《The wife of a powerful family: Huo Shao, how dare you flirt with me》 Chapter 1

Chapter 1: prison break

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION [ True, deep love would never be forgotten over the years.] 2 ck prison in the north of the city The entire ck prison was filled with a dark and gloomy aura. The people who were locked up here all had extraordinary statuses. They were either high-level hackers or mafia bosses. However, no one knew exactly who was locked up in this ck facility. ¡°Master Qi, the people over there found someone to do something to you. Be careful. ¡± Sitting in a corner of the prison, Bai Qi¡¯s mind was still ringing with these words. Her eyes instantly turned red, and her hands were clenched into fists. It was a very devilish face. It was not an exaggeration to say that it was a face that made men, women, old and young go crazy. It was dangerous and treacherous. No one knew that she was actually a woman. The reason why she disguised herself as a man was very simple. Her scumbag father¡¯s family needed her son to inherit the family business. The scumbag father had thought about his son for his entire life. It was probably because he had been too wicked in his life that he only had her as a daughter when he was in his forties. He had no choice but to announce to the public that this was a son and he was named Bai Qi. Everything had been going smoothly initially. Who would have thought that he would suddenly have a slut in his sixties and even sessfully conceive a child. The old man excitedly brought her for a check-up. It was really a son. Bai Qi and her mother¡¯s status instantly fell to the bottom. The scumbag father was afraid that she would snatch his son¡¯s position and targeted her everywhere. He even did not hesitate to drag her into the ck prison. No matter how capable a person was, once they were in the ck prison, they could only submit. Bai Qi had been in ck prison for a whole year. That person had grabbed her weak spot and made it impossible for her to escape from this purgatory. But now, there was no need. No one had expected that she would be dragged into this by her ruthless father. It had been a year. Bai Mo, just you wait. Since it was a wolf cub that she raised herself, it was not worth it not to have a taste of being bitten. Just like in prison, ck prison also had time for yard time. But Bai Qi knew that there were cameras and surveince cameras everywhere. This time, Bai Qi took the opportunity to see Xu Yichen, who was also locked up. The two of them looked at each other and basically understood each other¡¯s thoughts. The surveince time was only about ten minutes. When they were walking back, the ck prisonw enforcement officers did not notice that two people were approaching. At the blind spot of the surveince cameras, they quietly undid each other¡¯s handcuffs. Bang With a loud sound, Bai Qi threw the rock that she had just picked up from the surveince camera at the head of a ck prisonw enforcement man in front of her. Bai Qi¡¯s attacks were full of force. The more she hit, the more ruthless she became. A heart-wrenching sound came from the mouth of the big man. Fresh blood dripped down This youth¡¯s ruthlessness gave birth to a powerful pressure in his life. He did not speak, but his silent fighting posture made people feel even more chilled. ¡°F * CK ME! ¡± The prisoners behind could not help but be speechless when they saw this. At the same time, they also became excited and prepared to take the opportunity to escape from the ck prison. Xu Yichen quickly removed two handguns from his body and threw one to Bai Qi. The two figures were as fast as lightning. Bai Qi¡¯s eyes were half-closed. She aimed at a direction and fired three shots consecutively. The bullets simply rebounded in an unscientific manner. A few people who had been shot fell from different directions. Three shots were as effective as shooting. They died with their eyes wide open. They did not expect this person to have such urate shooting skills. Xu Yichen and Bai Qi ran in the same direction. Soon, the movements here would attract the attention of the ck prison¡¯sw enforcement officers, so they had to leave immediately. The direction they were running towards was a forbidden area of the ck prison. Ordinary people could not break in. Xu Yichen and Bai Qi used this opportunity to hope that they could escape. Soon, thew enforcement officers of ck prison swarmed over from all directions ¡°chase them, they¡¯re running away! ¡± ¡°Stop, don¡¯t run¡± However, Xu Yichen and Bai Qi held two guns in their hands and kept firing bullets. A group of burly men chased after them, but they couldn¡¯t match the strength of their legs. Bang, Bang, Bang. Bullets kept shooting out from behind, but Bai Qi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. She ran in a fixed direction as fast as lightning. Seeing the light gradually reveal itself in front of her, Bai Qi was delighted. She jumped up and pounced forward. I¡¯m out, I¡¯m finally out! Just when Bai Qi thought she could finally get out, there was a sudden explosion behind her. The gathered mes engulfed the ce inch by inch, and she subconsciously fell to the ground. Perhaps her luck was too bad, but she was still shot in the back, straight to the chest. ¡°Bai Qi! ¡± The immortal dared to plot against her! Before she lost consciousness, Bai Qi only had time to curse in her heart. She didn¡¯t expect to die in this damned ce before she could take revenge. An unknown amount of time passed. In her daze, someone seemed to be talking ¡°nurse, why hasn¡¯t she woken up yet? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get the attending doctor toe over and take a look. ¡± The sound of footsteps gradually faded away. Bai Qi was woken up just like that. She slowly opened her eyes and looked at this unfamiliar ce curiously. This seemed to be a hospital. In the ward that was filled with disinfectant, there was only a bag on the side. There was nothing else. She felt her body stiffen badly and subconsciously looked at her hands. Her fingers were like scallions. Her hands were beautiful, but this was not her body! In a trance, Bai Qi reyed the scene of her falling from the roof and finallynding on the ground. That¡¯s right, she was already dead, and it was quite a tragic death. Bai Qi narrowed her eyes. Could it be that she had reincarnated through a corpse? Thinking of this possibility, Bai Qi removed the needle from the back of her hand and got off the bed. Because she was so dizzy, she directly threw herself onto the washing table. An unfamiliar face appeared in front of the mirror. It was the face of a woman. This was not her face either! That face was as exquisite as a painting, and her eyes were like quiet ink. They were filled with warmth and coldness. It was even more perfect than her previous face It had to be said that the original owner¡¯s beauty was so dazzling that it made Zhang Yang blush! However, there was no warmth in her eyes and eyebrows. The faint coldness and hostility in her eyes indicated that she was still Bai Qi. It was just that she had changed her body. It looked ridiculous, but it actually happened. Bai Qi subconsciously touched it. The warm and delicate touch on her fingertips made her feel that everything was not real. What made her even more horrified was that Bai Qi did not know who she was and why she was in the hospital. She had no idea that she was the person who appeared out of thin air. How could this be? Her mind was nk. Bai Qi could not remember anything about this body. After thinking for a moment, her head began to hurt intensely. Could this body have lost its memory? At the thought of this, her head began to hurt even more. Bai Qi could not help but press her temples and stop thinking. Since she was in the hospital, there must be a file on her. Chapter 2

Chapter 2: Strange Body

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Thinking of this, Bai Qi walked towards the door, but when she heard someone talking at the door, she subconsciously stopped in her tracks. ¡°Mom, how is Ruo Chu Now? ¡± This female voice was very gentle, giving people a sense of enjoyment for no reason. They even wanted to know what the woman with such a voice looked like. ¡°The doctor said that she hasn¡¯t woken up yet, ¡± another middle-aged woman said and suddenly sighed ¡°Your sister treated you so well before, but you can still treat her like before. MOM¡¯s heart aches for you. Sometimes, you have to think for yourself and can¡¯t always care about others. Mom also hopes that she can have a little conscience and be a good person when she wakes up. ¡± ¡°Mom, what are you saying? My sister is still young and insensible. I have always felt guilty for not teaching her properly... ¡± Hearing this, Bai Qi put her hands in her pockets and leaned against the wall. Her lips curled into a mocking smile. Previously, she had a good impression of this woman because of her voice. Now, no matter how she listened, she felt that she was a viin who was good at disguising herself. She had been raised as the sessor of the Bai family since young. She could easily identify who was who. Bai Qi did not understand why she subconsciously hid at the side to eavesdrop, as if it was her instinctive reaction. She frowned and went out again, ready to ask the doctor about her situation. ¡°Ruo Chu, you¡¯re awake? That¡¯s great! ¡± She did not expect that the woman with a gentle voice would look at her the moment she stepped out of the door. Only then did Bai Qi see her face clearly. She was dressed in a dignified and elegant manner, and her medium-parted long hair looked gentle and generous. She was actually wearing thetest Dior ssic style, which was quite rich. Could it be that she had reincarnated into a rich youngdy? Wait a minute! What did she just call me Ruo Chu? Could it be that I¡¯m the little sister that the mother and daughter were talking about? When Zhou Yunxi saw that Bai Qi was not speaking, an inexplicable anger rose in her heart. ¡°Gu Ruochu, your sister is asking you a question. Why are you pretending to be mute? ! ¡± Gu Ruochu Bai Qi finally knew the name of this body. However, looking at the scene in front of her, this body was a little pathetic. Most likely, it was a pitiful little body without a mother to dote on. Although Bai Qi¡¯s mind still did not have any clues about the past, at least now she knew that her name was Gu Ruochu. Sure enough, Zhou Yunxi looked at her with even more disgust and disappointment in her eyes. ¡°This car ident was also retribution for your sins. If it weren¡¯t for you, your sister wouldn¡¯t have been able to find a boyfriend. would she have been criticized by others and cursed by others? ¡± ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t me my sister. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a silly child. If you hadn¡¯t insisted on apanying her to that damned ce, would you have been kidnapped and almost raped by those people? ¡± Zhou Yunxi roared angrily ¡°How could I have given birth to such a vicious daughter? If I had known this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have given birth to you in the first ce. I wouldn¡¯t have let you harm others. ¡± ¡°mother... ¡± Gu Ruochu finally understood the little grudge between this body and the mother and daughter in front of her. Was being kidnapped what the original owner had wanted They were both victims, yet this mother had pinned all the me on the original owner. This was too far-fetched! Gu Ruochu rubbed her temples once again. ¡°Gentlemen, if you wish to continue fighting, please find another ce. I need to rest. ¡± Her head began to ache again. This body was simply too weak and she needed to rest in the hospital for a few days. She decided to contact Rong Xiao to find out more about this body. When she thought of Rong Xiao, Gu Ruochu once again thought of the fact that she was dead. With Bai Qi¡¯s death, the outside world would probably be in a state of chaos and controversy. The old man would probably feel that he could rest easy from now on. Unfortunately, even the king of Hell did not dare to take her in. Bai Qi had once again climbed out of Hell. Gu Ruochu suddenly smiled. She was like a slowly blooming flower, sinister and dangerous. Her voice was still hoarse, but it shocked both mother and daughter. Gu Ruochu had only been in a car ident. Why did her personality change so drastically when she woke up. The most shocked person was none other than Gu Yanwei. In the past, no matter how much her mother reprimanded her, she would lower her head and ept it. She would listen to whatever her mother said. Every time she brought up the kidnapping incident from back then, she would feel extremely guilty towards her. ¡°Mother, why does Ruo Chu Look a little strange? ¡± ¡°She may have banged her head. Don¡¯t worry about her, she won¡¯t die anyway. ¡± Zhou Yunxi did not care at all. ¡°Yanyan, you didn¡¯t eat when you came early in the morning. I¡¯ll bring you to eat. ¡± When Gu Ruochu heard this conversation from inside the room, a sense of sadness rose in her heart. This was the natural reaction of this body. Perhaps, the original Gu Ruochu also loved this mother very much. I¡¯m so curious.. Gu Ruochu, just what kind of existence are you? She returned to the ward and began to search everywhere for the original owner¡¯s things. She was the only one in this ward and she was also a high-ss VIP. It seemed that her family was not short of money. At the moment, Gu Ruochu only saw her so-called mother and sister. She did not know her exact details. Suddenly, an ear-piercing ringtone was heard. Gu Ruochu looked in the direction of the sound. The ringtone came from this Hermes bag. The phone should be inside. Gu Ruochu did not pick up the phone. She does not have any memories at the moment. It would be bad if she were to be exposed. The phone was not password-protected. Gu Ruochu opened the contact list and saw a name that resounded like thunder ¡ª Huo Nanchen. As thergest arms dealer in Southeast Asia, the Bai family had dealt with Huo Nanchen many times. However, she had never seen his true face. The Huo family had been in the military for generations and was now the number one wealthy family. Every year, Huo Nanchen was ranked number one on the rich list. Huo Nanchen¡¯s background and legend were not as simple as they seemed on the surface. Even she did not dare to provoke him! How did this man appear in the original owner¡¯s contact list? It seems that I must immediately find out the INS and outs of this body. I¡¯ve finally obtained my life, I can¡¯t just throw it away for no reason. Gu Ruochu skillfully dialed a number on her cell phone. It was Rong Xiao¡¯s. Rong Xiao had never picked up an unfamiliar phone call. However, the other party had called him several times and he finally lost his patience, ¡°who is it? ¡± Gu Ruochu had wanted to exin a little but when the words came to her mouth, they immediately changed to, ¡°Rong Xiao, this is Bai Qi. ¡± ¡°...¡± There was no response from the other side and Gu Ruochu expressed her understanding. If it were anyone else, they would definitely be scared out of their wits when they heard a dead person calling them. As expected, Rong Xiao¡¯s roar was heard from the other side, ¡°are you crazy? Is it fun to pretend to be a dead person? ! Aren¡¯t you wicked? ¡± However, he did not hang up the phone. Even though the female voice on the other end of the line was unfamiliar and did not sound like Bai Qi at all, he strangely felt that the way this person spoke was simr to Bai Qi¡¯s. What¡¯s going on? Bai Qi was already dead. A few days ago, a burial ceremony had been held and he and Xu Yichen were crying like idiots at the scene. ¡°Rong Xiao, I¡¯m not dead. I¡¯ve only changed into a new body. ¡± Gu Ruochu briefly exined her situation, ¡°I¡¯m currently in Anhe hospital. Help me investigate the patient on Vip619 on the third floor immediately. I want to know everything about her as soon as possible. ¡± Chapter 3

Chapter 3: Chapter Three: the Scarier Truth

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu hung up the phone as soon as she finished speaking. Rong Xiao stared nkly at the cell phone that had lit up. It showed that the call had ended and he could not believe that he had just received a call from Bai Qi. After regaining his senses, a grave expression appeared on his face. Is there really such a thing as a reincarnation in this world? However, he would rather believe that master Qi was still alive. Gu Ruochu theny in the hospital for two days. During this period, no one came to visit her. Gu Ruochu was just in time to digest the information that Rong Xiao had sent her. It turned out that this Gu Ruochu had quite a background. Her real identity was the huo family¡¯s daughter-inw, HUO NANCHEN¡¯S WIFE! What was even more shocking was.. Gu Ruochu¡¯s background was very poor. Logically speaking, a top-ss noble family like the Huo family would never marry a woman with an ordinary or even extremely poor status. This was strange. Zhou Yunxi was an ordinary peddler. She even adopted a daughter from an orphanage and named her Gu Yanwei. Her father had a gambling addiction and had incurred arge amount of gambling debts. One day, after he ran away from home, he threw all the debts to the mother and daughter trio. The one who had extended a helping hand to them was Huo Nanchen. Could it be because of love The probability was almost zero. No one could be sure of the Huo family¡¯s position in Huaxia. They had once fought on the battlefield and were hailed as the founding fathers of the country. They had an unshakable position in the business, political, and military circles. The Huo family would never allow their eldest grandson to casually marry an unknown woman. Interesting. It was worth mentioning that the mother and daughter pair, Zhou Yunxi and Gu Yanwei, had sold Gu Ruochu to the huo family for a sum of money to pay off their gambling debts. Not only did they not feel the slightest bit of guilt, but Gu Yanwei was now spending money on all sorts of high-end luxury goods such as designer bags, cosmetics, jewelry, and so on It was all thanks to Gu Ruochu¡¯s savings from the huo family. Of course, Gu Ruochu was the one who had volunteered to subsidize her sister in the first ce. On the surface, Gu Yanwei tried her best to avoid it, but in reality, she had not used her money with a clear conscience and dressed herself up as a fair, rich, and beautiful woman. More than a hundred thousand a month was not a small sum. No wonder she was wearing thetest Dior dress. It turned out that she had used her younger sister¡¯s blood to make herself look so morous. Gu Ruochu was never liked by her inws in the Huo family to begin with. Her husband, who was rarely seen in a few months, was neither warm nor cold towards her. Gu Ruochu¡¯s mother-inw¡¯s heart was filled with resentment when she saw Gu Ruochu¡¯s monthly allowance to her family. Her reputation in the Huo family and an Cheng was very poor. Gu Yanwei had used her younger sister¡¯s fame to attend all sorts of upper-ss society. She was close to all sorts of important figures in the upper-ss society. Her reputation of being capable, generous, dignified, and virtuous had spread far and wide Many daughters of wealthy families could not evenpare to her aura. If her younger sister had not married into a wealthy family, would Gu Yanwei have had the chance to interact with these people? On the other hand, Gu Ruochu was petty and timid like a mouse. She was not worthy of the huo family¡¯s pedigree at all. In the end, the original owner was too weak. If she had been a little stronger, those people would not have bullied her and tarnished her reputation. Unfortunately, things were different now. She was not as easy to talk to as the original owner. Give it all to me and wait. After going through the original owner¡¯s information, Gu Ruochu already had everything under control. She had an outstanding memory to begin with. She remembered almost all the people rted to her clearly. ¡°Lord Qi, the person you¡¯ve possessed now has quite a powerful background. There¡¯s one more thing that you need to be mentally prepared for. ¡± Rong Xiao deliberately threatened her over the phone and suddenly raised his voice, ¡°the more terrifying truth is still toe... ¡± Chapter 4

Chapter 4: Chapter Four: Return to the Huo family home

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°believe it or not, I¡¯ll F * Cking kill you with my eighty-meter machete! ¡± ¡°I¡¯m just joking. Do you really have to go this far? Listen to me slowly. ¡± Rong Xiao carelessly yed with the key chain in his hand ¡°The scariest thing is that Gu Ruochu¡¯s family moved to an city a year ago. I can find out about Gu Yanwei and Zhou Yunxi¡¯s past, but I can¡¯t find any historical information about Gu Ruochu! ¡± Can¡¯t find out How is that possible! ¡°...¡± After about an hour, the doctor performed a simple physical examination on Gu Ruochu during the ward rounds. He took out the medical record and looked at it, ¡°Mrs. Huo, your body is almost recovered, you can be discharged now. ¡± ¡°thank you, help me with the discharge procedures. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. ¡± The doctor did not seem to be surprised that Gu Ruochu was discharged alone. A refined smile appeared on his gold-rimmed face as he asked the nurse to lead the way. The nurse¡¯s Gaze subconsciously lingered on Gu Ruochu¡¯s face. So this was the legendary Mrs. Huo. She did not look like the weakling that the outside world had described her to be. Instead, there was an additional sense of calmness. This was because the hospital resident¡¯s face had turned a little Pale, but it could not hide her beautiful face. Looking at her like this, it felt as if her heartbeat... ... was almost abnormal ... Such a quiet and beautiful woman. Where did all the negativements and rumorse from No matter how she looked at it, she did not seem like a wretched person? Gu Ruochu did not pay attention to the nurse¡¯s gaze. As soon as she arrived at the discharge formalities, Rong Xiao appeared in the long corridor of the hospital. His eyes searched everywhere, as if he was looking for someone. He wore a pair of rimless sses, a simple white shirt and ck pants. His lips were red and his teeth were white. He looked harmless and his short hair was dyed Maroon. However, the Tattoo on his arm looked a little sinister. Gu Ruochu only had one sentence to describe Rong Xiao. He was a refined scum who drank alcohol and had a tattoo. ¡°Doggie, I¡¯m here. ¡± Rong Xiao looked towards the source of the voice and saw a woman in a hospital gown. She was smiling and calling him by his nickname. Rong Xiao was instantly enraged. ¡°How many times have I told you not to call me Doggie anymore! ¡± When he was young, Rong Xiao was difficult to raise. It was said that a lowly name was easy to raise. His parents decided to call him Doggie. They had been calling him Doggie for more than twenty years. Rong Xiao narrowed his eyes and looked at her. Why does my back feel chills when I see this smile This is the standard sign of Master Qi¡¯s disguise. IT CAN¡¯T BE WRONG! ¡°Master Qi, you¡¯ve suddenly grown so feminine. I¡¯m suddenly not used to it! ¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who talks too much! ¡± Gu Ruochu punched him in the chest. The pain caused him to hiss. It was indeed master Qi. He was still as violent as ever! ¡°finish the discharge procedures for me, I¡¯ll wait for you there. ¡± Gu Ruochu pointed to the distance with her Chin and sat casually on the side. ¡°Alright, master Qi, please sit here. ¡± Rong Xiao was not only her best partner, he was also her best friend. He knew everything about her, including the secret of her disguising herself as a man. After finishing the discharge procedures, Rong Xiao asked, ¡°where do you n to go now? ¡± ¡°Back to the Huo family, of course. I¡¯m the young Madam of the Huo family now. ¡± Gu Ruochu nced at him and said in a low voice, ¡°from today onwards, there is no Bai Qi in this world. There is only Gu Ruochu. ¡± Rong Xiao¡¯s lips twitched as he felt an inexplicable sense of sadness in his words. He had known Bai Qi for twelve years. At that time, they were still in their prime and their clothes were still fresh. He never thought that in the blink of an eye, things would have changed and the old master Qi would no longer be around. After seeing this, Gu Ruochu told Rong Xiao to go back and took a taxi to the huo family home. Chapter 5

Chapter 5: Chapter Five: loathing

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION This was a luxurious four-story vi. It had a grand front door and a high-rise entrance hall that had a european-style ssical elegance. From Afar, one could see that the interior decoration was elegant and luxurious. Theyout of the interior was very stylish as if it had been meticulously designed. When she reached the entrance of the vi, Gu Ruochu immediately rang the doorbell. A servant ran over and poked at the door, ¡°Young Madam? ¡± Gu Ruochu stood outside and quietly observed everything in front of her. ¡°Young Madam, please wait for a moment. I¡¯ll go get the madam. ¡± Soon, Gu Ruochu saw a woman dressed in a luxurious and slightly youthful manner walk out of the hall gracefully. She was dressed in a long, slim dress and wore a diamond ne around her neck. There was also a young woman beside her. Gu Ruochu narrowed her eyes and took a look. Heh, isn¡¯t this her older sister, Gu Yanwei? ording to the information, Gu Yanwei misses Huo Nanchen. It seems that she has already infiltrated the inner circle. However, she¡¯s only an adopted daughter. Now that she has seized the original owner¡¯s possession, she feels at ease and does not show any mercy. ¡°mother. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re back? Come in. ¡± Madam Huo¡¯s expression was neither cold nor indifferent. Gu Ruochu knew that this mother-inw did not like her, but her cultivation was very high and she would not deliberately show it in front of outsiders. Gu Ruochu really had the urge to BLOW UP THE ENTIRE WORLD! In the past, she was the heir of the Bai family, the heavenly King of the entertainment industry, and a famous director. At that time, she was almost the target of countless young girls. When had she ever been so despised by everyone? Gu Ruochu suppressed the anger in her heart and followed the servant into the room. She then realized that there were quite a number of people inside. Coincidentally, a few of them looked very familiar and had been specially drawn in the information. ¡°Madam Huo, is this your daughter-inw? She may be pretty, but she¡¯s not even half as good-looking as Yan Wei. ¡± A wealthydy scoffed from the side. When Madam Huo heard this, she loathed Gu Ruochu even more and felt that it was a loss of face. After Gu Ruochu married into the huo family, Gu Yanwei naturally joined the Huo Corporation and helped Huo Nanchen win a project that he had been following for a long time. From then on, she became famous in one battle and the outside world was full of praise for her. For someone who could enter the hall and the kitchen, other than having a bad background, everyone else was Madam Huo¡¯s daughter-inw. Unfortunately.. The only person that Nan Chen could marry was this idiot, Gu Ruochu. Gu Yanwei did not seem to mind and cared for her like a caring elder sister, ¡°Ruo Chu, why have you been discharged from the hospital? The doctor said that you haven¡¯t recovered yet. Why do you not know how to cherish your body? ¡± ¡°Why are you here? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s voice was very calm, but it somehow caused a strange feeling to rise in Gu Yanwei¡¯s heart. ¡°I. . . ¡± She suddenly did not know how to reply. In the past, she had oftene to the huo family home in order to one day take Gu Ruochu¡¯s ce. Gu Ruochu, this idiot, had always been stupid. Why would she suddenly pick on her today? ¡°those who don¡¯t know would think that you are the daughter-inw of the huo family. ¡± Gu Ruochu casually added. The Countess¡¯ expression was not quite right. They did think that Gu Yanwei was outstanding, but they only made fun of her a little. They were all from wealthy families and had seen many open and hidden conflicts. Gu Yanwei¡¯s frequent visits to the huo family must mean that she was up to no good! Their husbands had always been fickle and difficult to control. If everyone in the future copied Gu Yanwei and went out to seduce their husbands, that would be terrible! ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re right. Miss Gu should also avoid suspicion. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. After all, it¡¯s my sister¡¯s house... ¡± Chapter 6

Chapter 6: Chapter six: Our meeting

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yanwei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She instantly understood the power of Gu Ruochu¡¯s words! ¡°I was the one who asked Yanwei to visit the Huo family frequently. Do you have any objections? ¡± Mrs. Huo defended Gu Yanwei with one sentence. The others chimed in and no one mocked Gu Ruochu anymore. In their eyes, Gu Ruochu was like an old and decrepit woman while Gu Yanwei was like a young, beautiful, and capable little vixen. There was nothing they could do about it. With Gu Yanwei as a foil, Gu Ruochu was even lower than mud. Gu Ruochu did not say a word. It seemed that the huo family did not like her. She had been in the hospital for so long after her car ident, but no one hade to see her. If she does not like her daughter-inw, then why did she marry her Does the huo family have some unspeakable secret? Mrs. Huo noticed that Gu Ruochu did not say a word, but there was a meaningful smile in her eyes. Why does it feel like this daughter-inw¡¯s personality has changed drastically after her car ident? Just as she was thinking about this, she heard footsteps at the door. ¡°Nanchen, you¡¯re back! ¡± A smile suddenly appeared on Mrs. Huo¡¯s initially stiff and cold face. She stepped forward and said, ¡°you¡¯re back? I¡¯ll get Auntie to make you something for lunch. ¡± ¡°No need. ¡± Gu Ruoyun turned around and saw a man in her line of sight. He reached out and casually tugged at his cor and tie. His cor was slightly open and he draped his coat over his elbow. His eyes were focused as they slowly moved around. His features were like a painting, exquisite and elegant. The eye-catching part was that there was a mole at the corner of his eye. It was surprisingly very beautiful on his face, adding an extrayer of coldness to it. That silhouette seemed to be of mixed blood. This is Huo Nanchen Her... ... current husband ? ? Gu Yanwei had a gentle smile on her face as she spoke in a natural and easy-going manner, ¡°Master Huo, I¡¯ve already asked my secretary to prepare the things you want. I¡¯ll show them to youter. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Huo Nanchen handed his coat to the servant and walked upstairs. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ¡± Huo Nanchen raised his eyes and saw Gu Ruochu standing in front of him. He furrowed his brows in displeasure. Didn¡¯t he remember that this wife was extremely timid and hated him for getting close to her After all, he had paid off the Gu family¡¯s gambling debts back then. There was no love between the two of them when they got married. Gu Ruochu crossed her arms and carefully identified her ¡°husband¡± . She had juste out of the hospital when Huo Nanchen did not even say a word of constion. He did not even look at his wife from head to toe. This feeling was really unpleasant. When she was Bai Qi, which one of them did not go crazy because of her hair-raising handsome face? What was this man so proud of? She was not convinced by this sense of difference! ¡°Do you still recognize me, Mr. Huo? ¡± ¡°Get to the point. ¡± A faint smile appeared on Gu Ruochu¡¯s face and she suddenly approached step by step. However, Huo Nanchen did not push her away as his deep and dark eyes drew closer and closer. Gu Ruochu was just one step away from touching him but she did not do it again. ¡°I will make you remember me even more deeply. From your body to your heart, you must remember me! ¡± Someone who dared to ignore master seven had never appeared before! Mrs. Huo found this scene unbelievable. From this angle, Gu Ruochu seemed to be leaning against her son¡¯s body, giving off an ambiguous aura. Actually, Madam Huo did not have such a bad impression of Gu Ruochu in the beginning. However, when she saw how cold Gu Ruochu was towards her son, she felt unhappy. Has this Gu Ruochu changed her personality? Gu Yanwei could not believe it and her fingers almost dug into her palm. Of course, Gu Ruochu could see that Gu Yanwei¡¯s emotions were changing. The corners of her lips slowly lifted into a smile, perfectly concealing the coldness and coldness. She was a perfect masquerade. Chapter 7

Chapter 7: Chapter Seven

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Gu Ruochu, who taught you to speak like that? ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s expression suddenly changed. It was as if he was hidden in the darkness and was in mortal danger. Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression changed slightly. This person¡¯s aura was too powerful. ¡°before entering the Huo family home, haven¡¯t you heard of the rules that Madam Huo should abide by? ¡± Where had the timid but obedient wife gone? ¡°rules? Even if I had taught her, I wouldn¡¯t have listened. ¡± Gu Ruochu shrugged her shoulders indifferently. Her expression was arrogant and willful. Of course, Huo Nanchen was not in the mood to think about why a woman¡¯s temperament had suddenly changed, even if it was his wife. ¡°Get out of my sight immediately. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s eardrums were almost shattered by a loud roar. Perhaps it was because this person was born with dignity, but Gu Ruochu had actually made way for him. When she regained her senses, the wealthydies on the other side were allughing. There was nock of ridicule. Mrs. Huo watched from the side coldly. She thought that her daughter-inw was indeed unable to suppress her son and win over Nanchen¡¯s heart. No wonder she has yet to consummate her marriage. If it had been Yanwei, she would have received good news by now. Gu Yanwei¡¯s eyes were gentle as she stood by the side with a harmless expression on her face. She was as dignified and elegant as ever. She had thought that Gu Ruochu would be embarrassed. Who would have thought that she would actually follow Huo Nanchen upstairs? That menacing and cold smile of hers once again opened Mrs. Huo¡¯s eyes to her daughter-inw. Huo Nanchen seemed to be in a bad mood as he closed the bedroom door casually. Who would have thought that the door would be kicked open? That¡¯s right, it was kicked open. Huo Nanchen turned around and saw her. His expression instantly turned ugly as his deep, bottomless eyes revealed an extreme sense of danger. ¡°What are you doing? ! ¡± He was very fierce but Gu Ruochu was not gentle either. ¡°Your bedroom is my bedroom and I can¡¯te in? ¡± ¡°Get out, your room is next door! ¡± This man has such a violent temper? Huo Nanchen pointed with his finger and Gu ruochu instantly understood. It turned out that this couple did not sleep on the same bed. This body is so beautiful but this man was actually unmoved. The point is, he still treats me like a soft persimmon and can pinch me however he wants He had told her to get lost, but she refused to get lost! Gu Ruochu walked over arrogantly andy down on Huo Nanchen¡¯s bed. Her movements were smooth and smooth. Huo Nanchen did not expect this woman to be so bold. He stared fixedly at the person on the bed. Very well, she really did not have any intention of joking. Gu Ruochu closed her eyes and felt that the bed was very soft andfortable. ¡°Get out! ¡± ¡°Can you change the line? ! ¡± Gu Ruochu felt as if her ears were about to be callused. She felt as if the bed had suddenly copsed and a ck shadow was cast over. It was dark and gloomy. ¡°Are you just going to casually lie on a man¡¯s bed? ¡± The curve of his thin lips was seductive and seductive. It was like a demonic sound in her ears as it spread out in circles. Gu Ruochu opened her eyes and met the pair of extremely dark eyes. ¡°Have you seen enough? ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at his thin eyes with an inquisitive and scrutinizing gaze. It was as if an X-ray was trying to see through her. For the first time, she felt uneasy. It was only because of a person¡¯s gaze. ¡°You¡¯re still looking? ¡± He roared again. Who is looking at who? ¡°I can¡¯t eat you if I keep looking. Why are you so fierce? ! ¡± Gu Ruochu only wanted to sleep quietly. She stared at the furry man in front of her and was so numb that she did not know where his bad habit came from. Huo Nanchen was unhappy again because of her words. He looked at her with a threatening gaze, ¡°you can¡¯t casually say these words to other men in the future. Pay attention to your current Madam Huo¡¯s principles! ¡± Chapter 8

Chapter 8: Chapter Eight has a rather bad temper

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Which sentence is this Gu Ruochu thought about it for a moment before she remembered the word ¡®eat¡¯ . Damn it, he had thought it wrong, alright? His aura was too strong and that dangerous feeling returned. Seeing that the man had such a bad temper, Gu Ruochu was not in the mood to tease him anymore. She immediately turned around and went to the next room. She did not even look at him and did not close the door. Huo Nanchen was extremely displeased after being ignored like this, but he did not rebuke him again. The room next door was decorated very luxuriously and had a european-style vor. Gu Ruochu was simply too tired today. She took a shower andy on the soft bed before slowly falling asleep. She dreamed of a wall covered with wisteria flowers. A shoulder-length, short-haired girl was sitting in the garden reading a book. When she saw a backlit youth climbing out of the wall, she was almost frightened, ¡°who is it? ¡± ¡°SHH. ¡± The boy extended his index finger to his lips, ¡°it¡¯s me, little girl. ¡± Who Are you? Gu Ruochu felt that this dream was very real, as if it had really happened somewhere before. Familiar ces, familiar people, scenery, and objects, but there were no more memories to be found. Who are they? What does it have to do with me? ... ¡°Young Madam, Young Madam... ¡± In the repeated dreams of the night, Gu Ruochu heard someone calling her. She slowly opened her eyes and realized that she had been dreaming for the entire night. Her voice was a little hoarse. ¡°Who is it? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Xiaofang. Young Madam, did you have a nightmare just now? ¡± The person outside had just finished speaking when the door was kicked open. Fortunately, the quality of the door was very good, but the person who kicked the door had a really bad temper! Gu Ruochu subconsciously pulled the nket next to her to cover herself. Even though she was wearing pajamas, she was still worried that she would be exposed. This was a habit that he had formed when he was Bai Qi. After all, she was not a real man. She was afraid that her identity would be exposed anytime and anywhere. ¡°Did I offend you? ¡± She narrowed her eyes coldly. Huo Nanchen held the door with one hand and his eyes were filled with a sharp, oppressive light. His anger was not small, ¡°why are you screaming in the room all by yourself? ¡± Gu Ruochu had a nk look on her face. What did she just say? Xiaofang felt a little awkward by the side. She was about to say something when Huo Nanchen turned around and left without saying a word. His back view was arrogant and cold. Gu Ruochu could not make heads or tails of it. What is wrong with this person? ! ! Xiaofang saw that Huo Nanchen had left and ran over as if she had been relieved of a heavy burden, ¡°young Madam, the young master only came to see you because he heard you shouting in a nightmare. After all, the young master still cares about you. ¡± Cares about me? Gu Ruochu felt goosebumps all over her body when she thought of this. She took the clothes from Xiaofang and returned to her own bathroom to change into her pajamas. Xiaofang tidied up her nket and could not help but nce at Gu Ruochu¡¯s back. Her heart was filled with doubt. The young Madam actually dared to go against the eldest young master? In the past, the young madam had a weak personality and would always be submissive to anyone, let alone the eldest young master. However, now that she had returned from the hospital, not only did she have more courage, she had also be more mysterious. This change was a little too big! By the time Gu Ruochu came out after changing, Xiaofang had already gone downstairs. She followed the luxurious light brown spiral staircase and slowly walked down the stairs while stepping on the carpet. Gu Ruochu did not expect that Huo Nanchen had juste down the stairs as well. It was as if they hade down one after the other. This was the first time Mrs. Huo had seen the husband and wife together. It was impossible for her not to be surprised. There was a deeper meaning and gentleness in her eyes. ¡°Good morning, father and mother. ¡± Huo Nanchen called out, so Gu Ruochu could only follow suit. Mrs. Huo was not as cold and stern as she had been the day before. Instead, she was a little more amiable. Chapter 9

Chapter 9: Chapter Nine exposing the shorings in public

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu sat down and nced at Huo Zhenggang, who was sitting at the head of the table. The head of the Huo family has always been quiet and serious. ¡°Let¡¯s eat breakfast. ¡± The Huo family has three sons, but the second and third sons were not at home for the time being. Gu Ruochu did not know the exact situation. They had just finished their breakfast when Gu Yanwei arrived on time. She then changed into a Prada handbag. Gu Ruochu could tell at a nce that it was another bag that cost more than a hundred thousand yuan. She greeted everyone present. She wore a white dress that fell to the ground and looked both celestial and beautiful. Even her face looked clean and elegant. She was an assistant with 30,000 yuan in her hands. From head to toe, she was a famous brand. It was all thanks to this ¡°little sister¡± . It was one thing if she did not know how to be grateful to the host, but all kinds of evil thoughts were directed at the host. ¡°Good Morning, Yanwei. ¡± A smile appeared on Mrs. Huo¡¯s originally calm face. ¡°You¡¯re here so early. You can still sleep a little longer. Girls don¡¯t have to work so hard. ¡± ¡°Why would I have to work hard? It¡¯s still Huo Shao¡¯s hard work. The entire enterprise is pressing on him, ¡± Gu Yanwei said with a smile. Hearing Gu Yanwei speak up for her son, Mrs. Huo was all smiles. ¡°It¡¯s really unfair to ask you to be our Nanchen¡¯s assistant. ¡± ¡°Mrs. Gu, why would I be wronged? I¡¯m happy to help Huo, ¡± Gu Yanwei said jokingly. It did not seem like she had selfish motives for Huo Nanchen. Not only was she generous and decent, but she also indirectly made fun of her own sister. Anyone who saw their husband with a talented female assistant would feel inferior and have a crisis. She¡¯s an expert! Huo Nanchen did not show any reaction the entire time. He went upstairs to change his clothes and prepared to go to the office. Gu Ruochu initially thought that there was something fishy going on between the two of them. However, she only saw Gu Yanwei self-orgasmic the entire time. Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression did not change as she calmly watched Gu Yanwei put on an act. How could an assistant really mistreat Gu Yanwei? She had graduated from a third-rate and second-rate university. Although her abilities were not bad, she was able to enter the Huo Corporation, a Fortune 500pany in the world. Anyone else would be burning incense. How could she be mistreated? She was having a good time! However, a person like Gu Yanwei obviously would not be satisfied. She even used her sister¡¯s private money to dress herself up as a fair, rich, and beautiful woman without any guilt. The host was really stupid. She was so well-off, yet she was still being bullied! ¡°sister, your bag is so pretty! ¡± Gu Ruochu, who had been silent the whole time, suddenly spoke up and praised her bag instead. Gu Yanwei was stunned and a generous and decent smile appeared on her face. ¡°Is that so? If you like it, you can ask Huo Shao to buy it for you. Do you think that a Mrs. Huo like you can¡¯t afford a bag? ¡± If the original owner had heard this, she would have been heartbroken. Everyone knows that she, the young Madam, is not pampered by the Huo family at all, okay Not to mention her husband, who has a bad temper. Gu Ruochu raised her eyebrows, ¡°this bag is not an ordinary bag. This kind of luxury item costs at least a hundred thousand yuan. Even if I can afford it, I can¡¯t spend it freely. On the other hand, sister, how can your monthly sry of thirty thousand yuan be so expensive Why do I remember that you¡¯ve only been working for less than half a year?¡± How could an assistant with a monthly sry of thirty thousand Yuan live such a luxurious life on her own Only if she does not eat or drink for the next six months would she be able to afford such a luxury bag. Gu Yanwei¡¯s smile froze. Is Gu Ruochu trying to make things difficult for me She clearly knows that I¡¯m using all the money that she has given me, but how could I really say such a thing! Chapter 10

Chapter 10: Viins

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Young Madam, what do you mean by that? ¡± As an outsider, millie¡¯er could not help but say sharply, ¡°Yanwei relies on her own abilities to earn a living, unlike some women who rely on men to survive. ¡± The second half of her sentence was directed at Gu Ruochu. ¡°Millie¡¯er, what are you talking about! ¡± Gu Yanwei acted as if she was scolding her. Millie¡¯er shut her mouth and the disdain in her eyes was very obvious. Heh, her minions are indeed very powerful. They even dared to criticize her in the Huo family. They must have relied on the fact that the huo family does not like Gu Ruochu to be so arrogant. ¡°rely on your own abilities to earn a living? Are you saying that my sister has not eaten or drank for half a year and then relied on her own abilities to buy such a famous handbag? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not hide her mockery, ¡°we all need to learn this ability! This is simply the possession of a divine skill! ¡± Millie¡¯er was rendered speechless because Gu Ruochu¡¯s words were very honest. She could not understand. Hasn¡¯t this woman always been timid and never argued with others? Mrs. Huo seemed to be displeased, ¡°enough, what¡¯s there to argue about? ¡± Gu Yanwei knew that Mrs. Huo had always liked her. Of course, she would stand on her side. As for her little sister, she could only be a clown. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m not arguing. I¡¯m concerned about my sister. ¡± Gu Ruochu smiled almost perfectly ¡°A month¡¯s sry is thirty thousand. If you don¡¯t eat or drink, it¡¯s a hundred and eighty thousand for half a year. That¡¯s enough to buy the bag in my sister¡¯s hand. I wonder where my sister gets so much money to buy a pretentious bag. I¡¯m really worried. ¡± Gu Yanwei sighed softly, ¡°Ruo Chu, isn¡¯t it just a bag? Why don¡¯t I just give it to you? This will hurt the friendship between sisters. Ruo Chu, don¡¯t you agree? ¡± Anyway, she was still spending Gu Ruochu¡¯s money so she did not feel sorry for her. Looking at Gu Ruochu¡¯s arrogant look, the first one who could not control herself was millie She shouted loudly, ¡°Mrs. Huo, you¡¯re not going to bully your own sister just because you¡¯re Mrs. Huo, are you? ¡± Mrs. Huo, look at her ghastly appearance. She¡¯s like a mad dog that hase out to bite people Some people really do look innocent and pure on the surface, but in reality, they are very scheming.¡± Millie¡¯er knew that Gu Ruochu was not liked by the huo family and wanted to use this opportunity to curry favor with Gu Yanwei. At this moment, she was not afraid of Gu Ruochu and her attitude was very firm. Gu Ruoyun¡¯s expression changed when she saw how brainless millie¡¯er was. As expected, Mrs. Huo saw that Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression had turned even uglier and her heart was filled with even more displeasure. ¡°What do you mean by that? My sister hasn¡¯t even spoken yet and you¡¯re already so impatient to jump out and cause a Ruckus with me? I¡¯d like to ask if it¡¯s you who thinks of me this way or someone else who thinks of me this way. ¡± Gu Ruochu was still smiling at first However, the warmth in her eyes was slowly fading and her sharp gaze was staring straight into her eyes. Millie was shaken by the aura emanating from her body but she still stubbornly said, ¡°Young Madam, that¡¯s not what I meant. Yanwei hasn¡¯t said anything so don¡¯t use a good person. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s defending her. ¡± Anyway, she must seek justice for Yanwei. A good person So Gu Yanwei is a good person and I¡¯m the evil one! ¡°sister, is this your friend? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not reply but looked at Gu Yanwei instead. Gu Yanwei looked as if she was in a difficult position, ¡°ruo Chu, don¡¯t argue with her. She¡¯s just straightforward. ¡± What a straightforward person. She¡¯s mocking me both openly and secretly as a viin A viin Chapter 11

Chapter 11: Chapter Eleven arrogance

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I don¡¯t wee your friends at all. ¡± Gu Ruochu enunciated each word. Her eyes suddenly shed with a cold light, ¡°get the hell out of here! ¡± ¡°What right do you have to make me get the hell out of here? What right do you have to make me get the hell out of here? I¡¯M YAN WEI¡¯S FRIEND! ¡± Millie screamed shrilly. She did not put Gu Ruochu in her eyes at all. How dare she be so arrogant when shees from such a humble background? ¡°You¡¯re Yan Wei¡¯s friend, not mine. This is my home, not Yan Wei¡¯s home! ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s words were light and casual, but they were full of vigor. Gu Yanwei¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly when she heard this. ¡°Ruo Chu, are you trying to remind me that this isn¡¯t my home? Don¡¯t take yourself too seriously in the future? ¡± Millie quickly cut in with sarcasm, ¡°it¡¯s all because Mrs. Huo likes you to be her daughter-inw. That¡¯s why your little sister went crazy and started picking on you. What the Hell is this She used this branded bag to stab you. Isn¡¯t she just trying to nder you for sleeping with a rich man?¡± ¡°Ruo Chu, do you really think so much of me? ¡± Gu Yanwei seemed to be hurt as if she was about to be stabbed to the point of tears. ¡°If you think that I¡¯ve stolen Auntie¡¯s favor, fine, I won¡¯te again in the future. You don¡¯t have to push me around like this. ¡± Gu Yanwei probably really thought that she was the old Gu Ruochu who only knew how to give in. Gu Ruochu replied Lazily, ¡°you¡¯re my elder sister. You don¡¯t believe in me but you only believe in outsiders trying to sow discord between us. What can I say? ¡± Gu Yanwei looked at her calm andposed younger sister and a strange feeling rose in her heart. This person is not the old Gu Ruochu at all! A sharp light shed across Gu Yanwei¡¯s eyes as she nced at millie¡¯er. This time, she no longer has to show any mercy to her younger sister. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Aren¡¯t you going to Scram? Do you want me to chase you away personally? ¡± Gu Ruochu slowly walked towards millie¡¯er. Each word carried an extremely powerful aura as if she had been born with it. Millie¡¯er¡¯s expression was ugly. She had actually been taught a lesson by a cowardly idiot. Who would have thought that Madam Huo would turn out to be a character who should not be trifled with. Mrs. Huo did not stop Gu Ruochu at all because this was exactly the kind of aura that madam huo needed. The Gu Ruochu of the past had truly disappointed her to the core. She never thought that this eldest daughter-inw would only stay in the courtyard for a few days. Now that she has returned, she has a whole new level of respect for her. Based on this point alone, this eldest daughter-inw was quite promising. Perhaps she was worthy of being supported. ¡°Millie¡¯er, go to the human resources department in a few days. You don¡¯t have to go to work anymore. ¡± Mrs. Huo¡¯s casual words caused millie¡¯er¡¯s face to turn Pale. In the past, Mrs. Huo would not have paid any attention to Gu Ruochu. Why is it that today... ... Millie¡¯er¡¯s face was Pale as she chased Gu Yanwei out of the Huo family home. She still could not figure out what was going on. Gu Ruochu did not care about this person at all. She had her own matters to attend to. Huo Nanchen had juste down from upstairs. He was dressed in a pure ck handmade suit, which made his eyes look even more unfathomable and mysterious. He looked at Gu Ruochu with a trace of inquiry in his eyes. He had clearly seen what had just happened. Just because of a car ident, his obedient little wife had suddenly be a wolf that could bite people? ¡°Send me to Times Square. ¡± Gu Ruochu walked over. Her clear voice was a little hoarse and she only said one sentence. Huo Nanchen nced at her and seemed to sense her sudden change in mood. Chapter 12

Chapter 12: Impossible

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION If it had not been for Rong Xiao¡¯s reminder, she might not have known that today was her memorial service in Times Square ¡ª the memorial service for the Entertainment Heavenly King, Bai Qi. ¡°What are you going to do in Times Square? ¡± Huo Nanchen asked as ayer of light covered his body. His slender eyes were slightly raised, revealing an unfathomable yet extremely dangerous aura. Huo Nanchen¡¯s question really stumped her. What was she going to do? ¡°I¡¯m going to pay my respects to a dead person. If it¡¯s not convenient for you to bring me along, I¡¯ll go myself. ¡± Gu Ruochu turned around coldly, not noticing that Huo Nanchen¡¯s face had turned dark. She unconsciously grabbed her wrist and asked, ¡°did I say that I wouldn¡¯t bring you along? ¡± He¡¯s yelling at me again? What a waste of a handsome face. Why does he have such a bad temper? ¡°Then let¡¯s go now. ¡± Huo Nanchen pursed his lips andughed icily as he squeezed out a sentence, ¡°I don¡¯t want to bring you along now, you can go by yourself. ¡± He spat out those words fiercely and turned around to leave without another word. He did not care about Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression at all. What the F * CK! Gu Ruochu felt that she could not stand Huo Nanchen¡¯s bad habit. What kind of person would change his face just like that? Did he really think that she was so arrogant? ! She sneered as she stepped out of the car. Huo Nanchen was already in the car. He stood in front of the car without a word and mmed the car door with all his might. She did not believe that she could not treat this man. ¡°Huo? ¡± Gu Yanwei was sitting at the back of the car. When she saw Huo Nanchen¡¯s hand on the steering wheel, her veins bulged. He rarely showed his emotions. Huo Nanchen suddenly unfastened his seatbelt and said coldly, ¡°Gu Yanwei, you can drive yourself back to thepanyter. I still have some matters to attend to. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Huo Nanchen had always called her by her name. Gu Yanwei smiled in response and felt a little disappointed. As soon as she got out of the car, she saw Gu Ruochu open the door to the passenger seat and quickly get into the car. ¡°Get in the back for me! ¡± Huo Nanchen did not look away. His fingers were long and slender, his nails were neatly trimmed and he wore a ring that matched his temperament. He hated it to the extreme because there was someone in the driver¡¯s seat. He was still very fierce but Gu Ruochu expressed that she did not care and continued to fasten her seatbelt. ¡°Gu! Ruo! Chu! ¡± Her tone was almost as if she was gnashing her teeth. A cold and deep aura spread from his body, giving off a cold and murderous aura. Why are you angry again? Even though Huo Nanchen¡¯s aura was a little terrifying, who was Gu Ruochu Even until the moment of her death, she could still smile calmly. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s drive. I¡¯m going to bete. ¡± ¡°Gu Ruochu, are you giving me an order? ¡± She turned to look at Huo Nanchen and suddenly moved closer, ¡°Mr. Huo, who do you think would be more interesting to you, me or my sister? ¡± Not many people would be able to stand that bright and mboyant face. Some people, no matter how they looked, had an extraordinary charm and temperament. Huo Nanchen¡¯s deep-colored eyes reflected her face. He could clearly see the person in front of him and felt as if he could not read her emotions. His little wife, who had always been timid, had suddenly be a wild beast that could bite people. He could clearly see the arrogance and coldness of a wolf in her eyes. He suddenly pulled an arc and looked into her deep eyes, ¡°what? You¡¯ve changed your mind again. Do you really want to be my woman? Unfortunately, I won¡¯t be interested in you, much less fall in love with you! ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s impossible for me to fall in love with you. ¡± Gu Ruochu scoffed. How could he possibly understand that love was a luxury to her? No one would understand either. Huo Nanchen¡¯s eyes narrowed when he saw how straightforward she was. Chapter 13

Chapter 13: was not about her

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION As Gu Yanwei got out of the car, she could not help but call Zhou Yunxi to tell her what had happened today. ¡°Mom, do you think that Ruo Chu¡¯s brain has been damaged by the car? Why is she acting so strange? ¡± Especially after what had happened today. Gu Ruochu clearly wanted her to make a fool of herself in front of Mrs. Huo! As expected, Zhou Yunxi was angry when she heard this. ¡°Ignore Gu Ruochu. I¡¯ll teach her a good lesson the next time Ie back. ¡°. Oh right, save your sry and let your sister pay for it. You¡¯re no match for her. She¡¯s already married into the huo family. She must have money on hand. Just ask her for it. ¡°When you get married and buy a house in the future, you won¡¯t be so poor that you won¡¯t have money on hand. ¡± Zhou Yunxi was plotting for her. Gu Yanwei might have agreed, but her heart was filled with disdain. She had been hinting at Gu Ruochu to ask for money. She only wanted to buy new and beautiful clothes and dresses, as well as luxury bags and jewelry for herself. Only by apanying Huo Nanchen to those upper-ss events would she have the face and confidence to do so. ¡°mother, isn¡¯t this a bad idea? What if AH CHU has a problem with me and mother? ¡± ¡°She wouldn¡¯t dare! I¡¯m her mother. I gave birth to her and raised her. How dare she have a problem? In this life, even if I want her to be a ve, she can¡¯tin a single word! ¡± Hearing Gu Yanwei¡¯s words, zhou Yunxi was enraged, ¡°there¡¯s nothing good about it. You should have been the one to marry into the huo family. If it weren¡¯t for you, she wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to interact with these people! If I had a choice, I would rather have never given birth to this daughter! ¡± Gu Yanwei was trembling with fear as she listened on the other end of the phone. In fact, she could not understand why her mother would hate Gu Ruochu so much. ¡°...¡± Gu Ruochu arrived at Times Square. This ce was not as lively as it used to be. At this moment, everyone who had gathered together was holding a bouquet of daisies in their hands. A stage was set up in the middle of the stage. On the ck-and-white screen, there was a video of Bai Qi¡¯s life stage performance edited by her fans. This was a memorial service initiated by her fans. A ck-and-white photo of Bai Qi was ced on the ground covered with fresh flowers. The spotlights were constantly shing as reporters carried out live interviews. Not long ago, the youngest heavenly King of the music industry in history had passed away. The cause of his death was unknown. The moment the news was released, it shook more than half of the entertainment industry. The name Bai Qi almost depicted a prosperous era, a legend, and an era. He entered an entertainmentpany at the age of 11 and debuted at the age of 13. Over the past ten years, he had created many songs that people would never forget. At this moment, a ssic melody was ying back on the big screen. The ssic scenes were edited by the fans. The bright stage seemed to describe the era that belonged to this person. Some fans went on stage and started the memorial service. He seemed to be very depressed. His grief caused his voice to tremble. ¡°that person will never appear again... ¡± That person will never appear again. Bai Qi was no longer just a singer. His past ten years had represented the youth and faith of countless people. Now that he had suddenly told them that this person would never appear again, the fans had almost burst into tears. With just this one sentence, he could not help but burst into tears on the stage. The FANS, regardless of gender, age, or age, had all burst into tears. ¡°I never thought that it would be ten years. ¡± Gu Ruochu thought of those ten years and sighed. At least she had been happy before. She had once been Bai Qi, a chess piece that her father had nted in the entertainment industry. She was also the Bai family¡¯s outstanding heir, but she had never been herself. Chapter 14

Chapter 14:, the mastermind

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION At that time, she had lived for the Bai family and her mother. But now, she had lived only for herself. A self who was not at the mercy of anyone and coulde and go as she pleased. She had finally broken free from that cage. Everything would be reshuffled and this time, the mastermind would be her! One day, the name Gu Ruochu would once again shock the entire nation. She would be known as the most memorable person in the entertainment industry. This was because she had begun another life filled with legendary colors. Bai Qi had speciallye to Times Square today because she had nned it beforehand. This was because she had seen Bai moe out. As Bai Qi¡¯s father, he naturally had to put on an act for his son¡¯s memorial service. Of course, Bai Mo was not the only one who had appeared in the square. His current wife, Bai Qi¡¯s stepmother, Xu Ling, was also present. The smile on Gu Ruochu¡¯s face disappeared when she saw this woman. Her Sharp and vicious gaze stared straight at the two of them. A year ago, she had been forced into the ck prison by Xu Ling and her B * Tch. Xu Ling had even forced her mother to death during this period of time. In turn, he had used her mother of being a mistress! The square was filled with a sorrowful atmosphere Bai Mo, who had ¡°lost his beloved son¡± , spoke, ¡°I never thought that it would be my turn to die in vain. A year ago, he suddenly told me that he would temporarily retire from the entertainment industry. He had debuted for ten years and had brought us a lot of ssical music that can not be surpassed. I thought that he was just tired and wanted to rest, but who would have thought... ¡°. ¡°...¡± At the end of her speech, Bai Mo sobbed. Under Gu Ruochu¡¯s sarcastic gaze, it was her stepmother, Xu Ling, who spoke, ¡°Bai Qi¡¯s mother gave him to me back then, begging me to take good care of this child. Now that Bai Qi has run into an ident, I really can¡¯t exin it to his mother... ¡± Xu Ling sobbed on stage, unable to speak. He even felt a little pitiful, causing the people below the stage to sigh endlessly. The fans all knew that Bai Qi was an illegitimate child. However, this news was leaked a year ago when Bai Qi had retired. At that time, many of the fans had even turned against her. A mistress was a disgusting and smelly thing in everyone¡¯s eyes. The current Madam Bai had been willing to ept Bai Qi and had even raised him up because she was magnanimous. Gu Ruochu watched the husband and wife act as the warmth in her eyes grew colder and colder. She did not expect that in just a year¡¯s time, the real mistress, Xu Ling, would be washed so white by Bai Mo. . Now that her mother had been killed by Xu Ling, she had nothing to worry about. Don¡¯t you guys know how to twist the truth How could it be so easy for you to be a whore and maintain your position as Madam Bai? Xu Ling probably never dreamed that Bai Qi would actually crawl out of hell and im her life. The one-year life in the ck prison had caused her so much pain that she wished she could die. She was Bai Mo¡¯s child, yet Bai Mo had sent his own daughter into a sea of fire for the sake of this slut. He did not seem like a father at all. Now, she wanted these people to pay with blood. The conversation in Times Square quickly ended. Gu Ruochu watched as Xu Ling and Bai Mo left in the opposite direction. Xu Ling immediately returned to the hotel where she had temporarily stayed. This hotel belonged to the Bai family. As soon as she arrived, someone greeted her respectfully, ¡°Madam, this way please. I¡¯ve already sent someone to prepare lunch and a car. ¡± After being escorted to the VIP room, Xu Ling sat down and looked at her beautifully maintained face in the mirror. She smiled smugly. Back then, in order to send that Bastard Bai Qi to the ck prison, she had deliberately rolled down the stairs. After Framing Bai Qi, she had angered Bai Mo so much that he had sent Bai Qi to the ck prison and told the public that he had temporarily retired from the entertainment industry for a year. This bastard should have died a long time ago. The Bai Family should have belonged to her and the child in her belly! Chapter 15

Chapter 15: Savage

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Xu Ling felt very happy when she thought about how Bai Qi had suffered a lot in the ck prison. ¡°Madam Bai, you are really proud of yourself now. ¡± When the hell-like cold voice floated in the air, Xu Ling felt her hair stand on end. ¡°Who... who is it? GET OUT HERE! ¡± Why did she sound so much like that dead bastard She turned around in a panic and subconsciously covered her abdomen to protect the child. Gu Ruochu slowly walked out from the corner. It was this woman who had upied the magpie¡¯s nest and caused her and her mother¡¯s death. She had even smeared her as an illegitimate child outside and framed her mother as a mistress! Revenge must be avenged. Now, she hade to im her life. Xu Ling saw a strange woman slowly walking out. The fear in his eyes disappeared and he shouted sternly, ¡°who are you? How dare you enter my room! ¡± ¡°Me? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes did not have the slightest warmth. She had actually kicked the stool that Xu Ling was sitting on to the ground. Xu Ling screamed in pain and fell to the ground. A cold light shot out from the depths of his eyes when he saw the person in front of him. Because there was still a child in her stomach, Xu Ling fell to the ground. She was in so much pain that she was about to convulse. However, what she heard next was the most terrifying sentence she had ever heard in her life Because this person had said, ¡°Xu Ling, you¡¯re the one who had caused Bai Qi¡¯s death. Do you think that you can rest easy after you¡¯ve caused my death? Dream on, I¡¯ve already climbed out of Hell. I¡¯m nning to take your life! ¡± When she heard the words ¡°Bai Qi¡± , a deep sense of panic spread from her heart. She wanted to shout but realized that she could not make a sound. She could only stare at the person in front of her with her mouth wide open in shock. How could IT BE BAI QI That bastard is dead, he¡¯s dead! ¡°You lied to me, that Bastard Bai Qi is dead! You¡¯re a lunatic, I¡¯m going to get someone to drag you out! ¡± Xu Ling struggled to escape However, she was stopped by Gu Ruochu who had caught up with her in a few steps. Her gaze fell on Xu Ling¡¯s stomach and a wild and vicious hatred gradually appeared in her eyes. ¡°Of course I¡¯m dead. I forgot to remind you that what you¡¯re seeing now is not a human, it¡¯s a ghost! You¡¯re the one who caused my death. I¡¯m going to pay you with my life. I want you to taste all the pain I¡¯ve experienced! ¡± ¡°Xu Ling, don¡¯t you like being a mistress? Don¡¯t you like taking everything from my mother? If you have the guts to do it, then you must have the guts to bear my wrath. ¡± Gu Ruochu suddenly raised her leg and kicked it towards Xu Ling¡¯s stomach. Xu Ling let out a muffled Groan and a shrill scream rang out in the room. At this moment, Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression did not change at all. Blood gradually oozed out from under her body. Xu Ling¡¯s body trembled as she touched her leg, ¡°my child, my child... ¡± Gu Ruochu clearly felt that her body was struggling. She kicked Xu Ling and began to pant. However, she had used all her strength in that kick. ¡°Do you really think that the bastard child in your stomach will sessfully inherit the Bai family? Dream on! ¡± Chapter 16

Chapter 16: Dodge

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION When Xu Ling heard these harsh words, she wanted nothing more than to faint. ¡°pervert... Lunatic! ¡± With this kick, Xu Ling¡¯s child would definitely fall! This could also be considered as her revenge for herself. Xu Ling knew that her child was going to be lost. She let out a shrill scream and looked at the person in front of her in disbelief, ¡°you... you devil... ¡± After settling this old grudge, Gu ruochu quickly left the room. Now, she was no longer the high and mighty sessor of the Arms Dealer, Bai Qi. Instead, she was the Diao Si, Gu Ruochu, who had nothing and had topromise in the huo family. She had to preserve her power and slowly take her ce. Soon, the Bai Family was alerted by themotion. After Gu Ruochu went downstairs, she quickly sensed that the people gathered from all directions seemed to have nowhere to run. Gu Ruochu felt that her body was weak in both physical and other aspects. However, she did not regret what she had done today She had tolerated Xu Ling for two years. Today, even if she had to risk her life, she would make this b * Tch¡¯s life a living hell! Gu Ruochu quickly entered the elevator. She pressed a button on a random floor and took out some decorations from her bag. When she reached the 22nd floor, there was a ding-dong sound as she walked out unhurriedly. Gu Ruochu was very familiar with this hotel and knew which side was closer. She had just taken a few steps when she suddenly saw a few women walking towards her from a corner. They were talking andughing as their fragrance wafted through the air. Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes were fixed on her and she did not look out of the ordinary. However, this still attracted someone¡¯s attention. That person seemed to have hesitated as he looked at her for a long time. Just as Gu Ruochu passed by, he suddenly asked, ¡°Gu Ruochu, is that you? ¡± Gu Ruochu paused when she heard someone calling her name. Did she just happen to bump into someone she knew? Just as Gu Ruochu was thinking about how to react, the woman walked up to her and said, ¡°a few days ago, we asked your sister to inform you toe to the ss reunion. Your sister also said that you couldn¡¯te because you had something to do. We were still regretting it! ¡± Zhu Li had not seen Gu Ruochu for many years. They did not have a good rtionship in the past, so they could be considered acquaintances. However, Gu Ruochu was the school Belle back then, so she had a deep impression of her. A ss reunion? Gu Yanwei said that she did not have time She had never mentioned anything about a ss reunion, alright? Gu Ruochu had caught on to two important points. Gu Yanwei did not allow her toe to this ss reunion, but she insisted oning. Let¡¯s see what Gu Yanwei is up to! Just in time, she would be able to avoid that cmity. ¡°I didn¡¯t have time at first, but I happened to have some free time today, so I came over. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, let¡¯s go in together. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile, the emotions in her eyes were unclear. ¡±...¡± On the banquet hall on the top floor, the exquisite chandelier was glowing with a gentle glow as it gently sprinkled down. Layers of tall sses were stacked on top of each other, and there were many exquisite and delicious desserts ced in between the rows of wine. The hall was in suits, with gowns draped over the shoulders. There were greetings everywhere, and the atmosphere was harmonious. ¡°The person who is doing the best now is probably our Yanwei. I really couldn¡¯t tell that not only did Yanwei enter the Huo Corporation, but she also became the assistant of that Huo Prince. Her monthly sry is tens of thousands. Everyone is so envious! ¡± ¡°Not at all, everyone is doing very well, ¡± Gu Yanwei replied modestly. Under the envious and jealous gazes of the crowd, the corners of her lips gradually curled up. Li Xuefei could not help but add, ¡°Yanwei is different from us now. She¡¯s beautiful and capable. Maybe she¡¯ll even marry into a rich family in the future. After all, she can get along with Huo Nanchen day and night. Maybe love will develop over time. ¡± Chapter 17

Chapter 17: The gathering

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Everyone present knew that Gu Yanwei was an assistant who apanied the Crown Prince of the huo family to all sorts of public ces. However, they had heard that Huo Nanchen had a wife. They were not too sure about who she was or what her identity was. However, there were rumors that Huo Shao had no feelings for his wife, who had been married for half a year. This was definitely a good opportunity for Gu Yanwei. If she clung onto her thigh now, she might be able to get some benefits in the future. ¡°You, you only know how to spout nonsense! ¡± A pink glow gradually appeared on Gu Yanwei¡¯s face. When she thought of that man, her heart suddenly skipped a beat. One day, she would rece that good-for-nothing and be Mrs. Huo! When almost everyone had arrived, Lin Hao could not help but ask, ¡°is Gu Ruochu really noting today? Back then, she was the famous school Belle of our school. So many years have passed, I wonder how she¡¯s doing now. ¡± Back then, Gu Ruochu was the dream goddess of many of them. Although they had not seen each other for a few years, they were more curious about Gu Ruochu¡¯s current situation. ¡°Yanwei is her elder sister. She should know about the current situation of the School Belle, right? ¡± Li Xuefei could not help but ask. However, when she saw Gu Yanwei looking at them with a troubled look, she sighed. ¡°after graduation, my sister stayed at home and did not go out to work. ¡± Stayed at home and did not work Isn¡¯t this just eating the old? Hearing Gu Yanwei¡¯s words, everyone guessed that Gu Ruochu was not doing too well. In this day and age, what¡¯s the use of just having a face? Back in school, Gu Ruochu was already thest in their ss. Now, it has be a problem for her to even feed herself. She was practically like heaven and earthpared to Gu Yanwei! When Liu mengyu heard Gu Ruochu¡¯s name, she could not help but mock, ¡°this person is an idiot. She only has a vase-like face. How can shepare to Yanwei? In my opinion, Yanwei can¡¯t evenpare to a single finger of hers! ¡± ¡°Oh, everyone¡¯s here. ¡± Zhu Li apanied Gu Ruochu into the room and could not help but smile as she greeted her. The crowd turned to look at her but their eyes unconsciously fell on Gu Ruochu who was behind them. Suddenly, their eyes lit up. Gu Ruochu! Her back was straight as she stood there. It was as if her entire being hadpletely transformed. She no longer had that bitter expression on her face. Instead, she looked like a cool breeze on a summer day. She was wearing tiffany¡¯stest luxury ne which was iid with many fine diamonds. Under the bright light, it was exceptionally dazzling and made her look elegant and noble. What a magnificent sight! Gu Yanwei heard the gasps around her and the smile on her lips gradually disappeared. Gu Ruochu was wearing a matching ring and bracelet. The luster that was gradually spreading made all the women present widen their eyes. They could not help but shake their eyes at the sight. ¡°Hi. ¡± The female students had been feeling sorry for Gu Ruochu. Now that she had appeared on stage, they felt as if their hearts were going to explode. To be able to wear such expensive jewelry and carry a limited edition Hermes bag, she was not as miserable as Gu Yanwei had described. Who would have thought that a p to the face woulde so quickly! This is... ... Gu Ruochu ? ¡°long time no see. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s gaze swept across the room before finallynding on Gu Yanwei. ¡°sister, you¡¯re here too. ¡± The people present had been in society for a few years, so they were basically intelligent people. When they saw Gu Ruochu¡¯s noble attire, they knew that not only was she living well, she was also very rich! When they thought about how Gu Yanwei had said that her sister did note out to work at home, they could not help but feel suspicious. Could it be that she had hooked up with a rich man to be able to afford this outfit? Chapter 18

Chapter 18: humiliation

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t that beauty Gu? ¡± A sharp and sarcastic voice rang out. Gu Ruochu looked towards the source of the voice and saw a malicious face ¡°I heard your sister mention you just now. I was wondering why everyone was so enthusiastic about the ss reunion, but you said you couldn¡¯te because you had something to do. It¡¯s okay if you¡¯re unemployed at home, why would weugh at you? ¡± Gu Ruochu nced at the woman who had spoken. Her pitch-ck eyes stared at her and she suddenlyughed. Needless to say, this big sister of Hers Did Not Know How to defame her just now. Gu Yanwei sat there, still as dignified and elegant as ever. She deliberately ignored this person¡¯s humiliation towards Gu Ruochu. The person who had spoken was none other than her own best friend and Gu Ruochu¡¯s sworn enemy, Liu mengyu. Back then, the boy she admired had confessed to Gu Ruochu, causing her and Gu Ruochu to be enemies. ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡± Li Xuefei was in cahoots with Gu Yanwei and Liu mengyu. She then said in a sarcastic tone, ¡°Gu Ruochu, why are you not working and staying at home? Why are you wearing such expensive clothing from head to toe? Could it be... that you¡¯re being kept by someone? ! ¡± She then deliberately let out a sharpugh. ¡°Eh, that¡¯s really a possibility. I¡¯m really embarrassed for Yanwei. Her sister is actually a mistress! ¡± Her tone and expression were as if she had really seen Gu Ruochu being kept by some old man. Gu Ruochu watched the group of people act out their own acts with great interest. The others were a little embarrassed but they could not help but feel curious. No one stepped forward to mediate the situation. Even Gu Yanwei chose to turn a blind eye to it. She could not wait for Gu Ruochu to be severely humiliated. It would be best if she could anger her and destroy her reputation in this circle. In such a crowded ce, Gu Yanwei had almost taken the lead in this humiliating situation for Gu Ruochu. Zhu Li, who had apanied Gu Ruochu into the room, felt uneasy. How embarrassing would it be for a girl to be mocked in front of so many people? The strange thing was that her sister did not save the situation and allowed these people to humiliate her sister? ¡°Eh? Why isn¡¯t beauty gu saying anything? ¡± Liu mengyu pretended to ask. ¡°I¡¯m just curious. What kind of person would gossip like a gossipy woman after hearing rumors? ¡± Gu Ruochu merely nced at her and sneered. In the past, she had rarelye into contact with these women¡¯s scheming and scheming. Now that she was here, she actually thought that it was quite funny. In the world of men, there was only one solution to each other¡¯s displeasure ¡ª a fight. Anyone who disagrees will be beaten up. Liu mengyu¡¯s expression changed slightly when she saw that Gu Ruochu remained calm andposed However, she could not hide the disdain in her eyes, ¡°we all mean well and care about you. Where did you get this outfit You couldn¡¯t possibly have really be someone else¡¯s mistress, could you Sigh, this mistress did not end well. Look at that mistress of the Bai family. She must have died a horrible death in the end!¡± At the mention of the Bai family, Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression finally changed. Liu Mengyu thought that she had poked Gu Ruochu¡¯s wound Her eyes filled with pride, ¡°what, I¡¯ve poked your wound? You must be jealous of your sister. In order topare yourself to your sister, you wouldn¡¯t even let this old man off! ¡± ¡°Liu Mengyu, you¡¯d better umte some evil virtue for yourself so that you don¡¯t die a horrible death first. ¡± Liu Mengyu was so angry that her entire body was trembling from Gu Ruochu¡¯s curses. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Gu Ruochu, you¡¯re the mistress of someone else. You¡¯ll only die a horrible death if you steal someone else¡¯s husband! ¡± ¡°Liu Mengyu, that¡¯s enough! ¡± Chapter 19

Chapter 19: Malicious words

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Some people really can¡¯t take it anymore. After all, we¡¯re all ssmates. There¡¯s no need to be so vicious. Even if there really is such a thing, they can¡¯t be such gossipy people. If there weren¡¯t so many people around, Gu Ruochu would have wanted to have a good time. She would have just asked for a fight In the past, men had never had to deal with the scheming and scheming of these women. Now, she truly feels that these women are always looking for trouble! Liu mengyu tried her best to suppress the anger in her heart when she saw the reproachful looks from the others. She grabbed a ss of wine from the side and rushed over, ¡°isn¡¯t this just a joke? Do you have to be so petty! ¡± She mumbled as she red viciously at Gu Ruochu as if she was going to tear her apart. She was so focused on staring at the others that she stumbled. When she bumped into Gu Ruochu¡¯s shoulder, the wine in her hand sshed all over her body. Liu mengyu lowered her head and looked at her white gown, which had been stained by the red wine. Her expression instantly darkened as she scolded Gu ruochu angrily, ¡°Gu Ruochu, don¡¯t you have eyes? I¡¯m such a big person, don¡¯t you know how to keep an eye on me? Are you blind? ¡± Gu Ruochu raised her brows, ¡°why did you insist on bumping into me? What has it got to do with me? ¡± Liu mengyu¡¯s eyes shed with hatred when she saw that Gu Ruochu did not take it seriously, ¡°how dare you quibble? You were the one who bumped into me and dirtied my clothes. Do you know what brand of clothes I¡¯m wearing? Can you afford to pay for it? ¡± Liu mengyu¡¯s family was very rich and she was considered to be a nouveau riche. She considered herself to be the daughter of a prestigious family and was spoiled by her family. She was a shrew to begin with and now that she had found out about Gu Ruochu¡¯s mistakes, she was even more unreasonable. Gu Ruochu did not expect to meet a shrew here. Her heart, which had been nning to stay and put on an act at the so-called ss reunion, faded. ¡°You¡¯ve been doused with alcohol. Don¡¯t you know how to take it back and wash it? Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t even have the money to wash your clothes? ¡± Gu Ruochu suddenly smiled and rolled her eyes. ¡°I still have some matters to attend to, so I can¡¯t apany you. ¡± ¡°What do you mean that I don¡¯t know how to take it back and wash it? You¡¯ve ruined my clothes and now you want to leave? ¡± Liu mengyu almost roared. When she saw the ne around her neck, her eyes filled with jealousy. The person behind her was quite generous! ¡°Then what do you want? ¡± Liu mengyu smiled smugly and ordered as if it was a matter of course, ¡°this dress of mine isn¡¯t expensive either. I bought it for 399,000 back then. All you have to do ispensate me with 390,000 and apologize to me in public. I¡¯ll be generous enough to let you off the hook. ¡± Everyone could hear the gasp of the crowd as soon as the price was quoted. It¡¯s just a dress, yet it¡¯s so expensive at 390,000! Gu Ruochu did not know why this person would have the face to demand such an exorbitant price. He actually dared to ask for 390,000 for a dress. She had bumped into him and now he wants to extort 390,000 from her just because it¡¯s a little dirty? ¡°Ha, so this is the legendary scam? ¡± Gu Ruochu was so angry that sheughed instead. A hint of viciousness shed in her eyes. Gu Yanwei stepped forward and pretended to persuade her, ¡°forget it, I¡¯ll help ruo Chupensate for this dress. Mengyu, can you please give me some face? ¡± ¡°Yanwei, you¡¯re too kind. If you help a sister like this, she might even bite you back! ¡± Liu mengyu smiled maliciously as she stared fixedly at Gu Ruochu ¡°You¡¯ve dirtied my dress and you¡¯re using me of being a scammer You must pay for this dress anyway. If you don¡¯t have any money, you can write an Iou. Anyway, don¡¯t you have an old man backing you? If you don¡¯t have enough, you can sleep with him and ask him for it. He¡¯ll definitely be willing to give it to you. Yanwei, don¡¯t you agree?¡± Many of the students present also followed Liu Mengyu and smiled. Chapter 20

Chapter 20: happened to coincide

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Even Zhu Li, who had apanied Gu Ruochu into the room, felt embarrassed for her. This group of people was quite skilled at humiliating others. They were trying to humiliate a girl in front of so many people. ¡°Liu Mengyu, you nouveau riche have been here for quite a few years, right? Unfortunately, you still haven¡¯t learned any of the manners of the upper ss. If you like to throw tantrums in public, feel free to do so. I¡¯m not going to apany you. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not argue with her nor did she allow her to nder her. Her small, disdainful eyes gave people a sense of superiority. She was elegant, Noble, and well-mannered, causing Gu Yanwei to unconsciously feel inferior. ¡°Gu Ruochu! You shameless mistress, you¡¯ve dirtied my clothes and you dare to use me? Who Do you think you are? ¡± Liu Mengyu was provoked by her and shouted loudly. ¡°I told you, you were the one who bumped into me, it¡¯s none of my business! ¡± ¡°You! ¡± Liu Mengyu was almost angered to death by her indifferent expression. Her fingers trembled as she pointed at her and roared, ¡°Yanwei, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m not giving her face this time, it¡¯s that she doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her! ¡± ¡°enough, it¡¯s just a piece of clothing. I¡¯llpensate youter, don¡¯t be angry. ¡± Gu Yanwei had seen enough of the joke before she stepped forward, ¡°Mengyu, Ruo Chu is insensible, you should be more lenient. ¡± ¡°You, why are you helping someone like her? You don¡¯t even know when she¡¯s going to bite you! ¡± Liu mengyu shouted, her tone sharp. Gu Yanwei red at Gu Ruochu, ¡°Mengyu, we¡¯ve been ssmates for so many years, you should be more lenient. I apologize on behalf of Ruo Chu, she¡¯s insensible. ¡± Liu mengyu crossed her arms and spoke in a very rude and unreasonable tone, ¡°I know. She¡¯s a person who has never seen the world. However, she has dirtied my clothes. I mustpensate her for the 390,000 yuan! ¡± Gu ruochu watched as the two chimed in and could not be bothered to expose her, ¡°then what do you want? ¡± ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m a generous person. If it weren¡¯t for your bad attitude andck of manners, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered to argue with a lowly person like you. ¡± Gu Ruochu smiled smugly as she thought that she had surrendered ¡°As long as you apologize to me on the spot and give me an Iou of 390,000 yuan, I¡¯ll be done. ¡± This woman¡¯s words had always been harsh. She stared fixedly at Gu Ruochu as if she was waiting for her to apologize. Unfortunately, Gu Ruochu stared straight at her, ¡°I won¡¯t apologize if you don¡¯tpensate me. You can y however you like. ¡± Liu Mengyu was so angry that her face turned red and she almost flew into a rage when she saw that Gu Ruochu was not buying it. ¡°Gu Ruochu, you shameless slut, I¡¯ll kill you... ¡± She was the daughter of a prestigious family. If she could not deal with a woman without status, how could she survive in the future If she took a step back, she would lose face! She had thought that this woman would admit defeat, apologize, show her mercy, and let her go, but she had never thought that this b * Tch would be so stubborn! Who does this woman think she is to dare to offend her? ! ! ¡°What¡¯s all this noise about? ¡± A stern voice came from behind, startling the few men in suits who were watching the show. Huo Nanchen walked in, wearing a ck trench coat with a cor. His steps were steady and heavy, his facepletely exposed to the light, revealing a cold and abstinent look. Seeing who it was, they suddenly parted ways. The waiter stood at the back and coughed lightly. ¡°everyone, it¡¯s too noisy here. There¡¯s aint from a guest next door, please be quiet. ¡± ¡°Huo, what a coincidence, I can¡¯t believe I ran into you here. ¡± Chapter 21

Chapter 21: taunting

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yanwei did not expect to bump into Huo Nanchen here. She was slightly shocked, but she was also pleasantly surprised. Her tone sounded a little coquettish. The light in Huo Nanchen¡¯s eyes was hidden. He stood out among the three or four men in their forties and fifties. The temperament that seeped out of his bones was exceptionally noble. Compared to Gu Yanwei¡¯s enthusiasm, he remained cold. He reached out, pulled open the stool in front of him, and casually sat down. As this person walked in, the atmosphere at the scene became subtle. The people in the private room gasped. They never thought that they would see the Real Huo Nanchen here Indeed, it was just as the rumors said. His looks were exquisite to the extreme and his aura was strong. This person was simply a legend in an Cheng! ¡°Why are you here? ¡± As soon as he spoke, the shocked eyes of the entire room turned towards one direction. This was because the person he was looking at was Gu Ruochu! The difference between Gu Ruochu and Gu Yanwei should not be too obvious! ¡°It¡¯s a ss reunion today, so I just happened to drop by. ¡± Gu Ruochu had thought that Huo Nanchen would turn a blind eye to her. Otherwise, he would have thrown a Tantrum at her. After all, this man had such a bad temper. Although his attitude was still indifferent just now, it could already be considered gentle. WHAT THE HELL! ¡°Master Huo, do you know Gu Ruochu? ¡± Liu mengyu was about to stutter. Her eyes were filled with shock and unease as she stared at Gu Ruochu. She almost wanted to see this woman clearly again. The others also wanted to know the rtionship between the two. How did Gu Ruochu Know Huo Nanchen? Could it be because of Gu Yanwei When they thought about it, the crowd felt that it made sense. However, the next shocking fact made everyone¡¯s eyesses fall to the ground. Huo Nanchen raised his eye mask. His eyes were extremely deep and cold. ¡°May I ask, how did my wife Offend Miss Liu just now? She kept calling me a slut. Did the Huo family offend you? ¡± His tone was very slow. Everyone was stunned when he said ¡°my wife. ¡± The scene was unbelievably quiet. Liu mengyu¡¯s face was Pale and her lips were trembling. She could not say a word. She had not even reacted to the words ¡°my wife. ¡°. It was impossible that she had never heard of Huo Nanchen. Putting aside the background of the Huo family, Huo Nanchen was someone the Liu family could not afford to offend She never thought that this woman would suddenly turn into Mrs. Huo! Gu Ruochu looked at Huo Nanchen. She never thought that he would defend her on the spot. ¡°Master Huo, this is a misunderstanding... ¡± at this point, Liu Mengyu could only pretend to be stupid andugh dryly. Gu Yanwei¡¯s face was gloomy as she tried her best to maintain her calm. Gu Ruochu was the first to regain her senses. Her eyes swept across the crowd and she stared fixedly at Gu Yanwei, ¡°You keep saying that I¡¯m being kept as a mistress and you¡¯re even specting that I¡¯m an old man. Why, didn¡¯t my sister tell you that I¡¯ve been married for a long time and that I¡¯m married to Huo Nanchen? ¡± Although she said it as a rhetorical question, her tone was already firm. The crowd turned to look at Gu Yanwei. Just now, she had said that her sister had nothing to do at home and did not mention anything about Gu ruochu¡¯s marriage, much less Huo Nanchen! ¡°I¡¯ve always forgotten to mention it before. I never thought that mengyu would nder ruo Chu like this! Ruo Chu, I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Gu Yanwei apologized sincerely with a self-reproach on her face. It was hard for anyone to me her. ¡°I was wondering, so it turns out that a certain someone was able to enter the Fortune 500 because of his sister. In other words, a certain someone is an employee of Madam Huo... ¡± the onlookers could not help but mock her ¡°When Liu mengyu insulted the Young Madam as a mistress, someone didn¡¯t even tell her the truth. I wonder what he¡¯s thinking. ¡± Chapter 22

Chapter 22: An imposter?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yanwei is in the Huo Corporation. Isn¡¯t she one of Gu Ruochu¡¯s employees? ¡°That¡¯s right, Madam Huo. You must be careful not to raise an ingrate by your side. ¡± Someone nced meaningfully at Gu Yanwei and her expression changed. The surrounding jeers were deliberately magnified. If it were not for Gu Yanwei¡¯s strong willpower, she would have made a fool of herself by now. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go home. ¡± Huo Nanchen looked at the time and walked closer with his long legs. A cold and sharp light shed in his eyes. His aura was like that of a king¡¯s. Even Gu Ruochu felt a sense of awe. This man¡¯s level of danger has almost reached the level of Hell! ¡°Alright. ¡± Gu Ruochu nodded and followed behind him. Gu Yanwei watched as they left one after the other. She then silently pressed her fingers into her palm. ¡°...¡± Gu Ruochu had thought that his words of sending her home were just a polite greeting in front of outsiders. When he finally made his way towards the ck Maybach, she felt a strange feeling in her heart. Was this still that strange man with a bad temper? If she had note into contact with him previously, she would have mistaken Huo Nanchen for a considerate and protective man during the ss reunion. In reality, he was cold and violent. He had absolute authority over everything. After getting into the car, Huo Nanchen did not drive. Instead, he closed the car window and furrowed his brows as he scrutinized her. It was as if he had seen through everything. That perfect, cold face of his was hard to fathom. ¡°If you have anything to say, just say it. It¡¯s tiring to hold it in. ¡± Gu Ruochu raised her brows and nced at him. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have exined. A woman who only knows how to be bullied not long ago, why has her personality suddenly changed? Why is she so aggressive now? ¡± He continued to scrutinize her with a focused and cold gaze. ¡°You suspect me? ¡± Gu ruochu scoffed as her gaze swept past his handsome face. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you still think that I¡¯m an imposter pretending to be your wife? ¡± She was not the least bit surprised by Huo Nanchen¡¯s question. After all, she had never hidden her true identity. Who would believe that she could reincarnate from a dead body? Even if an overlord like Huo Nanchen were to investigate her background.. He would not be able to find any clues. ¡°Gu Ruochu, if you really are an imposter, I will make your life a living hell. ¡± There was a hint of coldness in his domineering voice. His posture was high and mighty, and the invisible pressure emanating from his body was so strong that no one would be able to resist submitting to him! Gu Ruochu curled her red lips and narrowed her eyes at him, ¡°Mr. Huo was born with a silver spoon in his mouth and his methods are extremely powerful. However, if you want to kill me, Gu Ruochu, I believe that the price will be very high. ¡± Huo Nanchen looked at her and suddenly said coldly, ¡°Gu Ruochu, aren¡¯t you a little too conceited and annoying? ¡± Gu Ruochu suddenlyughed softly and her gaze seemed to drift for a moment, ¡°whoever wants to kill me, I¡¯ll drag him down with me even if I have to go to hell. I don¡¯t care what price I have to pay! ¡± Of course, she would not risk her life until the veryst moment. Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes suddenly burst with ruthlessness, causing one to feel a chill run down their spine. There was not a trace of warmth in them. ¡°INCLUDING ME? ¡± Huo Nanchen felt as if he had heard a joke. Is there anyone in this world who wants to kill me This was new. ¡°Of course, including you. ¡± Back when she had just entered the ck jail, Xu Ling had found someone to break four of her ribs and almost beat her to death. But her master Qi had never been beaten to death. She was like an unkible cockroach, turning around and beating those people to death. D Chapter 23

Chapter 23: Waning interest

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Today, she had even kicked Xu Ling¡¯s child, causing Xu Ling to never be able to bear a child of the Bai family. His life would be worse than death! She was no longer the tolerant Bai Qi of the past. Her past had taught her how to be ruthless and unscrupulous. She would not even blink even if she had to risk her life. ¡°Gu Ruochu, there doesn¡¯t seem to be a woman who doesn¡¯t love me. ¡± Huo Nanchen seemed to be muttering to himself. Who would have thought that his wife would not have much interest in him. His words did not sound conceited at all. Huo Nanchen was the overlord of an city. With his looks, fame, and status, there was not a woman who would not yearn for him. Just looking at his face alone was enough to make a woman dizzy. However, she was an ouw and her heart had long been riddled with holes. Her heart was as dead as ash and she would never love or trust anyone again. Once a wound isid on the heart, even if it eventually heals and forms a scar, it will remain deeply etched on it. Even her biological father in her past life could kill her and her mother. She would never be stupid again and would never trust anyone again. She would dig a hole for herself just like her mother had done for a man. Gu Ruochu¡¯s nose twitched when she thought of her mother. She replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve never loved anyone. ¡± Huo Nanchen suddenly felt that this was the first time he had met his little wife. What kind of experience had he gone through to develop her into such a character. He was well aware of Gu Ruochu¡¯s family situation, but it was not enough to turn her into such a vicious character. ¡°acting tough. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s sudden words gave Gu Ruochu an illusion of indulgence, as if she had pleased him. He turned his eyes to the side and his entire being was as elegant as a painting. His Chin was tilted into a beautiful arc and his gaze towards her was filled with a faint smile, but it disappeared in an instant. Just a moment ago, he was about to tear her apart, but now, he seemed to be smiling. This man is so shrewd, isn¡¯t he He¡¯s turning his back on her faster than flipping through a book Gu Ruochu could not be bothered to guess his thoughts. He has always been hard to figure out. ¡°I¡¯ve asked what I should ask. Let¡¯s go back. ¡± After dealing with arge group of people today, Gu Ruochu¡¯s interest had waned. Huo Nanchen was not in a hurry to drive. Instead, he looked at her with a strange and unpredictable gaze. Gu Ruochu knew that she had not fooled this man. He was still suspicious of her identity. So what No matter how hard he tried, he would never know the secret about her. She thought. In the car, Gu Ruochu logged into Qq. Only Xu Yichen and Rong Xiao were added. Rong Xiao noticed her the moment she logged into the game. [ tonight you Jiu ] : Master Qi, how does it feel to sweep your own grave? [ sinister ] : [ sinister ] [ I alone Qi ] : I also want to sweep your grave as well. [ tonight you Jiu ] : The other party refuses to talk to you and throws a handsome Rong Xiao at you. [ I alone Qi ] : the other party caught you steadily and smacked your dog head back into the doghouse. He then turned around to look at your dog face and closed your doghouse door. [ Yixu ] : Dog Two wants to hit someone when it hears this. [ sinister smile ] [ tonight you Jiu ] : Damn it, can the two of you not mention dogs! His baby name is a stain that will be hard to wash clean from his glorious deeds in this lifetime Gu Ruochu¡¯s mood was much better after she and Xu Yichen teased Rong Xiao on the Inte. [ tonight you Jiu ] : Master Qi, are you going back to the entertainment industry I think that you¡¯ve dealt with Madam Bai quite badly this time. I heard that she¡¯s been sent to the hospital and has already been informed that she lost her child. She hasn¡¯t woken up yet. Chapter 24

Chapter 24: behind marriage

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart sank when she saw this piece of news. Of course, she would return to the entertainment industry. Gu Ruochu¡¯s true identity seemed to be a little mysterious. She seemed to be someone with no past. Rong Xiao had searched for so long, but he still could not find any information or history about Gu Ruochu before she came to an city. This made her feel a little uneasy. How could a person not be able to find out about her past for no reason. She must be stronger again in order to better protect herself. Gu Ruochu did not want to lose her life, which she had obtained with great difficulty. Perhaps she could borrow Huo Nanchen a little. After all, he was her in-name husband. It would not be too much to ask. But basically, she still had to rely on herself. ¡°...¡± At the Huo residence ¡°First Lady. ¡± When she was about to go upstairs, mother Lin saw Gu Ruochue up. She took a few uneasy steps forward and called out in a low voice. Gu Ruochu nced behind her. A door was ajar as if someone was talking. The Voice of the person inside could be heard. ¡°Yanwei, you¡¯re a smart child. Aside from your background, you¡¯re no match for the huo family. In terms of personal ability and upbringing, many youngdies can notpare to you. I¡¯ve always wanted you to be the eldest daughter-inw of the huo family. Unfortunately, when the old master died, he chose that little girl!¡± Mrs. Huo spoke slowly with a sense of solemnity and authority. Coincidentally, more than half a year ago, the old master had been kidnapped by a few extremely vicious criminals. Those criminals were prisoners on death row and did not care about their own lives. They had nned to extort a huge sum of money from the Huo family before killing the old master. However, who would have thought that Gu Yanwei would risk her life to save the old man. Because she had let the hostage go, those criminals had almost raped Gu Yanwei. At that time, the news was also in an uproar and Gu Yanwei¡¯s reputation had been ruined. However, who would have thought that the old man would not only fail to make up for Gu Yanwei, but instead, he had decided to let his grandson marry Gu Ruochu In Mrs. Huo¡¯s opinion, she could use money to repay others, but what was the meaning of ruining her son¡¯s lifelong happiness? At the very least, she should have let her son marry Gu Yanwei. Why was it Gu Ruochu, who was obviously unpresentable Until now, Mrs. Huo could not figure it out. Unfortunately, the old man had died after being rescued by the ouws. Mrs. Huo could not get the answer she wanted from the old man. ¡°Auntie Huo, I¡¯m not as lucky as Ruo Chu. ¡± Gu Yanwei sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything else to ask for at the moment. I only hope that Huo Shao... and my sister can be happy. ¡± Mrs. Huo Understood Gu Yanwei¡¯s thoughts. ¡°How is Nanchen treating you now? ¡± Gu Yanwei¡¯s eyes darkened, ¡°it¡¯s still the same as before. ¡± She had been by his side for half a year and Huo Nanchen seemed to really see her as his assistant. She could not help but feel a little disappointed. ¡°Take your time. This son of mine has always been very difficult to understand. ¡± Mrs. Huo fell silent for a moment. If Gu Yanwei could really make her son understand the rtionship between men and women, she could also ignore his background. Gu Yanwei quickly understood the meaning behind Mrs. Huo¡¯s words. If she could hold onto Huo Nanchen, she would be able to marry into the huo family and rece that good-for-nothing Gu Ruoyun as Mrs. Huo! ¡°sister, you¡¯re here too. ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu, you¡¯re back. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not expect Gu Yanwei to act so quickly. She had actually arrived at the Huo family home before her. She must have thought of herself as the mistress of the Huo family. Mrs. Huo, who was immersed in her own world, was awakened by Gu Ruochu¡¯s voice. Chapter 25

Chapter 25: Gu Yanwei

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She stared unhappily at Gu Ruochu, who was standing at the door, ¡°why are you standing at the door all of a sudden? You¡¯re already Madam Huo, why are you still acting so sneakily? If you didn¡¯t know better, you¡¯d think that the members of the Huo family are petty and unpresentable! ¡± Gu Ruochu scoffed in her heart andughed, ¡°mom, Nanchen just sent me home. I was just about to tell mom, but I didn¡¯t expect mom to be talking to my sister. ¡± In the Huo family, she first had to deal with this mother-inw. Of course, she would need to borrow her son to deal with this mother-inw. ¡°You said that Nan Chen had just sent you back? ¡± Mrs. Huo asked again hesitantly. ¡°Yes, he said that he had something to do at thepany, so he left first. ¡± Mrs. Huo was truly shocked. She began to size up Gu Ruochu with an inquisitive gaze, but it did not seem like she was lying. His son had actually personally sent his wife back? Ever since their marriage, she had seen her son¡¯s coldness towards Gu Ruochu. At first, she had suspected that her son had some sexual orientation issues and was in a hurry to find another woman for him. But now, it seemed that this daughter-inw of his still had some skills! At the thought of this, Mrs. Huo¡¯s expression towards Gu Ruochu became much better. She smiled and said, ¡°Nanchen, he... ¡± ¡°Nanchen said that he wanted me toe back earlier. He said that he would... ¡± Gu Ruochu smiled faintly and only said half a sentence. Mrs. Huo had almost made up the rest of her mind. This was definitely a major breakthrough. Could it be that Nanchen had suddenly be enlightened? That¡¯s right. If he was still unmoved by such a beautiful daughter-inw, she would really be in a hurry. ¡°since Nanchen has said so, you should go back to your room earlier. ¡± Mrs. Huo¡¯s expression softened a lot and a trace of gentleness appeared on her face ¡°You should understand this even if I don¡¯t remind you. You¡¯ve been married for half a year now. There are some things that can¡¯t be dyed any longer. ¡± ¡°MM. ¡± Mrs. Huo¡¯s most urgent matter now was her son¡¯s lust for women. She was still waiting to hold onto her grandson! Seeing how easily Gu Ruochu had coaxed Mrs. Huo, no matter how much Gu Yanwei hated her in her heart, she could only put on a smile on the surface. This Gu Ruochu had actually acted faster than her! If it were any other day, Gu ruochu would have been severely reprimanded by Mrs. Huo and received a barrage of curses from Mrs. Huo. Now, she actually knew how to please her mother-inw! After these few incidents, Gu Yanwei felt that Gu Ruochu was very strange In the past, Gu Ruochu would only obey her and think for her. But now, she has been ignoring her! What right does Gu Ruochu have to marry Huo Shao? A good-for-nothing who can never bepared to me! Even so, the more she thought about it, the more she hated him. ¡°Yanwei, you should stay for dinner tonight. ¡± Mrs. Huo turned to look at Gu Yanwei and urged her to stay. She was no longer as enthusiastic as before. ¡°That¡¯s good too. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve spoken my heart to ah Chu. ¡± Gu Yanwei smiled and tactfully went downstairs. Gu Ruochu had taken advantage of her today. One day, she would return a thousand times over. As expected, Huo Nanchen did not return homete that night. After dinner, Gu Yanwei chatted with Mrs. Huo as if they were mother-inw and daughter-inw. Gu Ruochu was resting in his room and did not intend to watch Gu Yanwei¡¯s impromptu performance in front of Mrs. Huo. After a while, Gu Ruochu heard someone knocking on the door, ¡°Ah Chu, are you there? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m going back soon. Ah Chu, I have a few words of my heart to say to you. ¡± Hearing the gentle voice at the door, Gu Ruochu replied Lazily, ¡°my door isn¡¯t locked. If you want toe in, open the door yourself. ¡± Chapter 26

Chapter 26: thoughts

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yanwei choked on her words and could not speak for a long time. She did not know whether Gu Ruochu had been possessed or what, with her indifferent attitude today. Her heart was stifled. Gu Yanwei thought about what had happened at the ss reunion today and smiled as she pushed the door open, ¡°Ah Chu, are you still angry with me? ¡± ¡°angry? ¡± Gu Ruochu was sitting on the dressing table as she removed the jewelry she was wearing. When she heard her words, she suddenly looked at her with a half-smile, ¡°when you say that I¡¯m angry, which matter are you referring to? ¡± Gu Yanwei choked once again. She did not know how to answer because she felt guilty. Ever since she had entered the Gu family, although she had assumed the identity of an adopted daughter, she had received much more love than Gu Ruochu. Gu Ruochu had always been a soft-hearted person since she was young. No matter what, she would always give in to her and she would naturally enjoy all of this. She really could not tell which matter she was referring to! ¡°Ruo Chu, you¡¯ve changed. ¡± Gu Yanwei shook her head. A look of disappointment appeared on her face as she spoke with a sense of loss, ¡°you weren¡¯t like this in the past. You wouldn¡¯t treat me as an outsider like you do now. I have a few words in my heart, but I don¡¯t know if I should say them. ¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t say them. ¡± Gu Yanwei,¡±...¡± She had been choked by Gu Ruochu several times in a row and took the opportunity to sit down. She looked at the luxury brand ne that Gu Ruochu had just taken off, as well as the entire set of jewelry. All of them were things that she wanted to own, and her gaze suddenly changed. All of these were things that many women dreamed of. They were things that she would never be able to get even if she worked hard for her entire life! After some thought, Gu Yanwei finally spoke. ¡°Ruo Chu, these past few days, mother has told me that themunity we live in isn¡¯t convenient and the environment isn¡¯t good. It¡¯s just that my finances have been a little tight recently. Otherwise, I would definitely find a good ce for our mother to recuperate. You also know that mother has always had asthma... ¡± How could Gu Ruochu not understand Gu Yanwei¡¯s hint? However, Gu Yanwei had been refusing to answer her question, causing Gu Yanwei to be anxious. ¡°Ruo Chu, do you still have any savings? Lend it to me first. ¡± So she¡¯s here to ask for money? Gu Ruochu¡¯s lips curled up as she nced at her coldly. The original owner seemed to give this sister over a hundred thousand yuan every month. She had hung up before she could give it to her this month. Gu Yanwei must have been anxious because she had not received any money. Thinking of this, Gu Ruochu suddenly had the leisure to tease Gu Yanwei. Seeing the hesitation on Gu Ruochu¡¯s face, Gu Yanwei felt much more at ease. It seemed that she had not changed much. A few words from her had shaken her resolve. She was just as foolish as before! Gu Ruochu had always been a soft-hearted person. All he needed to do was to coax her. ¡°How much do you want to borrow? ¡± Gu Yanwei bit her lip. ¡°130,000 yuan. Do you have it? ¡± Gu Ruochu replied very straightforwardly, ¡°No. ¡± ¡°really? ¡± A hint of suspicion appeared in Gu Yanwei¡¯s eyes. It was as if she was about to question her ¡°Ah Chu, this is about our mother. You know that she has asthma. If we don¡¯t move to another ce, mother¡¯s illness will only worsen. You¡¯re her daughter, how could you bear to watch mother suffer? ¡± How could she not have money? She was married to Huo Nanchen. How could the Huo family mistreat their daughter-inw? Besides, she had always paid her 130,000 yuan on time every month except this month. She had bought a few more handbags this month. Her sry and Gu Ruochu¡¯s previous payment had beenpletely used up. This won¡¯t do, I must make Gu Ruochu cough up the money Gu Yanwei¡¯s breathing suddenly became heavier and she could no longer hold her breath. Chapter 27

Chapter 27: Exasperated and exasperated

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu casually sat in a corner of the SOFA and suddenly stared straight at the person in front of her. Her pitch-ck eyes were filled with a sharp iciness, ¡°are you doubting me? ¡± Gu Yanwei felt her blood run cold as she stared at her. She maintained a gentle smile on her face as she tried to coax her, ¡°Ah Chu, I was just discussing this with you, weren¡¯t i? How much do you have? Give it to me first. I¡¯ll definitely return it to you once your sry is paid. ¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll let you enjoy endless glory and work even harder to seduce my husband? ¡± Gu Ruochu enunciated each word as sheughed softly ¡°sister, with your acting skills, you¡¯re definitely much better than those little flowers in the entertainment industry. You obviously want to crush the other party to death, yet you¡¯re still able to greet him with a smile. You¡¯re amazing... ¡± Gu Yanwei¡¯s face instantly turned deathly Pale. She widened her eyes and looked at the person in front of her again. She almost wanted to see every single hair on the other party¡¯s head clearly. ¡°You... ¡± Gu Yanwei stared at her for a long while A cold expression appeared on her face, ¡°so you knew about this a long time ago, but you still pretended like nothing had happened. I thought that you really weren¡¯t scheming. I¡¯ve been wrong about you all these years. You¡¯re quite good at pretending. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. In order to pay off my gambling debts, I was the one who instigated mother to marry you. I didn¡¯t want to marry you back then, so mother thought of a way to push you out. Now, I just want to take back what¡¯s mine! ¡± Gu Ruochu had already seen through her and treated her like a clown when she thought about how she had just pulled down her dignity and tried to swindle the money out of her hands. The more Gu Yanwei thought about it, the more she hated Gu Ruochu. She could no longer hold back her hatred for Gu Ruochu. ¡°How can Ipare to you, big sister? You¡¯re a dazzling White Lotus in the prime of time. ¡± Gu Yanwei¡¯s eyes shed with malice when she heard Gu Ruochu¡¯s snickering. ¡°Gu Ruochu, you couldn¡¯t defeat me in the past and you won¡¯t be able to defeat me in the future. Other than your face, how can youpare to me? You¡¯re destined to be my stepping stone for the rest of my life! ¡± ¡°Is that so? Let¡¯s wait and see then. ¡± Gu Yanwei heard the words with a smile behind her back as she left. She gritted her teeth and turned to leave the room. Gu Ruochu thought that this annoying big sister had finally left so that her ears would be quiet for a while. She did not expect to hear Mrs. Huo¡¯s authoritative voice from outside. ¡°Yanwei, you¡¯re not back yet? ¡± Mrs. Huo looked at the European clock hanging on the left side of the stairs. ¡°It¡¯s already sote. It¡¯s not convenient for a girl like you. I¡¯ll get old Wu to send you back. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need, aunt huo. ¡± Gu Yanwei smiled. ¡°Ah Chu is just a child. The two sisters haven¡¯t had a heart-to-heart talk for a long time, so they¡¯ve been dragging me along to talk for a long time. ¡± Heh, this sister sure knows how to use me. Mrs. Huo could not help but smile. ¡°then you¡¯ll sleep here tonight. I¡¯ll get someone to help you tidy up your room. You¡¯re not only Nanchen¡¯s assistant, you¡¯re also a rtive of the Huo family. ¡± A dark light shed across Gu Yanwei¡¯s eyes and she behaved very appropriately. She smiled elegantly and said, ¡°that¡¯s fine too, aunt huo. I won¡¯t refuse. ¡± Before she left with the servants, her gaze passed through Gu Ruochu¡¯s room door, looking pleased and provocative. Gu Ruochu did not know what she was so pleased about, but she was especially displeased when she saw someone provoking her. Mrs. Huo had arranged for her room to be not far from Gu Ruochu and Huo Nanchen¡¯s master bedroom. Gu Ruochu ignored her sister. She removed her makeup, took a shower, and washed her hair. When she came out, sheyfortably on therge bed. Gu Ruochu was not very sleepy to begin with, so she did not sleep much. When Huo Nanchen returned and saw the person on the bed, his eyes suddenly turned ugly and malicious, ¡°what are you doing in my room? ¡± Chapter 28

Chapter 28: wants me to throw you down?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Your mother wants me to sleep here. What can I do? If you want to protest, go look for your mother. ¡± Gu Ruoyun opened her eyes and saw Huo Nanchen¡¯s expression as if he wanted to kill her. She felt an inexplicable sense of relief in her heart. ¡°Shut up! ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s face turned ck and his exquisite side profile was hidden in the shadows. He reached out to loosen his cor and casually threw his coat on the Small Sofa. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to get off my bed? ¡± Gu Ruochu opened her eyes and her obsidian-like pupils clearly reflected his appearance. This man may have a very bad temper, but his face was almost perfect. His grandmother was German, so huo Nanchen had a quarter of German blood. His features were deep and three-dimensional, giving him an innate sense of nobility and nobility. Over the past few days, she had almost gotten used to this furry man¡¯s temper. She turned a blind eye to his tantrums and continued to liezily on hisrge bed. ¡°Aren¡¯t we husband and wife? It¡¯s only right and proper for us to share a bed. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s face was full of smiles. She patted the side of the bed as if she was coaxing a child, e, let¡¯s sleep together. Don¡¯t be shy. ¡± Those who were familiar with Gu Ruochu knew that she had started to flirt again. If they could lure the furious young master huo into bed, it would be thrilling just thinking about it! Huo Nanchen¡¯s face suddenly darkened. He wanted to strangle this woman to death but she actually dared to talk to him like that. ¡°Gu! Ruo! Chu! ¡± Huo Nanchen suddenly raised his voice and warned, ¡°don¡¯t challenge my patience. If you¡¯re afraid of death, get out of my sight! ¡± His cold eyes swept across her as a terrifying aura emanated from his body. He reached out and grabbed her wrist. His eagle-like sharp eyes locked onto the person on the bed as he roared, ¡°get off the bed! Are you waiting for me to throw you off the bed? ! ¡± Gu Ruochu watched as he tugged at her wrist. She felt that this furry man really did not know how to take pity on women at all. From the beginning to the end, he looked as if he despised her. F * Ck, this is really hard to deal with! Huo Nanchen approached her and a refreshing and faint fragrance assailed his nostrils, causing his mind to wander for a moment. Huo Nanchen tugged at her wrist and that brute force was transmitted over. Gu Ruochu instinctively grabbed at him, not caring what she had grabbed. A muffled Groan rang out as her entire body flipped over andnded on the ground. After the world had turned upside down, she pressed hard against Huo Nanchen¡¯s body. Even the things on the bedside table fell down with a crackling sound. The sound caused quite a stir in the silent night. He raised his eyes and stared fixedly at the woman who was just inches away from him. His pupils shrank as he stared in shock at the person who was sitting on top of him. This was the first time he realized that the woman¡¯s body was unbelievably soft. A strange warmth was transmitted through her thin shirt. ¡°You say that you don¡¯t want it, but your body is very honest. ¡± Gu Ruochu reached out and patted his chest. This almost flirtatious action of hers made her sit elegantly. ¡°...¡± Why does this sound so strange Huo Nanchen did not have time to think carefully before he began to give orders again. ¡°GET UP! ¡± The person next to her roared angrily and almost shattered Gu Ruochu¡¯s eardrums. Her Lips drew an evil arc and she deliberately leaned forward, ¡°I won¡¯t get up. Mr. Huo, why are you so nervous? ¡± Huo Nanchen continued to look at her, his eyes filled with inquiry and shock. It was as if he was trying to determine whether she was pretending to be like this or had really changed. Even for me, he still felt a sense of pressure from above. Their eyes and lips met, and his strong and cold breath seeped into his nose and lips. Chapter 29

Chapter 29: The shocked Mrs. Huo

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The temperature was close to my ear. It was soft and itchy. ¡°...¡± ¡°Ah Chu, what happened? ¡± Gu Yanwei¡¯s gentle voice rippled through the night sky. Before Gu Ruochu and Huo Nanchen could react, Gu Yanwei quickly pushed the bedroom away. She had been paying attention to Huo Nanchen¡¯s movements ever since she heard him go upstairs. She even seemed to have heard them arguing. Without another word, Gu Yanwei knocked on Mrs. Huo¡¯s bedroom. She said that she was worried about the couple and wanted to take a look together. If Mrs. Huo were to see them arguing, Mrs. Huo¡¯s impression of Gu Ruochu would be even worse. Sooner orter, Gu ruochu would be kicked out of the Huo family home. As expected, Mrs. Huo¡¯s face darkened when she heard that the couple was arguing. She followed Gu Yanwei and strode over. ¡°Ah Chu, what¡¯s going on... ¡± Gu Yanwei happily pushed the door open but was shocked by the scene before her. She stammered, ¡°what... What are you doing? ¡± Gu Ruochu and Huo Nanchen turned their eyes at the same time and saw Gu Yanwei standing at the door with her mouth agape. Mrs. Huo was draped in a blue shawl and her voice was filled with authority, ¡°it¡¯s sote at night, why are you two arguing? ! ¡± When they reached the door and saw the woman on top and the man on the bottom, Mrs. Huo, who had experienced many situations, changed her expression. She even forgot to avoid suspicion, ¡°you... you... ¡± ¡°...¡± Mrs. Huo did not expect that her son, who had never been close to women and had never even touched his wife, would be pressed down by his daughter-inw. She blinked, afraid that she had seen wrongly. Her son was actually down there? Mrs. Huo waspletely shocked! Soon, her face turned red and her ears turned red. She quickly turned her back and scolded her. ¡°It¡¯s sote at night. If you want to be together, don¡¯t close the door! ¡± Together? A FAIRY-LIKE FIGURE! Did Mrs. Huo Misunderstand something Why does this sound so ambiguous! Gu Yanwei¡¯s pupils constricted as the blow to her heart was more than a little Since when did this woman have such great ability to actually Seduce Huo Nanchen! Impossible, I don¡¯t believe it! Gu Ruoyun forgot to get up for a moment. She blinked innocently and immediately followed her words, ¡°mother, we were supposed to close the door but for some reason, my sister suddenly pushed it open and gave me a fright... ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at Gu Yanwei with a meaningful gaze. Her heart was itching with hatred. She felt that Gu Ruochu was deliberately showing off their love in front of her, showing off that she was married to Huo Nanchen! ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. You guys can continue. We¡¯re just here to take a look. ¡± Mrs. Huo did not turn around but her gaze towards Gu Yanwei was much sharper ¡°Yanwei, go to sleep in your room. Don¡¯t be so jumpy whenever you hear anything. Go back to sleep, ruo Chu and ah Chen still have things to do. ¡± Even though she liked Gu Yanwei more, her son¡¯s choice was the most useful to her. The words ¡°something to do¡± rang in everyone¡¯s ears, sounding unusually ambiguous. Gu ruochu unintentionally nced at Huo Nanchen and saw that his ears had turned red. Even though his face was still cold, it was a stark contrast to the taste of abstinence. In Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes, there was actually a hint of cuteness. This man actually has this side to him! Gu Yanwei¡¯s smile was uglier than her tears. She looked Pale and forced, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m sorry to wake you up sote. I¡¯ll go back to my room first. ¡± Mrs. Huo acknowledged her and turned to walk back to her room. Chapter 30

Chapter 30: wanted to crush her to death and add more chapters

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The moment Gu Yanwei turned around, she bit down hard on her lower lip. Gu Ruochu could almost see her sister¡¯s reaction clearly. The corners of her lips curled up slightly. Gu Yanwei can¡¯t take it anymore Gu Ruochu felt great when she thought of her sullen expression. Gu Ruochu only heard the sound of the door closing when she heard a cold voice mocking her, ¡°you¡¯ve started scheming in front of me. Gu Ruochu, you¡¯re really something. ¡± ¡°If a person doesn¡¯t have their own selfish motives, how could they be defeated by me? ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at the man who was being suppressed by her and a wicked look appeared in her eyes. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to get up? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to get up now. ¡± Gu Ruochu propped her hand up and suddenly pressed it down heavily again. She sessfully heard the man snort and a faint smile of triumph appeared on her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my hand slipped. ¡± At this moment, Huo Nanchen¡¯s face hadpletely turned into the bottom of a pot. He really wanted to strangle this woman to death. ¡°Huo Nanchen, your ears seem to have turned red just now. ¡± The smile on Gu Ruochu¡¯s lips actually gave off an unruly feeling, ¡°you look very much like those girls who are infatuated with girls. ¡± ¡°...¡± This... This little b * stard actually called me a infatuated girl ? ! I CAN¡¯T STAND IT! ¡°Gu Ruochu, do you really want to die? ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s voice was cold and his body exuded a dangerous aura as he enunciated each word clearly. Seeing that Huo Nanchen¡¯s face had once again turned ck, Gu Ruochu slowly got up. The moment she got up, she quickly tidied up her slightly messy clothes and returned to herfortable bed. Huo Nanchen was extremely displeased to be ignored by this woman again Seeing that the woman who had taken over his bed was sleeping soundly, he gritted his teeth in hatred. He suppressed the urge to squeeze her to death and turned around to enter the bathroom. The sound of running water soon came from the bathroom. Half an hourter, the man returned to the bedroom with a cold aura. He stood by the bed and seemed to have endured for a long time before lying down on the other side of the bed. He had always been used to being noble and recognized the bed. It was impossible for him to sleep on the sofa or in another room. This woman! The left side of the bed was slightly sunken in. Gu Ruochu could feel the scent of a mature man¡¯s hormones permeating her entire body. There was a faintly discernible fragrance in the air. The corners of her lips curled into an indistinct arc and disappeared in the blink of an eye. She had fallen asleep in the middle of the night and was not in her right mind. Gu Ruochu turned her body and seemed to feel a gaze on her. When she opened her eyes, she was met with a pair of ck eyes staring straight at her in the darkness of the night. Huo Nanchen was dressed in a silver-gray nightgown. His elegant figure leaned against the headboard of the bed and his long legs curled slightly. There was no expression on his face but his pair of deep, dark eyes seemed to stretch as far as the eye could see. If it had been anyone else who was timid, they would have been so frightened by him that they would not dare to move. When she looked at her phone, it was almost one in the morning. ¡°Huo Nanchen, are you crazy? What time is it and you¡¯re still not sleeping? ¡± Gu Ruochu got up and turned on a dim bedsidemp. She saw that there was an empty bottle on the bedside table. The words on the bottle indicated that it was a sleeping pill. He had taken a sleeping pill but he was still awake This piqued Gu Ruochu¡¯s curiosity. Could it be that this fellow had done something wrong? ¡°...¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of Your Business! ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s words were cold and deadly. Especially now, his thin lips were pursed into a thin line and his expression was cold and stern. Who would care about a strict immortal Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes narrowed and she smiled, ¡°Mr. Huo, if you don¡¯t want to sleep, don¡¯t stare at others. Otherwise, I¡¯ll think that you¡¯re daydreaming about me. ¡± Chapter 31

Chapter 31: It¡¯s impossible to fall in love with chapter 31

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Recently, I¡¯ve been enjoying watching Huo Nanchen blow his top. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve deliberately used all sorts of words to tease him and anger him. It¡¯s as if I¡¯ve found an interesting and fun thing to do. It¡¯s quite interesting. When he heard Gu Ruochu¡¯s words, he suddenly fixed his gaze on her again. His dark eyes were covered with a hint of emotion that Gu Ruochu could not understand. ¡°You want to seduce me? HMM? ¡± At this awkward moment, hisst syble rose. His mature and sexy scent was heart-wrenching. In the middle of the night, a man and a woman were engaged in a passionate affair. Unfortunately, this fire was too intense. Gu Ruochu even felt that if she were to get involved with it, she would be burned to ashes. A man like Huo Nanchen could not be easily provoked. The reason why she had notpletely shed all pretense of cordiality with this man was because she had not yet established a shallow foundation in the huo family. She could smell the same scent from Huo Nanchen as she did. ¡®...¡¯ Cold and ruthless. ¡°Then would you be seduced by me? However, you men seem to prefer Gu Yanwei¡¯s type. She¡¯s demure and decent, gentle and generous. ¡± Gu Ruochu said, ¡°unfortunately, all men are the same. They like the pure and innocent, but they can¡¯t reject the flirtatious. ¡± In the past, when they were among men, almost all of them had the same thought. ¡°I seem to have told you that I can¡¯t possibly fall in love with you. ¡± The mottled look in his deep ck eyes was cold and hard to fathom. ¡°So, don¡¯t waste your time on me. ¡± I will never fall in love with you. Gu Ruochu scoffed. Seeing that Huo Nanchen had taken out a lighter from the table in low spirits, she quickly reached out to hold it down. ¡°It¡¯s the middle of the night, don¡¯t bother me. ¡± Huo Nanchen paused. He knew that she was referring to the cigarette in his hand. Actually, Gu Ruochu had given up smoking for some time but she was still a little addicted. She suddenly curled her lips into a sneer. Cigarettes were just like feelings. Addiction would harm one¡¯s health. ¡°You used to smoke? ¡± He seemed to have heard something as a dark light shed in his dark eyes. He realized that he really did not understand Gu Ruochu at all. ¡°It was a long time ago. ¡± It was rare for the two of them to be so calm. Gu Ruochu seemed to have thought of the past, ¡°I¡¯ve quit smoking for a long time, so don¡¯t recruit me. ¡± ¡°...¡± The next morning, Huo Nanchen rarely did not go to the office. Instead, he went to look for Lu Fang, an authoritative doctor who specializes in psychology. He was also a rare good friend of Huo Nanchen¡¯s. ¡°Tell me, you did not feel sleepy at all. After hearing your wife¡¯s words, you suddenly had the urge to close your eyes and sleep? ¡± Lu Fang pushed up his sses as a hint of curiosity appeared on his gentle face. ¡°Yes. ¡± The Man on the Sofa was hiding something at the bottom of the pool. He looked so deep that it was taboo. He lit a cigarette, but only looked at the cigarette between his fingers as it curled up. He didn¡¯t know when it started, but he had insomnia for about five to six years. Moreover, once he had insomnia, he could only sleep a little after three o¡¯clock. This kind of symptom had already sleepy him for a period of time. ¡°Lu Fang, does this illness of Mine Count as having a cure? ¡± ¡°Did you fall asleepst night? ¡± ¡°Of course. ¡± Lu Fang¡¯s face broke into a smile. ¡°congrattions, Nanchen. Your wife may be a good medicine to induce sleep. Some psychological disorders will automatically find what you¡¯re looking for, but now you¡¯ve found it. ¡± Lu Fang exined once, but Huo Nanchen did not respond. He only looked at his fingertips with an unfathomable gaze. A good medicine? Gu Ruochu? ¡°...¡± In the high-end residential area they rented, Zhou Yunxi was instructing the nanny to cook. Chapter 32

Chapter 32: Zhou Yunxi

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Today, when her daughter came back, she even brought back her best friend, Shen Nan. ¡°Is that what Ruo Chu said? ¡± Zhou Yunxi heard Gu Yanwei tell the whole story from beginning to end. Her eyes widened, and an inexplicable anger rose in her heart. Her nose was even puffing out air. ¡°Now, she even dares to bully you, her elder sister, everywhere. How dare she? ¡± ¡°I never thought that I would give birth to such a heartless thing! If it weren¡¯t for you saving old master Huo, would she have the fortune to marry into the Huo family? ¡± Gu Yanwei shook her head and replied helplessly, ¡°it¡¯s probably because we took the huo family¡¯s money back then. Ah Chu has been ming us for selling her out. ¡± At that time, her father, who had run away from home, had thrown all his debts to the three of them. At that time, they had coincidentally met with the Huo family. Old Master Huo had specifically asked Gu Ruochu to be his granddaughter-inw. Gu Yanwei had incited her mother to force Gu Ruochu to get married without a second word. She then received the huge sum of money to repay the debt. When she finally heaved a sigh of relief and saw Huo Nanchen appear at the wedding, she finally realized how foolish she had been She was so jealous of a man who only deserved to be looked up to. If she had to do it all over again, she would definitely know how to catch him better than that idiot Gu Ruochu! It was also because the rumors at that time were too powerful. They said that the Crown Prince of the Huo family was temperamental. In order to hide his gay identity, he had decided to obey old master Huo and agreed to the marriage. At that time, Gu Yanwei had thought that Gu Ruochu had fallen into a pit of fire and would most likely be tortured by her husband and the Huo family. That was why she had incited her mother to marry Gu Ruochu without hesitation. ¡°Sell her? Selling her is her fortune! What right does she have to me us? What right does she have to hate us? Ha, I don¡¯t believe it. I¡¯m the one who gave her this life! ¡± Zhou Yunxi found itughable, ¡°she¡¯s my daughter. She should do whatever I ask her to do! ¡± Even if she were to sell Gu Ruochu to a random man, she could not me herself, let alone the Huo family, who was a young and promising Crown Prince! ¡°Aunt Zhou, we really should have let Yanwei marry her. ¡°. The Huo family was not like the average person in an Cheng. Ruo Chu was born stupid and selfish, but Yanwei was different. She was both beautiful and capable. To put it bluntly, Ruo Chu could not evenpare to Yanwei with a single finger, yet she had married into the huo family.¡± Shen Nan dared to say this because she knew that Zhou Yunxi had always favored Gu Yanwei. When she first found out that Gu Yanwei was an adopted daughter, she was a little shocked. From the looks of it, Gu Ruochu should be the one who picked her up. However, parents and children had always paid attention to their affinity with each other. Mother Zhou had invested so much effort into Gu Yanwei. She had given her the best in both her studies and her life. Naturally, she now loved Gu Yanwei even more. ¡°Shen Nan, stop it. ¡± Gu Yanwei stopped her good friend. Shen Nan then shut her mouth unwillingly. Zhou Yunxi listened from the side, but her eyes darkened. She naturally knew what Shen Nan had said. If Gu Yanwei had married into the huo family, Yanwei would not have been wronged and she would not have had to be so angry. Zhou Yunxi thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ve always been sick and I have no one to rely on outside. How about this? Tell Ruo Chu to let Mrs. Huo Agree to let us stay here for a while. ¡± Gu Yanwei and Shen Nan were surprised when Zhou Yunxi said that. Chapter 33

Chapter 33: recuperation

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yanwei was in a state of shock when she remembered how much Mrs. Huo valued filial piety and the elderly. If Zhou Yunxi wanted to borrow her illness to temporarily stay in the Huo family, she would definitely agree. Now that Zhou Yunxi had moved into the huo family, she would definitely be able to move in as well. Although it was only temporary, a period of time was enough for him. Gu Yanwei knew that Zhou Yunxi was helping her pave the way. ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll discuss it with AH CHU when the timees. ¡± Gu Yanwei held Zhou Yunxi¡¯s hand as a calcting light shed in her eyes. ¡°okay. ¡± ¡°...¡± Gu Ruochu did not have much to do throughout the day, so she browsed the news about the entertainment industry on the Inte. Mrs. Huo had been asked out early in the morning for a beauty treatment and had not returned yet. ¡°sister-inw. ¡± A young man dressed in a casual outfit and wearing a baseball cap strutted over with a pure and devilish smile on his lips. This was the huo family¡¯s third young master, Huo Zijun. ¡°third brother is back? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s been so long. I thought that sister-inw would not recognize me. ¡± Huo Zijun¡¯s handsome face suddenly leaned forward and stared unblinkingly at Gu Ruochu¡¯s face to take a closer look. Huo Zijun was only twenty years old. His skin was fair and delicate. Not a single pore could be found on his skin. Gu Ruochu subconsciously took a step back because she saw such a huge lump in her line of sight. ¡°If you want to talk, then talk nicely. Why are you so close to me? It¡¯s simply too eye-piercing! ¡± Huo Zijun¡¯s ck face asked nicely. eye-piercing? He had inherited his parents¡¯good looks. There were countless beautiful women who wanted to pounce on him. Why did it be eye-piercing when it came to Gu Ruochu! ¡°sister-inw, how long has it been since I¡¯ve seen you? Why are you so stubborn in front of me? ¡± Gu Ruochu nced at Huo Zijun. ¡°I¡¯m always so stubborn. Do I need a reason? Does it have anything to do with how long it¡¯s been since you¡¯ve seen me? ¡± Huo Zijun:¡±...¡± He was... ... speechless ! ! Gu Ruochu looked at him as if he was a flood beast. She despised him very much. In the past, whenever she saw her, she would easily blush and feel shy. ¡°...¡± ¡°Zijun, you¡¯re back. ¡± Mrs. Huo had already returned from outside. When she saw that her son had arrived home, a warm smile appeared on her face. ¡°mother. ¡± Huo Zijun¡¯s eyes curved into the shape of a crescent when he saw his mother. He teased, ¡°it¡¯s been a year since west saw each other. The beauty in our house is getting younger and younger. I¡¯m so mesmerized by her. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re the only one who talks nonsense. ¡± Mrs. Huo was annoyed. She then turned around and asked the servants to move some luggage into the house. ¡°move these things upstairs and tidy up two more rooms. ¡± ¡°Mother, who¡¯s moving in? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s your sister-inw¡¯s mother and sister. They¡¯ll be staying at the Huo residence for a few days. ¡± Mrs. Huo seemed to have just remembered and looked at Gu Ruochu ¡°Ruo Chu, your mother said that she had discussed this with you before and nned to stay with the huo family for a while to recuperate. So early this morning, I had someone bring your mother and Yanwei over. ¡± ¡°recuperate? ¡± Gu Ruochu thought back to this word and felt that it was ratherughable. When had Zhou Yunxi ever discussed this with her before? She had directly told Mrs. Huo to move in. She was probably thest person to know that Zhou Yunxi and Gu Yanwei would move into the huo family News of them temporarily staying for a period of time. It did not need to be a guess to know that Gu Yanwei must have instigated Zhou Yunxi behind her back. Temporarily staying in the Huo family home to recover from her illness was definitely not giving Gu Yanwei a chance to get close to Huo Nanchen? ¡°thank you, mother. ¡± Her lips curved into a smile. Mrs. Huo Nodded. She did not notice anything unusual about Gu Ruochu and called for a servant to help carry her luggage up. Chapter 34

Chapter 34: She has a hand

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo zijun looked at Gu Ruochu¡¯s reaction and quickly understood what was going on. He quietly winked at Gu Ruochu and said in a low voice, ¡°sister-inw, your love rival hase knocking on your door this time. You¡¯d better hurry up and prepare a response! ¡± Gu Ruochu looked back at him, ¡°you mean, I need to be well-prepared before I can defeat her? ¡± Huo Zijun heard her tone and felt a sense of arrogance. F * Ck, is this still that cowardly sister-inw of his? ¡°sister-inw, don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve be a fool just because you¡¯ve been hospitalized? ¡± Huo Zijun¡¯s eyes were filled with sympathy ¡°If gu Yanwei¡¯s reputation in our circle couldn¡¯t even bepared to the daughters of the prestigious families Even my father praised her for her intelligence, ability, and business acumen. Such a person is capable and scheming. You¡¯re indeed weaker than her by more than a little.¡± Huo Zijun even reached out his hand and gestured with it. ¡°If thepany didn¡¯t recognize her, would she be able to disy her skills in the workce at her age? ¡± Gu Ruochu raised her brows and analyzed the situation carefully ¡°She came from a third-rate university. If she doesn¡¯t endure for a few years, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to sit in the position of director. Besides, does Gu Yanwei really have such powerful powers? ¡± ¡°You sound a little too jealous. Don¡¯t forget, your sister was the center of attention at the celebrity banquet. Her manners and speech were elegant and dignified, but you could even make a fool of yourself by wearing a gown! ¡± The disdain in Huo Zijun¡¯s eyes quickly disappeared ¡°However, it¡¯s not entirely your fault. Even I feel that this woman is a little difficult to deal with, let alone you. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s background was rather low, but it was difficult for her to grasp certain situations. However, she had already married into the huo family, so she still had to experience certain situations. Mrs. Huo was also helpless and could only let her speak less and do more. However, even so, Gu Ruochu ended up with her skirt torn apart, attracting a lot of ridicule. Of course, Gu Yanwei had a lot to do with Gu Ruochu¡¯s ugly behavior. Huo Zijun moved closer and said sneakily, ¡°actually, as long as you conquer my brother, the rest of the matters won¡¯t be a problem. ¡± ¡°You really know how to n for me. ¡± Gu Ruochu pursed her lips and nced at him. This was the truth. As long as this family could take care of Huo Nanchen and Mrs. Huo, no one would be able to shake her position in this family. Gu Ruochu¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile when she thought of Huo Nanchen¡¯s cold words, ¡°I won¡¯t fall in love with you. ¡°. People like them really would not fall in love. As they spoke, Gu Yanwei and Zhou Yunxi entered. Zhou Yunxi frowned when she saw Gu Ruochu standing there without saying anything. ¡°What are you standing there for? Why aren¡¯t you helping your sister carry her things? ¡± Gu Ruochu could not be bothered to move, ¡°mother, my sister has hands. ¡± This mother really loves Gu Yanwei too much. She¡¯s already in her twenties, how could she be tired of carrying her own suitcase She did not even know how the original owner had been ordered around like an old mother before she had possessed her. ¡°What do you mean by this Are you mocking me or your sister Gu Ruochu, do you really think that you¡¯re so great just because you¡¯ve married into the Huo family? Do you think that you¡¯re trying to be unreasonable in front of me If your sister had not given you the title of Lady Huo, you would not have been called that ¡°You owe your sister so much, yet you¡¯re still licking your face and enjoying yourself without thinking about how to repay your debt! ¡± Zhou Yunxi would not have been so angry if Gu Ruochu had lowered her head and obeyed her as usual. Now that she saw that Gu Ruochu had actually rebelled against her, especially when she did not put her beloved daughter in her heart, an evil fire red up in her and she immediately reprimanded her. Chapter 35

Chapter 35: My face is turning green

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Forget it, mom, it¡¯s not a big deal. ¡± Gu Yanwei appeared helpless as she tried to persuade her mother. At the same time, she reprimanded Gu ruochu sternly, ¡°alright, ah Chu, stop arguing with mom. You know very well that mom is suffering from asthma. ¡± Damn, what does this woman mean No matter what mistakes she made, she had to me it all on herself? ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡± A stern female voice rang out. Mrs. Huo had alreadye down from upstairs. She had only heard Gu Yanwei¡¯sst sentence and furrowed her brows. Gu ruochu looked at Gu Yanwei¡¯s fair face and seemed to have understood something. Even though she had not done anything, this big sister still disyed her hypocrisy and viciousness to the fullest. She spared no effort in ndering her in front of her mother-inw! ¡°It¡¯s alright, mother. My mother insisted that I help her carry her luggage. I said that my sister is already so grown up. No matter how capable she is, she can¡¯t be so weak. In the end, my mother got angry. ¡± Gu Ruochu spread out her hands and looked at Gu Yanwei coldly. ¡°mother,e and give me a reason. ¡± Gu Yanwei¡¯s face turned green. She did not think that Gu ruochu would dare to say such a thing in front of Mrs. Huo. It was as if she was arguing with a child. She did not think that she was too childish! Huo Zijun puffed and could not help butugh. ¡°You, you. ¡± Mrs. Huo was inexplicably amused by Gu Ruochu¡¯s teasing tone. There was something wrong with the way she looked at Gu Yanwei. It was said that a person¡¯s personality depended on the details. How could she not have known about this dignified and elegant woman in the past There was also such a childish move that made people feel disgusted. ¡°mother-inw, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll have to trouble you for this period of time. ¡± How could Zhou Yunxi not sense Mrs. Huo¡¯s thoughts at this moment? She could only take the opportunity to change the topic and re fiercely at Gu Ruochu in secret. However, she realized that Gu Ruochu had no intention of looking at her at all Zhou Yunxi could only sulk in her heart alone. She thought that she would teach her a good lesson when there was no one else around! ¡°It¡¯s no trouble, it¡¯s only right. ¡± Mrs. Huo had just finished speaking when she saw that Huo Nanchen had actually returned at this time. In the past, it was not even ten o¡¯clock and she could not even see him return home. Now, he had actually left work on time! As soon as Huo Nanchen entered, his gaze fell steadily on Gu Ruochu. She lifted her head and felt a shadow pressing down on her body. She did not say a word. He stared intently at her with one hand in his pocket. Gu Ruochu did not know that her every action had fallen into his eyes. He was a head taller than her and his steady footsteps gave off an irresistible sense of oppression. Gu Ruochu:¡±...¡± Why can¡¯t you speak properly? Why are you staring at me? The man who had entered with him was a young man wearing sses. He looked at her with interest, ¡°you¡¯re Nanchen¡¯s wife? ¡± ¡°Hello, this is Lu Fang, the huo family¡¯s private doctor and friend. ¡± Lu Fang smiled as he extended his hand and shook Gu Ruochu¡¯s hand politely. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Gu Ruochu. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s words were neither servile nor overbearing. She did not directly admit that she was his wife. Huo Nanchen suddenly felt very unhappy when he realized this. He swept his sharp gaze across her and asked in a low and raspy voice, ¡°why are you standing here? ¡± As soon as Huo Nanchen opened his mouth, Mrs. Huo suddenly looked at him in a strange way and her brain began to work quickly. Usually, she would onlye back at eleven or twelve o¡¯clock after working overtime, but now she got off work at five o¡¯clock on time. There were so many people standing here, and he didn¡¯t ask anyone but his wife. Did this mean... ... Chapter 36

Chapter 36: Seeing through and not saying it out loud

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Mrs. Huo looked at the two of them and began to imagine the plot again. Her heart began to shift slightly towards Gu Ruochu. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s to wee my mother and sister. My sister and the others might be staying at the Huo family home for a few days. ¡± Gu Ruochu nced at Gu Yanwei and a cold smile appeared in her eyes. Gu Yanwei and her mother knew very well how long it would take. They would not be able to leave the huo family home until they had achieved their goal. Huo Nanchen¡¯s indifferent expression did not change at all when he heard this because this matter had nothing to do with him. ¡°I¡¯ll go check on the dinner prepared in the kitchen. You young people can chat for now. Your father should be back by now. ¡± Mrs. Huo Thought as she looked at Gu Yanwei, ¡°Yanwei, my mother-inw,e with me for a moment. I¡¯ll show you around. ¡± ¡°Sure, Auntie. ¡± Gu Yanwei smiled. She knew very well that Mrs. Huo wanted to give Gu Ruochu and Huo Nanchen some space to spend time together. No, I can¡¯t just sit around and wait for death! After leaving the few of them behind, the atmosphere became a little awkward because no one spoke. ¡°Why did you get off work so early? ¡± ¡°You can¡¯t wait for me to work overtime? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you understand that you can¡¯t see through this logic? ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s face darkened once again. This woman really despises me. He raised his voice and said, ¡°say one more word and I¡¯ll gag your mouth! ¡± Explode again? Gu Ruochu felt that she had developed the ability to stroke her fur since she had been with him recently. There was a nickname on the inte called ¡®little master of stroking Fur¡¯ . ¡°With Your Lips? ¡± Gu Ruochu continued as she looked at him provocatively. ¡°If this were in the past, I might really be able to kiss you. But I¡¯m not in the mood now. Let¡¯s do it another day. I still don¡¯t know what your lips taste like or if they taste good. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s gaze fell on her lips subconsciously. It was devoid of any emotion, but it felt like he was looking down on a weak little creature. This lips seemed to be very suitable for kissing. ¡°You mean, you¡¯ve kissed someone else before? ¡± Does this mean that I¡¯m beingpared to someone else? The moment he thought of this possibility, young master huo felt a dull pain in his chest, as if he was about to explode. ¡°I think so, I don¡¯t remember. ¡± Gu Ruochu seemed to have deliberately tried to recall. Huo Nanchen gritted his teeth and his invasive gaze turned slightly cold, ¡°you don¡¯t remember kissing someone else? ¡± ¡°...¡± What do I remember? I just casually used it to fool this man, alright He remembered that he had lived for more than twenty years in his previous life and had died without even touching a man¡¯s small hand. ¡°Hahahaha... ¡± Huo Zijun could not help but burst intoughter again when he saw that Huo Nanchen¡¯s face had turned as ck as the bottom of a pot. ¡°Hahaha, sister-inw, you¡¯re too funny. ¡± He remembered that before he left home, Gu Ruochu had been so frightened by her big brother that she could not move. He did not expect to see such an astonishing and interesting change the moment he returned. ¡°dinner is ready. Master, First Lady, Third Master, Madam is calling for you. ¡± Nanny Zhang called out from the living room. When Gu Ruochu heard that dinner was ready, her eyes lit up as she washed her hands and went to eat. Shepletely ignored Huo Nanchen. Huo Nanchen:¡±...¡± He was not happy to be ignored just like that. Seeing that Huo Nanchen was not as attractive as a meal to Gu Ruochu, Lu Fang could not help but let out a pig-ughteringugh. Lu Fang felt that it was better to leave first as a sign of respect when he saw an icy gaze sweeping over him. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be leaving first. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Huo zhenggang seemed to have been dyed by something, so he did not eat dinner at home. Chapter 37

Chapter 37:, the so-called biological mother

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Even though Gu Yanwei and Zhou Yunxi were present at the table, Gu Ruochu treated them as if they did not exist. Zhou Yunxi was used to Gu Ruochu¡¯s submissive demeanor. Now that she saw that Gu Ruochu had hardened up, she felt ufortable. This damned girl, how can she eat with such peace of mind? In her opinion, Gu Ruochu should be trembling in fear as she made a living under her hands. She really regretted pushing Gu Ruochu into the huo family. Otherwise, how could she be so glorious now! Her eldest daughter was so outstanding. She should have been the glorious Madam Huo! After dinner, Gu Ruochu went upstairs first. Zhou Yunxi followed behind Gu Ruochu. When she turned a corner, she grabbed her and said sternly, ¡°you damned girl, sleep with me tonight. ¡± From today onwards, she would find an excuse for Gu Ruochu to sleep with her. She would then make it seem as if Gu Ruochu was unwilling to get close to her husband in front of Mrs. Huo, causing her topletely loathe this money-losing woman! Zhou Yunxi deliberately lowered her voice, as if she knew that this was not a good thing. Gu Ruochu did not know what her mother was thinking. She raised her brows, ¡°if you¡¯re afraid, let my sister apany you. ¡± Gu Ruochu stretched out her hand and forcefully pulled Zhou Yunxi¡¯s hand away. Zhou Yunxi did not think that she would dare to reject her Her face turned cold, ¡°damned girl, you don¡¯t listen to anything I say, do you? ¡± Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know how you insulted Yan Wei in front of your mother-inw just now. You¡¯re a disgrace. Don¡¯t you see what kind of person you are? How can youpare yourself to Yanwei If you have any sense, divorce Huo Shao on your own ord. I¡¯m your biological mother You must listen to me.¡± She looked at Gu Ruochu with extreme disgust. ¡°biological mother? ¡± Gu Ruochuughed icily ¡°That¡¯s such a ridiculous word Back then, you had no money to pay off your gambling debts. Under Gu Yanwei¡¯s instigation, you pushed me into the fire without a second word. Now that you see that I¡¯m doing well, you can¡¯t wait to pull me off my horse so that Gu Yanwei cane in and enjoy her life. I¡¯ve always been Gu Yanwei¡¯s touchstone, a stepping stone. How dare you bring up your biological mother?¡± ¡°I really wish that she was my only daughter! ¡± Zhou Yunxi¡¯s tone suddenly turned sharp, like a beast whose tail had been stepped on ¡°You disobeyed me after I gave birth to you. Are you still human? You¡¯re so UNFILIAL, you¡¯re no different from an animal! Everything you have now was given to you by your sister. You¡¯ll never be able to pay back what you owe her in this lifetime! ¡± To be humiliated by someone using such words, and to be called her biological mother. She owes Gu Yanwei Ha, should this world belong to her, Gu Yanwei In the face of Zhou Yunxi¡¯s unreasonable behavior, Gu Ruochu could not be bothered to argue with her, ¡°get out of my way after you¡¯ve taught me a lesson, I¡¯m going to sleep. ¡± A mother like this wants me to obey her orders, that¡¯s Bullsh * T! ¡°What do you mean sleep? Reflect on yourself tonight. You¡¯re not allowed to sleep unless you apologize to your sister. ¡± Zhou Yunxi cursed as she reached out her hand to pull her away. Today, Gu Ruochu should not only sleep in the same room as her, but she should also face the wall and apologize before she sleeps This damned girl, she doesn¡¯t even know what she¡¯s capable of until I teach her a lesson! Gu Ruochu had the principle of never hitting an elderly woman. She curled her lips into a half-smile and warned, ¡°If you don¡¯t let me go, I¡¯ll call you Mrs. Huo. ¡± ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯m not afraid of you. ¡± Zhou Yunxi was so angry that sheughed. She refused to believe that Mrs. Huo, who had never liked her daughter-inw, would be called over by her. Chapter 38

Chapter 38:-keep a low profile

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION In the next second. Gu Ruochu raised her voice, ¡°granny, Granny! ¡± Zhou Yunxi¡¯s face turned green when she heard Gu Ruochu actually call out to her. As expected, Mrs. Huo¡¯s elegant figure slowly appeared in their line of sight. Mrs. Huo was puzzled when she saw them pulling at each other, ¡°what¡¯s going on? ¡± ¡°Mother, my mother said that she was afraid of sleeping alone and insisted that I apany her. I think that my sister has nothing to do at night. Why don¡¯t I let my sister sleep with my mother? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s good too. There are a lot of empty rooms here. It¡¯s really scary to be so empty. I¡¯ll choose thergest room for the two of you. The two of you will have enough sleep. ¡± Mrs. Huo had lived for more than half her life and had seen all sorts of situations. She immediately understood what was going on. Gu Ruochu had just made some progress with her son and she must not sleep in separate rooms. She wondered what the inws were thinking. Did they not know that her daughter was going to share a bed with her husband? Gu Yanwei happened to hear this when she walked over and her expression instantly darkened. Her mother had always been a very serious snorer. If she were to sleep at her mother¡¯s ce in the future, would she be able to rest properly! However, in order to show her perfect side to Mrs. Huo, Gu Yanwei smiled and nodded in agreement. ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll be going back to my room first. ¡± Gu Ruochu entered the bedroom in a good mood when she saw Gu Yanwei¡¯s constipated look. ¡°inws, if you need anything, just call a servant. There¡¯s no need to be so polite. Treat this ce as your own home, ¡± Mrs. Huo said politely before she turned and went downstairs. Housekeeper Jiang and Mrs. Zhang had just entered the room. When they saw Mrs. Huo calling them over mysteriously, they asked suspiciously, ¡°Madam, what¡¯s the matter? ¡± Mrs. Huo lowered her voice and coughed lightly. ¡°Well, have you put away the things I told you to put in the young Madam¡¯s room? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam. We have everything. ¡± Before Housekeeper Jiang could respond, Mrs. Zhang raised her eyebrows and beamed. ¡°I promise, when young master sees the young Madam Tonight, he will definitely... Hehe... ¡± Mrs. Huo¡¯s ears reddened when she heard Mrs. Zhang¡¯s evilugh. ¡°keep a low profile... ¡± Mrs. Zhang immediately covered her mouth and nodded like a chicken pecking at rice. Gu Ruochu, who was in the room, had no idea what Mrs. Huo had ced in the bedroom. She opened the closet in the bedroom and saw huo Nanchen¡¯s daily clothes inside. The maid also ced her own clothes inside Each of them was a luxury brand. They were also divided into daily and grand asions. Huo Nanchen had never mistreated her when it came to resources. Gu Ruochu nced at the closet and casually took one out from the pile of sleepiness. She then entered the bathroom. After taking a shower, Gu Ruochu took her nightgown and realized that this nightgown had very little fabric. What is this? F * CK Could it be a sexy lingerie Either Mrs. Huo brought it in, or Mrs. Huo had instructed the servants to bring it in! Gu Ruochu¡¯s face suddenly stiffened. She could not cover up what she should or should not cover up... ... She still could not cover it up ! ! If she had seen it before entering the bathroom, she would have casually changed into a nightgown. But now that she had entered, the most important thing was that she had only brought this nightgown! After a moment of hesitation, Gu Ruochu pricked up her ears and listened outside the bathroom door. There seemed to be no sound. Huo Nanchen had probably not entered the room yet. As long as she went out to change into her pajamas, it was not a big deal. She had better pray that Mrs. Huo did not try to kill her and change all of her pajamas into something more sensual. Chapter 39

Chapter 39: had hit the nail on the head

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION This kind of shabby cloth would not be able to cover anything. If she were to really wear it, she would not know how to face Huo Nanchen. Gu ruochu quickly changed into her pajamas as she pushed open the bathroom door and quickly moved towards the wardrobe. She did not notice the man leaning against the headboard of therge european-style soft bed, reading a magazine. When he heard the sound of the bathroom door opening, he subconsciously raised his head. Gu Ruochu had just touched the wardrobe door when she felt a strong gaze that could not be ignored,nding on her body. Gradually, it seemed as if a burning me was spreading. She suddenly had an ominous feeling and turned around to meet a certain someone¡¯s gaze. Huo Nanchen was still leaning against her with a noble and cold expression, but his gaze was very subtle. At that moment, their eyes met. Gu Ruochu:¡±...¡± This nightgown on her was equivalent to not wearing it at all. She did not know what to make of her expression and the two stared at each other for a few seconds. He looked at her. His eyes, which had not wavered for tens of thousands of years, shed with a fiery light. It was as if the stars in the dark night sky had suddenly shed and then turned into a deep pool without any ripples. It was as if there was a thickyer of fog in the depths of his eyes. A pair of deep and mesmerizing eyes stared fixedly at her as he looked at the body in front of him without any hesitation. Huo Nanchen looked at the almost erotic scene in front of him. A never-before-seen restlessness passed through his lower abdomen like an electric current. This kind of feeling had never appeared in his twenty-five-year-old life. He felt as if his entire body was burning with anger. He casually threw the magazine on the table and could not read another word. He only felt as if the air was so stuffy that she could not breathe. The air conditioner was not low, why was it still so hot? ¡°When did youe in? ¡± Gu Ruochu asked in order to break the awkward atmosphere. No matter how calm a person was, he could not stay calm now! Huo Nanchen, don¡¯t tell me you think that I¡¯m trying to seduce him on purpose? ¡°I just came in, you didn¡¯t hear me. What are these pieces of ragged cloth on you? ¡± He continued to stare at her. The sight before him made his ears inexplicably red, but he would not be able to tell if he did not look carefully. The setting of these pajamas really suited a man¡¯s wicked taste. This kind of temptation was silent and undetectable. Gu Ruochu,¡±...¡± There was not a single piece of ordinary pajamas in her wardrobe. All of them were sexy lingerie! Gu Ruochu¡¯s face was stiff as she scanned the room. She then reached out and pulled on an ordinary dress. In the next second, a tall figure leaned in from behind. He reached out with his fair and slender hand and closed the wardrobe behind Gu Ruochu. His hand reached out from behind and in an instant, he looked like he was hugging her from behind. Gu Ruochu moved slightly and nced sideways at him. Her gaze was deep and hot. With this movement, it was inevitable that their bodies woulde into contact. His chest was warm and firm and had a perfect body. Gu Ruochu¡¯s entire body stiffened. She wondered if this fellow was taking advantage of her! Gu Ruochu remembered that he had said that he would never fall in love with her. It was better not to exin anything. Sometimes, exining was just a cover-up. There was no need to cause any misunderstandings. She ignored Huo Nanchen¡¯s reaction and walked towards theputer. She had always wanted to sign an agreement with Huo Nanchen so that her future path would be smoother, such as in the entertainment industry. Huo Nanchen¡¯s gaze fell on her departing figure, and an indescribable feeling suddenly emerged in his heart. Chapter 40

Chapter 40: cooperation

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION This kind of tattered cloth is only for appreciation and has no warmth at all. If she were to really wear it, she would not know how to face Huo Nanchen. Gu ruochu quickly changed into her pajamas as she pushed open the bathroom door and quickly moved towards the wardrobe. She did not notice the man who was leaning against the headboard of therge european-style soft bed and reading a magazine. When he heard the sound of the bathroom door opening, he subconsciously raised his head. Gu Ruochu had just touched the wardrobe door when she felt a strong gaze that could not be ignored. Itnded on her body. She suddenly had an ominous feeling and turned around to meet a certain someone¡¯s gaze. Huo Nanchen was still leaning against the door with a noble and cold expression, but his gaze was very subtle. At that moment, their eyes met. Gu Ruochu,¡±...¡± She did not know what to make of her expression and the two stared at each other for a few seconds. He looked at her. His eyes, which had been UNMOVING for ten thousand years, were like the stars that had suddenly twinkled under the dark night sky. Then, they turned into a deep, UNMOVING pool. It was as if there was a thickyer of fog in the depths of his eyes. His deep, Mesmerizing eyes stared fixedly at her and did not avoid looking at the person in front of him. The air conditioner was clearly turned on quite high, so why did she still feel so stifled and depressed. ¡°When did youe in? ¡± Gu Ruochu asked in order to break the awkward atmosphere. No matter how calm a person was, he could not remain calm at this moment! Huo Nanchen, don¡¯t tell me that you think that I¡¯m trying to seduce him on purpose? ¡°You didn¡¯t hear me when you just came in. What are these pieces of rags? ¡± He continued to stare at her and his ears turned inexplicably red. However, he would not be able to tell if he did not look carefully. Gu Ruochu,¡±...¡± There was not a single piece of ordinary pajamas in her wardrobe. All of them were of this style! Gu Ruochu¡¯s face was stiff as she scanned the room. She then reached out and pulled on an ordinary dress. In the next second, a tall figure leaned over from behind. His fair and slender hand reached out and closed the wardrobe behind Gu Ruochu. His hand reached out from behind and in an instant, he looked like he was hugging her from behind. ¡°...¡± With this movement, it was inevitable that their bodies woulde into contact. Gu Ruochu¡¯s entire body stiffened. She wondered if this fellow was taking advantage of her! Gu Ruochu remembered that he had said that he would never fall in love with her. It was better not to exin anything. Sometimes, exining was just a cover-up. There was no need to cause any misunderstandings. She ignored Huo Nanchen¡¯s reaction and walked towards theputer. She had always wanted to sign an agreement with Huo Nanchen so that her future path would be smoother, such as in the entertainment industry. Huo Nanchen¡¯s gaze calmly fell on her departing figure. An indescribable feeling suddenly rose in his heart. The Room waspletely silent. Less than half an hourter, a document appeared before Huo Nanchen¡¯s eyes. On the cover page, there were fourrge words: Marriage agreement. ¡°What is this? ¡± His sharp gaze fell upon her face once again. ¡°Huo Nanchen, I know that you did not intend to marry me. I have always disliked pestering and pestering. In the future, I will not interfere in any of your matters. Simrly, you can not interfere in my matters. I hope that we can work together happily. ¡± She knew that if she were to voluntarily withdraw from this condition, it would be in exchange for him allowing her to enter the entertainment industry. It¡¯s very fair, isn¡¯t it? Gu Ruochu handed him the marriage agreement. One of the uses was about the divorce agreement. Huo Nanchen had never thought that this woman would take the initiative to ask for his freedom in a marriage that he had single-handedly led. Agreement? Does this woman really want to leave me so eagerly? He carefully read the contents of the document and suddenly raised his head, ¡°you want to enter the entertainment industry? Why do you want to enter the entertainment industry? ¡± ¡°No reason, because the entertainment industry is not just about fame and fortune. There are also things that I want. ¡± Gu Ruochu was already sitting leisurely on the Small Sofa. Her slender legs were curled up in a carefree and unrestrained manner. It was clearly a vulgar action, but there was only elegance and unruliness in her body. There was a contradictory sense of beauty. ¡°Is that the only reason you want to sign such a lousy agreement with me? ¡± A cold light appeared in Huo Nanchen¡¯s exquisite eyes. ¡°You can do whatever you want. There¡¯s no need for you to sign such an agreement with me. ¡± Huo Nanchen quickly tore the agreement in his hand into pieces. Fragments flew down from his powerful fingertips, but his expression remained indifferent. Gu Ruochu paused and her narrowed eyes returned to this man. This man means that no matter if I give him his freedom or not, he will not interfere with my entry into the entertainment industry. She frowned. Can¡¯t he just talk nicely and tear me apart at the slightest disagreement? Doesn¡¯t he know that I¡¯ve been preparing for this for a long time? In that case, let¡¯s work together happily, Huo Nanchen. After settling this matter, Gu Ruochu climbed onto the big bed with a clear conscience and nned to rest well. Just as she was about to lie down, a magazine suddenly flew towards her. ¡°What is it? ¡± Huo Nanchen had already climbed onto the bed. His slender fingers tapped on the cover of the magazine and said calmly, ¡°read a paragraph from the magazine for me. ¡± Gu Ruochu felt a little baffled. Can¡¯t I read it myself Why do I have to read it out loud? ¡°Huo, I want to go to bed. ¡± ¡°read this paragraph. ¡± His eyes were as deep as the sea and the corners of his eyes were drawn. He raised his eyes and nced at her, ¡°I agree to let you do what you want to do. Can¡¯t you even fulfill this small request? ¡± ¡°just read it then. Why are you so long-winded and reasonable? ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s face darkened again. You actually think that I¡¯m long-winded? Gu Ruochu took the magazine. It was a world-famous economic magazine with a series of boring numbers on it. Wasn¡¯t Huo Nanchen afraid that he would not be able to fall asleep if he heard this? Huo Nanchen felt his tensed nerves subconsciously rx when he heard her gentle voice in the bedroom. He rubbed his temples and closed his eyes. She seems to be... ... Really his best medicine ... His heart was at peace as he listened to her voice. In less than a few minutes, Gu Ruochu saw the exquisite side profile of her face. It waspletely different from the devil¡¯s face she had seen during the day. It was much calmer now. Gu Ruochu stopped reading her magazine and turned off the bedsidemp. Chapter 41

Chapter 41: woof

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo Nanchen was almost out of his mind when he felt something hugging him. To be precise, it was pressing down on him. When he opened his eyes, he saw a head in his arms. His chest was filled with a warm and faint fragrance, and there was a sense of fullness in his arms. Did this person have to be so overbearing in his sleep? One of his legs was pressing down on him, and he waspletely treating him as a pillow. It was very strange that this woman was so close to touching him excessively, but he did not have too much resistance. He was not sure if this woman was pretending or if it was just an unconscious action. ¡°Gu Ruochu, there¡¯s no way I would fall in love with you. ¡± A deep, maic voice rang out in the seductive night sky before dispersing. He did not know whether it was to remind himself or to tell the truth. Huo Nanchen closed his eyes and fell asleep. ¡°...¡± Early the next morning, Gu Ruochu yawned as she went downstairs. ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re awake? Good Morning. ¡± Mother Zhang Chuckled as she prepared breakfast. Gu Ruochu and her mother were the only ones who had not eaten. The Huo family had to prepare breakfast several times because everyone woke up at different times. ¡°Good Morning, Nanny Zhang. ¡± Gu Ruochu casually sat down. Her casual movements gave off an unruly and elegant vibe. Just as she sat down, a furry thing seemed to be scratching her leg. She lowered her head and looked at the golden retriever¡¯s innocent face. It kept nudging her calf with its mouth. ¡°whose dog is this? ¡± ¡°This is the eldest young master¡¯s golden retriever. It¡¯s called Lele, ¡± Nanny Zhang replied with a chuckle. Huo Nanchen¡¯s dog? Gu Ruochu retracted her hand that was about to reach out to touch the golden retriever. Although the dog was very cute, it was raised by Huo Nanchen. When he thought of his cold and violent personality, his dog would not be a good dog either. Seeing that Gu Ruochu had suddenly ignored it, the golden retriever¡¯s ck eyes stared at her with a pitiful expression. It lowered its head and opened its mouth to pull the leg of her pants. It then began to act pitiful in an attempt to win the heart of its mistress. ¡°Don¡¯t pull me, I don¡¯t like Huo Nanchen¡¯s dog. ¡± ¡°WOOF, woof... ¡± The golden retriever stared at it and tried even harder to act pitiful and cute. Mother Zhang:¡±...¡± ¡°I told you that I don¡¯t like his dog. ¡± ¡°WOOF, woof... ¡± Mother Zhang watched as the golden retriever clung onto Gu Ruochu and felt that there was no one else. The most important thing was that the eldest young mistress had said that she did not like the eldest young master¡¯s dog. How much did she dislike the eldest young master and his dog... ... The golden retriever suddenly wagged its tail and sat up. It then turned around and walked out the door. Huo Nanchen had not left yet. He was about to leave with his car keys when the golden retriever caught his foot. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± He stared coldly at the dog that was deliberately acting cute. ¡°woof... ¡± ¡°What are you doing over there? ¡± ¡°WOOF WOOF... ¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you, what are you doing over there? ¡± Housekeeper Jiang watched as Huo Nanchen used his foot to hook the dog¡¯s Chin. He was speechless. Why is the young master talking to a dog that does not understand humannguage? How Childish! He could not even look! Huo Nanchen looked in the direction the golden retriever was looking and his gaze fell on the window seat. It happened to fall on the side of Gu Ruochu¡¯s face. The side of her face was only half-exposed, but it looked like an exquisite view. She casually leaned her hand against the window. Her posture was unruly but indescribably elegant. He had always known that Gu Ruochu had an extremely good appearance. When paired with her unique charm, she had be unbelievably dazzling. It was as if he had just had a beautiful dream. That person had truly appeared in his dream. Chapter 42

Chapter 42: was indeed exciting

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Dreamy, yet unreal. He could not help but lift his long legs and slowly walk towards her. Even housekeeper Jiang was stunned by what he saw. Sometimes, Huo Nanchen would think that he had never truly understood this woman. Of course, Gu Ruochu was not in the mood to pay attention to a dog¡¯s whereabouts. Instead, she went straight to the study. She turned on herputer and immediately contacted Xu Yichen and Rong Xiao. [ unique me VII ] : I¡¯ve decided to open an entertainmentpany. [ Jin Xiao Youjiu ] : What, you¡¯re not going to be a director or a singer anymore? [ Yi Xu ] : Are you trying to stir up trouble There¡¯s nothing going on these days. Just thinking about it makes me feel excited! [ unique me 7] : No, I¡¯m just the person behind the scenes. I want you guys to step up and take on the role of thispany. On the surface, it¡¯s more suitable for me to be a star. [ tonight you Jiu ] : I understand... ... It¡¯s really exciting ! But thinking about the money to invest in thepany, it¡¯s even more exciting. It¡¯s at least a few million ? [ snickering ] [ unique me 7] : My original ount still has about five million. That¡¯s enough. [ Yi Xu ] : it¡¯ll be easier if you have the money. We¡¯ll discuss it in detail when we meet. Gu Ruochu nced at their chat history and the corners of her lips curled into a smile. Huo Nanchen, who had just entered the room, happened to see this scene. He had once seen Gu Ruochu smile, but that half-truth and half-lies feeling made him very ufortable. This smile was a smile that came from the bottom of her heart. It was a smile that he had never seen before. Gu Ruochu felt the probing gaze fall on her. She lifted her head and saw huo Nanchen¡¯s tall and straight figure appear at the door. She realized that Huo Nanchen had raised his head to look at her and was walking steadily towards her. Of course, behind him was the big golden hair. Gu Ruochu:¡±...¡± ¡°Is something the matter, President Huo? ¡± ¡°Can¡¯t Ie and look for you if I¡¯m free? ¡± Huo Nanchen retracted his expression. His eyes, which were filled with a deep sense of taboo, were filled with a clear and cold light. His inquisitive gaze was iparably sharp. ¡°...¡± Is Huo Nanchen nning toe and have an awkward chat with me? ¡°Don¡¯t you want to enter the entertainment industry? The Huo family has been involved in this industry for many years. If you stay in Jingyun Entertainment, I can more or less help you. ¡± Gu Ruochu was surprised by Huo Nanchen¡¯s suggestion. Although Jingyun entertainment was an entertainmentpany established a few years ago, its position in an city was now extraordinary. Huo Nanchen was indeed suitable for business. He knew how to seize the best opportunity and let thepany rise to the top. Jingyun entertainment now had half the sky above its head. It could be considered a rising star. Does this mean that he intends to tter me? However, I, Gu Ruochu, don¡¯t need anyone to tter me! ¡°There¡¯s no need. I have my own ns. ¡± Gu Ruochu looked back at him deeply. Aside from having a bad temper, this person was not bad to her. At least in front of outsiders, he gave her face and would not deliberately make things difficult for her. ¡°since you¡¯re noting, then forget it. ¡± Since she did not appreciate his kindness, there was no need for him toe over and kiss someone else¡¯s cold butt. A hint of suspicion appeared in Huo Nanchen¡¯s eyes. He coldly left behind a few words, got up and walked away coldly. Gu Ruochu heard his tone just now and seemed to be angry again. ¡°...¡± Hehe. He wanted to say something but stopped himself. Huo Nanchen¡¯s bad temper really could not be cured. Gu Ruochu looked at the time and felt that it was about time to set off. She headed straight for the main door and saw that Gu Yanwei had just arrived at the main door with her bag. Zhou Yunxi was still asking after her precious daughter. There was a Ferrari parked at the door with a chauffeur inside. Chapter 43

Chapter 43: was hard to suppress

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Good morning, Ruo Chu. ¡± ¡°Why haven¡¯t you gone to work yet? ¡± Gu Ruochu felt a little strange when she saw Gu Yanwei standing there. ¡°Do you think that your sister is as idle as you? Yanwei has a career. ¡± Zhou Yunxi red at her and said in a sharp voice, ¡°your sister was supposed to have a social engagement tonight. When the timees, go and help her block the drinks! ¡± When the damned girles back drunk, she will let Mrs. Huo take a good look at her. Yanwei is the right candidate to be the young Madam Gu Ruochu was stupid and had no fortune. She did not know what she was doing with the title of Young Madam Huo! If Yan Wei really marries into the huo family, wouldn¡¯t she benefit as well? ¡°My sister¡¯s social engagements have nothing to do with me. I don¡¯t know how to drink, but I¡¯m pretty good at sshing alcohol. ¡± She even wanted her to block the alcohol for Gu Yanwei. This mother could no longer be simply called a top-notch, but a retard. ¡°You! You¡¯ve really given me a lot of power. Who Do you think you are? Have you hardened your wings? ¡± Zhou Yunxi looked at the unyielding Gu Ruochu and suddenly felt a little flustered. She had a feeling that from now on, it would be very difficult for her to suppress this little daughter of hers. Gu Yanwei felt a little irritated when she saw that the mother and daughter were about to quarrel again. Mrs. Huo¡¯s impression of her these past few days was not as good as before. Now that her mother was quarreling with Gu Ruochu in front of the Huo family, it would not be good if she were to be seen! ¡°mother, stop quarreling. ¡± ¡°Ah Chu, I was just about to go. ¡± Gu Yanwei smiled and turned to look at Gu Ruochu. ¡°Mrs. Huo said that it would not be good for me to go to work alone and always squeeze into the subway, so she sent a chauffeur to pick me up. ¡± If Gu Ruochu remembered correctly, this car had always been for her own use. But now, how did it be a pick-up and pick-up for Gu Yanwei. Without waiting for Zhou Yunxi to utter another word of criticism, Gu Ruochu¡¯s face darkened as she walked towards the Ferrari and knocked on the window. The chauffeur had been waiting for Gu Yanwei, but when he saw that Gu Ruochu was unmoved, he immediately opened the window. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ¡± When he saw that it was Gu Ruochu, the chauffeur¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain, but it quickly disappeared. Seeing the chauffeur¡¯s unbridled attitude towards him, even his tone was a little impatient, Gu Ruochu looked at him coldly. Seriously, he¡¯s courting death! ¡°Don¡¯t you know that this car is usually used by me? ¡± ¡°First Lady, my wife asked me to send Miss Gu to work. If you¡¯re unhappy, you can directly look for my wife instead of making things difficult for a mere chauffeur like me. ¡± The chauffeur spoke hypocritically, intending to retreat in order to advance. Unfortunately, Gu Ruochu did not fall for his trick at all. ¡°Is that so? But I still want to make things difficult for you. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°since you¡¯ve already said that I¡¯m making things difficult for you, if I don¡¯t make things difficult for you, won¡¯t I be wasting my reputation? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not expect a chauffeur to speak in such a tone. Gu Ruochu¡¯s attitude became even more unyielding. ¡°I¡¯ll go and check on my wife myself. But you, get the hell out of here right now! ¡± ¡°On what grounds? ¡± ¡°On the grounds that I¡¯m the mistress of the Huo family! ¡± Gu Ruochu moved closer and looked into his eyes. ¡°Do you really think that Gu Yanwei can be your thigh? In your dreams! As long as I¡¯m still in the huo family, no one has the right to bully me! Who Do you think you are? ¡± The chauffeur¡¯s body trembled. He knew that he had encountered a tough nut to crack this time. ¡°youngdy, you can¡¯t chase me away so easily! ¡± The chauffeur did not expect this eldest youngdy to be different from the past. However, he remembered that his wife would not fire him so easily. His wife had always been biased towards Miss Gu. The reason why he had dared to give Gu Ruochu such a look.. Was because he wanted to please Gu Yanwei. Chapter 44

Chapter 44: Losing Your Life

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide whether or not I can chase you away. It¡¯s up to me. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s every word scared the driver so much that his heart trembled. He subconsciously turned to look at Gu Yanwei. Gu Yanwei stared straight at her, ¡°Ah Chu, are you deliberately making things difficult for me? You know that this is the car I¡¯m going to use, so you¡¯re deliberately making things difficult for me? ¡± ¡°sister, are you still asleep? This is the car I¡¯m going to use, or are you just used to treating other people¡¯s belongings as your own? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s sessful sarcasm caused Gu Yanwei¡¯s expression to change. ¡°You damned girl, how dare you bully your sister? ¡± Zhou Yunxi was naturally furious as she cursed loudly ¡°What kind of thing, how could I have given birth to a slut like you! You stole your sister¡¯s man, and now you¡¯re stealing her car and driver. Why weren¡¯t you killed in the car identst time, you rapist... ¡± ¡°MOTHER! ¡± At the mention of the kidnapping case, Gu Yanwei was almost raped by a gangster. Zhou Yunxi was very emotional, she felt that everything was Gu Ruochu¡¯s fault. Gu Ruochu did not know where Zhou Yunxi¡¯s face came from, she bbered and med herself for everything! ¡°Mom, I think you should go to the hospital because you¡¯re mentally ill! ¡± Gu Ruochu knew that she had encountered a paranoid type of retard. She felt that she had stolen everything from Gu Yanwei, so she was willing to me herself. No matter how much she tried to persuade her, she would not listen. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s mentally ill, you¡¯RE A B * Tch! ¡± Zhou Yunxi felt that she had been provoked by Gu Ruochu. She was so angry that her entire body was trembling. She began to speak incoherently, ¡°Yanwei is not like you... ¡± ¡°Shut up! ¡± A sudden stern reprimand shocked Zhou Yunxi. She saw Huo Nanchene out from inside. His face was cold to the bone. ¡°Master Huo... ¡± ¡°repeat what you just said to me. ¡± These words were directed at Zhou Yunxi. She subconsciously shivered and almost could not speak. She had never known that Huo Nanchen would be so terrifying when he was angry! Doesn¡¯t Gu Ruochu always contradict me I¡¯ve never seen him this terrifying. Zhou Yunxi avoided his piercing gaze and licked her lips, ¡°I¡¯m just teaching her some manners. I don¡¯t mean anything by it... ¡± She felt really wronged. Speaking of which, Huo Nanchen was still her son-inw, but he did not show any respect for his elders. ¡°No one has the right to teach my woman a lesson. ¡± Huo Nanchen took a few steps forward and threatened in his voice, ¡°do you understand? No one has the right to point fingers at her. ¡± No matter how much they tore each other apart internally, no one was allowed to bully her outside! Gu Yanwei and Zhou Yunxi could not possibly not understand huo NANCHEN¡¯s disguised warning. ¡°Huo Shao, you¡¯ve really misunderstood. We¡¯re all family, especially mother. Although she has a sharp tongue and a soft heart, she still loves AH CHU. ¡± Gu Yanwei looked at Gu Ruochu with some resentment She almost pointed at Gu Ruochu¡¯s nose and scolded, ¡°Ah Chu, you¡¯ve really gone too far today. At the end of the day, she¡¯s your biological mother. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s my biological mother or not, but I feel that the probability of her being your biological mother is much higher. Back then, she sold me, her biological daughter, for the sake of gambling debts. Yet, she protected you, her adopted daughter, in every way possible.¡±Gu Ruochu knew how selfish and hypocritical Gu Yanwei was No matter what, she would always admit that it was her fault. ¡°Whoever wants this biological mother will take her. I don¡¯t want that life. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s sarcastic remark caused Zhou Yunxi and Gu Yanwei¡¯s expressions to change. The truth of paying off the gambling debt was right in front of their eyes. No matter how eloquent Zhou Yunxi was, she could note up with a usible reason or excuse. Chapter 45

Chapter 45: was extremely ridiculous

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You... you¡¯re my child. Can¡¯t you do something for this family? I¡¯ve sacrificed so much for you since you were young. Now, you can¡¯t wait for me and your sister to have a hard time... can¡¯t you think about how I can provide for you? ¡± Zhou Yunxi became a little stammering. If children did not have the right to choose their parents, then she also did not have the right to choose her children. Yan Wei had been outstanding since she was young. She was obedient and sensible, and she was very likable. On the other hand, the one she had given birth to was stupid and stupid. No matter how she looked at it, she would never be able to rely on her in the future. She had been biased towards Gu Ruochu since she was young. Now, she does not have any feelings for Gu Ruochu. Instead, she loathed her even more. However, under Huo Nanchen¡¯s expressionless gaze, she trembled and did not dare to continue speaking. Gu Ruochu only felt that all of this wasughable. This was her biological mother. It was extremelyughable. Huo Nanchen nced at Gu Ruochu and felt an indescribable emotion towards her. With such a mother and such an elder sister, he did not know how she had managed to survive in such a family situation. ¡°where are you going today? ¡± ¡°A coffee shop. I have an appointment. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you a lift. ¡± ¡°No need. ¡± Gu Ruochu habitually refused, causing huo Nanchen to furrow his brows again. Her gaze suddenly fell upon something that looked like a car key. Huo Nanchen¡¯s slender fingers looked very beautiful. ¡°What¡¯s this? ¡± ¡°My car. It¡¯s yours from now on. ¡± ¡°Then, thank you. ¡± Gu Ruochu looked into the man¡¯s deep eyes and took the car key without a word. It would be a waste not to take it. Gu Yanwei recognized the car keys at a nce. The car keys belonged to the limited edition Porsche 911 luxury car. How could this be! Huo Nanchen... ... Does he really value Gu Ruochu that much ? It seems that everything has changed since the car ident ... Gu Yanwei¡¯s eyes zed over at the thought of this possibility. An indescribable jealousy and jealousy filled her heart. Her heart was filled with so much regret that it was about to bleed. If she had been willing to marry Gu Ruochu back then, there would have been nothing to do with her. However, no matter how much she regretted it, it was useless. The rest would have to be earned by herself. ¡°...¡± After discussing with Rong Xiao and the others on Qq, Gu Ruochu drove straight to the nearest coffee shop. The limited edition luxury car was a little ostentatious and attracted a lot of attention. There was only one such car in an city. Gu Ruochu was so ostentatious that even Rong Xiao could not bear to look at her anymore. The moment she opened the car door, Rong Xiao casually walked over. He leaned against the car door and raised his eyebrows, ¡°good for you. Your husband is so generous to you. Did you turn him gay? ¡± ¡°What do you mean by turn him gay? Was I not a woman in the past? Or do you think that I don¡¯t look like a woman from the beginning to the end? ¡± Gu Ruochu nced at him and gave him a vicious punch. Rong Xiao cried out in pain and quickly took off his rimless sses. His face was as ferocious as ever as he began to fight with Gu Ruochu. ¡°You still have the nerve to say that? In the past, because of that face, you would be surrounded by thousands of fangirls screaming crazily wherever you went. You were also so vicious in your fights. Tell me, how do you look like a woman? ¡± Even though he had changed into a different body, his wild nature had not changed. ¡°Then you can¡¯t say that to my face! ¡± ¡°Society, we can¡¯t afford to mess with it. We can¡¯t afford to mess with it, alright! ¡± Looking at Rong Xiao¡¯s half-free and unruly appearance in his shirt, he blew kisses and flirted with the girls around him. Each kiss was urate, so flirtatious that Gu Ruochu wanted to draw a line between them. Chapter 46

Chapter 46:

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION If not for his good looks, he would have been beaten up as a perverted man. ¡°Yichen, long time no see. ¡± Xu Yichen looked handsome and elegant. He was definitely the best of the best. He sized her up calmly and looked at her without leaving any trace. His temperament was very unique and clean. Xu Yichen looked at her and replied in a serious manner, ¡°it¡¯s not that we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. This is the first time we¡¯ve met. ¡± Indeed, this was the first time he had seen this skin. ¡°How is it? Is it pretty? ¡± ¡°mother. ¡± She was a woman to begin with! ¡°Let¡¯s go in and talk. We¡¯ve already reserved a seat inside. ¡± Rong Xiao pushed her shoulder and walked forward. He wasining about his thirst and hunger when Xu Yichen rolled his eyes at him. ¡°Are you really nning to start apany? ¡± ¡°Indeed, this matter can not be dyed any longer. ¡± ¡°Ah Qi, did something happen? ¡± Xu Yichen felt that something had happened when he heard this. Gu Ruochu took a sip of coffee. ¡°I believe that Rong Xiao has already told you that my current identity is a little strange. It seems that there are many mysteries that have yet to be solved. ¡± Xu Yichen fell into deep thought. He remembered that Rong Xiao had once said that Gu Ruochu was not a citizen of an city. It seemed that she had moved here with Zhou Yunxi and Gu Yanwei more than a year ago, but her past was aplete nk. The strangest thing was that Zhou Yunxi and Gu Yanwei¡¯s past could be found, except for this Gu Ruochu. If they could not find out even if they deliberately tried, it meant that there must be something fishy going on. ¡°If I don¡¯t be stronger, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll face in the future. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s lips curled slightly and her dark eyes were unfathomable. Her current identity had given her a lot of uncertainty and doubt about her future. ¡°You¡¯ve thought this through thoroughly. ¡± Gu Ruochu and Rong Xiao looked at each other and smiled. They then began toe up with ideas for thepany that was about to be registered. ¡°I heard that there¡¯s an empty plot ofnd in the north of the city. The oldpany has moved its address, so the backer wants to take this opportunity to raise the price and auction it off. Do you want to give it a try? ¡± ¡°where¡¯s the auction address? ¡± ¡°At night. ¡± ¡°Alright then. ¡± Gu Ruochu closed the newspaper and nned to bid on this plot ofnd tonight. She had a premonition that the entertainment industry¡¯s nightmare was about toe again. After all, Bai Qi was the nightmare of the entire entertainment industry back then. She could only be described as invincible. Rong Xiao thought about it and suddenly became excited. After confirming certain things, Gu Ruochu returned to the huo family home and prepared to bid on thend tonight so that she could properly consider thepany¡¯s relevant matters. ¡°...¡± At seven o¡¯clock in the evening, Gu Ruochu and Rong Xiao drove straight to the auction venue. Before the auction had even started, a row of luxury cars had already parked in front of the entrance. Aside from thend in the north of the city and the buildings on it, there were also a few other rare items for tonight¡¯s auction. The seats for the auction were all specially set up for private rooms. Gu Ruochu was led by the staff of the night shift to a specially set position. She could almost see the movements of the entire crowd. The first item was thend in the north of the city. ¡°Five hundred and eighty thousand! ¡± ¡°Five hundred and ny thousand! ¡± ¡°Five hundred and ny-six thousand! ¡± ... Gu Ruochu was not in a hurry to make a move as she listened to the bids. In an auction, the higher the bid, the more the buyer would bid. When the few of them could no longer bid, Gu Ruochu suddenly raised the signboard in her hand, ¡°820,000! ¡± The few buyers were still cowering from the bids. When the buyer heard 820,000, he was almost certain in his heart, ¡°820,000 going once, 820,000 going twice, 820,000... ¡± Just as he was about to make his final bid, an arrogant female voice suddenly interrupted, ¡°one million! I want this piece ofnd! ¡± Chapter 47

Chapter 47: the daughter of the Huo family

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The wealthy owner of the northern part of the city heard someone bid a million dors and almost raised the price of this piece ofnd once again. His heart was instantly filled with excitement. Gu Ruochu heard this and looked towards the source of the voice. She realized that the woman who had bid was not far away from her. Coincidentally, Gu Yanwei was also beside her. Heh, this Gu Yanwei is really haunting me. Didn¡¯t she say that she had a social engagement tonight She did not follow Huo Nanchen to entertain guests and instead came here to find trouble with me? ¡°Ah Chu, why are you here too? What a coincidence. ¡± Gu Yanwei¡¯s face was filled with surprise but she maintained her smile. ¡°This gentleman beside me... why do I feel like I¡¯ve never seen him before? ¡± Gu Yanwei looked at Rong Xiao with an inquisitive look in her eyes as if there was something fishy going on between them. She ignored Gu Yanwei and looked at Rong Xiao next to her. This was because Gu Ruochu realized that the woman who was bidding against her seemed to dislike her. ¡°Who is this woman? ¡± Rong Xiao could be said to be an all-knowing man in an city. He only nced at the woman Then, he managed to obtain information about her, ¡°this woman can be considered to be your sister-inw. She¡¯s Huo Zhenggang¡¯s illegitimate daughter from his chaotic private life in his early years. It seems that she has been living outside with her mother all these years. You have to be careful of her. A child raised by a mistress has never been simple.¡± Gu Ruochu finally understood. It seems that Gu Yanwei has found another gunman to deal with her. Not only did she find out where she had gone, she also knew that she was going to bid on this piece ofnd. ¡°1.2 million! ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s bid caused Huo Jingjing to call out an even higher price without any fear, ¡°1.5 million! ¡± Rong Xiao¡¯s face instantly darkened. This woman did not intend to auction this piece ofnd sincerely, she was deliberately causing trouble. This price had long surpassed the true value of thend. If they were to insist on bidding for it, they would suffer a loss. ¡°Is there anyone else who is willing to bid higher than 1,500,000? ¡± The host shouted from the stage. Huo Jingjing turned towards Gu Ruochu with a smile, ¡°Gu Ruochu, why aren¡¯t you bidding anymore? ¡± ¡°1,600,000! ¡± Huo Jingjing refused to be outdone, ¡°1,650,000! ¡± Gasps could be heard from the surroundings. Who would have thought that thend in the northern part of the city would be sold for more than 1,000,000! ¡°Who is that? Why did she make such a high bid! ¡± ¡°You probably don¡¯t know this, but this is the only daughter of the Huo family. ¡± But, she was an illegitimate daughter. But, the illegitimate daughter of the huo family was different from the average person. ¡°So, it¡¯s the eldest daughter of the Huo family! ¡± The crowd began to discuss amongst themselves. The way they looked at her was different; it was filled with respect and humility. Even the staff of the night parade were being very polite. ¡°continue shouting. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have any money? It seems like my brother doesn¡¯t treat you very well. He can¡¯t even bear to spend money on you. ¡± Huo Jingjing enjoyed the feeling of being high and mighty She nced at Rong Xiao, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re actually fooling around with a man when my brother isn¡¯t around! What a shameless B * Tch! Can¡¯t you leave a man alone? ¡± Rong Xiao¡¯s expression changed. He hated it when someone insulted Gu Ruochu in front of her. Huo Jingjing deliberately amplified her voice to attract the whispers of the people around her. So, this was Madam Huo! Upon hearing the word ¡®Madam Huo¡¯ , the people present basically understood the woman¡¯s identity. In a private room on the third floor, a bewitching figure leaned against the SOFA. There was nothing unusual in the pitch-ck room. It gave off a low-key and luxurious feeling. The man raised his wine ss and raised it lightly. The wind and clouds in his eyes changed. Chapter 48

Chapter 48: Gu Yanwei¡¯s ns

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She raised her eyes and they seemed to sparkle. The young woman next to her looked at him teasingly, ¡°Second Young Master Huo, your sister-inw and sister-inw are about to fight. Who are you going to defend? ¡± ¡°shouldn¡¯t you know that I hate Gu Ruochu? ¡± ¡°I understand then. ¡± The young woman did not ask any further and continued to observe everything that had happened. The people of the night had not expected that they would meet two people with prominent statuses at an auction today. Even if they were to be associated with the Huo family and Huo Nanchen, they would still be honored beyondpare. This was Mrs. Huo. Putting aside the Huo family¡¯s background, the Crown Prince of the Huo family was young and promising. He was practically the dream boy of every woman. In the past, they had also heard that Huo Nanchen¡¯s wife came from an ordinary background. However, this marriage was like climbing up a tree. A pheasant had suddenly be a phoenix. Theparison between a person¡¯s life and a person¡¯s is really unfair. ¡°So it¡¯s Mrs. Huo. Wee to the nocturnal journey. ¡± Huo Jingjing noticed that the staff members¡¯jealous and envious eyes had all turned towards Gu Ruochu. Their fawning and obsequious looks were particrly obvious. The thick jealousy in her heart began to explode. She was merely a woman that her big brother did not want, yet she still had the cheek to appear in public. ¡°Gu Ruochu, you¡¯re shameless! ¡± Huo Jingjing angrily shouted at the top of her lungs, ¡°back then, it was clearly Yan Wei who had saved grandfather. Yan Wei was the daughter-inw of the Huo family. Don¡¯t you feel uneasy stealing sister Yan Wei¡¯s man? ¡± Gu Yanwei pretended not to hear and sat silently on the side. ¡°1,700,000 yuan, I want this piece ofnd. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not want to waste any more time with Huo Jingjing and raised her paddle to bid. ¡°1,700,000 yuan going once, 1,700,000 yuan going twice... ¡± ¡°I want this piece ofnd in the north of the city! ¡± Huo Jingjing stood up and shouted at the bidding tform. She nced at Gu Ruochu contemptuously, ¡°no matter how much money it is, if anyone else dares to snatch it, they will be making things difficult for the huo family! ¡± This was also the first time she had met Huo Nanchen¡¯s wife. However, from what Gu Yanwei had told her, she could tell that this woman had a vicious heart. She was just like a slut and a slut. On one hand, she had taken over the title of the Huo family¡¯s young Madam. On the other hand, she was also fooling around with men. Anyone who steals from others will always get what they want. Today, she was here to uphold justice on behalf of the heavens. She would first collect some interest from this woman, and then find a chance to reveal the true nature of this evil woman in the future. How could this kind of woman be worthy of the Huo family She Must Chase Gu Ruochu out of the huo family! No one had expected that the huo family¡¯s daughter-inw would actually start a fight with her sister-inw in this kind of situation. The meaning behind her words was that she did not treat her sister-inw as one of her own. At the same time, everyone felt that Madam Huo was not as morous as the rumors made her out to be. Her husband did not like her very much, and her sister-inw and mother-inw were constantly making things difficult for her. How could she possibly live afortable life. Gu Yanwei sat silently beside Huo Jingjing as she watched the eldestdy tear Gu Ruochu apart with her bare hands. Her heart was filled with pride. A dispute with her sister-inw outside would not be pleasant to hear. Besides, Gu Ruochu was courting death by fooling around with a man for no good reason. When a few confusing headlines appeared, Madam Huo would definitely be very angry. Gu Yanwei thought to herself as she secretly took out her phone and nned to take a photo to leave behind evidence. Once the auction was over tonight, she would sell the news to the biggest entertainment and gossip media outlets. Once the Huo family saw this scandal, they would see what Gu Ruochu would do! Chapter 49

Chapter 49: Who Do I offend

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION At this moment, in Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes, Huo Jingjing was merely an illegitimate daughter, yet she was using the name of the Huo family to unt her authority. She even thought that she was not embarrassing enough. As expected, her mistress¡¯s upbringing towards her daughter was something that no one would agree with. She still had the nerve to say that she had snatched a man. Didn¡¯t she see how her mistress¡¯s mother behaved? ¡°Huo Jingjing, the rules of this night trip are that the highest bidder gets thend. If you really have money, you should bid properly and not make a scene here. ¡± ¡°Do you think you can call my name? If I say I want thisnd, then I must have it. ¡± Huo Jingjing looked at her with disdain as her expression changed slightly. She didn¡¯t expect this woman to be so calm and collected. She had acted so unsightly just now, but her indifferent reaction made her look like a jumping shrew. Seeing this situation, the auctioneer couldn¡¯t help but feel troubled. On one side was the young miss of the Huo family, and on the other side was Madam Huo. He weighed the pros and cons and didn¡¯t want to offend either side. The buyer of the north side auction had been secretly observing the situation. Seeing that the two of them had raised thend to more than a million yuan due to a fight, he was naturally delighted. But now that he saw the situation, he was a little dumbfounded. From the looks of it, he had to offend someone. Even though Huo Jingjing was an illegitimate daughter, she was quite favored by the Huo family. As for this Mrs. Huo, her status in the Huo family wasn¡¯t that high. Just as he was hesitating, a man in a suit suddenly walked up and whispered something into his ear. The patron nodded and immediately understood what to do. ¡°Mrs. Huo, since Miss Huo wants this piece ofnd, it¡¯s fine for you to reluctantly give it to sister-inw. After all, we¡¯re family, aren¡¯t we? Mrs. Huo is virtuous and sensible, she shouldn¡¯t mind these things. ¡± Does this mean that she won¡¯t give it to Huo Jingjing or to that evil person? Seeing the patron¡¯s reaction, Gu Ruochu knew what he was nning. It was true that her position in the Huo family was not high, but these people were very good at following the wind. ¡°since this gentleman is not willing to abide by the rules of the night, I can¡¯t say a word of no either. After all, this is your territory. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s sarcastic remark made the rich man blush and he could only smile a little. Huo Jingjing knew this would be the result and she was very pleased with herself in front of Gu Ruochu. Even if she tried her best to marry into the huo family, she would only be bullied by her! ¡°At least you¡¯re sensible. Don¡¯t keep talking about your sister-inw. I¡¯m not this kind of loose and shameless sister-inw. ¡± She did not forget to embarrass Gu Ruochu in front of outsiders and also shamelessly humiliate her ¡°Yanwei, don¡¯t you agree? Who in the family recognizes her? I¡¯m afraid that her status is even lower than my dog¡¯s! ¡± Even the Huo family¡¯s dog has a servant to take care of it. Who Does Gu Ruochu think she is? ¡°Jingjing, stop it. ¡± Gu Yanwei stopped Huo Jingjing from continuing as if she was afraid that she would misunderstand and exin, ¡°Ah Chu, Jingjing is just outspoken and immature at such a young age. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t argue with the daughter of a mistress. ¡± Gu Ruochu evilly curled the corners of her lips. Her cold voice deliberately dragged out the end of her sentence, causing the surrounding people¡¯s sses to fall to the ground ¡°after all, a mistress is a mistress. It¡¯s normal for the daughter of a mistress to be uneducated. ¡± The surroundings suddenly fell silent. It was so quiet that it was terrifying. Everyone turned to look at her! As the saying goes, one should never hit a person in the face, and one should never expose a person¡¯s shorings. Madam Huo is too ruthless! No one has ever dared to say the word ¡®mistress¡¯ in front of the eldestdy. This was simply her reverse scale The words ¡®illegitimate daughter¡¯ still made it impossible for her to raise her head in front of the public, even if the huo family was a prestigious and prestigious family! Chapter 50

Chapter 50: the daughter of a mistress

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION As expected, Huo Jingjing¡¯s originally smug expression suddenly turned extremely ugly. She yelled at the top of her lungs, ¡°what did you say? If you have the guts, say it again! ¡± How could I dare? How could I dare! ¡°I said... ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes were ice-cold, ¡°you¡¯re the daughter of a mistress! ¡± ¡°You! ¡± A malicious light shed across Huo Jingjing¡¯s eyes. She reached out her hand to p Gu Ruochu but was stopped by Gu Ruochu¡¯s hand, unable to move. There was no way she couldy a hand on her! Huo Jingjing was angry and anxious. Suddenly, she thought of something and a malicious light shed in her eyes. ¡°Gu Ruochu, who do you think asked me to bid on this piece ofnd today? Because sister Yanwei wants this piece ofnd and my brother doesn¡¯t have much time to spend with her, he asked me to do it for her. ¡± Huo Nanchen? Her heart sank. It felt as if everyone liked Gu Yanwei and despised her. What about Huo Nanchen? Gu Ruochu nced at Gu Yanwei and sneered, ¡°do you really want the title of Madam Huo so much? The more you want it, the more I won¡¯t give it to you! Mrs. Huo, it will only be me, Gu Ruochu! ¡± Gu Yanwei¡¯s expression froze. She stared at Gu Ruochu¡¯s sinister smile as if a cold wind had blown past her back. This woman... ... ¡°Are you shameless? My brother doesn¡¯t love you at all! ¡± Huo Jingjing demanded angrily. ¡°Retard. ¡± Gu Ruochu coldly spat out these two words and left with Rong Xiao. Huo Jingjing was so angry that she disregarded her image and stepped forward to argue with Gu Yanwei. Gu Yanwei quickly pulled her back andforted her in a low voice, ¡°why are you arguing with this kind of person? It will only lower your status as the huo family¡¯s daughter. There are other ways to destroy her reputation. ¡± Huo Jingjing¡¯s anger had yet to subside as she said angrily, ¡°I just can¡¯t take this lying down. You¡¯re too considerate of others. What are you afraid of, this kind of B * Tch? Tear her apart and I¡¯ll protect you! ¡± ¡°Take a look. ¡± Gu Yanwei handed her phone over. Huo Jingjing saw a few photos that Gu Yanwei had just taken. That man and Gu Ruochu looked extremely flirtatious from a certain angle. Huo Jingjing was immediately excited, ¡°I want to show these photos to my father. If my father finds out that this daughter-inw of the Huo family, who has just entered the house, is hooking up with another man, he will definitely be so angry that his nose will go crooked! ¡± Gu Yanwei quickly stopped her, ¡°Jingjing, there¡¯s no hurry on the huo family¡¯s side. After this auction, the public will buy the photos and news to a few mainstream media outlets. By then, the headlines will be all over the news tomorrow, and there will be a good show to watch. ¡± Having a dispute with her sister-inw outside and having an ambiguous rtionship with a man in public. No matter which crime shemitted, it would be enough to put Gu Ruochu to death! Gu Yanwei thought as a faint smile appeared on her face and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Seeing how thoughtful Gu Yanwei was, Huo Jingjing¡¯s expression turned better, ¡°sister Yanwei, you should have done this a long time ago. You have to be ruthless when dealing with women like this. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ll be bullied to death. ¡± ¡°As long as you¡¯re on my side, of course I¡¯m not afraid. ¡± ¡°...¡± As soon as Gu Ruoyun left for the night, she walked straight to her car. ¡°Wait for me. ¡± Rong Xiao quickly followed her and asked curiously, ¡°where are you nning to go? ¡± ¡°where? ¡± Gu Ruochu scoffed, ¡°of course I¡¯m going to find Huo Nanchen and ask him what¡¯s going on with thend in the north of the city. Is he nning to take advantage of me? ¡± I don¡¯t know what he meant by asking Huo Jingjing to bid for thend in the north of the city with me. Hearing Huo Nanchen¡¯s name, Rong Xiao immediately became terrified, ¡°then go find your husband yourself. I¡¯ll get Yichen toe pick me up. ¡± To him, Huo Nanchen was a high and mighty figure, and he would definitely obey him. He had heard of his name a long time ago, and it still left a shadow on him. Chapter 51

Chapter 51: Find Huo Nanchen

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get Yichen toe pick you up. ¡± It was gettingte. When Gu Ruochu learned from her secretary that Huo Nanchen was still in his office, she seemed to have a meeting to attend. The meeting was at eight o¡¯clock sharp. There were still forty minutes left. Gu Ruochu found Huo Nanchen¡¯s number and picked up the call. She then said, ¡°Huo Nanchen, I have something to talk to you about... ¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Huo Nanchen hung up the phone without saying a word. Hung up? Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart was filled with anger. She guessed that this man must have felt guilty because of thend in the north of the city. As she got into the car, she made another call to the man. However, the call was cut off before it could be connected. ¡°Huo... ¡± What the F * CK! The female secretary, who was still sorting through the documents in the office, suddenly felt the pressure around her very low. She raised her head and saw that the pen in the Boss¡¯s hand was almost deformed between his two slender fingers. The female secretary subconsciously took two steps back. Her instincts told her that the Boss¡¯s expression must be very terrifying. Huo Nanchen looked at his wechat. Huo Zirui had just posted a few photos. Gu Ruochu and a man were whispering in each other¡¯s ears as if they were talking about something very intimate. Huo Nanchen suddenly felt very angry. He had never felt as angry as he was now. At this very moment, even though Rong Xiao was outside the car, he could feel Gu Ruochu¡¯s anger and the aura of a storm brewing. ¡°very good, she¡¯s not picking up my calls! ¡± Gu Ruochu held the steering wheel with one hand and pressed the tip of her tongue against her lips. She then started the engine and headed straight for the office. This couple was a pair of savage beasts. Master Qi was not nning to fight with his husband, was he. Rong Xiao Shuddered at the thought of the possibility ofing to the Shura battlefield. He wondered who would be able to win against whom this time? Gu Ruochu pushed open the car door and headed straight for the main entrance of the office. ¡°Hello, may I know who you¡¯re looking for? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for Huo Nanchen. ¡± The receptionist could not help but nce at the woman who spoke when she heard this name. There was actually a woman who dared to call out the name of the BOSS in such a manner. This was really unheard of. ¡°Mydy, do you have an appointment? ¡± ¡°No. Tell him that my name is Gu Ruochu. ¡± Gu Ruochu tapped her fingers on the front desk in an imposing manner. Thedy at the front desk could not react in time. A gentle smile appeared on her face as she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mydy. Without an appointment, you won¡¯t be able to see President Huo. ¡± Gu Ruochu was just about to speak when she heard a puzzled male voice from behind her, ¡°Gu Ruochu? ¡± Tang Luo recalled that the Boss¡¯s wife was called Gu Ruochu, right? Gu Ruochu turned around and saw a young man dressed as a manager. He walked towards her, ¡°is that the Madam? I¡¯ll go up and report to the Boss about the meeting. I¡¯ll bring you in. ¡± ¡°alright, thank you. ¡± When she heard Tang Luo address her as the Madam, the receptionist opened her mouth wide enough to fit an egg. The president... ... The president¡¯s wife ? ¡°You¡¯re too kind, madam. ¡± Tang Luo smiled and sized up the legendary young Madam without batting an eyelid. Gu Yanwei could notpare to her temperament, beauty, and upbringing. Why is there such a huge gap between them Tang Luo wondered how the rumors about the young Madam had spread in thepany. Seeing is believing, but hearing is believing. This is the truth. Tang Luo thought to himself as he led Gu Ruochu to the 78th floor. There were still 30 minutes before the meeting began. Gu Ruochu strode towards his office. Chapter 52

Chapter 52: Women who dare to bully me

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Tang Luo, inform all departments that President Huo has called for a meeting immediately. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s special assistant, Li Li, had just stepped out. He subconsciously nced at the young woman next to Tang Luo. ¡°This is... ¡± Tang Luo eximed. Didn¡¯t he say that the meeting would start at eight o¡¯clock sharp There are still thirty minutes left. Why is he in such a hurry to start Doesn¡¯t that mean that the young Madam will have to wait outside the door? Heh, Gu Ruochu looked at the situation. She felt that he was deliberately targeting her. When he heard that she hade looking for him, he had purposely used the meeting to avoid him. A man like him is simply too much of a failure. He¡¯s so high and mighty that he could eveny his hands on his own wife. It¡¯s one thing for him to have a bad temper, but his character is still so bad! ¡°I¡¯ll go in and talk to him myself. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not say another word as she strode towards his office. Li Li could not help but turn around and ask when he saw the young woman¡¯srge strides and graceful steps, ¡°whose sister is this? Why is she so adorable? ¡± Adorable When Tang Luo heard this word, he thought to himself that she was indeed adorable, but as for whose girl she was... ... ¡°Of course it¡¯s the president¡¯s girl. ¡± The Boss¡¯s girl? While Li Li was dumbfounded, Tang Luo had already walked towards Huo Nanchen¡¯s office. He was going to report his work, and more importantly, he had to listen to the gossip. ¡°Huo Nanchen! ¡± He hadn¡¯t seen Huo Nanchen, but he had smelled him first. When Huo Nanchen heard this familiar voice, his face became even gloomier. He sat there, and his face, which could bring disaster to the country, didn¡¯t have any of the usual elegance. Under the light, the sense of danger was particrly obvious, and his ck eyes were full of malice. ¡°What do you want from me? I¡¯ll only give you five minutes. ¡± Huo Nanchen raised his hand to look at his watch. His tone was even colder than usual. I¡¯d like to see how this woman will exin to me about that man. ¡°What¡¯s with that piece ofnd in the north of the city? You, Great President Huo, don¡¯t have anything you want, but you¡¯ve just had to snatch a small piece ofnd from me. ¡± Gu Ruochu propped her hands on her desk and deliberately leaned over, ¡°Huo Nanchen, shouldn¡¯t you give me an exnation? ¡± Thend in the north of the city? He¡¯s snatching it from me? Huo Nanchen narrowed his eyes at the woman¡¯s smile. Since when did he want to snatch thend in the north of the city from me? ¡°You lost a bidding war with someone else? ¡± Huo Nanchen leanedzily against the back of his chair and spat out two words, ¡°serves you right! ¡± ¡°Huo Nanchen, stop pretending. Isn¡¯t the one who¡¯s bidding with me your biological sister? ¡± Gu Ruochu wanted to tear off her mask of nobility and elegance when she saw him like this. Biological sister Huo Nanchen thought for a moment and felt that only that woman would dare to call herself his sister outside. A deep sense of disgust shed across the depths of his deep pool and disappeared in the blink of an eye. It seemed that that woman had used her name to snatch thend in the north of the city from Gu Ruochu. ¡°Boss, everyone is ready. The meeting can begin immediately... ¡± As soon as Tang Luo entered, he saw that Gu Ruochu and the Boss were very close to each other. From a certain point of view, the situation was extremely ambiguous. He had never seen such a scene before and was instantly stunned. He stared at Gu Ruochu curiously. Li Li was very observant and did not look away. In the end, he was still implicated by Tang Luo. ¡°Get out, the meeting is closed! ¡± Huo Nanchen suddenly flew into a rage. Before Tang Luo and Li Li could react, Huo Nanchen had already pushed open the door and disappeared from the office. ¡°Was it Huo Jingjing who snatched yournd today? ¡±HuooNanchenn asked. ¡°Yes, and Gu Yanwei, that unruly financier! ¡± Gu Ruochu did not realize that she looked like a child who had been bullied andined about. Huo Nanchen immediately picked up his phone on the table and dialed a number. Someone actually dared to bully his woman! Thinking of the few photos that Huo Zirui sent him today, it was needless to say that he was the one behind it! Chapter 53

Chapter 53: Is Chapter 53 satisfied

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The call was quickly picked up. Huo Zirui thought that he was here because of Gu Ruochu¡¯s photo He spoke Lazily, ¡°have you seen the photo? Look at the green grass above your head! What do you n to do now? Do you want to choose a green meal to forgive her? I¡¯ve already told you, a good-for-nothing like Gu Ruochu... ¡± ¡°Huo Zirui, what are you doing in the night? ¡± Huo Zirui was stunned. He did not expect Huo Nanchen to be so focused on this. Shouldn¡¯t he be asking about Gu Ruochu and that man? ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. I¡¯m just here to see a friend. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re here to see a friend? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re here to see a friend. Why are you interfering with thend in the north of the city? ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to interfere in my business with her. Let me tell you, if you cause trouble for her, you¡¯re causing trouble for me. Whoever you give thend in the north of the city to, you¡¯ll make them spit it out for me! ¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t spit it out, don¡¯t ever go home again! ¡± ¡°brother, you... ¡± Huo Zirui hung up the phone with a thud. He did not even have the chance to finish his sentence. His expression was dark as he lifted his leg and kicked the coffee table in front of him to the ground. ¡°What happened? Did you get scolded? ¡± ¡°My brother is still protecting that woman! ¡± Huo Zirui stood up from the Sofa with a dark expression and went downstairs. Upon seeing him, a smile appeared on Huo Jingjing¡¯s face as she ran towards him, ¡°second brother, why are you here? ¡± Huo zirui nced at Huo Jingjing as she wrapped her arms around him. His eyes were filled with tenderness and affection. ¡°Second Young Master Huo. ¡± Gu Yanwei greeted Huo zirui generously. She had known that Huo Zirui was on the third floor since the very beginning. Otherwise, how could huo Jingjing possibly snatch thend in the north of the city from Gu Ruochu¡¯s hands. ¡°Yanwei, long time no see. ¡± Gu Yanwei had always been dignified, elegant, and beautiful. She was the type that he admired. ¡°Jingjing, you don¡¯t have to wait anymore. Big Brother won¡¯t give you the money for thend in the north of the city. ¡± ¡°Why? ¡± Huo Jingjing was confused. She used to love to bid for things, but big brother had never been stingy in this aspect. Huo Zirui felt a headacheing on, ¡°good girl, there¡¯s no point in you wanting this piece ofnd anyway. Today, you¡¯ve won back your ce in front of Gu Ruochu. Why don¡¯t you just give this piece ofnd to Gu Ruochu? ¡± Huo Jingjing thought about it and felt that her second brother was right. Wasn¡¯t she helping Gu Yanwei to make things difficult for Gu Ruochu today? They still have a way to deal with Gu Ruochu anyway. When the timees, she would want Gu Ruochu¡¯s reputation to be ruined! As soon as Huo Zirui said this, Gu Yanwei had basically understood something. She slowly withdrew the smile on her face. Gu ruochu probablyined to huo Nanchen a lot now. Huo Nanchen had always been protective of his own shorings. Even if he did not love Gu Ruochu, he would never let her suffer outside. ¡°Jingjing, forget it. ¡± Seeing that Gu Yanwei was also advising her to forget it.. Huo Jingjing pursed her lips, ¡°since sister Yanwei has already told me to let it go, I won¡¯t hold a grudge against someone with no status! Sister Yanwei, when will you start to truly think for yourself! ¡± ¡°I know that you¡¯re doing this for my own good. It¡¯s just that there are some things that we can¡¯t rush. ¡± Seeing that Huo Jingjing was worried for her, her lips curled into a smile that disappeared in an instant. Gu Ruochu, I still have a hundred ways to deal with you. I¡¯ll make your life a living hell. ¡°...¡± In the office ¡°How is it? Are You satisfied? ¡± After hanging up the phone, Huo Nanchen suddenly stood up from behind his desk. He was tall and mighty to begin with. As soon as he stood up, arge shadow suddenly cast over him, bringing with it an oppressive and gloomy aura. Chapter 54

Chapter 54: A reminder

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION His face was dark and gloomy as if he had unbuttoned a few buttons on his shirt. His white shirt was slightly pulled open, revealing his exquisite corbone. He was not anxious at all, but he was approaching her step by step. When he thought about how the man sitting next to Gu Ruochu was intimately whispering into her ear at the auction today, he felt a strange emotion that was hard to control. Gu Ruochu was originally sitting at her office desk. When she sensed the dangerous aura emanating from his body, her heart began to ring with rm. Her legs, which had been crossed, were now subconsciously lowered. ¡°thank you for today¡¯s incident. ¡± Her status in the Huo family was indeed rather low and she had offended countless people around her. The only fortunate thing was that Huo Nanchen had no feelings for Gu Yanwei. If he had turned into a piece of trash, she would feel even more depressed. ¡°How do I thank you? ¡± Huo Nanchen seemed to have gone all out and asked with interest. He approached her and bent over slightly. His left hand rested on the back of the chair she was sitting on. From a certain angle, it was as if he had trapped her in his embrace. Gu Ruochu¡¯s body stiffened, but she did not move. What kind of operation is this? The man seemed to sense her stiffness and looked at her meaningfully. The smile at the corner of his lips was faintly discernible. Through the light, one could see his dark eyes, which were growing deeper and deeper. Huo Nanchen was too close to her. The strong scent of hormones from his body instantly filled the air. The scent of a man was very strong, mixed with a faintly discernible, refreshing fragrance. Gu Ruoyun raised her head and identally kissed the corner of his lips. This time, it was huo Nanchen¡¯s turn to be stiff. The night wind blew away a few strands of hair. He stepped back and suddenly kissed her deeply. He reached out and held the back of her head. His strength was so great that she could not break free. Gu Ruochu waspletely stunned. She never thought that he would kiss her. His lips carried a thin, cold and slightly bitter taste, but there was a mesmerizing manly aura about them. In the next second, Gu Ruochu raised her hand and waved it towards his face. It was apletely subconscious action. He reached out and urately grabbed her hand, but his palm moved away from her lips. ¡°Huo Nanchen! ¡± This time, it was Gu Ruochu¡¯s turn to be enraged. She raised her eyebrows and looked at him coldly. Her eyes were lively and bright, filled with an indescribable beauty. It was as if he had been bewitched. In a trance, he wanted to get close to her again. He wanted to make sweet love to her again. In the moment when he was holding her tongue, he actually felt a little dizzy. A kiss from her had such a big impact on him? ¡°Huo Nanchen, don¡¯t forget what you¡¯ve said. ¡± I¡¯ll never fall in love with you. He remembered what he had said. It was as if even a punctuation mark was clear in his ears. Huo Nanchen furrowed his brows and his expression returned to normal. However, his heart was suddenly in a mess. ¡°You remember very well what I¡¯ve said. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t dare to forget it. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not know if she was reminding him or herself. When ites to love, once you¡¯ve fallen into a trap, you may never be able to recover. If you don¡¯t love, you¡¯ll never be hurt. She would never forget how her mother and Bai Mo had loved each other so bitterly, painfully, and emotionally in her previous life. A faint sense of sadness suddenly crept into Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart. ¡°...¡± After what had happenedst night, Gu Ruochu felt a little more awkward when she faced Huo Nanchen. Huo Nanchen seemed to havepletely forgotten what had happenedst night. His attitude towards her was the same as before. However, the way he looked at her now had a deeper and more profound look in his eyes. Thend in the north of the city had been sessfully auctioned off. A newpany still had a lot of things to deal with. The next step was to re-enter the entertainment industry. They also needed to make official preparations. The newpany would be called Huang Tu. She would be the first artist to sign a contract with thepany. Chapter 55

Chapter 55:, the scandal

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Rong Xiao and Xu Yichen had also invested in thepany. After thepany was registered, a new entertainment workshop was born in the hands of three people. Gu Ruochu was very satisfied as she looked at the new renovation of thepany. ¡°How is it? Not Bad, right? ¡± Xu Yichen walked over with his hands in his pockets. His long, straight trousers made him look even more intriguing. The clean aura on his body made him look like an elegant young man. ¡°Of course it¡¯s not bad. This will be our battlefield from now on. ¡± ¡°Haha, of course. ¡± Gu Ruochu took the champagne from Rong Xiao and clinked sses with both of them elegantly and calmly. ¡°...¡± At the Huo residence Zhou Yunxi only woke up when it was almost noon. During this period of time at the Huo residence, she had almost gotten used to it. There were even people bringing her breakfast into the room. This kind of life where she was treated like a richdy had almost made her forget her original identity. When she went downstairs, Zhou Yunxi saw that Mrs. Huo was on the phone with her best friend while Gu Yanwei was sitting beside her and pruning a vase of roses with a servant. ¡°Yanwei, why didn¡¯t you go to work? ¡± ¡°I had a holiday today, so I didn¡¯t go. ¡± Gu Yanwei had a few days off every week, so Zhou Yunxi didn¡¯t doubt it. ¡°Yanwei¡¯s flower arranging skills are getting better and better. The flowers look like a work of art. ¡± Mrs. Huo put down the phone and praised the roses in the vase. ¡°Of course, Auntie taught me well. ¡± Gu Yanwei opened her mouth and coaxed Mrs. Huo to smile. ¡°where¡¯s... Ruo Chu? ¡± Zhou Yunxi almost called her a wretched girl, but she restrained herself in front of Mrs. Huo ... After all, that damned little girl was still the daughter-inw of the Huo family. She had to save some face for Mrs. Huo. ¡°Ah Chu... ¡± Gu Yanwei heard Zhou Yunxi mention Gu Ruochu¡¯s name and seemed to hesitate subconsciously. She wanted to say something but did not say it. ¡°I... I don¡¯t know. ¡± Zhou Yunxi keenly noticed the change in her eldest daughter¡¯s expression and realized something. ¡°Yanwei, is there something you want to tell me? Where did Ruo Chu go? You look like you¡¯re stammering. Is She... ¡± ¡°Mom, what nonsense are you talking about? Ruo Chu didn¡¯t look for that man again... ¡± Gu Yanwei suddenly stopped and looked like she had said something wrong. She wanted to bite off her own tongue. ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t ask! ¡± ¡°What did you say? What man? which man? ¡± Zhou Yunxi heard her daughter¡¯s words Seeing her upset expression, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°is Ruo Chu fooling around with some man? Tell me, why aren¡¯t you finishing your sentence? You¡¯RE KILLING ME! ¡± Mrs. Huo¡¯s stern voice sounded from the side, ¡°Yan Wei, what¡¯s going on? What man? ¡± ¡°Auntie, you¡¯ve misunderstood. ruo Chu has nothing to do with that man. They¡¯re just good friends. It¡¯s not asplicated as you think. ¡± ¡°misunderstanding, what misunderstanding could there be? ¡± A sinister smile appeared on Zhou Yunxi¡¯s face ¡°Yan Wei, don¡¯t be too kind. I gave birth to her, don¡¯t you think I know what kind of person she is? As long as she doesn¡¯t have a man, she¡¯ll die. Now that she¡¯s married to someone, she¡¯s just as restless as before! What else would she do other than drag us down with her? ¡± Mrs. Huo felt a little disgusted when she heard Zhou Yunxi nder Gu Ruochu. After all, she was her biological mother. How could she nder her own daughter without any evidence? Besides, Gu Ruochu was her daughter-inw and Nanchen¡¯s wife. Gu Yanwei could clearly sense Mrs. Huo¡¯s distrust. She could only turn on her phone and speak hesitantly, ¡°Auntie, I can¡¯t hide things from you now. Look. ¡± Chapter 56

Chapter 56: allows you to run 39 meters first

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Mrs. Huo¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw the cell phone that Gu Yanwei had handed her. She had a bad feeling about this. Thergest news outlet in an city, the sunbeam website, was in an uproar at this moment. The mainstream media was filled with photos of Gu Ruochu and a man. They were all satirizing the romantic affairs of the wealthy families and the fact that the young master of the Huo family had been cuckolded after his marriage. The moment the photos were released, the news of Mrs. Huo¡¯s infidelity immediately grabbed the headlines on all the major tforms. The upper-ss circle had long known of Gu Ruochu¡¯s terrible reputation. Now, they despised her even more. The news instantly pushed Gu Ruochu into the limelight once again. Other than this topic, it also revealed that the young Madam had snatched her sister¡¯s man. Not only had she been seducing other men, she had even made things difficult for her sister-inw in public! In an instant, thements of the green tea whore, the two-timing woman, the scheming woman, and the others went into an uproar. Theizens saw that this woman had used such a despicable method to win over their beloved prince charming. She had sessfully risen to the top and was still seducing other men outside. This could not be tolerated! When Mrs. Huo saw this news, her initially doubtful eyes gradually turned icy cold. This Gu Ruochu was actually a restless person. At first, she thought that her daughter-inw would improve. It seemed that she had given her too much hope. Gu Ruochu had just taken a sip of red wine when her mobile phone suddenly rang in her handbag. She conveniently ced the goblet on the high tform next to her and answered the call. ¡°Gu Ruochu, you disgraceful thing, get back here now! You¡¯ve been fooling around outside, you¡¯vepletely disgraced my mother! Can you not be so cheap... ¡± Gu Ruochu raised her brows as she listened to Zhou Yunxi¡¯s curses on the other end of the phone. She had no idea what this Zhou Yunxi was up to this time. She was biting people as if she had rabies. ¡°Mother, if you have rabies, go get it treated. Why are you barking at me like that? ¡± Gu Ruochu hung up the phone without waiting for her mother to speak. What a lunatic! ¡°Master Qi, look at this! ¡± Just as Gu Ruochu hung up the phone, Rong Xiao had already handed it to her. Gu Ruochu immediately saw the news that covered the sky and earth. It was all disgraceful insults and curses. The corners of her lips curled into a cold smile. One could even imagine who was messing with her behind her back! Gu Yanwei, you sure are capable! Xu Yichen frowned, ¡°are the media so good at making groundless usations these days? ¡± ¡°Gu Yanwei loves to defame this little sister the most. Needless to say, she wants to further ruin my reputation. ¡± Gu Ruochu put the phone back into her bag without the slightest bit of panic ¡°Does she still think that I¡¯m as easy to bully as the original owner? If she wants to defame me like before, no way! This time, I want her to know what it means to cry rhythmically! ¡± She had already prepared her 40-meter-long sword and allowed Gu Yanwei to run 39 meters first. She was going to make Gu Yanwei pay ten times the price for what she had suffered now! ¡°Yichen, I¡¯ll go back to the huo family first. This is the video that I took in my bedroom not long ago. You guys make some preparations first. When the timees, you can sell the video to the news media that is in direct confrontation with the Sunshine News Network. Don¡¯t theseizens like to watch the show How can we leave if we haven¡¯t watched enough of the show?¡± ¡°What¡¯s this? ¡± Rong Xiao took the USB in her hand with some doubt. ¡°Didn¡¯t those people always say that Gu Yanwei is elegant and beautiful? When this video is released, I¡¯m afraid many people will be shocked. I want to show them who the real mistress is! ¡± ¡°Oh, there¡¯s a video and the truth. It seems you¡¯ve already prepared for this. ¡± ¡°Thest time she and Huo Jingjing ganged up to snatch mynd, I¡¯ve already remembered this grudge. Originally, I only wanted a few people to spread the video privately. Now, I don¡¯t have to give her face anymore! ¡± Chapter 57

Chapter 57: Exposing the Truth in public

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Alright, I understand. Be careful. We¡¯ll handle the newpany. You can rest assured, ¡± Rong Xiao said worriedly. After all, Gu Yanwei still had many helpers. ¡°Alright. ¡± Gu Ruochu nodded. She then took out her car keys from her bag and left thepany. She then drove straight to the Huo residence. ¡°...¡± At the Huo residence, Gu Yanwei sat on the sofa with a pale face. From time to time, she would look towards the entrance of the vi as if she was anxiously waiting for Gu Ruochu¡¯s return. She secretly nced at Mrs. Huo¡¯s gloomy face and a sharp light shed in her eyes. This time, Gu Ruochu would not be able to clear her name even if she were to jump into the Yellow River! A wealthy family like the Huo family would never allow a stain like Gu Ruochu to exist. Gu Ruochu was as stupid as she used to be. With a little trick from her, she would not be able to escape. ¡°Aunt, my second brother and I have long felt that Gu Ruochu is not worthy of the Huo family, much less my eldest brother Back then, you and grandfather insisted on letting her in. I don¡¯t know what has gotten into you Ever since she had entered the Huo family home, how many times had she made a fool of herself and made a fool of herself Look, now big brother has been cheated on, hasn¡¯t he?¡±Huo Jingjing added fuel to the fire ¡°maybe that woman is pregnant with someone else¡¯s bastard child! ¡± Mrs. Huo had always been annoyed. Now that Huo Jingjing was giving her a headache, she raised her voice, ¡°Gu Ruochu was originally appointed by your grandfather to marry into the huo family¡¯s granddaughter-inw. If you object so much, why didn¡¯t you dare to suggest it in front of grandfather? ¡± Huo Jingjing choked and did not respond. Even her father did not dare to go against the old man¡¯s wishes, let alone her granddaughter! ¡°Jingjing, don¡¯t bother Auntie huo anymore. ¡± Gu Yanwei spoke slowly on the side and acted as a peacemaker. Huo Jingjing could not help but speak up again. ¡°Auntie, sister Yanwei is much better than that Gu Ruochu. She¡¯s gentle and generous, unlike that woman who¡¯s full of schemes. In my entire life, I¡¯ve always considered Yanwei as my sister-inw! ¡± ¡°Jingjing! ¡± Seeing Huo Jingjing acting coquettishly, Mrs. Huo¡¯s eyes revealed a sense of helplessness. However, the way she looked at Gu Yanwei became more thoughtful. Perhaps, her previous thought was right. Mother Zhang stood at the side and could not help but curse in her heart. This eldest miss really thinks too highly of herself. No matter who she calls her sister-inw, Huo Shao must admit to it. She felt that Gu Yanwei was the scheming B * Tch. How could the young Madam be as scheming as her. ¡°The young Madam is back! ¡± The servants outside rushed in as they reported the news. Mrs. Huo stood up abruptly and sat back down with a dark expression on her face. She waited patiently for Gu Ruochu. Gu Ruochu had already entered the room and was the first to notice Mrs. Huo¡¯s dark face. She already knew what was going on. Gu Yanwei had probably ndered her in front of Mrs. Huo many times before this. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m back. ¡± ¡°You still have the cheek toe back! ¡± Mrs. Huo scoffed coldly and threw all the newspapers on the coffee table. ¡°Look at all the news. You¡¯re quite capable. You¡¯ve taken up all the headlines about the huo family¡¯s scandals! ¡± Seeing Mrs. Huo lose her temper, Gu Yanwei quickly walked towards Gu Ruochu with a worried look on her face ¡°Gu Ruochu, why don¡¯t you apologize to Auntie Huo? As long as you stop interacting with that man, Auntie Huo will definitely forgive you! ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, Auntie is so good to you and Nanchen is so outstanding. No matter how willful you are, you can¡¯t do anything to let them down. You¡¯ve really disappointed me! ¡± Chapter 58

Chapter 58: Publicly Exposing 2

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu looked at Gu Yanwei, who had a look of concern for herself. She had no idea how thick-skinned this woman was. She and Rong Xiao had not made any intimate movements from the beginning to the end. Not only did Gu Yanwei deliberately misrepresent their rtionship, she had also exposed it to the media and even ndered and smeared her in front of Mrs. Huo. Now, she looked like a little white flower, as if she was the most innocent person in the entire world. This woman was simply shameless to the core. ¡°sister, what do you mean by ¡®this man¡¯ and ¡®that man¡¯ You seem to know this better than I do. In this day and age, it¡¯s all about evidence. You keep hinting that I¡¯m having an affair. I only know this because I think that you¡¯re a little confused. Those who don¡¯t know this would think that you have ulterior motives and are spreading rumors!¡± Gu Ruochu did not panic at all. Instead, she lifted her chin slightly and spoke very slowly. ¡°Ah Chu, things havee to this point and you still refuse to admit your mistake? I never thought that you would think of me as your sister so much. Do you even have a conscience? You¡¯ve really disappointed me! ¡± Gu Yanwei had always been an expert in rehearsals. Her pained expression made her look like an innocent and innocent person. Zhou Yunxi quickly stepped forward and pped Gu Ruochu viciously, ¡°you unfilial daughter, how dare you bully your sister! ¡± ¡°Stop! ¡± Mrs. Huo could not help but feel disgusted when she saw how Zhou Yunxi acted like a shrew. Gu Yanwei quickly pushed her mother¡¯s hand away when she saw that Mrs. Huo had spoken, ¡°mother, don¡¯t be rash! ¡± ¡°Ah Chu, this is the first time I¡¯ve ever felt that you¡¯re so shameless. You¡¯ve done something wrong and now you¡¯re using me of spreading rumors. Do you really need me to remind you of what you¡¯ve done You¡¯ve really gone too far Aunt Huo, I really don¡¯t know how AH CHU has be like this... ¡°...¡±. ¡°...¡± The surrounding servants were surprised. Since they had put on their biased sses and looked at Gu Ruochu, they did not expect that the young Madam had really done something to let the young master down. This was... ... Too inconsiderate ! ! At this moment, Gu Yanwei had already thought of another headline about Gu Ruochu. The green tea whore had torn her own sister apart to cover up her dirty love affair. When that timees, it would be strange if the entire city¡¯s saliva did not drown Gu Ruochu to death! Once there was such public opinion, the Huo family would never want such a daughter-inw again! This was the first time Zhou Yunxi had seen Gu Yanwei throw such a Tantrum. She was even more certain that the incident of Gu Ruochu cheating on another man must be true. This damned girl, other than harming them, what else would she do? ¡°Am I too much? Am I shameless? ¡± Gu Ruochu repeated her question. She suddenly smiled and picked up the remote control from the coffee table. She then turned on the television, ¡°I¡¯ll show you what true shamelessness is! ¡± A video suddenly appeared on the screen. The location of the video was Gu Ruochu and Huo Nanchen¡¯s bedroom. The main characters in the video were naturally Gu Ruochu and Gu Yanwei. The voices in the video could be heard clearly ¡°That¡¯s right. In order to pay off my gambling debts, I was the one who instigated mother to marry you. Now, I only want to take back everything that belongs to me! Sooner orter, I will rece you as Mrs. Huo! ¡± ¡°Gu Ruochu, you couldn¡¯t defeat me back then, and you won¡¯t be able to defeat me in the future. Other than your face, how can youpare to me? You are destined to be my stepping stone for the rest of my life! ¡± ... Gu Yanwei recognized that this was the scene of her entering Gu Rongchu¡¯s bedroom that night after thest ss reunion This was the only time she hadpletely exposed her true colors in front of Gu Ruochu, and she had actually captured it on video! Chapter 59

Chapter 59: public exposure 3

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Is this woman crazy Casually recording someone else¡¯s video Cold Sweat broke out on Gu Yanwei¡¯s forehead. She was afraid to look at Mrs. Huo¡¯s expression. She had been too careless! In this video, Mrs. Huo saw a Gu Yanwei whom she had never seen before. Vicious, hypocritical, and vicious. She widened her eyes in surprise as if she could not believe it. Gu Ruochu turned off the video A smile slowly appeared on her face. ¡°sister, do you think that if I expose this video, theizens will still think that I stole your man Not only do I have this video, but I have other evidence, and you think I¡¯m not gonNa find anything because you leaked it anonymously What do you think people are gonNA think when they find out it¡¯s you... . .¡± In order to poach, sister malicious exposure sister, this news title should be enough hot! ¡°This material, is Yan Wei Burst? ¡± Mrs. Huo was surprised, hesitant eyes fell on Gu Yanwei, ¡°Yan Wei, what on earth is going on? ¡± She had always known that Gu Yanwei liked Nanchen, but she had never known that Gu Yanwei harbored such deep malice towards her own sister. She had even imed that Gu Ruochu was her stepping stone! Most importantly, Gu Yanwei had always been a good sister who cared about Ruo Chu in front of her. At this moment, Mrs. Huo Actually did not know which one of her was the real one. If the person who leaked the information behind the scenes was really her, Mrs. Huo did not know whether she should believe the so-called news of the affair! In that instant, Mrs. Huo¡¯s gaze on Gu Yanwei sharpened. Even if Gu Yanwei was good at acting, she did not know where to begin to exin herself in the face of this video. Her face was extremely Pale. She never thought that Gu Ruochu would have found out about her long ago! Gu Ruochu scoffed coldly, ¡°back then, you sold me into the huo family to pay off your gambling debts. Now, you¡¯re acting pitifully and saying that I stole your man. Later on, you¡¯re going to show off in front of me and rece me sooner orter. ¡°sister, I¡¯m afraid that you didn¡¯t graduate from the Drama Academy, Did you? ¡± Thest sentence was filled with mockery. Gu Yanwei froze. She had been acting in front of Mrs. Huo just a moment ago, but now she had turned into a b * Tch who was trying to poach her. Mrs. Huo waspletely enraged. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you really want to rece Ruo Chu by exposing her so-called scandal in the media? Gu Yanwei, don¡¯t you know that Ruo Chu represents the entire Huo family? ¡± Gu Yanwei¡¯s face was pale and she had no ability to defend herself. ¡°Gu Ruochu, what nonsense are you making up? Yanwei is your sister, she¡¯s always been obedient. How could you harm her like this You... ... You¡¯re really pissing me off ! You don¡¯t deserve to be Madam Huo just because of your vile character. Your sister is much stronger than you!¡± Zhou Yunxi saw that her eldest daughter had been scolded and could not wait toe over and give Gu Ruochu a few ps. At this point, Zhou Yunxi did not forget to step on Gu Ruochu in front of Mrs. Huo and tter Gu Yanwei at the same time. ¡°Yes, my character is vile. ¡°However, I will not sell my younger sister to pay off my gambling debts. I will not spread the news online to rece my younger sister¡¯s identity. I will not be a mistress trying to poach my sister while she¡¯s living a happy life... ... No, you can¡¯t even be called a mistress. My husband has never even looked at you from the beginning to the end. Your wishful thinking can only be called a drama Queen!¡± Gu Ruochu knew that Mrs. Huo already knew what was going on in her heart. She did not want to see Gu Yanwei¡¯s hypocritical face again. ¡°mother, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go upstairs first. ¡± ¡°rest well. I¡¯ll take care of the news. ¡± Mrs. Huo looked at her in a different way. Ruo Chu¡¯s aura was like that of a daughter-inw of the Huo family. News Gu Ruochu had just sent a message to Rong Xiao and the others. Once the news was released, she would like to see who would lose their reputation! She slowly curled the corners of her lips. The smile in her eyes gave Gu Yanwei an ominous feeling. Chapter 60

Chapter 60:, maintenance

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Auntie, do you really believe Gu Ruochu¡¯s lies? ¡± Huo Jingjing cried out in dissatisfaction, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with sister Yanwei wanting to marry big brother? She¡¯s so outstanding, who wouldn¡¯t like sister Yanwei to be their daughter-inw! ¡± She did not think that there was anything wrong with Gu Yanwei wanting to rece Gu Ruochu. Instead, she felt that Gu Yanwei had finallye to her senses. Mrs. Huo was deeply moved by this. Gu Yanwei had always been outstanding. She was even more generous and decent than the daughters of the rich and noble families. This was also why she had always wanted Gu Yanwei to be her daughter-inw. Huo family does not need to rely on marriage to improve status, so can tolerate daughter-inw born ordinary. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Auntie Huo. ¡± Gu Yanwei¡¯s face was full of guilt ¡°I just love Nanchen too much. I wanted to rece Ah Chu, but I really didn¡¯t reveal anything... Chul, l Love Nam Sum Lt¡¯s undeniable, but l¡¯ve never really hurt you There was some misunderstanding between us and I wanted to exin it to youter, but you didn¡¯t give me a chance . . . .¡± A few words to confuse the public, Gu Yanwei grasp just right. ¡°Sister Yanwei, I think that Gu Ruochu is jealous of you! No wonder even aunt Zhou doesn¡¯t like her as her own daughter. ¡± Huo Jingjing continued. Does this mean that it¡¯s still Gu Ruochu¡¯s fault? ¡°Shut up! ¡± Mrs. Huo¡¯s stern voice cut her off, ¡°Ruo Chu is my daughter-inw. You¡¯re pping my face by insulting her to her face! ¡± Everyone was shocked to see that Mrs. Huo¡¯s expression was unusually gloomy. ¡°Auntie Huo. ¡± ¡°AUNTIE... ¡± ¡°Mrs. Huo! ¡± Does Mrs. Huo mean that she believes Gu Ruochu and has decided to stand on her side? Gu Ruochuughed coldly in her heart, ¡°sister, you don¡¯t have to exin yourself to me. In any case, I have... plenty of evidence in my hands. Do you think that the upper-ss people in an Cheng would believe a liar like you or an innocent victim like me? ¡± I¡¯m afraid that at this moment, the news outside has begun to change drastically Gu Yanwei had always tarnished the original owner¡¯s reputation little by little in the past. This time, she wanted to give Gu Yanwei a taste of being smeared for no reason! Gu Yanwei¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw Gu Ruochu¡¯s confident expression. She was even more flustered. ¡°Auntie, even if you believe Gu Ruochu, big brother doesn¡¯t love her at all! ¡± Huo Jingjing cleverly changed the subject when she saw that Mrs. Huo was angry ¡°Auntie, do you want big brother to spend his life with a woman he doesn¡¯t love? ¡± ¡°How do you know that your brother doesn¡¯t Love Your sister-inw? ¡± ¡°Do you even need to say that? ¡± Huo Jingjing¡¯s face was full of certainty as she said confidently, ¡°how could big brother like Gu Ruochu? If it wasn¡¯t for fulfilling grandfather¡¯s wish, big brother would never have evenid eyes on Gu Ruochu! ¡± ¡°Is that so? I don¡¯t think so. ¡± Mrs. Huo only believed in her own feelings. Nanchen must have a different kind of feelings for Ruo Chu, but it was possible that they were just at the beginning of their rtionship. ¡°Then Auntie, ask big brother in front of all of us to see if big brother really wants to be with this kind of woman. ¡°. ¡°If big brother really doesn¡¯t like Gu Ruochu, does Auntie want to ignore big brother¡¯s feelings and make him depressed for the rest of his life? ¡± Huo Jingjing¡¯s sharp voice annoyed Mrs. Huo. Coincidentally, the servants outside had reported that the young master had returned. She could only go along with Huo Jingjing¡¯s wishes and at the same time probe her son¡¯s true thoughts. When Huo Nanchen appeared, he was wearing white casual pants and a ck shirt. His tall and slender figure slowly entered Gu Ruochu¡¯s line of sight. Chapter 61

Chapter 61: A familiar stranger

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The Faint Golden Sunlight shone upon him, giving him an invible sense of nobility and elegance. His eyes were as dark and deep as the stars in the night sky. His thin red lips were tightly pursed. Gu Ruochu realized that the moment she met his eyes, she felt as if she had sunk deep into them. She subconsciously averted her gaze but there was still a slight sense of shock in her heart. It was as if she was reminded of the feeling of being kissed that night. Huo Nanchen watched as she averted her gaze. A dark light shed across his eyes that were as dark as the night sky. ¡°What is it? ¡± Huo Nanchen furrowed his brows when he saw so many people standing there. ¡°Big Brother, Auntie has agreed to your divorce! ¡± Huo Jingjing seized the opportunity to hold huo Nanchen¡¯s hand and deliberately twisted Mrs. Huo¡¯s meaning in front of him. However, in the next second, she was pushed aside by his hand. ¡°divorce? Why would I want a divorce? ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s words caused Huo Jingjing¡¯s face to stiffen. She stared at the side of her face, which was still as cold as ever, in disbelief. Just a moment ago, she was absolutely certain that her big brother did not like Gu Ruochu. She did not expect to be pped in the face so quickly! ¡°Big Brother, do you really like a woman like Gu Ruochu? Impossible! ¡± Gu Ruochu could not tell what kind of emotions rose in her heart when she heard this. She had initially thought that Huo Nanchen also liked a woman like Gu Yanwei. ¡°I like... ¡± That deep and maic voice rang out. Gu Ruochu felt her heart tremble when she heard those two words. ¡°So what? So what if I don¡¯t like her? Anyway, she¡¯s my wife. ¡± Gu Ruochu felt as if she was on a roller coaster when she heard the second half of the sentence. Initially, she had been looking forward to it. However, when she heard the rest of the sentence, she felt as if she had understood everything. As husband and wife, they were probably the most familiar strangers. ¡°Brother! If you don¡¯t like her, why do you still want to marry her? ¡± Huo Jingjing seemed to be more anxious than anyone else. Huo Nanchen continued to push her hand away with a cold expression, ¡°you don¡¯t need to care about my business! ¡± Huo Jingjing stepped back in embarrassment. When Mrs. Huo saw her son¡¯s reaction, the corners of her lips curled into an inaudible smile. She was the one who had given birth to her son. She knew him best. If Nan Chen really did not have any feelings for Ruo Chu, he would not tolerate her at all. ¡°It seems that some people should give up. ¡± Mrs. Huo was a certain someone. Anyone with a discerning eye would know that she was referring to Gu Yanwei. Gu Yanwei¡¯s face turned pale inch by inch. She did not understand why she had lost one of her backers. Gu Ruochu was no longer in the mood to think about Gu Yanwei. She simply replied indifferently, ¡°mother, I¡¯ll go upstairs first. ¡± ¡°Okay, you¡¯re tired too. ¡± Mrs. Huo nodded and nced at aunt yuan. ¡°Aunt Yuan, bring the young Madam¡¯s dinner up tonight. Let the young Madam have a good rest. ¡± ¡°Yes, Madam. ¡± Mrs. Huo ignored the others and did not even speak to Zhou Yunxi and her daughter. Zhou Yunxi¡¯s face turned red and she was at a loss. Gu Yanwei also knew that she had almost suffered a heavy loss. It was likely that all of Mrs. Huo¡¯s good feelings for her had disappeared because of Gu Ruochu. Huo Nanchen did not speak. He pursed his thin lips and followed Gu Ruochu upstairs. He could clearly sense that Gu Ruochu was not in a good mood. Mrs. Huo Suddenly shot a nce at Mrs. Zhang as she watched the couple go upstairs one after the other. Mrs. Zhang Understood and shot a meaningful nce back. The two of them seemed to have reached an agreement on something. Gu Ruochu did not notice Huo Nanchen who was following behind her. She was about to push open the bedroom door when her foot slipped. Chapter 62

Chapter 62:, what do you think of me?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION A firm and warm chest suddenly pressed against me and I was hugged to the waist. Gu Ruochu nced sideways and was stunned. Her eyes met that stunning face. ¡°Why are you here? ¡± Huo Nanchen did not say a word but his deep eyes suddenly lit up with a scorching heat. Gu Ruochu felt that there was something strange in his eyes as if there was a kind of... ... Desire ? ? Gu Ruochu lowered her head. From this angle, she could see the glory of her chest. She had identally slipped and almost bumped into this man, so her clothes were a little messy. She was shocked and quickly straightened her body to tidy herself up. Huo Nanchen watched her every move and suddenly pounced from behind. His hands were propped up against the bedroom wall. Gu Ruochu once again crashed into his arms. Her front was pressed against his chest which was heaving up and down, while her back was pressed against the cold wall. ¡°Huo Nanchen! ¡± Gu Ruochu did not know when but she realized that the one who had exploded had be her. In front of this man, she gradually felt a sense of powerlessness. ¡°who was the man sitting next to you at the auction? ¡± ¡°just a normal friend. ¡± ¡°A normal friend? A male friend who would whisper into your ear? ¡± Huo Nanchen was very close to her. They both breathed in and out as he suddenly bit her ear hard. Although it did not hurt, the heat was scorching. She felt a sharp pain in her heart. ¡°Have you gone mad? ¡± Huo Nanchen seemed to have been triggered by these three words. He thought of that sudden kiss and felt as if he had unlocked a button on his body. At this moment, he kissed her without a care in the world. Perhaps he had gone mad. Whenever he thought of her face to him, it seemed to be mixed with half-truths and half-lies. At this moment, what exactly did she.. Think of him? A man? Or was it just a husband who shared the same bed but had different dreams? Gu Ruochu felt as if her entire body had lost its strength. She was held by a long and strong arm and could only passively endure his kiss. She could sense that his body was tense and his eyes were filled with lust. She did not know if it was a punishment from anger or if it was a form of indulgence. Nanny Zhang squatted at the end of the building, her hands covering her mouth tightly. She was afraid that she would scream in excitement if she couldn¡¯t hold it in. She hid herself while she couldn¡¯t help but watch from the side. It was explosive! Huo was... ... burning with desire ! ! As the captain of the gossip team, Nanny Zhang began to slowly move downstairs. She was so excited that she wanted to tell Mrs. Huo everything she saw. ¨C On the other side, when the main media outlet, Sunshine News Network¡¯s sworn enemy, Qingyi News Network released a video and exined the cause of the incident from beginning to end. They even released a lot of evidence in a timely manner Many people who were paying attention to the news of Mrs. Huo¡¯s love affair were in an uproar It was an in-depth reconstruction of the incident of Mrs. Huo being cheated on. The person behind the revtion was actually the young Madam¡¯s sister! The sisters in the video had been coded so that their faces could not be seen clearly, but the voices inside were clearly heard. People quickly realized the truth of the matter In order to pay off the gambling debt, he actually sold his sister into the huo family! He poached his sister to be a mistress! The anonymous revtion was just to smear him and get to the top! All of a sudden, the truth was automatically reconstructed by theizens. It turned out that the one who had exposed the truth was the scheming b * Tch who had pretended to be innocent. Madam Huo had been so pitifully tricked by HER SO-CALLED ELDER SISTER! The angryizens realized that they had been led astray. The anger of being tricked made theizens even more agitated. They could not help but postments on the news tform denouncing the Scheming B * Tch. There were all kinds of nastyments. They were even more impassioned than when they had scolded Gu Ruochu. Chapter 63

Chapter 63: Disbelief

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION A firm and warm embrace suddenly pressed against her. She waspletely embraced. Gu Ruochu turned to look and was stunned. She then met that stunning face. ¡°Why are you here? ¡± Huo Nanchen did not speak but his deep eyes suddenly turned warm. She was shocked and quickly straightened her body to tidy herself up. Huo Nanchen watched her every move and suddenly pounced on her from behind. He then ced his hands on the bedroom wall. Gu Ruochu once again crashed into his embrace. ¡°Huo Nanchen! ¡± Gu Ruochu did not know when it began, but she realized that the one who had exploded had be her. In front of this man, she gradually felt a sense of powerlessness. ¡°who was the man sitting next to you at the auction? ¡± ¡°just a normal friend. ¡± ¡°A normal friend? A male friend who whispers in private? ¡± She felt a sharp pain in her heart because of his actions at this moment. ¡°Have you gone mad? ¡± He might have gone mad. Whenever he thought of her face to face with him, it seemed to be mixed with half-truths and half-lies. At this moment, what exactly did she ¡ª Think of herself? A man? Or just a husband in name? ¡ª Over here, when the main media outlet, Sunshine News Network¡¯s sworn enemy, Qingyi News Network released a video and exined the cause of the incident from beginning to end, releasing a lot of evidence in a timely manner.. Many people who were paying attention to Mrs. Huo¡¯s scandal were in an uproar ¡ª It was an in-depth reconstruction of the incident of Mrs. Huo being cheated on, and the person who exposed it behind the scenes was actually the young Madam¡¯s sister! The sisters in the video had been coded so that their faces could not be seen clearly. However, the voices in the video could be heard clearly. Soon, people realized the truth of the matter In order to pay off the gambling debts, she had actually sold her sister into the Huo family! She had poached her sister¡¯s side of the family and wanted to be a mistress! She had leaked the news anonymously just to smear her reputation and gain power! In an instant, all the truth was automatically reconstructed by theizens. It turned out that the one who had leaked the news was the scheming b * Tch who had pretended to be innocent. Madam Huo had been so pitifully tricked by her so-called sister! The angryizens realized that they had been led astray. The anger of being tricked made theizens even more agitated. They could not help but postments on the news tform to denounce the Scheming B * Tch. There were all kinds of nastyments. It was even more exciting than when they had scolded Gu Ruochu. Long legs: a gentle breeze rises, and the mistress dies at home. Congrattions to all the cheating b * Tches who had tried to poach her. All of them are F * cking having an ectopic pregnancy. [ smile ]. Ruoshui Weiyang: upstairs, this Gu Yanwei can¡¯t even be called a mistress. Huo Shao doesn¡¯t even care about her. At most, she has the dream of being a mistress. Come, give this trophy to our best acting B * Tch, Gu Yanwei! [ automatic wave ] She smiled: ¡°A whore should not erect a memorial, but a monument. ¡°. ... As the curses on the Inte turned to Gu Yanwei once again, when the name Gu Yanwei was exposed on the Inte, those who were familiar with her were in disbelief. Could Gu Yanwei be such a two-faced person? Although they didn¡¯t dare topletely believe it, there were still some who were skeptical. Those rich and powerful daughters were originally depressed because of the halo on Gu Yanwei¡¯s head. How could a woman from an ordinary background be more outstanding than these rich and powerful daughters How could she appear in public in such a morous manner in the upper ss society. Now that she had seen Gu Yanwei being exposed on the Inte, she felt very happy. The image of the gentle goddess that Gu Yanwei had built up was about to copse from now on. The situation on the Inte had been sessfully reversed. Initially, she had looked pitiful as if someone had stolen her man. Now, she had turned into a green-tea whore who wanted to be a mistress! Theizens felt embarrassed for Gu Yanwei. It was fortunate that Madam Huo was able to clear her name in time. Otherwise, she would have been killed by such a scheming green-tea whore. Now, Gu Yanwei was famous, even more so than a celebrity. Her first reaction was that Gu Ruochu was trying to harm her Zhou Yunxi looked at her eldest daughter, who was sobbing, and her heart ached. Just a moment ago, Gu Yanwei was still in the living room using Mrs. Huo of Gu Ruochu¡¯s shamelessness. Who would have thought that Gu Ruochu would make it impossible for her to defend herself with just a video. The p to the face came too quickly, and Gu Yanwei had yet to regain her senses. Mrs. Huo was still drinking tea in the garden while Mrs. Zhang was happily recounting the scene she had just witnessed. Mrs. Huo¡¯s ears turned red as she listened. She had wanted to be a helper, but she didn¡¯t expect them to already have that intention. It was better for her to wait and see. Mrs. Zhang was still talking, but she saw something out of the corner of her eye and quickly stopped. ¡°Mrs. Zhou, Mrs. Zhou is here. ¡± Gu Yanwei walked over aggressively with Zhou Yunxi. Zhou Yunxi¡¯s face was dark. Mrs. Huo pretended not to see her and continued to drink tea and admire the flowers. ¡°mother-inw, have you seen Ruo Chu? ¡± ¡°She¡¯s resting upstairs. What¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Zhou Yunxi could no longer control her emotions. A sinister smile appeared on her face as she spoke in a sharp voice ¡°This wretched girl actually ckmailed Yanwei online. How can she be so ruthless? She¡¯s so vicious that she won¡¯t even let her own sister off! This time, I¡¯m going to kill this heartless B * Stard! ¡± ¡°Watch yournguage! ¡± Mrs. Huo was immediately angered by the fact that someone pointed at her nose and called her daughter-inw a b * stard. She even skipped the title of ¡®mother-inw¡¯ . If it were not for her upbringing, they would have quarreled a long time ago. Zhou Yunxi was still unaware of her current situation and was arguing with Mrs. Huo at the top of her voice. ¡°Mrs. Huo, don¡¯t be fooled by Gu RUOCHU¡¯S APPEARANCE! Did you know that she had harmed Yan Wei? She had caused Yan Wei to be scolded on the Inte. Yan Wei is not a scheming child. It was all because of that wretched girl. ¡± This was the first time Mrs. Huo had seen Zhou Yunxi¡¯s hysterical and stubborn side. She was extremely furious even though her heart was pounding. However, her upbringing prevented her from saying anything worse. ¡°I¡¯m the one who ndered her on the Inte. What¡¯s the problem? ¡± A deep and maic voice was heard, like a bass cello. Hearing this voice, Gu Yanwei¡¯s body trembled and she looked at the person in disbelief. Chapter 64

Chapter 64: maintenance

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION When Huo Nanchen¡¯s tall and straight figure appeared and slowly walked towards her, Gu Yanwei waspletely shocked. At this moment, he still looked noble and elegant, like a God that could not be vited. It was as if he had amazed the years. She did not know when it began, but he had left a deep impression in her heart that was hard to erase. He had just said... ... that he was the one who had bought the news online to nder her ? How is this possible ! She did not need to think to know that Huo Nanchen was covering up for Gu Ruochu ... They clearly did not love each other, so why did he continue to protect Gu Ruochu? ¡°Nanchen, there¡¯s no need for you to defend ah Chu. I won¡¯t me her. ¡± Gu Yanwei¡¯s eyes were slightly red and there were tears in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve never wanted to steal anything from her. Even if I love you, it¡¯s only my own business. ¡± Huo Nanchen furrowed his brows and looked at her unmoved. ¡°I won¡¯t say it again. I was the one who posted the news online. If there¡¯s a problem,e find me. ¡± Gu Yanwei choked and suddenly did not know what to say. She could use a thousand words to cover up for herself in front of others, but these words were too pale in front of Huo Nanchen. She suddenly felt a sense of hatred towards Gu Ruochu because Huo Nanchen¡¯s heart... ... perhaps he already has that woman. He would not care about her at all ... Mrs. Huo was already feeling extremely annoyed. However, when she saw the delicate and pitiful Gu Yanwei, she was momentarily at a loss for words. ¡°Yanwei... you silly child, how could you be so silly? ¡± Zhou Yunxi did not expect things to turn out this way. Huo Nanchen had already clearly defended Gu Ruochu ... No matter how hysterical she was, it was impossible for her to seek justice for her eldest daughter. She would only make Mrs. Huo hate Yanwei even more. On this point, she was still rational. Zhou Yunxi suddenly felt anger towards Huo Nanchen. She felt that he was truly a scumbag. At the same time, she also felt that how could Gu Ruochu hurt Yanwei so viciously. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving first. ¡± Huo Nanchen looked at Mrs. Huo and said simply, ¡°by the way, mother, I¡¯m going on a business trip soon. ¡± ¡°A business trip? Why so urgent? ¡± Mrs. Huo was a little surprised when she heard that her son was going on a business trip. In the past, Nanchen had often gone on business trips, but now he had a chance to develop further with his wife. They were kissing like glue at the bedroom door. How could he be in such a hurry to go on a business trip so soon? Huo Nanchen just nodded and turned to leave. Mrs. Huo wanted to say something, but she hesitated. She looked at his cold face and felt a little helpless. Perhaps something had happened to her just now when she was with Ruo Chu. ¡°Mrs. ... ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry, love is not something that can be rushed. ¡± Madam Zhang was initially a little worried, but when she saw the calm expression on Madam Huo¡¯s face, she felt a sense of confidence. ¡°Young Madam. ¡± The Servant respectfully greeted Gu Ruochu when she saw her from afar. Huo Nanchen raised his eyes and looked at her with a deep and serene gaze. His gaze gradually darkened. Gu Ruochu met his gaze and calmly walked over. ¡°Gu Ruochu! ¡± Huo Nanchen watched her walk past him and directly ignored him as he looked at her expressionlessly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± He saw her raise her eyes and reached out to grab her arm. Gu Ruochu subconsciously leaned towards him and her entire body crashed into his firm chest. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you react when I called you just now? ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t hear you. ¡± Gu Ruochu was still immersed in her own world. She raised her head and looked at Huo Nanchen¡¯s Sullen but handsome face. She was puzzled. Why did she feel that Huo Nanchen¡¯s anger was a little strange recently. Chapter 65

Chapter 65: Drive them away

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo Nanchen¡¯s expression darkened even more when he heard those words. He had always been in a high and mighty position and had never lowered his head for anyone. However, he realized that he had made an exception in front of Gu Ruochu. Gu Ruochu was pushed away as soon as she regained her bnce. A bone-chilling temperature surrounded his body as he brushed past Gu Ruochu. Mrs. Huo sighed helplessly as she watched the scene of Nan Chen and Ruo Chu getting along. It seems that this couple still needs to slowly get used to each other. ¡°mother-inw, look at Nanchen. He really doesn¡¯t put me, his mother-inw, in his eyes at all! ¡± Once Huo Nanchen had left, Zhou Yunxi once again became arrogant and her face darkened. After ming Huo Nanchen, she pointed the me at Gu Ruochu. ¡°Gu Ruochu, look at what you¡¯ve done to your sister Your sister was so good to you back then. How can you be so heartless now You¡¯ve caused your sister to lose all her face outside. You¡¯ve even caused those upper-ss people to misunderstand your sister ¡°You... are you really going to make me so angry that I won¡¯t give up? ¡± Gu Ruochu saw that Zhou Yunxi was angry and a faint smile appeared on her face. No matter how she looked at it, she was gloating over Zhou Yunxi¡¯s misfortune. She was not like the original owner, Gu Nianzhi, who was called family. Zhou Yunxi¡¯s furious look made her very happy. All this while, Gu Yanwei had been Zhou Yunxi¡¯s treasure. Hurting Gu Yanwei was hurting Zhou Yunxi. ¡°YOU DAMNED GIRL! ¡± Zhou Yunxi saw that Gu Ruochu was unmoved andpletely ignored Mrs. Huo¡¯s fierce p. Instead, Gu Ruochu firmly held her hand. ¡°I harmed my sister? ¡± The corners of Gu Ruochu¡¯s mouth twitched. She looked at Zhou Yunxi¡¯s unreasonable face and wanted to p her. However, she held it in for the time being. ¡°I was merely giving her a taste of her own medicine. My sister likes to see my reputation ruined so much. If I don¡¯t let her experience it firsthand, how can I live up to her ¡°kindness¡± towards me? ¡± ¡°What right do you have to say these things? Since I¡¯ve given birth to you and raised you, you must listen to me no matter what I say. Otherwise, you will be disobedient and unfilial and will receive retribution. Go and apologize now and say that you deliberately smeared your sister¡¯s name! ¡± In Zhou Yunxi¡¯s heart, no matter what kind of conditions she proposed, Gu Ruochu should ept them unconditionally. In the past, Gu Ruochu had almost beenpletely brainwashed by her theory, that was why she had submitted to it. But now, Gu Ruochu only felt that this was aplete joke. ¡°Zhou Yunxi, now I¡¯m starting to wonder if Yan Wei is your adopted daughter or if Ruo Chu is your adopted daughter. ¡± Mrs. Huoughed in anger. Even she felt that everything that had happened before her eyes was ridiculous. She did not know what Zhou Yunxi was thinking. ¡°Yan Wei is my adopted daughter, but she¡¯s kind and heartless. On the other hand, my biological daughter, who has been scheming since she was a child, is not like me at all. Sometimes, I really wish that Yan Wei was my biological daughter.¡±Zhou Yunxi looked at Gu Ruochu She was extremely disgusted. Mrs. Huo felt as if her worldview had been refreshed. How could anyone hate their own child so much. ¡°very well, mother. Since you think that Gu Yanwei is your daughter, you can just follow her from now on. There¡¯s no need for you to stay in the Huo family. I won¡¯t me you if you don¡¯t treat me like your daughter. ¡°I¡¯ve done my best for you after staying in the Huo family for so many days. Now, go with your biological daughter. ¡± Gu Ruochu nodded and smiled as if it was a matter of fact She spread her hands. Gu Ruochu could not be bothered to kill Zhou Yunxi. However, Zhou Yunxi was simply courting death. Hence, she had deliberately provoked Zhou Yunxi to lose herposure just now so that Mrs. Huo could see her true colors. Gu Ruochu¡¯s words made Zhou Yunxi¡¯s face turn Pale. Does Gu Ruochu mean to drive me and Yanwei away? No... ... How can this be ! ! Zhou Yunxi subconsciously turned to look at Mrs. Huo, only to find that she was unmoved and unusually cold. Chapter 66

Chapter 66: fainting

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°mother-inw... ¡± Zhou Yunxi¡¯s face was a little red. She realized that she had been a burden to her eldest daughter. No one could tolerate outsiders throwing a Tantrum in their own house, let alone the Huo family. ¡°You don¡¯t have to call me mother-inw anymore! I¡¯m only Ruo Chu¡¯s mother-inw. Since your biological daughter is Yan Wei and not Ruo Chu, I don¡¯t have the honor to be your mother-inw. ¡± Mrs. Huo¡¯s cold and stern voice shocked Gu Yanwei She knew that this matter had gone a little too far. ¡°Back then, Ruo Chu told me that you didn¡¯t tell her abouting to the Huo family to recuperate. I didn¡¯t believe that it was because Ruo Chu was too insensible. I didn¡¯t expect you to reveal your true colors not long after that. You were hysterical like a shrew, insulting your own daughter and now you dare to use my son The Huo family can not tolerate a great Buddha like you. Please SCRAM!¡± Mrs. Huo, who had always been elegant and dignified, had even said the word ¡°Scram¡± . It was clear that Mrs. Huo¡¯s tolerance towards Zhou Yunxi had reached its limit. Gu Ruochuughed lightly when she heard Mrs. Huo say the word ¡°Scram¡± . From an angle that only Gu Yanwei could see, she arrogantly and contemptuously gave her middle finger. Gu Yanwei was furious when she saw Gu Ruochu in such a state! She had initially wanted to use Zhou Yunxi to torture Gu Ruochu, but who would have thought that things had gone far beyond her imagination. From the moment Gu Ruochu saw Mrs. Huo¡¯s expression, she knew that she did not need to do anything. Mrs. Huo would deal with Zhou Yunxi on her own. Back then, she had allowed Zhou Yunxi to move into the huo family, and she could also let her leavepletely. Zhou Yunxi did not expect Mrs. Huo to be so tough. She had wanted to retaliate out of habit, but Gu Yanwei held her hand tightly before she shut her mouth. She did not understand. It was clearly Yan Wei who had suffered such grievance today. Didn¡¯t Mrs. Huo always like Yan Wei When did she start to favor Gu Ruochu. Zhou Yunxi still licked her lips and called her mother-inw, ¡°I was also angered by Ruo Chu. In reality, who doesn¡¯t love their own daughter. I was just saying those words in a moment of anger... ... I did not need to worry about Yan Wei since she was young. It was all because of Ruo Chu who always thought of ways to make me angry ... .. ¡°angry words? So everything that goes wrong is Ruo Chu¡¯s fault? ¡± Mrs. Huo said fiercely ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not confident about Ruo Chu¡¯s appearance on the news this time. I just don¡¯t want to admit that this dignified and generous child actually has such a face behind her back. In the future, you two better take care of yourselves! ¡± No mother would treat her own child this way. Mrs. Huo couldn¡¯t understand Zhou Yunxi at all. After the maid reported the news, Huo Jingjing rushed over to help. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t be rash. Auntie Zhou is sick. ¡± ¡°Jingjing! ¡± Seeing that Mrs. Huo was determined to chase her and her eldest daughter away, Zhou Yunxi was so scared that she had no choice but to turn to the eldest daughter of the huo family for help. ¡°She is indeed sick. She is crazy. ¡± Auntie Zhang¡¯s sudden words had unexpectedly left her mouth. She covered her mouth in embarrassment andughed awkwardly. Gu Yanwei:¡±...¡± Huo Jingjing red at Auntie Zhang and quickly winked at Zhou Yunxi. Zhou Yunxi understood what Huo Jingjing was trying to say. She suddenly covered her chest with her hand and her expression didn¡¯t look too good. ¡°Mom, what happened to you? ¡± Gu Yanwei subconsciously held onto Zhou Yunxi¡¯s hand. Zhou Yunxi nced at her and suddenly fainted. ¡°Auntie Zhou, are you alright? ¡± Huo Jingjing quickly pretended to check her breathing, ¡°call doctor Tang, he might be sick. ¡± Gu Yanwei gritted her teeth and looked at the unmoved Gu Ruochu. She pointed at Gu Yanwei¡¯s nose and scolded, ¡°Ah Chu, mom is sick and you¡¯re still standing there. Do you even have a heart? Hurry UP AND HELP ME UPSTAIRS! ¡± Chapter 67

Chapter 67: Who is chapter 68?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu stared coldly at everything in front of her and did not move. Her ck Eyes were unusually calm and filled with sarcasm. ¡°The usual symptoms of asthma are sneezing, runny nose, coughing, chest tightness, and so on. Mother actually fainted on the spot. This is the first time I¡¯ve heard of such an illness. Sister, do you really want me to not give you and mother face in front of so many people in order to be happy? ¡± When the surrounding people heard Gu Ruochu¡¯s exnation, they looked at the mother and daughter with a strange look in their eyes. So it was all just an act. Gu Yanwei¡¯s face turned red and she could not say a word to refute. She still could not keep her cool and insisted onpeting with Gu Ruochu. In the end, she was humiliated instead. In the end, it was Gu Ruochu¡¯s resistance that caused her to lose her original rationality. All she wanted to do was to hit Gu Ruochu hard. Gu Ruochu could have turned a blind eye to Zhou Yunxi¡¯s act, but this sister of hers liked to provoke her. Did she really think that she would be as obedient as before? This Zhou Yunxi simply did not have any tricks up her sleeve to stay in the Huo family. Now that she was like this, no one would be able to kick her out of the Huo family. Zhou Yunxiy in Gu Yanwei¡¯s arms, almost wanting to strangle this wretched girl. Mrs. Huo also noticed something, but she didn¡¯t do anything. Instead, she instructed, ¡°Aunt Yuan, take Mrs. Zhou upstairs to rest. Ask Dr. Tang toe over and take a look. ¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. ¡± The mother-inw and daughter-inw only took care of her for a bit before leaving. Mrs. Huo¡¯s attitude made Zhou Yunxi Gnash her teeth in anger, but she could only endure it when she thought of how she could stay in the Huo family forever. ¡°Ruo Chu,e over here for a moment. ¡± This was the first time Mrs. Huo had called her over so gently. Her eyes were filled with a smile. ¡°I have an appointment with someone to soak in the hot spring tomorrow. You shoulde with me. ¡± This was the first time Mrs. Huo had asked her out. Gu Ruochu knew that this mother-inw¡¯s heart was slowly leaning towards her. Besides looking for Rong Xiao, she had nothing else to do tomorrow. It would be good for her to go out for a walk. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make some preparations tomorrow. ¡± Mrs. Huo Smiled as a dark light shed in her eyes. Early the next morning, Gu Ruochu packed her things and followed Mrs. Huo out. Mrs. Huo had booked a hot spring SPAR at a resort in an city. It would take her more than an hour to drive. ¡°Madam, look at how beautiful the young Madam is. She¡¯s like a fairy who has descended from heaven. ¡± Nanny Zhang praised Gu Ruochu with a smile on her face. The more she looked at her, the more she liked her. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? ¡± Mrs. Huo was also smiling from the side. Now, she was beginning to realize how special this daughter-inw of hers was. Gu Ruochu did not know if it was an illusion, but she felt that the way Mrs. Huo looked at her was like... ... She could not put her finger on it. It made her feel as if all her hair was standing on end ... Soon, they arrived at the resort area. A staff member greeted them warmly. ¡°Mrs. Huo, Young Madam, wee, wee. ¡± The hot spring was located in an advantageous location. The surrounding rocks were warm, and there were all kinds of fruits and flowers by the side. The service was very considerate. She and Mrs. Huo Soaked together, but there was a curtain separating them so that they would not feel awkward. Watching the beautiful scenery and soaking in the hot spring was indeed very rxing. ¡°Ruo Chu, get ready to soak here. I¡¯ll go pick up my sisters ande back. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Gu Ruochu stretchedzily, changed into a swimsuit in the enclosed room, and went straight into the water. After soaking for a while, she suddenly heard the sound of slow footstepsing from outside the curtain. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She immediately realized that it was definitely not Mrs. Huo¡¯s footsteps. Who Was it? Chapter 68

Chapter 68: Chapter 69: There really is someone

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu subconsciously swam towards the shore. She reached out and touched the side, but she could not touch the clothes that she had just ced on top. This is strange! Sensing that the people outside were getting closer and closer, Gu Ruochu suddenly sank into the hot spring. Her Silky ck hair rippled on the surface of the water and was quickly buried under the water. The moment the curtain was lifted, Huo Nanchen could only see a misty mist. His initially tense nerves slowly rxed. He had almost thought that there was someone in the hot spring because he had smelled a very faint fragrance. It was a little familiar but he could not remember where he had smelled it before. She had not been by his sidest night and had not slept the entire night. His mother had caught him when he had just returned from thepany this morning and had dragged him to the hot spring to rest. Coincidentally, he had a headache today. Perhaps it was because he had not rested well at thepanyst night. If he was not at home, that woman must have slept like a log. Huo Nanchen began to take off his clothes and changed into a pair of boxers before stepping into the hot spring. Gu Ruochu stayed at the bottom of the hot spring for a few minutes. She heard that someone had indeed entered the hot spring. However, there was no more movement after entering the hot spring. Perhaps it really was Mrs. Huo! It was her own overthinking. At the thought of this, Gu Ruochu slowly emerged from the hot spring. She reached out and smoothed her wet hair to the side before slowly swimming to the side of the hot spring. Huo Nanchen was resting with his eyes closed in the hot spring. However, when he felt the movement of the hot spring, he suddenly opened his eyes. A cold and sharp light reflected in his eyes. There was really someone in the hot spring. Through the thin veil, he saw a beautiful figure with her back facing him. Her Long, wet hair was draped over her back. It seemed to be... ... Gu Ruochu, his wife ? ? He remained calm and collected. His dark eyes narrowed as if he was trying to see through her as he gently approached her. After soaking in the hot spring for more than ten minutes, Gu Ruochu suddenly remembered something. ¡°Mother, I have something to do with a friend of mine. You and mother Zhang should go back first. ¡± No one replied from the other side. There was only silence and only the sound of breathing could be heard. Gu Ruochu had her back to the other side of the room. Naturally, she could sense the burning gaze from behind her. Her heart was once again on high alert. ¡°What friend are you looking for? What¡¯s the matter? ¡± When she heard the man¡¯s deep voice, Gu Ruochu happened to turn her eyes to the side and met his Cold Sea of stars. A faint light shone from the depths of his eyes. Her pupils constricted and she stared in disbelief at the man who had almost instantly stuck close to her. The corners of his eyes were elongated and the ends of his eyes revealed a mischievous look. His hair was a little wet and water droplets slid down from his exquisite and perfect face. It was sexy and seductive. The most important thing was that he seemed... ... To be naked ! ! His entire chest was almost pressed against her back. He could feel the firm feeling of his abdominal muscles and the strong scent of a man. He ced his hands on both sides of his back as if he was hugging her from behind. Huo Nanchen? ! ! Why is he here! Gu Ruochu¡¯s face stiffened once again. She did not dare to move in his embrace because the slightest movement would cause their bodies toe into close contact. ¡°Huo Nanchen, why are you here? ¡± Mrs. Huo was clearly here. How did she suddenly be Huo Nanchen? After some thought, Gu Ruochu realized that it was her mother-inw who had tricked her intoing here and had also let the wolf in. Was Mrs. Huo also this mean when she tried to set Gu Yanwei and Huo Nanchen up... ... Chapter 69

Chapter 69: Chapter 71: half-truths and half-lies

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo Nanchen tilted his head and looked at her from top to bottom, ¡°why are you so flustered when you see me? Did you do something to let me down, HMM? ¡± ¡°such as having an affair? ¡± Gu Ruochu slowly calmed herself down. She looked at the man who was right in front of her and smiled gently, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about changing husbands so soon. Don¡¯t worry. ¡± ¡°You mean, you still have ns to change husbands? ¡± Gu Ruochu raised her head and looked at his extremely serious expression. A half-truth and half-lies smile appeared on her face as she gave a half-truth answer. ¡°Who knows what will happen in the future? ¡± If there was one man in her life whom she had never understood, it would probably be Huo Nanchen. You¡¯ll never know what kind of emotions are hidden in those enigmatic eyes of his. In fact, she was just as difficult to understand as he was. She was also wearing a thick mask when facing him. Gu Ruochu noticed that Huo Nanchen had not said a word. She quietly tried to move away from him. In the next second, a long and powerful arm was wrapped around her waist. It forcefully pulled her back to his side and hugged her openly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to soak in the hot spring? Soak well, why are you running around? ¡± His hand was on her waist, showing no intention of letting go. It felt like a newlywed couple or a couple on their honeymoon in the hot spring. His well-defined skin stuck to his body, causing a shudder and sparks of fire. I want it, I really want it, what should I do? She was still talking, but he was almost only imagining the feeling of her being pressed under his body. He was shocked by this strange but almost crazy thought of his. He could not tell what had gone wrong. No matter how much he tried to restrain himself, he could not help but fall into a deep depression. He felt that his idea was very dangerous. Huo Nanchen looked at the person who was right in front of him. It was as if there was a fire burning in his body and his mouth was parched. ¡°Gu Ruochu, are you trying to seduce me? ¡± He said these words with great difficulty. He did not know what state of mind he was in when he said these words but his dark eyes stared at her. If she had not deliberately seduced him, how could he have felt it? ¡°Huo Shao, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know that this is your mother¡¯s ¡°conspiracy¡± ? ¡± He knew, of course he knew. He just wanted to know when he asked if there was anything interesting about her. For example, acquiescence, or half-denial. Gu Ruochu thought that it was very interesting and suddenly asked curiously, ¡°your mother used to be your couple with Gu Yanwei. I want to know, did your mother also set you and Gu Yanwei up in this way? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± ¡°How does Huo Shao feel? ¡± Huo Nanchen hugged her. The smoothness of his skin made him want to move. This feeling was very unfamiliar and it also made him feel awkward. He thought about it seriously and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything. ¡± He really did not feel anything. There was only a sense of destion in his heart and a deathly stillness. Back then, the woman who had seduced him was not only Gu Yanwei. There were also many other women whose names he could not even remember. Gu Ruochu seemed to find it funny and scoffed, ¡°my sister is so pitiful. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to give up her dignity and throw it all away. Who would have thought that she would not be interested in her at all. ¡± Huo Nanchen did not say anything but Gu Ruochu could see a sense of danger in his eyes. It was deep, dangerous, and mixed with some sort of lust. She took the initiative to put some distance between them and did not want to continue soaking in the hot spring with him. Chapter 70

Chapter 70: Chapter 72 was most afraid that the air would suddenly be quiet

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Little did she know that her actions had unknowingly angered this man. Huo Nanchen reached out and pressed the man against his bare chest. Gu Ruochu touched his well-defined skin, which was warm, stic, and delicate. He opened his mouth and fiercely pierced through her lips and tongue. The tip of his tongue began to wreak havoc and entwined intensely, not giving her a chance to escape. It was unknown what kind of evil fire was running through her body, burning bit by bit. Gu Ruochu¡¯s entire body was lifted out of the hot spring as he made a ssh. His slender legs firmly mped around his waist and his hand grabbed the air a few times before unconsciously grabbing his head His hand rubbed his scalp as he grabbed his short hair. ¡°Huo Nanchen, calm down! ¡± ¡°Huo Nanchen! ¡± He did not speak as his teeth slowly rubbed against her fair neck, leaving a series of purplish-green hickeys. He continued to kiss and lick her snow-white neck. S-H-I-T! Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes slowly turned dark and cold. She never thought that this man¡¯s wolf nature had beenpletely stimted. A man usually thinks with his lower body, and when he sees himself, he can¡¯t help himself. Every part of her was in front of his eyes, so much so that his eyes were a little straight... ... The first time he saw her breasts, his hand gave a perverse squeeze. Her sudden exmation had an unspeakable sweetness in his ears, and a string of tension in his brain had been broken. ... He wants it. He wants it! Anyway, she¡¯s his wife. It¡¯s perfectly normal for a gun to go off in a hot spring. Wild, impulsive! In Gu Ruochu¡¯s perception, he was calm and restrained. However, this was the first time he had seen a fierce and impulsive Huo Nanchen. She had never seen such a strange Huo Nanchen, so strange that she thought it was someone else. Even Rong Xiao knew that this man was simply a difficult target in hell mode. He would never fall in love with a woman, and now he¡¯s falling in love with her... ... He was now.. So fierce and wild. Stop! Stop! Knock, knock, knock There was a sudden and urgent knock on the door. Gu Ruochu finally managed to pull out her tongue from his lips and forcefully pushed the man in front of her away. ¡°Who is it? ! ¡± If Huo Nanchen had any hair on his body, Gu Ruochu felt like she was about to explode. The atmosphere outside weakened and it was the waiter¡¯s voice, ¡°Madam Huo, our chef has made a few new desserts and has specially brought them over for Madam Huo to try... ¡°. The desserts here were very popr. Initially, he had wanted to give Madam Huo some desserts topliment her. If he was lucky, he might even be able to strike up a conversation with her. However, she seemed to have... ... interrupted something extraordinary ... A PILL It¡¯s definitely a pill! ¡°GET LOST! ¡± A man¡¯s angry voice was heard from inside. The waitress was so frightened that she almost rolled and crawled away. In an instant, she had disappeared without a trace. Huo Nanchen thought that he had a bad temper but this was the first time he had been so angry in front of an outsider. When he tried to calm his body and heart, he saw Gu Ruochu looking at him. There was an indescribable calmness and indifference in her expression. ¡°Master Huo, has the anger from earlier subsided? ¡± He looked at the person in front of him who was less than half a meter away from him. His heart suddenly froze like an ice pir. He no longer had the fiery heat and impatience from earlier. He was most afraid of the air, but it had suddenly be quiet. Chapter 71

Chapter 71: Chapter 73: Love Your shape

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo Nanchen did not say another word. He got out of the hot spring and went straight into the changing room. He returned to his cold and indifferent self and remained calm andposed. He seemed to have thought of something and turned to look at Gu Ruochu who was still in the water. ¡°Don¡¯t Soak in the hot spring for too long. You should get up soon. It¡¯s not good for your health. ¡± ¡°MM. ¡± This is... ... showing concern for her ? ? The awkward atmosphere suddenly turned cold, leaving Gu Ruochu alone in the hot spring. Her eyes were filled with contemtion. Why do I feel so humiliated just now In my lifetime, I was actually... ... suppressed by a man ? ? What happened to being mighty, domineering, and arrogant! Outside the hot spring, in the tea hall. ¡°Wow, mom, count how many times have you done this? ¡± The point was that even the target was different. Last time, it was Gu Yanwei. This time, it was Gu Ruochu. If it had been his brother, he would have broken down long ago. Last time, his mother had intentionally allowed Gu Yanwei to break into his bath. Last time, she had ruthlessly drugged him. This time, he did not know what his mother was up to. Between a youth and a young man, Huo Zijun¡¯s skin was as white as snow. His thin, bright red lips gave off a sunny smile. He watched as his mother pretended to drink tea. He criticized her verbally, but his devilish white face was filled with excitement and curiosity. ¡°You heartless man, I¡¯ve been worried sick about your brother¡¯s serious business. What do you mean by this? ! ¡± ¡°Of course not, of course I¡¯ll always support mom. Look at my hand gestures, they¡¯re all in the shape of love for you. ¡± Huo Zijun¡¯s hand made a careful gesture as he moved closer Mrs. Huo could not help butugh out loud, ¡°alright, don¡¯t act cute in front of me. As long as you don¡¯t make me worry too much, I¡¯ll thank the heavens. ¡± Huo Zijun pursed his lips and caught a glimpse of the tall figure walking over from the corner of his eye. That exquisite and perfect face looked a little... ... Uh, why does it look like it¡¯s written with dissatisfaction ? ? ¡°Brother! ¡± ¡°Son, you... How could you be so fast? ¡± Mrs. Huo elegantly stood up and walked over to ask when she saw Huo Nanchen. However, she realized that Gu Ruochu was not following behind her ... Judging from the time taken, it was only about twenty minutes. Wasn¡¯t this a little too fast? Mrs. Huo seemed to have thought of something and stared at her son in disbelief. This... ... This can¡¯t be possible ? ? Mother Zhang:¡±...¡± Huo Zijun:¡±...¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s face turned ck. He sat down and raised his hand to drink all the ice water on the table in one gulp. It seemed... ... that he was quite angry ... Huo Zijun held back hisughter. He had thought that his brother would be as calm andposed as before. He did not expect that Gu Ruochu would be able to defeat him. In the eyes of outsiders, Gu Ruochu came from the same background. Gu Ruochu had never been able topare to Gu Yanwei. Her Etiquette, cultural knowledge, cultivation, and reputation were all far below his own sister¡¯s. Because of her extremely high business skills, Gu Yanwei¡¯s halo was stronger than many daughters of prestigious families. Although the previous news had damaged Gu Yanwei¡¯s reputation, it was only a small damage. As time passed, the others no longer took the news seriously. He never thought that Gu Ruochu would have such a surprising side to her so soon. She had even taken care of a man like his brother who had been celibate for ten thousand years. This seduction skill must be published! ¡°brother, have you fallen for... my sister-inw? ¡± ¡°... It¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°Let me tell you, brother. ¡± Huo Zijun sneakily moved closer and said meaningfully, ¡°if you can¡¯t get her, I can help you drug her! ¡± Chapter 72

Chapter 72: Chapter 74: The uing banquet

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°If you really dare to do this, I¡¯ll break your legs. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s words caused Huo Zijun¡¯s face to fall. After Gu Ruochu emerged from the hot spring, her expression was the same as usual as she had lunch with the others at the resort. She then nned to look for Rong Xiao and Xu Yichen. Thepany had been officially established and Rong Xiao had used all sorts of channels to recruit and hire people. The newpany had already taken on a small scale and Gu Ruochu nned to take a look first. Mrs. Huo had never restricted Gu Ruochu¡¯s freedom. After spending some time with her, she was more or less aware of her personality and naturally would not interfere with her. This little girl had her own boundaries and boundaries. ¡°Ruo Chu, there¡¯s something I almost forgot to remind you about. ¡± Mrs. Huo suddenly remembered something and solemnly instructed ¡°There¡¯s arge-scale dinner party to be held at home in a few days. Your father will be inviting some celebrities from all walks of life over. There¡¯s still a few days left, you should prepare well. ¡± The Huo family was a well-known family in an city. Hosting all kinds ofrge and small banquets was amon urrence. This was their circle. As Madam Huo, it was impossible for Gu Ruochu to avoid socializing with them. In the past, whenever there was an event like this, Gu Ruochu would feel as if she was facing a great enemy because she would definitely make a fool of herself in front of everyone. Back then, Mrs. Huo had hated Gu Ruochu for failing to live up to her expectations. Fortunately, Gu Yanwei was still able to take care of things on her own, apanying her in and out of entertaining guests. Gradually, Mrs. Huo began to have a good impression of Gu Yanwei. In the eyes of outsiders, Gu Yanwei was like the young Madam Huo. She was even more worthy of her name than the Real Young Madam Huo. Most of the people who attended these banquets were from the upper ss. There were also invited reporters and the media. Back then, Gu Ruochu¡¯s reputation had been ruined little by little. Even though Gu Ruochu had changed, Mrs. Huo was still worried that she would not be able to control herself. This banquet was the first time the Huo family had held such a grand banquet after Gu Ruochu¡¯s car ident. ¡°Alright, I understand. ¡± Gu Ruochu nodded and took this matter to heart. Huo Nanchen did not ask her where she was going, but there was a hint of other emotions in his eyes. It was as if there was ayer of mist in between them. Gu Ruochu raised her eyes slightly, but it was a deep darkness. No one knew what she was thinking. Everyone thought that she was unbearably vulgar and a good-for-nothing. No matter how she looked or how she looked, she could neverpare to Gu Yanwei. This time, she wanted to let Gu Yanwei know. She, Gu Yanwei, no longer had the right topare to her, Gu Ruochu! She slowly curled the corners of her lips, casting a shadow on the side. Huo Zijun sometimes felt that from a certain point of view, Gu Ruochu and his brother really looked alike. He suddenly wanted to know what kind of good show was waiting for him. Gu Ruochu drove to thepany. Rong Xiao was crossing his legs as he watched the recent major events in the entertainment industry. His good-looking hands were typing skillfully on the keyboard. ¡°You¡¯re here? Have a seat, make yourself at home. ¡± ¡°MM. ¡± Gu Ruochu casually sat next to Rong Xiao and told him about the events that had happened in the Huo family home over the past few days. Rong Xiao stopped typing and looked at Gu Ruochu as if he had seen a ghost, ¡°you mean... Huo Nanchen? ! ¡± The name Huo Nanchen was like a warning line in his brain. He had be famous at a young age and was born into a wealthy family like the military, business, and political circles. That was why Rong Xiao had often heard of his name when he was young. His impression of him was that he was cold, resolute, and dangerous. It was the same for Gu Ruochu. She had long known that she must not provoke this kind of person. Chapter 73

Chapter 73: Chapter 75: The more you love, the more desperate you be

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Thus, Gu Ruochu has only been ying around and quit when things are going well. She never dared to cross his bottom line and never thought of attacking a man who could be described as difficult to attack in the hell mode. Rong Xiao never dreamed that after so many years, he would actuallye into contact with Huo Nanchen because of his gay friend. ¡°Yes. ¡± After receiving Gu Ruochu¡¯s firm answer, Rong Xiao Stuttered and stammered, ¡°could... could it be that you¡¯ve really conquered this man? ¡± ¡°Even in heat? ¡± Gu Ruochu rolled her eyes at him. Her expression gradually turned cold as she slowly said, ¡°how many women would fall for a man like him? In my previous life, I witnessed my mother¡¯s tragedy with my own eyes. ¡± The more you love someone, the more desperate you will be. Back then, my mother had witnessed her being sent to the ck prison by her own father for offending her mistress. She had almost broken down as if she had gone mad and refused to let her go. ¡°Ah Qi, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have fallen in love with that person from the start. I really know my mistake, I really was wrong... Bai Mo, you can count everything on me, don¡¯t touch my daughter... ¡± Gu Ruochu could not bear the pain of such misery and bloody despair. In her previous life, her mother¡¯s words were so clear that even a punctuation mark seemed to echo in her ears. Decades of love. Decades of waiting. The wrong thing was to fall in love with such a cold-blooded and heartless man from the upper ss society. Her mother had paid the price in blood in the end. She would never make the same mistake! ¡°...¡± At the Huo residence ¡°Miss Gu, this is a gown from the second young master. ¡± The maid knocked on Gu Yanwei¡¯s door and handed the gift box to the elegant and dignified Gu Yanwei. ¡°thank the second young master for me. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. ¡± A faint smile appeared on Gu Yanwei¡¯s face as she took the gift box and closed the door. ¡°Yanwei, did the second young master give you a gift again? ¡± Zhou Yunxi looked at the gift box in Gu Yanwei¡¯s hand. She knew that Huo Zirui would give gifts to his eldest daughter from time to time, and sometimes it was very expensive jewelry. Yanwei was very beautiful and had many suitors. She felt very proud from the bottom of her heart. These good things werepletely worthy of Yanwei¡¯s status. However, this second young master was a bit of a yboy. It was said that he had nock of women around him, so he was not very reliable. If Huo Nanchen could not be caught, Zhou Yunxi thought of a way out. Even if she married this yboy in the end, she could still enjoy the huo family¡¯s immense wealth. ¡°It¡¯s not a gift. It¡¯s a dress for the huo family¡¯s dinner party in a few days. ¡± Gu Yanwei ced the box on the table and opened it. She was attracted by the exquisite dress in the box. The white evening dress was elegant and noble in design, and it was decorated with bright diamonds. In the gift box, it revealed the illusion of a shining star. ¡°This gown is so beautiful. Second Young Master Huo has been very attentive to you. ¡± ¡°Mother, what nonsense are you spouting? Second Young Master and I are just friends. ¡± Gu Yanwei spoke with a mixture of anger and anger as she put away the gown. Huo zirui seemed to have always had a good impression of her and did not like Gu Ruochu either. On this point, Gu Yanwei felt that she was superior to Gu Ruochu. Even though she had been exposed in the newsst time, these people... ... were still standing by her side ? ¡°Alright, alright, alright. My daughter can handle it on her own. ¡± Zhou Yunxi knew that Gu Yanwei was shy, so she only replied meaningfully. Gu Yanwei sat down and suddenly remembered that Gu ruochu would be attending this banquet as well. Gu Ruochu had previously made her look like dirt. This time, she would definitely be able to turn the tables around at the banquet. This time, she would definitely not show any mercy to Gu Ruochu. Just thinking about it made her excited. Chapter 74

Chapter 74: Chapter 76, the so-called apology

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°mother, should I apologize to my younger sister? After all, I¡¯m her older sister. I can¡¯t take a step back and really have a grudge against my younger sister. My younger sister is actually... already pitiful enough. ¡± Indeed, even her biological mother loathed her. Everyone knew that she was a vulgar good-for-nothing and felt that she was lower than herself by more than a level. Gu Ruochu, of course she was pitiful. If she were to use a little trick to trick her at the Huo family¡¯s banquet this time, perhaps even Mrs. Huo¡¯s remaining patience with her would bepletely exhausted. Gu Yanwei hesitated for a moment before she began to discuss with Zhou Yunxi. ¡°apologize? What do you mean by apologize? Besides, that wretched girl¡¯s temper has be so bad. Even if you apologize, she might ignore you. She might even take the opportunity to step on you a few times. ¡± At the mention of Gu Ruochu, Zhou Yunxi¡¯s stomach was filled with anger ¡°She doesn¡¯t even know how to weigh her own weight. How could a vulgar good-for-nothing like her sit firmly in the position of Madam Huo? It¡¯s better to give it to you so that she can get some benefits from you in the future. ¡± I¡¯m clearly thinking of that damned girl. Why doesn¡¯t she appreciate my kindness at all! In Zhou Yunxi¡¯s heart, Gu Ruochu was exactly like this. Unfortunately, she did not know it. ¡°Mother, forget it. If AH CHU is so overconfident, don¡¯t me us for not warning her. ¡± Gu Yanwei continued to speak gently as if her words were truly for Gu Ruochu¡¯s own good. ¡°You saidst time that that damned girl had formed apany with someone else? ¡± ¡°Yes, and I also heard that AH CHU had signed up for some director ss. That ce is filled with outstanding talents. Ah Chu thinks too highly of herself. ¡± ¡°Director? How can she be a director like that? ¡± Zhou Yunxi felt as if she had just heard the biggest joke in the world. ¡°Let her do whatever she wants. ¡± Zhou Yunxi¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. ¡°When the timees, Mrs. Huo will know that Gu Ruochu is no ordinary good-for-nothing. She can¡¯t evenpete with a single finger of yours. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Gu Yanwei had a look of certainty on her face. She was naturally gifted and intelligent. As long as Gu Ruochu wanted to do something, she would interfere and ruin it. She would let Gu Ruochu know how big the gap between her and herself was! ¡°...¡± ¡°Master Qi, actually, you don¡¯t need to go to this international director training ss. Compared to them, you¡¯re already an international director. ¡± Even though an Cheng¡¯s international director ss was a ce where many talented people gathered, Gu Ruochu was already an internationally renowned director before she was reborn. She could instantly kill a group of people when she debuted. A few days ago, when Rong Xiao found out that Gu Ruochu had registered for this director ss, he was really shocked. ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m an international director that I should go. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes were pitch-ck and bright. The corners of her lips curled up in an evil smile ¡°I¡¯m the Huo family¡¯s ¡°delicate¡± youngdy. Isn¡¯t it unreasonable for me to suddenly be a high-level new director? I have to be logical in everything, right? ¡± ¡°I understand. ¡± Rong Xiao expressed his understanding. He reached out and nudged her elbow and said seriously, ¡°master Qi, it¡¯s time for you to show off again. ¡± If a person with real power disguised as Xiao Bai and entered the training ss, wouldn¡¯t they have to start showing off all sorts of things? Gu Ruochu:¡±...¡± ¡°Rong Xiao, do you want a beating? ¡± Gu Ruochu curled the corners of her lips and punched him until he cried out in pain. The director¡¯s training ss would begin in the next few days. Gu Ruochu nned to observe from the side first to see the quality of the ss. Chapter 75

Chapter 75: Chapter 77 rest assured

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re back? ¡± Gu Ruochu knew that Huo Nanchen had returned when she saw his car parked below. It seemed that he would be staying at home tonight. It was not as if they had never slept in the same bed before. It was not a big deal. It was almost seven o¡¯clock in the evening when Gu Ruochu returned to the huo family home. Since she did not have much of an appetite, she told Mrs. Huo that she was going upstairs to rest. As soon as she entered the house, she saw Huo Nanchen leaning against the headboard of the bed in his silver-gray pajamas. His long legs were slightly bent. He was holding a magazine in his hand as he quietly flipped through it. His pajamas were slightly open and his sturdy chest was faintly visible. In addition to his casual sitting posture, his face that could bring disaster to a country was now filled with a cold, charming, and arrogant air. Gu Ruochu suddenly remembered the way he used to smoke. He looked even more arrogant and charming than he does now. This man does indeed have his own unique charm. ¡°You¡¯re still not going to sleep? ¡± Gu Ruochu leaned her back against the wall as she supported her tired body. She was really tired. Even her mind was nk. She nned to grab her pajamas, take a shower, and go straight to bed to rest. ¡°If I hadn¡¯te back, would you still be nning to go home tonight? ¡± Huo Nanchen suddenly threw the magazine in his hand onto the table. He looked at her coldly, but his action of throwing the book was a little too big. How had she offended this man? ¡°Of course I would. Am I not the daughter-inw of the Huo family? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not answer her question. She grabbed her pajamas and prepared to go into the bathroom to take a shower. ¡°Is that so? ¡± Huo Nanchen stood up. His dark eyes tightened and his expression was unusually unsightly. ¡°I thought that I had not seen you for only one night and you had be that Rong! ¡± Rong? Gu Ruochu thought for a moment. Huo Nanchen should be referring to Rong Xiao, right. ¡°What, are you jealous? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s clear and beautiful eyes were now filled with indifference. The corners of her lips curled into a mocking and teasing smile. ¡°Master Huo, who was the one who said that you would never fall in love with me? ¡± ¡°It was me. ¡± She admitted it very readily, but the way she looked at Gu Ruochu seemed even more unfathomable. Gu Ruochu nodded and lifted her chin slightly, ¡°then, what¡¯s the matter now? ¡± Huo Nanchen nced at her, ¡°what¡¯s the problem with a husband questioning his wife who returnedte? ¡± It seems... ... No problem ... Gu Ruochu looked at his cold tone and smiled gently, ¡°don¡¯t worry, I have my own principles. In this marriage with you, I will never do anything to betray my marriage. ¡± He lowered his eyes and did not speak. This was not the question he really wanted to ask. Was her principle under the condition of a divorce? ¡°Gu Ruochu, if you have a need,e and find me. I will satisfy you, but no one else is allowed to touch you. Do you understand? ¡± Need? What need? Gu Ruochu thought for a moment before she understood what Huo Nanchen was talking about. She looked into his dark eyes and was slightly shocked by the danger that was emanating from them. This man.. Is really too difficult to deal with. In order to avoid any other misunderstandings, Gu Ruochu¡¯s reply was very simple. There were only three words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. ¡± As soon as those three wordsnded, Gu Ruochu went straight into the bathroom. She waspletely exhausted. Gu Ruochu did not know why, but she felt that Huo Nanchen¡¯s final expression was a little strange. The man who had always had a bad personality actually looked a little childish just now. He looked like a man who had just drunk a bucket of vinegar and caught the scene of an affair. When Gu Ruochu came out again, Huo Nanchen was still awake as if he was waiting for her. Chapter 76

Chapter 76: Chapter 78 was very ufortable

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You recognize the bed, I¡¯ll sleep on the SOFA. ¡± Gu Ruochu wiped her hair as she thought that she had made aprehensive n. She did not notice that Huo Nanchen¡¯s expression was beginning to turn very ugly. It was not as if they had never slept in the same bed before. He had not said anything when he had insisted on his bed back then, and now he wanted to sleep without him? ¡°Come here, I have something to tell you. ¡± ¡°What is it? ¡± Gu Ruochu saw that huo Nanchen¡¯s smile was a little evil, but she still moved closer. Huo Nanchen immediately pulled her into his arms as soon as he touched the corner of her clothes. The two of them then rolled onto the bed. There was a faint smell of mint mixed with tobo, and there was actually a strange, refreshing fragrance. ¡°You Rascal, is this what you meant when you said you have something to say? ¡± Gu Ruochu ced her hand in front of his chest. When she felt his heartbeat and temperature, she could not help but shrink back a little. ¡°Close Your eyes and go to sleep. ¡± Huo Nanchen closed his eyes but did not say anything. From the beginning to the end, his movements were a little cautious, afraid that one force would hurt her. Gu Ruochu thought of the way he had treated her in the hot spring and could not believe that the person in front of her was Huo Nanchen. After an unknown period of time, Gu Ruochu felt that he seemed to be asleep and tried to break free from his embrace. She did not expect that Huo Nanchen would press her lower abdomen with one of his long legs as soon as she got up. With a slight push, she crashed into his embrace once again. Gu Ruochu:¡±...¡± ¡°Behave Yourself! ¡± Gu Ruochu gritted her teeth, not wanting to struggle anymore. It just so happened that someone hade to be a human pillow for free. Soon, it was time for the dinner party. Early in the morning, the maids came in and out of the house, busying themselves with cleaning up the house and the entire vi. Not only were the huo family¡¯s close friends and rtivesing today, there were also many people from other wealthy families. ¡°Auntie. ¡± Huo Jingjing was dressed in a noble gown and was very attentive. She happily stepped forward, ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re so beautiful today. You look even younger. ¡± Zhou Yunxi and Gu Yanwei were not in a hurry to step forward andpliment her. By standing quietly at the side, Mrs. Huo¡¯s impression of them had increased by a few notches. In the face of Huo Jingjing¡¯s attempt to please her, Mrs. Huo Smiled faintly and walked down the esctor. ¡°where¡¯s Ruo Chu? ¡± ¡°Madam, Young Madam is still in her room. She should be able toe downstairs in a while. ¡± Madam Zhang¡¯s response gave Mrs. Huo some confidence. ¡°Auntie, I don¡¯t think sister-inw can wear a decent gown, ¡± Huo Jingjing quickly interjected. ¡°Why don¡¯t I take her somewhere? I guarantee that I can return you a beautiful sister-inw. How about it? ¡± ¡°You? ¡± Mrs. Huo Thought for a moment and felt that it made sense, ¡°that¡¯s good too. It¡¯s best to choose a suitable gown. I Trust Your judgment. ¡± After all, Huo Jingjing had followed her father all these years and had been used to such grand asions. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promise toplete the task. ¡± Huo Jingjing turned her back and a vicious smile appeared on her lips. This time, she would not bully Gu Ruochu to death. SISTER-IN-LAW.. PTUI! When Huo Jingjing finally opened the door with the already elegant and moving Gu Yanwei, she saw Gu Ruochu standing by the door. Her Lazy Posture was now filled with a casual look, ¡°what¡¯s the matter? ¡± ¡°Ah Chu, Jingjing said that she would bring you along to pick out a gown. ¡± Gu Yanwei was the first to speak, ¡°Auntie Huo has agreed. Now Hurry up and leave. ¡± Afraid that Gu Ruochu would note out, Gu Yanwei quickly used Mrs. Huo to pressure her. ¡°Oh? ¡± Gu Ruochu deliberately dragged out herst syble. That icy, half-smiling expression made Gu Yanwei very ufortable. Chapter 77

Chapter 77: Chapter 79

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What do you mean by ¡®Oh¡¯ ? Your sister was kind enough to apany you to the fitting. What kind of attitude is this? Why don¡¯t you tell your mother-inw that you have voluntarily withdrawn from the banquet and let Yan Wei take your ce? You¡¯re always embarrassing yourself anyway! ¡± Zhou Yunxi looked at Gu Ruochu¡¯s indifferent expression and raised her hand to give her a few vicious ps on the head. However, she was firmly held in the air by Gu Ruochu and could not move. ¡°I¡¯ve always had this attitude. Doesn¡¯t mother know? Only the huo family¡¯s daughter-inw has the right to stand by Mrs. Huo¡¯s side at this banquet. What right does she have to take my ce? ¡± Gu Ruochu held her hand even tighter ¡°Also, I have a very bad temper. If you want to provoke me, think about the consequences first! ¡± ¡°You... let me go! ¡± Zhou Yunxi looked as if she wanted to eat blood and drink flesh. She did not seem to be looking at her own daughter. Instead, she seemed to be looking at an enemy with a sea of blood and hatred. ¡°You evil creature, you¡¯re really bing more and morewless! Damned girl, I asked you to withdraw on your own ord for your own good. You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you! If you still dare to go against Yanwei, I won¡¯t let you off! ¡± Ever since she had pped her in front of Mrs. Huo, she felt as if a button on her body had been unlocked and she wanted to p her at the slightest disagreement. Gu Yanwei saw that Gu Ruochu was determined to attend the banquet and had her own ns. She wanted Gu Ruochu to be her foil tonight and topletely kneel at her feet! ¡°mother, you¡¯re really angry. ¡± Gu Ruochu stared at her with a cold gaze that was so sharp that it was impossible to look straight at her ¡°I advise you not to touch me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll let you know what it means to bepletely devoid of conscience. You know that I¡¯ve never just said that. You and Gu Yanwei should behave yourselves since you¡¯re living under someone else¡¯s roof. Otherwise, I¡¯ll still kick you and your mother out of the Huo family!¡± Gu Ruochu had never been a good person. She could even kick out a mistress¡¯s child in cold blood and still maintain a calm expression. ¡°You... how dare you! You have no right to speak in this family! ¡± ¡°If you have no right to speak, then you have no right to speak! ¡± Zhou Yunxi restrained herself when she thought of Mrs. Huo¡¯s attitude towards this wretched girl. But who was Mrs. Huo As long as Yanwei captured Huo Nanchen¡¯s heart, Yanwei would have the final say in the huo family. Zhou Yunxi had always felt that Huo Nanchen must also like Yanwei! Gu Ruochu felt that the word ¡®mother¡¯ wasughable when she saw the hatred in Zhou Yunxi¡¯s eyes. It was not that she had never doubted Zhou Yunxi¡¯s attitude towards her. In the end, she found out that Zhou Yunxi was the one who had been raped by her husband. When she was young, Zhou Yunxi had a good appearance. If it had not been for the fact that her gambler husband had forced her to get pregnant, she would never have married him. It was probably because of this reason that Zhou Yunxi had always hated her to the bone. To her, this was an extremely shameful matter. Zhou Yunxi had never told anyone about it, not even Gu Yanwei. ¡°Ah Chu, let go of mom. If there¡¯s anything,e at me. ¡± Gu Yanwei looked at Gu Ruochu with a trace of reproach on her face. She tried to persuade her but did not dare to actually stop Gu Ruochu. She was afraid that Gu Ruochu would really attack her. ¡°Even your sister knows how to feel sorry for me. Look at you, you heartless bastard... ¡± Zhou Yunxi was also shocked by Gu Ruochu¡¯s unyielding attitude. She held her anger and did not dare to say anything else. Gu Yanwei was also a sweet-talker with a bitter heart. She never thought that she would use sweet words to coax Zhou Yunxi. ¡°Yes, I have no conscience. Didn¡¯t you say that my sister is your biological daughter? I¡¯m not your biological daughter, why should I feel sorry for you? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s tone was cold as she used Zhou Yunxi¡¯s previous words to block her. Chapter 78

Chapter 78: Chapter 80 looks down on her

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION If you still want to bully me like you did in the past, you¡¯d better wake up properly! Thinking about what she had said before, Zhou Yunxi waspletely at a loss for words. She stubbornly said, ¡°anyway, you¡¯re my child. You can only endure whatever I say! ¡± Gu Yanwei sighed and looked at her as sheforted her, ¡°Ah Chu, you must listen to your mother from now on. Don¡¯t be as stubborn and insensible as you are now. ¡± If only Gu Ruochu were as obedient as before. Seeing that Gu Yanwei was still trying to brainwash her, Gu Ruochu scoffed, ¡°are you an idiot? Why should I listen to your idiotic sayings? I¡¯d better leave first. My husband doesn¡¯t allow me to talk to idiots. ¡± Thest line of the new online joke was filled with an unusual sense of ridicule and ridicule. It was even disyed on her face! Gu Yanwei:¡±...¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to try on clothes with me? Then why aren¡¯t you leaving? ¡± Gu Ruochu let go of Zhou Yunxi¡¯s hand and took the lead to leave the room. Gu Yanwei detested her high and mighty attitude, so she held huo Jingjing¡¯s hand and followed her downstairs. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not argue with her. ¡± Huo Jingjing red angrily at the woman¡¯s elegant figure, ¡°sister Yanwei, sooner orter, I will help you kick this woman out of the Huo family! In my heart, only you are worthy of big brother. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no rush. ¡± Gu Yanwei held huo Jingjing¡¯s hand as she had her own ns in mind. Gu Ruochu came downstairs and saw Huo Zijun half-leaning on the SOFA ying a game. She waved at him. ¡°sister-inw, are you going to try on a gown? ¡± He actually looked quite simr to Huo Nanchen, but he gave off apletely different feeling. It was as if Xu Yichen and Rong Xiao were both handsome men of different styles. ¡°Yes, ¡± Gu Ruochu replied. Her extremely bright and beautiful face was as exquisite as a hand-drawn painting. Huo Zijun was stunned. How could he not have realized that his sister-inw was even more stunning than a beauty like Gu Yanwei. Tonight, he believed that he was not the only one who was shocked. Holy Shit, there¡¯s going to be a good show tonight. ¡°Yes, do you want toe along? ¡± ¡°Ah, no... No. ¡± Huo Zijun came back to his senses. He felt a headacheing on when he saw the women behind him. He decided to give up on the idea ... Gu Yanwei and Huo Jingjing walked out of the door side by side. As expected, they saw the Ferrari in front of them. The driver was waiting by the side. Gu Ruochu sat in the front of the car. She did not want to be together with the two scumbags and immediately got into the passenger seat. Along the way, Huo Jingjing and Gu Yanwei were chatting andughing. However, they deliberately ignored Gu Ruochu. The driver looked at the person next to him awkwardly but realized that he did not care at all. Soon, they arrived at the designated high-end dress shop. Huo Jingjing and Gu Yanwei arrogantly entered the shop under the warm hospitality of the staff. They ignored Gu Ruochu. ¡°Miss Huo, Miss Gu, are you here to see the dress? ¡± ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a banquet tonight. Help sister Yanwei pick out a beautiful dress. ¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Huo. ¡± The salesperson was very attentive. She nced at Gu Ruochu and asked in confusion, ¡°this is... ¡± Gu Ruochu had been haughtily forgotten by Huo Jingjing and Gu Yanwei to a corner. However, her bright and mboyant face attracted the salesperson¡¯s attention. Perhaps she had followed Miss Huo here. ¡°This is, ¡± Huo Jingjing said sarcastically, ¡°isn¡¯t this the young Madam of the Huo Family? ¡± As soon as the word ¡®young Madam¡¯ came out, the salesperson immediately knew the identity of this person. It was extremely vulgar and was the hallmark of this young Madam Huo. ¡°Young Madam,e over here and take a look. ¡± The salesperson looked at her with disdain and disdain, leading her directly to the low-ss area. Meanwhile, Huo Jingjing and Gu Yanwei were looking at the high-ss area. This salesperson was obviously looking down on Gu Ruochu. Chapter 79

Chapter 79: Chapter 81: Dog Eyes Look down on people

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION It really is.. Dog Eyes Look down on people. This was a high-end luxury brand shop. The shop assistants here were used to seeing rich families¡¯wives and daughters. They were also very familiar with these rich families¡¯gossip. They were even more familiar with Gu Ruochu¡¯s exploits as theughing stock of the upper-ss society. As soon as they heard Huo Jingjing say that this was the young madam of the Huo family, all the shop assistants looked at her in a different way. They gave her a neutral look and allowed her to look at them alone. ¡°Young Madam, you can just look at this side. ¡± On the other side, the shop assistants enthusiastically helped the two of them try on their clothes. Huo Jingjing and Gu Yanwei were trying on a purple dress with a long tail. Gu Yanwei¡¯s figure was not bad. When she tried on the dress, she looked voluptuous, slender and full. It turned out that Gu Yanwei was so rich. Looking at the dress that she was trying on, the price was estimated to be around 400,000 yuan. This money was probably paid by Huo Jingjing. This Gu Yanwei was quite good at eating for free. If you don¡¯t have money, you can still rely on others to show off. Gu Ruochu retracted her gaze and continued to look at her own dress. An exquisite white dress caught her attention. ¡°Why, do you fancy this one? ¡± The salesperson spoke in a tone that was almost contemptuous, ¡°you can¡¯t afford this dress. The diamonds on it are all man-made and are priceless... ¡± ¡°Say that again. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s tone suddenly turned cold, causing the salesperson to be stunned for a moment and shudder in fear. Everyone says that Madam Huo has a weak personality, but why does she look a little different now? ¡°I say... ¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your manager? Call him out. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s tone was slow but firm. This kind of high and mighty aura was not an act. It was formed from the heavens and carried its own aura. ¡°Young Madam... ¡± The Salesperson gasped! ¡°What? Do you want me to call him out personally? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s lips curled into a smile as she enunciated each word clearly. The salesperson¡¯s face turned pale from the shock of this aura as she wrung the corners of her clothes. Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes were slightly cold as she looked at her indifferently, ¡°no matter what my position in the huo family is, it¡¯s not up to you, a salesperson, to look down on me on purpose. Do you understand? ¡± What right does an outsider have to look down on me? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Madam. I didn¡¯t treat you well just now. You can try on this gown. Please follow me, Young Madam. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to try it on. Just help me wrap it up. ¡± ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll wrap it up for the young Madam right away. ¡± The salesperson could not be more shocked when she saw that she had actually taken out a limited edition unlimited overdraft ck card. ¡°Who gave you this card? ¡± Huo Jingjing walked over and saw the limited edition ck card. ¡°Did you steal my brother¡¯s card? ¡± Listening to Huo Jingjing¡¯s sharp voice, Gu Ruochu finally realized the true difference between a mistress and a socialite. Mrs. Huo may have been very tolerant towards Huo Jingjing, but it was just a ¡°kill-with-ttery¡± technique used by the rich and powerful. It was like raising a little dog to amuse her, but she did not intend to raise it properly. Huo Jingjing definitely did not have a good future in the future. ¡°What, you stole it? ¡± No Way! It seemed that Huo Shao and his wife did not have a good rtionship. Seeing that all the shop assistants around were looking at Gu Ruochu suspiciously, gu Yanwei advised softly from the side, ¡°Ah Chu, we¡¯ve all seen Nanchen¡¯s attitude towards you. He should... he shouldn¡¯t have given you a limited edition card. Return the card to Nanchen when you get back. It won¡¯t be good if he gets angry. ¡± As Huo Nanchen was a special customer of the bank, the card and the person had been authenticated by a special real name. There was no need for a password to swipe this card. Chapter 80

Chapter 80: Chapter 82: a p in the face

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION So, Gu Yanwei thought that she had stolen Huo Nanchen¡¯s ck card? ¡°your brother gave this card to me himself. ¡± Gu Ruochu was speaking the truth, but Huo Jingjing merely smiled contemptuously, ¡°you¡¯re lying! My brother didn¡¯t even give it to me, how could he possibly give it to you! ¡± ¡°your logic is so touching. If your brother didn¡¯t give it to you, why couldn¡¯t he give it to me? Do you think that you¡¯re that important to my husband? ¡± As if she had poked Huo Jingjing¡¯s sore spot, she red at Gu Ruochu with gritted teeth. Gu Ruochu saw the jealousy in Huo Jingjing¡¯s eyes and knew that she already had an answer in her heart, yet she was still pestering her. She could not be bothered to argue with her. ¡°I won¡¯t argue with an idiot. As long as you¡¯re happy. ¡± ¡°Gu Ruochu! ¡± Huo Jingjing stomped her feet in anger, ¡°don¡¯t think that my brother will really fall for you. Dream on! It won¡¯t be long before I kick you out of my house! You Shameless B * Tch! ¡± Gu Ruochu stared at her coldly and burst intoughter. ¡°Just you? The daughter of a mistress? Do you really think that the Huo family is your home? Do the members of the mistress family like to steal other people¡¯s things? ¡± The word ¡®mistress¡¯ once again provoked Huo Jingjing. As expected, her expression changed drastically She roared angrily, ¡°Gu Ruochu, don¡¯t think that you¡¯re innocent. You stole your sister¡¯s man. You¡¯re a dissolute slut. You¡¯re just a slut who¡¯s trampled by thousands of people... ¡± Gu Yanwei did not say a word. However, when she thought about how Gu Ruochu had turned into a wild chicken into a phoenix after marrying Huo Nanchen, she felt like she was being pricked by a needle. She could not stand the fact that a person who had always been at a disadvantage had suddenly be superior! Such vicious words made the people around her want to watch a good show even more. After all, she was an illegitimate daughter. One mouth could not bear to listen to her. This was a once-in-a-hundred-years big show. It was rare! However, just as Huo Jingjing¡¯s voice trailed off, a windswept pnded on Huo Jingjing¡¯s face. Huo Jingjing suddenly let out a scream. Her entire body was pped so hard that she sat sideways on the ground. One of her hands was still covering half of her face in a daze. Gu Ruochu did not move at all. Just as she was shopping for clothes, she saw Huo Nanchen¡¯s figure. Mrs. Huo must have asked him toe pick her up. That was why she had calmly provoked Huo Jingjing, waiting for the moment when the man would be enraged. No Man would ever hear such a dirty and eye-catching sight of his wife. Sure enough, Huo Nanchen strode over with long legs. Huo Jingjing could only me herself for getting beaten up. Even if Huo Nanchen was not here, she would do it herself. ¡°Big Brother! ¡± Huo Jingjing¡¯s eyes were red as she looked pitifully at the extremely cold man in front of her. ¡°Big Brother, you actually hit me! You actually hit me because of this woman! ¡± ¡°Say that again! ¡± Huo Nanchen was as cold as an Asura from hell. He raised his arm and pulled Gu Ruochu into his embrace. Gu Ruochu was stunned by his subconscious attempt to defend her. She did not struggle. ¡°PRESIDENT HUO! ¡± ¡°Huo Shao! ¡± Gu Yanwei helped Huo Jingjing to her feet in fear. The salesperson¡¯s heart pounded when she saw Huo Nanchen in person. She stared fixedly at the man in front of her. ¡°What happened just now? ¡± ¡°Ask her yourself. She¡¯s inexplicably full of foulnguage and has no manners. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s gaze swept over Huo Jingjing, causing her to shiver. She had always known that her big brother was difficult to deal with. Chapter 81

Chapter 81: Chapter 83 jealousy is truly terrifying

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Huo Jingjing, exin. ¡± He did not even nce at Gu Yanwei, as if he hadpletely treated her as an invisible person. Gu Yanwei¡¯s originally calm expression gradually turned gloomy after this realization. She slowly closed her fingers. Huo Nanchen¡¯s aura was very low. The lights in the shop gently shone on his noble and handsome face, adding to his masculine charm. His posture was tall and straight, as straight as a pine tree. He stood there and hugged Gu Ruochu in his arms. His Hormonal Aura and noble face pierced through the young girl¡¯s fantasies of a popr lover. ¡°I really envy Madam Huo. They look very loving. ¡± ¡°The two of them are really a good match. Actually, madam is very beautiful. She¡¯s no different from a celebrity... ¡± The surrounding people began to discuss in hushed tones as they looked at Gu Yanwei with a strange look in their eyes. Didn¡¯t this woman just say that Huo did not treat madam well? She was obviously jealous, wasn¡¯t she The jealousy of a woman is truly terrifying. Not to mention anything else, Huo was a man who was full of fatal charm. His entire young girl¡¯s heart was beginning to waver. Judging from Huo Nanchen¡¯s protective attitude towards Gu Ruochu, it did not look like he was heartless towards the young Madam. It was said that Madam Huo was only 20 years old. To be able to tie Huo Shao¡¯s heart at such a young age, she must be quite capable. Under the various gazes, Gu Yanwei looked a little embarrassed. The shop assistants were all focused on Huo Nanchen. They no longer had the time to care about Huo Jingjing and Gu Yanwei. ¡°brother, why can¡¯t you see that she bullied me just now? ¡± Huo Jingjing did not dare to bring up what happened just now and could only beat around the bush. Gu ruochu stared coldly at Huo Jingjing, ¡°how did I bully you? ¡± Huo Jingjing red at her fiercely and roared, ¡°then why did you look at me with that mocking gaze just now? Did you think that I couldn¡¯t afford these clothes? Aren¡¯t you bullying me? ¡± Huo Jingjing¡¯s forced excuse made Gu Ruochu scoff. It was obvious that she was the one who had started the trouble and now she wanted to push all the me onto herself. Huo Nanchen¡¯s icy cold eyes shed with a trace of contemtion as he subconsciously looked at Gu Ruochu. ¡°You heard it too. She was ndering me with her foul words just now. The clothes that we tried on had nothing to do with each other, yet she had to provoke me. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart was filled with confidence when she saw Huo Nanchen¡¯s appearance. She calmly recounted Huo Jingjing¡¯s crimes in front of the man and the pressure around Huo Nanchen¡¯s body became even lower. Gu Ruochu narrowed her eyes at her, ¡°Huo Jingjing, you can¡¯t afford the clothes here. What are you trying on? Can you afford to pay if you get dirty? ¡± Gu Yanwei,¡±...¡± Huo Jingjing was stunned for a few seconds before exploding again. ¡°Gu Ruochu, you still dare to say that you didn¡¯t bully me? Brother, listen to this. She has humiliated me to my face. Don¡¯t you care, big brother? ¡± Huo Jingjing¡¯s heart was filled with countless vulgarities but she did not dare to say them out loud. She could only continue to yell at Gu Ruochu. ¡°since you¡¯ve already said that I bullied you, if I didn¡¯t really ¡®bully¡¯ You, wouldn¡¯t I have wasted this crime? ¡± ¡°Gu Ruochu! ¡± Huo Jingjing was left speechless by Gu Ruochu¡¯s words and could only re at her fiercely. ¡°Alright Jingjing, AH CHU didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Don¡¯t me her anymore. ¡± Gu Yanwei held huo Jingjing¡¯s hand by the side ¡°Ah Chu, don¡¯t be so impatient in the future. Jingjing is still young and doesn¡¯t know how to behave and offend you. Don¡¯t hold it against her. Nanchen, calm down. Bickering between women ismon. ¡± Chapter 82

Chapter 82: Chapter 84 lovers are always on and off

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Are you mocking me for bullying her? Don¡¯t you have any upbringing? ¡± How could Gu Yanwei not hear the hidden meaning in Gu Ruochu¡¯s words? She crossed her arms across her chest and the hidden emotions in her eyes were bone-chilling. Gu Yanwei only smiled at the side and said innocently, ¡°If ah Chu insists on understanding it this way, I can only ask you to calm down first before I talk to you. ¡± Gu Ruochu put on a fake smile as he watched Gu Yanwei¡¯s hypocritical act in front of him. He was a little careless and could not be bothered to expose her. Huo Nanchen¡¯s hand suddenly covered the back of her hand as he held her right hand with his long and strong hand. Gu Ruochu was shocked when she felt the tenacity of his fingers. She looked into his dark eyes and there was a faint starlight in them. ¡°Have you finished putting on your makeup? ¡± ¡°Not yet. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll apany you to put on your makeup in a while. The banquet starts at six o¡¯clock and I¡¯ll bring you back. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not expect Huo Nanchen to apany her the entire time. She had thought that she would have to deal with these two retards but it seemed that there was no need for that now. It was much better to be with Huo Nanchen than the two retards. Gu Yanwei¡¯s eyes filled with viciousness as she watched Huo Nanchen and Gu Ruochu leave without even looking at them As long as Huo Nanchen treated Gu Ruoyun well, Gu Yanwei would hate Gu Ruochu even more. Soon, she would make Gu Ruochu pay a price! The two of them naturally separated their hands as they exited the mall. Both of them seemed to have a tacit understanding. Gu Ruochu calmly nced at the man beside her, ¡°Huo Nanchen, don¡¯t you have anything you want to ask me? ¡± ¡°What, are you unhappy? ¡± Huo Nanchen lowered his eyes to look at her side profile and avoided her question. Gu Ruochu was as calm and collected as ever. Her demeanor was uncharacteristically calm. She shook her head and her gaze, which was staring into the distance, gradually became empty, ¡°there are some things that you can let go of after you¡¯ve seen the light. ¡± Life is short. It¡¯s full of joys and sorrows. How many sorrows and sorrows can one endure. Since there¡¯s no way to change it, it¡¯s better to just let things be. One¡¯s mood can also be happy and relieved. It was just like her marriage with Huo Nanchen. Such a cold-blooded man had once told her clearly that he would never fall in love with her and that she would not be bothered by this fated marriage. Huo Nanchen did not reply. In an instant, he was so quiet that it was as if he could hear the sound of each other¡¯s breathing. A beautiful and affectionate song drifted over from somewhere Lovers are always on and off However, the more we love each other, the deeper we be Knowing you has made me happy It¡¯s so pleasing to the ear ... It turns out that there was a perfume sale being held by a merchant. Gu Ruochu smelled the scent of orange flowers and raised her eyes to meet Huo Nanchen¡¯s gaze. His eyes were deep and filled with interest. More than that, there was an unexinable meaning in them. It was as if the stars made it easy for one to get lost. A man and a woman looked at each other in the bustlingmercial street. It was like an extremely beautiful painting. Gu Ruochu felt as if she had never understood him nor had she ever thought to understand him. However, when they looked at each other, there seemed to be a special mix of emotions spreading in the air. The atmosphere suddenly became delicate It was said that the scent of orange flowers was the scent of first love. Huo Nanchen suddenly took a deep look at her and hiszy voice rang out. ¡°I¡¯ve booked a table in the south room. It¡¯s a local dish. I¡¯m hungry,e eat with me. ¡± Speaking of which, this was the first time they had eaten alone since their marriage. Gu Ruochu happened to be hungry as well and avoided his gaze. ¡°Alright. ¡± Chapter 83

Chapter 83: Chapter 85: Hug Me

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The dining area was not too shabby. The melodious tune of a violin drifted in the air. Because there were many foreigners in an Cheng, many of the restaurants were run by foreigners. The interesting thing was that the restaurant was run by a Frenchman. Huo Nanchen saw the French on the menu and wanted to help Gu Ruochu order. However, he realized that she was already very familiar with ordering in French. Her pronunciation was very standard and there was no change in her expression. ¡°Young Master, Young Madam, this is a special red wine from the boss. I wish the two of you the best in your love, it¡¯s as mellow as red wine. Enjoy your meal. ¡± ¡°thank you. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s name seemed to resonate wherever he went. However, the word ¡®love¡¯ actually sounded a little ridiculous. After the dishes were served, the waiter politely retreated and Gu Ruochu began to eat in an elegant manner. Her upbringing was so good that it was unbelievable. Huo Nanchen knew that his wife was not of high birth, but her refined eating manners were elegant to the extreme. She actually gave off a gentlemanly, gentle, and refined feeling. Such a upbringing could not be developed in a day or a night, nor could it be taught by Zhou Yunxi. On the contrary, she had a natural air of nobility. There were actually a lot of suspicious points about her. Ever since the car ident, he had be increasingly unable to understand Gu Ruochu. ¡°where did you learn to speak French? It¡¯s very standard. ¡± Huo Nanchen sat upright in front of Gu Ruochu. His seemingly calm eyes stared deeply at her and the bottom of the pond was filled with endless ink. Gu Ruochu only nced at him calmly and did not say a word. Huo Nanchen did not force her to exin anything and continued to eat. One day, he would find out about all the problems that were troubling him. ¡°Gu Ruochu, I actually never thought about divorce. It¡¯s good to have experienced such a troublesome thing like marriage once. ¡± Gu Ruochu paused with her chopsticks. She looked at his elegant manner as he ate and could not understand why he would suddenly say such a thing. Some people believe that marriage is based on marriage and love, while others believe that marriage is a task that must bepleted. Huo Nanchen could be thetter. Hasn¡¯t this man always despised me? She nced at him and said meaningfully, ¡°didn¡¯t I never think about marriage in the first ce? I still married you, didn¡¯t I? That¡¯s why everything is possible. ¡± Huo Nanchen pursed his thin lips and suddenly fell silent. The fire in his eyes disappeared in an instant. Gu Ruochu did not pay much attention to his emotions. She was only thinking about certain things as she sipped a few mouthfuls of red wine. The mealsted for almost an hour. Mrs. Huo called to urge Gu Ruochu to hurry up. Although the banquet would only begin at six in the evening, Gu Ruochu still needed to put on her makeup. In the past, Gu Ruochu had done many ridiculous and generous things at such asions. This time, Mrs. Huo hoped to see a big change in her behavior at the banquet. However, she was worried that she might make a mistake, so she hoped that Gu Ruochu would be prepared in advance. ¡°Are you done eating? We¡¯ll leave after you¡¯re done. ¡± Huo Nanchen had already stood up. When he realized that Gu Ruochu had not moved from her seat, he rubbed his forehead ufortably. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little dizzy. The aftershocks of this wine are too strong. ¡± Huo Nanchen looked at the half-empty bottle of red wine and the corners of his mouth twitched. was she drinking the red wine like water? ¡°Hug me. ¡± The two words that Gu Ruochu spat out shocked Huo Nanchen. However, he still bent down and held her firmly in his arms. She was bing more and more willful in front of him. However, for some reason, he did not hate her. ¡°...¡± It was almost six o¡¯clock in the evening and the entire huo family mansion was brightly lit. It was like a glowing castle at night and a grand banquet was about to begin. Chapter 84

Chapter 84: Chapter 86 the banquet began

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION In the garden, fireworks and bright lights almost lit up the entire garden. Wine was made from tall sses stacked on top of each other, and exquisite pastries were ced on the long table. Under the illumination of the lights, they gave off a faint luster, casting a dazzling and mistyndscape. There were already quite a number of wealthydies present. Mrs. Huo had long been dressed up and attended to the guests with Huo Zhenggang. Those who attended the banquet had extraordinary statuses. The luxury cars parked outside were almost identical. It was as if all the luxury cars in an Cheng had gathered together, and they were all limited edition. When hundreds of luxury cars appeared in front of the cameras of the invited reporters, they were so cool that the male reporters were envious. These were the top people in the pyramid, and they finally understood why there were always people who hated the rich! These people were showing off their wealth without any bottom line! In the garden ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Huo, long time no see. ¡± The person who came was wearing a light gold Cheongsam, and his left hand was linked to a young and handsome young man. He looked very elegant. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Mrs. Li. Wee. This is Qiao Fan, who just came back from studying in the UK, right? He¡¯s very handsome. ¡± Mrs. Huo looked at Li Qiaofan next to her and asked. Mrs. Li¡¯s face was full of pride when she mentioned her son. ¡°Yes, I just came back yesterday. I just brought Qiao Fan here today to meet Mrs. Huo. ¡± ¡°Hello, Auntie Huo. ¡± Li Qiaofan looked gentle and polite. Mrs. Huo Smiled elegantly. ¡°Okay. ¡± While they were exchanging pleasantries, Li Qiaofan caught a glimpse of a figure slowly walking out. Under the dim light, Gu Yanwei was wearing a long dress with one shoulder and a tail. She had an elegant and beautiful smile on her face, and her silhouette under the light was unbelievably beautiful. He was instantly stunned. Madam Li naturally noticed her son¡¯s gaze. She followed his gaze and realized that it was a girl with a high-ss temperament and good looks. It was no wonder that Qiao Fan was moved. Her thoughts moved slightly, and she also began to observe Gu Yanwei. Gu Yanwei had long noticed that there was a fiery gaze on her, but she deliberately did not look over. Every move she made was deliberately a little seductive. The admiring gaze of a man made her feelpletely superior. Moreover, the men attending the banquet today were all sons of wealthy families. At this moment, the other people at the banquet were also attracted by Gu Yanwei¡¯s charm. ¡°Yanwei, you¡¯ve be even more beautiful after not seeing you for a few days! ¡± ¡°even a beauty depends on her clothes. The price of the dress on Yanwei¡¯s body is shocking. Did your BOSS give you a raise again? ¡± The words of a certain heiress in the surroundings had a profound meaning. The sess of the flirtatious words revealed from it made Gu Yanwei blush ¡°You guys only know how to make fun of me. ¡± ¡°How is this making fun of you? Everyone is obviously praising you! ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! ¡± Aside from her status, Gu Yanwei was a rare beauty. Even though she did note from a good family background, didn¡¯t she sessfully enter the upper-ss circle? These people had forgotten that Gu Yanwei had relied on Gu Ruochu to get into the upper-ss circle. On the other hand, the true mistress of the Huo family, Gu Ruochu, had beenpletely forgotten by them. Instead, they hadbeled Gu Yanwei as a lucky and hardworking beauty. Today¡¯s Huo family dinner was clearly another stage for Gu Yanwei to shine. Feeling the surrounding gazes of envy, surprise, and even jealousy, the corners of Gu Yanwei¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, and a beautiful smile appeared on her face. The originally noisy scene suddenly quieted down As if someone hade out, Gu Yanwei heard the low gasps around her, and everyone¡¯s eyes turned to look at the garden esctor. Chapter 85

Chapter 85: Chapter 87

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Mrs. Huo was originally standing next to Huo Zhenggang. Seeing that the dinner was about to begin, she asked Mrs. Zhang to check on Ruo Chu¡¯s preparations. As soon as Mrs. Zhang came down the stairs, Mrs. Huo saw an elegant figure slowly walking down the stairs She raised her hand, and her movements were indescribably dignified and noble. Amidst the dazzling fireworks, she was like a walking picture, so beautiful that it was extremely ostentatious. The person was wearing a long white dress, the slightly long skirt trailing on the ground. The excellent material was sparkling, and the corner of the dress was dotted with diamonds, like the Dawn. The Emerald Ne on her neck was almost blinding. It was said that it was a precious item that Mr. Huo had bought from Europe a few years ago. The entire set of jewelry was a new high-level custom-made piece from tiffany. It was elegant and breathtaking. Li Qiaofan¡¯s eyes, which had been glued to Gu Yanwei¡¯s body, instantly shifted to Gu Ruochu. He had long tossed Gu Yanwei to the back of his head. Only someone who does not deliberately put on an act like this is truly stunning Aside from that face, her temperament was also superb. She had be extremely dazzling in the crowd. The scary thing was that the moment this woman appeared, everything around her seemed to dim. Her appearance seemed to automatically bring light and sessfully attracted everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Hiss... ¡± The crowd had basically held their breaths. Gu Yanwei could already hear the sounds of gaspsing from her surroundings and the smile on her lips gradually disappeared. This is... ... Gu Ruochu ? ? Gu Yanwei stared in disbelief at the dazzling woman in front of her. She could not believe it. She had tragically be a side character. Gu Ruochu had always been the cannon fodder. This was the first time she had ¡°knelt¡± in front of her younger sister, whom she had always looked down on, and was instantly reduced to dust! ¡°whose daughter is this? Why do I feel like I¡¯ve seen her somewhere before? She¡¯s so beautiful! ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve never seen such a beautiful daughter, especially one with such a good temperament! ¡± ¡°daughter? She¡¯s from the Huo family. Could this be Gu Ruochu? ¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be? How is this possible! ¡± ¡°absolutely impossible! ¡± Someone immediately retorted. How could this be that useless good-for-nothing Gu Ruochu! ¡°mother. ¡± In the next second, Gu Ruochu¡¯s single word silenced those who were trying to retort. ¡°Ruo Chu,e over to mother¡¯s side. ¡± Mrs. Huo saw everyone¡¯s reaction and she felt proud in her heart. This was her daughter-inw after all. The two words ¡°Ruo Chu¡± rang out like a bomb. The entire crowd was stunned as if they had been struck by a powerful electric current. The entire scene was as still as dead water. It was actually Gu Ruochu! The previously submissive and unpresentable woman had suddenly changed from the inside out. Her temperament hadpletely changed from the outside! Damn, how could IT BE GU RUOCHU! ¡°Madam Huo, long time no see. ¡± Madam Li saw her son staring at Gu Ruochu and awkwardly stood in front of him. ¡°The young Madam is so beautiful today. ¡± ¡°Madam Li, you tter me. ¡± Gu Ruochu had a faint smile on her face and deliberately ignored Gu Yanwei¡¯s malicious gaze. Li Qiaofan never thought that this would be the legendary Madam Huo. He never thought that she would already be taken. What a pity! The smile on Madam Huo¡¯s face deepened when she saw that Gu Ruochu had taken the initiative to entertain the guests and had behaved elegantly throughout the entire process. Huo Zirui was still hiding in a corner, flirting with a certain richdy. When he saw what was happening before him, he narrowed his eyes and a storm was brewing in his eyes. Chapter 86

Chapter 86: Chapter 88: Making a fool of herself

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION What is this woman putting on an act again Now that I¡¯ve seen her today, she has be more scheming. Gu Ruochu¡¯s performance at the banquet was like a fish in water, causing Gu Yanwei, who had been the host of the banquet, to bepletely forgotten. Today, Mrs. Huo had ignored her the entire time. She was too embarrassed to lick her lips and stand beside Mrs. Huo. In the past, Gu Ruochu had always been by her side. Now, she did not even have the chance to get close to Gu Ruochu, let alone make a fool of herself in front of everyone at the banquet! Gu Yanwei looked around and realized that Huo Nanchen was not around. Everyone¡¯s gaze was once again on Gu Ruochu. They no longer had any interest in the dinner party that they had been looking forward to for a long time. After dealing with a few of the youngdies absent-mindedly, she quietly left. Huo Jingjing saw that Gu Yanwei had left and unintentionally replied to a few words from the youngdies beside her. She then quietly followed behind her. ¡°Sister Yanwei! ¡± ¡°Jingjing! ¡± Gu Yanwei gritted her teeth and reached out to hold Huo Jingjing¡¯s hand. It was as if the tears that she had been holding back for a long time had finally fallen. ¡°Jingjing, I can¡¯t ept this. I really can¡¯t ept this. ¡± ¡°Sister Yanwei, why are you crying? We haven¡¯t even made a move yet, have we? ¡± Yes, they haven¡¯t made a move yet Gu Yanwei held huo Jingjing¡¯s hand and a sinister look appeared in her eyes. It disappeared in an instant. ¡°Sister Yanwei, I¡¯ve already made an agreement with second brother. There are so many people at the banquet tonight. I promise that I¡¯ll make sure that Gu Ruochu¡¯s reputation will be ruined in a moment. Just how glorious she was just now will soon be in dire straits! ¡± Before this, they had alreadye up with a n. They were just waiting for Gu Ruochu to fall into the! ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little too cruel? Ah Chu is my sister after all... ¡± Gu Yanwei¡¯s face showed a hint of ¡°hesitation¡± . Huo Jingjing really thought that Gu Yanwei was still worried about Gu Ruochu. ¡°Sister Yanwei, why are you still so soft-hearted at a time like this? Gu Ruochu has stolen your man. You can¡¯t just be patient and give in! ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you. ¡± ¡°...¡± Zhou Yunxi knew that the huo family was holding a grand banquet today, but she was not interested in those socialites. She had almost met them at the Huo family home and would rather go to bed early than attend the banquet. However, it was different for Yanwei. She would marry into the Huo family one day and it would be beneficial for her to interact with those socialites. Just as she finished her meal, she saw Gu Yanwei knock on her bedroom door with her eyes red. ¡°The banquet ended so quickly? ¡± Zhou Yunxi saw Gu Yanwei randomly dragging her purple one-shouldered dress and the long tail, making a mess. She seemed to have cried just now. Her eyes were extremely red and swollen, but she shook her head desperately. ¡°Yanwei, what happened? Who bullied you? ¡± Zhou Yunxi was anxious to protect her daughter. Seeing her eldest daughter cry so much, her heart ached, ¡°did that wretched girl bully you again? I told you, that wretched girl... ¡± Just as she mentioned Gu Ruochu, this jinx of a good-for-nothing, Zhou Yunxi was afraid that she would upset her daughter again, so she could only continue to coax her, ¡°tell me what happened. I¡¯ll make the decision for you! ¡± ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not about Ah Chu. ¡± Gu Yanwei cried for a long time before she said, ¡°it¡¯s my fault today. It¡¯s not about Ah Chu... ¡± She kept saying that it was not about Gu Ruochu, but every word seemed to be ming Gu Ruochu. Zhou Yunxi immediately flew into a rage. ¡°I knew it! That B * Stard plotted against you again! ¡± Zhou Yunxi was so angry that her chest hurt, ¡°I¡¯m going to look for Mrs. Huo Right now and find her to reason with! ¡± Seeing that Zhou Yunxi was about to leave, Gu Yanwei quickly reached out and grabbed her. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I have something to tell you! ¡± Chapter 87

Chapter 87: Chapter 89: Strange

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ¡± Seeing her eldest daughter¡¯s attitude, Zhou Yunxi could only sit down and listen carefully. ¡°Mother, I... ¡± Gu Yanwei wanted to say something but hesitated. She seemed to be suppressing her embarrassment and forced herself to say it, ¡°I just came out from the banquet to take a walk and saw Ruo Chu... ¡± .. In the garden, the banquet was being held in full swing. Huo Zirui, who was originally hunting a new target, was now standing quietly beside Huo Jingjing. Even though he was standing quietly, his devilish handsome face still captured the hearts of many youngdies present. ¡°second brother, are you really nning to personally make a move? ¡± Huo Jingjing nced at Gu Ruochu, who was standing not far away. Her eyes were filled with disdain. ¡°I think that we should set up that Li Qiaofan so that Gu Ruochu can lose her position in the Huo family and also help Gu Ruochu gain the Li family¡¯s hatred. ¡± Huo Zirui clearly noticed the way Li Qiaofan was looking at Gu Ruochu. He lifted his chin slightly and said, ¡°you¡¯re right. However, this Li Qiaofan must not draw out Gu Ruochu. I¡¯ll still have to make a move. ¡± Huo Jingjing smiled faintly when she heard this. ¡°second brother, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve fallen in love with Gu Ruochu as well? I¡¯m just asking you to put on an act. At most, you¡¯ll be able to get close to her. You¡¯d better not end up seducing her into bed. ¡°. As long as second brother cooperated and pretended to be Gu Ruochu and Gu Ruochu, Gu ruochu would bebeled as a slut in front of everyone. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? Let¡¯s work together. What internal conflict are you having now? ¡± Huo Zirui raised his head and downed the ss of red wine in one gulp. He then ced the ss back on the table and tidied his clothes before walking towards Gu Ruochu. ¡°sister-inw. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyelids twitched when she saw the person who had just arrived. She had a bad feeling about this. This person hade with ill intentions. He was a two-faced viin with a hidden de in his smile. ¡°Zirui, what¡¯s the matter? ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s toast to sister-inw. ¡± Huo Zirui took the liberty of clinking sses with her and raised his head to drink. Gu Ruochu gently raised her head and took a sip of the wine. When she saw the man¡¯s lips gently curl up, she felt evil and arrogant. An indescribable, strange feeling spread in her heart. Gu Ruochu could taste the slightly astringent taste of the red wine. She was not unfamiliar with this taste when she was the heir of an arms dealer. In fact, she was very familiar with it. She had seen many cases of smuggling arms, fire, drugs, and all sorts of medicine at the border. In a split second, Gu Ruochu suddenly understood something This man actually dared to drug her in front of so many people! She did not swallow the red wine. Instead, she spat the red wine on the ground at an angle that the man was not paying attention to. Gu Ruochu¡¯s lowered eyes shed with a bone-chilling coldness. The Huo family has hidden so many people who are so calctive. Even I was almost tricked. After a while, Huo Zirui saw that Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression was not good and thought that she had been tricked. ¡°sister-inw, are you feeling unwell? ¡± An evil smile appeared in Huo Zirui¡¯s eyes. ¡°There are a lot of people here. If everyone sees you falling in love in front of so many people, do you think that you¡¯ll still be able to hold on to your position as Mrs. Huo? ¡± ¡°What exactly do you want? ¡± Gu Ruochu lowered her voice but it only made him smile even more wickedly. ¡°Do you see that tree in the East Garden? Come here, I have something to tell you. ¡± Huo Zirui finished speaking and left immediately. Gu Ruochu¡¯s lips curled into a strange and cold arc as she watched him leave. She still followed him and the strange feeling in her heart grew even more intense. What is this Huo Zirui trying to do? Chapter 88

Chapter 88: Chapter 90 the person who kisses

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION If he wanted to destroy her innocence, he would not havee so close to the banquet. If anything really happened, he would be discovered very quickly. Besides, he had only given her a small amount of medicine. Huo Zirui, what is he trying to do? On the other side. ¡°What happened to Ruo Chu? ¡± Zhou Yunxi quivered at the mention of Gu Ruochu. She immediately questioned her daughter in a stern voice, ¡°hurry up and tell me! ¡± ¡°I saw Ruo Chu Kissing and kissing a strange man under a tree in private. Their rtionship seemed to be very ambiguous... ¡± ¡°What did you say? ¡±ZhouuYunxii could not help but scream in extreme shock.Howw could she dare to touch that wretched girl? ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s a strange man? ¡± After a few seconds of shock, Zhou Yunxi immediately snapped out of her daze and began to carefully interrogate the entire situation. ¡°Yan Wei, could it be that... you¡¯ve seen wrongly? ¡± It was precisely because of the incident between Gu Ruochu and the other men that Mrs. Huo still despised her and Yan Wei even now. This time, she was clearly holding back. If she were to make a mistake, it would not be worth it! ¡°Mother, believe me, I¡¯M NOT MISTAKEN! ¡± Gu Yanwei panicked when she saw Zhou Yunxi¡¯s suspicion. This time, she willpletely destroy Gu Ruochu As long as Gu Ruochu¡¯s reputation does not tarnish, Huo Nanchen will not be able to sessfully marry her into the huo family! This heartless little sister will never give her happiness to Gu Ruochu. She does not have the right to be happy She does not deserve to be better than me! Gu Yanwei¡¯s beautiful eyes reddened when she thought of how Gu Ruochu had shone in front of all the influential people today. She could have told Mrs. Huo Directly and lured her to that position to catch her in the act. However, her position in Mrs. Huo¡¯s heart was no longer the same as before. If she were to report it to her without permission, Mrs. Huo would probably hate her even more. ¡°Mom, let me show you. ¡± Gu Yanwei felt her phone vibrate and immediately understood that Huo Jingjing had sent her a message, informing her that everything was almost ready and that she was ready to take action. ¡°Okay. ¡± Zhou Yunxi thought about it and decided to check it out first. If she really dared to have an affair with the huo family, she would definitely kill this shameless thing! Zhou Yunxi followed her daughter into the garden and saw a couple kissing under a tree! Although the night was hazy, Zhou Yunxi could still recognize the person in the woman¡¯s white dress. Isn¡¯t this that wretched girl, Gu Ruochu? She was shocked, but she felt a sense of excitement as if she had caught the adulterer. This matter has been settled. If it were to be brought to Mrs. Huo, wouldn¡¯t that wretched girl give the position of Young Madam to Yanwei? ¡°mother, don¡¯t spread this news around for now. If there¡¯s no evidence, those who have been deceived by AH CHU will use us of being indiscriminately ndering others. Mother, we can¡¯t let ah CHU CONTINUE TO MAKE MISTAKES! ¡± Once Mrs. Huo personally brings Gu Ruochu and her brother-inw to the scene, Gu Ruochu would never be able to turn the tables in this grand asion! ¡°This... ¡± Although Zhou Yunxi did not like her daughter from the bottom of her heart and thought that she was here to repay her debt, she was still rational at certain moments. It seemed that Yan Wei only wanted to convict Gu Ruochu. What if the situation really got out of hand... ... Zhou Yunxi was extremely nervous. When she saw her daughter¡¯s slightly forced gaze, her heart was already in a state of panic. ¡°MOTHER! ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and tell Mrs. Huo First! ¡± Zhou Yunxi gritted her teeth and made her decision. Chapter 89

Chapter 89: Chapter 91 catching adulterers

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Seeing that Zhou Yunxi had finally been persuaded by her, Gu Yanwei quickly followed behind, afraid that Mrs. Huo would miss out on such an exciting scene. However, when she thought of Huo Zirui¡¯s abilities, Gu Yanwei felt relieved. As long as Gu Ruoyun took the bait, she would not be able to escape from his grasp. She took onest look at the man and woman who were still entangled under the tree. At first, the woman was still pushing and shoving with all her might, but in the end, she seemed to have been coerced and could only helplessly cling to the man. Seeing this, Gu Yanwei¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile, but the heart in her chest began to throb violently. She could not wait for everyone to see the scene in front of them, so her footsteps became even more urgent. Mrs. Huo was still chatting with an important guest. When she saw Zhou Yunxi and Gu Yanwei rushing over, especially Gu Yanwei, her expression was extremely unsightly. She looked as if she was still in shock. ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡± ¡°Aunt Huo, where¡¯s Ah Chu? ¡± Mrs. Huo was stunned when Gu Yanwei mentioned Gu Ruochu. She subconsciously looked around and realized that Gu Ruochu was not around. This is strange. He was here just now. How did he disappear in such a short period of time. ¡°He¡¯s probably resting somewhere else. It¡¯s nothing much. ¡± As soon as Mrs. Huo Finished speaking, she noticed that Gu Yanwei¡¯s expression had be more obvious. She bit her lip and didn¡¯t say a word. She grabbed onto the corner of Zhou Yunxi¡¯s shirt in fear. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that something was wrong. ¡°What happened? ¡± Mrs. Huo¡¯s stern voice rang out from the side. Gu Yanwei¡¯s body trembled. It was as if she was truly frightened by her and managed to calm herself down. ¡°nothing much. I just thought I heard ah Chu¡¯s voice from the East Garden. I thought something had happened and wanted to go look for him with my mother. But, it was too dark, so I came here to see if ah Chu was there... ¡± Huo Jingjing said casually, ¡°why did second brother disappear? He was here just now! Why isn¡¯t sister-inw around and second brother gone... ¡± Hearing that Huo Zirui wasn¡¯t around, Mrs. Huo¡¯s heart was on alert. This son of hers had always liked to cause trouble. What if this kid was extremely audacious... ... After hearing Gu Yanwei¡¯s exnation, Mrs. Huo Thought to herself. She then walked over to the guests and said a few words apologetically. After nodding, Mrs. Huo turned around and looked at Gu Yanwei, ¡°take me there first. ¡± ¡°This... ¡± Gu Yanwei¡¯s hesitant expression gave Mrs. Huo a bad premonition. ¡°You little girl, hurry up and leave. ¡± Zhou Yunxi saw that her daughter was still hesitating, so she pulled her daughter aside and walked towards the East Garden. The Moment Zhou Yunxi pulled her away, Gu Yanwei¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of malice. Huo Jingjing naturally followed her. She wanted to see Gu Ruochu¡¯s sorry state with her own eyes and fan the mes at the same time. The few women arrived at the East Garden. Gu Yanwei anxiously nced over and realized that the man and woman were still passionately kissing under the tree. She finally put her heart at ease. Under the dim moonlight and the lights, everything in front of her was so clear and bright. Zhou Yunxi and Gu Yanwei widened their eyes as they stared at the woman who was passionately kissing the man. From Afar, their figures were almost the same, especially the gown she was wearing. Gu Yanwei had personally seen Gu Ruochu swipe a ck card at the mall to buy it. ¡°Ah Chu... why is she... ¡± Gu Yanwei¡¯s face drained of color as she subconsciously turned to look at Mrs. Huo. She realized that Mrs. Huo¡¯s expression had turned extremely ugly ... Chapter 90

Chapter 90: Chapter 92: Never give up on your evil intentions

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°It¡¯s really that damned girl! I knew it! I knew that damned girl would never give up on her evil intentions. Last time, Yan Wei even took the me for her. I never thought that she would still be so unrepentant! ¡± Zhou Yunxi looked at Gu Ruochu with a hint of coldness hidden in her repulsive eyes. This time, she could not be med for her mother¡¯s ruthlessness. This damned girl was destined to be destroyed. Now that she had cleared Yan Wei of her previous crimes, she could once again help Yan Wei win Mrs. Huo¡¯s favor. She was already destroyed. She couldn¡¯t let Yan Wei continue to be destroyed At this moment, Zhou Yunxi had already made up her mind. ¡°Shut up! ¡± The fact that such a thing had happened in the Huo family made Mrs. Huo extremely angry. She red at Zhou Yunxi, who had a big mouth. Zhou Yunxi shut her mouth and didn¡¯t dare to say another word. Gu Yanwei teared up, ¡°I thought I was wrong just now. I didn¡¯t expect... It was my fault. I didn¡¯t teach AH CHU WELL! ¡± ¡°Sister Yanwei, how can you be med for this? You¡¯re such a shameless B * Tch. How dare you seduce my second brother and cuckold my brother! ¡± Huo Jingjing also lost her temper and provoked Mrs. Huo, ¡°Auntie, I already said that this woman is promiscuous. Look, now she has even seduced my second brother. What a eyesore! ¡± ¡°...¡± Mrs. Huo¡¯s face darkened. Without another word, Gu Yanwei rushed forward to separate the couple and pped her sister across the face She was heartbroken, ¡°Ah Chu, I never thought that you would be so shameless! ¡± Second young master is your brother-inw. Last time, you made my sister take the me, so I admit it. But this time... ... What you did was too much, too unconscionable, too hurtful for my sister . . . .¡± Gu Yanwei cried almost heart-rending, heartbroken, others do not want to hear all can not. The people over there who heard the noise couldn¡¯t helping over here, trying to see what was going on. Huo Zirui just step back with a half-smile, the water on his lips make him look a bit sexy, and even the kiss just some endless aftertaste. ¡°Huo zirui! ¡± Mrs. Huo was furious when she saw her son¡¯s face. She knew that her son could easily seduce any woman, but who would have thought that he would seduce her sister-inw! ¡°Mom, it¡¯s just a woman. We¡¯re just having fun. Why are you so angry? ¡± ¡°having fun? That¡¯s your sister-inw! ¡± Huo Jingjing scoffed, ¡°what sister-inw? She¡¯s just a slut who¡¯s been yed to death. This kind of trash big brother will never take over again. ¡± Of course, Mrs. Huo couldn¡¯t me her own son. She was so angry that she blurted out these words, but some people who were already close to her heard it. But, attending a dinner party actually exposed the adultery between Mrs. Huo and her brother-inw? Even though she was eager to gossip, she was still embarrassed to find out about other people¡¯s dirtyundry, especially the huo family¡¯s dirtyundry! ¡°Gu Ruochu, why don¡¯t you get your ass over here and confess? How can you be so cheap! ¡± Zhou Yunxi¡¯s throat was torn Finally, ¡°Gu Ruochu¡± yelled back impatiently, ¡°Damn you, aunt, are you f * Cking crazy? ¡± Do I know you I wasn¡¯t the one who had taken advantage of you just now. You¡¯ve found out about her good deed and you¡¯re still blindlypeting with me, what the F * Ck Am I admitting to You¡¯re the one who¡¯s calling everyone a b * Tch, you¡¯re the F * Cking B * Tch You ran out of the mental hospital, didn¡¯t you?¡± Zhou Yunxi stared at the young girl¡¯s face as if she had seen a ghost when she saw the hair covering half of her face being brushed aside. It¡¯s actually.. It¡¯s not Gu Ruochu! Chapter 91

Chapter 91: Chapter 93

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Not only was Zhou Yunxi dumbfounded, even Gu Yanwei, whose tears were still in her eyes, looked at the girl in front of her in shock. Huo zirui seemed to have noticed something wrong. He took a few steps forward and grabbed the girl¡¯s arm, his eyesnding on the girl¡¯s face. ¡°Who are you? ¡± ¡°Hey, you just kissed me. How rude can you be? You really don¡¯t know how to take care of a woman! ¡± The man who had just kissed her affectionately changed his face too quickly, didn¡¯t he? Gu Yanwei looked at this extremely unfamiliar face. Her excitement of catching the adulterer was instantly dampened. She withdrew a few crocodile tears and began to question him. ¡°Who are you? Why are you here? Are you here to cover up for AH CHU¡¯S CRIME? I clearly saw ah Chu and second young master Huo together just now. Did you help her escape? ¡± She was clearly questioning him, but she still had a delicate and weak face. It couldpletely arouse the desire of a man to show mercy to her. ¡°What Ah Chu or AH Chu? I don¡¯t even understand what you¡¯re talking about. ¡°. ¡°I¡¯m Yang Xi, the daughter of the Longyan Group. ¡°. ¡°I just came here to get some fresh air. Who knew that I would bump into a crazy man who grabbed me and kissed me. Now, you crazy women are grabbing me and calling me a slut. I also want to ask if you¡¯re putting on a family drama? ¡± Yang Xi couldn¡¯t help but SNORT. What a stunning White Lotus! Tsk, she hated people like this the most! But then again, today¡¯s encounter was pretty good. Although second young master Huo was a bit of a stud, his kissing skills were still impable. It was easy for people to enjoy it. It seemed like she had met a lot of strange and strange people today Initially, she had been drinking and dancing with a few handsome men at the dinner party. However, Madam Huo suddenly patted her on the shoulder and asked, ¡°do you want to taste second young master huo? ¡± Her tone carried a sense of unbridled mboyance, which somehow made her fall in love with her. This Madam Huo was rather interesting. She was much more interesting than the usual wealthydies and daughters. Of course, she would ept it. Huo Zirui was a top-notch handsome man. In fact, when Gu Ruochu firstid eyes on Yang Xi, she had noticed that Yang Xi was as unkind as she was. But now.. What on Earth has happened here? Almost everyone present was dumbfounded. ¡°D * Mn, did you hit me just now? ¡± Yang Xi then remembered that someone had pped her in the midst of the chaos. She grabbed Gu Yanwei¡¯s clothes fiercely, ¡°was it you? ¡± ¡°No, I clearly saw ah Chu and second young master Huo kissing just now. How could it be... ¡± Gu Yanwei was a little flustered. This woman was wearing the same gown as Gu Ruochu. Why did her face suddenly turn into that of AN UNFAMILIAR WOMAN! This is too unbelievable! Mrs. Huo¡¯s temper red up and she demanded sternly, ¡°Gu Yanwei, you¡¯d better give me a reasonable exnation today! ¡± ¡°I. . . ¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Arge group of people have gathered together? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s voice startled everyone. She elegantly pushed the crowd aside and walked towards them. A look of puzzlement appeared on her face, ¡°mother, what are all of you doing here? ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu! ¡± Mrs. Huo¡¯s heart finally calmed down when she saw Gu Ruochu. ¡°where did you go just now? ¡± ¡°Just now? ¡± Gu Ruochu saw her sister standing in the middle of the crowd, trembling. Her face had almost lost all color. How pitiful. Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes were filled with a half-true smile as she nodded. ¡°I had a little bit of red wine on me just now, so I went back to my room and changed into a new set of clothes. ¡± Chapter 92

Chapter 92: Chapter 94 was suddenly very quiet

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Changed her clothes How could it be such a coincidence? Besides, Yang Xi was wearing the exact same gown as Gu Ruochu. Otherwise, Gu Yanwei would not be so sure that it was her. Huo Zirui carefully recalled what had just happened. Although the sky was a little dark, he would not have mistaken her for someone else Wait a moment.. When he remembered that ¡°Gu Ruochu¡± had only revealed half of her face just now, from a certain angle, there was really not much of a difference. In addition to the aura and gown on her body, it hadpletely confused his judgment! He never thought that he would be taken advantage of when he had just arranged a big show for Gu Ruochu. Huo Zirui¡¯s lips curled into a cold and sinister smile. He had really underestimated Gu Ruochu. She had managed to turn the tables in such a short period of time! ¡°Gu Ruochu, stop lying. You were clearly hooking up with my second brother just now. Auntie, don¡¯t believe this B * Tch. I clearly saw Gu Ruochu and my second brother Kissing! ¡± Huo Jingjing shouted from the side She did not care that there were many people present. She even raised her voice in hopes that more people would hear her, ¡°This Yang Xi must have been colluded by Gu Ruochu! ¡± ¡°Auntie, you know that Gu Ruochu has always been an unruly woman. There¡¯s a high chance that she has secretly hooked up with second brother. When the timees, you¡¯ll just have to wait for the huo family to raise a wild child for her! ¡± Even now, Huo Jingjing still wanted to bite down on Gu Ruochu. There were so many people present and Huo Jingjing wanted to destroy her reputation. Of course, Gu Yanwei was behind her. The smile in Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes gradually disappeared and was reced by an ice-cold look. Yang Xi stood at the side and did not say anything. However, she was inexplicably worried about Gu Ruochu¡¯s fate as a woman in the Huo family. If she did not have the ability to protect herself, she would definitely be devoured by these scums. Did her husband not care about her at all? Gu Ruochu suddenly took a step forward and walked straight towards Huo Jingjing. Her High and mighty aura shocked everyone. It scared Huo Jingjing so much that she was a little confused. The next p made her even more confused. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Huo Jingjing! My husband, the Huo family, and I have nothing to do with you, an illegitimate daughter. Remember your identity in the Huo family! ¡± Huo Jingjing shrieked. Like a crazy woman, she wanted to pounce on Huo Zirui, but Huo Zirui held her down tightly. using her of being an illegitimate daughter in front of so many people made Huo Jingjing feelpletely humiliated in front of so many people. Huo Jingjing¡¯s face burned with pain as she suppressed the scream in her throat Her eyes looked like they wanted to tear her apart, ¡°Gu Ruochu, my brother doesn¡¯t like you at all. He loves sister Yanwei! Let me tell you, even if you put in a lot of effort, you won¡¯t be able to get my brother¡¯s heart. My brother has always loved sister Yanwei! ¡± Of course, Zhou Yunxi supported Huo Jingjing¡¯s words She deliberately raised her voice, ¡°that¡¯s right. Yanwei is so outstanding. which man doesn¡¯t like her? She doesn¡¯t want to let go of a man without love. What¡¯s the difference between her and a mistress in this society? If you let her go as soon as possible, you can still have a good reputation! ¡± Zhou Yunxi¡¯s worldview was still as unscrupulous as ever. Gu Yanwei stood beside Huo Jingjing with an innocent face. She did not make a sound to refute. As soon as Huo Jingjing¡¯s words left her mouth, everyone¡¯s expression changed. It was rumored that Huo Nanchen liked his assistant, Madam Huo¡¯s older sister. With such a marriage and such an awkward rtionship between the three of them, Madam Huo must have had a hard time holding it in. Suddenly, a path opened up in the middle of the crowd. The few people who were in the center of the storm subconsciously looked over. The faint light from the surrounding shone on the tall figure, gradually revealing his god-like features. Noble, cold, and dangerous. He strode forward with his long legs, step by step, walking straight towards Gu Ruochu. Gu Ruochu suddenly felt that the entire world was suddenly very quiet. All she could see was this man and the wild daisies behind him. Chapter 93

Chapter 93: Chapter 95 jealousy makes me unrecognizable

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Seeing Huo Nanchen¡¯s appearance, the smug smile on Huo Jingjing¡¯s face froze and she took a few steps back in fear. Before her big brother could even get close, she already felt a chill run down her spine. Even Huo Zirui, who was standing by the side, did not dare to make a sound. Gu Ruochu¡¯s originally calm eyes finally revealed a ripple. Huo NANCHEN¡¯s steady footstepsnded on the ground and the sound of his leather shoes rubbing against each other was especially shocking in this quiet atmosphere. It was as if he had stepped on everyone¡¯s heart. Huo Nanchen was a type of person with a strong aura. His every movement looked like a slow-motion scene from a movie. It was so beautiful that it made one¡¯s heart pound. He slowly withdrew his hand from his trouser pocket and his posture was tall and handsome. His steady footstepsnded on the steps of the garden but his eyes kept meeting Gu Ruochu¡¯s. His gaze was dark and obscure, making it difficult for anyone to see or guess. There was no sound from the surroundings and all the attention was on the two of them. The atmosphere became very delicate again ¡°Nanchen¡­ ¡± Gu Yanwei noticed Huo Nanchen approaching. Just as she was about to say something to mislead the crowd, she realized that he had simply walked past her coldly. Huo Shao¡¯s attitude was already so obvious. After everyone was shocked, they immediately understood. The Rich Ladies Started Gossiping, ridiculing and firing at Huo Nanchen. ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t Miss Huo say that Huo Shao loves Gu Yanwei? ¡± Why didn¡¯t I see it. To help someone cheat his sister-inw like that, he must have been specially educated as the mother of his third son. If he didn¡¯t steal someone else¡¯s man, then he must have helped someone else steal a man!¡± Huo Jingjing¡¯s face instantly turned extremely Pale. ¡°That¡¯s right, this is hrious! It must be because some people are restless as assistants and fantasize about their sister¡¯s husband, right? ¡± TSK, how shameless When will these vixens, who always like to seduce other people¡¯s husbands, explode on the spot! The Moment Huo Nanchen and Gu Yanwei brushed past each other, Gu Yanwei walked straight towards Gu Ruochu. Gu Yanwei subconsciously bit her lower lip as the heartache slowly crept into her heart. Why can¡¯t I ever see myself in his eyes! She had always been stronger than Gu Ruochu since she was young. It was only natural that she should share all the good things with herself. This was the first time she had ever been so jealous of her younger sister. Gu Ruochu watched as he walked towards her attentively. She recalled the countless times that he had appeared in her most embarrassing situation. It seemed that every time, he had appeared in her world at the perfect time. At that moment, she admitted that she was touched in a different way. What the F * CK! Huo Shao is so handsome, but he¡¯s someone else¡¯s husband! Yang Xi felt that her jealousy was about to turn her into aplete mess! She felt as if she had just watched a live version of an idol drama. The depressed male and female lead had the same palpitations in their hearts, but they were also very cautious. Damn, she¡¯s definitely going to be a couple! Just as she was thinking this, Huo Nanchen had already walked towards Gu Ruochu and pulled her into his embrace under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes. ¡°honey, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯d be back soon? Why is it taking so long? ¡± Even though Gu Ruochu knew that he was going to start covering for his own shorings, Huo Nanchen was indeed cold-blooded, but he was also extremely protective of his own shorings. However, she was still a little shocked when he used such an ambiguous attitude to cover up for her. The most important thing was that he had called her his wife in front of so many people. How should she respond? Huo Nanchen did not care about her reaction. Instead, he embraced her slightly stiff body intimately and forcefully. Gu Ruochu¡¯s entire body was pressed against his and she was held tightly in his arms. Chapter 94

Chapter 94: Chapter 96 is not over for you

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION This was the first time he had been so passionate in front of an outsider. Speaking of which, why was he so skilled in hugging a woman? Gu Ruochu¡¯s hands instinctively hugged his shoulders and froze. His face was so close that his perfectly shaped lips were almost touching hers. Although this person was cold-blooded by nature, his heartbeat and temperature were so real. Yang Xi, as a new fan of their rtionship, felt that the candy was so sweet! Mrs. Huo was in a good mood as she watched her son and daughter-inw unt their love in front of everyone. She coughed awkwardly and said, ¡°alright, since this is just a farce, everyone can leave now. ¡± Since Mrs. Huo had already said so, as guests, she naturally had to give face to her master. However, how could Zhou Yunxi and Gu Yanwei ept this? There were so many people present, and they had finally managed to get a small piece of evidence against Gu Ruochu. Especially when Gu Yanwei thought of the disgusted look that Mrs. Huo had just shot her. She felt that if she did not put all her eggs in one basket, she would never have another chance in the future. ¡°Ah Chu, did you deliberately set up a trap to frame me and my mother today? Otherwise, why would Yang Xi be wearing the same gown as you and kissing second young master huo? ! ¡± Gu Yanwei looked exhausted Zhou Yunxi helped her to her feet. Looking at Gu Yanwei¡¯s intelligent and beautiful face, Huo Zirui felt sorry for her. He walked over and stood beside Huo Zirui. It was obvious that he was nning to stand on his side. Gu Yanwei was delighted to see Huo Zirui¡¯s reaction. ¡°Set up a trap? ¡± Gu Ruochu leaned into Huo Nanchen¡¯s arms as the corners of her lips curled into a mocking smile ¡°sister, let¡¯s not talk about the fact that I went upstairs to change my clothes. I have no idea what you guys are up to. ¡°. Even if I had really cheated on my brother-inw, my first reaction as a mother would not be to stop and me my daughter. Instead, I would tell my mother-inw to catch her in the act. Sister, who do you think is trying to frame who?¡± ¡°Gu Ruochu, stop pretending! ¡± Gu Yanwei knew that she was sharp-tongued so she could only dodge the question. ¡°You must have colluded with Yang Xi. Otherwise, how could we have mistaken her for someone else and made such a big fool of ourselves! ¡± ¡°Oh, so it was because of the clothes on her that you misunderstood that the person who kissed Huo Zirui was me. ¡± Gu Ruochu changed the topic andughed coldly ¡°The moment you saw the clothes, you immediately assumed that I had cheated on Huo Zirui. You even brought a group of people to catch me cheating. How much do you both want me to be caught cheating on my wife! ¡± How could a biological mother be like this? The people around them seemed to have understood what Gu Ruoyun meant and felt that it was unbelievable. ¡°Stop trying to confuse the public! ¡± Zhou Yunxi saw that her beloved daughter was being interrogated by Gu Ruochu in an aggressive manner and immediately flew into a rage, ¡°damned girl, why is Yang Xi wearing your dress? ¡± She raised her brows and replied coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that everyone is not allowed to wear the same dress? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m not allowed to wear the same dress as the young Madam, am I? ! ¡± Yang Xi ced her hands on her hips and fiercely scolded Zhou Yunxi and her daughter. ¡°...¡± Even though she knew that Gu Ruochu was trying to twist the truth, Zhou Yunxi could not argue with her Even though Gu Ruochu disliked this mother, she never thought that Zhou Yunxi would actually allow Gu Yanwei to ruin her reputation. If she really was a fickle woman, what benefits would Zhou Yunxi get? Even if Zhou Yunxi was raped and had a child, the child was innocent. Zhou Yunxi had vented all her wrongs and hatred on her. ¡°You... you wretched girl, I¡¯m not done with you for framing me and Yanwei! ¡± Chapter 95

Chapter 95: Chapter 97: Chasing her away

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Who can be as cheap as you? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s voice suddenly rose to a higher pitch, causing Zhou Yunxi¡¯s eardrums to ring. It took her a few seconds to recover from her shock. After watching this farce, everyone present understood what Gu Ruochu meant when she mocked Gu Yanwei. They all cast contemptuous looks at Gu Yanwei and Zhou Yunxi. A vicious foster sister and a vicious mother. Madam Huo is really unlucky to have such a top-notch sister! ¡°It¡¯s not like that, it¡¯s not... ¡± Gu Yanwei panicked She wanted to exin herself but gu ruochu spoke in a gentle tone, ¡°very well then. If you had not set up a trap to frame me, you would be just like that Madam of the Bai family. In the future, when you get pregnant, someone will kick you until you give birth and you will be infertile for the rest of your life! ¡± Her tone was clearly very gentle but it was actually very aggressive. The News of the Madam of the Bai family being kicked until she became infertile had long spread throughout the entire an city. No matter how good Gu Yanwei was at pretending, she would not dare to curse like this. The crowd saw Gu Yanwei¡¯s reaction and their eyes became even more contemptuous. Mrs. Huo Laughed Icily. She never thought that her sudden kindness would attract such an ingrate. ¡°Zhou Yunxi, Gu Yanwei, I¡¯ll let you off on ount of Ruo Chu. Now, get the hell out of the Huo Family Home! ¡± ¡°Mrs. Huo, don¡¯t be fooled by her! ¡± Zhou Yunxi lunged forward and grabbed Gu Ruochu¡¯s arm. Mrs. Huo was furious and reprimanded her sternly, ¡°Zhou Yunxi, let go of Ruo Chu. ¡± ¡°I... I won¡¯t let go unless she apologizes to Yanwei! ¡± Zhou Yunxi was so angry that she had lost all her rationality. Gu Yanwei¡¯s face turned pale and she was terrified. She tried to hold on to Zhou Yunxi but realized that she could no longer hold on to her emotional mother. Mother is really too stupid. She would definitely be looked down upon in front of so many people. ¡°Yanwei, don¡¯t stop me! ¡± Gu Ruochu, this daughter of hers, always reminded her of a very bad past. ¡°damned girl, quickly admit to everyone what you¡¯ve done or I won¡¯t let you off! You¡¯ve cheated on your brother-inw and deliberately set up a trap to embarrass me and Yanwei! ¡± ¡°HURRY UP AND APOLOGIZE TO YANWEI! ¡± This woman, Zhou Yunxi, has she gone mad? Huo Nanchen¡¯s expression immediately darkened as his bone-chilling gaze fell upon Zhou Yunxi. His entire body emitted an aura as cold as that of a hell¡¯s Asura. Zhou Yunxi shivered when she felt the two icy-cold gazes. Her hands actually felt a little powerless. He did not even bother to speak to Zhou Yunxi. He merely raised his hand and broke Zhou Yunxi¡¯s fingers one by one. Zhou Yunxi felt her hand fall limply to the ground with a click. It was as if it had been broken. As the woman screamed, Gu Ruochu¡¯s strangled hand was freed. She did not want to look at this woman again. It was too disgusting! ¡°Pack your things and get lost! ¡± Everyone¡¯s gaze turned towards Gu Yanwei and her daughter and the atmosphere fell silent once again. There were no more words. Huo Nanchen¡¯s cold words had already determined the fate of Gu Yanwei and Zhou Yunxi. Zhou Yunxi was suddenly jolted awake by his words and her face lost all color. This was a big death She hadn¡¯t done anything yet, but she was really going to be kicked out of the Huo family. Huo Nanchen had almost never paid attention to these things at home before, and this was the first time he had spoken to kick out outsiders. As soon as he finished speaking, a few men who had been waiting for a long time came over expressionlessly, and Zhou Yunxi was so shocked that she stepped back repeatedly. Chapter 96

Chapter 96: Chapter 98

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Mr. Huo, you... you can¡¯t do this to me. I¡¯m ruo CHU¡¯S MOTHER! ¡± Zhou Yunxi¡¯s face was extremely Pale, and she waspletely flustered. She chased after Huo Nanchen, but she could no longer touch the corner of Huo Nanchen¡¯s clothes ... At this moment, how could she dare to call Huo Nanchen by his name? She could only call him Mr. Huo in such an unfamiliar manner. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve the word ¡®mother. ¡® She¡¯s my wife. Since you don¡¯t like my wife, I don¡¯t want to see you in my house either. ¡± Each word was cold and did not allow anyment. Zhou Yunxi was so scared that she grabbed Mrs. Huo¡¯s hand. She wanted to apologize and beg for mercy, but she was blocked by a man nearby. Mrs. Huo despised her. ¡°I... I don¡¯t dislike Ruo Chu. I gave birth to her. I was just afraid that she would do something wrong... ¡± Zhou Yunxi was so anxious that she cried. She could no longer act arrogantly ... ¡°Yes, you were afraid that I would do something wrong. You saw a woman wearing the same clothes as me kissing Huo Zirui, and you forced me to admit that I cheated on her. You refused to admit that you were sick in the head. I didn¡¯t do anything and you cried like an elder daughter. Now that you¡¯ve lost all your face, aren¡¯t you happy Next time, remember to put a fig leaf on your face before you leave the house!¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s tone was full of mockery. She was delighted to see Gu Yanwei¡¯s face turn Pale with fear. Everyone looked at Zhou Yunxi and Gu Yanwei with even more disdain. ¡°No, I¡¯m sick and I can¡¯t leave. Mr. Huo, you can¡¯t do this... ¡± No one paid any attention to her. ¡°Huo Nanchen, I¡¯m feeling a little ufortable. ¡± Gu Ruochu was really feeling a little ufortable. She did not know whether it was physically or mentally. If she had not been held so tightly against his body, she would probably be on the verge of copse. She only knew that this person before her was someone she could rely on. Of course, such a cold-hearted person like him would not necessarily pay any attention to her. He had already helped her a lot today. As they had said, this person was indeed protective ¡°I¡¯ll take you away. You don¡¯t have to care about the others. ¡± His deep voice rang out from the side. It was so mellow and rich. At this moment, it was as if the entire world had fallen silent. There was no one else who could disturb them. Gu Ruochu¡¯s psychological defense seemed to have crumbled at that moment. A strange emotion was growing from the bottom of her heart and spreading. Why does he always appear when she is at her most pathetic state? Perhaps no matter where she is or who she is by her side in the future, she would never forget this feeling that was simr to love. How could Huo Nanchen not sense her current emotions? Perhaps the current her was the most real one. His originally cold eyes now had a tinge of emotion. He reached out and stroked her eyes and her surroundings with his slender fingers. Gu Ruochu instinctively closed her eyes. Fortunately, she did not cry. He reached out again and pressed Gu Ruochu¡¯s entire body against his chest. Gu Yanwei had already felt extreme despair when things had developed to this point. Her eyes immediately turned red. Even Huo Nanchen... ... Had ordered the mother and daughter to leave ... She had been ordered to leave in front of so many people. The great beauty, who had previously enjoyed boundless glory in the Upper ss Society, had now lost all her face. Gu Yanwei could not help but look at the man whom she had longed for. However, she saw a scene that made her heart break even more. Huo Nanchen bent down and held Gu Ruochu in his arms. He was careful not to hurt her. ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll take her upstairs to rest. ¡± Huo Nanchen did not care about the others¡¯reactions. He only left behind a cold and tall figure. Chapter 97

Chapter 97: Chapter 99: Feeling refreshed

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Alright, hurry up and go. Take good care of your wife. ¡± Mrs. Huo¡¯s heart ached when she saw Gu Ruochu¡¯s difort. Huo Zirui¡¯s heart ached for such a beauty when he saw Gu Yanwei¡¯s tearful face. However, he did not dare to speak up for her in front of Huo Nanchen. A few men walked over and chased Zhou Yunxi out of the Huo family home like they were carrying a chicken. As a daughter, Gu Yanwei could only follow behind them. They had never seen Gu Yanwei in such a sorry state before... ... ¡°We haven¡¯t packed yet. Let go of me, let go of me! ¡± Zhou Yunxi thought of this in her despair and began to struggle desperately. Perhaps there was still a chance. As long as she begged Mrs. Huo Again, she might be able to stay. ¡°Mrs. Zhou, I¡¯ve already packed everything for you. ¡± Mrs. Zhang walked over from the crowd, her face full of disdain and contempt. She had the servants behind her throw Zhou Yunxi and her daughter¡¯s luggage at their feet. Zhou Yunxi¡¯s trembling lips twitched a few times, and she choked on her words. ¡°Mrs. Zhou, Miss Gu, please. ¡± The polite words of ¡°please¡± were actually thrown out by the men. Gu Yanwei followed Zhou Yunxi out weakly. Because she could not keep up with the men, she trotted out. There was no way to change out of the dress, and she was wet and sticky. After the mother and daughter were kicked out of the vi, Nanny Zhang spat at them. Gu Yanwei had always been very morous in front of others, but this was the first time she had been looked down upon by so many people. She broke down and cried. Finally, the two unlucky people were chased out. Mrs. Huo and mother Zhang felt refreshed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, a small matter has just happened and we¡¯ve already settled it. Please continue. ¡± After returning to the garden, Mrs. Huo fully disyed her aristocratic temperament and continued to entertain the guests. They had all experienced the storms and waves. It didn¡¯t take long for the socialites to regain theirposure. The atmosphere was still the same. Before leaving, Mrs. Huo red at Huo Jingjing. ¡°tonight, think of an exnation or I¡¯ll make you suffer! ¡± ¡°I... ¡± Mrs. Huo did not wait for her to speak and red at her as she left. As she watched Mrs. Huo Leave, Huo Jingjing¡¯s eyes were filled with unwillingness and hatred. Her second brother was obviously involved in this matter, but the Auntie chose to turn a blind eye to it because she had given birth to the child herself She was simply too unlucky to have crawled out of a mistress¡¯s stomach! ¡°...¡± Gu Ruochu was carried upstairs by Huo Nanchen until she was ced on the bed. It was only when she felt the softness of the bed that she finally regained her senses. Shey on the bed and watched him Tuck the nket under her chin. Under the light, her face looked even more noble and invible. The firm side of her face drew a smooth line. It turns out that such a person also has a gentle side. He seemed to have inadvertently treated her a little differently, even though Gu Ruochu was not sure. He was always so hard to see and understand, yet he never seemed to give anyone the slightest chance to daydream. Her heart was already riddled with holes and she could not afford to gamble anymore. She would never be like her mother, falling in love with one-sided desires. In the end, she would leave this world in a miserable and unwilling manner. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the banquet was very boring and that you didn¡¯t n toe over? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not look at him anymore. Her long eyshes fluttered and covered a small patch of shadow. ¡°Yes, it was very boring, but you were here. ¡± A simple sentence seemed to contain countless hidden meanings. Chapter 98

Chapter 98: Chapter 100: Awakening from a dream

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION These simple words made Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart throb. F * CK... ... This was simply a master at flirting Gu Ruochu did not know what to say and was momentarily speechless ... She could not possibly ask him if he had already treated her differently ... For people like them who were high and mighty, marriage and women had always been a very small part of their lives. They had always known this, so they had never overestimated themselves. Huo Nanchen was able to help his own woman without looking at any other woman. He was already much better than anyone else. ¡°drink this ss of milk before you go to bed. ¡± ¡°Alright, you can go take a shower first. ¡± Gu Ruochu then realized that something was not right. It was as if she was going to invite him to bed. Huo Nanchen only nced at her and walked towards the wardrobe to get his clothes. He watched as she drank the ss of milk. His lips curled into a slight curve before he put it down again. Gu Ruochuy on the bed and fell asleep not long after. She seemed to have had that very strange dream again There was a very beautiful garden and the little girl seemed to be very young. Although her face was a little blurry, there was still a slightly clear outline of her. She was swinging happily on the swing. ¡°little brother, a little higher, a little higher... ¡± ¡°Alright, little girl, if you go any higher, you¡¯ll fall down! ¡± A young man stood behind the little girl. His face could not be seen clearly and he was helping the little girl push the swing. ¡°How are you, little sister? Are you happy? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy... ¡± ¡°Can you take us a little higher? ¡± ¡°Yes, okay. I want little brother to always be by my side, always by my side... ¡± the little girl¡¯s clear voice echoed in the air. It was so innocent and carefree. ¡°Okay, little brother will always be by your side... ¡± ¡°...¡± Huo Nanchen was woken up by the person beside him in the middle of the night. He did not know what kind of dream she had, so he twitched slightly on the bed. He had always been vignt, so he woke up in an instant. He turned on the bedsidemp, and that restless sleeping face was reflected in his eyes. In the endless night, he seemed to have been possessed. His fingersnded on her facial features and carefully caressed them, from her eyes to her nose, and then to her lips. His fingers subconsciously caressed her lips, as if they were bing more and more seductive. Huo Nanchen¡¯s eyes darkened as he looked at her lips. A sense of rxation appeared in his cold eyes. It was very strange that Gu Ruochu had fallen asleep so peacefully. He turned over and gently lifted his hand to pull her into his embrace. She struggled unconsciously and her entire body was pressed against his chest. She was unable to move in his embrace. Early the next morning, Gu Ruochu opened her eyes. She was stunned when she felt the warmth of her hands. ¡°You¡¯re awake? ¡± A Hoarse and sexy voice rang in her ears, causing Gu Ruochu to be stunned once again. No wonder I feel sofortable. It turns out that there¡¯s a human cushion. Huo Nanchen? Why hasn¡¯t he left yet? He saw that he was almost pressed against his body. One of his legs was pressed against his abdomen and his clothes were in a mess. Gu Ruochu was on the verge of a breakdown. She would not wear a Bra when she sleeps at night. Wouldn¡¯t that mean thatst night... ... Gu Ruochu did not think that she would have said what she was thinking. Huo Nanchen then remembered the sight of her chest pressed against his. Her deep cleavage, apanied by her breath, formed an alluring arc. It was white... ... ¡°Yes, your chest is pressing against mine. ¡± His gaze became a little heated and his words left Gu Ruochu speechless. Chapter 99

Chapter 99: Chapter 101 dream

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°...¡± ¡°You... ¡± Gu Ruochu quickly got off his body. She could not care less about anything else and immediately smoothed out her clothes. ¡°You... ¡± The bed was so big, how could she have fallen on Huo Nanchen¡¯s body? ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep well, so you came herest night. ¡± Huo Nanchen lifted the nket and got off the bed, his expression unchanging. Gu Ruochu knew that she slept very differently and she was skeptical. ¡°Oh. ¡± Gu Ruochu silently shifted her gaze as she watched his back. Fortunately, Huo Nanchen was a little more patient with her and he was not as bad-tempered as he used to be. Otherwise, he might have broken her handst night. When she thought aboutst night, that sudden dream echoed in her mind once again. That little girl¡¯s childish voice was still echoing in her mind, as well as that familiar garden... ... For a moment, she almost could not tell if this was a dream or if it was a fact that had happened before. Gu Ruochuy on the bed in a daze for a while before she got up to wash up. Huo Nanchen had already gone to work. Gu Ruochu ran into nanny Zhang who had rushed over the moment she arrived downstairs. She almost bumped into her in her haste, ¡°Ah, the young Madam is awake? ¡± ¡°Nanny Zhang, what happened? Could it be that Zhou Yunxi and Gu Yanwei have gotten into a fight again? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it, ¡± Nanny Zhang replied, ¡°it¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t finish packing yesterday. This morning, Madam asked me to get someone to clean the guest room where the mother and daughter were staying. I found a few things left in the room. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s important. ¡± ¡°What things? ¡± Gu Ruochu followed nanny Zhang upstairs and asked about the specific situation. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. It¡¯s just a jewelry box. I didn¡¯t dare to open it. ¡± Gu Ruochu entered the room and saw a jewelry box ced in a corner. It looked a little old, but it was very clean. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to bring this to Zhou Yunxiter. ¡± If that Supreme Mother of hers were to cause trouble by borrowing this jewelry box, she would not be in the mood to fight with this mother-daughter pair. Mother Zhang nodded and left. Gu Ruochu looked at the jewelry box in her hand and opened it casually. She realized that there was only a pure gold bracelet on it. Zhou Yunxi should not have realized that the bracelet was missing. Otherwise, she would havee to her door in a threatening manner to ask for it. She picked up the gold bracelet and looked at it. She realized that the color of the gold was very good. There was even a poem engraved on it: ¡°Life is as good as the first time we meet. ¡°. Gu Ruochu looked at the poem and seemed to be able to sense the sorrow of the person who had carved the words. Life is as good as the first time we meet... ... Ruo Chu, Gu Ruochu? She suddenly connected her own name. Could it be that her name came from this poem Gu Ruochu put the gold bracelet back into the jewelry box with a strange look in her eyes. After some thought, Gu Ruochu closed the jewelry box and put it back in its original position. Nanny Zhang happened to call her from below, ¡°Young Madam, breakfast is ready. ¡± Gu Ruochu replied and went downstairs to see Mrs. Huo sitting at the dining table. To her surprise, Gu Yanwei was also there. She smiled when she saw Gu Ruochu, ¡°good morning, ah Chu. ¡± Gu Ruochu could not help but admire this woman¡¯s strong endurance. After what happenedst night, she was still able to appear here as if nothing had happened. ¡°Chu Chu,e and have breakfast. ¡± After what had happened earlier, Mrs. Huo¡¯s attitude towards Gu Ruochu had improved significantly. Her stern face was now filled with smiles. ¡°thank you, mother. ¡± Gu Ruochu sat elegantly at the dining table. She straightened her back and began to eat her breakfast. Chapter 100

Chapter 100: Chapter 102: Changing faces

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What business do you have with the Huo family? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s cold tone caused Gu Yanwei¡¯s expression to change However, she maintained the smile on her face. ¡°In a few days, I¡¯ll be apanying Huo Shao topete for a project overseas. It¡¯s not a big deal, but I¡¯ve had a lot of misunderstandings with you over the past few days. I was afraid that you might be overthinking things, so I wanted to let you know in advance. ¡± I¡¯m afraid that she might be overthinking things, but I¡¯m afraid that she might not be overthinking things, right? Gu Ruochu elegantly and quietly ate the food on her te and coldly ignored her. Gu Yanwei did not get angry. Instead, she smiled helplessly from the side. Mrs. Huo looked at Gu Ruochu and said, ¡°Ruochu, you know how that child, Nanchen, feels. A woman who has nothing to do with him would never take another look at him. Don¡¯t misunderstand him when ites to work. ¡± She had witnessed the rtionship between the husband and wife. Now that they were still treading on thin ice, she must not allow Ruo Chu to have any unnecessary misunderstandings about Nanchen. Even though she hated Gu Yanwei now, Gu Yanwei¡¯s talents were recognized by Huo Zhenggang. Mrs. Huo still hoped that Gu ruochu would be able to distinguish between work and personal life. ¡°Mom, I know. ¡± Gu Yanwei was very much hated by Gu Ruochu. Now that she had intentionally or unintentionally unted that she could stay by Huo Nanchen¡¯s side, she did not want Gu Yanwei to seed. Gu Yanwei seemed to be very surprised and asked deliberately, ¡°what, didn¡¯t huo tell you that you¡¯re going on a business trip? It can¡¯t be, right? ¡± ¡°Gu Yanwei, why are you still acting so cocky in front of me? Don¡¯t I know what kind of person you are? I¡¯ve been toozy to use your method of sowing discord for eight hundred years. ¡± ¡°...¡± Gu Yanwei probably did not expect Gu Ruochu to say such a disgraceful thing in front of Mrs. Huo. ¡°Ah Chu, how could you... How could you say that? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, Gu Yanwei. If there¡¯s nothing else, you can leave now. I won¡¯t keep you here for the time being. ¡± Mrs. Huo gave the order for her to leave and her expression did not look too good. Gu Yanwei had learned her lesson this time and immediately stood up to leave. Gu Ruochu was extremely displeased when he saw her pretentious look. A faint smile suddenly appeared on his face. ¡°sister, let me send you out. ¡± Gu Yanwei did not believe that she was that kind of person but she still maintained her gentle and caring look, ¡°alright. ¡± Mrs. Huo did not object. Just as the two sisters stepped out of the door, Gu Yanwei¡¯s expression changed She red fiercely at Gu Ruochu, ¡°Gu Ruochu, even if your brain is damaged from the car ident and you are no longer as stupid as before, you can forget about fighting me. If I can take away your mother, I can take away everything from you step by step! ¡± ¡°sister, I¡¯ve never thought of fighting you. ¡± Who does not know how to pretend to be a hundred flowers? ¡°stop pretending in front of me! ¡± Gu Yanwei scoffed coldly and walked out of the garden. When she saw a few wealthydies and socialites walking towards her, her gentle face quickly returned to normal. In the Huo family, socialites and socialites would oftene and go just to build a rtionship with the huo family for their children. When Gu Ruochu saw how quickly her face had changed, she really wanted to apud and cheer for her. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t thisdy Gu? ¡± The wealthydy clearly recognized Gu Yanwei, who had made a fool of herself yesterday. When she saw Gu Ruochu standing by the side, she could not help but want to use this opportunity to curry favor with Madam Huo and used all her firepower to mock Gu Yanwei. ¡°Madam Huo, I thought that your sister was also a thin-skinned person. I never thought that this little girl¡¯s skin would be as thick as a city wall. She actually has the face toe to the young Madam¡¯s ce. I finally know what it means to be a slut. ¡± Chapter 101

Chapter 101: Chapter 103 making a fool of herself

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yanwei¡¯s expression changed slightly when she was being ridiculed, ¡°Mrs. Wu, my Mother did indeed lose herposure yesterday. I¡¯vee to apologize to my sister. ¡± Mrs. Wu could not continue to mock Gu Yanwei since she had already said so. She only looked at Gu Yanwei with disdain. This delicate and pitiful girl, if anyone saw her, they would think that she was bullying a little girl. Gu Ruochu looked at her fair and pretty face and quietly curled the corners of her lips. Gu Yanwei was still walking forward and did not notice that Gu Ruochu had raised her leg and was already firmly stepping on the corner of her dress In the next second, everyone suddenly heard a tearing sound. A few richdies were shocked to find that Gu Yanwei¡¯s dress had been torn from her chest, revealing the white flesh on her chest. Gu Yanwei¡¯s face turned pale and she quickly reached out to cover her chest. However, just as she tore off her own clothes, the clothes on her buttocks were once again torn in a tragic manner. Even her underwear waspletely exposed in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. In front of everyone, everyone was shocked Gu Yanwei¡¯s face turned from red to white in an instant, like a color Palette that was still in shock. After her face turned red, it alternated between green and white and she almost could not hold back the scream from her throat. There were many people around her and many of them were staring at Gu Yanwei. Gu Yanwei felt a sharp pain in her chest. In particr, a few men began to focus their gazes on her. Gu Yanwei felt as if she was about to break down. This scene was extremely erotic. ¡°Gu Ruochu! What are you doing? ¡± The mask on Gu Yanwei¡¯s face was finallypletely torn off by Gu Ruochu. Her originally gentle face was filled with shame and anger. She wanted nothing more than to eat Gu Ruochu! ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡± Upon hearing the Commotion Outside, Mother Zhang Followed Mrs. Huo out to take a look. She noticed that Gu Yanwei was trembling as she wrapped herself in her dress. Mother Zhang could not help but burst intoughter at her wretched appearance. Mrs. Huo¡¯s expression turned very ugly. After all, this was the huo residence. Did Gu Yanwei treat the huo residence as a ce to sell her meat? ¡°Mrs. Huo... ¡± ¡°Get the hell out of here and change your clothes! ¡± When she saw Mrs. Huo¡¯s increasingly disgusted gaze, she wanted to tear Gu Ruochu, the instigator, into pieces. It was all because of Gu Ruochu that she had been despised by Mrs. Huo time and time again. Some of the things that she had managed with much difficulty over the years had been destroyed by Gu Ruochu just like that. Gu Yanwei¡¯s eyes were red as she took the dress that the maid handed her and ran to the side room. Gu Ruochu looked at the stunned daughter of a socialite and thedy who was whispering to each other. The corners of her lips curled into a smile. After this morning, Gu Yanwei¡¯s reputation in the upper-ss society would be even worse. After watching a good show, Gu Ruochu drove out of the house. In the car, she remembered something about Huo Nanchen. Gu Yanwei said that he seemed to be going somewhere else, but he did not tell her anything. Perhaps it was because he did not care that he did not n to tell her. She turned the steering wheel and the corners of her lips curled into an inconspicuous curve. Soon, it disappeared again. The phone rang on the way. Gu Ruochu nced at the screen and realized that it was Huo Nanchen calling. She put on her Bluetooth earpiece and asked coldly, ¡°what¡¯s the matter? ¡± There was no response from the other side. Gu Ruochu seemed to have heard the sound of breathing from the other side and replied, ¡°what¡¯s the matter? ¡± Huo Nanchen was in his office at the moment. His secretary had already booked a flight out of the country. Initially, he had been in a good mood when he saw his boss. However, the pressure on him had suddenly dropped by several degrees. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Can¡¯t I call you? ¡± Huo Nanchen felt that he had been too easy to talk to recently, which had caused her to treat her husband a little too casually. Gu Ruochu heard his faint, gnashing voice. It was cold and dangerous, indicating that this man was angry again. Chapter 102

Chapter 102: Chapter 104: Anger

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu always knew that Huo Nanchen¡¯s anger was very scary. She could already imagine the ugly expression on his face when he spoke in such a cold and deep voice. If it had been a timid woman, she would have been scared to death by his eerie voice, which sounded like it had been squeezed out of hell. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up now. ¡± Gu Ruochu had just finished with Gu Yanwei and was in a good mood. At the same time, she was also a little angry at Huo Nanchen. Wasn¡¯t he going on a business trip somewhere else today He was even with a great beauty like Gu Yanwei, yet he was still in the mood to call her. ¡°Gu Ruochu, don¡¯t you dare hang up on me! ¡± He had been fine this morning but now, his tone did not even sound right. ¡°Master Huo, if you have something to say, why do you only know how to scold women? ¡± Gu Ruochu parked the car at a designated spot and calmly got out of the car. Huo Nanchen heard her turn off the engine and deftly unbuttoned a few buttons on his shirt as he asked, ¡°where did you drive to? ¡± Huo Nanchen felt a little angry because of what she had just said. After unbuttoning a few buttons, the pent-up anger finally dissipated a little. ¡°Did huo call me specifically to track my schedule? Huo is so busy, and he actually has the mood to pay attention to a mediocre person like me? ¡± No matter what outsiders said about Gu Yanwei¡¯s character, Gu Yanwei¡¯s business mind and ability probably still had a very strong halo. Huo Nanchen probably thought the same about Gu Yanwei, right? ¡°Weird, what nonsense! ¡± Huo Nanchen was baffled, but he suddenly realized a problem, and his tone became even colder and deeper. ¡°where did you go? Did you find another man? ¡± ¡°Why, is huo going to restrict my freedom now? ¡± Huo Nanchen took a deep breath, and his breath became even colder. ¡°So, I was right? You went to find another man? Why didn¡¯t you answer my question properly? Are you going to cover for that man? ¡± Huo Nanchen, who had initially been calm, was now furious. He thought that he had made it clear when they had had dinner togetherst time. He had no intention of getting a divorce! Therefore, Gu Ruochu should not think about being with anyone else. Gu Ruochu did not know why huo Nanchen was so obsessed with this question. She knew that he had nothing to inform her about and did not want to argue with him over the phone. ¡°I¡¯m in my own newpany. If you think that I¡¯ll do anything to make you feel humiliated, thene and spy on me. ¡± Gu Ruochu had just finished speaking when she heard the other end of the phone ring. What the F * CK! This man¡¯s temper is really as Fussy as ever! A seductive smile appeared on Gu Ruochu¡¯s face but a trace of coldness appeared in her eyes. Gu Ruochu put her phone into her bag and went straight to Xu Yichen and Rong Xiao¡¯s office. ¡°Master Qi! ¡± ¡°AH QI! ¡± ¡°impressive. In just a few short days, your sister¡¯s reputation in the upper-ss society has been tarnished. ¡± Rong Xiao pushed the newspaper over. ¡°However, Gu Yanwei herself is still very strong. You should be more careful. It¡¯s best to be careful. ¡± ¡°Yes, I know. ¡± Rong Xiao had been paying attention to the huo family. Regardingst night¡¯s banquet, some media outlets had already reported that Gu Yanwei had the title of ¡°Mrs. Huo¡¯s sister. ¡± It could be said that she had been ridiculed by the media. The initial impression of Gu Yanwei was that her sister had married into a wealthy family. She relied on her strength to rise up against the wind, and it was very likely that she would be able to counterattack a wealthy family in the future. Chapter 103

Chapter 103: Chapter 106: He¡¯s here

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION However, due to Gu Yanwei¡¯s shameful actions at the dinner partyst night, the media and the public had a very poor impression of Gu Yanwei. Instead, they were pleasantly surprised by Mrs. Huo¡¯s stunning appearance and elegant actions. As expected of a character who married into a wealthy family, her bearing was indeed different. It turned out that Gu Yanwei¡¯s previous image as an inspirational goddess was all an act. She even coveted her younger sister¡¯s husband. Putting aside everything else for the time being, she had ulterior motives for blindly spreading rumors about Mrs. Huo¡¯s infidelity! They were simply blind in the past. How could they think that Gu Yanwei was better than the young madam? Tsk, the noble circle is really chaotic. Green Tea bitches are everywhere. Ever since Gu Ruochu¡¯s car ident, Gu Yanwei has been in the newspapers twice. It was with this kind of negative news that she renewed the public¡¯s impression of her. Huo Jingjing and Gu Yanwei were not the only ones who found it unbelievable. Gu Yanwei also felt that Gu Ruochu was very strange. She did not dare to appear in those big events now for fear of being ridiculed in front of others. Gu Ruochu had heard about the news reported by the media. Nowadays, the media loved to report all kinds of gossip about rich and famous celebrities. She did not know how many times Gu Ruochu had appeared in the past. Every article written by the reporters was full of mockery of Madam Huo¡¯s mediocrity in all aspects. In her past life, she had only married into the huo family after saving the Milky Way. Later on, no matter what unseemly little things Gu Ruochu did, the media would alwaysugh at her. In the past, Gu Ruochu was simply a big joke in the upper ss. This time, it was time for Gu Yanwei to have a taste of being mocked by others. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the international directing ss tomorrow. Thepany will be relying on you for this period of time. ¡± Gu Ruochu saw that thispany, which could only be considered a small entertainment workshop, was slowly starting to operate. She was 120 times more assured of their abilities. ¡°Go, leave this ce to us. ¡± Rong Xiao patted his chest and promised, ¡°one day, the royal road will slowly shine like the Bai Qi of the past. ¡± It used to be faith. Gu Ruochu curled her lips and slowly extended her hand. The three of them held each other¡¯s hands and felt a mixture of emotions. They chatted about the international director ss and the entertainment industry. Soon, it was noon. Xu Yichen looked at his watch and said, ¡°let¡¯s go eat together. There¡¯s a new restaurant nearby that tastes pretty good. ¡± ¡°Aiya, we can finally eat. I¡¯m so hungry that my chest is sticking to my back. ¡± Rong Xiao stretched his body exaggeratedly and followed Gu Ruochu and Xu Yichen out. Gu Ruochu had just turned the corner when she stepped out of the door. In the next moment, a luxurious ck car rampaged right in front of her. The tires screeched against the ground ¡°Ruo Chu, be careful! ¡± Xu Yichen¡¯s expression did not change. He stepped forward and grabbed her arm, blocking her way. Rong Xiao furrowed his brows and dragged the two in front of him as he took a few steps back. In reality, the distance the car had stopped at would not have hurt anyone. The luxury car had already stopped but for some reason, it started again. With a sudden screech of the brakes, it crashed into the car parked at the side. The front of the car looked a little twisted. The surrounding passers-by could not help but let out a few shrieks when they saw this scene. A crack finally appeared on Rong Xiao¡¯s face and it gradually became twisted THAT¡¯S MY CAR! This damned B * Stard! Just as Rong Xiao was about to step forward and argue with the owner of the car, the car door opened. Huo Nanchen got out of the car and stared at Gu Ruochu with his heart-wrenching dark eyes. A few secondster, he strode towards her with his long legs. Chapter 104

Chapter 104: Chapter 159 could not ept this

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION This scene came out of nowhere. Gu Ruochu felt that she had no strength to resist, or rather, she did not know how to react at all. Her brain could not think straight and could only follow him. This Huo Nanchen in front of her was no longer a calm, self-controlled, serious, and abstinent man. Instead, he was as impulsive and mmable as he was now. In fact, he was a little... ... Wild and passionate ... Gu Ruochu was on the verge of a breakdown. She did not know when he had activated his attributes. ¡°Mrs. Huo, be a good girl and stay by my side from now on, okay? ¡± A warm and intimate kissnded on her ear and side of her face, forcing her step by step towards the soft bed. She had nowhere to retreat. ¡°Huo Nanchen, don¡¯te any closer. I have nowhere else to go. ¡± She stepped back step by step and could only pat him on the shoulder to stop him. However, the man clearly would not listen to her. Huo Nanchen reached out his hand and hurriedly untied the diamond ne around her neck. The zipper on her back had already broken. Gu Ruochu felt her body loosen and her skirt fell to the ground. He grabbed her waist with both hands and threw her onto the soft bed. He could no longer hold back the fire burning in his body and pressed it onto her body. Gu Ruochu finally reacted. She instinctively struggled but was caught between his legs. She could feel her strong chest heaving up and down. ¡°What are you doing? Huo Nanchen, have you lost your mind! ¡± When she could finally speak, she felt that everything that had happened before her eyes was too sudden and terrifying. She could not ept it at the moment. ¡°Of course I¡¯m doing it. I¡¯ve always done what I should have done but I¡¯ve never done it. ¡± He kissed the sides of her neck once again and gradually lowered his lips. Gu Ruochu¡¯s skin did not escape at all. It had all been scalded by the scorching heat. One did not need to look to know how many hickeys would be left behind. The aggressive aura from his entire body was wild and rampant. He saw the softness in front of his chest and could not help but press his hand down a few times, deliberately forcing her to make a sound. Her voice was sweet to the bone in his ears. His actions were getting crazier and crazier. ¡°Huo Nanchen, calm down! ¡± His actions were extremely aggressive, swift and wild. She could not resist at all and could only follow him and immerse herself in his passionate passion. ¡°I can¡¯t calm down, let me in. ¡± Gu Ruochu watched as her clothes peeled off one by one. Only then did Gu Ruochu realize that something was not right, ¡°Huo Nanchen, what¡¯s wrong with you? ¡± ¡°Huo Zijun drugged me, I can¡¯t take it anymore. Madam, let me in. ¡± Huo Zijun? Has this man been stimted by the drug? Gu Ruochu¡¯s entire body swayed under his intense actions. She wanted to say something but could not think of anything at the moment. When he touched the thickyer of underwear, Huo Nanchen propped it up with one hand and suppressed his voice, ¡°what¡¯s going on? What¡¯s this? ¡± His shirt hung loosely on his body. His hair was also messed up by Gu Ruochu, adding a hint of wildness to it. Gu Ruochu slowly regained her senses, ¡°I forgot to tell you just now, my period is here. ¡± Huo Nanchen,¡±...¡± At this juncture, her period is here? ¡°Then help me. ¡± His eyes were filled with anxiety as he reached out to hold her hand. Upon touching it, Gu Ruochu was so shocked that she could not wait to pull her hand back and began to struggle violently. F * CK! How could this person be so shameless! Her hand... ... Ah Ah AH, Gu Ruochu was on the verge of breaking down. How could she have touched that thing! Unfortunately, he refused to let her go. The touch from his hand caused Gu Ruochu to break down even more. Chapter 105

Chapter 105: Chapter 107: Kiss

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION In that instant, Gu Ruochu felt a strong man¡¯s aura surging towards her. In the next second, Huo Nanchen had already arrived. He reached out and pulled her away from Xu Yichen¡¯s side. Gu Ruochu¡¯s entire bodynded on his chest. ¡°Why are you here? ¡± Gu Ruochu could not believe her eyes when she saw Huo Nanchen¡¯s sudden appearance. Didn¡¯t he say that he was going out of town today How could he still have the mood toe over to her side? ¡°Didn¡¯t he ask me toe over and keep an eye on you? ¡± Huo Nanchen chuckled and spoke in a sinister and threatening voice, ¡°Gu Ruochu, you¡¯re so F * Cking good! You¡¯re looking for a man, and you¡¯re looking for two of them. Now you dare to question why I¡¯m here? ¡± His woman was about to run away! He now felt as if the sky above his head was about to turn into a bloody green grasnd! He was clearly as beautiful as a painting, but that dangerous aura spread from his body and gave off a feeling of being irritable and difficult to provoke. When Xu Yichen and Rong Xiao saw this, there was nothing that they did not understand. This man who did not seem to be easy to provoke should be Ruo Chu¡¯s current husband. This temper... ... Doesn¡¯t look good ? It shouldn¡¯t be easy to get along with ? ? Find a man? When Gu Ruochu heard these three words, her face turned ck. She did not expect that he would reallye to spy on her just because she had casually asked him to do so? How Childish! ¡°Who¡¯s looking for a man? Tell me clearly! ¡± She could not control herself and even words like ¡°I¡± came out of her mouth. However, when she said such rude words, she felt as if she was speaking carelessly and did not give off a vulgar feeling. ¡°Then tell me, where are you going with these two men? ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s eyes narrowed into a line but there was a strong sense of danger and coldness around him. ¡°Gu Ruochu, I¡¯ll give you a minute to let me calm down. ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Calm me down Calm me down for what Does this man really think that I¡¯ve cheated on him? ¡°If I can¡¯t calm down, Gu Ruochu, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do. So, don¡¯t test my patience. ¡± Huo Nanchenughed icily, as if he wanted to pinch her to death. His eyes were like ck holes, as if they could attract people in the next second. Xu Yichen knew that Huo Nanchen had misunderstood the rtionship between the two of them and Gu Ruochu. He wanted to exin but did not know where to begin. He had known Bai Qi since he was very young. She was no longer just a friend, but a brother. She could already be considered as his and Rong Xiao¡¯s family. ¡°Huo... ¡± Gu Ruochu had just opened her mouth when Huo Nanchen suddenly did not want to hear her defend another man. That would only make him feel even worse. His eyes were as dark as ink as he fiercely and directly kissed her. All he wanted now was to bite her to death in front of these two men! The overwhelming scent of men surrounded her. Her breath was filled with the faint smell of his mint and tobo. It made her mind go nk and she was momentarily unable to think. Gu Ruochu was not the only one who was stunned by this sudden scene. Rong Xiao and Xu Yichen were even more stunned. Only two words slowly rose in their minds ¡ª FORCED KISS! They had wanted to mediate the fight but now, they did not know where to begin Actually, Xu Yichen could tell that Huo Nanchen was jealous. Regardless of whether it was Wu Yichen or Zhang Yichen who was apanying seven today, he would still be as jealous as he was now. Chapter 106

Chapter 106: Chapter 108: Violent emotions

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION However, is it appropriate to abuse a dog like this on the street? One second, they were arguing, and the next second, they were kissing each other. Does this couple really like to engage in love and murder? Before Xu Yichen and Rong Xiao could snap out of their daze, they saw that the two had quickly separated. Huo Nanchen did not even look at them. His long-sleeved hand grabbed Gu Ruochu¡¯s wrist, opened the car door, and shoved her into the passenger seat. They had already kissed in public. Let¡¯s see if these two men still have the mood to miss his woman. Reality has proven that he was overthinking things. The other party had never even thought of stealing his wife. Gu Ruochu felt that Huo Nanchen was about to break her hand! The Blue Veins on his hand let Gu Ruochu know that he was feeling frustrated at the moment. Hence, she held her temper and did not argue with him. She thought that she would have a good chat with him when she returned home. Gu Ruochu nced at the two people outside the car window and shook her head, indicating that they do not need to worry. Xu Yichen was calmer than Rong Xiao. He also believed that Gu Ruoyun would be able to handle the rtionship between Huo Nanchen and herself. Huo Nanchen naturally did not ignore the small interaction between the two of them. His originally cold and calm eyes lit up once again. That handsome face of his appeared even colder. There¡¯s quite a tacit understanding between the two of them, Huh? One look and you know what the other is thinking Why haven¡¯t we ever had such a tacit understanding of each other? The car started the engine and drove some distance away. Gu Ruochu¡¯s face was cold and she did not say a word. Huo Nanchen nced at her and it was impossible for him to take the initiative to speak. Huo Nanchen suddenly stopped when they reached a certain spot where they could park the car. A cold emotion appeared on the beautiful side of his face. Huo Nanchen held the steering wheel with one hand while his other hand pressed against the window of her car. His sharp gaze seemed to be able to see a hole in her body. ¡°Don¡¯t you need to give me an exnation? ¡± If she had exined, he would consider forgiving her. He had investigated the rtionship between these two men and she was even closer than he had imagined. Gu Ruochu was not wearing a mask like she usually did when she was with them. This meant that Gu Ruochu truly treated these two men as her own people but was extremely wary of him.. In her heart, what was this husband of hers? Does this woman not have a guilty conscience when she treats her husband like this? No wonder she treated him so coldly on the phone today. So she was here to look for these men. She had long abandoned this husband of hers! Gu Ruochu felt a little ridiculous when she heard the word ¡®exnation¡¯ . Was he a paranoid maniac She had told him many times before that she would never do anything out of line in the presence of a marriage. Now that she saw that there was a member of the opposite sex by her side, it was as if she had caught her cheating! Could it be that once she¡¯s married, she can¡¯t have her own friends of the opposite sex? ¡°Huo Nanchen, don¡¯t you know what respect is? ¡± Gu Ruochu was provoked by his act of catching her cheating. She pushed him away with all her might and only stopped when he was far away from her. ¡°I can¡¯t have friends of the opposite sex by my side now If what you need is a gentle and obedient wife who won¡¯t leave the House or buy anything, then you¡¯ve found the wrong person. You might as well get a divorce Everyone will be left in peace. You don¡¯t have any feelings for me anyway.¡± Huo Nanchen never thought that she would do such a childish thing. He was pushed against the car door and both of them were furious. ¡°I told you, I¡¯m not getting a F * CKING DIVORCE! ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at him and her eyes seemed to be filled with violent emotions. Chapter 107

Chapter 107: Chapter 109 was exposed

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Tsk, why is he so irritable? ! ! She had clearly been following his thoughts and giving him advice, and now he was angry? ¡°When did you say that? Howe I didn¡¯t know? ¡± She calmly recalled and seemed to remember that he had said that he did not want to go through the trouble of getting married again. ¡°was I not clear enough at thest meal? Do you really not understand or are you pretending not to understand! ¡± This woman still has delusions of divorce and wants to be with someone else? In her dreams! He had made it so clear thest time but she still does not understand? Gu Ruochu was shocked by his sudden outburst. Would this man die if he was not arrogant He could have clearly said it in one sentence but he had to use such a roundabout way! She actually did not have much expectations for marriage and love. It would be good if she could only experience marriage once in her life. It would save her a lot of trouble. ¡°Stop Changing the topic! ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse and his eyes became even deeper ¡°You and that Rong Xiao and Xu Yichen seem to be very close. Are you nning to divorce me so that you can find a second chance? Let me tell you, I have plenty of ways to make it impossible for the two of you to be together! ¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°My rtionship with Rong Xiao and the others is the same as yours and Gu Yanwei¡¯s. ¡± Gu Ruochu crossed her arms and nced at him, ¡°we¡¯re just business partners. ¡± ¡°Alright, I believe in you. ¡± ¡°really? ¡± ¡°Really! ¡± ¡°Alright then, remember your words. They¡¯re just business partners. They can only be business partners in the future. ¡± ¡°...¡±why do I feel like I¡¯ve somehow fallen into his trap? Upon hearing her personal exnation, Huo Nanchen¡¯s initially furious mood rxed once again. A faint smile even appeared on his face. Seeing how quickly his expression had changed, Gu Ruochu¡¯s sudden joy made her feel that this person was not only shrewd, he was also a lunatic! ¡°Huo Nanchen, you¡¯re not really in love with me, are you? who was the one who said that he would never fall in love with me back then? ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s eyes turned cold as he continued to put on a cold face and act aloof. ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself. ¡± ¡°What, you don¡¯t want to admit it now? ¡± A wanton smile appeared on Gu Ruochu¡¯s face as if she had discovered his secret. She smiled like a beautiful and Evil Fox, ¡°your hand is almost touching my leg, why are you still acting like this? ¡± ¡°...¡± Huo Nanchen wanted to bite her to death again. He had exposed him on the spot, which made Gu ruochu¡¯s bad mood much happier. She had thought that the matter was almost over when Huo Nanchen suddenly turned his hand around His calm and threatening voice rang in her ears, ¡°Gu Ruochu, I¡¯ve said it before. If you need anything,e find me. I¡¯ll definitely satisfy you without any reservations. However, if you really dare to have feelings for someone else or hook up with another man, I can¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯ll do anything out of control!¡± Gu Ruochu suddenly felt her heart palpitate when she heard his calm and unperturbed voice. She then realized that his real intention was to use this as a warning to hit her. Gu Ruochu had initially held a disagreeable attitude towards her marriage. However, when she heard his words, she suddenly felt a sense of uneasiness and trepidation in her heart... ... Did she unknowingly provoke an extremely dangerous man? I don¡¯t know if the heavens did it on purpose, but they actually let her meet such a man. Chapter 108

Chapter 108: Chapter 110 could not be directed

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION After the two of them quarreled, they tacitly ignored each other. On the way back, the two of them did notmunicate at all. It was only when the car stopped at the entrance of the Huo residence that Gu Ruochu broke the tense atmosphere. ¡°When do you n to return from this trip abroad? ¡± He ignored her and did not unlock the car door to let her out. He only lit a cigarette. There was silence between the two of them. Smoke swirled around his fingertips and the light in his eyes grew deeper. When she unintentionally met his deep, Dark Eyes, she realized that he had only averted his gaze and was no longer looking at her. Gu Ruochu had never been able to guess this man¡¯s thoughts, let alone know what he was thinking. ¡°unlock the car, I want to get out. ¡± He furrowed his brows as he thought of the aura around her body. An indescribable, raging emotion rose in his heart. Sometimes, when he faced her, he seemed to be unable to control some of the restless elements. In the end, he unlocked the car and let her get out. He remembered what she had just said, ¡°Huo Nanchen, perhaps we will really be separated in the future. ¡°. It seemed that he really could not control this marriage anymore. However, as long as they were still married... ... He would be her husband for one day and she would still be his ... Gu Ruochu got out of the car and thought that Huo Nanchen would say something. However, she only saw him drive away coldly. An indescribable feeling crept into her heart. Gu Ruochu watched as he left without showing much emotion on her face. Forget it if he left. It would save her the trouble of changing her emotions because of this man. ¡°Chuchu, you¡¯re back? ¡± Mrs. Huo saw that Gu Ruochu had returned and ordered the servants to start the meal. ¡°sister-inw. ¡± Huo Zijun had been loafing around outside a few days ago. However, when he returned home today, he realized that Gu Yanwei had been chased away. Even Huo Jingjing and Huo Zirui had suffered as well. The team had been wiped out! Huo Zijun¡¯s impression of this sister-inw had been refreshed once again. Mrs. Huo saw Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression and expression and knew that the two must have quarreled. ¡°Chuchu, has Nanchen left? Did he tell you when he would be back? ¡± Gu Ruochu nodded. ¡°He just left. He didn¡¯t tell me when he would be back. ¡± Mrs. Huo immediately understood that they had indeed quarreled. Gu Ruochu did not notice anything strange about Mrs. Huo. She only wanted to go upstairs and wash her face. ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll be going up first. ¡± ¡°Okay,e down for dinnerter. ¡± The couple might not have thought much of it, but Mrs. Huo, who was a powerful couple, began to worry for the couple when she learned that they had quarreled. ¡°Nanchen went to a foreign country without a word. He doesn¡¯t know how to coax his wife either! ¡± ¡°Mom, weren¡¯t you calm earlier? Why are you so worried now? It¡¯s okay, there¡¯s a saying that goes, ¡®fight at the head of the bed and make peace at the end of the bed. ¡® You don¡¯t have to worry about that. ¡± Huo Zijun sat at the dining table, casually waiting for dinner. Make Peace How could he make Peace Without Nanchen! ¡°How can I not be anxious? This is rted to your brother¡¯s lifelong happiness! ¡± Mrs. Huo was really anxious, so she blurted out, ¡°why don¡¯t we try drugging her? ¡± Hearing Mrs. Huo¡¯s words, Huo Zijun was shocked and almost fell off the stool. He wanted to jump several meters away. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t do this! My brother said that he would break my legs if he drugged my sister-inw! ¡± Huo Zijun felt his legs tremble when he thought of his brother¡¯s tone and expression. Mrs. Huo Tried her best to hold back her rolling eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not drugging your sister-inw, I¡¯m drugging your brother! ¡± ¡°Mom, you¡¯re really my biological mother! ¡± Mrs. Huo was very calm. ¡°your brother is indeed my biological son. You¡¯re the only one who was picked up from the trash. I was afraid that you would be too embarrassed to say it. ¡± Chapter 109

Chapter 109: Chapter 111 the little girl

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°nonsense, I have a face as good-looking as yours! ¡± ¡°You still have the cheek to say that your body is full of this stupid disease. Are you worthy of the face I gave you? ¡± The corners of Huo Zijun¡¯s mouth twitched as he looked at his intrepid mother. He was actually... ... speechless ! ! He was about to say something when he saw Gu ruochuing down from upstairs. He swallowed the words that were on the tip of his tongue. ¡°Chu Chu,e here. ¡± Gu Ruochu smiled faintly as she walked over and sat at the dining table. Hearing this address, she felt very warm. The servants had already served the dishes. Mrs. Huo nced at her and suddenly sighed, ¡°Chu Chu, I was prejudiced against you because of Gu Yanwei in the beginning. You won¡¯t me me now, right? ¡± There was a hint of guilt in her tone. ¡°No, I was the one who did not live up to my expectations and was used by my sister. ¡± Gu Ruochu really did not me Mrs. Huo. Since ancient times, mothers-inw and daughters-inw had many problems. However, Mrs. Huo was much more open-minded than the average person. At the very least, she would not make things difficult for herself over some inexplicable matter. Mrs. Huo¡¯s heart suddenly softened when she saw her calm demeanor. After experiencing so many things, nothing could move her more easily than sincerity. ¡°good girl. If you¡¯ve been wronged, you must tell your mother. ¡± Mrs. Huo held Gu Ruochu¡¯s hand and moved closer to her heart. Huo Zijun took the opportunity to add fuel to the fire, ¡°sister-inw, don¡¯t look at how cold my brother looks. In fact, he has always liked to say things that aren¡¯t true. It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re used to it. As long as you¡¯ve mastered this type of Masochism, you¡¯ll be able to grasp it in your palm at any moment. Wouldn¡¯t that be great Think about it, that ice-cold, ascetic face of yours was the only one who lost control and let loose in front of you... ¡°...¡±. ¡°...¡± Gu Ruochu,¡±...¡± Mrs. Huo,¡±... Cough! Cough!¡± How could she not realize that Huo Zijun, this fellow, was actually so full of filth? His description of him was simply too vivid. Seeing his mother¡¯s warning look at him, Huo Zijun finally restrained himself and continued to eat his lunch. After lunch, Gu Ruochu took her form and went upstairs to fill it out. It was already one o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Gu Ruochu took out herputer and suddenly felt a slight headache. She gave up on writing the document. In fact, during the two months since she was reborn, Gu Ruochu had been having a slight headache. However, she had been having more frequent headaches recently. It seemed that she should see a doctor. ¡°Young Madam, are you feeling unwell? ¡± Xiaofang noticed that Gu Ruochu did not look well and quickly put away herputer. ¡°Young Madam, you should rest first. I¡¯ll get doctor Tang to take a look at you. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Gu Ruochu had almost forgotten that the huo family had a private doctor. This saved her the trouble of going to the hospital. After covering herself with a thin nket, Gu Ruochu closed her eyes and slowly fell asleep. She dreamed of that little girl again. She dreamed of a Beautiful Retro Garden and a very big tree. She dreamed that the little girl was holding something that looked like a wishing box in her hand. She ran over and buried the wishing box in her hand under the tree. When Gu Ruochu finally woke up, her head was covered in sweat. ¡°Young Madam, are you alright? ¡± Mother Zhang had heard from Xiaofang that the young Madam did not seem to be feeling well, so she quickly called Doctor Tang over and came in to check on her. Gu Ruochu shook her head and took the warm water from mother Zhang¡¯s hand and drank it all in one gulp. ¡°Chu Chu, are you feeling unwell? ¡± Mrs. Huo also entered the room anxiously and led doctor Tang into the room, ¡°doctor Tang, can you see what¡¯s wrong with Ruo Chu? ¡± Chapter 110

Chapter 110: Chapter 112 has been injured

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Yes, Madam, please rest assured. ¡± Doctor Tang entered the room and examined Gu Ruochu¡¯s body. He then said, ¡°the young Madam is fine. It¡¯s probably just a minor aftereffect from the car identst time. She should be fine after a good rest and medication. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that she¡¯s fine. ¡± Mrs. Huo¡¯s worried heart was relieved. Seeing that he had written out a few prescriptions, she quickly asked the maid to follow the doctor to get the medicine. They were all pills to calm the nerves. Taking advantage of Mrs. Huo¡¯s call, Gu Ruochu took the opportunity to ask Doctor Tang a question, ¡°doctor Tang, has my brain been injured before? ¡± ¡°...¡± Dr. Tang was momentarily stunned by her question. How could a normal patient not know whether or not their brain had been injured? At least he should know. Why would he need to ask him? However, during his examination, he did find that Mrs. Huo¡¯s brain had been injured before. Dr. Tang thought about it and nodded, ¡°indeed, your brain has been injured before. However, the healing is not too bad. There¡¯s not much of a problem. ¡± Gu Ruochu lowered her head and thought about it. Finally, she could not help but ask, ¡°then, Dr. Tang, can you find out if I¡¯ve lost my memory before? ¡± Doctor Tang was shocked by Gu Ruochu¡¯s words. Lost my memory He could not find out on the spot. He would have to go through the relevant equipment in the hospital to be able to confirm the diagnosis. Madam Huo, could it be that you suspect that I¡¯ve lost my memory before? Many thoughts shed through doctor Tang¡¯s mind. However, he was unwilling to get involved in the messy affairs of these wealthy families He only revealed a gentle smile on his face, ¡°Madam Huo, if you suspect that you¡¯ve lost your memory, you cane to the hospital for a rted examination. ¡± ¡°Alright, I understand. Thank you, Doctor. ¡± Gu Ruochu was not too sure if this body had lost its memory before. The main thing was that she remembered that when she had just been reborn into this body, she had not been able to get any of the original owner¡¯s memories, which made her suspicious. If the original owner had really lost her memory, then there would be a big problem. Thinking back to the time when she had not been able to find any information about her, the doubts in Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart began to surface. There seemed to be some secret that she could not think of. What does that little girl in my dream have to do with me Gu Ruochu thought about how her head was splitting and decided not to think about it. This unknown feeling made her feel a little uneasy and uneasy. However, what shoulde wille. However, when these thingse, she needed to slowly be stronger so that she would not panic because of the possible changes in the future. Tomorrow was the day when she would go to the international director¡¯s ss. She needed to rest well. ¡°Young Madam, have some tea and snacks. ¡± Xiaofang brought some snacks over. Gu Ruochu ate some and browsed through Weibo and the television series. After resting for a while, Gu Ruochu finallypleted the registration form. She looked at the time and realized that it was already 2:30 pm. She then continued to lie on the bed. Less than half an hourter, her cell phone rang. Gu Ruochu took out her cell phone and took a look. When she saw the unfamiliar number, she picked it up. ¡°Gu Ruochu, are you home? ¡± It was Zhou Yunxi. Her voice on the phone was very calm. It was rare for her to be so calm in front of Gu Ruochu. This was the first time Zhou Yunxi had spoken to her like this. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ¡± ¡°I missed something at the Huo family homest time. I wanted toe and get it. ¡± Zhou Yunxi sounded a little nervous. Something Is that the jewelry box? ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get the maid to bring it over. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Chapter 111

Chapter 111: Chapter 113 returning to youth

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION At the end, Zhou Yunxi suddenly added, ¡°from now on, take care of yourself. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not say a word and hung up the phone. She got out of bed and took out the jewelry box from her room to give to mother Zhang. She then asked her to return it to Zhou Yunxi. Gu Ruochu hadpletely given up on this mother of hers and did not want to see her. Zhou Yunxi was still on the phone with Gu Yanwei downstairs. When she saw that mother Zhang hade down, she was not too surprised. She did not even open the door for herself. Instead, she handed over the jewelry box. ¡°Mrs. Zhou, this is yours. ¡± Zhou Yunxi still felt ufortable when she saw the disdain in nanny Zhang¡¯s eyes. She turned around and left. ¡°Mom, did you get that gold bracelet? ¡± Gu Yanwei was still asking. When she found out that her mother had left a valuable piece of jewelry at the Huo family home, Gu Yanwei was afraid that Gu Ruochu would take it away. She had seen that gold bracelet before. The heavy weight of the gold made her realize that it was a treasure. ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll keep it at home. ¡± ¡°Mom, this gold bracelet is useless at home. Why don¡¯t you sell it? It¡¯s worth at least a hundred thousand... ¡± Before Gu Yanwei could say anything, Zhou Yunxi rejected her sternly. ¡°No, you can¡¯t sell this bracelet. ¡± ¡°Why? ¡± Gu Yanwei was confused. ¡°Anyway... you can¡¯t sell it. ¡± Gu Yanwei knew that Zhou Yunxi treasured that bracelet. She was very unhappy, but she didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°okay, mom, I have something to do first. ¡± After hanging up, Zhou Yunxi opened the jewelry box with a trembling hand. The Golden Bracelet was still lying on top of it and its luster was still the same. She took a deep breath and slowly closed the jewelry box. Let it be a secret forever. No one will ever know about it. ¡°...¡± Early the next morning, Gu Ruochu drove to the international director¡¯s training course. When she had told Mrs. Huo about the training course, she had thought that it would be a little difficult to convince her. She did not expect to receive Mrs. Huo¡¯s full support. Other than Huo Zijun looking at her with a strange expression, he felt that she had overestimated herself by suddenly bing a director. In terms of power and talent, Gu Yanwei was still the stronger one. She learned everything quickly. Huo Zijun wanted to know how Gu Yanwei¡¯s brain had grown. Of course, he did not open his mouth to attack his sister-inw¡¯s confidence. Gu Ruochu was not only limited to being a director. In the entertainment industry, she also had the intention to expand into other industries. She has returned to the entertainment industry. She thought back to every detail of her past life. Everything she had experienced and herself was slowly unfolding in her mind. She had gone through a thousand sails and was still a young man when she returned. She did not know why but she felt a mixture of emotions. Gu Ruochu felt an indescribable sense of excitement as she sensed the familiar surroundings. Gu Ruochu looked at the familiar entrance of the training ss and for the first time, she found Bai Qi¡¯s Weibo ount. Ever since the death of the heavenly king, there had been people under Weibo every day. This was their faith and their youth. The memories of a generation could not be easily erased. Under Weibo, there were all sorts of daily messages from fans. Gu Ruochu looked at it for a while and suddenly felt a little moved. This was the first time she had left a message below: ¡°I¡¯ve gone through a thousand sails, but I¡¯m still a young man when I return. ¡°. Not long after, more than 10,000 posts appeared on the follow-up thread. This one sentence had suddenly stirred up many people¡¯s emotions. Gu ruochu looked at the follow-up thread below. Her deep eyes had an indescribable emotion and she suddenly smiled, ¡°I¡¯m back again. ¡± Chapter 112

Chapter 112: Chapter 114¡¯s registration

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She would definitely be an even more outstanding director in the future. Gu Ruochu entered the training room. It was still a familiar setting and a familiar teacher. However, she had not seen him for a long time, so things had changed. ¡°Hi, ah Chu. ¡± Xu Yichen had been waiting for her since a long time ago. The responsibility for thepany¡¯s matters had been passed on to Rong Xiao. He stood there with a smile that was like a spring breeze that almost mesmerized the women around him. There was always a calm aura around him. ¡°You¡¯re here so early? ¡± ¡°Of course, I have to lead the way for you, don¡¯t I? ¡± Gu Ruochu walked over and handed the registration form to the teacher in front of her. She recognized him as Professor Shen Bihua. Gu Ruochu was a little excited to see him again. Of course, Shen Bihua did not know what Gu Ruochu was feeling at the moment. She smiled gently and began to examine her basic identity. ¡°Gu Ruochu? ¡± Shen bihua adjusted her sses and smiled, ¡°it¡¯s a very special name. From now on, you¡¯ll be a student in our international directing ss. You must work hard. ¡± Gu Ruochu smiled faintly, ¡°thank you, teacher. ¡± ¡°mm, go ahead. ¡± Shen bihua lowered her head and suddenly remembered how she had met that young man in the beginning of the year. A faint sense of mncholy spread through her heart. As one grows old, one will indeed reminisce about the past for no reason. Xu Yichen brought Gu Ruochu through the registration process and suddenly asked, ¡°If you want to enter the entertainment industry, your husband won¡¯t object, right? ¡± When Huo Nanchen was mentioned, Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes moved slightly, ¡°he has his own matters to attend to. How could he have the time to care about my matters? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re just unlucky. It wasn¡¯t easy for you to save Your Life, but you¡¯ve been reborn into Huo Nanchen¡¯s wife. If it were anyone else, they could have freed you at any time and restored you to a carefree and free life. But it¡¯s him... ¡± Xu Yichen looked at her, ¡°Ah Chu, you must never provoke Huo Nanchen. A big shot like him is not someone we can provoke. He can tolerate you, but once you¡¯ve crossed his bottom line, you¡¯ll meet a tragic end. ¡± He had reminded her this way because he knew Gu Ruochu¡¯s personality. In the past, she was used to being wild but now, she was a weak woman with a dangerous character like Huo Nanchen by her side. He was afraid that she would provoke that man too much. ¡°Yichen, I know. ¡± Gu Ruochu pursed her lips. Her heart was filled with fear towards this man. She wondered if it was fate that had caused them to be entangled together. ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand. ¡± Xu Yichen heaved a sigh of relief and a smile returned to his face. ¡°I have a gathering here today. I¡¯ll bring you to meet some friends while I¡¯m at it. ¡± Gu Ruochu nodded. She was bored anyway. Just as she reached the parking spot, a few men walked over from all directions. It was not as if Xu Yichen and Gu Ruochu had never experienced such a scene before. On the surface, they remained calm, but in reality, they both knew that this group of people were not kind people. A dangerous aura filled the air. Gu Ruochu tried her best to keep her mind clear. ¡°Beauty, shall we meet? ¡± A tall man blocked the way of the two of them. Xu Yichen¡¯s eyes darkened as he stood in front of Gu Ruochu. Gu Ruochu observed her surroundings. There was a full set of men. They were all burly men. Especially this big-headed man. His face was full of muscles and he looked very scary. When had I ever provoked these people? Damn Someone must have set us up! ¡°Sir, my husband and I are in a hurry to get home. We don¡¯t have time. ¡± Gu Ruochu tried her best to calm herself down and hinted at them not to act rashly. Chapter 113

Chapter 113: Chapter 115

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°husband? ¡± The burly manughed and said scornfully, ¡°is that your husband next to you? He¡¯s just a Gigolo, surely he can¡¯t satisfy you. Beauty, should you consider changing your husband? ¡± Xu Yichen¡¯s expression changed when he saw how this man had insulted Gu Ruochu. He threw a punch at him. The burly man cried out in pain. He touched his nose and it was bleeding. He then instinctively threw a vicious punch back at Xu Yichen. When his fistnded on Gu Ruochu¡¯s body, it was filled with a fierce and vicious force. The opponent was a vicious character. With just one or two punches, he had knocked Xu Yichen down and let out a loud roar. ¡°What are you all still looking at? quicklye over and subdue this beauty! And this damned Brat, kill him! ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression did not change much, but she was already trembling with fear. She quickly stepped forward to support Xu Yichen. This time, she was in deep trouble! The men gradually surrounded her. Their sinister and terrifying smiles made Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart skip a beat. She tried to negotiate, ¡°if you¡¯re looking for money, everything can be discussed. ¡± The burly man spat in disdain, ¡°who wants your stinky money? You Bunch of idiots, catch her! ¡± The men quickly surrounded her and grabbed Gu Ruochu and Xu Yichen with their thick arms. If it had been the previous Bai Qi, she would have killed them in a matter of seconds. But now, she was Gu Ruochu. She could deal with women, but against these burly men, there was no hope. Her breathing became heavy and a sense of despair rose in her heart. At this moment, Xu Yichen felt that he was really too weak. He could not even protect a woman. The brawny man lifted Gu Ruochu¡¯s chin, ¡°Gu Ruochu, who told you to bully Gu Yanwei? But she¡¯s still quite pretty! We¡¯ll toy with her until she¡¯s ruined. Let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll still have the face topete with Gu Yanwei. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, why don¡¯t you take a good look at yourself! We won¡¯t stop until we avenge Goddess Yanwei today. ¡± The man next to her roared in righteous indignation, ¡°watch how we¡¯ll teach you a good lesson! ¡± Gu Ruochuughed icily, ¡°did Gu Yanwei send you here? ¡± ¡°Of course not, we¡¯re the ones doing justice on behalf of the heavens and helping the goddess to take care of a stinking whore like you! ¡± The person next to her replied and quickly turned to look at the leader, ¡°boss, how should we take care of her? ¡± ¡°She¡¯s a woman, isn¡¯t she? All she cares about is her reputation and reputation. Let¡¯s take a few nude photos of her. Isn¡¯t her husband very powerful? When he sees US ying with her, won¡¯t he go crazy with anger? ¡± The few men became excited at the thought of being able to y with the wives of rich people. People like them would one day be able to humiliate those powerful people. Just the thought of it made them impatient. Gu Ruochu did not expect Gu Yanwei to have such abilities. These people in front of her had basically be that woman¡¯s escorts and loyal supporters! Hehe. If it had been any other woman, she would have been so scared that she would only cry. However, her eyes were ice-cold and a sense of disgust slowly emerged from the depths of her eyes. Gu Yanwei, this woman, could be considered the most disgusting one since her rebirth. ¡°If you really dare to touch me, my husband will not let you off! ¡± ¡°Your husband? ¡± The brawny man could not help but snicker, ¡°don¡¯t f * Cking lie to me. Your husband is so cold to you and you still expect him to deal with me... ¡± Before he could finish his words, he suddenly felt a gust of cold wind blowing from behind him. Before he could raise his head, his neck suddenly tightened, and he met a pair of cold eyes that were as cold as ink. The next second, his chest hurt intensely, and his entire body was thrown a few meters away. Hended heavily on the ground, and his vision was almostpletely ck. Chapter 114

Chapter 114: Chapter 116 was filled with fear and trepidation

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION He struggled to get up, his eyes still shining with stars. ¡°Just now, you said, whose woman do you want to y with? ¡± The cold voice sounded, and the Brawny Man¡¯s heart suddenly began to beat faster. Danger was screaming in his heart. He stood there, noble and cold. When he nced over, his heart was palpitating with fear. It was not as good as meeting face to face. This was the first time he had experienced Huo Nanchen¡¯s aura, and his legs and stomach could not help but tremble. ¡°I... ¡± When he looked up, he saw huo Nanchen¡¯s cold face. His leather shoes stepped on his hands and crushed them a few times. Then, he kicked Huo Nanchen¡¯s stomach again, and his entire body was kicked a few meters away. He spat out a mouthful of blood. The few ouws around her were so frightened by this cruel and bloody scene that their faces turned pale. There was no need to mention fighting. This was not the first time Gu Ruochu had experienced such a scene. She had seen even more bloody scenes. However, this was the first time she had seen Huo Nanchen attack. His current expression was like a dark Asura, exuding a vicious aura. It was truly terrifying. Isn¡¯t Huo Nanchen in a foreign country Why has he returned. Before she could think of anything, she saw Xu Yichen coughing violently at the side. ¡°Yichen, are you alright? ¡± Xu Yichen did not know where he had been hit by this group of people. His face was as Pale as a sheet of paper and he was in a terrible state. ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital. ¡± Xu Yichen finally fainted in relief when he saw that Huo Nanchen was here. Gu Ruochu reached out to support him. In the next second, Huo Nanchen grabbed her and pulled her into his embrace. His voice was cold and firm as he stared at her with a threatening gaze. ¡°You can¡¯t even care about yourself and you still have the mood to care about another man. Do you think that I¡¯m dead? ¡± ¡°Xu Yichen is injured. We must send him to the hospital immediately. ¡± Gu Ruochu frowned as she felt the heaving of his chest and the strength of his arms. ¡°Huo Nanchen, human life is more important. We¡¯ll talk about it when we get back! ¡± ¡°He won¡¯t die anytime soon. ¡± The man nced at Xu Yichen and spoke in a very bad tone. He then made a phone call, ¡°where is he? Come over now and take care of a few people. ¡± ¡°Huo, we don¡¯t know anything. We were only forced... ¡± a mournful voice rang out from the side. The sound of his knees kneeling on the ground was particrly ear-piercing. Huo Nanchen could not be bothered to look at them. He only coldly said, ¡°if you dare to touch my woman, I¡¯ll let you know what hell is. ¡± It was as cold as ice. The muscr men were so frightened that their legs went soft again. They knew that they were done for. Death could be considered a light punishment. Huo Nanchen skillfully held Gu Ruochu in his arms. He opened the car door and let her sit in the passenger seat. Then, he got Xu Yichen into the car. The moment the car started, it disappeared into the dust. At the same time, the muscr men in ck who were swarming in from all directions caught them and roughly pushed them into the car that was parked by the side. Soon, the car arrived at the entrance of the hospital. A few doctors came over and carried Xu Yichen into the hospital. Huo Nanchen followed behind them unhurriedly, returning to his previous dignified and elegant appearance. However, the gaze behind him had been fixed on Gu Ruochu the entire time. She did not know if it was to observe or to probe. Gu Ruochu naturally sensed it and did not run after Xu Yichen¡¯s stretcher. She had a premonition that he would really strangle her to death. ¡°Didn¡¯t you almost cry when you saw that Xu Yichen was injured just now? Why are you acting so reserved now? ¡± Heughed icily. Gu Ruochu could not help but twitch the corners of her mouth. Was she in such a bad mood that she wanted to cry? ¡°which eye did you see it with? ¡± ¡°I saw it with both eyes. ¡± Chapter 115

Chapter 115: Before Chapter 117, she had despised Xu Yichen to death

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°...¡± Gu Ruochu was indeed very worried about Xu Yichen. Back then, they had fought together until the end. This time, Xu Yichen was fighting alone against a dozen strong men. The situation was very dangerous. If Huo Nanchen had not appeared, something might have really happened today. However, worry was worry, not to the extent of crying! Gu Ruochu saw that Xu Yichen was gritting his teeth and no longer had the mood to argue with him. She simply pretended to be aloof and did not reply. When the doctor saw that Xu Yichen had been sent to the emergency room, he said that Xu Yichen¡¯s entire body was fractured and several of his ribs had been kicked. He needed to recuperate properly. Gu Ruochu had just entered the payment hall when she was bumped into by a woman who had rushed over. The woman fell to the ground while Gu Ruochu took a few steps back and pressed herself against a wall of flesh. Huo Nanchen took the opportunity to wrap his arm around her waist. His deep and maic voice rang in her ears, ¡°throwing yourself into my arms. You haven¡¯t seen your husband for one or two nights and you¡¯re already in such amotion? ¡± His aura was still as cold as ever. Such vulgar words only added a tinge of arrogance to his manly charm. Gu Ruochu felt a boiling hot aura pressing against her ear. This was the first time she had heard him say such hooligan words. Was this still the same Huo Nanchen who despised her so much? From what she remembered, he had always been fierce to her and despised her so much. Back then, in order to win some status in the Huo family, he had despised her to death when she had just gotten close to him. Why is it that now... ... He could not help but say something with a tinge of color ... ¡°Huo Nanchen, your tone really sounds like a woman who is deeply unhappy with her desires. Didn¡¯t master Huo once warn me not to put my attention on you? What, are you going to p yourself now? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s tone was teasing with a hint of sarcasm. Huo Nanchen did not reply, but he did not release her either. He remained calm andposed, his deep eyes unfathomable. Hehe Gu Ruochu retracted her gaze and looked at the young woman who was sitting on the ground and rubbing her legs. ¡°Miss, are you alright? ¡± Gu Ruochu straightened her body and extended her hand towards the woman on the ground. Huo Nanchen, who was beside her, nced at the woman on the ground without much emotion. The woman raised her head and her familiar face stunned Gu Ruochu. Is that her Chu Xin. She never thought that they would meet again in this manner. Their eyes met and they felt as if they had met again after a long time. Of course, Chu Xin did not know this Gu Ruochu. After being slightly surprised, she politely apologized. ¡°Mydy, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t see you just now. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. You¡¯re here to see Xu Yichen, aren¡¯t you? ¡± Back then, they had formed a circle and were on good terms with each other. However, five years ago, Chu Xin had suddenly disappeared from an Cheng and there had been no news of her ever since. Chu Xin was clearly very surprised, ¡°yes, you know Xu Yichen? ¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯re friends. Come with me. ¡± Gu Ruochu was the first to walk in front while Huo Nanchen followed closely behind her and held her hand in his palm. This man was really doing his job as a husband all the time. Sometimes, she would think that this man had really fallen in love with her, or was it just because of his possessiveness or other desires. The few of them waited outside for almost two hours before the doctor transferred Xu Yichen to the VIP ward. In less than half an hour, Xu Yichen woke up. ¡°Ah Chu, are you alright? ¡± The first thing Xu Yichen did when he woke up was to ask if Gu Ruochu was alright. Huo Nanchen¡¯s eyes narrowed as he continued to stare at them. Chapter 116

Chapter 116: Chapter 118: evil

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± Gu Ruochu shook her head and her eyes darkened. ¡°Yichen, you¡¯ve been implicated by me today. Rest well. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to talk about this between us. ¡± A smile appeared on Xu Yichen¡¯s Pale face as he shifted his gaze towards the young woman who was hesitating with her head lowered in front of the hospital bed. He hesitated for a moment. ¡°You... you¡¯re Xin? ¡± Chu Xin raised her head when she saw that Xu Yichen had recognized her at a nce. Her eyes sparkled with tears as she said, ¡°Yichen, long time no see. ¡± Three years ago, she left an city and abandoned all the people and things rted to this city. She didn¡¯t contact anyone else. She didn¡¯t n toe back to this city until she heard that Bai Qi had passed away unexpectedly. ¡°Why are you still crying when you¡¯re back? You should be happy. ¡± Xu Yichen handed over a tissue, but Chu Xin was sobbing. ¡°I just found out that AH QI is gone, but I didn¡¯t have time to see him onest time... ¡± Chu xin cried bitterly at the mention of Bai Qi. She still could not believe that the legend was gone. ¡°Xin, the dead are gone. There¡¯s nothing we can do about it. ¡± Xu Yichen stole a nce at Gu Ruochu and could only console Chu Xin with a Pale voice. ¡°Oh right, Xin, let me introduce you. This is Gu Ruochu. ¡± Xu Yichen introduced the man next to him. ¡°This is her husband, Huo Nanchen. ¡± Chu Xin was naturally familiar with the name Huo Nanchen but she never expected to meet such a big shot in real life. ¡°Just call me Ruo Chu. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s reaction was very calm and gave off a veryfortable feeling. More importantly, Chu Xin felt as if she had been acquainted with Gu Ruochu for a long time when she first met her. ¡°...¡± Zhou Yunxi did not expect her daughter to return from abroad so soon. Didn¡¯t they say that it would take at least ten days to half a month? ¡°Yanwei, master huo is back as well? ¡± Gu Yanwei was extremely thirsty when she returned. She took a few sses of water and gulped it down before stopping. ¡°He is indeed back. Master Huo is in a very bad mood this time and things have gone unexpectedly well. ¡± She had originally wanted to have some sparks with this man, but who knew that the journey would be so boring. Zhou Yunxi also felt regretful. She was afraid of upsetting her daughter, so she went to Cook dinner herself. Just as Gu Yanwei sat on the Sofa, Huo Jingjing called her. ¡°Sister Yanwei, did you also return to an Cheng? ¡± Gu Yanwei nodded. ¡°I just arrived. What¡¯s the matter, Jingjing? ¡± ¡°My dad ising home for dinner tonight. I heard that you guys won the project so quickly, so I wanted to invite you and aunt Zhou over for dinner. ¡± Huo zhenggang invited the mother and daughter over for dinner? Upon hearing this news, Gu Yanwei was delighted. She said gently, ¡°Jingjing, I¡¯lle over with my mom tonight. ¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you at home. ¡± Huo Jingjing happily hung up the phone. She carefully looked around and found that no one was paying attention to her. Only then did shepletely rx. After hanging up the phone, Gu Yanwei immediately informed Zhou Yunxi that the huo family was having a dinner party tonight. She knew that as long as they had a little helper like Huo Jingjing, even if they made a fool of themselves in the huo family, they would still be able toe and go in the huo family. ¡°Yanwei, dress yourself well. This time, you must leave a good impression in front of the Huo family. ¡± Zhou Yunxi was still a little afraid of losing Gu Yanwei¡¯s good impression in the huo family. It was really strange. Gu Ruochu was getting more and more favored in the Huo family, but Mrs. Huo had repeatedly reprimanded and ridiculed Yanwei. Chapter 117

Chapter 117: Chapter 119 pig-like teammate

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mother. I¡¯ve been too impatient in the past few times. ¡± Gu Yanwei¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of emotion as her gaze gradually became clear and bright. Ever since they were young, she had been the most outstanding sister of the two sisters. The master who had read her fortune had also said that she was born with a rich and noble life. In the future, she would be the youngdy. Gu Ruochu had been her foil since she was young. If I had not given her the position of Lady Huo back then, how would I have the life to be the youngdy? The more she thought about it, the more she regretted it. However, it was useless to regret now. She would never allow Gu Ruochu to enjoy everything that she should have been enjoying. ¡°since you know what you¡¯re doing, I won¡¯t say anymore. ¡± Zhou Yunxi also wanted to anger Gu Ruochu. In the past, when she had been obedient to her, she had treated her well. However, after the car ident, that girl¡¯s temper had been so bad that she had helped Yan Wei. She wanted Gu Ruochu to understand that it was useless to oppose her. However, who would have thought that not only did she not make Gu Ruochu obedient, the rtionship between the mother and daughter had reached a freezing point. Zhou Yunxi finally understood that Gu Ruochu was no longer as obedient as before. If she did not want to lose this daughterpletely, she could not be as extreme as before. Once she had coaxed that little girl back, everything would be easy to discuss. She understood her daughter¡¯s personality and she was the easiest to soften. The grace of giving birth was greater than the heavens. She could not possibly abandon her mother. Zhou Yunxi was dreaming but she did not know that this daughter was no longer the soft-hearted Gu Ruochu from before. Instead, she was the cold-blooded Bai Qi. At five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Zhou Yunxi and her daughter arrived at the huo family mansion by taxi. Gu Yanwei rummaged through her bag, nning to pay for the taxi. Coincidentally, Mrs. Huo had just returned from her beauty treatments with a few other wealthydies. She seemed to be in a good mood. When Zhou Yunxi thought of how Mrs. Huo had criticized Yanwei in front of so many peoplest time, her face darkened. This time, Huo zhenggang had invited them over for a meal. Women had to put their husbands first. Since Huo zhenggang admired Yanwei so much, Mrs. Huo could only follow her husband¡¯s wishes and treat them well. ¡°Mrs. Huo, long time no see. ¡± Zhou Yunxi also dressed up specially. She had a sense of superiority on her face, as if she really thought of herself as a richdy. Mrs. Huo had actually seen Zhou Yunxi a long time ago, but she couldn¡¯t be bothered with her. Who would have thought that this woman actually felt good about herself and went up to greet her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ¡± Because she was outside, Mrs. Huo still answered perfunctorily. In Zhou Yunxi¡¯s opinion, Mrs. Huo was admitting defeat to them. Humph, Mrs. Huo couldn¡¯t do anything. She still had to follow her husband¡¯s orders. Zhou Yunxi¡¯s eyes were filled with pride. She would let Yan Wei maintain her presence in front of Huo Zhenggang in the future. She was the head of the Huo family. Even Huo Nanchen had to listen to his father. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that we had a little conflict earlier. I didn¡¯t want to fuss about it, but it¡¯s all in the past. ¡± Mrs. Huo could not believe her ears. Zhou Yunxi¡¯s expression of ¡°it¡¯s all your fault, I forgive you now¡± ... where did she get such a big face? ¡°Mrs. Huo, let¡¯s go in quickly. Young Madam and young master will be back soon. ¡± Mrs. Zhang could not stand the mother-daughter pair¡¯s expressions and said from the side. ¡°okay. ¡± Before Zhou Yunxi could SMIRK, Mrs. Huo had already entered the vi with Mrs. Zhang with a cold face and did not call her again. Her heart skipped a beat. She was about to follow them in but was stopped by the person at the door. Zhou Yunxi was furious. ¡°How dare you! Don¡¯t you know who I am? ¡± The bodyguard was not stupid. Mrs. Huo¡¯s face was dark. Needless to say, she hated the woman at the door. Chapter 118

Chapter 118: Chapter 120: Forcing Him

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yanwei had just run over when she saw Zhou Yunxi making a Ruckus at the door. Her face turnedpletely ck. What a stupid teammate! ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m the young Madam¡¯s older sister. Can you let us in? ¡± Gu Yanwei¡¯s voice was gentle, but it did not evoke any sympathy from the bodyguards. Zhou Yunxi could not bring herself to do this. She felt that the huo family had gone too far! ¡°Call Your sister and tell her toe out. ¡± Gu Yanwei nodded but realized that Gu Ruochu¡¯s call could not get through at all! ¡°This girl must be intentional! ¡± Zhou Yunxi gritted her teeth, and Gu Yanwei so dry standing at the door, no way! ¡°Yan Wei, when you be a youngdy in the future, you won¡¯t have to take care of Gu Ruo. ¡± Zhou Yunxi was so angry that her face had turned pale. ¡°Anyway, that little heartless girl only cares about her ownfort! ¡± Gu Yanwei didn¡¯t say anything. Zhou Yunxi didn¡¯t need to say anything. If she became a youngdy in the future, she definitely wouldn¡¯t take care of her sister who made her feel bad. ¡ª At the hospital, Gu Ruochu and Huo Nanchen had just stepped out when they saw Chu Xin approaching them step by step. Gu Ruochu sighed in her heart but her footsteps did not stop. The two of them only stopped when they were about to brush past each other. Gu Ruochu slowly curled her lips into a smile, ¡°do you n to go back first? ¡± Chu Xin nodded. Her smile was as gentle as before, ¡°I was in a hurry just now. Let¡¯s get to know each other again. Hello, Ruo Chu. My name is Chu Xin. ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at her quietly and extended her hand towards her. She felt a little choked up in her heart. Hello, Xin. ¡°Let¡¯s keep in touch whenever we¡¯re free. ¡± Chu Xin put down her hand. She was very sensitive to the man¡¯s frown so she tactfully stopped disturbing them. The two exchanged a few words and smiled at each other tacitly before leaving. Gu Ruochu did not say a word and sat in the passenger seat. Huo Nanchen got into the car. Seeing that she seemed to be in a bad mood, he skillfully took out a cigarette from his pocket. It was an extremely beautiful silhouette. His throat moved unconsciously. ¡°smoking is not good for your health. ¡± He reached out to break the cigarette in her hand and threw it out the window. A white mist sprayed out from her mouth, giving off a decadent sense of beauty. Actually, she had not smoked for a long time. She had only lost control after meeting a few old friends today. ¡°Huo Nanchen, do you have a gun? ¡± ¡°What do you want? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill anyone. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s voice was very soft, ¡°will you give it to me? ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t. ¡± His voice was extremely cold. Before he left the country, they were still arguing. Today, he had speciallye to look for her because his mother had urged him toe and look for her. This woman, what right does she have to think that he would give her anything she wants. Just because he is her husband, does that mean that he has started to be spoiled and arrogant? Gu Ruochu lifted her eyes and nced at Huo Nanchen when she heard him say those two words coldly. Her face, which could topple a country and bring down a city, looked beautiful under the light, but it was also covered in ayer of dark and cold shadows. The perfect shape of her lips and her body that could drive a person crazy. Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes were slightly sharp. She suddenly pounced on him and lowered her head to kiss his lips. Huo Nanchen did not expect this at all. His face darkened and he almost used brute force to pull her away from his waist and abdomen. Gu Ruochu felt as if her wrist was about to be crushed by him. This man never seemed to show mercy to women. ¡°Gu Ruochu, have you gone mad? ¡± His palm was about to flip her over, but Gu Ruochu pressed down on his body once again and tore at his lips fiercely. She was like an octopus that could not be shaken off no matter how hard she tried. Huo Nanchen¡¯s initially cold expression seemed to have cracked open. Suddenly, he turned the tables and broke through her lips and tongue, demanding desperately and frantically. This woman This woman! Sooner orter, she would drive me crazy! Chapter 119

Chapter 119: Chapter 121 flirts with fire

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Her Lips were very soft and he could not help but sink into them. At this moment, his heart was beating wildly. It was very strange. He had kissed her before, but this was the first time he had felt such an electric shock. Almost all of his senses had copsed. Huo Nanchen had long forgotten how he had rejected her. He pressed his arm against her shoulder and deepened the kiss as he panted deeply. All of his rationality and calmness had long copsed into a thin line. His shyness and craziness. Gu Ruoyun had pounced on him from the very beginning. Perhaps there was some kind of dark emotion growing in her, causing her to vent the uneasiness in her heart. In her previous life, she had been abandoned by her father and framed by her mistress. When she finally got rid of it, she had died. When she woke up again, she still had no one to rely on. In the beginning, her position in the Huo family had been so weak that she had even been ridiculed by the crowd. Sometimes, she felt very tired and had a broken heart. Gu Ruochu calmed down slightly. Her eyes were very sore, but she could not shed any tears. No matter what happened, Bai Qi would not cry. Huo Nanchen¡¯s reaction was a little too extreme. He hadpletely pulled Gu Ruochu out of her earlier sorrowful state. This man, who had always reacted coldly, was responding to her She had not stuck her tongue out just now, but he had actually stuck his tongue in. This time, she had flirted too much and this man had almost lost control. In his memory, Huo Nanchen had always been rational and reserved. He had never been as crazy as he was today. Sensing his craziness, Huo Nanchen realized only toote that he wanted to pull her tongue out of his mouth. Huo Nanchen noticed the subtle changes in her movements and pressed her against the steering wheel, kissing her deeply. Half a minuteter, he finally let go of herpletely. ¡°What? Is this enough? ¡± He looked at her with an enigmatic gaze. His emotions were unclear, ¡°you asked me for a gun, so you kissed me. If you wanted more, would you have taken off your clothes andid on my bed? ¡± As their eyes met, a ringtone dispersed the ambiguous atmosphere. Gu Ruochu nced at the phone screen. It belonged to Mrs. Huo. Under his inquisitive gaze, she calmly answered the call and cleared her throat. ¡°Mother, what¡¯s the matter? ¡± Mrs. Huo clearly did not know what was going on here. She simply said, ¡°Chuchu, your mother hase to the Huo family home. She¡¯s standing outside the vi. I didn¡¯t let her in. ¡± Mrs. Huo was still filled with anger at the mention of Zhou Yunxi. Zhou Yunxi is here again? Gu Ruochu furrowed her brows and said calmly, ¡°then let her continue standing outside. ¡± ¡°Zhou Yunxi is obviously waiting for you outside the vi. Chuchu, don¡¯t be soft-hearted and let someone like her in. ¡± Even though Huo Jingjing was acting coquettishly in front of her, she still treated her like nothing. She did not show any mercy at all. Even though she did want to give her husband some face, she could not possibly allow the mother and daughter to stand outside all the time. However, she was still the Huo family¡¯s mistress and Ruo Chu¡¯s mother-inw. She had to teach these two a lesson! ¡°I know, mother. Don¡¯t worry. ¡± Zhou Yunxi is here, so Gu Yanwei must be here too. Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes shed with a sinister light when she thought of what had happened today. This woman really does not know what¡¯s good for her. She is not a good person, so of course she knows what revenge is. Even if she does not have the strength to tie a chicken, she could still deal with Gu Yanwei. Gu Ruochu had wanted to go back, but she did not want to go back to the huo family home so early. Zhou Yunxi could not possibly go back without her. Since Zhou Yunxi and Gu Yanwei wanted to stand outside the huo family home so badly, she would continue to stand. ¡°Huo, are you busy this afternoon? ¡± ¡°Why? ¡± Chapter 120

Chapter 120: Chapter 122, guns

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°have a meal with me outside. Of course, if you don¡¯t have time, I¡¯ll have a meal with my friends. ¡± Gu Ruochu was still pressed against his body. She could feel her tight abdominal muscles and felt like a warm, Taut Body. ¡°With Rong Xiao? ¡± Huo Nanchen was almost certain. ¡°Yes. ¡± Huo Nanchen put her down without another word and unlocked the car. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to dinner. What do you want to eat tonight? ¡± Gu Ruochu was not very interested in food. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°let¡¯s go to that local restaurantst time. It¡¯s quite delicious. Oh right, I just texted Rong Xiao. ¡± ¡°You even have to call him for dinner? The two of you are so close. ¡± Gu Ruochu nced at him and replied honestly, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask him toe for dinner. I just wanted to give him something. ¡± Huo Nanchen:¡±...¡± Once the two of them reached the dining room, Rong Xiao sauntered over. ¡°Master Qi, the things you wanted have arrived. ¡± A few pieces of cloth were thrown onto the table. Rong Xiao casually sat on his seat and rested. His pair of charming eyes nced at her, ¡°you have to be careful with these things. ¡± Huo Nanchen looked at the things on the table coldly. He immediately recognized what was inside and raised his eyebrows. ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. ¡± A trace of excitement appeared on Gu Ruochu¡¯s face and quickly disappeared. She took the things on the table. Although it had been a while since she had used these things, the moment the gun was in her hand, she was ready to fire. Rong Xiao looked at her with a faint smile in his eyes. He had stolen this from his own house. They had done this many times when they were young. From Huo Nanchen¡¯s point of view, his smile had a hint of indulgence. ¡°change to another restaurant. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s sinister voice suddenly rang in her ears. Gu Ruochu was still immersed in the excitement of getting her hands on the gun. She wanted to roll her eyes at him when she heard his sarcastic words. This is ridiculous! Huo Nanchen saw that she was ring at him and slowly tugged at his tie, ¡°I don¡¯t like the atmosphere here. There are too many people. ¡± This was amon problem of a noble young master, he had many entricities! Of course, with a gun, Gu Ruochu did not have the time to bother with him. She clutched the gun tightly like a treasure. ¡°Alright, you guys have your meal. I have to go back first, in case my father suspects me. ¡± Rong Xiao stood up and smiled at Gu Ruochu, ¡°call me if there¡¯s anything, I¡¯ll be there. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± A smile appeared on Gu Ruochu¡¯s face, but huo Nanchen¡¯s eyes darkened even more. His tone was not very pleasant, ¡°why are you still standing here if you¡¯re not leaving? ¡± Is the great uncle here again? Gu Ruochu rolled her eyes at him. The two of them had dinner in the restaurant next door. It was almost eight o¡¯clock in the evening. Gu Ruochu felt a little happy when she thought about how Zhou Yunxi and her daughter might still be standing outside at thiste hour. As soon as she got into the car, Gu Ruochu could not wait to take out her gun. It was indeed a pretty good gun, even though its performance was slightly worse than other famous guns. ¡°Is this thing worth holding like a treasure? ¡± Huo Nanchen scoffed. He snatched the gun from Gu Ruochu¡¯s hand without a word and threw it into the backseat. ¡°Huo Nanchen, have I offended you? ¡± Gu Ruochu was instantly enraged. Is this man sick It¡¯s fine if he doesn¡¯t help me, but he¡¯s still throwing my things! ¡°Why are you so angry over a stupid thing? ¡± Huo Nanchen grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his embrace, almost knocking her into his chest. ¡°I have something even more powerful here. Here. ¡± As he spoke, he took out a pistol from the car and ced it in Gu Ruochu¡¯s hand. Chapter 121

Chapter 121: Chapter 123: You¡¯re courting death because of me

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Isn¡¯t it just a gun What¡¯s there to care about? He has one too. Huo Nanchen put the gun in Gu Ruochu¡¯s hand as if it was a matter of fact. It was as if he was coaxing a child. He has everything that he doesn¡¯t want from anyone else. However, would a person from an ordinary background know how to use a gun? The people around her were also extraordinary. Would a person from an ordinary background like Gu Ruochu have the chance toe into contact with a friend like Xu Yichen? The more Huo Nanchen thought about it, the more suspicious he became. At this moment, Gu Ruochu looked at the gun in her hand. It was actually a glock 17 model. This gun was very light and was conducive to a quick attack. Of course, to her, this kind of gun was just a pretentious divine weapon. The current Gu Ruochu was simply too weak. If she were to encounter such a situation again, she could scare the other party until they wet their pants. She only focused on the gun in her hand and did not notice Huo Nanchen¡¯s increasingly dark eyes. By the time she realized that her actions were inappropriate, it was already toote. Huo Nanchen was too oppressive. Gu Ruochu wanted to exin but she could not. In any case, her true self was Gu Ruochu. Who would believe that she had changed her soul? ¡°Master Huo, let¡¯s go back. Everyone is still waiting for us. ¡± Especially now that it was almost eight o¡¯clock. It was veryte. Huo Nanchen did not say anything in the end. He started the engine and drove away. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart, which had been hanging in the air, finally rxed. When they arrived at the Huo residence, Gu Ruochu saw Zhou Yunxi and her daughter standing at the door from afar. They had perseverance and had not left until now. Huo Zhenggang had returned a long time ago, but how could he have paid special attention to the people standing outside the vi. The bodyguards did not allow them to enter, so the mother and daughter Tragically stood outside the vi, still shamelessly clinging on. Hearing the sound of the car, Gu Yanwei finally saw hope. Her feet were numb from standing, waiting to catch Gu ruochu outside. Zhou Yunxi was still waiting for Gu Ruochu to coax her as she sat by the flower bed. Under the blinding light, Gu Yanwei saw the low-profile, luxurious car driving over. Her jealousy and unwillingness resurfaced in her heart. This was supposed to be her life of wealth and honor! ¡°Ruo Chu, ruo Chu! ¡± Gu Yanwei opened her arms to block the start of the car. As expected, the car came to a stop. The car window slowly slid down. Gu Yanwei bent her back and felt a sense of shame. ¡°Ruo Chu, you¡¯re finally back. Mother and I have been standing at the door for a long time, refusing to let you in. ¡± When Gu Yanwei saw Gu Yanwei¡¯s face, she thought of the burly men who had attacked her and called her a goddess. ¡°Gu Yanwei, you can forget about entering the huo family for the rest of your life. ¡± ¡°On what grounds? ¡± ¡°because you¡¯re courting death. ¡± Gu Ruochu stared at her coldly. ¡°You¡¯ve hired someone to deal with me. I haven¡¯t even gotten my revenge on you yet. ¡± Gu Yanwei¡¯s eyes widened and her heartbeat suddenly became chaotic. ¡°What do you mean? What do you mean by ¡®I¡¯ve hired someone to deal with you¡¯ ? You¡¯re framing me! ¡± Gu Yanwei¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she looked into Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes. She had done it very discreetly and had deliberately incited those scoundrels to deal with Gu Ruochu. How did she find out? Of course, Gu Yanwei did not know that those idiots had all reported their identities and were moring for revenge for the ¡°Goddess Yanwei¡± . ¡°You have no evidence. ¡± She clenched her fingers. ¡°I have her. Do you think I have a confession? ¡± Gu Ruochu had thought that Huo Nanchen would be impatient but he did not seem to have any intention of driving in and got out of the car. ¡°Tell me, I¡¯ll go online tomorrow and expose a piece of information. The title will be ¡®the history of Madam Huo¡¯s sister¡¯s cheating. ¡® How about I expose your ¡°romantic affairs¡± with those men By then, not only the entire upper ss, but the entire nation will know of you, Gu Yanwei. Don¡¯t you like being a goddess This time, I¡¯ll let you shine in the limelight on the Inte. How about this return gift?¡± Gu Yanwei looked at Gu Ruochu¡¯s evil smile and felt as if her blood had frozen. Chapter 122

Chapter 122: Chapter 124 hadpletely destroyed her

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yanwei knew that if gu Ruochu were to really do this... She would never be able to be a youngdy again. Even if she were to marry into a slightly wealthy family, she would be despised by others. Who would want a woman with a rotten reputation, especially one from such a wealthy family. Back then, she had understood how powerful this was. That was why she had slowly destroyed Gu Ruochu¡¯s reputation and wanted topletely ruin her reputation. Now, Gu Ruochu, was she nning to return the favor? Huo Nanchen saw Gu Ruochu get out of the car and immediately opened the door to follow her out. His tall and straight figure looked especially charming under the light. A bodyguard came over and greeted him respectfully. ¡°Park the car in the garage. ¡± ¡°Yes, master. ¡± Zhou Yunxi noticed that Gu Yanwei¡¯s expression did not look right and knew that Gu Ruochu must have bullied her again. She quickly trotted over and said fiercely, ¡°Gu Ruochu, are you bullying your sister again? What right do you have to bully your sister? ¡± Initially, she had wanted to build a good rtionship with her daughter. However, when she saw Gu Yanwei¡¯s aggrieved expression, her rationality immediately disappeared and she angrily stood in front of Gu Yanwei to block her way. Every time she saw Gu Yanwei¡¯s pitiful expression, Zhou Yunxi felt that Gu Ruochu must have bullied her sister and wanted to fight to the death with her. When he saw that Zhou Yunxi had deliberately rushed over, Huo Nanchen took her waist and held her in his arms. Zhou Yunxi rushed forward with more ferocity and fell heavily onto the ground. It was a heart-wrenching pain. Gu Yanwei was so frightened that her face turned Pale but she did not dare to step forward to help her. Huo Nanchen did not even look at her. His gaze was fixed on Gu Ruochu. Zhou Yunxi slowly tried to get up, but she heard Gu Ruochu¡¯s calm voice. ¡°How can this be called bullying? Clearly, someone has done all kinds of bad things, so it¡¯s payback! If you have the guts to do it, you must have the guts to bear the consequences! ¡± Gu Ruochu took a few steps forward Her eyes were slightly cold, ¡°Gu Yanwei, I¡¯ve had enough of your hypocritical face. This time, I want you to pay double the interest! ¡± Gu Yanwei¡¯s face turned pale. She did not know why but she was flustered and felt that something was not right. She did not expect that her friends would be caught red-handed by Gu Ruochu. Her lips were Pale as she looked at Huo Nanchen. However, she realized that he was not paying any attention to her. At this moment, Gu Yanwei suddenly harbored hatred towards Huo Nanchen. Not only did he not see her in his eyes, he had even helped Gu Ruochu time and time again! ¡°We¡¯ve had enough of you. It was you who did not know what was good for you and insisted on taking over the position of Lady Huo. Otherwise, there would be no need for us to hate each other! ¡± Zhou Yunxi quickly retaliated. She felt that everything Gu Ruochu did was wrong and wholeheartedly protected her eldest daughter. Huo Nanchen walked over and pulled Gu Ruochu into his arms once again in a protective manner. His cold eyes carried a powerful aura and Zhou Yunxi was rendered speechless. Gu Ruochu then looked at Zhou Yunxi, ¡°we won¡¯t hate each other anymore very soon because Gu Yanwei will no longer have the face to appear in front of me in the future! ¡± Gu Yanwei, I never thought that you would be so capable. A group of men are prostrating themselves under your skirt and calling you a goddess. You¡¯re such a slut.¡± This time, Gu Ruochu decided to be more ruthless andpletely destroy her reputation. ¡°Shut up! ¡± Gu Yanwei was provoked and could not stand Gu Ruochu¡¯s nder in front of Huo Nanchen. ¡°What are you arguing about at the door? ¡± A stern female voice rang out. Mrs. Huo Walked over with a few other people, her face gloomy. ¡°mother. ¡± ¡°Auntie Huo. ¡± ¡°Mrs. Huo. ¡± Chapter 123

Chapter 123: Chapter 125 provocation

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Mrs. Huo ignored the mother and daughter pair and turned to look at Gu Ruochu, ¡°you¡¯re back? Have you eaten outside? Come in quickly, your father is back. ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Gu Ruochu and Huo Nanchen followed Mrs. Huo into the House. Zhou Yunxi¡¯s face was as Pale as a vegetable. When she saw that Mrs. Huo had left, she quickly tugged at the corner of Gu Yanwei¡¯s shirt and shamelessly followed her in. Mrs. Huo did not stop her. Huo zhenggang had invited the mother and daughter to dinner. After all, he still had to give face to his husband. He could not let Zhou Yunxi and her daughter note in. ¡°...¡± As soon as Gu Ruoyun entered the room, she saw Huo zhenggang sitting at the dining table. Huo Jingjing was still talking to him. When she saw Gu Ruochu enter the room, her eyes were filled with provocation and pride. When she saw Gu Yanwei enter the room, a charming smile appeared on her face, ¡°sister Yanwei, you¡¯re here? ¡± Gu Yanwei had yet to recover from her earlier panic. She forced a smile and nodded. With Huo Jingjing¡¯s protection, she now had a lot of confidence. Huo Jingjing then turned to Old Lady Huo, who was sitting at the dining table, ¡°grandma, this is the sister Yanwei I was talking about. Don¡¯t you think she¡¯s beautiful? ¡± Huo Jingjing¡¯s coquettish voice caused Old Lady Huo¡¯s gaze to unconsciously fall on the person her granddaughter was pointing at. She had a very beautiful face and a delicate and pitiful posture. Beautiful people always leave a good impression on others. Old Lady Huo smiled and nodded, clearly satisfied. Huo Jingjing was very pleased with her actions and even looked provocatively at Gu Ruochu. Gu Ruochu did not seem to mind at all. A faint smile hung on her face as she called out to the others one by one. She was neither servile nor overbearing, without the slightest sense of cowardice. ¡°Father, grandmother. ¡± Huo zhenggang nodded but his expression remained the same. Old Lady Huo noticed Gu Ruochu and her eyes lit up. Gu Ruochu was neither servile nor overbearing. She was dignified and generous. It was as if she was born with an elegant air that no one could learn from her. In contrast to the fox-like face from before, the Old Lady¡¯s heart was on the side of Gu Ruochu. ¡°This must be Ruo Chu, right? Speaking of which, I¡¯ve always been in the temple. I¡¯ve only seen my granddaughter-inw when I got married. Come,e over to grandmother¡¯s side. ¡± Gu Ruochu replied and sat down next to the Old Lady. Huo Jingjing did not have time to gloat for a while before her face fell. Old Lady Huo was temperamental. She was originally the most difficult person to please, but who would have thought that she would favor Gu Ruochu the moment they met. Gu Yanwei, on the other hand, waspletely abandoned at the back. ¡°Grandmother, you only remember your granddaughter-inw, you don¡¯t remember your grandson. ¡± Huo Nanchen walked over and sat next to Gu Ruochu. The husband and wife sat together, an indescribable match. As soon as she sat down, Gu Ruochu could clearly feel the gazes from all around her, especially Gu Yanwei. Her originally delicate and pitiful face had now be a little twisted. Huo Nanchen was closer to her. His aura seemed to havepletely surrounded her. Gu Ruoyun tilted her head and was only a centimeter away from him. The two looked at each other for a few seconds. His gaze was deep and secretive, with a hint of heat in it. In that instant, there seemed to be a subtle emotion in their eyes. ¡°You little Brat. ¡± Old Lady Huo did not expect her grandson to stick to his granddaughter-inw. He was not as cold as he had been on their wedding day. It seemed that there had been a lot of changes during this period of time. Huo Jingjing¡¯s eyes were blinded by Gu Ruoyun¡¯s disy of affection. She was just about to say something sarcastic.. However, she suddenly saw Gu Ruochu look at her, ¡°Jingjing, I saw you and your boyfriend go to the hospitalst time. Are you not feeling well? If there¡¯s anything you need, you can discuss it with your brother. After all, family members are the most reliable... ¡± Chapter 124

Chapter 124: Chapter 126: Bad Luck

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yanwei¡¯s eyelids twitched as she felt an ominous premonition. She immediately opened her mouth to stop her, ¡°Ah Chu, don¡¯t spout nonsense here. ¡± Huo Jingjingughed sarcastically. Her expression turned ugly when she heard Gu Ruochu¡¯s words. Her brain buzzed for a moment before she flew into a rage, ¡°Gu Ruochu, what nonsense are you spouting? Be careful or I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart! ¡± Gu ruochu seemed to have been frightened by Huo Jingjing¡¯s attitude. She shut her mouth and did not say another word. ¡°Hospital? What hospital? Boyfriend? ¡± Huo zhenggang¡¯s expression darkened as he took the initiative to question her, ¡°Jingjing, you have a boyfriend? ¡± Hospital, boyfriend, not in good health. When these few keywords werebined, everyone¡¯s first reaction was to have an abortion. Huo Zhenggang had always been strict with Huo Jingjing about having a boyfriend. He wanted her to marry into a better family in the future. Although she was an illegitimate daughter, she still carried the huo family¡¯s name. Huo Jingjing quickly shook her head and exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t, Dad. I¡¯ve always listened to you andpleted my studies. How could I possibly have those messy friends? sister-inw must have seen wrongly. ¡± Thest sentence was a stark warning. ¡°I didn¡¯t see wrongly? Last time, I clearly saw you and a man in Mingde Hospital. I even called you hello... ¡± Gu Ruochu continued to speak as if he did not understand her warning at all. ¡°Gu Ruochu, if you continue to spout nonsense, I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart! ¡± Gu Ruochu finally realized that she had said the wrong thing and nervously shut her mouth. The surroundings were silent as all sorts of gazes were directed at Huo Jingjing. Gu Yanwei knew that Huo Jingjing was her helper. Therefore, Gu Ruochu wanted Huo Jingjing to die in the Huo family! Especially the olddy. Her white brows were furrowed and her shrewd eyes revealed an icy coldness. An illegitimate daughter is an illegitimate daughter! This granddaughter of Hers Has No Future at all. Huo Nanchen, who was standing by the side, coughed lightly and nced at Gu Ruochu with a faint smile. This little girl is acting like a fool. She really does act like one. At this point, how could Huo Zhenggang not understand what had happened. Mrs. Huo had given birth to three sons for him and only had one daughter, Huo Jingjing. Even though she was an illegitimate daughter, she still doted on her and insisted on finding a good family for her. However, not only did this daughter of his have a boyfriend behind his back, she had also given birth to an evil child! ¡°Huo Jingjing, did you go for an abortion? ¡± ¡°Dad, I... I DIDN¡¯T! ¡± Huo Jingjing suddenly cried like a pear blossom in the rain. Her eyes shed with uneasiness and her heart was already in a state of panic. She did not know how Gu Ruochu found out about this matter ... Mrs. Huo looked at Huo Jingjing and the anger that she had suppressed for a long time could no longer be suppressed She sneered coldly, ¡°whether you had an abortion or not, you¡¯ll know once you go to the hospital for a checkup. As expected, the kind of mother... ... Had the kind of seed ! Hubby, you¡¯ve seen how much you¡¯ve loved your good daughter ! And you want me to help her find a good family. Do you want your daughter to serve two husbands?¡± Huo zhenggang felt a stab in his heart. As he looked at Huo Jingjing¡¯s crying face, his anger hadpletely burned away his rationality. This shameless woman had actually tarnished the huo family¡¯s reputation! ¡°Dad, it was Gu Ruochu who framed me. sister-inw must have done it on purpose! ¡± Huo Jingjing yelled at the top of her lungs. However, Huo Zhenggang was not someone who could be messed with, ¡°fine, you say that she didn¡¯t. Then we¡¯ll go to the hospital for a check-up and see if your sister-inw has wronged you! ¡± ¡°Dad! ¡± Huo Jingjing was so scared that she could only cry. She never thought that this would be exposed in front of her father. Chapter 125

Chapter 125: Chapter 127 was shrouded in gloom

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION If he really went to the hospital for an investigation, how could he not be able to find out? ! Huo zhenggang¡¯s face was shrouded in gloom, and the atmosphere around him became stagnant. A big shot who spent his whole life immersed in the business world, his aura and presence were not to be underestimated. ¡°Huo Jingjing, do you still have this face? You¡¯re not married, you even aborted a child. Would you die without a man? ¡± Huo zhenggang mmed the table, and the cup on the table shook a few times. Huo Jingjing was so shocked that tears almost fell from her eyes as she sobbed. At this point, Huo Jingjing was almost out of breath from crying. She only dared to hide beside Gu Yanwei and Zhou Yunxi. ¡°Uncle Huo, it¡¯s probably a misunderstanding, ¡± Gu Yanwei exined. However, she realized that her exnation couldn¡¯t convince anyone. Huo Zhenggang had a good impression of Gu Yanwei. Seeing Gu Yanwei exin to Huo Jingjing, he listened to her carefully. ¡°She even went to the hospital. What misunderstanding is there? ¡± Mrs. Huo¡¯s attitude was extremely bad. She was also disgusted by Huo Jingjing. Many years ago, Huo Jingjing¡¯s mother had such a beautiful face. It hadpletely seduced Huo Zhenggang¡¯s heart. Now, the anger that she had endured for so many years had exploded. ¡°Why are you crying? You¡¯re a jinx. The Huo family is in a mess because of people like you! ¡± Zhou Yunxi saw that Huo Jingjing was being scolded miserably and was afraid that her own daughter would be implicated. So, she tugged at the corner of Huo Jingjing¡¯s shirt to stop her from speaking. Gu Yanwei looked at Huo Jingjing apologetically, indicating that there was nothing she could do. Huo Jingjing had been pampered for so many years and this was the first time her father had flown into a rage at her She could not help but feel wronged, ¡°yes, I have a boyfriend. What do you think? ¡± Just because of a single sentence from Gu Ruochu, you don¡¯t want me as your daughter anymore Gu Ruochu, do you think that you¡¯re innocent Sister Yanwei and I have witnessed the ambiguous rtionship between you and that man. Who knows if you¡¯ve already gone behind my brother¡¯s back... ... .. ¡°Huo Jingjing, shut up! ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s simple words scared Huo Jingjing so much that her face turned pale and she did not dare to say another word. At this point, Huo Jingjing still wanted to humiliate Gu Ruochu. She even wanted to smear Gu Ruochu in front of Huo Zhenggang and old Madam Huo. Huo Nanchen¡¯s eyes revealed a sense of danger as he nced at her, ¡°what innocence does a married woman have? ¡± The crowd was stunned. Madam Huo was the first to understand the meaning behind his words and coughed lightly in embarrassment. Huo Nanchen looked at her from the side and leaned in close. It was obvious that he was speaking up for her just now. Gu Ruochu only realized that the distance between them was almost close when her breath reached her ear. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she wanted to leave quietly. However, he leaned closer and whispered into her ear, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t you agree? ¡± Although his voice was low, it was loud enough for the people around them to hear. Huo Nanchen¡¯s words were worth more than a dozen of their words. Gu Yanwei never thought that she would have to watch them abuse their dogs here. His hand naturally wrapped around Gu Ruochu. Gu Yanwei¡¯s eyes could not help but be filled with jealousy and hatred. If Zhou Yunxi had not held her back, she might have really lost control. Gu Ruochu met his gaze and quietly moved away. However, she still could not help but hear the rhythm of her own heartbeat. Huo Nanchen did not move his eyes away either. Just like before, he stared at her with a deep gaze. It was as if he was sizing her up with interest. The Dark Sea of stars shed with a luster that she could not see clearly. That gaze made Gu Ruochu feel uneasy. Her face flushed and her heart pounded, but she could not avoid it no matter how hard she tried. ¡°Jingjing, stop fooling around. ¡± Old Madam Huo had already made up her mind after watching this scene. Her voice was stern enough. Chapter 126

Chapter 126: Chapter 128: Admitting Your mistake

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°originally, when you came back today, old Mrs. Chen asked about your marriage for his grandson. But now, I don¡¯t have the face to push you out. The most important thing in high society is reputation. Since you already have a boyfriend, you should take the time to meet your mother. If you recognize me as your grandmother, you can also bring me here to meet me.¡± As soon as old Mrs. Huo said this, Huo Jingjing¡¯s face turned pale. She did have a long-time partner. The man was her senior. Although his family background was ordinary, his looks were not bad. After a few more romantic attacks from her senior, she half-heartedlyplied. Although she was an illegitimate daughter, she was indeed a member of the Huo family. Of course, she could not marry a poor boy with no future. So, she was only ying with her senior. But, who would have thought that she would unexpectedly get pregnant. This was her first pregnancy. Huo Jingjing had no experience and was even more afraid of telling her parents and family. So, she could only secretly drag her senior to the hospital to have an abortion. She had thought that this matter would end like this. Who would have thought that Gu Ruochu would find out and expose her in front of her father and grandmother! ¡°Grandmother, I was wrong, I was really wrong! ¡± Huo Jingjing threw herself at her and cried miserably, ¡°I was forced by someone. I don¡¯t want to marry him at all. Grandmother, please help me! ¡± She was the daughter of the Huo family. How could she really marry a poor boy! She wanted to use the glory of the Huo family to find the most perfect and outstanding husband. Only then would she be able to live the rest of her lifefortably, rich and powerful. Huo Jingjing felt so regretful that her intestines turned green when she thought of the Chen family that the olddy had just mentioned. They were one of the ancient wealthy families in an Cheng. If she were to marry into the Chen family, she would be the esteemed young Madam Chen! But now, she would bepletely ruined. ¡°Jingjing, this is your choice. ¡± The Old Lady¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°If you were to marry into a wealthy family, my olddy¡¯s innocence would be ruined by you. I can¡¯t afford to lose face like this, and the Huo family can¡¯t afford to lose face either. ¡± In the entire upper-ss society, who would want a woman who has had an abortion for no good reason. ¡°grandmother... ¡± ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to say what I¡¯ve said. ¡± The Old Lady¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°You take care of yourself. ¡± Gu ruochu watched as Huo Jingjing copsed into a half-squat, tears streaming down her cheeks. She was secretly pleased. This woman had repeatedly helped Gu Yanwei to make things difficult for herself. This time, she wanted to let her experience the sour feeling of being picked on by someone else. After watching for a while, Gu Ruochu felt a little tired. Especially the gaze of the person next to her, it was hard to guess. ¡°Father, mother, grandmother, I¡¯m a little tired. I¡¯ll go upstairs and rest. ¡± ¡°mm, go ahead. You¡¯ll have a good rest after a long day. ¡± A gentle smile appeared on Mrs. Huo¡¯s face. The more she looked at this daughter-inw in her heart, the more she liked her. Gu Ruochu stood up, greeted the elders, and went upstairs. ¡°Have you and your wife had dinner outside? ¡± Huo zhenggang furrowed his brows. He had wanted to have dinner with his son. Huo Nanchen replied casually and watched Gu Ruochu go upstairs. His eyes were deep and serene. ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s no good for a young couple to have dinner anywhere else. Why Must I look at your hades face? Youe home sote every day. Who can wait for you? ¡± Mrs. Huo ordered the servants to serve the food. As she scolded, Huo Zhenggang¡¯s face darkened and he sat down with a dark expression. Huo Nanchen put one hand in his pocket and walked leisurely as he casually followed Gu Ruochu upstairs. ¡°Yanwei, mother-inw hasn¡¯t eaten yet, right? ¡± Huo zhenggang remembered that he was the one who had invited the mother and daughter to the Huo family¡¯s home for dinner. Chapter 127

Chapter 127: When did chapter 129e in

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t eaten yet. ¡± Zhou Yunxi smiled apologetically. She had arrived at the Huo family home early, but she had stood outside for hours. Now, she was tired and hungry. Zhou Yunxi felt wronged, but when she saw that Mrs. Huo Dared to criticize her husband and illegitimate daughter in front of the Old Lady, she knew how powerful she was. She had wanted toin in front of Huo Zhenggang and criticize Mrs. Huo at the same time, but she did not dare to make a sound now. After the Commotion Tonight, the atmosphere in the Huo family home became a little stagnant. Gu Yanwei had originally expected Huo Jingjing to defame Gu Ruochu in front of the Old Lady and Huo Zhenggang. They would then make a fuss next to her and make it difficult for Gu Ruochu to behave in front of Huo zhenggang and the Old Lady. She had always been good at twisting the truth and wrong. Moreover, Huo Jingjing had a powerful mouth. No matter what, they would still want to disgust Gu Ruochu. However, before Huo Jingjing could provoke them, Gu Ruochu had already exposed Huo Jingjing¡¯s scandal. Huo Nanchen was not around either. Gu Yanwei felt that this dinner was no longer interesting. Thinking about how Huo Jingjing might end up marrying that poor * SS with no future, Gu Yanwei could not help but feel pity for her and gloat at her misfortune. So what if she was born into the Huo family In the end, she was still abandoned by the olddy. Just as she was thinking about this, the Old Lady¡¯s voice suddenly rang out, ¡°Yanwei, are you and Jingjing very close friends? ¡± ¡°Yes, Jingjing and I are friends. ¡± Gu Yanwei did not expect the olddy to suddenly ask this question. Her heart skipped a beat, but she maintained a gentle smile on her face. ¡°Yes, Madam, Jingjing is such a child. If I had told Yanwei earlier, I might not have made such a big mistake. ¡± Zhou Yunxi chimed in from the side ¡°Ruo Chu is really something. Everyone says that an elder sister-inw is like a mother. It¡¯s her duty to guide Jingjing on the right path. ¡± Zhou Yunxi¡¯s heart was set on making a name for herself in front of the Huo family. While she was praising Gu Yanwei, she did not forget to step on Gu Ruochu. ¡°Alright, mother, don¡¯t say too much. ¡± Old Lady Huo did not respond. She Sat upright in her seat, showing no signs of emotion. Gu Yanwei was a little apprehensive of this Old Lady, as if she had seen through everything. The meal began in their own minds. Upstairs. Gu Ruochu heard huo NANCHEN¡¯s footsteps. The closer she got, the more flustered she felt. She walked towards the bedroom, but the footsteps behind her did not stop. She could not shake them off. Gu Ruochu opened the door and headed straight for the bathroom. When he arrived, the bathroom was locked. Gu Ruochu only felt a little safer after she hadpletely blocked the man out. Her pounding heart gradually calmed down. She walked over and saw a very young face in front of the mirror. Gu Ruochu lowered her head and continued to pour cold water on her face. Droplets of water fell from her smooth skin and the cold temperature continuously stimted the nerves in her brain that were gradually bing confused. When she raised her head again, Huo Nanchen had already quietly stood behind her. The moment she looked at him, he leaned over and slowly ran his hand through her long hair. She could clearly feel his well-defined muscles and smooth and delicate skin. The warmth and aura from his body made her subconsciously want to dodge. Gu Ruochu was shocked at first. She did not know what had happened but her heart began to race again. She had never felt so nervous before. ¡°When did youe in? ¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask me how I got in? ¡± He asked her meaningfully, pointing out that she had purposely locked the door. ¡°What are you afraid of? HMM? ¡± Chapter 128

Chapter 128: Chapter 130-changing emotions

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower, you can go out first. ¡± Gu Ruochu felt that the atmosphere was a little too ambiguous, especially in the bathroom. Huo Nanchen did not speak, there was not much emotion on his face. Even though Gu Ruochu was very tall, in front of this man, she was actually a little petite. He hugged her from behind and Gu Ruochu¡¯s entire back was pressed against the man¡¯s firm chest. ¡°Gu Ruochu, you¡¯re not my type. ¡± For some reason, it seemed that some things had escaped from his control and his ns. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart was beating wildly at first, but when she heard his words, her initially budding heart began to cool down. So, Huo Nanchen is here to warn me not to spend my time on him again Even though he has defended her many times, it was all for the sake of marriage. Huo Nanchen should also like that kind of gentle and amiable person. If Gu Yanwei had not been so pretentious, he would have been moved long ago. Gu Ruochu looked at the man¡¯s face in the mirror and a half-genuine smile appeared in her eyes. ¡°I understand. Can Master Huo leave now? ¡± Gu Ruochu had one unique trait. She would never show her emotions on her face. She would never reveal her weaknesses to her enemies to prevent them from using her weaknesses to humiliate her. However, Huo Nanchen noticed that there was something wrong with her tone and a dangerous look appeared in his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you lowering your head and not looking at me? ¡± Why does this woman¡¯s emotions change so much? ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Get out now. ¡± Gu Ruochu turned around and used her brute force to push the person behind her away. However, she stood there unmoving. ¡°What, are you still nostalgic about that kiss? I¡¯ve given such a kiss a hundred or a thousand times in the past. Master Huo, don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. ¡± He thinks too highly of himself Huo Nanchen looked at her, his eyes suddenly filled with malice. ¡°You¡¯ve kissed other people before? ¡± ¡°I know, right? I¡¯ve kissed more men than I can count on one finger. ¡± Gu Ruochu noticed that he was not leaving, so she turned around and walked into the other bathroom in the room. Huo Nanchen¡¯s breath was cold as he stood where he was and let out a coldugh. Gu Ruochu took more than half an hour toe out of the shower. When she came out, she saw something that looked like a gift box ced on the counter. It was obviously for her. ¡°What¡¯s this? ¡± ¡°Open it and see for yourself. ¡± Gu Ruochu was not sure what he meant. She opened the gift box and saw that there was a very beautiful gown inside. It was a mboyant red color. Unless there was enough charisma and a fairplexion and long legs, this gown would only look tacky on her. ¡°The huo family is having another party? ¡± ¡°No, tomorrow is a party for the Chen family. ¡± Huo Nanchen raised his eyes and nced at her, ¡°it will be quite a big event. However, you just have to stand by my side obediently. ¡± A big event? Back then, Gu Ruochu was the joke of the upper-ss society. In addition, she was as timid as a mouse and deliberately did not want to get close to her husband. That was why Huo Nanchen had never brought her out in public. She knew that many people were mocking her behind her back, especially those who had interacted with Gu Ruochu in the past. She wondered what kind of expression those people would have on their faces when they see Gu Ruochu the next day Just thinking about it now made her feel that it was interesting. Gu Ruochu shook the gown open. The design was nt-shouldered, and the folds of the clouds around her waist gradually widened the Hem of the gown. The diamonds were like tiny pieces of starlight embellishing it. It was very beautiful. Huo Nanchen had specially tailored this for her. He really wanted to see her in the gown. After some thought, Huo Nanchen¡¯s gaze deepened. Chapter 129

Chapter 129: Chapter 131-i need to go out for a while

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu put the dress down after she finished looking at it. Huo Nanchen¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He looked at his phone and lifted his eyes to say to Gu Ruochu, ¡°I need to go out for a while. ¡± In the past, if he wanted to leave, he would leave quietly by himself. He would never tell Gu Ruochu anything. Today was the first time. However, Gu Ruochu was not in the mood to care about these things. Instead, she was thinking about something. She only nodded and did not ask anything. She seemed to be absent-minded. Huo Nanchen saw that she did not seem to mind where he had gone sote at night. An unknown fire suddenly rose in his heart, but he had no choice but to suppress it. This woman is really something! The feeling of being ignored is really unpleasant! ¡°Gu Ruochu! ¡± ¡°Hmm? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s face was filled with confusion. He furrowed his brows and left the house immediately. What¡¯s wrong with him After spending some time together, Gu Ruochu had gotten used to his temper quite a bit. How arrogant, how Furry! At this moment, Mrs. Huo happened toe down from upstairs to drink some water. When she saw that her son was about to leave the house, she could not help but be puzzled. ¡°It¡¯s sote. Where are you going? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a while, ¡± Huo Nanchen said indifferently and went out. Mrs. Huo:¡±...¡± Did the couple quarrel again They were so sweet just now, but in less than a few minutes, they fell out again? After thinking for a while, Mrs. Huo went upstairs. As soon as Huo Nanchen came out, he felt that the stuffiness in his chest had not gone away. Instead, it became more agitated. He picked up the phone and said in a bad tone, ¡°Lu Fang, you¡¯d better have something really urgent, or I¡¯ll kill you! ¡± Lu Fang¡¯s teasing voice came from the other side, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? Did that guy at home make you angry again? ¡± He calmed down, ¡°No. ¡± ¡°Come on, I don¡¯t know you. Other than that guy at home who can make you so agitated, there¡¯s no one else. What, are you in love with him? ¡± ¡°Why are you so talkative today? ¡± Yo, is huo angry? After teasing enough, Lu Fang threw out an address, ¡°if you¡¯re in a bad mood, you shoulde out to y and drink. Don¡¯t hold it in. By the way, I¡¯ve made progress on your matter. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ming over now. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s eyes darkened when he heard that there was progress on this matter. In the room She logged into Qq and looked for Rong Xiao, ¡°Doggie, are you there? ¡± [ Jinxiao Youjiu ] : Yes, why aren¡¯t you sleeping? [ unique me VII ] : I can¡¯t sleep. By the way, do you have any clues about the garden I drewst time? Ever since she had had several such dreams, Gu Ruochu had tried to draw the scenes in her dreams and sent them to Rong Xiao. Those dreams were too real. Perhaps they had really appeared before. Therefore, she wanted to find that garden. Perhaps she could find out something. [ tonight you Jiu ] : Yichen and I have gone to look for it. We could not find the garden that you had described, especially that huge tree that you mentioned. Why are you so conflicted about a dream? Isn¡¯t it just a strange dream? Gu Ruochu fell into deep thought when she saw this. She looked out of the window. The night was so deep. After half a minute of daze, Gu ruochu typed a line of words, ¡°Rong Xiao, I realized that I don¡¯t know who I am. ¡± WTF? Rong Xiao almost spat out a mouthful of water from the screen. Don¡¯t tell me that master Qi has forgotten who I am? Rong Xiao had already misunderstood Gu Ruochu¡¯s meaning. He thought about it andforted her, ¡°It¡¯s good enough that you¡¯re still alive. Don¡¯t think about the past. ¡± Gu ruochu stared at this sentence for a long time before she typed, ¡°MMM. ¡°. Chapter 130

Chapter 130: Chapter 132. Big Business

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Grass grass grass, take care of chatting, oneself in the game and damn dead! Looking at Rong Xiao Grimly holding the keyboard, Xu Yichen could not bear to see: ¡°Gouzi, you grass again, the keyboard will be grass is gone by you! ¡± ¡°Shut up! ¡± Rong Xiao rolled his eyes at him. ¡°F * Ck, F * Ck, F * Ck, F * Ck, F * Ck. I feel that seven is suffering from hallucinations in the huo family. She just told me that she doesn¡¯t know who she is! ¡± Xu Yichen¡¯s eyes flickered and he began to worry about Gu Ruochu. Perhaps he should go and find out what had happened. ¡°...¡± It was gettingte into the night. Huo Zhenggang had juste out of the shower and saw that his wife was still dressed neatly. She did not seem to have any intention of going to bed. Usually, she would be at the dressing table at this time, applying her skincare products. Mrs. Huo saw that he hade out. She put down the magazine in her hand and was about to leave the room. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping at this time of night? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I have something to do with Zijun. Why don¡¯t you go to bed first? ¡± Huo Zhenggang was a little surprised and his expression turned serious. ¡°Why are you looking for Zijun at this time of night? My son is already asleep. We can¡¯t talk about anything else until tomorrow. ¡± ¡°I want to talk about it tonight. Why are you being so fierce? ¡± ¡°...¡± Huo Zhenggang red at her, but there was nothing he could do about it. Mrs. Huo did not care about his dark face. She gracefully left the room and went straight to Huo Zijun¡¯s room. What did he know She had something important to discuss with Zijun! Huo Zijun was still ying games in his room when the door was suddenly pushed open, giving him a fright. It was not until he saw his mother¡¯s figure that he patted his beating heart. ¡°Emma, mom, are you ying the midnight heartbeat? ¡± ¡°Zijun, do you remember what I told youst time? ¡°? ¡°What? ¡± Seeing Huo Zijun¡¯s confused face, Mrs. Huo was a little anxious. ¡°What, what, it¡¯s about the drugging! ¡± Huo Zijun could not believe what he had heard. His eyes widened. ¡°No, mom... are you serious? ¡± ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking? ¡± ¡°No... didn¡¯t brother and sister-inw... ¡± Huo Zijun raised two thumbs and made a gesture, but was interrupted by Mrs. Huo. ¡°What do you know? They haven¡¯t taken that step yet. ¡± She was experienced. She could tell from the way her daughter-inw walked that she didn¡¯t look like a man. She could tell that both of them were very proud. As long as one side refused to bow down, they would struggle for a long time. ¡°Ah? No Way! ¡± Huo zijun still looked silly and sweet, which made Mrs. Huo Anxious. ¡°What are you talking about? We have to help them take the first step. ¡± ¡°brother will be angry. ¡± ¡°If something happens, I will take the me. ¡± Seeing his mother¡¯s confident look, Huo Zijun muttered in his heart, ¡°why don¡¯t I believe you? ¡± However, he instantly revealed his big white teeth. His smile was a little cunning and a little gloating. ¡°Alright, mother, leave this to me! ¡± Even if he had never done something like drugging, he could have done it wlessly. Gu Ruochu had no idea that Mrs. Huo and Huo Zijun were about to take action. Instead, she was reading a book about the director. It was almost eleven o¡¯clock and she was a little sleepy. She fell asleep immediately. She slept veryfortably. She felt that there was a warm cloud next to the half-cold room. She rubbed against the cloud and instinctively hugged it. The cloud stiffened like the sea and pulled her down. Of course, she refused to leave and hugged the cloud tightly again. Eh, it¡¯s quitefortable. When she woke up, Gu Ruochu realized that the person she was hugging was Huo Nanchen. He did not seem to have woken up yet. His sleeping face was as beautiful as a baby¡¯s. Chapter 131

Chapter 131: Chapter 133 was stupefied

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo Nanchen actually had such a side to him. Quiet, pure, and beautiful. She was only focused on admiring his magnificent beauty. When Gu Ruochu¡¯s gaze unconsciously fell on the man¡¯s bare chest.. Her mind buzzed and instantly went nk. Gu Ruochu¡¯s face gradually turned a shade of Crimson and her heart skipped a beat. He¡¯s not wearing any clothes! How could she not remember that Huo Nanchen had the habit of sleeping naked? Her eyes stared at his chest and she forgot to move her gaze away. She subconsciously pinched her legs. His upper body was muscr and firm. It was not as fair as his face, but honey-colored. Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes unconsciously slid downwards. The Mermaid¡¯s line had sunk into his skin just like that, causing people to daydream. Gu Ruochu had always known that Huo Nanchen belonged to the lean and muscr type. She had also seen those over-developed muscles before. They were not good-looking at all. Gu Ruochu suddenly let go of him and realized that she had just done something extraordinary. She quickly got up from the bed. Her movements were a little big, but the strange thing was that Huo Nanchen did not wake up. He only frowned subconsciously. At that moment, Gu Ruochu suddenly had a strange thought. Such a beautiful face should not be furrowed. The man who had been lying on the bed suddenly opened his ck eyes and his forehead twitched. Actually, he had already woken up a long time ago and thought that she would do something. In the end, this woman had woken up without a word. Gu Ruochu had just put on her clothes when she turned around and saw that Huo Nanchen was already sitting on the bed. She averted her gaze guiltily and asked, ¡°you¡¯re awake? ¡± It was just an awkward and embarrassing moment. She had actually stared at his body in a daze. ¡°You¡¯ve woken me up. ¡± His eyes were still dark and cold. However, the calm that had been unmoving for thousands of years seemed to have been blown away. She was already feeling frustrated and embarrassed. However, his words had made her feel so embarrassed that she felt like she had lost her face in the Pacific Ocean. ¡°Is it good-looking? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not. ¡± Huo Nanchen suddenly scoffed and a dangerous aura spread from his eyes. ¡°Mine isn¡¯t good-looking, but whose is? Rong Xiao or Xu Yichen? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not know why he had dragged Rong Xiao and the others into this. She held it in for a while before saying, ¡°actually, their bodies are quite good too, especially since they¡¯ve been working out in a group recently... ¡± Huo Nanchen felt as if his anger was about to re up again. He gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°do you mean that their bodies are better than mine? ¡± Just as Gu Ruochu was thinking about how to reply, she suddenly reached out and grabbed her hand, cing it on his chest. ¡°touch it yourself. Whose Body is better? ¡± A smooth and delicate feeling came from her palm. Gu Ruochu felt as if she had been struck by lightning. She wondered if this man had been possessed? Why is he so... ... Childish ! ! Huo Nanchen only realized that he had lost his mind after making such a move. His expression changed and he picked up his clothes and went straight into the bathroom. Gu Ruochu looked at his back. She did not know why but she suddenly felt likeughing. However, she held it in. Gu Ruochu remembered that she would be attending the Chen family¡¯s banquet today. She found her gown and went into another bathroom. ¡°Young Madam, are you awake? ¡± Nanny Zhang¡¯s voice rang from outside the door, ¡°I¡¯ve brought the young Madam¡¯s jewelry and shoes. ¡± Gu Ruochu had just changed into her gown and went to open the door. As soon as she opened the door, nanny Zhang¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked at her. Only someone with Gu Ruochu¡¯s looks and aura would be able to withstand such a bright red color. A normal person would be considered tacky if they wore it. Chapter 132

Chapter 132: Chapter 134 this person is difficult to deal with

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Here, Young Madam. ¡± Mother Zhang handed the box in her hand to her and smiled as she turned to leave. Gu Ruochu opened theyer of ck velvet and was stunned by the european-style intricate diamond ne. The same red high-heeled shoes would look very eye-catching with a gown like this. Gu Ruochu looked at it and wore the diamond ne around her neck in the mirror. The diamond ne gave off a faint luster in the light, bright and ostentatious. She lowered her head and fiddled with the hem of her dress before Huo Nanchen came out. He ced his hand on her shoulder and his calm and cold eyes lit up slightly, ¡°are you ready? ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡± In a while, she still had to do her hair and make-up. The moment Gu Ruochu met his gaze in front of the Mirror, she averted her gaze. She picked up her bag from the chair and walked out of the door in her high heels. He was behind her, but he kept his pace so that Gu Ruochu could not shake him off no matter how hard she tried. She furrowed her brows, knowing that this person was difficult to deal with. ¡°...¡± The banquet was held in the Chen family¡¯s luxurious vi. The Chen family was one of the ancient wealthy families in an city, and the Chen residence upied a veryrge area. In such a grand banquet, there would be a group of wealthy and wealthydies. Of course, the prerequisite was that the head of the family would appear. When the reporters arrived, the host of the banquet stood at the door and warmly weed the arriving guests. Luxury cars came one after another, and the people who came out were all important figures rarely seen in an city. Although the Yang Family¡¯s Longyan Group¡¯s status in an city was not as high as those ancient wealthy families, as a newly-risen wealthy family, they also had a considerable status in an city. Themborghini stopped in front of the Red Carpet, and Yang Xi got off the car with her brother¡¯s hand. The reporters took pictures of the siblings in excitement, and Yang Xi revealed a yful and cute smile. The people in front of them were all preparing for the appearance of one person. What these reporters wanted to see the most was the appearance of an City¡¯s myth, Huo Nanchen. ¡°Miss Yang has be even more beautiful. ¡± ¡°thank you for thepliment. ¡± The guests entered the venue and automatically chatted with those who were familiar with them. Watching the time slowly pass, the head of the Chen family, Chen Yisheng, kept looking at the big clock on the wall, as if waiting for someone to appear. ¡°Yisheng, is Huo not here yet? Didn¡¯t he say he would be here? ¡± A richdy stood beside him and looked anxiously at the door. The Chen family was not the only one who was looking forward to Huo¡¯s arrival. The other distinguished guests were also looking forward to his arrival. To be honest, many people had heard of his reputation, but they had never really met him. He was a legendary person in an Cheng. They simply wanted to meet him. Huo Nanchen rarely appeared in public. He did not even attend his own party. ¡°Huo said he will be there, so he will definitely be there. ¡± Although Chen Yisheng was anxious, he stillforted himself. ¡°By the way, Madam, is Liu Feishi here yet? ¡± Today, they had specially invited the popr female celebrity in the entertainment industry, Liu Feishi. Between men, using women and money was the best way to win over people¡¯s hearts. ¡°I¡¯ll go and take a look. ¡± Deng Tingting didn¡¯t know if Liu Feishi had arrived. After all, this female celebrity would always act like a big shot and bete for any event. She had only taken a few steps when she saw her son rushing over with a face full of joy. ¡°Mom, there¡¯s no need to look. Liu Feishi has arrived and is currently applying makeup. ¡± Usually, she would act like a big shot just to show off her status. Now that a big shot like Huo Nanchen was about to appear, Liu Feishi was more proactive than anyone else. Chen Yisheng took a look and indeed saw Liu Feishi walking over under the escort of the bodyguard¡¯s assistant as she applied makeup. Chapter 133

Chapter 133: Chapter 135: Wee

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Miss Liu, you¡¯re finally here! ¡± ¡°Is Huo here? ¡± ¡°Not yet. You can go back and put on your makeup first. It¡¯s your first time seeing Miss Liu in person. She¡¯s so beautiful. ¡± Chen Yisheng was secretly delighted. The female celebrities in the entertainment industry had exquisite looks, and they were much better than those female celebrities. ¡°You¡¯re too kind. ¡± A perfect smile appeared on Liu Feishi¡¯s face, but in her heart, she felt disgusted and disdainful towards this fat, round boss. She was one of the most beautiful people in the entertainment industry, and now she was moving closer to bing the best actress. As long as she got the best actress, she would be able to marry into a wealthy family and step into the upper ss. Seeing this scene, the people around couldn¡¯t help but discuss animatedly. ¡°President Chen only invited a female celebrity? This doesn¡¯t seem like his usual style. ¡± ¡°Hmph, what do you know? President Chen is paving the way for big celebrity Liu. Just because he has a sufficiently outstanding face, he wants to use this to climb up the socialdder. ¡°. This woman was famous for being arrogant in the circle. Those rich nouveau riche families wouldn¡¯t even take a fancy to her. So today, you know... ... .. ¡°Tsk, she¡¯s just an actress. She really thinks too highly of herself! Huo is already married. Does she still want to be a mistress? ¡± ¡°Tsk, what do you think? ¡°. The Young Madam didn¡¯te from a good family background. She wasn¡¯t as pretty as Liu Feishi, so she really couldn¡¯tpare to this woman. If she really wanted to climb up the socialdder, it would be a matter of time. Later, when huo appeared alone at the reception, this woman would take the opportunity to hook up with him. She would go back and forth... ... Maybe it would work out.¡± ¡°In that case, young madam is really pitiful. However, one day, she will be able to marry into a rich family and experience the life of a rich wife. ¡± ... Yang Xi entered the venue early. When she heard the discussions of the crowd, she could not help but click her tongue. ¡°This Chen family really has a good n. They actually rmended a little b * Tch like Liu Feishi to Huo Shao. I can¡¯t fucking stand it anymore! ¡± Yang Chen looked at his sister¡¯s angry expression as she clenched her fists. The corners of his mouth could not help but twitch. ¡°Xi Xi, this doesn¡¯t seem to be any of your business... Also, don¡¯t swear. ¡± ¡°How is it none of my business? Mrs. Huo is my friend! ¡± Yang Xi waved her fists and GNASHED her teeth ¡°these stinky men like to use women to pave the way for themselves. What do they think women are? They make a mistress to poach someone else, and now two women are in trouble... ¡± ¡°since when are you and Mrs. Huo Friends? ¡± Yang Chen did notment on her point of view. Instead, he became interested in the words ¡°Mrs. Huo¡± . ¡°I remember that Mrs. Huo doesn¡¯t seem to like to socialize. ¡± Ever since Huo Nanchen got married, rumors about his wife had spread like wildfire. Of course, there were more negative news. ¡°Anyway, after the Huo Family Dinner, I treated Mrs. Huo as a friend. ¡± Yang Xi rolled her eyes at him She picked up a ss of red wine and said, ¡°which of those gossipy media reports aren¡¯t exaggerating ¡°If I hadn¡¯t met Mrs. Huo, I wouldn¡¯t have believed that she was such an interesting person. ¡°She¡¯spletely different from the rumors. ¡± ¡°Oh? ¡± Yang Chen was a little interested. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t see the real Mrs. Huo. I wonder what she looks like. ¡± ¡°WHO said that? Didn¡¯t they say that Huo woulde? If he¡¯sing, he¡¯ll definitely bring his wife along, ¡± Yang Xi said affirmatively. ¡°You don¡¯t know that Huo is actually quite nice to the young Madam. That dinner party... ¡± ¡°stop talking, it looks like Huo is here! ¡± Yang Chen grabbed the goblet in Yang Xi¡¯s hand and stared at the door. ¡°Dad, HUO is here! ¡± ¡°Go and wee him! ¡± Chapter 134

Chapter 134: Chapter 136 appeared

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Upon hearing that Huo Shao had arrived, the people present became excited, especially Chen Yisheng and Deng Tingting. Liu Feishi stood at the front, and the expensive makeup added a bit of charm and innocence to her entire being. A faint blush appeared on her beautiful face, and she was extremely charming. At this moment, she felt like she was about to be overwhelmed by joy. She had long heard that Mrs. Huo was not favored. It would have been fine if she had married into the huo family because of her family background. However, that woman did not have any prominent features. She was so lucky to be married to huo! He did not expect that Huo would actually give them such great face and ept the invitation to the Chen family¡¯s banquet. There was also a rumor that the Chen family nned to use their only son to marry the huo family¡¯s daughter, but he did not know if it was true or not. ¡°Fei Shi, huo is already here. Stand here for a while. ¡± The guests on the stage heard Chen Yisheng¡¯s excited voice and could not help but look out the door. ¡°Okay. ¡± Liu Feishi stood at the side, her charming peach blossom eyes fixed on a spot not far away. A few bodyguards in ck took the lead and got out of the lead car. They were solemn and cold, and the hostility they exuded made people shudder. They respectfully opened the car door for the people behind them. At the end of the red carpet, a luxurious and reserved ck luxury car stopped. When the car door opened, a straight and slender leg stepped on the ground. A tall and straight man appeared in front of everyone. His body was cold, and his eyes were as ck as the Sea of stars. He stood still and elegantly reached his hand into the car. A beautiful hand was ced on the man¡¯s palm. It was obviously a woman¡¯s hand. Huo brought a femalepanion with him today In the past, no matter where huo appeared, he would never bring a femalepanion with him. Why would he... ... When the femalepanion got out of the car, everyone could not help but be stunned. Their eyes shed with a strong sense of amazement. The crowd gasped. who was the beauty next to huo? The mboyant red dress did not have any sense of gaudiness at all. Instead, it made her look even more dazzling and noble. She had a refined and noble aura. She was so beautiful that it dazzled the eyes. She was elegant and graceful, as beautiful as a painting. The entire set of diamond jewelry entuated the dazzling beauty of the young girl. Everyone¡¯s first reaction was, ¡°which female celebrity in the entertainment industry is this? ¡°? Gu Ruoyun stood still. Huo Nanchen naturally wrapped his arm around her slender waist and walked inside together. Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, thousands of gazes fell on the handsome man and beautiful woman. Liu Feishi¡¯s expression instantly turned extremely ugly. She never thought that someone would be one step ahead of her and get close to Huo Shao first! Chen Yisheng was stunned for a few seconds before he quickly returned to his senses and smiled, ¡°Huo Shao is here. Pleasee in, pleasee in. ¡± As soon as Gu Ruochu stepped out, she saw countless pairs of eyes staring at her. They were amazed, inquisitive, and gloating over her misfortune. The fact that the head of the Chen family had specially invited Liu Feishi here seemed like a joke. The woman next to young Master Huo was even more beautiful than Liu Feishi. More importantly, her temperament was out of this world and not something she could learn from. This was not gu Ruochu¡¯s first time experiencing such a scene. She remained calm and collected in the face of everyone¡¯s gaze. However, a hand went around her back and gently tugged at the white shirt on Huo Nanchen¡¯s waist. Although she had experienced such a big scene, this was her first time being stared at by so many people. She felt a little ufortable. Chapter 135

Chapter 135: Chapter 137 turned out to be Madam Huo

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Huo Nanchen, let¡¯s go in first. Don¡¯t stand outside anymore. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Huo Nanchen continued to wrap his arms around her waist. From an outsider¡¯s point of view, Gu Ruochu¡¯s entire body seemed to be leaning against the tall man. Liu Feishi stood proudly in the most eye-catching spot, thinking that she could attract men¡¯s attention. A man in such a high position would not like a woman who leaned against him. Hence, she must use her proud personality to stimte his possessiveness and arouse his interest in her. Those who would fall head over heels for anyone they see could only be as lowly as those fat, big-eared mistresses. Liu Feishi had thought very well, but who would have thought that she would not even nce at her. When she saw that everyone¡¯s eyes were on the woman next to Huo Nanchen, they would look at her from time to time with a mocking look in their eyes as if they were mocking her for being a big joke. The faint smile on Liu Feishi¡¯s face disappeared as she gritted her teeth and red at Gu Ruochu. She had been in the entertainment industry for so many years. If she did not fight for a position, she would fight for all sorts of resources. She had experienced countless open and hidden battles and was already an experienced pce fighter. She did not believe that she would not be able to win against a woman who was as pretty as a white flower! Many of the socialites present were also envious and jealous. When young girls first fell in love, they often used Huo Nanchen as their dream lover. Now that they could clearly see that their dream lover already had another woman by his side, they could not help but feel a little dejected. This woman was simply the object of everyone¡¯s envy. Although Chen Yisheng felt a little unhappy, he did not show it on his face. Why had he not heard of such a woman by Huo Shao¡¯s side before? He had initially wanted to introduce Liu Feishi to Huo Shao and help him and the Chen family to have some pillow talk. Who would have thought that someone would beat him to it. He nced at Gu Ruochu in surprise once again. He had never seen such a beauty before and he wondered who had discovered her. Chen Yisheng was still puzzled but he did not hear the shocked and disbelieving looks from the people around him. They seemed to have recognized her. Wasn¡¯t this Huo Shao¡¯s real wife? Even though Mrs. Huo did not show up often, they had interacted with her before. It had only been a while since theyst saw each other. Why did this Mrs. Huo seem like apletely different person? She hadpletely changed from the inside out! Why didn¡¯t I realize before that Madam Huo was actually so beautiful! Gu Ruochu was born with good looks. Now that she had deliberately dressed up, she was naturally much more beautiful than the bitter-looking face she used to have. Huo Nanchen noticed that everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Gu Ruochu, especially the men. His expression gradually turned cold. Just as these people were feeling puzzled, the eldest daughter of the Long Yan Corporation, Yang Xi, raised her goblet and stepped forward, ¡°Master Huo, Young Madam, long time no see. I knew that the young Madam woulde today. ¡± Of course, Gu Ruoyun remembered Yang Xi. A faint smile appeared on her face, ¡°long time no see. You can call me Ruo Chu. ¡± The crowd saw that the eldest daughter of the Yang family seemed to know this beauty beside master huo. Just as they were in shock, Meng ran caught on to another important piece of information! Madam Huo... ... Young Madam... ... Huo... ... ¡°This is Madam Huo? Master Huo¡¯s true wife? ¡± The people around could not suppress the shock in their throats. Yang Xi¡¯s words of ¡°Madam Huo¡± had almost confirmed the identity of this woman. ¡°What? So this is Huo¡¯s wife. Why isn¡¯t it like the rumors... ¡± The people behind subconsciously shut their mouths and did not dare to say anything else. Didn¡¯t they say that the young Madam and Huo were not on good terms? Chapter 136

Chapter 136: Chapter 138 was so barbaric

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION He even said that the person from the Huo family was uncouth and average-looking. Howe none of them matched today? ! After Chen Yisheng was shocked, he remembered to entertain the person standing next to Huo Nanchen. ¡°So it¡¯s Mrs. Huo. I was rude. ¡± ¡°Yes, Young Madam is really low-key. We didn¡¯t expect it to be you. ¡± Deng Tingting smiled apologetically. She knew that the female celebrity that she had arranged would probably not be able to win. Those rumors about young madam were really deadly. Not many of them were true. However, Chen Yisheng did not think so. So what if the Young Madam was very beautiful She was still not favored Men liked women like Liu Feishi who could be pure and unrestrained. After confirming that the person beside huo was the young madam, Chen Yisheng put his heart at ease. Gu Ruochu merely nodded in response. To these people, the noble one would always be Huo Nanchen. Naturally, they would not put a woman like her in their eyes. She did not like to interact with this group of people and Yang Xi did not seem to be interested in this party. The two of them looked at each other and smiled. They stood at the side and chatted casually. Huo Nanchen only nced at her and let her go. ¡°Ruo Chu, you shoulde out more often in the future. Don¡¯t you find it boring to stay at the Huo family home every day? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. You can ask me out in the future. ¡± Gu Ruochu raised her wine ss and clinked it gently with Yang Xi¡¯s. She then smiled. ¡°really? Then I¡¯ll ask you out in the future. Don¡¯t reject me. ¡± Yang Xi puffed up her cheeks and looked very yful. Yang Xi was about the same age as her and had a rebellious personality. However, she was quite in line with Gu Ruochu¡¯s expectations for her friends. Not Far Away, Liu Feishi naturally focused her attention on Gu Ruochu and Huo Nanchen. Liu Feishi felt that her chance hade when she saw Gu Ruochu leave. So what if Gu Ruochu was prettier than her? A person of such a lowly background must be as uncouth as the legends say. Chen Yisheng was also a very perceptive person. When he saw Liu Feishi walking over, he introduced her, ¡°Master Huo, this is Miss Liu whom we¡¯ve invited over today. ¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Huo. ¡± Liu Feishi thought that she was elegant and generous. She was waiting for a ¡°flirtatious eye contact¡± with the man when Huo Nanchen actually frowned. Seeing that this Buddha was in a bad mood, Chen Yisheng did not dare to continue speaking. He could only apany Huo Nanchen as they walked towards the hall. Liu Feishi had never encountered such a situation before. Now, there were jeers and looks of amusementing from all directions. All she wanted to do was dig a hole and hide in it. Beauty Liu¡¯s face was gloomy as she mmed the goblet in her hand onto the envoy¡¯s tray. She med all the anger she had suffered today on Gu Ruochu. When she saw Gu Ruochu talking andughing merrily, a malicious smile appeared on her lips. She gracefully lifted the corner of her skirt and dashed towards Gu Ruoyun. Everyone present knew what Liu Feishi and Chen Yisheng were thinking. Now that Liu Feishi was walking towards Madam Huo, they all looked as if they were watching a good show. Yang Xi saw the bawdy look on Liu Feishi¡¯s face and knew what this fellow was doing. She clicked her tongue and took two steps back with a look of disdain. She must have thought that Gu Ruo was easy to bully and hade to bully her? ¡°This must be Miss Gu, right? ¡± Liu Feishi deliberately ignored her title as Lady Huo and smiled, ¡°why are you here all alone? ¡± ¡°Who¡¯s all alone? Are you blind that I¡¯m standing here? ¡± Yang Xi¡¯s face was filled with a fierce look as if she was about to fight. Liu Feishi¡¯s face stiffened. She never thought that the daughter of the Longyan Group would be so barbaric. Chapter 137

Chapter 137: Chapter 139: Overestimating Yourself

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu smiled very cooperatively. Liu Feishi felt that the smile on her face was very ring and a trace of hatred shed across her eyes. ¡°Miss Liu, is there something you need from me? ¡± ¡°Nothing. I just find itughable that Miss Gu has overestimated herself and is trying to grab hold of a man. ¡± Liu Feishi maintained her gentle smile but her words were extremely vicious. She had thought that Gu Ruochu would turn Pale and be so agitated that she would not be able to speak. She never thought that she would look at her as if she was an idiot. ¡°Auntie, are you an idiot? What does it have to do with you whether I can control a man or not? ¡± Liu Feishi¡¯s face contorted when she was addressed as Auntie. Her face was full of self-righteousness. ¡°Mr. Huo is such an outstanding person, yet you, a good-for-nothing, have taken possession of him. Any woman would stand up and criticize you! You¡¯ve shamelessly dragged huo along, don¡¯t you know your ce? ¡± Yang Xiughed in anger when she heard Liu Feishi¡¯s retort. So it turned out that the Great Star Liu, who was always called the goddess on the screen, was an epic-level Retard! What does someone else¡¯s marriage have to do with me? Isn¡¯t it just because I¡¯m jealous that I stand on the moral high ground and criticize others? Isn¡¯t that hypocritical? Not only did Liu Feishi¡¯s words not anger Gu Ruochu, they also caused her to think deeply. That¡¯s right, everyone seems to think that they¡¯re not good enough for Huo Nanchen. In the past, they had only seen Gu Yanwei. Although she did not say it out loud, her eyes and actions spoke volumes. Perhaps the original Gu Ruochu also wanted to love her husband. Unfortunately, too many people had used her of not being good enough, which was why she had deliberately avoided getting close to her husband. Thinking about it, she felt rather pitiful. Gu Ruoyun put down the wine ss in her hand She stared at Liu Feishi, ¡°have you heard of a saying? Ugly is the passport to ugly. Even if I¡¯m a good-for-nothing, I¡¯m at least more beautiful than you! You¡¯re not even qualified to be a vase, yet you still have the courage to think that you¡¯re better than me? Your face is so big, no wonder you don¡¯t want it! ¡± Liu Feishi did not expect Gu Ruochu to mock her so coldly. Coupled with Yang Xi¡¯s exaggerated and sarcasticughter, she was almost driven mad with anger! In terms of beauty, she was indeed not as good as Gu Ruochu. This was the truth! But she had just mocked me for being ugly? Liu Feishi had never been humiliated like this in her entire life. A cold light shed in her eyes and she raised her hand to p herself when no one was paying attention. ¡°Ah¡± A sharp female voice rang out and everyone turned to look. Liu Feishi fell to the ground. The broken ss on the ground had pierced her hand and there was arge p mark on her face. Yang Xi and Gu Ruochu had just witnessed Liu Feishi pping herself in the face. She had used a lot of force and had even sat on a piece of ss. Gu Ruo¡¯s mouth twitched as she looked at her coldly. Miss Liu had gone through a lot of trouble to frame her. What¡¯s going on? ¡°Young Madam, how did Miss Liu make you angry? ¡± Deng Tingting eximed as she quickly stepped forward to support Liu Feishi. ¡°Young Madam hit me? I didn¡¯t think that you would be so fierce even though you look so weak. I don¡¯t think Liu Feishi has done anything wrong, has she? Isn¡¯t she a little too much? ¡± ¡°This... At least we have to give her some face. I heard that Madam Huo came from the... Farm, so she¡¯s a little rude... ¡± Hearing the discussion around them, Gu Ruochu saw the smug look on Liu Feishi¡¯s delicate face and his expression turned even colder. This group of people is really good. They alwayse to frame me as if I¡¯ve dug up their ancestors¡¯graves! Chapter 138

Chapter 138: Chapter 140 was about her?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Liu Feishi used this method to attract the attention of the crowd again. Everyone looked over and their eyes once again focused on her, discussing endlessly. ¡°Liu Feishi, stop putting on an act. You¡¯re too shameless! ¡± Yang Xi rushed out and scolded her. Yang Chen felt that he couldn¡¯t even pull her back, so he could only helplessly hold his forehead. Liu Feishi was helped up by Deng Tingting. She just stood there with a stubborn look on her face. She didn¡¯t argue with Yang Xi. Instead, it seemed that Yang Xi was being aggressive. Liu Feishi¡¯s chest seemed to have been sshed with alcohol. The onlookers suddenly had the intention to be gentle with her. These rich men also liked to outsource women. This scene was simply like a tigress bullying her little lover. Even if Huo Shao did not have any feelings for Liu Feishi at the moment, it would not be good if news of Mrs. Huo Making things difficult for a woman in public spread, would it? It was said that Huo Shao did not like this wife at all. This woman actually dared to cause trouble on the spot I wonder who gave her the courage! On the other side, a young woman who was attracted by the woman¡¯s screams looked over. It turned out that it was her friend, Liu Feishi, who had been pped by Madam Huo on the spot. The reason why she and Liu Feishi were friends was because they used to have all sorts of banquets in the past. The two of them got along very well. Gu Li was stunned when she saw Gu Ruochu¡¯s face. She had been so focused on Huo Nanchen when she had just entered the room with such arge group of people. She had subconsciously ignored the woman beside him. Now that she had taken a closer look, why did she feel that this face was so familiar... ... ¡°Father, look! ¡± Gu Li tugged at the man beside her and cried out involuntarily, ¡°look, isn¡¯t that Gu Ruochu? ¡± ¡°What Gu Ruochu? ¡± The middle-aged man beside her could not react in time. He was drinking and chatting with a few wealthy businessmen beside him and was a little impatient. ¡°It¡¯s eldest uncle¡¯s second daughter, Gu Ruochu! ¡± Gu Li was speechless at her father¡¯s slow reaction. Back then, eldest uncle had owed a huge debt from gambling and those local hooligans hade knocking on his door to ask for money. Their family had cleanly severed all ties with that family, afraid that they woulde knocking on his door to ask for money. Later on, her uncle abandoned his wife and daughter and ran away. They did not want to provoke such unlucky rtives and refused to see Zhou Yunxi and her daughter. Later on, they heard that Zhou Yunxi seemed to have sold her daughter to pay off her gambling debt. At that time, Gu Li still felt a little sympathy for her cousin and felt that Zhou Yunxi must have sold her to some lecherous old man. But what was happening now? Gu Ruoyun seemed to be standing next to Huo Nanchen. Could it be that Zhou Yunxi had sold Gu Ruochu to Huo Nanchen Gu Li found it hard to believe. How could this be possible! ¡°It¡¯s her? ¡± Gu Qiang clearly remembered. He carefully examined her again and was shocked. ¡°How did this girl suddenly be Madam Huo? ¡± He had earned some money from his business years ago and could be considered a wealthy businessman in an Cheng. Back when Gu Ruochu and her mother had nowhere else to go, he could not help but humiliate them in public. Who would have thought that this girl would turn out to be such an awesome person in an Cheng! It¡¯s over. She won¡¯te to take revenge on the Gu family, will she? ¡°Who knows about her! ¡± Gu Li¡¯s face was livid. ¡°What Madam Huo? She just sold herself into the huo family. How could Mr. Huo marry such a woman? She must be a ything raised by his side! ¡± ¡°I think so too. ¡± Gu Qiang pondered for a while. He did not believe that Huo Nanchen would really marry such a mediocre woman. They must have spread the rumors. Before Gu Qiang could recover from his shock, he saw his daughter walking up and supporting Liu Feishi. ¡°Feishi, are you okay? ¡± Chapter 139

Chapter 139: Chapter 141 was about to hit her

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± Liu Feishi seemed to be on the verge of copsing as she grabbed Gu Li¡¯s hand in shock. Gu Li looked at Gu Ruochu with disdain, ¡°what kind of person are you? How can you hit someone? ¡± Liu Feishi thought that Gu Ruochu would argue so she had already thought about how she should retaliate. She never thought that Gu Ruochu would only raise her brows and admit with a cold smile, ¡°so what if I hit her? Do I still need to pick a date? ¡± Yang Xi was so happy that she almost pped when she heard this. Gu Li,¡±...¡± ¡°Young Madam, Miss Liu is my guest. You must have an exnation for hitting her, right? ¡± Deng Tingting did not know what Gu Ruochu had to be so proud of. She had not even managed to seduce her own husband¡¯s heart, yet she still had the cheek to show off in front of them! Anyway, the couple did not feel good and Huo Shao would most likely ignore her. She thought that she was so awesome that she had already started to get cocky before she even had the chance to pamper her. This world was just so cruel. Only those with power and influence would rule. Without Huo Shao, Gu ruochu would be as lowly as dust. Most of the people around were men. Seeing that these people were making things difficult for Gu Ruochu, they began to gloat and discuss among themselves. ¡°beating up someone else¡¯s guest on such a big asion, this quality is too bad. ¡± ¡°Mr. Huo doesn¡¯t even like her, what right does she have to be spoiled and arrogant? Just based on this quality alone, she can¡¯t bepared to big celebrity Liu. She thinks that she¡¯s great and who knows, maybe one day Huo Shao will abandon her! ¡± ¡°She¡¯s just as jealous as my yellow-faced granny. She doesn¡¯t even know what she¡¯s capable of. If I¡¯m not happy, she won¡¯t have a good life! ¡± ... Gu Ruochu simply ignored the trash men¡¯sments. Liu Feishi¡¯s eyes filled with pride when she saw that everyone was on her side. When Gu Li saw this, she was even more certain that Gu Ruochu was just huo Nanchen¡¯s ything and would not care at all! She casually picked up a ss of red wine and poured it directly at Gu Ruochu. Gu Ruochu had noticed her actions long ago. The moment she poured the wine, she turned to hide behind Mrs. Chen and Deng Tingting. Just like that, the red wine was poured all over Deng Tingting¡¯s body. She let out an ¡°Ah¡± and quickly grabbed a tissue to wipe her body. Deng Tingting¡¯s curves were exposed in front of the crowd as her dress was wet. She drew a group of men¡¯s lewd gazes and was so angry that her face turned red. She then pushed all the me onto Gu Ruochu. Hmph, let¡¯s wait until they have sent Liu Feishi onto huo Nanchen¡¯s bed and see how she behaves! ¡°Gu Ruochu, how dare you hide! ¡± Gu Li¡¯s expression was ferocious. In her opinion, she could ssh Gu Ruochu but gu Ruochu had no right to do so! ¡°Why don¡¯t you try sshing someone else? Let¡¯s see WHO WON¡¯T HIDE! WHO¡¯S THE RETARD WHO WON¡¯T HIDE! Why are you asking such a stupid question so quickly? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not recognize this woman who had appeared out of nowhere but she was not afraid at all. ¡°This woman¡¯s behavior is a disgrace to Huo Shao! ¡± A woman who was unwilling to give up echoed from the side. However, she looked around cautiously, afraid that Huo Nanchen would appear and hear her. ¡°That¡¯s right, she¡¯s just a ything! Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself? What¡¯s the use of just being pretty? Huo Shao still doesn¡¯t like her! ¡± Gu Li felt even more confident when she saw that someone had echoed her. Her heart warmed, ¡°Gu Ruochu, you... Bah, you B * Tch, do you really think that you can fly to the top of the tree and be a phoenix just because you¡¯ve hooked up with Mr. Huo! ¡± The people around them were all happy to watch the show. Huo Shao did not like this woman anyway, so he did not have the mood to bother with this young madam. Chapter 140

Chapter 140: Chapter 142, what¡¯s the situation

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu¡¯s head ached from all the noise from this group of people. It was all under their aggressive faces. The crowd suddenly cried out in rm as they stared wide-eyed at Gu Ruochu¡¯s back It was unknown when Huo Nanchen had reappeared. He had one hand in his pocket and his body was tall and handsome. He walked straight towards Gu Ruochu with his long legs. He had a very imposing aura. More importantly, he had the air of a noble Prince. The moment he walked over, many of the youngdies present could not help but turn to look at him. Their hearts began to beat wildly. Chen Yisheng followed behind her, not understanding what was going on. ¡°Who is this B * Tch Talking about? ¡± That deep and cold voice rang out in the hall. The people around them suddenly felt the pressure drop and could not help but shiver. ¡°This B * Tch is talking about... ¡± Gu Li realized that something was wrong and her expression turned extremely ugly. She was just about to fly into a rage when she saw the man who had suddenly appeared in front of her. She was faintly frightened by the man¡¯s aura. Gu Qiang had initially nned to treat her coldly from the side. However, when he saw that his daughter was about to suffer a loss, he quickly stepped forward to protect her, ¡°Mr. Huo, this is a misunderstanding... ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s back was facing him and she was in a state of confusion. Suddenly, a person hugged her tightly from behind. Her entire body was pressed against his chest and abdomen without any gaps. Her elegant and mature manly aura instantly filled her entire being. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You look like you¡¯ve been wronged. Are they bullying you? ¡± Her voice instantly became gentle,pletely different from the previous somber tone. Huo Nanchen had appeared and hugged the woman in an intimate and natural manner. In just a few seconds, the people present could not even turn their heads. They were so shocked that their eyeballs almost fell out. This... What¡¯s going on ? ? Didn¡¯t they say that Huo does not like this wife at all Why is he doting on her so much? ! The person who had been gloating and mocking her earlier on was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s all because of this Miss Liu. Yang Xi and I were perfectly fine by the side, but she just had toe over and say that I¡¯m not good enough for you. ¡± Gu Ruochu pointed at Liu Feishi as she spoke. Huo Nanchen looked in the direction she was pointing at. His gaze was like a sharp, bone-piercing de, stabbing Liu Feishi so hard that she tried her best to stabilize her trembling body. ¡°You have no right to interfere with my wife, Huo Nanchen! Who Do you think you are! ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s tone was neither fast nor slow, but he had instantly sent Liu Feishi to the eighteenth level of hell. ¡°She even said that every woman would uphold justice. She med me for dragging you along and not letting you go. By scolding me, she¡¯s doing justice for the heavens! ¡± Liu Feishi did not expect Gu Ruochu to be so childish as if she was a child. She could even say such words in public. Now, she was no different from a kindergarten child who hadined! ¡°Be good, a husband would not put a woman like her in his eyes. ¡± His sudden sweet words made Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart tremble. Her heart could not help but warm up, but she did not dare to think too deeply about it. She was afraid to investigate further, but she did not dare to be sure. If he had no interest in her at all, she would only end up with endless sadness and disappointment if she were to fall head over heels for him. He had said that he would not love her, and she was not his type either. As for the others, they had already been blinded by this couple¡¯s abuse. Seeing that Huo Nanchen had arrived, Yang Xi regained her confidence, ¡°that¡¯s right, not only did shee over to scold us out of nowhere, she even beat herself up and med it on us! ¡± ¡°Mrs. Huo, if you want to nder a little woman like me like this, there¡¯s nothing I can do. But if you didn¡¯t do it, then you didn¡¯t do it. I WON¡¯T GIVE IN! ¡± Liu Feishi was indeed a star in the entertainment industry. Her eyes were red, but she refused to shed tears. She waspletely different from the arrogant look she had before. Chapter 141

Chapter 141: Chapter 143 punishment

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo Nanchen did not even look at her at the door, which meant that he did not like this type of girl Then he would just stubbornly refuse to admit defeat. He would always go against the man and use his own weakness and strength to attract his attention. Wasn¡¯t it always like this in television dramas? There was still some logic to it. ¡°Oh? Not Giving in? ¡± Liu Feishi finally saw Huo Nanchen¡¯s gaze shift to her. She felt that she did not do anything wrong. At least now, the man had shifted his gaze to her! ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t give in! ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Huo Nanchen just nodded. He had expected this to happen, so he brought her out to let these people recognize her position in the huo family. These people would get to know her sooner orter. Liu Feishi didn¡¯t know that she was about to be in big trouble, but she still had a stubborn look on her face. ording to her prediction, she would anger the man and start to interact with her. ¡°whichpany is this actress from? ¡± ¡°This is from Feiyupany. ¡± Chen Yisheng thought quickly and immediately figured out Huo Nanchen¡¯s thoughts. ¡°The female lead of thetest movie, ¡®flying love¡¯ . ¡± ¡°Is that so? ¡± Huo Nanchen only said one sentence and his definition was very casual, ¡°her acting skills are not suitable for the female lead. ¡± Liu Feishi¡¯s face instantly turned pale. She never thought that he would remove her position as the female lead. She had fought so hard to snatch that position from Bai Xinhui! Seeing Huo Nanchen¡¯s impatient face, Liu Feishi knew that they might want to leave. Of course, she would not let them go so easily. Without even thinking, she stretched out her arm to block his way. Gu Ruochu did not notice her movements. She twisted her high heels and took a few steps back before leaning unsteadily into Huo Nanchen¡¯s arms. He then took the opportunity to wrap his arms around her waist ¡°Mr. Huo, do you think that you can bully me like this just because you¡¯re rich and powerful? Let me tell you, I¡¯m not afraid of you! You must apologize to me now! ¡± Gu Ruochu:¡±...¡± Did Liu Feishi put on too much of an act? This kind of act of going against a man and asking for attention was already rotten to the core, okay? Did Huo Nanchen think that she was so innocent and unpretentious that she was really different from those coquettish bitches out there? ¡°How do you want me to apologize? ¡± Huo Nanchen felt as if he had heard the biggest joke in the world and the pressure on his body dropped even more. Liu Feishi thought that she had sessfully attracted Huo Nanchen¡¯s attention and her heart was filled with joy, ¡°everyone says that huo is elegant and magnanimous. All you have to do is apologize to me. ¡± ¡°apologize? Is your face that big? ¡± Gu Ruochu had never seen such a high-ss woman who pretended to be much more superior than Gu Yanwei. Gu Ruochu suddenly walked away from Huo Nanchen and gave Liu Feishi a tight p on the face. Before anyone could react, Liu Feishi¡¯s face was turned sideways by the p. Liu Feishi shrieked and her slender high heels twisted in a circle before she finally fell heavily to the ground. ¡°You¡¯ve already said that I¡¯ve hit you. If I don¡¯t hit you, wouldn¡¯t I bemitting a crime for nothing? ¡± Gu Ruochu looked down at her from above. She had yet to retract her palm and her chest could still be seen heaving slightly. ¡°Do you really need to hit me yourself? ¡± Huo Nanchen stepped forward and furrowed his brows as he held her hand. He looked rather fierce, ¡°does your hand hurt? ¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. ¡± Gu Ruochu watched as his hand wrapped around hers. His hand was not as smooth and soft as she had thought. Instead, there were a few thin calluses on his palm. The warm touch covered her entire hand. Not only was he hugging her intimately in public, he was also holding her hand in such a brazen manner. Chapter 142

Chapter 142: Chapter 144 scheming

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Next time, if you want to hit someone, I¡¯ll do it. ¡± ¡°You... you¡¯ve gone too far. You actually dared to hit someone on the spot! ¡± Some of the people around them were already screaming in shock. They never thought that ady from a prestigious family would be so shrewd in her actions ... ¡°Thisdy Liu said that I had hit her earlier on. Please take a closer look at the two palm prints on her face. The fresh palm print and thumb were above, but the one she had just used was below. I would like to ask thisdy Liu, can I make two different palm prints on my own I think that you were the one who made that p just now!¡± Liu Feishi was stunned. She never thought that Gu Ruochu would use this to question her! ¡°Lady Liu, why aren¡¯t you speaking? ¡± ¡°I... ¡± Liu Feishi could no longer defend herself and could only lower her head guiltily and remain silent. One second ago, she had been pitifully trying to gain sympathy. The next second, someone had exposed her dirty intentions and shot her all sorts of strange and disdainful looks. Only then did the crowd realize that Liu Feishi was the one who had schemed against her The man who had been tender to women just a moment ago now looked at Liu Feishi in a wrong way. The situation on the stage changed in an instant. Wasn¡¯t this woman supposed to be a pure and innocent girl in the entertainment industry They didn¡¯t like this kind of scheming woman the most! As for the Noble Madam, she never liked this kind of vixen who seduced men and even showed off her real wife! ¡°Tsk, isn¡¯t this woman shameless? Huo hasn¡¯t even done anything to her, and she¡¯s already starting to think that she¡¯s arrogant and provoking her real wife? She even said that the young Madam¡¯s quality is low. If it were me, I¡¯d have to beat this slut to death! ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She pped herself in the mouth and even framed her for it. The young Madam¡¯s p just now was good. She doesn¡¯t know the immensity of Heaven and Earth if she doesn¡¯t p this little bitch! ¡± ¡°President Chen actually invited this kind of trash. I think he wants to fuck this kind of trash. He¡¯s worried about his female tiger! He¡¯s too shameless! ¡± ... Deng Tingting was about to explode from anger as she listened to the people around her gloating. She couldn¡¯t get close to this shameless Liu Feishi. She would definitely seduce her husband. She had seen this kind of trash a long time ago. Moreover, she knew her husband very well. She really liked this kind of slut! ¡°Miss Liu, my apologies have always been special. For example, I¡¯ll break your legs and give you a medical fee of a few million dors. Since you want to apologize, I can be considered to be very sincere. ¡± Huo Nanchen spoke word by word. His deep eyes hid a three-foot-long chill, like a sharp knife stabbing into one¡¯s heart. In the moment when the woman was in a daze, he half-hugged Gu Ruochu and left the venue. Seeing that Huo Nanchen had really left, Liu Feishi climbed up from the ground as if she had gone mad. She no longer cared about her image and her clothes were torn apart. A few people came over and subdued her. ¡°Huo... Huo! ¡± Seeing the pure and innocent girl of the past crying like a madman, those who had admired her beauty couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back. F * Ck, this was too disgusting! Chen Yisheng didn¡¯t expect that the person he invited this time wouldn¡¯t be an assistant, but the source of Huo¡¯s anger. He chased after her anxiously. Seeing Chen Yisheng acting like a grandson, Deng Tingting¡¯s expression also turned ugly. Her bad mood was mostly because of that b * Tch Liu Feishi. ¡°Father. ¡± Gu Qiang and his daughter, who had been neglected because they were hiding in a corner, finally heaved a sigh of relief. Who would have thought that Huo Shao would fly into a rage over Gu Ruochu! Gu Li¡¯s heart began to heat up as she felt jealous. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that Huo Shao did not notice us. Otherwise, we would have ended up like that Liu Feishi. ¡± Gu Qiang was secretly rejoicing, ¡°we can¡¯t be as reckless as we were just now! ¡± Chapter 143

Chapter 143: Chapter 145, Madam, you¡¯re very beautiful

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°got it, ¡± Gu Li replied impatiently and absent-mindedly, ¡°Dad, Gu Ruochu has already climbed up thedder. Don¡¯t you have any other thoughts? ¡± ¡°What other thoughts could there be? We¡¯ve already severed our rtionship with Zhou Yunxi and her daughter a long time ago. ¡± Gu Qiang was so regretful that his intestines were turning green. ¡°Father, it¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that you¡¯re a pig¡¯s brain. ¡± Gu Li scoffed ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know Gu Ruochu¡¯s personality. She¡¯s very easy to manipte. No matter what, you¡¯re still her uncle. Gu Ruochu must have someone to rely on in the Huo family. If we help each other, we¡¯ll definitely benefit each other. Gu Ruochu would be more than happy to do that! ¡± ¡°Let me think about it. ¡± Hearing Gu Li¡¯s reminder, Gu Qiang began to stir. Gu Li immediately added fuel to the fire, ¡°father, what else do you want? As long as you invite aunt over as a guest, you¡¯ll be able to settle gu ruochu very quickly. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, how could I have forgotten sister-inw! ¡± Gu Qiang thought about it and decided to negotiate with Zhou Yunxi first. After all, Gu Ruochu was a junior. He was too embarrassed to ask her for help. After the father and daughter had discussed it, they no longer had the mood to stay at the party. ¡°...¡± Gu Ruochu and Huo Nanchen left the party and finally left the depressing ce. The two of them did not get into the car and walked in front as if they were taking a stroll. Behind them, the ck car followed silently. Perhaps because she had been reborn, Gu Ruochu was very open-minded about many things. No matter what happened, she could remain calm. ¡°Do you want to go shopping? ¡± ¡°Go shopping? ¡± Gu ruochu looked at Huo Nanchen in surprise. Didn¡¯t he say that men did not like to go shopping? ¡°Yes. ¡± Huo Nanchen replied with a simple word. Shouldn¡¯t all women like to go shopping He had never apanied her to go shopping. ¡°It¡¯s true that I haven¡¯t gone shopping for a long time. ¡± Gu Ruochu thought about it. In her previous life, because of her status as a man, she would not take the initiative to go to the mall. In any case, she could not buy anything that belonged to a girl. Gu Ruochu did not expect Huo Nanchen to be so patient as to apany her to the mall. People of his type usually did not like toe to such asions. Since someone was helping to carry things, how could it not make sense? ¡°Madam, we¡¯ve just bought a new batch of clothes that suit you very well. ¡± In a luxury brand store, the salesperson enthusiastically introduced Gu Ruochu. The man stood at a distance of one meter and did not fiddle with his phone impatiently like the other men. He had a very good temper. The rest of the people in the store were mostly focused on looking at him. This man looked so noble that it was difficult to get close to him. HIS ENTIRE AURA did not fit in with the normal environment of the surrounding shopping malls. However, he was apanying his wife to go shopping and buy clothes. It was very tempting to look at him. Gu Ruochu¡¯s mood improved a lot when she saw those beautiful clothes. ¡°What do you think of this dress? ¡± Gu Ruochu ced the dress on her body and asked excitedly. Only then did she feel that it was a little inappropriate. It was likely that all men would find this sentence very annoying. Just as she was about to go in and try it on, she saw him approach her. The distance between them was only one or two centimeters. She lowered her head and her voice rang in her ears, ¡°It will definitely look very beautiful on you. ¡± He was tall and big. His deep, dark eyes stared at the girl who was right in front of him. He was too bewitching. This ambiguous angle made Gu Ruochu subconsciously look away. ¡°I¡¯ll... go in and try it on first. ¡± Gu Ruochu held the dress in her hand. She really regretted asking him to apany her to buy clothes. Huo Nanchen stood behind her in the fitting room which was only a few steps away. He did not hide his gaze as he stared at her. He was as tall as a god. The ink in his eyes was thick and his gaze was deep and calm. Gu Ruochu could feel the intense gaze from behind her. She was so flustered that she almost walked with the same hands and feet. Why has she be so useless I¡¯ve taken a pill from the precipice. Why does his gaze cause me so much trouble. Could it be that... ... She has fallen in love ? At the thought of this, Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart was filled withplicated and slightly astringent emotions for no reason. A half-true and half-false smile once again appeared in her eyes ... Disguise has always been her protective umbre. After much difficulty, Gu Ruochu came out of the fitting room. Huo Nanchen saw here out and a small light shed in his eyes. She really is a natural clothes hanger. Hey ~ you is you Pleasee close to my arms Don¡¯t pretend that you don¡¯t care You clearly have a crush on me ... Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart suddenly stopped. She almost suspected that the shop assistant had deliberately switched to such a song. It actually matched her mood and atmosphere so well. ¡°I knew it. This dress suits you. ¡± He walked over and ran his hand through her long hair. He felt an urge to kiss her fiercely and moved his throat. ¡°Madam, you¡¯re very beautiful. ¡± Chapter 144

Chapter 144: Chapter 146, Jin Ye

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu felt that during this period of time, he had always liked to do such intimate things to her. ¡°What, is Huo Shao infatuated with me? ¡± She smiled, her eyes filled with a smile. ¡°Of course I¡¯m pretty. Otherwise, Huo Shao wouldn¡¯t always be jealous of me. ¡± ¡°So smug? ¡± He reached out to pinch her face and wrapped his arms around her waist, stroking it. ¡°You¡¯re still so narcissistic? Do you have to punish me properly when we get back? That¡¯s why you don¡¯t dare to make fun of me like this. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s the truth. ¡± Gu Ruochu pushed his hand away and was scalded by his burning gaze. She went in to change her clothes and came out with a bag in her hand. She looked a little dispirited, ¡°Huo Nanchen, let¡¯s go. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± He nced at her and took the initiative to lift his dress. His other hand naturally wrapped around her waist. Gu Ruochu even had the illusion that they were a very loving couple. The surrounding crowd was in a daze and exploded upon seeing this scene. ¡°The blood bath is empty. This girl seems to be very young. She¡¯s not even 20 yet. However, if it were me, I would marry even if I was underage! ¡± ¡°Of course! I never thought that I would see such a handsome and elegant man before meeting the Big Star Jin Ye today! ¡± ¡°speaking of Jin Ye, I heard that he¡¯s promoting his movie at the mall today. I¡¯ve been waiting for him for so long and I haven¡¯t seen a single trace of him! ¡± Gu Ruochu was already used to hearing the gossip of these young girls and her ears were focused on the name Jin Ye. She had heard of his great name when she was in the entertainment industry. He was the most mysterious male God in the industry. Back then, she and Jin Ye were publicly recognized as the two male gods. She was a legend in the music and directing circles while he was the male God of movies and esports. One was evil, one was cold, one was lively, and the other was quiet. Both of them knew of each other¡¯s existence but they had never met. The biggest wish of the fans was to see these two male gods working together. Unfortunately, Gu Ruochu always had some pride and never took the initiative to get to know Jin Ye. More importantly, her identity as a man had caused her a lot of inconvenience. Most of the time, she would maintain a certain distance from men for fear of her identity being exposed. It had to be said that Jin Ye¡¯s image as a male idol was deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Even many female celebrities in the industry admired him. Even she was attracted by his mysterious aura. Gu Ruochu had just stepped out when she saw a crazy group of people running in a certain direction. ¡°Jin Ye! Jin Ye! ¡± ¡°Ahhh, it¡¯s Jin Ye! ¡± Everyone was screaming and the scene fell into a small chaos. Only then did Gu Ruochu realize that Jin ye had arrived. He must havee to the mall to promote the new movie. ¡°Do you know this male celebrity? ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s sudden question surprised Gu Ruochu. She did not seem to have any reaction when the sales assistants mentioned Jin Ye. ¡°You¡¯ve already said that he¡¯s a male celebrity. Who doesn¡¯t know him? ¡± Gu Ruochu rolled her eyes at her. Huo Nanchen nodded and did not ask any further. Gu Ruochu unexpectedly bumped into Jin ye when she stepped out of the mall! He had a head of short silver hair and looked like an elegant prince of noble blood. His features were exquisite and he was surrounded by a crowd as he walked over coldly. His manager and bodyguards were around to maintain order but the fangirls were clearly too excited as they screamed his name loudly. This was the first time Gu Ruochu had seen the real Jin Ye. Her heart could not help but beat faster as the god of men, Jin Ye, had appeared! The circle between the two of them was not quite the same so Gu Ruochu did not expect to see the Real Jin Ye after her rebirth. In fact, Gu Ruochu respected him as well. Chapter 145 - Chapter 147 was intentional

Chapter 145: Chapter 147 was intentional

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION As Jin ye approached, the crowd in the mall was once again in an uproar. Jin Ye nodded at his fans and did not say a word. However, the fans were still in an uproar. ¡°Ahhh, it¡¯s really Jin Ye, AHHH! ¡± ¡°I¡¯m so happy that I¡¯M ABOUT TO FAINT! Quick, take a photo and upload it to the Inte! ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone, please make way... ¡± after breaking through the crowd with great difficulty, Jin Ye followed a group of staff and left. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look! ¡± Gu Ruochu was also excited. This was the first time she had taken the initiative to hold his hand and walked towards Jin Ye. Huo Nanchen looked at her hand and a trace of displeasure shed across his eyes. She was just a celebrity. He felt as if he had returned to the time when he was seventeen years old and was being held by someone else. He was stunned for a few seconds but he managed to react. He then pulled her into his arms. ¡°Huo Nanchen, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well. Let¡¯s go home first. ¡± Huo Nanchen did not look too well and his thin lips were pursed into a thin line. ¡°where are you feeling unwell? Do you want to go to the hospital? You¡¯re perfectly fine. Why would you feel unwell? ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. ¡± Huo Nanchen furrowed his brows and squeezed her hand. ¡°I want to go home and rest for a while. Perhaps my stomach is acting up. ¡± Since Huo Nanchen had already said so, Gu ruochu would not allow Huo Nanchen to go home alone. She nced at the car that the driver had parked not far away and led him in that direction. At the shopping mall, Jin Ye was supposed to go to the sponsors¡¯backstage to rest for a while. However, he seemed to be looking for someone and his gaze was erratic. ¡°Jin Ye, who are you looking for? ¡± His agent could not help but ask when she saw that he seemed to be looking for someone. ¡°Nothing. ¡± Jin Ye quickly averted his gaze and followed the manager into the house. He had just seen a girl and felt a sense of familiarity. He could not help but think of the person from many years ago. As if he had remembered something very pleasant, the corners of his lips curled into a smile. That smile was simply terrifying in the eyes of the manager. Jin Ye was actually smiling just now? ¡°...¡± Gu Ruochu and Gu Ruochu sat in the backseat and the car quickly drove for a distance. Halfway through the journey, Gu Ruochu finally remembered that she had not bought any stomach medicine. ¡°Uncle Wang, stop the car. ¡± ¡°Is there anything else, Young Madam? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get out of the car and help your young master buy some stomach medicine. ¡± The driver did not hear clearly for a moment and asked, ¡°Young Madam, the young master does not have stomach problems. Why would he buy stomach medicine? ¡± The car was silent for a few seconds. Uncle Wang could clearly feel that the atmosphere had suddenly be stagnant. Then, a cold gaze fell on his head. Did he say something wrong just now? ¡°Huo Nanchen, why are you pretending to be sick if you don¡¯t have stomach problems? ¡± Gu Ruochu scolded him angrily. However, he continued without a change in expression, ¡°I was indeed not feeling well just now. I thought it was a stomach problem. ¡± ¡°Huo Nanchen! ¡± Gu Ruochu was so angry that she could not say a word. She immediately shouted at the driver, ¡°Uncle Wang, please stop the car! ¡± How could I not know if a person is sick or not How could I have a stomachache just because I said so And it just had to happen today? Hearing the husband and wife arguing for no reason, uncle Wang felt as if he had been implicated. He could only obediently stop the car. Gu Ruochu pushed the door open and left in anger. While she was angry, she felt a little wronged. She med him for dragging her home halfway. It was clear that he had done it on purpose. Uncle Wang looked at the rearview mirror in a daze. He realized that Huo Shao had opened the car door with a Sullen face and was chasing after the young mistress. ¡°...¡± She was wearing high heels. Wasn¡¯t she afraid that her feet would break if she walked so fast? Sure enough, Gu Ruochu could not hold on after walking for a while in a fit of anger. She took off her high heels and sat by the roadside. Chapter 146

Chapter 146: Chapter 148

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu had just dealt with a cocktail party and had been shopping in the mall for quite some time. She felt that her ankle was beginning to ache slightly. Fortunately, these shoes fit her size. Otherwise, she would have suffered even more today. She frowned and reached out to rub her ankle. Huo Nanchen looked at the woman who was sitting on the ground and his gaze fell on her ankle. A dark shadow secretly pressed down. In the next second, a hand appeared on her ankle to help her massage it. The thinyer of calluses on her well-defined fingers carried his warm breath. ¡°You¡¯re running in high heels, don¡¯t you want your feet? ¡± Gu Ruochu subconsciously pulled back her leg but was held tightly. Huo Nanchen raised his eyes to look at her when he saw that she was really throwing a tantrum over the incident just now He did not seem to mind. ¡°Is that male celebrity that good-looking? So what if he¡¯s good-looking? Isn¡¯t your husband several times better-looking than him? You can look at him however you want and you can feel it up close. You can do whatever you want. ¡± His tone was as if he was coaxing a child, yet he spoke in a serious tone. He approached her and she could even sense his aura from a short distance away. He was indeed very good-looking and had almost no blind spots. However, she was not entirely aiming for Jin Ye¡¯s good looks. ¡°I¡¯ll show you. ¡± ¡°Huo Nanchen! ¡± Gu Ruochu subconsciously stepped back. In the past, she was the one who had made him angry. She never thought that she would be the one who was angry now. ¡°Be Good. ¡± Huo Nanchen reached out and pulled her into his arms. The smile on his lips disappeared in an instant. Why would she be obedient? It¡¯s not like she doesn¡¯t have legs! Uncle Wang watched as the young mistress was carried back into the car. He then waited for them to get into the car before he deliberately raised the car¡¯s fender and cut it into two different spaces. It was as if he was saying, ¡°I¡¯ve isted you, you can do whatever you want. ¡°. Gu Ruochu:¡±...¡± Huo Nanchen sat at the side and calmly picked up her foot and ced it on his leg. Hisrge hand continued to rub her ankle in a delicate and gentle manner. Gu Ruochu could not break free after a few kicks. She could only allow the temperature to spread from her feet to her entire body. ¡°...¡± Huo Zijun Sat on the SOFA and stared out the door like a stone. His eyes did not even blink as he gripped something tightly in his hand. ¡°Big Brother, big brother, don¡¯t thank me too much this time. Little brother is helping you get in touch with your sister-inw as soon as possible. When you wake up the next day and want to kill someone, your little brother has already run to the Southern Hemisphere. HMPH! ¡± Huo Zijun mumbled to himself while revealing his eight standard white teeth. He was really getting restless. ¡°second brother, what are you looking at? ¡± Huo Zirui only woke up at noon and Lazily went downstairs. He could not help but ask when he saw Huo Zijun¡¯s expression. Huo Zijun, who had a guilty conscience, was shocked. He patted his little heart and rolled his eyes, ¡°go, go, go. Do what you need to do. This has nothing to do with you. ¡± Damn, this fellow better not ruin my ns However, Huo Zirui was not someone who would be fooled. The more he looked at Huo Zijun, the more he felt that there was something fishy going on He then poured himself a ss of ice water, ¡°second brother, you must be waiting for Gu Ruochu and big brother. Why? Does mom want you to be a god-like helper for big brother and his wife? ¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not that, what else can I do? ¡± Huo Zijunughed as he tried to muddle through the situation. He knew that his little brother hated Gu Ruochu. If he were to tell her, he might be exposed and his mother would give him a pill. However, when he let go, the thing that he had been holding fell from his hand. Huo zijun quickly picked it up. He had experienced romantic affairs in his early years so how could he not know what it was. Huo Zirui¡¯s face twitched and he had the urge to give himself a p. ¡°It¡¯s Chun Medicine? Mom is so harsh. ¡± Chapter 147

Chapter 147: Chapter 149 medicine

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo Zirui instantly understood what they were trying to do, and a strange light shed in his eyes. Huo Zijun stood up and snatched the medicine from Huo Zirui¡¯s hand. ¡°Okay, since we can¡¯t hide this from you, don¡¯t meddle in it. This is our mother¡¯s order. If you mess it up, it¡¯s all your fault. ¡± ¡°Oh, I got it. I won¡¯t say it. ¡± Huo zirui shrugged indifferently and left the living room. Huo Zijun had a moment of doubt. Since when was this guy so easy to talk to? As soon as Huo Zirui went upstairs, he immediately called Gu Yanwei. After waiting for a few seconds, Gu Yanwei answered, ¡°Third Young Master? What¡¯s the matter? ¡± ¡°where are you? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m at home. ¡± The other side paused for a moment. ¡°Third Young Master, what happened? ¡± ¡°There¡¯s a chance for you to make aeback here. Do you want it? ¡± Huo Zirui exined the relevant matters in a simple manner. Gu Yanwei subconsciously retorted, ¡°No, Nanchen will definitely hate me to death when she wakes up. ¡± ¡°Hate you to death? ¡± Huo zirui found it funny ¡°Now my brother doesn¡¯t even like you. Are you worried that he¡¯ll hate you This is yourst chance. As long as you can get into his bed and tell me that you¡¯re pregnant with my brother¡¯s child, my brother won¡¯t be able to deny it. Gu Yanwei, this is yourst chance. If you miss it, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you... ... .. Anyway, he would never let an annoying woman show off in front of him. ¡°I. . . ¡± Gu Yanwei was moved by Huo Zirui¡¯s words, but she was also a little nervous. After thinking for a few seconds, Gu Yanwei suddenly felt as if she had put all her eggs in one basket. Yes, Huo Nanchen had never looked at her from the beginning to the end. Now, even Huo Nanchen had been seduced by her, and she had lost everything. Gu Ruochu even had some leverage over her, so she did not dare to target this little sister of hers. Even if she did not have her husband¡¯s love in the future, as long as she had the title of Young Madam Huo, she would be honored for the rest of her life. No one would dare to look down on her. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you. ¡± Seeing that Gu Yanwei had agreed, Huo Zirui hung up the phone and began to make arrangements for Gu Yanwei. In the living room ¡°You invited your friends over again? ¡± Mrs. Huo looked at Huo Zirui with his legs crossed, her eyes full of disapproval. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell mom? ¡± ¡°I was just bored, so it¡¯s not a big deal to invite my friends over. ¡± Huo Zirui¡¯s Lazy Exnation Made Mrs. Huo Choke for a moment, but she didn¡¯t ask any more questions. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t y toote. If you have anything to tell Mrs. Zhang, just let her prepare. ¡± The vi was big anyway, so even if they came to y, they wouldn¡¯t be able to touch it. Mrs. Huo stood up and threw a nce at Huo Zijun. Huo Zijun understood immediately and made an OK gesture. Huo Zirui saw everything but remained calm. A mocking light shed in his eyes. This time, he wanted to see how Gu Ruochu would face her unfaithful husband and her superior sister. He was still looking forward to a good show when the housekeeper¡¯s voice came from the door ¡°eldest young master, eldest young Madam. ¡± The next second, Huo nanchen carried Gu Ruochu into the room. ¡°brother,e back and help me. ¡± Huo Zijun¡¯s eyes were smiling like crescent moons. His gaze fell on Huo Zijun¡¯s chest. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sister-inw? ¡± ¡°My feet aren¡¯t feeling well. ¡± What? Huo Zirui thought he had sprained his ankle. Who knew that someone would throw a sentence at him and say, ¡°my feet aren¡¯t feeling well! ¡± It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not feeling well. How could my brother carry me all the way here? Chapter 148

Chapter 148: Chapter 150

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°brother, sister-inw¡¯s foot should be fine, right? ¡± Huo Nanchen only nced at Huo Zijun as he watched him follow like a silly Husky. ¡°Of course it¡¯s fine. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. ¡± Gu Ruochu noticed that there were quite a number of people in the living room. Their faces leaned slightly towards Huo Nanchen while their other side was covered by their long hair. They could not look at everyone in the living room. Mrs. Huo could not help but feel gratified and happy when she saw that they seemed to be showing more concern for each other. At the same time, she was even more certain that the catalyst would bring even greater changes to the young couple. ¡°since ruo Chu isn¡¯t feeling well, go upstairs and rest well. ¡± Mrs. Huo Shot Huo Zijun a look. Huo Zijun understood immediately and made an OK gesture. Huo Zirui saw the interaction between the two and stood up indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll go and receive my friends then. You guys do as you please. ¡± Huo Zijun could not wait for Huo Zirui to leave. He had been keeping an eye on Gu Ruochu and his brother. When he saw that his brother had carried his sister-inw upstairs, he began to make ns in his heart. Of course, he could not make it too eye-catching if he wanted to drug her. When it was time for dinner, he would of course open a bottle of red wine. He would not drug the red wine, but ce the wine in the ss instead. He was his biological younger brother. His brother would never suspect him at that time Gu Ruochu was resting upstairs and watching a movie in her room. Huo Nanchen returned to the office not long after he had returned. It was good that he had left, otherwise, she would not know how to deal with it. She needed time to slowly sort out the changes in her emotions during this period of time. Back then, when Gu Ruochu came into contact with film directors, she had watched arge number of excellent films and her mind was filled with many fantasies. Back then, Shen Bihua had also said that every character in her films had their own unique emotions and the details were very touching. Gu Ruochu spent the entire afternoon watching the films. Before she knew it, it was time for dinner. Gu Ruochu heard someone calling her to eat outside and went downstairs. ¡°Oh my, Ruo Chu, why are you sote? You must be starving. Come and eat. ¡± Zhou Yunxi sat at the dining table and her gentle voice rang out, causing Gu Ruochu to think that something was wrong with her ears. This mother has never been kind to me before. Huo Nanchen sat on the table and seemed to have deliberately reserved a seat for her. When she saw Gu Ruochue down, her deep eyes stared straight at her. Zhou Yunxi also had a seat next to her. Of course, she hoped that Gu Ruochu would sit next to her and it would be best if she did not sit next to Huo Nanchen. Gu Ruochu only nced at Gu Yanwei, who was sitting quietly like a chicken, and a hint of doubt appeared in her eyes. Why are these mother and daughter acting so strange today? ¡°mother. ¡± Gu Ruochu called out to Mrs. Huo. Mrs. Huo wiped her mouth with a tissue and smiled, ¡°sit down and eat. ¡± Gu Ruochu ignored Zhou Yunxi¡¯s friendly gesture and sat down next to Huo Nanchen. The corners of his lips curled into a smile and he quickly put it down. ¡°In the future, the inws must visit the huo family more often. I really admire Yanwei¡¯s talent. Don¡¯t worry, the inws. As long as Yanwei does her job well, I will definitely give her the best treatment. ¡± ¡°The inws... you¡¯re too kind. ¡± Zhou Yunxi had never dealt with such a situation before. She stuttered a little as she spoke, but Gu Yanwei quickly tried to smooth things over. Huo Zhenggang did not mind. He was just trying to win over the hearts of the people. Recently, if it were not for Huo Zhenggang¡¯s rtionship, Zhou Yunxi and her daughter would not have had the chance to visit the Huo family again. To Huo Zhenggang, a woman¡¯s quarrel was a small matter. There was no need to be so calctive. ¡°It¡¯s rare to be happy today. Why don¡¯t we drink? ¡± Huo Zijun¡¯s eyes were like crescent moons. Under the hint of Huo Zijun¡¯s gaze, he spoke. Chapter 149 - Chapter 151: running away

Chapter 149: Chapter 151: running away

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Red wine. ¡± Mrs. Huo added, ¡°I can only drink one ss. A woman can have a ss of red wine before she goes to bed. It¡¯s good for her appearance and health. It¡¯s just right. ¡± ¡°Here, let me pour it for you. ¡± Huo Zijun did not know if it was because he was feeling guilty, but he felt huo Nanchen¡¯s gaze on him, as if he was trying to probe him. He caught a glimpse of his brother with his hands crossed under his chin, as if he was thinking about something. In this family, there was no one who was not afraid of his brother. Huo Zijun felt like his legs and stomach were trembling, but he still maintained a bright smile, like a harmless teenager. However, his heart was already pounding wildly. He hoped that he would seed immediately but was also afraid that the good news would be ruined. He was excited and nervous at the same time. This was the first time he had such aplicated feeling. Huo Zhenggang did not notice anything unusual and continued to call for Zhou Yunxi and her daughter. After pouring the wine, Huo Zijun smiled and poured a ss for Gu Ruochu, ¡°sister-inw, you should drink some too. I heard that you can¡¯t hold your liquor very well, so I¡¯ll pour some for you. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Gu Ruochu was indeed unable to hold her liquor, but she was able to control her red wine. The enchanting red wine rippled in the cup. Gu Ruochu took it and took a small SIP. She took a small sip and felt a strange sensation in her mouth. It was also a little familiar, but for some reason, her mind was stuck and she could not recall what it was. ¡°brother, would you like a cup? ¡± Huo Zijun asked in a pretentious manner. Huo Nanchen did not say a word and extended his hand to push the goblet over. However, his eyes met Gu Ruochu¡¯s in a split second. The light from the Chandelier fell on the couple¡¯s bodies, casting a dreamy glow on them. It was as if everyone around them hadpletely disappeared. Huo Zijun, who was the couple¡¯s exhausted fan, was given candy as if it had added blood, but he did not dare to show it on the surface. What happened next was to let nature take its course. Anyway, he had just seen that his sister-inw had indeed drunk it. ¡°Who wants more red wine? I¡¯ll pour it! ¡± Gu Yanwei, who had been silent all this time, suddenly raised the goblet in her hand. Huo Zijun filled it up without saying a word. The moment Gu Yanwei lowered her head, her mind welled up. Soon, everything here was hers! Very soon! ¡°Here, I¡¯d like to propose a toast to huo. Please forgive me for my confusion. ¡± She suppressed the excitement in her heart and suddenly stood up. ¡°Alright, since Yanwei has already apologized to you, as a man, don¡¯t mind these trivial matters. ¡± Huo Nanchen looked at the wine ss in his hand with a dispirited expression. The first two buttons of his shirt had already been unbuttoned, adding a sense of disorder and casualness to it. Gu Yanwei did not take the awkwardness in front of her seriously. She raised her head and took a sip of wine before sitting down gracefully. Huo Zhenggang¡¯s eyes were filled with approval. Gu Ruochu had just finished her dinner when she began to feel ufortable. She felt an inexplicable sense of panic in her heart, but she could not describe how she felt. ¡°I¡¯m feeling a little ufortable. I¡¯ll go upstairs and rest first. ¡± Gu Ruochu got up and Mrs. Huo also got up subconsciously. She asked worriedly, ¡°are you alright? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± Gu Ruochu shook her head and went upstairs immediately. ¡°Nanchen, your wife is already feeling unwell. Why don¡¯t you go up and take a look? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not hear the rest of the conversation and went upstairs to push open the door and enter the bedroom. Huo Zijun saw that the medicine might have taken effect and was so excited that he began to prepare to run away. What a joke. If he didn¡¯t leave now, tomorrow would definitely be the most miserable day. Regardless of whether he seeded or not, he would definitely be the one to take the me. Fortunately, he had prepared his luggage in advance. He practically ran upstairs and ran out of the Huo residence with his luggage. Only then did he feel a sense of security. Chapter 150 - Chapter 152 went according to plan

Chapter 150: Chapter 152 went ording to n

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Mrs. Huo was not in the mood to care about Huo Zijun at the moment. Seeing Huo Nanchen go upstairs, she was basically relieved. It was the first time she had done such a thing, and her heart was also in a state of turmoil. ¡°where¡¯s Huo Zirui? ¡± Huo Zhenggang just remembered that he had not seen Huo Zirui. He remembered that Huo zirui often flirted with women outside, and he frowned. ¡°He¡¯s with his friends. At home, he didn¡¯t have dinner with us. ¡± Mrs. Huo Heard Huo Zhenggang¡¯s tone and felt a little ufortable. She replied in a bad mood, as if her son was always wandering outside. No matter how bad his son was, he was still better than his vixen son! Huo Zhenggang was a little embarrassed. He didn¡¯t even treat Huo Zhenggang well in front of outsiders, so he could only continue to Sulk. At the dining table, everyone had different thoughts. ¡°Auntie Huo, thank you for your hospitality tonight. My mother and I will leave first. ¡± Gu Yanwei stood up to say goodbye politely, and Mrs. Huo only nodded slightly. Huo Zheng, on the other hand, was a little more enthusiastic and asked the maid to take them out. The maid only walked them to the door and then went back. Just as he left, Huo Zirui came over. ¡°Third Young Master, how¡¯s the situation now? ¡± Huo Zirui was still carefree, as if everything was under control. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my brother drank that ss of red wine. When the effects of the medicine took effect, he was a little delirious. I don¡¯t know if my second brother took too much medicine. I tried so hard to coax my brother into another room. Yanwei, you¡¯ll have to rely on yourself from now on.¡± ¡°As long as you¡¯re in his bed, child, it¡¯s only a matter of time. ¡± Gu Yanwei understood the meaning behind thest sentence. No matter if it was a real child or a fake child, it would be a trap to trap Huo Nanchen in the end. Of course, she still hoped that she would be able to get pregnant. ¡°I understand. ¡± ¡°then why aren¡¯t you going? ¡± Huo zirui looked at her with a smile that was not a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll be here first. sister-inw Zhu has seeded. ¡± Gu Yanwei¡¯s face turned red but she did not refute him. She believed that her figure and looks were not inferior to Gu Ruochu¡¯s and that her skills in bed were more satisfying to men. By then, Huo Nanchen would definitely be lusting after her body. In a while, with Huo Zirui and his gang of scoundrels as witnesses, the huo family would not be able to deny it even if they wanted to! When the time came for another child, Gu Yanwei would be in charge of everything in the huo family. Gu Ruochu, she would bepletely trampled under her feet and mercilessly humiliated. who asked this little sister to snatch something that belonged to her? At the thought of this, Gu Yanwei could not wait any longer. She suddenly remembered something and seemed to be in a difficult position, ¡°Oh right, Zirui, I saw that Ruo Chu seemed to have drunk the red wine that Huo Zijun poured. She might have also been affected. The Chinese medicine must be very ufortable. Third Young Master, can you help me take Ruo Chu to the hospital? I really don¡¯t want to... ¡± Gu Yanwei had changed her words so quickly, but Huo Zirui did not really care. However, Gu Yanwei¡¯s mention of this matter surprised him. ¡°When did you be so concerned about Gu Ruochu? ¡± How could Huo Zirui really believe her one-sided story? After thinking about it for a while, it became clear that this woman was quite vicious. Who would have thought that the dignified and elegant Gu Yanwei would not be as pure and kind as she looked on the surface. He knew that his sister had been drugged, but he still asked him to take her to the hospital. He hated Gu Ruochu the most. If anything were to happen to her along the way, Gu Ruochu¡¯s reputation and innocence would bepletely ruined. After all, there were many perverts and old and ugly chauffeurs in this area. Not only did he have someone else¡¯s husband, he even wanted topletely destroy his first wife. Of course, no matter how vicious Gu Yanwei was, it had nothing to do with him. He just had to follow his own n. Chapter 151 - Chapter 153: Uneasiness

Chapter 151: Chapter 153: Uneasiness

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo Zirui brought her back by another route and it went very smoothly. No one noticed them on the way. Gu Yanwei felt her heart beat wildly. It was as if it was about to jump out of her chest in the next second. Not only Gu Yanwei, even Gu Ruochu felt uneasy. Her heart was beating faster and faster. Her head was still a little dizzy, but there were no other major problems. The strange thing was that Huo Nanchen did not enter the room. She had clearly heard her mother-inw telling him to go upstairs. At this moment, she inexplicably wanted to see Huo Nanchen. Her mind was filled with thoughts of him. ¡°Ruo Chu, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Gu Ruochu had just pushed the door open when she saw Zhou Yunxi¡¯s hypocritical face. Gu Ruochu could not put on a good face when she saw this face. She asked coldly, ¡°What are you doing here? ¡± She had thought that Zhou Yunxi would be angry, but she did not expect her to act as if she could be beaten and scolded. ¡°Ruo Chu, I see that you¡¯re not feeling well. Do you want me to take you to the hospital to have a look? ¡± She had already left the Huo residence. Gu Yanwei had told her that she had left something inside and had asked her toe in to take it. She then returned. Third Master Huo seemed to have said that Gu Ruochu¡¯splexion looked terrible, so he had asked her toe up and find out how she was doing. Huo Zirui had originally thought that if Gu Ruochu fainted, he would carry her away to the hospital. If she did not faint, he would have Zhou Yunxi lure her out of the Huo residence. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Get Out of my way. ¡± Gu Ruochu was already patiently speaking to Zhou Yunxi Zhou Yunxi gave way in embarrassment. She had only felt a little bit of conscience and guilt and wanted to see if she was really ufortable. Gu Ruochu walked down the stairs step by step. Therge living room was basically empty. Nanny Zhang and the servants had finished cleaning up and were on their way to clean up huo zirui¡¯s battlefield. She scanned the area but did not see Huo Nanchen. Huo Zijun was outside in the garden and watched Gu Ruochue down through the ss. He did not know why his little conscience had suddenly red up and he did not want to bring her out of the Huo residence to be ruined by those people. She was indeed a rare beauty. The moment she came down the stairs, she was like an extremely beautiful painting, so beautiful that it could touch one¡¯s soul. ¡°Third Young Master, why are you so focused on smoking here? Didn¡¯t you say that you would bring us to watch a good show? ¡± A group of scoundrelsughed as they followed her, ¡°you even said that you could catch a traitor. Could it be a naked passionate show? That third young master is too generous! ¡± These rich and noble second-generation heirs all had expressions of wanting to watch a good show, especially the women. They gloated over her misfortune. This time, Madam Huo would bepletely disgraced! When they return, there would be a lot more to talk about. It was obvious that it was the eldest young master¡¯s erotic scene that had caused the third young master to gather so many people to watch. ¡°Isn¡¯t it easy to watch a good show? Come with me. ¡± Gu Ruochu had just descended the stairs when she saw Huo Zirui and a group of people barging in. ¡°Yo, sister-inw, why are you still here? ¡± Huo Zirui called out carelessly. Thest sentence made Gu Ruochu feel ufortable. They had always had a grudge against each other. Gu Ruochu merely replied indifferently and did not intend to respond. Someone in the crowd began to make a fuss, ¡°Madam Huo, would you like to watch a good show with us? Or perhaps, the young madam will bring us to catch the adulterer personally! ¡± CATCH THE ADULTERER? Gu Ruochu had yet to figure out what was going on when she saw a group of people following Huo Zirui upstairs. Gu Ruochu was annoyed by the sight of so many people going upstairs, so she decided to chase them away. However, just as she approached a room on the second floor, she heard the sound of men and women frantically mating inside. The woman¡¯s screams were not restrained at all as they were carried out of the door in an unrestrained manner. Gu Ruochu¡¯s body stiffened and her fingers slowly tightened. Chapter 152 - Chapter 154 is too intense

Chapter 152: Chapter 154 is too intense

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION In the room, she could even hear the sound of a collision. The man¡¯s deep voice was hard to hear, but the woman¡¯s deliberate voice made the man standing outside feel an itch in his heart. ¡°Ah, no, Nanchen... I can¡¯t take it anymore, it¡¯s too fast... ¡± The woman standing outside could not help but feel her heart stir when she heard this passionate voice. Her face turned red. At the same time, they all looked at Gu Ruochu with gleeful smiles. Weren¡¯t you a little cocky earlier In the Huo family dinner and Chen Family Wine Party show love, shining, did not expect to be hit back to the prototype. As it turns out, there¡¯s no such thing as true love and a prince! At that moment, Gu Ruochu¡¯s mind went nk. She finally understood where the earlier panic and uneasiness hade from, as if a taut string in her brain had been snapped. Huo Nanchen... ... Ho... ... ¡°Isn¡¯t it too intense? Did you hit the head of the bed? Why does it sound like Mrs. Huo¡¯s sister? If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s too exciting! ¡± ¡°Huo is also fierce Meng, just listen to this voice are fierce, it seems to be his sister-inw has long been moved, or else would be so enthusiastic? ¡± That group of people deliberately squeezed in front of Gu Ruochu and wickedly prevented her from getting close. However, the voices inside were getting louder and louder. ¡°sister-inw, don¡¯t be too sad. Men like the new and dislike the old. ¡± Huo Zirui added a few more stabs to the side. When he saw Gu Ruochu take a few steps back, a triumphant smile appeared in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s just ying with a woman. It¡¯s no big deal. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not know how to describe her feelings at this moment. Images of him appearing in her world time and time again shed across her mind. She turned her head and there were only a few smiles, kisses, and hugs. They were all lies, lies! He would never love her. He had never said that he would never love her! Gu Ruochu felt as if she was going crazy. She could only stare at the tip of her toes and feel her entire world go dizzy. Perhaps in this moment of heartache, she could finally see her own heart clearly. Her heart felt as if it had been pinched and soaked in ice water, suffocating her. She could not stay in this ce any longer! Huo Zirui could tell that Gu Ruochu wanted to leave. Of course, he would not let go of this opportunity to torture her. He then asked his scoundrel friend to stop her. ¡°sister-inw, how could you leave so cowardly? You¡¯re here to catch the traitor. This is the perfect time to teach that B * Tch who seduced my brother a lesson. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, sister-inw. Catch the traitor until the end. If you leave now, I¡¯ll let your sister go. ¡± The person next to her agreed with ill intentions. It was as if they were watching a show and did not mind the bigger picture. Of course, Gu Ruochu knew that Huo Zirui did not find her embarrassing enough. After being reminded of this, Gu Ruochu felt that she was running away from the truth. She looked coldly at Huo Zirui and knew that he must have been involved in today¡¯s events. ¡°move aside! ¡± These people all moved aside. At this moment, Mrs. Huo rushed over with a dark expression. Mother Zhang was by her side, her face anxious. Zhou Yunxi seemed to have a guilty conscience and only dared to follow behind. ¡°Chuchu. ¡± Gu Ruochu turned around and saw Mrs. Huo¡¯s stern expression. She hadpletely acted like a noblewoman. ¡°It¡¯s already sote. Shouldn¡¯t everyone go home early so that their parents can rest assured? ¡± She red at Huo Zirui. She knew that he had a part to y in this She thought about how her original n had been ruined by this kid. What was supposed to be a happy ending had now be a thorny problem. She had instigated Gu Yanwei to climb into bed. If News of this got out, wouldn¡¯t those peopleugh at Ruo Chu? Chapter 153

Chapter 153: Chapter 155

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Mrs. Huo¡¯s Aura was very strong. These second-generation heirs did not dare to refute her and could only politely bid her farewell, ¡°Mrs. Huo is right. Take us back first. ¡± Initially, she had wanted to watch Gu Ruochu personally catch the adulterer and see what kind of crazy actions her husband and sister would take when they were having sex on the bed. Who would have thought that Mrs. Huo would rush over. Zhou Yunxi watched as the group of people were about to leave, and her heart grew anxious. Things hade to this point. They had to let them see Yan Wei and Huo Shao together with their own eyes. Otherwise, with the huo family¡¯s power and means, she and her daughter might suffer retribution. ¡°Mrs. Huo, are you going to allow your son to bully my daughter like this? Are you going to let things pass without giving me and Yan Wei an exnation? ¡± Mrs. Huo¡¯s face sank again. She did not know what to do. The only thing she could do was to let these people leave first and warn them not to talk nonsense outside. ¡°Huo, no... I can¡¯t do it... ¡± The woman¡¯s soft moans rose by a few decibels, making Mrs. Huo want to rush in and strangle her. Even that vixen did not dare to be so wild. Zhou Yunxi immediately stood in front of Mrs. Huo Hearing her daughter¡¯s voice, she became even more indignant. ¡°mother-inw, if you open the door and it¡¯s not my daughter inside, I¡¯ll apologize immediately. If it¡¯s Yan Wei, I¡¯ll take my life to get an exnation from the Huo family! ¡± ¡°Zhou Yunxi! ¡± Of course, Mrs. Huo knew that this woman was desperate for chaos. She once again regretted her idea of drugging her daughter-inw. Instead of getting her daughter-inw and daughter-inw, she had attracted a bad woman that everyone hated. Was this womanpletely crazy She would do anything to achieve her goal Gu Yanwei still did not know what kind of situation she was in. Was Zhou Yunxi going to let those people see her daughter naked? With Zhou Yunxi¡¯s words, those second-generation heirs had a reason not to leave. They echoed from the side, ¡°yes, Auntie Huo, maybe it¡¯s not Yan Wei. Besides, this matter has to be resolved properly. Escaping is not the way. ¡± Mrs. Huo was so angry that her chest was heaving up and down. ¡°I think you guys are... ¡± With more people, Zhou Yunxi was emboldened. Without a word, she rushed through the crowd, twisted the door open, and mmed into the door. ¡°Zhou Yunxi! ¡± Mrs. Huo was shocked. She watched as the Group of people rushed in, and the scene inside was exposed to everyone. The Room waspletely closed with curtains, and the light was imprable. Huo Zirui went up and pulled the curtains open. Everyone saw Gu Yanwei being pressed on the ground by a man. The whole scene was messy. The ground was covered with wolves, and an ambiguous atmosphere spread in the air. ¡°YANWEI! ¡± Zhou Yunxi suddenly shivered. She saw a burly man ying with a woman¡¯s body. This man looked slightly fat, and his hair was short but messy. He looked greasy and dirty. This man couldn¡¯t be Huo Nanchen! Zhou Yunxi felt as if she was struck by lightning, and her mind was muddled. Then, she frantically pulled her daughter. ¡°Yanwei, wake up. Child, he¡¯s not HUO NANCHEN! ¡± The crowd, who had initially wanted to watch the show, was dumbstruck. This... ... What¡¯s going on ? ? Didn¡¯t they say that the eldest young master and Madam Huo¡¯s sister were having a good time inside Why did she open the door? It was her sister, but why was the man on her body an unfamiliar man who looked to be in his thirties or forties? Gu Ruochu heard Zhou Yunxi¡¯s words and squeezed her way through the crowd. She only nced at the man¡¯s figure from afar before rushing out again. However, she bumped into the man¡¯s sturdy chest at the corner. Chapter 154 - why are you running

Chapter 154: Chapter 156, why are you running

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Why are you running? ¡± A deep, maic voice rang out from above her head. He saw Gu Ruochu dash into the room and pulled her into his arms. He then covered one of her ears with his palm. A thin cocoon scraped across her ear and gently caressed it as if tofort her. Gu Ruochu felt her ears turn pink. Her heart gradually calmed down. She had a nagging feeling that there was something wrong with this person in front of her. However, she could not tell what it was, it was just that he was different from usual. Before she could react, she felt that her line of sight was blocked. She subconsciously tugged at the exquisite suit on his shoulder and felt a sense of security in her heart. Even though she could not see, Gu Ruochu could feel all sorts of gazes from all directions. She was too embarrassed toe out now that she was being treated so gently in public. All she could do was continue to pretend to be an ostrich. He was so gentle, so warm. Gu Ruochu felt a certain part of her heart copse so gently. ¡°You¡¯re running so fast. What if you hit the wall? ¡± Huo Nanchen lowered his head as the corner of his lips deliberately brushed past her ear bone. His voice sounded in the other ear. From an outsider¡¯s point of view, it was as if he was kissing her side and ear. He gently coaxed andforted the woman in his arms. Seeing this scene, many people felt as if their blood vessels had been emptied. It was just like how you would discover that your boss, who had always been abstinent and serious, would one day discover that he was theplete opposite in private. It was absolutely terrifying. The woman in the crowd had a deeper feeling. This was the first time she had ever known that this man had such a side to him. It seemed that the rumors were really too unreliable. Huo Shao doted on his wife very much. At the thought of this, she felt both envious and emotional. ¡°You had such a big reaction just now. Did you realize that you¡¯ve fallen in love with me? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not say a word. Huo Nanchen took it as a tacit agreement. A faint smile appeared in his eyes and disappeared in the blink of an eye. He still had to thank this group of people to let him know if she was interested in him. ¡°Do you think that anyone can seduce me? You¡¯ve seduced me countless times. You¡¯re the only one who has ignited my fire. Do you want to experience it for yourself? ¡± ¡°Huo Nanchen, be careful of the situation! ¡± Gu Ruochu never thought that he would dare to say such things in front of so many people. A crack appeared on her originally calm face. Even though he was still acting like a hooligan, he looked very serious. His deep, Dark Eyes faintly revealed a hint of blue. The emotions in his eyes were dark and unpredictable. If Gu Ruochu had not heard what he had just said with her own ears, she would have thought that she was fantasizing about him. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? ¡± He tightened his grip on her waist in all seriousness and forced her to feel a certain grandeur. He pressed her against his body, hot and excited. That thing was pressed between her legs and it seemed to be sliding through her clothes. It was so powerful and domineering! This was the first time Gu Ruochu had ever felt a man. She was so frightened that her entire body stiffened and she did not dare to look him in the eye. In Heat? Ever since the hot spring incident, he had never behaved like this again. ¡°Huo Nanchen! ¡± ¡°Can you feel it? You¡¯ve sessfully seduced me. ¡± ¡°When have I ever seduced you? Don¡¯t forget who was the one who swore that he would never love me back then. What¡¯s the point of being a hoodlum now? ¡± As she looked at her finally angry face, her deep and serene eyes became even more unfathomable. There was not a single ripple of emotion in them, but her voice had be much more hoarse, ¡°it was me. I wasn¡¯t sensible back then. I didn¡¯t even know how to eat meat when it was on my lips. ¡± ¡°Not Sensible? ¡± Why did Gu Ruochu feel that this man was so self-righteous when he tried to quibble. Chapter 155 - Building a memorial arch

Chapter 155: Chapter 157: Building a memorial arch

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡± His eyes flickered like a wild beast that could swallow a human whole. He slowly spat out a sentence, ¡°now, I can¡¯t wait to eat you. I can¡¯t wait to eat you. ¡± Gu Ruochu:¡±...¡± Huo Nanchen saw her shyness and pressed her head against his chest once again. He raised his head once again and narrowed his eyes. The man had a graceful figure and a cold aura that suppressed the atmosphere. When they finally saw Huo Nanchen, the people behind them could not help but take a few steps back. Their expressions were a little unnatural. They had been waiting to see the young master and Young Madam make a fool of themselves. However, instead of making a fool of themselves, they had to wait for the scene of a dog being abused. Mrs. Huo felt that her mood today was as exciting as riding a roller coaster. She let out a slight sigh of relief. When she heard Gu Yanwei call him young master, she really thought that her son was inside. When she thought of what she had seen outside, especially the dazed look on Gu Yanwei¡¯s face, she probably thought that it was Nanchen since she could not see the person behind the curtain clearly. After being seen by so many people and having sex with other men in front of so many people, Gu Yanwei probably wouldn¡¯t be able to face anyone in the future. HMPH, she really deserved it! She had brought this upon herself. Huo Nanchen waspletely different from his previous gentleness. At this moment, a murderous aura spread around him. The people in the room continued to move. Zhou Yunxi couldn¡¯t pull the man who was on top of her daughter away no matter how hard she tried. Gu Yanwei thought that Huo Zirui and his group of friends hade to catch them for evidence, so she was still immersed in the passion in front of her. Her cheeks were slightly pink, and she couldn¡¯t hear any sound. Fortunately, she was prepared, and her clothes were notpletely torn apart, blocking some of the view. ¡°Gu Yanwei, wake up! ¡± Zhou Yunxi felt the eyes of the people around her, and she was so angry that she pped Gu Yanwei to wake her up. ¡°Gu Yanwei, you were raped by a perverted man. This man is not Huo Shao, wake the F * Ck Up! ¡± The words ¡°perverted man¡± seemed to Pierce Gu Yanwei¡¯s eardrums, and it exploded into a buzzing sound. Perverted Man, not Huo Shao? Gu Yanwei opened her eyes, which were still filled with love, and fear shed in them. The man¡¯s magnified facial features made her scream in fear. How could it be Huo Nanchen? ¡°Who are you? GET LOST! ¡± Gu Yanwei was so agitated that she looked like she had gone mad. She kept punching and kicking the man before he left Gu Yanwei¡¯s body. The man had already withered when he saw so many people suddenlye. Now that he was being beaten and scolded by this woman, hepletely lost his gentleness and obedience. He kicked her impatiently. ¡°Bitch, behave yourself! ¡± The man¡¯s face was exposed, and nanny Zhang could not help but call out, ¡°isn¡¯t this the new gardener, Xiao Zhang? You... How did you... ¡± The gardener knew that he could not hide it anymore, so he could only confess truthfully, ¡°I was just about to tidy up the garden and go home. Who knew that this * * * Person Actually stopped me. I couldn¡¯t control myself for a moment, so... ¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! ¡± Gu Yanwei sharply interrupted the gardener, ¡°I didn¡¯t stop you at all. It was Huo Shao who stopped me on the way. I didn¡¯t know anything, so I followed huo to the room! Yes, that must be it. Someone is framing me! ¡± Gu Yanwei¡¯s words were all lines that she had colluded with Huo Zirui previously. In short, she wanted to be a whore and set up a memorial to make everyone in the huo family feel like they were forced to do it. Chapter 156 - Were going back

Chapter 156: Chapter 158: We¡¯re going back

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo Nanchen hugged Gu Ruochu and stood a little further away. He scoffed coldly and said faintly, ¡°since Miss Gu thinks that someone is framing you, just call the police. Let the police investigate and collect evidence. Let¡¯s see if someone is framing you or if you have a guilty conscience! ¡± If she were to call the police, Gu Yanwei¡¯s reputation would be tarnished to the very end. In the past, she had enjoyed boundless glory and enjoyed the status of a socialite in the socialite world. But now, she was sleeping with a wild man in front of everyone. Those second-generation heirs had often heard of Gu Yanwei¡¯s great name. They never thought that she would have such a good-for-nothing behind her back. They cast disdainful nces at her, but they were mostly gloating over her misfortune. Gu Yanwei never thought that one day, she would be surrounded by these disdainful and contemptuous gazes. In the past, she had always been bright and beautiful, standing high and mighty as she watched Gu Ruochu being ridiculed and humiliated by everyone. She sat there in a sorry state, feeling as if her entire world was about to copse. Gu Ruochu found itughable that Gu Yanwei was still immersed in her own imagination. She only nced at Gu Yanwei, who was sitting on the ground and dressed like a wolf. She said sarcastically, ¡°someone framed you? Do you mean that the one who had sex with you just now was not this gardener? ¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes could see clearly that the one who had sex with Gu Yanwei was that slightly chubby man. He could not run away. ¡°Who else could it be but her? Wasn¡¯t she being very naughty just now? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t think that she would be so elegant on the surface, but in reality, she¡¯s extremely flirtatious. ¡± Gu Yanwei was speechless. She could only sit on the ground and SOB. ¡°It¡¯s not like that, it¡¯s not... ¡± ¡°You must be the one who harmed my daughter, you rapist! ¡± Zhou Yunxi acted as if she had gone mad as she chased after this man like a mad woman ¡°Gu Ruochu, what right do you have to talk about your sister? It¡¯s all because of you, it¡¯s all because of your sister! All of you, Scram! All of you, Scram! You¡¯re not allowed to harm my daughter! ¡± Those second-generation heirs witnessed Zhou Yunxi¡¯s madness with their own eyes and took a few steps back in fear. Huo Nanchen hugged the person next to him tightly and once again pressed his head into his arms. His hand covered her ears. Zhou Yunxi¡¯s words had never entered her ears. Actually, when Gu Ruochu heard these words, there was nothing but indifference in her eyes. It was as if she had found someone to rely on and was being held in this man¡¯s arms. ¡°I will be responsible for her. ¡± The gardener felt a little afraid when he saw so many people. He was pushed by Zhou Yunxi and fell to his knees. ¡°I don¡¯t want it, I don¡¯t want you. Get lost, get lost! ¡± Gu Yanwei looked at this ugly and fat man and was so frightened that two streams of tears flowed down her cheeks. She was born with a rich and noble life. How could she marry a man with such a lowly status and ruin her life? Mrs. Huo looked at the mess in front of her and winked at the bodyguards, ¡°if you want to quarrel outside, do it for me. Don¡¯t provoke the Huo family again! ¡± A few men walked over and began to forcefully clean up the scene. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. ¡± Huo Nanchen held her and carried her upstairs. Mrs. Huo would take care of the rest herself. Gu Ruochu obediently followed him and went up to the third-floor bedroom door. Just as they reached the door, Huo Nanchen¡¯s heart was burning with anger. He immediately pushed her against the wall. Passion, madness. Intense and passionate kisses were fiercely pressed from her neck to her chest. Gu Ruochu almost lost all her strength after being treated like this. She paused for a moment when she heard her soft voice and her actions became even more frenzied. He reached out and twisted the doorknob as he led her into the bedroom. The door was mmed shut. Gu Ruochu did not have time to make a sound as she felt his hand taking off her dress. Chapter 157 - The effects of Chapter 160 have not passed yet?

Chapter 157: The effects of Chapter 160 have not passed yet?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION This scene came out of nowhere. Gu Ruochu felt that she had no strength to resist, or rather, she did not know how to react at all. Her brain could not think straight and could only follow him. This Huo Nanchen in front of her was no longer a calm and serious man. Gu Ruochu was on the verge of a breakdown. She did not know when she had discovered his attributes. ¡°Mrs. Huo, be a good girl and stay by my side from now on, okay? ¡± ¡°Huo Nanchen, don¡¯te any closer. I have nowhere else to go. ¡± She retreated step by step and could only pat him on the shoulder. However, the man clearly would not listen to her. ¡°What are you doing? Huo Nanchen, have you lost your mind! ¡± When she could finally speak, she felt that everything that had happened before her eyes was too sudden and too frightening. She could not ept it for a moment. Gu Ruochu finally realized that something was not right. Could it be that there was something wrong with that ss of wine? Suddenly, Huo Nanchen propped himself up with one hand and suppressed his voice, ¡°what¡¯s going on? What¡¯s this? ¡± Gu Ruochu had messed up Nanchang¡¯s hair, adding a hint of wildness to it. Gu Ruochu slowly came back to her senses, ¡°I forgot to tell you just now, my period is here. ¡± Huo Nanchen,¡±...¡± At this juncture, her period is here? ¡°Then help me. ¡± Her hand was separated from her clothes and felt like it was about to burn off. ¡°Madam, help me. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s expression was STOIC as he held her hand and pressed it against that spot. His forehead was covered in sweat. Blue veins were faintly popping up near his temples, but the STOIC look was gone. ¡°Be good, help me take it off. ¡± Suddenly, there was a clicking sound as the metal belt opened, leaving a cool impression on her skin. Gu Ruochu subconsciously closed her eyes and did not dare to look at it again. He had asked her to help him unchain himself and shamelessly whispered something into her ear that she could not control herself. It was hard to describe... ... Wild and sexy ... Ah Ah AH AH AH SHAMELESS Shameless! Gu Ruochu felt that her face must be very red, to the extreme. Hisrge hand carried her hand and had already touched the zipper. Gu Ruochu really felt that this man was cold and ascetic in front of everyone. He was so serious that it was difficult to guess his thoughts. In private... ... He was so unrestrained ... ¡°Madam, I¡¯ve been tricked by Huo Zijun, madam... ¡± ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll help you! ¡± Gu Ruochu had copsed to an extreme state and her fighting strength had been stimted. She pulled the Zipper of her pants open as he held her hand. Gu Ruochu was still stunned when she saw that terrifying thing ¡°Ah! ¡± Gu Ruochu could not hold it in any longer. She reached out and covered her face like a frightened little child. This thing... ... Is too terrifying ! ! He had just said that he wanted toe in. Did he want to kill her? ¡°Give me your hand. ¡± Huo Nanchen saw her reaction and knew that she was already at a restricted level. He could not ask her to ept any more. However, he held her hand so that she could not struggle at all. That night, Gu Ruochu had no idea how she had gotten here. She only heard the sound of watering from the bathroom after she had regained some consciousness. It was probably because the effects of the medicine had not worn off yet. Then, she fell asleep. At six o¡¯clock the next day, Gu Ruochu opened her eyes. When she thought about everything that had happened, her emotions wereplicated. Just as she was about to get up, she realized that she was being held in someone¡¯s arms for the first time. His long and firm legs were holding her tightly. The two of them were now in a very intimate position, something that had never happened in the past morning. Could it be that the effects of the medicine had yet to wear off? Gu Ruochu¡¯s body stiffened. She nned to get up first and go to the director¡¯s training ss early. After what had happenedst night, she did not know how to face Huo Nanchen. It was simply too shameful. She slowly moved his arm away and stared at the ring on her finger in shock. It seemed to be their wedding ring. It looked exceptionally good on his hand. Afraid of waking him up, Gu Ruochu¡¯s movements were very light and slow. She finally got up from the bed and heaved a sigh of relief. Because of yesterday¡¯s incident, Gu Ruochu¡¯s hair was in a mess. It was probably as messy as a chicken coop. Before Gu Ruochu could sit up from the bed, an arm suddenly wrapped around her waist. She swung her body andy down on the bed once again. Huo Nanchen had just woken up. His eyes were misty as he stared at the person in his arms. His voice was Hoarse and sexy. ¡°Good Morning, wife. ¡± ¡°Good Morning... ¡± Gu Ruochu did not expect him to wake up as well. However, his groans gave her a strange feeling. Huo Zijun, how much medicine did he give me He¡¯s not even conscious anymore? Before she could say anything, he pressed down on her passionately. ¡°Huo Nanchen! ¡± Gu Ruochu immediately rolled off the bed and instinctively wanted to escape from the bedroom. ¡°where are you going? ¡± She looked a little displeased when she saw that she was running away. ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom. ¡± She casually found an excuse, the man listened, nodded Chapter 158 - also assisted her

Chapter 158: Chapter 161 also assisted her

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo Nanchen let go of her andy back on the bed. He then closed his eyes again, allowing Gu Ruochu to heave a sigh of relief. Gu Ruochu changed in the changing room but did not return to her room. Instead, she went straight downstairs. Even now, her mind was still a little nk. She did not dare to recall what had happenedst night. ¡°Chuchu, why are you down so early? ¡± At this moment, a servant was bringing breakfast out of the kitchen. Mrs. Huo had always been an early riser. When she saw Gu Ruochue down at six o¡¯clock, she asked casually. Most importantly, shouldn¡¯t the husband and wife have been togetherst night? That night, she and Huo Zijun had personally witnessed them drink the red wine that had been drugged. Could it be that the medicine had lost its effect? That¡¯s impossible! ¡°I have to leave the house earlier today, so I woke up earlier than usual. ¡± Gu Ruochu sat at the dining table and grabbed a piece of bread. Her original intention was to go to the training ss earlier so that she could avoid Huo Nanchen. Mrs. Huo did not know what Gu Ruochu was thinking. She knew that she was attending the director¡¯s course and supported her to do her own thing. Not long after, Huo Zhenggang and old Mrs. Huo came downstairs one after another. Even Huo Zirui, who had always loved to sleep in, woke up at this time. All along, everyone had different breakfast times. Who would have thought that they would have enough for today. ¡°Ruo Chu, isn¡¯t Nanchening down yet? ¡± Old Mrs. Huo saw that Gu Ruochu was alone downstairs and her eyes shed with a kind smile. Gu Ruochu felt a little guilty. After all, she was the one who abandoned him and went downstairs alone. ¡°Yes, he still wants to sleep for a while. ¡± Huo Nanchen came down from upstairs as soon as Gu Ruochu finished speaking. He seemed to have just taken a shower and his hair was a little wet. However, his face seemed to be written with the words ¡®unsatisfied¡¯ . Mrs. Huo could not help but click her tongue in her heart when she saw this. Meanwhile, Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression almost stiffened under her mother-inw¡¯s understanding gaze. Huo Nanchen walked over and sat directly next to Gu Ruochu. ¡°Why did you go downstairs alone? ¡± His hand was naturally ced on her thigh. The warm sensation was hard to ignore. Gu Ruochu¡¯s body stiffened as she was surprised by his repeated actions. Is this still the same serious and calm Huo Nanchen? Is this something that he would do? Especially when he was sitting very close to her. His handsome face was almost right in front of her and his hand was even rubbing her thigh. The Hooligan was acting all serious. With the tablecloth blocking their view, no one else could see them. ¡°I want toe down early for breakfast. ¡± He turned his head and narrowed his deep eyes. His maic voice whispered into her ear. ¡°Do you want toe down for breakfast, or are you afraid that I¡¯ll let you touch me again? ¡± ? ? ? What the F * CK! Gu Ruochu felt as if all the blood in her body was about to rush to her face. She was wrong. She should not have flirted with him in the beginning. Now that he had flirted back, she could not defend herself. Why is he so flirtatious now... ... What ? ? Could it be that he¡¯s a hidden old hooligan and his coldness is just his cover? ¡°...¡± This man seemed to think that their rtionship had be a matter of course afterst night. ¡°Let¡¯s eat breakfast. ¡± Gu Ruochu felt as if everyone was staring at them. She was not as shameless as this man and expressionlessly stuffed a piece of bread into his mouth. The strange thing was that Huo Nanchen did not get angry. Instead, he really began to eat breakfast. Mrs. Huo Understood that the couple must have undergone a qualitative change. They had finally begun to be intimate. Huo ziruiughed coldly. He never thought that he would have assisted her yesterday. Gu Ruochu is really capable! Chapter 159 - Retribution

Chapter 159: Chapter 162: Retribution

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo zhenggang coughed gently and his expression was solemn, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about what happenedst night. Gu Yanwei was also muddled for a moment. Now that she¡¯s been punished, I¡¯ll let this matter go. ¡± What he meant was to let Gu Yanwei work in the Huo Corporation. Gu Ruochu had already expected his protection of Gu Yanwei and could onlyugh coldly in her heart. ¡°Let it go? ¡± Mrs. Huoughed coldly as if she had just heard a great joke ¡°If she really seeds, won¡¯t my son and daughter-inw be the ones who suffer? You don¡¯t know what kind of mother she is. When the timees, she¡¯ll be able to torment the entire Huo family! A person like her would even abandon her own daughter! ¡± Even now, Mrs. Huo was still a little scared. Zhou Yunxi¡¯s craziness fromst night had made her heart skip a beat. If Gu Yanwei really got into Nanchen¡¯s bed, the consequences would be unimaginable. How did Ruo Chu get into the hands of such a high-ss mother. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve done my research. The gardener man who slept with Gu Yanwei is a man with a wife and children. ¡± Huo Zirui reported the information he had received very enthusiastically and began to pretend to be a good boy in an attempt to make up for his mistakes. ¡°If that gardener man really wants to be with Gu Yanwei, he will have to get a divorce. Unfortunately, his wife is a fierce woman. Mom, even if we don¡¯t do anything, Gu Yanwei will suffer. Now that the matter has be so big, how could his wife not hear the news... ¡°...¡±. ¡°...¡± If this continues, Gu Yanwei will still be in a lot of trouble. When she thought of the gardener who had suddenly appeared at the Huo residencest night, Gu Ruochu believed that Huo Nanchen must have done it. If it was someone who did not know the truth, they would haveined when they caught the adulterer. They would not have used Gu Yanwei of seducing her in the open and in the dark. With Gu Yanwei¡¯s lofty personality, how could she possibly take a fancy to an ordinary man! Huo Zirui¡¯s guess was right. The Gardener¡¯s wife had heard the news from the police. She had only found out who the woman who had hooked up with her husband was after paying bail. The next morning, the Gardener¡¯s wife had already brought a banner and made a Ruckus at Gu Yanwei¡¯s address. Everyone in the building heard the RUCKUS. At this moment, Gu Yanwei was still throwing a Tantrum at home. She could not understand how a wild girl like Gu Ruochu could remain safe and sound in the Huo residence. ¡°This B * Tch, marrying an ordinary man is already giving her face. How could she still hold onto the position of Madam Huo while I have to get mixed up with that gardener? It¡¯s all because of that B * Tch, that B * Tch! ¡± She had been ruined. She had had sex with a lewd man in front of so many young masters anddies from the upper ss. Huo Nanchen had even seen it with his own eyes. He would not want her anymore Gu Yanwei¡¯s heart ached at the thought of this and her resentment grew deeper. Gu Yanwei¡¯s voice was sharp and terrifying, but Zhou Yunxi¡¯s heart ached terribly. ¡°child, you can still save everything. Don¡¯t give up on yourself. ¡± ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t let them Go. I want to see who the winner is. ¡± Gu Yanwei cried andughed, looking like a mental patient. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Zhou Yunxi had no choice but to open the door. Unexpectedly, when the door opened, a few burly men in ck barged in. Without a word, they grabbed Gu Yanwei¡¯s long hair and dragged her out. It was simple and brutal. ¡°What are you doing? Did the Huo family send you here? ¡± Zhou Yunxi saw her daughter being dragged out of the door, so she went up to stop them and shouted, ¡°you¡¯re too much of a bully. I¡¯m going to sue you for trespassing! Get lost, all of you! ¡± ¡°bullies? ¡± A fat woman walked over and gave a sharpugh. ¡°I¡¯m here to teach your precious daughter not to hook up with other people¡¯s husbands! B * Tch, do you really want a man that much? ¡± The Whole Corridor heard themotion and came out one after another. They were all whispering curiously to each other. Chapter 160 - fighting

Chapter 160: Chapter 163, fighting

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°this girl usually wears branded clothes. I thought she was some rich family¡¯s eldest daughter. I didn¡¯t expect her to be a mistress kept by a man! ¡± ¡°Hey, nowadays all wild chickens are phoenixes. I didn¡¯t expect her to be a fake socialite, a real mistress! ¡± ... The discussions of the people around made Gu Yanwei feel that a lot of reproachful gazes were focused on her. Her heart was even more tormented. Of course, the woman who came to cause trouble would not let her off so easily. One by one, she pped her face and scolded her harshly. ¡°Will You die without a man? B * Tch! ¡± This woman was very strong, and her hair was almost torn off by her. Gu Yanwei was in so much pain that she screamed in panic and reached out to protect her hair. ¡°D * Mn Woman, let go of my daughter! ¡± Zhou Yunxi felt as if her nerves were being torn apart. She ran over to fight with this woman, but was mercilessly pushed to the ground by the bodyguards. ¡°someone, help! ¡± Zhou Yunxi shouted loudly. Unfortunately, the people around her did not have any intention of stepping out to help except to watch the joke. Who would care about a mistress like her? She was someone who destroyed other people¡¯s families and only knew how to be beaten up. The woman who was causing trouble became even more arrogant She shouted loudly, ¡°let me tell you, this woman wanted to drug her brother-inw and get into bed with him, but she couldn¡¯t hook up with him, so she tried to hook up with my man. Don¡¯t you think this kind of woman is despicable ¡°Tsk, she even snatched her own sister¡¯s man! ¡± ¡°And this old woman, her biological mother, actually allowed her adopted daughter to snatch her biological daughter¡¯s husband. She¡¯s so biased that it¡¯s like thunder! ¡± ¡°Oh my God. ¡± ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so explosive. If I take it and post it online, IT¡¯LL DEFINITELY BE POPULAR! ¡± Someone couldn¡¯t wait to take out his phone and start taking pictures. Gu Yanwei had been in the limelight for so long. How could she tolerate the current situation. She didn¡¯t know where she got the strength to get up and rushed downstairs desperately. ¡°YANWEI! ¡± She couldn¡¯t care less about Zhou Yunxi¡¯s shout. She desperately tried to escape everyone¡¯s disdainful and disgusting gazes. Gu Yanwei stumbled downstairs. Her clothes and hair were torn into a mess. She felt like her whole world had copsed. She did not know how she had bumped into someone. Gu Yanwei lowered her head and was about to rush forward when someone grabbed her wrist. The man¡¯s hesitant voice rang in her ears, ¡°Gu... Yanwei? ¡± She raised her head and saw the lively man in front of her. She was stunned for a moment and her mind gradually recalled the memories of this man. ¡°Wang Xin, is that you? ¡± In University, Wang Xin had once pursued Gu Ruochu and the two had been together for real. Wang Xin was the eldest young master of a small wealthy family. At that time, Gu Yanwei was very jealous of Gu Ruochu. However, Wang Xin¡¯s mother was very powerful. She would always point and point at Gu Ruochu, causing the two to break upter on. It has been a long time since theyst met. ¡°It¡¯s me. ¡± Wang Xin nodded. He did not expect to meet Gu Yanwei here. He habitually looked behind him, ¡°why did you run down here in such a sorry state? Where¡¯s Gu Ruochu? Why haven¡¯t I seen your sister? ¡± A strange smile appeared in Gu Yanwei¡¯s eyes when she mentioned Gu Ruochu, ¡°my sister? My sister has long since attached herself to a high position and has gone to apany rich men. ¡± ¡°She... How is that possible! ¡± Wang Xin could not believe it. Gu Yanwei had deliberately twisted her words and thought that Gu Ruochu was just like those hypocritical women who had hooked up with rich men who were much older than him. ¡°forget it if you don¡¯t believe me. ¡± Gu Yanweiughed icily and left. Wang Xin watched her leave and half of his heart believed her. Chapter 161 - was influenced by him

Chapter 161: Chapter 164 was influenced by him

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION However, he never thought that Gu Yanwei would be in the same neighborhood as him. The price of this high-end neighborhood was shocking. He clearly remembered that not only did the Gu family not have any money, but they were also in debt. How could they afford to live here? However, on second thought, he guessed that Gu Ruochu was the one who had given him the money. Didn¡¯t she hook up with a rich man? Back then, people changed as they wished. He was a little disappointed. He hated women who were willing to serve others the most. He still did not know if those so-called rich men had wives and children. Could she not maintain her original purity and purity for his sake How could she allow herself to fall into depravity? Did she not know how disgusting those old men were? At the same time, Wang Xin felt a strange sense of pleasure in his heart. After the breakup, he could not help but feel proud of himself when he heard that the other party was not doing well. He did not go to thest ss reunion. Now, he really wanted to meet Gu Ruochu. She would probably feel ashamed of her inferiority if she saw him because he was richer and more powerful than before. However, he would never fall for such AN UNCLEAN WOMAN! Wang Xin did not stay any longer. Instead, he walked towards his own corridor. ¡°...¡± Director¡¯s training ss The teacher was giving a lecture while Gu Ruochu took notes from time to time. She had always been very serious in ss. However, for some reason, her mind was always upied with Huo Nanchen. Has She gone mad? He... ... perhaps he really likes her and wants to be with her ¡°?¡±? Sometimes, it felt like this day was like a dream. The marriage and love that she had never looked forward to in the past had suddenly arrived. It was not a bad feeling. Xu Yichen apanied her to ss. He watched as she scribbled on the paper, but his thoughts were nowhere to be found. This was the first time he had ever seen her like this. He had made three mistakes in memorizing the lesson and had told her to always immerse herself in her own thoughts. He had even lost himself in a daze for the first time in his life. When he saw that her pen had unconsciously moved again, he finally reminded her again. ¡°Ah Qi, you¡¯ve already copied this note three times. ¡± Gu Ruochu was stunned for a moment before she regained her senses. That man had really affected her too much! ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today? Why are you in such a bad state? ¡± Xu Yichen thought for a moment, ¡°did huo Nanchen make things difficult for you or did something happen? ¡± ¡°nothing much, I¡¯m probably too tired. ¡± Gu Ruochu propped her chin on her hand, ¡°Huo Nanchen didn¡¯t make things difficult for me. He¡¯s just a little clingy, just like how the dog clung to his girlfriend in the past. ¡± Xu Yichen,¡±...¡± It¡¯s as if I¡¯ve been shown off again? Damn, I really want to burn this pair of lovey-dovey ones to death so that the mother-and-child single dogs can live? ¡°In that case, I¡¯d better go home and rest. Anyway, I¡¯ve changed my afternoon sses again. ¡± Gu Ruochu noddedzily and began to pack her things. She felt that after another month or two of sses, once she familiarized herself with the movie process, she would be able to start directing her first movie. It would be great if her first movie could invite Jin Ye. Unfortunately, it was basically impossible. Such a big star and such a position was basically impossible. As the students who hade to ss began to leave one after another, it seemed as if something had happened outside. There were many discussions and sounds of rm. As soon as Gu Ruochu stepped out of the door, she saw a low-profile, luxurious car parked by the side of the road. Its aura was out of ce with the surrounding environment. The passersby could not help but stare at it a few times as they walked and watched. Although the people inside did not get out of the car, Gu Ruochu could basically guess who it was. Although Xu Yichen did not recognize the car, he could guess a little from Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression. ¡°Ah Qi, I¡¯ll be leaving first. If you need anything, call me anytime. Be careful. ¡± Since Huo Nanchen hade to pick her up from ss, it proved that Ah Qi¡¯s position in his heart had changed. Xu Yichen did not know whether this was a blessing or a curse. ¡°Okay. ¡± Chapter 162 - intimacy

Chapter 162: Chapter 165 intimacy

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu passed the book to Him and quickly passed through the crowd. She opened the car door and sat in the passenger seat. She had just gotten up when she was pulled over by a hand. The next second, she was sprawled on top of him. Her face instantly magnified in front of her eyes as she forcefully squeezed her waist to separate her legs and pressed her against the steering wheel. Passionate and eager. Gu Ruochu¡¯s tight legs unconsciously mped onto his waist. She watched his gradually burning eyes and was once again shocked by his passion. Is this a fake husband Where¡¯s the cold and aloof abstinence we talked about? ¡°Go away, you¡¯re heavy! ¡± Gu Ruochu could not get used to him like this. Huo Nanchen, who had lost control and indulged himself, was like a wild beast that had been released. ¡°heavy? ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s hot breath burned in his ears. ¡°Didn¡¯t you enjoy it when I pressed down on youst night? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not look into his eyes and simply avoided answering him. Her entire body went numb. When she thought of those indescribable things, she could not help but close her eyes. She could not help but curse countless times in her heart. How did he start to be such a hooligan? He had never been so... ... licentious ... Yet, when he was being a hooligan, he was still so serious. His deep and unfathomable eyes made her feel as if she had beenpletely seen through. ¡°Huo Nanchen, are you always so... licentious in front of everyone? ¡± Gu Ruochu opened her eyes once again and a faint sense of alienation shed across her eyes ... She really did not know whether they were right or wrong in their current state. ¡°I¡¯m only flirtatious in front of you. ¡± He asked again, ¡°what did you say to Xu Yichen just now? ¡± ¡°nothing much. ¡± Gu Ruochu avoided him slightly and realized that their positions were too intimate. They were still in the car. ¡°Huo Nanchen, quickly put me down and start the car. ¡± ¡°Why are you still calling me that? Change it. ¡± CHANGE IT How? Huo Nanchen had gotten used to it and could not get rid of this habit in a short period of time. ¡°NANCHEN? ¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Xiao Nan? Xiao Chen? ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s face darkened. This must be the feeling of calling her son, right? Gu Ruochu thought for a moment. That scale was the only thing that could be used. However, it was impossible for her to say it out loud, ¡°Hurry home, I¡¯m hungry. ¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t change your words, I don¡¯t mind creating a car crash here. The people outside won¡¯t be able to see it anyway. ¡± Huo Nanchen seemed to be threatening her. He reached one hand into his dress and the other hand covered her chest. ¡°Huo Nanchen! ¡± Gu Ruochu could not stop his hand at all. She was pushed to the limit and could only shout in a low voice, ¡°hubby. ¡± ¡°What? I didn¡¯t hear you. ¡± Seeing the faint smile in his eyes, Gu Ruochu knew that he was teasing her. She really wanted to bite this man to death. This car was too ostentatious. Gu Ruochu looked out of the window and saw a lot of people stopping and walking. Her gaze constantly turned towards this direction. He doesn¡¯t care about his face, but she does. ¡°Hubby! That¡¯s enough, Hubby! ¡± Gu Ruochu suddenly reached out and covered her face. She called out a few times and only then did he feel satisfied. When they returned home, Mrs. Huo clearly felt that there was something wrong with the couple. This was especially true for Ruo Chu, who looked as if she did not want to talk to Huo Nanchen. Her own son, on the other hand, was behaving as usual. However, it should not be a big problem. ¡°Oh right, Ruo Chu, someone iming to be from the Gu family sent an invitation today. ¡± Mrs. Huo Remembered, ¡°that person said that it was your second uncle. He said that he had not seen you for a long time and wanted to catch up with you. ¡± ¡°SECOND UNCLE? ¡± Gu Ruochu furrowed her brows, as if she did not know that there was such a rtive. It was inevitable that there would be loopholes in the information regarding Gu Ruochu. It seems that she needs to investigate who this second uncle is. Chapter 163 - Getting used to my intimacy

Chapter 163: Chapter 166: Getting used to my intimacy

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I understand. ¡± Gu Ruochu took the invitation card and nced at it without paying much attention to it. She felt as if the person next to the original owner was slowly emerging from the water. There was no escaping what wasing. Since she had reced Gu Ruochu and survived, she would have to face what she was supposed to face. ¡°Nanchen,e to the study for a moment. ¡± Mrs. Huo nced at Huo Nanchen and gestured for him toe over. She had something to say to him. Gu Ruochu knew that this was no small matter when she saw Mrs. Huo¡¯s stern expression. Ever since she hade back to life as Mrs. Huo, she had never seen Mrs. Huo so cautious. She had even deliberately avoided her. Huo Nanchen nced at her and ced his hand on the back of her hand. He stroked her hand in a soothing manner and a smile appeared in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll go for a while. It¡¯s already dinnertime. Have a good meal, I¡¯ll be back soon. ¡± Gu Ruochu nodded. Actually, he did not need to tell her anything. ¡°just go, there¡¯s no need... ¡± ¡°I just wanted to tell you. ¡± He brushed past her and kissed her lips as if it was natural. He could not wait to rub the person in front of him before leaving. ¡°Ruo Chu, can you give me a kiss? ¡± Gu Ruochu:¡±...¡± Huo Shao, could you please continue to act so aloof? Could this be the legendary contrast cuteness? Huo Nanchen looked at her sizing him up. After a few seconds, heughed softly, ¡°you have to get used to it in the future. Get used to my intimacy. ¡± Madam, let¡¯s fall in love. He thought. Gu Ruochu¡¯s emotions were a littleplicated at the moment, but she also felt an inexplicable touch. Will there really be a future for them in the future? ¡°Alright, do we have to stick together for such a short period of time? ¡± Mrs. Huo could not help but tease. Gu Ruochu also realized that they had be really clingy recently. She felt very embarrassed in front of the elders. She lowered her head and pushed him away from her, ¡°go, go, go! ¡± He did not move at all and took the opportunity to hold her hand. He put it to his lips elegantly and gently kissed her, ¡°thank you for your hard workst night, mydy. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s hands softened. He reminded her of what had happenedst night. Mrs. Huo Naturally felt that this hard work was a little different in her ears. She immediately smiled, ¡°yes, Ruo Chu, thank you for your hard work. Eat more. ¡± Gu Ruochu:¡±...¡± She cleared her throat and pretended not to understand, but her ears were burning. The strange thing was, when she was almost done with her meal, the mother and son did note out. In the middle, mother Zhang came out once, telling her not to wait any longer. Gu Ruochu did not have any objections. She knew that they must have something important to discuss, so she went upstairs after her meal. After taking an afternoon nap, Gu Ruochu woke up and received a call from Rong Xiao. ¡°Ah Qi, where are you now? ¡± ¡°At home, ¡± Gu Ruochu added, ¡°what¡¯s the matter? ¡± ¡°nothing much, I just wanted to ask you out. It¡¯s been a long time since you¡¯vee out to hang out with us. ¡± Rong Xiao¡¯s voice was a little noisy. It was probably either a karaoke bar or a bar. Gu Ruochu thought that there was nothing much to do and drove over after asking around for the address. When she reached the Bar, Gu Ruochu realized that there was another person who had surprised and surprised her ¡ª Chu Xin. In the private room, a few people were still ying around. Rong Xiao raised his head and saw Gu ruochu posing at the door. He smiled cheekily and said, ¡°Oh my, so it¡¯s our great beauty, Gu Ruochu. Come in quickly, your beauty has blinded my titanium dog eyes. ¡± The Labrador, who truly had dog eyes,y on the ground and wagged its tail. Its two furry ws were folded together and its head rested on top of it, swaying back and forth. Chapter 164 - Hickeys

Chapter 164: Chapter 167: Hickeys

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION This dog was raised by Rong Xiao himself. He had raised it from a young age to an adult and brought it with him wherever he went. For some reason, Gu Ruochu suddenly thought of the dog that Huo Nanchen had raised. Has She gone mad She could associate everything she sees with him. ¡°Ruo Chu, sit next to me. ¡± Chu Xin stood up and made arge space for Gu Ruochu. A few sses of champagne collided under the dim lights of the private room. ¡°CHEERS! ¡± Rong Xiao¡¯s mouth began to drool before he had even started to drink, ¡°beauty gu, what does it feel like to experience this married young woman? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. ¡± Gu Ruochu took a sip of wine and looked at Chu Xin, ¡°I heard that Xin has joined ourpany as a photographer? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. From now on, you¡¯ll be the director and I¡¯ll be in charge of the cameras. ¡± A smile appeared on Chu Xin¡¯s face, ¡°Ruo Chu, do you wee me? ¡± Back when she was in America, she had studied photography and had always wanted to be a female photographer. ¡°Of course I wee you. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not forget that she had coborated with Chu Xin in her first film in her previous life. The two of them had an unexpected rapport. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to our first production. I can¡¯t wait. ¡± The few of them chatted andughed at the side. Only Gu Ruochu could tell that Chu Xin was in a bad mood and was drinking by the side. Gu Ruochu believed that she knew her best. She must have had her own reasons for leaving an city all those years ago. If she had not guessed wrongly, it must have something to do with men. The only person she knew who had ever had any conflict with Chu Xin was that man. Back then, everyone thought that they were a perfect match. Even she herself felt the same way. However, one day, the perfect couple suddenly broke up. No one could understand why Xin would voluntarily give up on such an outstanding man. Even now, they still find it hard to understand. Of course, this topic had naturally be something that could not be brought up among her ssmates and friends. This city was neither big nor small. There was still a chance of encountering it. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you drinking alone? ¡± Gu Ruochu touched her wine ss. ¡°There are some things that you should just tell us. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s all just a bunch of trivial matters. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t talk about it. ¡± Chu Xin did not think that she should not talk about it. It was just that it had been too long and there was no point in talking about it. ¡°Ruo Chu, what would you do if you found out that you had be a supporting character in someone else¡¯s life? ¡± ¡°What would I do? ¡± Gu Ruochu thought for a moment. ¡°The supporting characters are usually used as cannon fodder. I choose to leave before the cannon fodder. ¡± Chu Xin suddenly smiled and clinked her ss with hers. The few of them werepletely drunk. Only Xu Yichen, who had not touched a drop of alcohol, helplessly helped the few drunkards into the car one by one. Gu Ruochu did not know how she got back. It was as if someone had carried her upstairs. As soon as she touched the soft nket, she rubbed against it and her entire body sank into the soft mass of the bed. She fell asleep but had a strange dream. She dreamt that she was still running on the sports field when she was still a student. Her body was getting hotter and hotter as if she was on fire. She patted her hands several times before she finally fell asleep peacefully. The next morning, Gu Ruochu woke up to find that Huo Nanchen was no longer at home. She only realized that she must have drunk some hangover teast night when she looked at the bedside. No wonder her head did not hurt at all. She woke up with a sore back and stood in front of the mirror. She was instantly dumbfounded. Her entire body was covered in Hickeys, bruised and purple, especially her back. It was so densely packed that not a single hair was missed. No wonder her body was like a ball of firest night. This man¡¯s taste was so strong that he could even swallow a drunkard like her! Damn it, he felt so good! Chapter 165 - did not seem to have changed at all

Chapter 165: Chapter 168 did not seem to have changed at all

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu took out a piece of clothing from her wardrobe and covered it with much difficulty. She looked at herself in the mirror. Her face was very young, but she still felt as if she was in a dream. After taking care of herself, she went downstairs. On the way, she received a phone call. Rong Xiao told her about Gu Yanwei with great interest, ¡°I never thought that your sister would be so capable that she would actually change careers to be an actress. ¡± ¡°An actress? ¡± Gu Ruochu knew that after her reputation in the upper-ss world waspletely ruined, not only did she lose her job at the Huo Corporation, but otherpanies had also rejected her resume because of the stain. Who would have thought that she would actually turn around and enter the entertainment industry. The entertainment industry was a ce where people mingled with one another. As long as there were people who supported her, she would be lucky. At most, she would be able to dig up some dirt and be the talk of the masses. To Gu Yanwei, this was an opportunity. ¡°You can¡¯t call her an actress, but Gu Yanwei should be nning to enter the entertainment industry. ¡± Rong Xiao paused for a moment before reminding her, ¡°you know the person who supported her. ¡± ¡°I know him? ¡± ¡°To be precise, the original Gu Ruochu knows him. His First Love in college, His name is Wang Xin. ¡± As Rong Xiao spoke, Gu Ruochu had just taken a sip of milk and spat it all out. Who would have thought that there would be such a magical creature as her ex-boyfriend? ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t want to pay attention to her anymore. I¡¯m not interested. ¡± Gu Ruochu spoke to him for a while before hanging up the phone. As long as Gu Yanwei does not cause her any more trouble, she would not bother to deal with this woman. ¡°Young Madam, are you going outter? ¡± Aunt Yuan walked over and served the hot milk on the table. Gu Ruochu nodded and asked doubtfully, ¡°where are Madam and the others? ¡± It was so early in the morning, why was there no one around. ¡°Madam, you¡¯ve left early in the morning. It¡¯s not right for you to apany the olddy back to the Temple to offer incense. ¡± Aunt Yuan thought that Gu Ruochu wanted to know where Huo Nanchen was so she quickly added, ¡°as for the young master, he flew to country m this morning. He won¡¯t be back for a few days. ¡± ¡°Huo Nanchen went to country M? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not know at all. She only found out from aunt yuan that she did not seem to have heard him mention where he was going on a business trip. ¡°That¡¯s right, didn¡¯t the young master tell you? ¡± Aunt Yuan regretted her decision the moment she saw Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression. These past few days, when she saw that the couple¡¯s rtionship had taken a step forward, she thought... ... Could it be that they had quarreled again? ¡°They¡¯ve gone abroad? ¡± Gu Ruochu muttered these three words in a low voice. She had yet topletely recover from her shock. He left without saying a word, leaving her with not a single word. ¡°First Lady, did you and the master... quarrel again? ¡± Aunt Yuan asked hesitantly. Based on the intimacy between the two of them from the past few days, this should not have happened ... They had clearly seen the couple disy their love for each other. Why would the master suddenly go abroad. Could it be because of that person? Aunt Yuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat at the thought of this and she could not help but panic. Gu Ruochu lowered her head and did not speak. She carefully recalled what had happened a few days ago. Not only had she and Huo Nanchen never quarreled, their rtionship had broken through the previous deadlock. There did not seem to be anything unusual about it. How could he... ... Huo Nanchen had suddenly left the country. She did not know why but she had lost control of her emotions. However, she soon regained control of her emotions. All of a sudden, he had teased her heart and left without any warning. His so-called feelings did not give her a sense of security at all. Huo Nanchen, Huo Nanchen... ... Should she be d that she has not fallen into this trap? Gu ruochu silently muttered this name in her heart as she continued to eat her breakfast. Her eyes were calm. It was as if nothing had happened, as if nothing had changed. Chapter 166 - Getting along

Chapter 166: Chapter 169: Getting along

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION When aunt yuan saw her like this, how could she not guess what Gu Ruochu was thinking in her heart? Her tone was full of concern. ¡°Actually, the way for couples to get along is to slowly get used to each other. To Know Each Other, to love each other, and only then can they be together. Young Madam, don¡¯t me me for being too nosy. I¡¯ve grown up with this child, Nanchen. His biggest problem is that he¡¯s stubborn and he never tells me anything bad about himself. However, he¡¯s truly devoted to protecting you.¡± Judging from the young Madam¡¯s reaction, she probably did not know that the young master had a sleep disorder and that he had a stomach problem. Last night, when the young Madam returned from her drunken Stupor, she had personally witnessed the young master meticulously looking for her. He had even prepared some hangover tea and had not allowed anyone to interfere. She had not forgotten that the young master hated the smell of alcohol on others the most. No matter what angle the young master had tried to protect her from in the beginning, he had done so sincerely. This meant that the young master had a lot of love for the young Madam. Gu Ruochu did not know how to answer her. She only pursed her lips and nodded. She could not describe the feelings in her heart. Sometimes, she wanted to be willful and love again, but she was afraid that she would end up covered in wounds. Wasn¡¯t her mother from her past life the best example? Gu Ruochu did not want to think about these questions anymore. In the end, she still could not find the answer, could she? After some thought, she decided to give Huo Nanchen a call. In country M, the lights were on. In the deep night, Huo Nanchen Sat on the SOFA. His eyes and the night sky seemed to merge into one. When he saw the words on his phone screen, the cold and murderous aura around him slowly subsided and reced with a trace of softness. His phone rang a few times and the other end quickly picked up. ¡°Huo Nanchen, where are you? ¡± Her voice on the phone was still indifferent. There was always a trace of indifference and alienation in it. Huo NANCHEN¡¯s already bad mood had be even worse. It seemed that she had always been like this. There was always a sense of alienation in her bones and she was always on guard. However,st night, she was not like this towards Xu Yichen and Rong Xiao. Of course, Gu Ruochu did not know that he was actually in that bar as well. In front of Rong Xiao and the others, she had always taken off all her disguises. This contrast in front of him made him feel a wild jealousy that could not be more sour. She had never smiled at him like this before and had never taken off her guard. He hated her disguises. Sometimes, he would suspect that Gu Ruochu might have already fallen in love with Rong Xiao or Xu Yichen, but he did not know about it. Huo Nanchen felt even more depressed at the thought of this. ¡°I¡¯m in Country M. ¡± Without further exnation, Huo Nanchen asked coldly, ¡°what¡¯s the matter? ¡± Gu Ruochu replied, ¡°nothing, I¡¯ll hang up now. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± After hanging up, Huo Nanchen¡¯s eyes were as ck as ink and his body emitted an irresistible chill. These past few days, Gu Ruochu had gone to ss and returned to her room to rest. He had not called her, so naturally, she would not call him. The two of them seemed to have developed a tacit understanding and did notmunicate at all. Gu Ruochu had been having nightmares for the past few nights. One moment, she was dreaming about her little brother in the garden, the next moment, she was dreaming about Huo Nanchen¡¯s cold face as he brushed her off. The scenes ovepped with each other. When Gu Ruochu woke up, she actually felt a piercing pain in her heart. When she got up from her bed alone again, it was already drizzling outside. Gu Ruochu opened the window and the fine rain fell on her face. ¡°Uncle Wu. ¡± ¡°Young Madam, what¡¯s the matter? ¡± Chapter 167 - get lost

Chapter 167: Chapter 170: get lost

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Help me check the young master¡¯s flight today. ¡± Gu Ruochu took the initiative to take a step forward. After all, she had been with the Huo family for so long and he had indeed been protecting her. Uncle Wu seemed very happy. This was what he should have done. As a married couple, one should always take the initiative. After investigating that Huo Nanchen would arrive at an Cheng at seven o¡¯clock today, Gu Ruochu decided to wait for him to return before eating dinner. Having made up her mind, Gu Ruochu cooked a few dishes herself. It had been a long time since she had cooked and she was a little rusty. It took her a lot of effort to prepare four dishes and a soup. ¡°Young Madam, are you alright? ¡± Nanny Zhang came in and saw the burn marks on Gu Ruochu¡¯s hands. Her eyes were filled with concern, ¡°young Madam, please stop, I¡¯ll do it. ¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯ve already done it. ¡± Gu Ruochu shook her head. This was nothing to her, she had suffered even more injuries in the past. ¡°Young Madam... ¡± Nanny Zhang looked at her, her eyes turning red. She could not bear to see the couple fighting. They were suffering, so was she. In the end, she waited from twelve in the afternoon until half past one. Mama Zhang saw that Gu Ruochu¡¯s face was not looking good and thought that she was famished. She quickly brought out some porridge from the kitchen. ¡°Young Madam, have some porridge first. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. ¡± Gu Ruochu stood up and calmly called Huo Nanchen. At this moment, Huo Nanchen alighted from the ne and was picked up by Lu Fang at a Western restaurant. A few days ago, he had known that Huo Nanchen was in a bad mood, so he had asked him toe out to rx. ¡°What, did your wife give you a hard time again? ¡± Lu Fang looked at him as he lit a cigarette. The suppressed emotions in his chest were a little cold, so he teased him without fear of death. Huo Nanchen did not speak, but there was a faint bruise under his eyes. He was still cold, which made Lu Fang conclude that he had not slept well in the past few days. Ha ~ A typical sleep disorder type of man, and only his wife could cure him. ¡°nowadays, there¡¯s still someone who dares to give him a hard time? That¡¯s strange. ¡± The man next to him was wearing a silver-gray suit, and the smoke spread from the lines on the back of his hand. The man had an icy cold aura, and there was a kind of elegance and coldness in his arrogance. Lu Fang saw that young master an seemed to be a little curious, and he couldn¡¯t help butugh He said excitedly, ¡°you haven¡¯t been in an Cheng for many years, so of course you don¡¯t know what has happened recently. Huo Nanchen recently married a woman. She was originally just a cute and pitiful kind of woman, but for some reason, she suddenly grew a sharp w... ¡± The woman sitting next to young master an seemed to be a little disgusted by Lu Fang¡¯s words, and she couldn¡¯t help but interrupt, ¡°Lu Fang, Nanchen hasn¡¯t slept well in the past few days. Why don¡¯t you try to persuade him? You¡¯re always saying useless things. ¡± ¡°An duo! ¡± How could young master an not know what his sister was thinking? There was a faint warning in her voice. ¡°brother, what are you doing? ¡± An duo was immediately unhappy. ¡°Nanchen was forced to marry that woman back then. If it wasn¡¯t for the old man, who would want to marry that kind of woman... ¡± She had no family background and no background. She was cowardly and afraid of trouble. ¡°My own matters are not something you can discuss. If you can¡¯t do it, get lost! ¡± Huo Nanchen was still sitting there quietly, but what he said was clearly directed at an duo. His voice was as sharp as an ice de. An duo¡¯s face froze, and she didn¡¯t say another word. Huo Nanchen¡¯s angry look had always been very scary, like aplete devil. His temper was too bad. An duo almost cried when she was yelled at so mercilessly. Young master an didn¡¯t intend to appease this sister. She knew that Nanchen¡¯s personality was like this, and it wouldn¡¯t do any good to provoke him. ¡°Yo, someone called you, ¡± Lu Fang immediately said, breaking the slightly awkward atmosphere. Huo Nanchen paused and saw a name appear on the screen ¡ª DEARing. He had changed it that night. After a few calls, he picked up. Chapter 168 - is back

Chapter 168: Chapter 171 is back

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Aren¡¯t you back already? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s tone was very calm, even quieter than when she was silent. ¡°When do you n toe back for dinner? ¡± Huo Nanchen had not picked up the call just now. Perhaps it was because he was on the ne. Huo Nanchen paused for a moment. He never thought that she would know when he would be back. In the past, she probably would not have understood. ¡°I¡¯m eating outside. I¡¯ll be back in a while. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s furrowed brows gradually rxed. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be back for dinner. Mother Zhang said that you called home when you got off the ne, so I did... ¡± ¡°okay, I¡¯ll be back in a while. ¡± He listened to him, and for some reason, the stifling feeling in his chest gradually cleared up. The atmosphere seemed to be a little stagnant, but because of what had happened earlier, Huo Nanchen still did not say a fewforting words over the phone. She felt that Huo Nanchen¡¯s side was a little noisy. She heard a young girl¡¯s voice, chattering beside someone. Although the voice was a little soft, it was loud enough for her to hear clearly. It must be the person beside him, right? He had lost her before she could even get her hands on her. Gu Ruochu raised her head. She felt as if something was pressing down on her chest, making it difficult for her to breathe. ¡°alright,e back soon. ¡± Gu Ruochu hung up the phone and sat at the dining table to eat her lunch quietly. Huo Nanchen was a little surprised that she had hung up the phone so urgently. However, his mood was clearly much better. ¡°Do you think this is delicious, brother? ¡± An duo was still smiling at the side as she pestered young master an toment on the dishes on the table. Her eyes seemed to have inadvertently nced across the table. Young master an had taken in all of her actions. Of course, he knew why she had suddenly said so much to him. He knew that an duo had a kind nature but she was reckless by nature. She was easily impulsive and it wasmon for her to be instigated by others. If there was no one to teach her behind her back, she would not be like this. Gu Ruochu suddenly felt that she was very stupid. Ever since Huo Nanchen had left for country M, she had acted like a fool even though he had not told her a single thing. Perhaps she had never told Huo Nanchen that she was an extremely proud person, but she had personally cooked a meal for him toe back. Gu Ruochu felt that she was no longer the person she used to be. ¡°Young Madam, aren¡¯t you going to wait for the eldest young master? ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to wait, he¡¯s already eaten. ¡± Gu Ruochu replied calmly. Soon, she finished her meal and went upstairs. Nanny Zhang watched her worriedly as she went upstairs. She wondered if she should call for reinforcements to persuade the Young Madam. This could not go on. However, there were not many people at home right now, and even the old madam had yet to return with her. Huo Nanchen returned before mother Zhang could call for reinforcements. Mother Zhang felt that this was more effective than any reinforcements when she saw the young master¡¯s figure She quickly went over to take the jacket from his hands. ¡°Young Master, the young Madam doesn¡¯t seem to be feeling well. Do you want to go up and take a look? ¡± ¡°Not feeling well? ¡± She sounded fine on the phone just now. Why did she suddenly feel unwell? Actually, he had been feeling suffocated for the past few days. It was onlyter that he realized that it was a feeling of concern. He immediately went upstairs and pushed open the master bedroom. He saw Gu Ruochu lying on the bed, curled up quietly like a cat, not moving at all. He knew that she had always had the habit of taking an afternoon nap. Huo Nanchen slowed down his footsteps and saw that her long hair had covered the side of her face. Gu Ruochu was now in a daze from her sleep. She kept feeling that her body was very cold. Perhaps the temperature of the air conditioner had not been adjusted properly. She remembered to turn off the air conditioner but realized that she could not wake up at all. However, a very warm cloudpletely enveloped her. It was as if there was a fire spreading over her chest, waist, and legs. Chapter 169 - might be a little willful

Chapter 169: Chapter 172 might be a little willful

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Usually, Gu Ruochu would wake up from her afternoon nap in half an hour. However, the quality of her sleep this time was unexpectedly good. When she opened her eyes and woke up, it was already past two o¡¯clock. When she opened her eyes, she saw a handsome face. She was stunned. Huo Nanchen? Why does it feel so surreal? He was like a warm baby, lying next to her and letting her sleepfortably. Gu Ruochu¡¯s mind froze for a moment. After a few seconds, she finally epted the fact that the scene before her was not a dream. She did not know when he had returned. She had thought that he would not return... ... Her mind gradually returned to reality before she remembered what had happened recently. He had left the country without a sound, and the girl¡¯s voice that she had heard on the phone. Because of him, she had been too worried about gains and losses. She did not know whether it was because she was wronged or because she was heartbroken, but the pent-up anger in her heart was difficult to dissipate. She could tolerate a marriage that was not based on much love, but she definitely could not tolerate her own husband fooling around outside. At this moment, Gu Ruochu felt that it was time for her to get up. She carefully pushed his arm away. In the next second, Huo Nanchen turned over and supported himself with his hand. It seemed that he had just woken up. His hair was a little messy and his eyes were blurry. ¡°Why are you awake? ¡± He had not slept well for the past few nights. Now that he was hugging her, he finally felt sleepy. ¡°I¡¯ve had enough sleep. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not want to talk to him now and lifted her hand to push him away. Perhaps it was because he was in a daze from the sleep, Huo Nanchen was pushed away by her. When he saw Gu Ruochu get up from the bed, Huo Nanchen finally woke up. His Cold Phoenix eyes narrowed. ¡°leave when you see me, HMM? ¡± Gu Ruochu was being hugged from behind. Although she could not see his expression, she could clearly sense his displeasure. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. I¡¯ve just had enough sleep. ¡± Gu Ruochu tried to get him to let go of her. The smile in her eyes was hard to read. ¡°All this time, it¡¯s not like Huo can do whatever he wants. ¡± Now that he thought about it, he could kiss and touch her. Once he had tossed her to the back of his mind, he could ignore her forever. It seemed that every time, Huo Nanchen gave her the illusion that he liked her very much and loved her very much. Perhaps she had misjudged this marriage from the very beginning. They could have been partners who worked together and did not owe each other anything. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± How could Huo Nanchen not understand the meaning in his words? He turned her over and looked at her carefully, ¡°are you ming me for going to country m without telling you? ¡± ¡°Do you really care? ¡± Huo Nanchen looked into her eyes and got very close to her, ¡°Ruo Chu, answer me, do you really care? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She could smell the scent of the shower Gel and shampoo on his body. It was clear and elegant. ¡°Do you really care about such things? It¡¯s not fixed. You can care about this today and that tomorrow. What¡¯s so strange about that? ¡± Anyway, one second ago, he was still lovey-dovey with her. The next second, he had left the country without a sound. What¡¯s the point of her caring? Huo Nanchen¡¯s eyes shed with dissatisfaction as the anger in his heart rose once again. ¡°I wanted to tell you about my trip to country M, but you were drunk that night... ¡± Huo Nanchen actually did not know how to exin it. There were too many emotions mixed in with it. ¡°Huo Nanchen, you don¡¯t have to exin too much. ¡± Gu Ruochu smiled ¡°I know that you¡¯re very busy and there¡¯s no need for you to report everything to me. Perhaps I¡¯ve stayed in the huo family for too long and I¡¯ve been in a bad mood whenever I¡¯m free. I¡¯ve been overthinking things. So, I¡¯ve been a little willfultely. ¡± Chapter 170 - could not be avoided

Chapter 170: Chapter 173 could not be avoided

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll start preparing my first film and television production in a month¡¯s time. Everything will be fine by then. ¡± Gu Ruochu appeared to be very magnanimous as if she was reflecting on her unreasonable actions. However, there was a sense of anger in her words as if she was deliberately provoking him to anger him. At the very least, Huo Nanchen had understood the meaning behind her words. He furrowed his brows and felt a little depressed. ¡°You mean that I won¡¯t be seeing you at home often in the future? ¡± Huo Nanchen looked at her and felt extremely ufortable. ¡°Mrs. Huo, I think you don¡¯t want to see me at home at all, do you? When have I ever made you so annoyed, HMM? ¡± Gu Ruochu could not understand huo Nanchen¡¯s angry expression. He merely stated a fact, ¡°I thought that you would want to see the girl you like more. ¡± In his eyes, Gu Ruochu was simply an excuse. How could she not know who he liked? Even if she went to work in the future, she would still be with Rong Xiao and the others. How could a man and a woman be together every day without any thoughts? ¡°Gu Ruochu, ¡± he called her name in a low voice. When he raised his head again, he had already sealed her lips firmly. Gu Ruochu did not expect him to suddenly kiss her like this. She did not know when he had pulled her into his embrace. One of his arms was locked around her waist. The way he kissed her was extremely aggressive, but it did not lose its gentleness. Rustle, Rustle, Rustle, rustle, rustle, Rustle. As if he had been seduced, he pressed her against his chest again and kissed her even more intensely. The strong breath on his body made one¡¯s heart palpitate. Recently, he seemed to like to kiss her forcefully. His soft lips and tongue were rubbing against each other. She could not avoid it no matter how hard she tried. The more she tried, the more dizzy she felt. By the time Gu Ruochu regained her senses, she was already lying on the bed. Huo Nanchen looked down at her from above. His eyes were blurry and his breathing was beginning to be erratic. ¡°Ruo Chu, Ruo Chu... ¡± Affectionate, yet intimate. Gu Ruochu heard the whispers in her ears but she quickly regained her senses. It was broad daylight now and she was not mentally prepared. ¡°Huo Nanchen, I don¡¯t want it. ¡± Huo Nanchen saw her push him away and his dazed mind instantly regained consciousness. He looked at the woman beneath him with an unfathomable expression. She had always been very calm and did not resist much. However, her silence pierced Huo Nanchen¡¯s heart. He got up, picked Gu Ruochu up from the bed, and sat down by the bed. Gu Ruochu did not seem to have any other reaction. She only reached out andbed her long hair. When Huo Nanchen held her in his arms, she subconsciously pulled her hair back. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, I¡¯m just hugging you. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not nervous, it¡¯s just a reflex action, ¡± Gu Ruochu retorted. From what he had said just now, it sounded as if she was a coward. Huo Nanchen only held her in his arms and caressed her long hair a few times. His voice was a little hoarse, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, can you please forgive Hubby? This will never happen again. ¡± Hubby, what a sweet word. Aside from feeling a little sweet, Gu Ruochu also felt an inexplicable sourness and bitterness. Gu Ruochu leaned into his embrace. The protective look she had put on just a moment ago had crumbled a little at this moment. She closed her eyes and enjoyed his gentleness. ¡°Who did you have lunch with today? ¡± She thought about it and asked this question. Chapter 171 - watching the sunrise

Chapter 171: Chapter 174: watching the sunrise

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°with a few friends. ¡± Huo Nanchen did not specify who they were, but Gu Ruochu did not ask further. With a few friends, that meant that they were not alone. ¡°I didn¡¯t call to ask clearly in the beginning. ¡± Gu Ruochu subconsciously hid her scalded hand. She had actually called, but he had kept his phone switched off. Forget it, I won¡¯t bring trouble upon myself. She did not ask further. Instead, Huo Nanchen furrowed his brows and looked at her. He could not tell what other emotions were on his face. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart trembled when she saw this and she closed her eyes. He did not say anything else. He was reminded of how she looked like before. She was quiet, obedient, and sensible. Now that he looked at her, how could she be so dazzling. ¡°...¡± At night, almost everyone had gathered. Mrs. Huo apanied the olddy back from the temple. Even Huo Zijun, who had previously been nowhere to be found, was at home. Huo Nanchen nced at him and his eyes darkened. ¡°Why don¡¯t you continue to stay in the Southern Hemisphere? I thought you would never dare toe back. ¡± He had never thought that Huo Zijun would dare to drug him for no reason. ¡°sister-inw, how could you bear to leave me alone in the Southern Hemisphere, right? ¡± Huo Zijun asked with a smile. This divine assistant of his was not bad, right? Although there seemed to be some twists and turns in the middle, it still broke the deadlock between them. Sigh, I¡¯m so angry. If I take this one step further, I¡¯ll be able to ask my brother for more benefits. ¡°Oh, one look and I can tell that it¡¯s mother Zhang¡¯s cooking. Oh, oh, it¡¯s so delicious! ¡± Huo Zijun cried like a silly Husky. After spending so many days in the wild, how could he not know that even if his brother really did drug him, his anger would be long gone. Gu Ruochu:¡±...¡± Old Madam Huo seemed to be in an exceptionally good mood as she kept pulling Gu Ruochu to help her with the dishes. These few days, she had returned to the temple to fulfill her wish. She had specially arranged her birth characters for this granddaughter-inw and Nan Chen. Only then did she realize that she was destined to be extraordinary. Most importantly, she would bring happiness to her grandson. Many years ago, a great master once said that his grandson was filled with a vicious aura. Unless he met a noble, he would be destined to die alone. The old man had always been superstitious, so his impression of Gu Ruochu had deepened. ¡°Come, let¡¯s eat a little more, ruo Chu. ¡± ¡°Thank you, grandmother. ¡± Although the olddy had always treated her fairly well, she was not as warm-hearted. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart was filled with ck question marks. Seeing that the pile of dishes was getting higher, Gu Ruochu was too embarrassed to remind her. She really could not eat that much. ¡°Ruo Chu, has Nanchen been bullying you recently? ¡± ¡°No, he¡¯s been very good to me. ¡± Upon hearing this, Huo Nanchen deliberately nced sideways at her as if he was trying to tell if she was sincere or just perfunctory. ¡°really? Don¡¯t lie to grandma. If he dares to bully you, grandma will definitely help you teach him a good lesson. ¡± Old Mrs. Huo looked like a cute little child. Huo Nanchen smiled faintly. ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t believe my words. You should believe my wife¡¯s words. I n to watch the sunrise with Ruo Chu in the next few days. ¡± ¡°Watch the sunrise? It can¡¯t be that famous phantom in an Cheng, right? ¡± Huo Zijun¡¯s eyes turned into crescent moons. ¡°That¡¯s good. It¡¯s quite romantic. Brother, you¡¯ve finally understood. ¡± The Phantom was the most famous sunrise point in an Cheng. It was said that this was the ce where the sun first rose and was called the phantom. It was a beautiful and civilized ce. Gu Ruochu looked over in surprise and happened to meet him. A bright ray of light seemed to rise from within her pitch-ck eyes as if it was about to drag her inside andpletely subdue her. Chapter 172 - was magnificent

Chapter 172: Chapter 175 was magnificent

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Her heart suddenly began to beat a little faster. He saw the confusion in her eyes and could not help but move closer to her ear, ¡°there¡¯s a surprise at the ce that Hubby brought you to see. ¡± He had never been in a rtionship and had never gone on a date with his wife. He wanted to make up for all this sweetness one by one. Gu Ruochu poked him with her hand and averted her gaze with a blush on her face. Did he say that on purpose? Gu Ruochu did not expect that Huo Nanchen would actually find the time to bring her to the Mirage to watch the sunrise. The sunrise began around five o¡¯clock and they arrived at the top of the mountain around four o¡¯clock. This famous scenic spot was different from other ces. There were many staff members on duty because of the facilities. ¡°Are we going to take the cable car down? ¡± Huo Nanchen smiled when he saw her excited expression. ¡°Yes. ¡± It was not as if Gu Ruochu had never seen the sunrise when she was 16 or 17 years old. She went to the top of the mountain with her gay friends who were very good at ying. The next day, she was intoxicated by the magnificent sunrise. At that time, she had done many things that she had never done before. Rebellious, crazy, and exciting. However, Gu Ruochu had never seen the sunrise like this before. The thought of crossing the horizon and seeing such a beautiful scene along the way made her inexplicably excited. When the first ray of golden light fell, Huo Nanchen looked like a person who had walked out of the backlight. He walked over and held her hand in a gentlemanly and elegant manner. ¡°Wife, hold my hand. ¡± This was like a huge and beautiful painting. Gu Ruochu¡¯s long hair was instantly blown away by the mountain breeze and even fluttered on his shoulder. She lifted her eyes to look at him and a trace of emotion appeared in her calm eyes. ¡°Sir, Madam, you can sit in the cable car now. ¡± After the person next to her reminded her, Gu Ruochu was led into the cable car by Huo Nanchen. Just as the car was on the track, Gu Ruochu saw that the ground below suddenly rose into the air. The feeling of weightlessness caused her to subconsciously fall into huo NANCHEN¡¯s arms. ¡°HUBBY! ¡± ¡°I¡¯m here. ¡± The two simple words contained a hint of a smile and gave her aplete sense of security. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heartbeat suddenly quickened and she finally opened her eyes slowly. She saw the extremely beautiful and soul-stirring beauty of nature The Sea of clouds in front of her was vast and endless. It was either quiet or ostentatious, causing one to be surrounded by an immortal aura. In the entire world, she and Huo Nanchen felt as if they were in a dreamlike and mysterious ce. The clouds broke apart and ten thousand golden rays of light appeared in the sky in an extremely beautiful golden color. The Sea of clouds churned and looked down at the beautiful mountains and rivers beneath them. At this moment, there was an extremely stunning beauty. The magnificent scenery of the mountains and rivers was like a beautiful painting. She took a deep breath and was suddenly stunned Gu Ruochu had never seen such a magnificent scene up close. While she was stunned, she pulled Huo Nanchen excitedly, ¡°look, it¡¯s so beautiful! ¡± Her heart was filled with joy and joy. It was as if her heart had flown high into the sky. It was Huo Nanchen who had seen such a breathtaking beauty with her. She felt an unprecedented sense of happiness and satisfaction in her heart. At this moment, she was just like a little girl when she was sixteen or seventeen years old. There was no disguise, no illusion. Huo Nanchen only stared at her deeply. The golden light coated his face with ayer of light and he nodded seriously, ¡°yes, it¡¯s very beautiful. ¡± Gu Ruochu turned her head and realized that he had been looking at her. At that moment, her heart trembled. She did not know if he was talking about Jing or her. Soon, theynded on the sea from the top of the mountain. Gu Ruochu happily held his hand and ran across the beach with him in her hands. Chapter 173 - Chapter 176: A date

Chapter 173: Chapter 176: A date

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The Sun rose from the surface of the sea, turning the surface of the sea into a faint golden color. There were already many people on the beach who hade to watch the sunrise. The view from the surface of the sea was not any worse than the view from the mountaintop. In fact, it was even more magnificent. The photographer stared at the picturesque couple from afar and could not help but take pictures of their every move. It was not just him. Even those who had passed by could not help but stare at them. This was because they were simply too pleasing to the eye. They looked just like celebrities. Huo Nanchen was already used to the sight of people staring at him as they passed by. However, at this moment, he suddenly pulled the person next to him into his arms and kissed him deeply. Gu Ruochu closed her eyes and kissed him deeply under the Golden Light of the Azure Sea. A few shes of light appeared in the distance. Huo Nanchen noticed it but did not care. Gu Ruochu was still immersed in the magnificent scenery that she had just witnessed. That kind of shock caused her to sink into this kiss. Her heart was filled with excitement, excitement, and sweet emotions. The sunrise just now was simply too beautiful. Perhaps it was because the atmosphere was too good that she thought that she could resist him. However, he was now being gentle to her, causing her to be mesmerized once again. Her heart was beating wildly once again because of him. ¡°Ah! Is this an idol drama? ¡± A girl could not help but scream. Her face was flushed red and she stomped her feet in excitement. ¡°They should be here to watch the sunrise as well. How Romantic. ¡± Gu Ruochu only realized that they were being watched when she was reminded by the surrounding voices. Gu Ruochu smiled helplessly as she looked at the excited and blushing little lovebirds. ¡°Wife, do you like this date? ¡± Huo Nanchen let go of her and reached out to stroke her hair, which had been messed up by the sea breeze. Gu Ruochu raised her head and looked at him. She could actually see a faint, deep affection in his eyes. ¡°If I say that I like it, will you stille with me in the future? ¡± ¡°Of course, you¡¯re my wife. ¡± He chuckled softly. ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll apany you in whatever you want to do, alright? ¡± ¡°I want to fish at the bottom of the sea. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± ¡°I want to eat beach BBQ. Help me cook it. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± ¡°Wait here for a while. I¡¯ll roast it for you, alright? ¡± The curve of his lips did not change as he looked at her as if she was the warm sun. A warm and intense emotion seemed to overflow from Gu Ruochu¡¯s chest. Actually, happiness is a very simple emotion. Just like now, there was an inexplicable sense of gratitude and sweetness. The joy in Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart slowly flowed out and the haze from before was swept away. No matter what happens in the future, this moment was real. Very soon, he brought over a barbecue grill and some necessary items. It did not take long before he was done. Then, he began to insert food into the grill. ¡°How did you know how to do all this? I thought you were just joking. ¡± Gu Ruochu was standing beside him. She did not help him put food into the grill but was deliberately causing trouble. He allowed her to do as she pleased. The corners of his lips curled into a faint smile as he roasted the food seriously and ced some condiments on it. He did not tell her about the smug look on her face after she had seeded. Her eyes were extremely lively. ¡°I still have a lot of things that you don¡¯t know. ¡± He lowered his head and passed the roasted food to her. Gu Ruochu took a bite. She did not expect Mr. Huo¡¯s cooking skills to be so impable. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me about it again. Is it my fault? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t tell you. ¡± The man took the initiative to admit his mistake. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. ¡± A certain someone who had taken an inch and taken a mile seemed to be very satisfied as he enjoyed the food he had baked with ease. Huo Nanchen looked at her red lips as she ate. His eyes darkened and his throat moved. ¡°Eat slowly, don¡¯t choke. ¡± Chapter 174 - Chapter 177: Out of Control

Chapter 174: Chapter 177: Out of Control

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Alright, got it. ¡± Gu Ruochu was dressed in a bright red branded long dress. As the sea breeze blew, her entire body seemed to flutter in the wind. She had yet to recover from her earlier excitement. Her snow-white legs were lifted at the Hem of her dress, so much so that he could not take his eyes off her. He looked up and saw that she was wearing safety pants underneath. He could not see the scenery under her dress. His expression did not change, but his breathing had already started to be chaotic. The joints of his hand that was holding the food had turned white. However, he did not know whether she had done it intentionally or not. When she moved closer, he could see the softness in her chest. He had tried it before and it felt very good when he held it. At this moment, a call suddenly came in and seemed to have saved him. Gu Ruochu saw that Huo Nanchen had stood up and only sat up slightly. ¡°Is there a problem? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. ¡± ... Huo Nanchen hung up after a few simple words. Gu Ruochu was actually a little curious about the person who had called him, such as whether it was that girl or not. Huo Nanchen returned and continued to roast the food in his hands. ¡°If there¡¯s anything else, we¡¯ll head back first. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing else, you can eat. ¡± Huo Nanchen did not move. He was as clear, handsome, and cold as ever. Gu Ruochu yed with a lock of her long hair and suddenly asked, ¡°who called you just now? ¡± ¡°An unimportant person. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s reply made Gu Ruochu think of the girl¡¯s voice she had heard on the phone thest time and her mood changed. ¡°Forget it, I suddenly don¡¯t feel like eating BBQ. It¡¯s boring, I¡¯m leaving. ¡± Huo Nanchen hugged her when he saw that her interest was waning. ¡°then let¡¯s go eat breakfast nearby. You haven¡¯t eaten yet. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not eating, I¡¯m not in the mood. ¡± ¡°be good, eat a little. I¡¯ll take you to eat whatever you want. ¡± He coaxed her nicely. ¡°MMM, help yourself to some food. ¡± How could Huo Nanchen not notice that there was something wrong with her tone when he heard her talk like that. She was clearly very happy just a moment ago and she was smiling beautifully. He held her shoulders and turned around to look at her eyes carefully. ¡°Why are you angry? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not angry. ¡± Gu Ruochu realized that she was indeed very sensitive, especially after she had gradually fallen in love with Huo Nanchen. ¡°You¡¯re not angry? Your face has the word ¡®wronged¡¯ written all over it. And you¡¯re still saying that you¡¯re not angry, you little liar. ¡± Huo Nanchen pulled her into his arms and a warm breath spread across her neck, ¡°little liar, how should I punish you? ¡± Gu Ruochu felt his soft kissesnd on her delicate skin at the back of her neck. The ce where he had kissed her felt extremely numb, as if she had lost all her strength. ¡°Let go of me, didn¡¯t you want to eat breakfast? ¡± ¡°Why are you so sensitive? ¡± Gu Ruochu closed her eyes and stopped looking at him when she heard his half-smile tone. The consequence of ignoring him was that he had been searching for the sensitive spot behind her ear. ¡°Can I kiss you here? ¡± ¡°No! ¡± ¡°What about here? ¡± ¡°No... ¡± He reached out to stroke her long hair and deliberately teased her. His maic voice rang in her ear, ¡°be good, call me husband and I¡¯ll forgive you. ¡± ¡°...¡± Gu Ruochu was in a trance when she heard him speak to her in a doting tone. She felt as if she was being doted on as well as the sweet taste of passionate love. Gu Ruochu had indeed called him that just now. However, back then, she waspletely unconscious on the cable car. It was a little embarrassing for her to purposely call him that now. ¡°Huo... ¡± Huo Nanchen lowered his head and forcefully sealed her lips. The force of his pinching showed that he had lost control. He believed that he was a man with a strong sense of control. Chapter 175 - Chapter 178, the Little Liar

Chapter 175: Chapter 178, the Little Liar

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Little Liar, what were you feeling wronged about just now, HMM? ¡± He pressed his lips against hers with a Faint Smile. The word ¡®little liar¡¯ actually sounded affectionate and ambiguous from his mouth. His hand held her buttocks so that she could only lean on him. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that, I¡¯m not a liar. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s face turned red as she red at him. She took a firm kiss and avoided his gaze. She subconsciously put on a cold and stern face and refused to let him continue to tease her like this. Unfortunately, things did not go as nned. ¡°Then, that night in bed, you said that you didn¡¯t want it, yet you refused to let me go. If you¡¯re not a little liar, then what are you? You still refuse to admit that you¡¯re a little liar. ¡± Huo Nanchen lowered his voice and whispered into her ear. Gu Ruochu¡¯s face turned even redder as she felt his warm breath all over her face. As he spoke, he reached out to help her smooth her long ck hair, ¡°little liar, do you remember now, HMM? ¡± Her ears buzzed as she was being hugged by him. She could no longer pretend to be cold and aloof. Who would have thought that a prim and proper person would actually be so... ... A hooligan. This does not sound like something he would normally say ! ! ¡°Huo Nanchen, YOU¡¯RE SHAMELESS! ¡± Gu Ruochu pushed him away and walked towards the beach alone. Damn it, I¡¯m so teased that I¡¯m speechless.. Feeling that he would catch up to her at any moment, Gu Ruochu began to run on her own. She simply did not want to face this hooligan who was awakening right now. ¡°Gu Ruochu! ¡± His voice rang out and Gu Ruochu ran even faster. The Sea breeze blew and the man¡¯s legs were long. He quickly caught up to her and reached out to grab her wrist. ¡°Why are you running? You¡¯re so shy. Hubby won¡¯t say anything. ¡± Watching her run through the soft mud, she felt as if she would fall at any moment. ¡°You¡¯re still talking? Shut up, shut up! ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s eyes shed with a faint smile as he looked at the angry woman. He stepped forward and hugged her again, ¡°alright, Hubby won¡¯t say anything. Don¡¯t run around, be careful not to fall. ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t walk anymore. ¡± ¡°Alright then, hubby will carry you. ¡± Huo Nanchen squatted down. Gu Ruochu did not say a word as shey on his broad and sturdy back. His footprints were left on the beach. His slender legs strode across the beach, tall and strong. Gu Ruochu subconsciously hugged his neck, her heart filled with peace and happiness. She felt a never-before-seen sense of bliss as she leaned against his back. The two¡¯s looks were not ordinary to begin with, and they had appeared in such an intimate position. It was hard to ignore them as they stared at the couple with either envy or curiosity. After breakfast, the driver, Uncle Wang, drove over. Gu Ruoyun had woken up too early today. As soon as she got into the car, she leaned against Huo Nanchen¡¯s shoulder. She slept in a daze for about half an hour before he woke her up. It turned out that she was home. When she opened her eyes, she was sitting on hisp. No wonder she was sleeping sofortably. ¡°Hubby has gone to work. You should go back and rest before you go to ss. ¡± He remembered and a gentle smile appeared in his eyes. Uncle Wang Sat in the driver¡¯s seat. It was the first time he had heard the young master speak so gently. He felt as if the entire world had turned into a fantasy. ¡°You¡¯ve been using too many clothes when you go out recently, so I¡¯ve helped you to set up a cloakroom. It¡¯s much more convenient. Go and see if you like those clothes and if you don¡¯t like to talk to your husband. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not expect that he would actually help her set up the cloakroom. She was a woman and she also liked to dress herself up. Setting up a cloakroom would allow her to quickly and perfectly match her outfit. Gu Ruochu got out of the car and watched as his car left before she happily entered the vi. Chapter 176 - Aunt Zhang No. 179

Chapter 176: Aunt Zhang No. 179

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION From Afar, aunt Zhang was standing at the door, looking around. When she saw her, she quickly walked over and said, ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re back. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s a guest inside? ¡± From Afar, she could see a strange woman sitting in the living room. ¡°Yes, she even said that she¡¯s the young Madam¡¯s second aunt and cousin. ¡± When aunt Zhang said this, her face was filled with disdain. In the past, she had never seen these peoplee to her door. Now that the young Madam¡¯s position in the Huo family has stabilized, they all ran over to curry favor with her. ¡°COUSIN AND SECOND AUNT? ¡± Gu Ruochu seemed to have just remembered that she had an uncle called Gu Qiang. In that case, the people inside were his wife and daughter. Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression did not change as she followed mother Zhang into the house. Mrs. Huo Sat in front of the SOFA, elegantly holding a teacup that was the size of a baby. She took a SIP. The woman opposite her had a ttering smile on her face as she spoke from time to time. ¡°Our Lili and Ruo Chu grew up together. We¡¯ve been obedient and sensible since we were young. In the past, which of Ruo Chu¡¯s belongings had not been given to her by Lili? It¡¯s Lili¡¯s fortune to have the honor of visiting Mrs. Huo Today. ¡± Mrs. Zhang scoffed in her heart. If it were not for the young Madam¡¯s sake, she would not have bothered to see them. Did she really think that she had that much face? ... ¡°Chu Chu, you¡¯re back? ¡± Mrs. Huo raised her head and saw Gu Ruochu enter. Huang Meixiang¡¯s praise for her daughter was cut off and she red unhappily at the door. ¡°mother. ¡± ¡°Chu Chu,e and sit over here. Your second aunt and cousin havee to visit you. ¡± Huang Meixiang could not help but feel shocked when she saw that Mrs. Huo was actually quite gentle with Gu Ruochu. How could a good-for-nothing like her win Mrs. Huo¡¯s favor? With this, Huang Meixiang felt even more confident. Even a lowly woman like Gu Ruochu, who had no good qualities, could marry into the huo family, not to mention an outstanding girl like Lili. She was also helping Gu Ruochu. If a man abandons her in the future, wouldn¡¯t Lili still be with him Gu Ruochu had not had a child for a year after she married into the huo family. As long as she gave her some advice and threats, how could this girl not listen to her mother and daughter? Gu Ruochu replied and her gaze naturally fell on Gu Li. Wasn¡¯t the woman who had helped Chen Feishi at the Chen family¡¯s banquet this ¡°cousin¡± Gu Li¡¯s eyes were still filled with disdain when she saw Gu Ruochu¡¯s gaze. ¡°cousin, why have you only just returned? My mother and I were so close to leaving. ¡± ¡°Do you mean that I have to wait at home for the two of you to fight? ¡± Although Gu Li had thought so in her heart, she did not expect Gu Ruochu to put it on the table. She scoffed and did not reply. Huang Meixiang was more tactful. She tugged at her daughter¡¯s sleeve, gesturing for her not to speak. ¡°I remember that Mrs. Gu seemed to have severed all ties with me. I remember that Mr. Gu seemed to have published a newspaper because he was afraid that we would get entangled with you. May I ask what this is about? ¡± The mother and daughter could not look at each other anymore. Back then, in order to avoid being entangled with the mother and daughter trio, their family had indeed published a report stating that they had severed all ties with them. ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying, there¡¯s no overnight feud between family members. Back then, we also hated ourselves for failing to live up to expectations... ¡± Mrs. Huo listened from the side and smiled at Gu Li. ¡°This child¡¯s name is Gu Li, right? ¡± Gu Li did not expect Mrs. Huo to be so kind and take the initiative to talk to her. She was overwhelmed by the favor. ¡°Auntie Huo, my name is Gu Li. ¡± ¡°How old are you this year? ¡± ¡°20. ¡± ¡°20 years old. ¡± Mrs. Huo expressed that she understood. ¡°It looks like you¡¯re a few months younger than the beginning. At this age, you should have a boyfriend. ¡± Chapter 177 - Bad words

Chapter 177: Chapter 180: Bad words

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huang Meixiang quickly added, ¡°Madam, our Lili has never had a boyfriend or been in a rtionship. She¡¯s still a pure and innocent girl. It¡¯s a pity that our Lili isn¡¯t as lucky as Ruo Chu. She can marry Huo Shao and have such a good mother-inw like Madam.¡± How could Madam Huo not understand such a hint. Gu Ruochu did not know why her mother-inw would suddenly tell Huang Meixiang these things. However, she did not panic. She just sat by the side and listened. Madam Huo¡¯s smile was still more amiable. Her Aura as a nobledy was very powerful. Although she looked amiable, she looked very imposing. ¡°mm, it¡¯s time to get a boyfriend at the age of 20. Look at your sister, she married into the Huo family before she was even 20. Lili, you should have made some ns a long time ago. ¡± Gu Li seemed to be a little shy but the jealousy in her heart towards Gu Ruochu had deepened. If she could marry into the huo family, she would be willing to let her in even if she was not even 18 yet! ¡°Last time, I heard from a friend that she has a rtive. Her son is a civil servant and he has just graduated from university and is still working. His life is quite stable. I think that he would be a good match for Lili. They are of the same social ss and should be a good match for each other. Lili, what do you think? ¡± Mrs. Huo¡¯s words were full of sarcasm. She was mocking her for not wanting to marry into a wealthy family. All she needed to do was to marry an ordinary person. Her words poured a bucket of cold water over them. The mother and daughter could not look at each other anymore. She was clearly using Gu Li of having a low status and not being worthy of the Huo family. She was telling her not to dream of marrying into the huo family like her sister. What right did Gu Ruochu have to marry her but she could not Even if she could not marry Huo Nanchen, doesn¡¯t Mrs. Huo Still Have Two other sons? The more she thought about it, the more she felt an imbnce in her heart. She was not willing to ept this. Mrs. Huo Stopped Short and said politely, ¡°You are rtives of Chuchu. This is also your first time visiting. How about this, you can stay for lunch today. I¡¯ll get the chauffeur to send you home. ¡± This was the way of a wealthydy. Gu Ruochu did not say a word, but she was trying her best to hold back herughter. This mother and daughter pair had been pped in the face. It was not an exaggeration to say that it was a humiliation. Gu Qiang had earned some money and became a wealthy businessman. Their status had also risen and they would be able to go out with boundless glory. However, who would have thought that they would be like ants to the Huo family? They had been pped in the face by Mrs. Huo. This caused the mother and daughter pair, who were extremely proud of themselves, to lose all face. ¡°Mother, Mrs. Gu must still have a lot of things to do. Let¡¯s not force her to stay, shall we? ¡± Gu Ruochu looked very considerate. Huang Meixiang had wanted to stay for lunch when she heard Gu Ruochu¡¯s words. However, she could not help but grit her teeth when she heard Gu Ruochu¡¯s words. However, she could only force a smile on her face, ¡°yes, we¡¯d better not disturb you. ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get the chauffeur to send you back. ¡± Mrs. Huo Sat up from the Sofa and politely sent the guests off. ¡°Ruo Chu, can you send me and your sister off? ¡± From an angle that Mrs. Huo could not see, Huang Meixiang red at Gu Ruochu with an extremely malicious gaze. Her warning was full of meaning. ¡°Sure, Mrs. Gu, this way please. ¡± Huang Meixiang saw that Gu Ruochu had been ¡°intimidated¡± and immediately bid farewell to Mrs. Huo. Gu Li had been humiliated to the point of losing all her face today. Now, she wanted to vent her anger on Gu Ruochu. The three of them crossed the corridor and revealed their true colors. ¡°Gu Ruochu, did you speak ill of me in front of Mrs. Huo? Otherwise, how could she hate me so much! ¡± Gu Li angrily pointed at Gu Ruochu¡¯s nose. ¡°When did I speak ill of you? ¡± ¡°You still say no! ¡± Chapter 178 - do you think youre worthy

Chapter 178: Chapter 181 ¡ª do you think you¡¯re worthy

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Li saw that Gu Ruochu refused to admit it and became even angrier, ¡°if you hadn¡¯t said anything bad about me, Mrs. Huo wouldn¡¯t have hated me so much! ¡± Gu Ruochu furrowed her brows and pped away Gu Li¡¯s hand that was pointing at her. Gu Li cried out and felt a sharp pain in her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t like people pointing their fingers at my nose. Remember this. Next time, get someone to break your hand. ¡± Gu Ruochu nced at her coldly. ¡°Do you think that everyone likes you just because you¡¯re RMB? Even if people say that people treat money like dirt, who do you think you are? Do you really want my mother-inw to like you? Not only are you stupid, you¡¯re also self-righteous! ¡± Gu Li was rendered speechless by these words. She was scolded by the useless trash whom she had always looked down upon. She was so angry that her entire body trembled on the spot. ¡°You... ¡± ¡°Gu Ruochu! ¡± Huang Meixiang was furious when she saw that her precious daughter had been bullied. ¡°How dare youy your hands on Lili! ¡± ¡°Mrs. Gu, I¡¯m now Mrs. Huo. If you have any brains, you should speak properly. Do you think that I¡¯m still the Gu Ruochu who allowed you to humiliate me? ¡± The words ¡®Mrs. Huo¡¯ seemed to have woken Huang Meixiang up. Her expression was twisted She had no choice but to submit, ¡°you child... ... Why are you so fierce? Auntie was only joking with you ¡°... Ruo Chu, look at you. You¡¯ve been married to Huo Shao for a year and you haven¡¯t had a child ¡°... you don¡¯t know how many women are staring at the Huo family and Huo Shao ¡°...¡±. ¡°...¡± Huang Meixiang observed her expression She continued to deceive her, ¡°Lili grew up with you and she¡¯s very beautiful. You two are sisters. You should share happiness and hardships together. How could Huo Shao not have a woman by his side to tempt her? Instead of taking advantage of those promiscuous women out there, it¡¯s better to have Lili by his side. Even if Huo Shao really gets tired of you one day, Lili can still help you!¡± Gu Ruochu patiently listened to Huang Meixiang¡¯s exnation for a long time before she realized that she was actually nning to have her connect her husband with Gu Li. Does she look like a fool To connect her husband with another woman so that this woman could rece her? In the eyes of this mother and daughter pair, she was still a fool. She was timid and cowardly, yet she was still afraid of trouble. Gu Li noticed that Gu Ruochu seemed to be moved She endured her anger and tried to persuade her, ¡°cousin, men are fickle. which man doesn¡¯t Covet beauty and freshness? Don¡¯t worry, as long as we work together as sisters, no matter who holds a high position in front of Huo Shao, the final share of the profits will be in the Gu family. My parents had told me a long time ago that they would bring you and aunt back to the Gu family. When that timees, even if Huo Shao doesn¡¯t want you anymore, you can still enjoy wealth and glory for the rest of your life... . .¡± All this inducement and intimidation does sound real. ¡°Oh, yeah? ¡± Huang Meixiang saw that there was hope She became even more passionate towards Gu Ruochu, ¡°how could aunt lie to you? ¡± Apart from being good-looking, what do you like about men Lili, on the other hand, has a good figure and a sweet mouth. Master is a fortune-teller for Lili, Lili has lived a life of luxury and wealth, if she bes Mrs. Huo, you will definitely benefit... . ¡± Thest sentencepletely exposed Huang Meixiang¡¯s intentions. In the end, her ultimate goal was to have her own daughter rece her as Lady Huo. Gu Ruochu took a few steps back and crossed her arms. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re worthy of the position of Lady Huo? ¡± Her extremely disdainful tone caused the mother and daughter to be stunned. In the past, Gu Ruochu was easy to coax. If she could not coax her, she would use coercion and enticement. But now, why does it seem like she haspletely changed into a different person? Chapter 179 - your wings have hardened

Chapter 179: Chapter 182: your wings have hardened

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You... Are you serious? ¡± Huang Meixiang¡¯s expression hadpletely changed. ¡°Gu Ruochu, you¡¯ve hardened your wings now. Do you dare to challenge me? ¡± Gu Li red at her fiercely as well. They never thought that the submissive woman from back then would dare to speak to an elder like her in such a manner. She angrily spat out, ¡°your mother has already forgiven us. She also returned to the Gu family a few days ago. Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t even care about your mother anymore? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s emotions rxed when she heard that Zhou Yunxi had returned to the Gu family. How had this family treated Zhou Yunxi in the past? How could she forgive them so generously now? ¡°It¡¯s her business that she forgives you. What does it have to do with me? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s words sounded cold and heartless. ¡°from the day I survived the car ident, it has nothing to do with you anymore. Gu Ruochu is dead. ¡± Huang Meixiang did not expect that Gu Ruochu would not even acknowledge her own mother. She felt even more resentful in her heart. ¡°Gu Ruochu, who do you think you are? You have no background and no backing. Do you really think that you can sit firmly in the position of Madam Huo Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. You¡¯re just Mr. Huo¡¯s ything. He would never spend his life with a woman like you. You¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you ¡°without the Gu family, you¡¯ll soon be abandoned by the Huo family. When that timees, you¡¯ll be left with nothing! ¡± Everyone in the Gu family felt that Gu Ruochu was only relying on her face and that she was huo Nanchen¡¯s ything. She might not even have received her marriage certificate. Otherwise, her wedding a year ago would have caused a stir in the entire city. If Lili had the opportunity to get close to huo, she would definitely be able to trap this man. Huang Meixiang¡¯s tone was unfriendly Gu Ruochu was also unwilling to be outdone, ¡°however, the family has earned a few pennies. Do you really think that you¡¯ll be a richdy from now on and be able to point fingers at the world as you please? Instead of questioning others about who they are, why don¡¯t you see what you¡¯re made of! Guards! ¡± With that, two bodyguards emerged from the shadows, ¡°Young Madam, what can I do for you? ¡± ¡°please escort these twodies out. ¡± The moment Gu Ruochu turned to leave, the bodyguards were already preparing to make their move with an expressionless face. ¡°Gu Ruochu! Don¡¯t you want to know why Zhou Yunxi hates you so much? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve never doubted her at all? ! ¡± Huang Meixiang was restrained and subconsciously shouted. Sure enough, Gu Ruochu stopped in her tracks. Her entire body stiffened and she subconsciously turned around. ¡°What else do you want to say? ¡± ¡°mother, YOU¡¯RE CRAZY! ¡± Gu Li tugged at her, ¡°why are you telling her all this! ¡± Huang Meixiang was unmoved. She stared at Gu Ruochu, ¡°a secret exchange. You help my daughter marry into the huo family. All you have to do is marry into the Huo family! ¡± Gu Ruochu was no longer someone who was easy to control. Now, she could only settle for the second best. Gu Ruochu¡¯s face showed no other emotions. It was as if she was thinking but also as if she was not thinking at all. Under Huang Meixiang¡¯s expectant gaze, Gu Ruochu¡¯s lips curled into a smile, ¡°if I want to know, I¡¯ll look into it myself. ¡± Huang Meixiang¡¯s hand turned white as she watched Gu Ruochu leave. She then cried out unwillingly, ¡°YOU¡¯LL REGRET IT! Gu Ruochu, you¡¯ll definitely regret it! ¡± Gu Li could not believe that Gu Ruochu had such great authority in the Huo family. She casually called out to the huo family¡¯s subordinates and shouted anxiously from the side. ¡°mother, did aunt really marry Gu Ruochu into the huo family? How is that possible? How could she be better than me? How could master Huo want such a lowly woman! ¡± Chapter 180 - has no rights

Chapter 180: Chapter 183 has no rights

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°How could I marry her? Zhou Yunxi already said that she was selling Gu Ruochu! What rights does she have? What abilities does she have! Don¡¯t be deceived by this facade, take advantage of this opportunity. ¡± She is still Gu Ruochu¡¯s elder. I don¡¯t believe that she would be able to STIR UP TROUBLE! Gu Ruochu did not care what Huang Meixiang and her daughter were thinking. She quickly threw the matter to the back of her mind and nned to continue her lessons in the training ss. Today, when Gu Ruochu arrived at the training ss, she felt that the people around her had noticed something different about her. They were either inquiring or curious. She ced the book on the table and Rong Xiao turned his chair around. His eyes were filled with amusement as he said, ¡°eldest young mistress, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so sweet. ¡± ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? ¡± Gu Ruochu sat down guiltily. She thought of the sweetness of the morning and the ease with which shey on his back. Every scene was crystal clear. It felt like a dream, as if she had been poisoned. ¡°Come on, why are you so shy in front of me? ¡± Rong Xiao handed her his phone. His face was filled with a sense of wickedness and indifference ¡°Take a look, this is you and your wife, right? I thought it was a promotional photo of you and Huo Nanchen from the weddingpany. I took a few more nces and realized it was you and Huo Nanchen. I was so scared that I almost fell off my stool. A kiss by the beach, you¡¯re publicly dering your love and torturing the dogs! ¡± Gu Ruochu knew that someone had secretly taken photos of them on the beach. The angle was very good, it was like arge film. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, you still won¡¯t allow me to be single, right? ¡± ¡°Of course I will, of course I will. ¡± The evil look in Rong Xiao¡¯s eyes spread even further, ¡°I just pity Xu Yichen and me for wanting to eat your crown level dog food. I really feel sorry for myself. ¡± Gu Ruochu merely smiled faintly and took out her book, ready to listen to the teacher¡¯s lecture. ¡°Gouzi, you haven¡¯t forgotten about her, have you? ¡± Rong Xiao¡¯s body stiffened when Gu Ruochu said this. The smile on his face did not change, ¡°I¡¯ve long forgotten about that person. ¡± Gu Ruochu paused the tip of her pen and raised her head to look at him, ¡°I haven¡¯t told you who it is yet. ¡± Rong Xiao¡¯s expression finally changed. His usual frivolous smile instantly disappeared. The two of them looked at each other. His gaze was too deep, ¡°Ah Qi, why are you suddenly asking me this? ¡± ¡°She¡¯s back and seems to have been looking for you. Aren¡¯t you going to meet her? ¡± ¡°since it¡¯s impossible, why do we still have to meet? ¡± Rong Xiao¡¯s face gradually turned into a cold sneer. His eyes were indifferent but deep. Gu Ruochu did not say another word. This was the first time in so many years that she had mentioned Rong Xiao¡¯s forbidden area. It was probably thest time. Who could say the word ¡®love¡¯ clearly? ¡°...¡± Huo Nanchen came to the training ss to pick her up at around five in the afternoon. Special Assistant Li Tezhu stood outside and greeted her respectfully, ¡°Madam President. ¡± As soon as they got into the car, Huo Nanchen wrapped his arms around her and kissed her on the side of her face. His voice was slightly hoarse as he asked, ¡°are you done with ss? ¡± Gu Ruochu subconsciously covered her face with her hand after being kissed out of the blue. She looked at the man who was right in front of her and her face turned a little red. ¡°Yes. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s dark eyes looked at her as he reached out and hugged her tightly in his arms. His soft kissesnded on her hair. She shrank back but realized that she could not avoid them at all. The familiar cold fragrance on his body, his embrace, and his strong arms all made her heart palpitate. So this is what it feels like to be in love. The driver and assistant in the driver¡¯s seat and the front passenger¡¯s seat all turned their noses up and down, not daring to look around. At this moment, a text message sounded. Gu Ruochu saw that an unmarked number had sent her a message. Chapter 181 - Chapter 184: Do as you please

Chapter 181: Chapter 184: Do as you please

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu looked at her cell phone and realized that it was Gu Yanwei¡¯s cell phone number. She did not even look at the text message before deleting it and cklisting it. She did not want to have anything to do with the Gu family. No matter what they say or do, it had nothing to do with her. ¡°Mrs. Huo seems to be quite angry today. ¡± Huo Nanchen lowered his head and a low smile appeared on his lips. His thin lips identally brushed past her ear bone, ¡°jealous? So, mydy is nning to teach those women who harbor ill intentions towards me a lesson? ¡± Gu Ruochu leaned into his embrace. She could not tell the emotions behind his words. This man must be well aware of the fact that he had taught Huang Meixiang and Gu Li a lesson this morning. Was He questioning her, or was there something else? It was said that some men do not like their wives to cut off their peach blossoms. It was easy for them to bebeled as Jealous. What about him Which one does he belong to? ¡°Ruo Chu, when you¡¯re in a rtionship with someone like this, don¡¯t lose all of your rationality. A teenage girl should have the ability topletely lose herself in the face of love. ¡± Rong Xiao¡¯sst words before he left rang in her ears. ¡°I¡¯m so tired. I haven¡¯t had much rest all day. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not answer him directly. Instead, she tugged at the corner of his shirt and shook it slightly. Her expression was gentle as she said, ¡°let¡¯s go home. ¡± ¡°Tell me first, how do you n to teach those people who dare to get close to your husband a lesson? ¡± Huo Nanchen leaned over slightly and looked at her lying on hisp. She looked very much like the spoiled and Lazy Scottish fold waiting to be fed. Half of her delicate face was covered by her hair. His eyes darkened again as shey on herp. Was She trying to seduce him? Unfortunately, they were in the car and he could not do whatever he wanted to her. ¡°Huo Shao, why do you seem to be very interested in your rotten peach blossoms? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m interested in how Madam Huo will deal with them. ¡± Gu Ruochu reached out and yed with her hair. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°let¡¯s see who the opponent is. If the opponent is too strong, then I¡¯ll have to let Huo Shao suffer a little... ¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she felt the man pinch her waist a little harder. His handsome face was expressionless. ¡°Huo Nanchen, you¡¯re hurting me. ¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he let go of her. A shadow pressed down on her and Huo Nanchen¡¯s lips had already sealed hers. Their lips were so close together that she could almost hear him say, ¡°don¡¯t even think about it. Since you¡¯ve taken the initiative to take me, hold on to me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll tear you apart. ¡± Hisst sentence almost hit Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart. She could not tell what it felt like but she felt a tremor somewhere. ¡°Close Your Eyes! ¡± Seeing that she had almost forgotten to close her eyes, Huo Nanchen caressed her lips and pried open her tongue. He then skillfully dragged her tongue out, from the initial punishment to theter indulgence Gu Ruochu could only passively follow his rhythm. He kissed her for a long time before letting her go. Gu Ruochu tugged at his shirt and felt the fresh air flow in again. Only then did she feel alive again. ¡°I¡¯ve realized that you¡¯ve always liked to kiss me. ¡± UNRESTRAINED, regardless of time and ce. Huo Nanchen¡¯s fingers dug into her long hair as he listened to her grumbling tone, ¡°you¡¯ll have to get used to it in the future. I can¡¯t really control myself when ites to you. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not speak and closed her eyes to rest. Her heart could not help but feel sweet because of his words. After an unknown amount of time, she heard him say, ¡°I might not be able to pick you up anytime soon. I¡¯ve tested the Lamborghini and found that there¡¯s no problem. From now on, you can drive that car. Don¡¯t race, don¡¯t always make your husband worry. ¡± Chapter 182 - Chapter 185 promised her

Chapter 182: Chapter 185 promised her

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Did He test drive himself? It was not that Gu Ruochu did not realize that he was actually a considerate and meticulous person. When she heard his words, she felt an inexplicable sense of excitement in her heart. In the past, when she yed with cars, she was more excited than anyone else. Even though she had been reborn, she still could not change this habit. He actually knew about it and even personally inspected the car. ¡°Alright. ¡± Soon, they arrived at the huo family¡¯s door. As soon as Gu Ruochu entered, she received an invitation from a servant, ¡°Young Madam, this is a wedding invitation from the Wang Family. They invite you to attend the wedding. ¡± The Wang Family Which Wang Family? Gu Ruochu took the invitation and looked at it. She realized that she did not even know the bride and groom. However, the groom¡¯s name was written on it. She seemed to have seen it somewhere before. Wait a minute It seems to be Gu Ruochu¡¯s ex-boyfriend? ¡°It¡¯s not important. You don¡¯t have to go. ¡± As Gu Ruochu was deep in thought, Huo Nanchen took the invitation from her hand and casually threw it into the trash can. Gu Ruochu watched as he tidied up his sleeves and smoothed them out. She realized that not only had this man¡¯s obsessivepulsive disorder not been cured, it had worsened. Forget it, this man is so willful. I don¡¯t want to care about the wedding. However, before she could go upstairs, someone called her. It was an unknown number. Gu Ruochu wanted to press the button, but somehow, she picked up the call. Gu Yanwei¡¯s voice came through, gentle yet gentle. ¡°Ruo Chu, have you seen the wedding invitation from Wang Xin? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen it. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s voice was very calm. No other emotions could be heard from it. Gu Yanwei thought that she would reveal some of her emotions. After all, Wang Xin was the man she had once loved. Especially when it was her first love. However, she appeared very calm, so calm that Gu Yanwei could not see through her inner world. Could it be that it was because Huo Nanchen was beside her that she tried hard to suppress her emotions? When she thought of this possibility, Gu Yanwei was excited, but her tone did not change. ¡°Ruo Chu, Wang Xin asked me to help transfer this invitation to you. ¡°You know, he is now my boss. ¡°speaking of which, I should thank you. If it wasn¡¯t for you, Wang Xin would not have helped me enter the entertainment industry to be a star because of you. He also wanted me to tell you that the past is in the past. He wanted you to forget about him and stop pestering him.¡± This feeling of making a wedding dress for someone else must have made this little sister very unhappy, right? After all, in the past, Gu Ruochu was the one who had invested her love and energy. In the end, she was the one who had been hurt. Actually, Gu Yanwei had never told this little sister that when she was dating Wang Xin, she had already hooked up with that man on the bed. Every time she saw Gu Ruochu¡¯s clueless look, this kind of adultery made her feel an extreme sense of pleasure. Men are lustful by nature. Only Gu Ruochu would believe in a tonic spiritual rtionship. ¡°Is that so? Congrattions. ¡± How could Gu Ruochu not know that this woman was trying to provoke her so that Huo Nanchen would think that she was holding back on her ¡°ex-boyfriend¡± . She could already feel Huo Nanchen approaching her from behind. He folded his arms around her waist and his hot breath spread around her neck and behind her ears. Why do I feel like I¡¯m having an affair? I feel guilty that my husband caught me having an affair! Would she feel guilty if she hung up now? ¡°I don¡¯t have time to attend Wang Xin¡¯s wedding. If you¡¯re free, you can go by yourself. ¡± Even if she had time, she didn¡¯t want to waste it on such a person. ¡°Ruo Chu, you still can¡¯t forget Wang Xin, right? Are you feeling guilty? Are you afraid that you won¡¯t be able to control yourself in front of the man you love and make huo angry? ¡± Gu Yanwei¡¯s voice was already filled with a smile, deliberately provoking her. ¡°promise her. ¡± Huo Nanchen leaned close to her ear, his thin lips softly uttering three words. Chapter 183 - Chapter 186, resentment

Chapter 183: Chapter 186, resentment

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu knew that he had basically heard her, so she no longer tried to hide it, ¡°you¡¯re no longer a child, yet you¡¯re still trying to goad me. Don¡¯t you find it boring? ¡± This woman had tried every possible means to go to her ¡°ex-boyfriend¡¯s¡± wedding. Was it not so that she could humiliate her to her heart¡¯s content in front of everyone? ¡°Am I trying to goad you, or is there something wrong with your heart that you¡¯ve never forgotten your first love from the beginning to the end? ! ¡± Gu Yanweiughed softly. Of course, she did not believe her story. She only felt that Gu Ruochu was trying to cover up the truth. Back then, she had been madly in love. Gu Ruochu would probably never be able to forget this man, Wang Xin, for the rest of her life. Women are such strange creatures. No matter how outstanding a man was by her side, she would always remember her first love. Gu Ruochu was no exception. ¡°I know better than anyone how much you love Wang Xin Now that your ex is getting married and you¡¯ve avoided meeting him, who knows if you¡¯re feeling guilty? Wouldn¡¯t it be the best way to say goodbye if you graciously attend the wedding and wish him well Of course, I believe that you won¡¯t let Huo Shao know about your past. After all, no man would not mind something like an ex-boyfriend. You have to think this through carefully!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll attend his wedding. If that¡¯s why you¡¯re calling, I¡¯ll hang up now. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not want to argue with her anymore and hung up the phone first. Gu Yanwei was relieved when she heard Gu Ruochu agree. Before she could say a word, Gu Ruochu had already hung up on her. At this moment, Gu Yanwei¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly. Ever since this woman got into a car ident, she has been getting more and more unlucky If it weren¡¯t for Gu Ruochu, she would never have gone from a morous and famous beauty to a new and timid neer in the entertainment industry. The moment she gets angry, she will do anything to take revenge! Gu Ruochu, just you wait! The items on the table were all swept away by Gu Yanwei with a malicious look on her face. The floor was aplete mess. Gu Ruochu hung up the phone and ced her hand on his hand naturally. ¡°Huo Shao, don¡¯t you know that attending your ex¡¯s wedding is the easiest way to rekindle old feelings? Why, are you so eager to be cuckolded? ¡± Huo Nanchen ced his Chin on her shoulder and hugged her tightly from behind. He tilted his head slightly and licked her earlobe with the tip of his tongue. Gu Ruochu¡¯s body involuntarily softened and she leaned back against his body. ¡°Huo Nanchen! ¡± She was a little embarrassed and angry. She subconsciously nced at her surroundings and sighed in relief when she realized that the servants had left a long time ago. ¡°It¡¯s useless for a man tobel his woman as someone else. I¡¯d like to see what kind of person my wife has taken a liking to. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s lips twitched. The original owner of the man had taken a liking to her. From the message Gu Yanwei had conveyed on behalf of Wang Xin, it was clear that that man was either a top-notch or a retard. After the wedding, she wondered how Huo Nanchen wouldugh at her. Huo Nanchen had insisted that she agree to attend Wang Xin¡¯s wedding. Gu Ruochu had no choice but to let him be. ¡°Ruo Chu, I have something to do tonight. I have to go out. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse as he stroked her hair. ¡°apany mother for dinner and go to bed early. I¡¯ll be hometer. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s sote. Is there anything important? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Gu Ruochu nodded. Huo Nanchen let go of her and walked upstairs with his long legs. Chapter 184 - Chapter 187: a chance encounter

Chapter 184: Chapter 187: a chance encounter

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu sat on the sofa in the living room. Her teacher had originally arranged for her to watch a few types of movies today so that she could submit a post-reading essay. But now, for some reason, she suddenly felt that she was not in the mood. Her heart felt empty. Perhaps this was a feeling of longing. ¡°Young Madam, dinner will be ready soon. If you¡¯re hungry, you can have some porridge to fill your stomach first. ¡± Nanny Zhang came out of the kitchen with a concerned look on her face. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll wait for mom and the others toe back before eating. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Nanny Zhang nodded and went back to the kitchen to help. ?`?`?` At the scarlet high-ss Club It was almost autumn. Yang Xi was wearing a pair of red high heels. She was an arrogant and ostentatious girl. She had a kind of ostentatious air about her. Ding! The elevator opened. Yang Xi was stunned when she saw the man inside. He was wearing a ck suit. His figure was tall and straight. His pair of ck Phoenix eyes shone coldly under the dim light. Huo Nanchen? ¡°Hi, President Huo, you¡¯re here for the scarlet high-ss club? Why don¡¯t you see Ruo Chu? ¡± Yang Xi stretched out her hand and smiled as she greeted him. However, the moment he came out, there was no one behind him. ¡°She¡¯s at home. ¡± When Huo Nanchen brushed past her, Yang Xi heard the sound of high heels stepping on the ground behind her. She subconsciously looked back. It was a girl in her early twenties. She looked very youthful and lively. Her face was covered with delicate and fresh makeup. ¡°Nanchen, what took you so long? I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. ¡± Huo Nanchen did not say anything. He took a step forward as if he did not see her reaching out her hand at all. The coldness emanating from his body made people shudder. Yang Xi had been in a romantic scene for many years. She could tell at a nce that there was something wrong with that girl. At the very least, she was not pure-hearted. She narrowed her eyes. Could this be the scene of an affair? ¡°Yo, which daughter of an Cheng is this? Why do I feel like I don¡¯t recognize her? ¡± Yang Xi¡¯s tone did not sound friendly. An duo immediately shifted her attention to her and said unhappily, ¡°who are you? What does it have to do with you! ¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. The important thing is, do you know that the person beside you is a married man? You keep talking about Nanchen, yet you still want to hold her hand intimately. You really don¡¯t know shame. ¡± ¡°Who do you think doesn¡¯t know shame? ¡± An duo immediately exploded. The natural hostility of women was raised in her heart. She looked at Yang Xi with a hint of fierceness in her eyes. However, this fierceness was just a little girl¡¯s mischievousness in Yang Xi¡¯s eyes. ¡°Of course it¡¯s who should say who. ¡± Yang Xi couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk nonsense with her. She rolled her eyes at her and stepped into the elevator that she had just arrived in. The moment the elevator door closed, the woman¡¯s Middle Finger was especially ring. In a trance, Yang Xi seemed to see a vague figure in the corridor. There was a sense of arrogance and arrogance in the smoke. Her slightly long hair was a little messy, and her yful gaze seemed to be fixed on her. In just a blink of an eye, the elevatorpletely blocked her line of sight. She did not know why, but just a nce made her feel ufortable all over. ¡°B * Tch! ¡± Outside the elevator, an duo was so angry that she stomped her feet. Anyone who was inexplicably scolded by a woman for being shameless would also be so angry that they would want to vomit blood. Huo Nanchen basically did not care much about her. He lifted his leg and walked directly to the man in the corridor. ¡°where¡¯s Lu Fang? ¡± ¡°He¡¯s inside. ¡± An SHAOSI withdrew his gaze. ¡°I thought you had be a strict wife now and would never be able to leave the house again. ¡± Huo Nanchen took out his lighter and skillfully lit a cigarette. The dim spark flickered. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that you took so long to return to the country, I wouldn¡¯t have abandoned my wife ande to a gathering with a man like you. ¡± ¡°...¡± Chapter 185 - Chapter 188: Do you love her

Chapter 185: Chapter 188: Do you love her

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Oh, you have such a big grudge against a man like me? ¡± An SHAOSI straightened his body and flicked the cigarette in his hand. Huo Nanchen nced at him expressionlessly, ¡°I¡¯m having a party with you, but you can¡¯t sleep with me. ¡± ¡°...¡± So, the grudge of not being able to sleep with his wife had been vented on him? ¡°Are you serious this time? ¡± An Shaosi narrowed his eyes, ¡°what about that person? ¡± ¡°Our rtionship is not what you think. ¡± ¡°Then do you love Gu Ruochu? ¡± An Shaosi blew out a smoke ring and asked this question, but Huo Nanchen did not answer. His phoenix-like eyes were filled with hidden emotions, making it difficult to read them. ¡°See, you haven¡¯t even thought about how to answer. ¡± An Shaosi understood, ¡°the two of you are not in love. Perhaps there was a moment of mutual appreciation, or perhaps it was a crush between a man and a woman, or perhaps it was just possessiveness. ¡± ¡°How can I say that I love her? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to exin such a question to you either. You¡¯ll be able to feel it in the future. ¡± An Shaosi held the cigarette between his thin lips ¡°Nanchen, listen to me. If you discover that you¡¯re not in love with her in the future, don¡¯t provoke her again. Once a woman falls in love, it¡¯ll be difficult for her to escape. ¡± I just don¡¯t know how Gu Ruochu feels about Nanchen. I hope that she won¡¯t fall too deeply into it. At the very least, she must remain rational so that she won¡¯t be hurt too deeply when the timees. ¡°Go in. ¡± Huo Nanchen said these three words as if he was speaking the truth. He then turned around and entered the private room at the back. An SHAOSI¡¯s indifferent gaze swept across an duo before he ignored her. An duo was so angry that she stomped her feet. A thought suddenly shed across her mind. She pursed her Red Lips and took out her phone to make a few calls. She then pressed the elevator button and went downstairs Meanwhile, Yang Xi had already taken the elevator down to the first floor. She nned to take a breather outside. She lowered her head and sent a wechat message to Gu Ruochu, ¡°Ruo Chu, I just saw a girl in her early 20s pestering your husband at Crimson. You better be careful. Mistresses are the most shameless nowadays... ¡± Gu Ruochu happened to be holding her phone and saw the Wechat Message Yang Xi had sent her. A girl in her early twenties Gu Ruochu frowned as she recalled the voice she had heard on the phone thest time. Did he go to see that girl tonight? Gu Ruochu would not ask many times, but that did not mean that she did not know. After a long pause, she looked at her phone screen and replied. Yang Xi felt her phone ring and walked as she looked at her phone. Under the dim light, arge shadow suddenly blocked her path. ¡°Yo, Miss, you¡¯re blocking my path, Yang Xi! ¡± An duo stood in front of her and blocked her path. There were a few hooligans behind her. The tattoos on their arms looked a little scary. ¡°B * Tch, do you like Nanchen? ¡± Yang Xi narrowed her beautiful eyes and had the intention to tease her. She smiled arrogantly and said, ¡°yes, so what? ¡± ¡°So what? Of course not. ¡± An duo¡¯s eyes revealed a malicious smile. She walked forward with a ss of red wine in her hand. ¡°since you¡¯re so short of men, I¡¯ll give you a bunch. How about it? ¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯d like to see which one of you can touch me! ¡± Yang Xi also smiled, but she didn¡¯t notice that a man behind her suddenly restrained her. An duo quickly poured all the red wine in her hand into her mouth. ¡°UGH... ¡± By the time Yang Xi fell to the ground, it was toote for her to hold her throat and spit it out. She knew that this woman must have drugged the wine! A man leaned over and carried her on his shoulder, and the group quickly disappeared. Chapter 186 - Chapter 189: An accident

Chapter 186: Chapter 189: An ident

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION It was gettingte into the night. Gu Ruochu suddenly felt uneasy and could not fall asleep no matter how hard she tried. She got up and took out a sleeping pill that she had not taken for a long time from the cab. She then poured out a pill. She had just poured warm water when her cell phone suddenly rang. The call had just been picked up when an unfamiliar voice sounded from the other end of the line. It sounded a little anxious, ¡°is this Madam Huo? I¡¯m Yang Xi¡¯s brother, Yang Chen. Have you seen Yang Xi tonight? ¡± Yang Xi Didn¡¯t she just chat with me on Wechat? ¡°No, what¡¯s wrong with Yang Xi? Isn¡¯t she at home? ¡± Gu Ruochu suddenly remembered that when they were chatting on Wechat, Yang Xi had mentioned that she had met Huo Nanchen and a girl in her early 20s at Crimson. ¡°I couldn¡¯t get through to her on the phone just now. This has never happened before, so I¡¯m worried that something might have happened to her! ¡± Yang Xi¡¯s heart grew even more anxious when she heard that Gu Ruochu had never seen Yang Xi before. Gu Ruochu quickly put down her cup and turned on the light, ¡°Yang Chen, don¡¯t be anxious. Xiao Xi was just contacting me on Wechat, saying that she¡¯s at Crimson. Where are you now? I¡¯ll drive over and wait for you to find her. ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go check on crimson first. ¡± Gu Ruochu hung up the phone, took the car keys and left the house. After driving the Lamborghini out, Gu Ruochu sped up and arrived at Crimson at lightning speed. It took her about ten minutes to get to her destination. ¡°Young Madam! ¡± Yang Chen had just arrived when he hurriedly walked over, ¡°I looked around crimson but didn¡¯t see Xiao Xi. ¡± ¡°Go to the surveince center and pull up the surveince footage. ¡± Gu Ruochu went upstairs without another word and Yang Chen quickly followed her. Crimson was a high-level member¡¯s ce. Most people would not be able to get their hands on the surveince footage. However, with Gu Ruochu¡¯s current status, it was a piece of cake. However, what surprised them was that the surveince footage had been broken at this time. The surveince staff looked apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Huo. There¡¯s a problem with the surveince footage at this time. We¡¯re in the middle of repairing it. ¡± Yang Chen¡¯s expression instantly turned extremely ugly. His sister had disappeared. There was a problem with the surveince footage. How could there be such a coincidence? ¡°Yang Chen, don¡¯t be anxious. ¡± A cold smile slowly appeared on Gu Ruochu¡¯s lips. ¡°I think I should know where the culprit is. ¡± ¡°where? ¡± Gu Ruochu turned around soundlessly and walked towards the third floor in a rather nonchnt manner. She was also curious as to what kind of face that girl in her early twenties had. To think that there was such an arrogant faction that dared toy their hands on the eldest daughter of the Yang family. ¡°...¡± ¡°where did you go just now? ¡± An Shaosi leaned back on the SOFA. A trace of coldness appeared in his arrogant and heroic eyes. Obviously, this sentence was said to an duo, who had just sat down. ¡°I didn¡¯t go anywhere. I just went downstairs to get some fresh air. ¡± ¡°Is that so? You still need to bring medicine to get some fresh air outside? ¡± An SHAOSI¡¯s eyes were half closed, and an duo¡¯s body stiffened. She smiled, ¡°brother, you¡¯re spouting nonsense... ¡± Before she could finish speaking, the door was suddenly kicked open. The originally lively private room suddenly becamepletely silent. The bright and mboyant red long dress was covered by a windbreaker that could withstand the low temperature, and the imposing aura was unmistakable. The sound of high heels was particrly arrogant in the air. Yang Chen, a man walking side by side with her, actually felt like he was instantly killed. She did not look at anyone, but walked straight towards young master an Shaosi. Huo Nanchen¡¯s gaze had been on her the moment she entered. Nanchen, listen to me. If you find outter that you are not in love with her, don¡¯t provoke her again. Once a woman falls in love, it will be difficult for her to escape. However, why did he feel that he was a little unable to let go. Chapter 187 - Chapter 190, interrogation

Chapter 187: Chapter 190, interrogation

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She seemed to be able to cure him. He could only fall asleep with her by his side. But now, his wife seemed to havepletely ignored him. Huo Nanchen narrowed his eyes. His eyes were even more silent and burning than usual. There were many people in the private room. The originally chaotic voices were now very quiet. Everyone turned to look at this young woman who hade uninvited. She seemed to have a special kind of charm that attracted the eyes. She came slowly, bringing with her a light. ¡°Who is this? She really has a taste. ¡± A man¡¯s frivolous voice sounded, as if it was stunning. ¡°Are you crazy? This isn¡¯t Gu Ruochu, President Huo¡¯s wife. ¡± ¡°...¡±it¡¯s actually that woman¡¯s woman! In the private room, someone¡¯s gaze swept across the room. It was bone-chilling and the man who had spoken earlier waspletely silenced. He wished that he did not exist just now. ... Gu Ruochu and Yang Chen passed through the crowd in the private room and walked straight to an Shaosi. Their cold eyesnded on an duo who was standing beside him. This girl is in her early twenties. Isn¡¯t she the one in front of me? ¡°Gu Ruochu? ¡± An duo looked at the bright and beautiful face before her and was shocked to realize that it was Gu Ruochu, whom she had previously looked down upon. It had only been a short while since shest saw her, but she almost could not recognize this woman. She was dazzling, threatening, and not as weak and timid as before. ¡°where is the girl you met on the corridor? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s voice rang in the air. An duo had just recovered from her shock and furrowed her brows, ¡°what girl? What nonsense are you spouting in front of me? I¡¯m not close to you, don¡¯t get close to me! ¡± Gu Ruochu must have wanted to get close to the friends around Nanchen so that she could use them to curry favor with her husband. How could such a petty thought escape her? She would never be able to squeeze into HUO NANCHEN¡¯S SOCIAL CIRCLE! ¡°Miss, aren¡¯t you going to tell me the truth? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes were cold as she stared at her condescendingly, ¡°I don¡¯t know who this miss has backing. How dare she attack someone else¡¯s territory? ¡± An SHAOSI¡¯s eyelids twitched as he sensed Gu Ruochu¡¯s aura. This woman that Huo Nanchen had found was not a kind person. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying! ? ¡± An duo looked indifferent as her red lips curled into a malicious sneer. She refused to admit it no matter what. Even if she knew that she was the one who had attacked him, no one would dare to teach her a lesson. No matter which woman dares to get close to Huo Nanchen, she would not end well! ¡°You don¡¯t understand, do you? ¡± Gu Ruochu nodded. How could she believe her nonsense. ¡°How about this, if thisdy is certain that she has never met my friend who had just disappeared, she will invite you to the police station to investigate. Thisdy won¡¯t mind, right? ¡± An duo¡¯s expression finally changed. An Cheng was not her territory. She subconsciously turned to look at the man next to her, wanting to ask him for help. However, all she saw was the shadow of a man in a suit. The exquisite cufflinks were low-key and luxurious. The man stood up and walked towards Gu Ruochu in a few steps. That silent aura frightened Yang Chen so much that he took a step back. ¡°Why are you here? Are you looking for me? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not reply and only stared straight at an duo. Huo Nanchen¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. He lowered his head and tried to hold her hand but Gu Ruochu arrogantly avoided him. From the beginning to the end, she did not even look at him. The surroundings werepletely silent as their eyes were fixed on the handsome man and beautiful woman. When she saw this scene, she felt as if her eyeballs were about to fall off. An duo¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly as she sized up this woman once again. Chapter 188 - Chapter 191 has changed a lot

Chapter 188: Chapter 191 has changed a lot

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Since when did this woman be so capable? A mischievous smile appeared on Lu Fang¡¯s refined face. He did not mind watching the show and said, ¡°Oh, our young master huo has been rejected by his wife to hold her hand. How did you make sister-inw angry? Do you want to go back and kneel on a durian or a keyboard? ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s eyes swept across him coldly and his gaze fell on an duo. ¡°What exactly happened? ¡± ¡°Nanchen, you should ask her! ¡± An duo felt wronged. ¡°She used me as soon as she entered the house. Maybe she just wanted to get your attention! ¡± Yang Chen had been holding back and could not stand it anymore. ¡°Miss, if my sister¡¯s disappearance really has something to do with you, the Yang family will not let you off! ¡± No matter what, the Yang family was still an Cheng¡¯s newly rich family. ¡°Huh? With just the two of you? ¡± An duo seemed to have heard a big joke. ¡°I¡¯d like to see why the Yang family won¡¯t let me off. Before you say something fierce, aren¡¯t you going to ask me what my surname is? ¡± Yang Chen did indeed feel that an duo was a stranger. An Cheng was full of hidden dragons and tigers, so this woman¡¯s identity might not be low. However, when his sister went missing, he would not back down no matter how rich and powerful she was. ¡°No matter what Miss¡¯s surname is, you should give me an exnation for making my friend go missing, shouldn¡¯t you? ¡± Gu Ruochu finally looked Huo Nanchen in the eye. ¡°Nanchen, are you nning to protect her? ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t. ¡± Gu Ruochu heaved a sigh of relief when she heard this simple answer. Just now, she had been a little worried that Huo nanchen would protect this woman. It was her first time meeting a real person today and she was indeed very beautiful. ¡°That¡¯s enough, mydy. You¡¯re not from an city, are you? I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard the saying, ¡®a strong dragon can not oppress a local snake¡¯ . How has my friend offended you? I apologize on her behalf. But she¡¯s my friend, we must see her today. ¡± An duo gritted her teeth. She knew that she was using Huo Nanchen to oppress her. Gu Ruochu looked at her and silently oppress her. ¡°Mrs. Huo, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you bring her back. ¡± An Shaosi, who had remained silent the entire time, spoke up. ¡°The one who caused the trouble was my sister. I¡¯ll be responsible for bringing her back. ¡± ¡°Brother! Do you know what you¡¯re talking about? ¡± An duo¡¯s expression turned even uglier. Isn¡¯t this a disguised confession to this woman that I¡¯ve kidnapped her? ¡°thank you very much then. ¡± Gu Ruochu nodded. ¡°No need. ¡± An Shaosi stood up and slowly took off his coat. He then casually threw it on the SOFA. His movements were swift and agile, giving off a wild and unruly beauty. He then turned around and walked towards the door of the private room. Gu Ruochu seemed to have some impression of this person. She seemed to have seen him somewhere in her past life but she had forgotten his identity for a moment. Gu Ruochu made way and took a few steps to stand by the side. Huo Nanchen reached out and held her shoulders. He pulled her slightly into his arms and said, ¡°why are you standing here? Sit By my side. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not say a word and obediently sat by his side. Her eyes were a little tired but she did not lean against Huo Nanchen¡¯s body. He had clearly noticed this. ¡°Do you want to try some of the snacks here? They¡¯re not bad. ¡± Huo Nanchen reached out and tidied up her coat. He then wrapped it tighter and carried her into his arms. Gu Ruochu was tall, but she still looked petite and dainty in front of Huo Nanchen. ¡°No need. ¡± ¡°SISTER-IN-LAW, long time no see. ¡± An duo took a ss of wine and said that she had changed quickly. Her eyes scanned the woman in her arms from head to toe with ill intentions. ¡°sister-inw has changed so much. I almost didn¡¯t recognize you just now. ¡± Chapter 189 - Yang Xi

Chapter 189: Chapter 192, Yang Xi

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu was in a bad mood and had no intention of paying any attention to an duo. She leaned into Huo Nanchen¡¯s arms and closed her eyes to rest. ¡°...¡± This silence caused the atmosphere to freeze. Lu Fang knew that an duo would find trouble because Huo Nanchen¡¯s family member was not to be trifled with. This was probably the first time an duo had received such cold treatment. The way she looked at Gu Ruochu made her gnash her teeth but she could do nothing about it. ¡°...¡± Yang Xi never thought that after 20 years of being arrogant and despotic in an Cheng, she would one day be tied up in this godforsaken ce and humiliated by others. She had just been drunk with a ss of red wine and was confused. These hooligans brought her directly to this small room. ¡°B * Tch, it¡¯s quite strong. ¡± One of the hooligans raised his hand and pped her. ¡°I¡¯ll let you have a taste of my powerter! ¡± Half of Yang Xi¡¯s face was swollen. She opened her mouth and bit the man¡¯s hand. ¡°Ah¡± the hooligan let out a scream and subconsciously let go of her. Yang Xi bumped into his stomach and the hooligan was knocked away by her. ¡°Stupid B * Tch. ¡± Yang Xi had blood at the corner of her mouth and her hair was messed up by them. However, it did not affect the smile on her face at all. This made the hooligans particrly annoyed. The little hooligans realized that they were actually beaten up by a woman. They immediately became angry out of humiliation. ¡°brothers... attack! Today... I must kill you, B * Tch! ¡± The next second, she staggered and wanted to leave this ustrophobic small room, but someone grabbed her hair and pulled it over. Yang Xi¡¯s scalp hurt The door was knocked open at this time. In the backlight, countless flying dust cut out a tall and straight man¡¯s figure. At this time, she actually noticed that he seemed to be holding a cigarette in his hand. The man took a few steps forward and punched the hooligans in the face. The hooligans could not withstand a few hits from him and fell to the ground in a few hits. ¡°GET LOST! ¡± With just one word from the man, the group of hooligans rolled and crawled out. ¡°You¡¯re really useless, you have no balls! ¡± Yang Xi spat. The wound at the corner of her mouth could not help but hiss. She looked a littleical. ¡°Don¡¯t casually say that a man has no balls. If you meet an opponent like me, I¡¯m afraid you will... ¡± the man who saved her narrowed his eyes and lifted her chin. ¡± * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * . ¡± Yang Xi looked at the man¡¯s frivolous actions and her face instantly turned ugly. She recognized him. Wasn¡¯t this the man she saw in the elevator? At first nce, she felt that his gaze made her very ufortable. Yang Xi¡¯s face immediately darkened. Although there were indeed flies circling around her, there was no one who insulted her with words like he did! Men were all so disgusting and their brains were filled with lust. ¡°Get lost, don¡¯t touch me! ¡± Yang Xi did not have any good impression of this kind of man who did not respect her. She was still wearing high heels and limping towards the door. ¡°What, you don¡¯t want to thank your savior? ¡± Yang Xi raised her head. She didn¡¯t know when he had been standing by the door. That kind of unruly wildness made her feel frightened. She red at the man in front of her, so angry that her face almost turned green. In this day and age, there was actually someone who was more hooligan than her, Yang Xi. ¡°Damn you stinky man, shameless hooligan. If you continue to spout nonsense, I¡¯ll dig out your eyes and have you physically castrated! ¡± ¡°Tsk Tsk, are all women as heartless as you? I saved you, and you still dare to scold me. ¡± The yful look in young master an¡¯s eyes became a little flirtatious. Chapter 190 - an Shaosi

Chapter 190: Chapter 193, an Shaosi

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Save me? You saved me, yet you still use such disgusting words to insult me. I think you¡¯re in cahoots with these hooligans! ¡± Yang Xi became even angrier. ¡°disgusting words? F * Ck You? ¡± An Shaosi straightened his body and slowly walked over to her with a look of iprehension. ¡°When Miss Yang indulges, aren¡¯t her words even more outrageous than this? ¡± He walked in front of her and stood still. Only then did Yang Xi realize that he was so tall. Even though she was wearing a pair of red high heels now, her gaze was still unable to match his. The way he looked at her was flirtatious and wanton. His face was handsome and unruly. ¡°I¡¯m big, what does my big size have to do with you! ¡± Yang Xi red at him even more angrily. ¡°Are you sick? I don¡¯t know you! ¡± The smile in young master an¡¯s eyes became even more obvious, but there seemed to be something that could not be seen clearly. ¡°My name is young master an. Now, do we know each other? ¡± Who wants to know you? Yang Xi almost blurted out, but she still held it in. This man was simply crazy. It was better for her to go out first. However, this man blocked the door and left a small gap at the side. If she wanted to go out, it was impossible for her to squeeze through this gap. However, this man had no vision and had no intention of moving away. ¡°Stinky Hooligan, GET OUT OF MY WAY! ¡± An SHAOSIughed softly. Suddenly, he raised his hand and hooked it on her chin. Yang Xi, who was very alert at this moment, reached out and pped his hand away. He almost subconsciously took a few steps back. ¡°Stinky Man, get away from me! ¡± TSK TSK, he was provoked! Not only did an Shaosi not have the slightest sense of shame, he even seemed to have been pleased. Heughed very heartily, and even his regr chest was trembling. Yang Xi:¡±...¡± She could no longer stay in the same space with this frivolous and impudent man. She wanted to directly break open the door and rush out. Unexpectedly, just as she made a move, an Shaosi stretched out his hand and hooked it around Yang Xi¡¯s slender waist, allowing her to lean against his body His lowughter seemed ambiguous and blurred. ¡°throwing yourself into my arms? I think Miss Yang is a beautiful woman. She will definitely be able to serve men to the point of wanting to live and die, so I¡¯m barely able to ept it. ¡± Yang Xi¡¯s body really stiffened. For a moment, she was so agitated by his words that she trembled. No matter how unbridled she was in the past, she would only use her mouth. She would not dare to flirt with others so recklessly! After all, she was a rich youngdy who had been raised since young. She had her own pride and could not stand to be teased and teased by others. What kind of F * Cking Hooligan was this! ¡°Stinky Man, I¡¯ll smash you to death! ¡± Yang Xi felt her blood rush to her head. She lifted her leg and fiercely pushed it towards the man¡¯s ce. Of course, young master an would not let her seed. His eyes were still smiling, but he had already nimbly dodged it. Looking at her standing where she was, trembling with anger, he even had the thought of trampling on her. ¡°You Stinky Man, I¡¯ll definitely not let you have it easy. ¡± Yang Xi did not even know how to scold people in an instant. She could only repeat her vicious words over and over again ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, YOU STINKY HOOLIGAN! I¡¯ll make you regret what you did to me today for the rest of your life. I¡¯ll make you pay the price! ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Young master an only nodded, but the frivolous look on his face became more and more intense. He slowly said, ¡°I¡¯m very willing to be under you every night and let you do whatever you want. ¡± ¡°AH AH AH SHUT UP! ¡± As he said this, Yang Xi had already pushed him away. She left the scene almost as if she was fleeing. Her Two high heels were hung in her hands, and she ran away in embarrassment. Fortunately, no one saw this scene, or else she would really be embarrassed to death. Chapter 191 - do you love me?

Chapter 191: Chapter 194¡ådo you love me? ¡°

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION After Yang Xi ran out of that damned ce, there were a few bodyguards standing outside. They seemed to be leading the way for her. At that moment, Yang Xi felt a little awkward. She didn¡¯t know if these people had heard or seen anything. That pervert, the next time he saw her, he would definitely not let her have it easy! ¡°Miss Yang, Mrs. Huo is waiting for you upstairs. ¡± Yang Xi was stunned for a moment. She knew that it must be Ruo Chu who was looking for her, so she obediently followed them upstairs. She felt a lingering fear in her heart. She did not know where this woman came from, but she had the audacity to drug her in such a public ce and even find a man to humiliate her. This was too terrifying! ¡°I understand. ¡± In less than half an hour, Yang Xi appeared in Gu Ruochu¡¯s private room. An duo saw that she had appeared safe and sound and knew that it was young master an who had appeared in time. Young master an knew her too well and knew how she dealt with people. It was one thing for him not to help her, but he had actually saved this woman! ¡°Xiao Xi! ¡± Yang Chen¡¯s heart finally settled when he saw his sister¡¯s figure appear in the private room. He took a few steps forward and pulled her up and down, ¡°are you alright? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright. It was an Shaosi who saved me. ¡± Yang Xi could only remember that man¡¯s name. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re alright. ¡± Gu Ruochu stood up when she heard the voice. She was finally relieved but her ears caught the words ¡®an Shaosi¡¯ . ¡°An Shaosi? ¡± Could it be the abandoned child who destroyed the an family many years ago? Gu Ruochu mumbled softly but huo Nanchen heard her. He stared at her with burning eyes, ¡°Ruo Chu, do you know an Shaosi? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know him, ¡± Gu Ruochu replied quickly. ¡°Is that so? ¡± Huo Nanchen did not know whether he believed her or not. His deep and silent gaze made her feel uneasy. If Gu Ruochu remembered correctly, an Shaosi¡¯s background was veryplicated but he had always maintained a mysterious state. He was of the dark element and was highly dangerous. Back then, he had been exiled to country M by his family and his power was weak but he had only used a year to destroy the an family. How could such a person be so simple. Bai Mo had once used a phrase to describe him. This person¡¯s flesh and blood were filled with poison. Yet, this person actually knew Huo Nanchen and seemed to be very familiar with him. Gu Ruochu¡¯s gaze towards Huo Nanchen had changed. Perhaps Huo Nanchen was not just what she had seen on the surface. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Yang Xi held her hand and nodded fearfully. When she thought of that man from earlier on, she was extremely angry. Now that Gu Ruochu was here, Huo Nanchen did not n to stay any longer. He was ready to bring her home. It was alreadyte at night. Gu Ruochu leaned on Huo Nanchen with a face full of fatigue. She was half-carried and half-carried by him. ¡°Hubby, can I hug you? ¡± Huo Nanchen saw that she was so sleepy and reached out to hug her. However, he was blocked by the person in his arms with all his strength as he pushed and shoved her, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to hug me, I don¡¯t want you to hug me! ¡± Huo Nanchen:¡±...¡± ¡°Alright, Hubby, can you stop hugging me? ¡± He only felt that this would make her feel morefortable. However, when the person in his arms lost his temper, he could only coax her in a low voice while letting her lean against him and lead her out of the clubhouse. Gu Ruochu heard the sound of high heels stomping on the ground. In the dark of the night, she suddenly asked, ¡°Huo Nanchen, do you love me? ¡± Tonight, this was the second person to ask him this question. Chapter 192 - passerby

Chapter 192: Chapter 195, passerby

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION This time, he seemed to have fallen silent. At the very least, he did not immediately reply when he looked at her. His furrowed brows appeared rather cold. Huo Nanchen¡¯s eyes were filled with emotions that she could not understand and a hint of helplessness. Perhaps, he felt that he was very willful. This silence caused a sense of disappointment to surface in Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart. It was more like a sense of destion as her heart grew colder. ¡°Ruo Chu, am I not good enough for you? ¡± Huo Nanchen did not understand. What is love The frustration in his heart began to surface. ¡°No, you are good to me. ¡± It was just that he did not love her, or rather, he did not love her enough. Gu Ruochu shook her head and suddenlyughed softly. It was just that she did not really want this kind of good. She did not know when it began, but she began to have higher expectations for this marriage and rtionship. Fortunately, even though she was tempted, she could at least hold on to it. She still remembered her mother¡¯s words from her previous life: Even if you lose your virginity, do not lose your heart. Gu Ruochu straightened her body and deliberately stayed away from him as she walked towards the parked car. Huo Nanchen knew that she was feeling ufortable. He was deep in thought when he lifted his head and saw another man standing in front of him. Gu Ruochu, who was about to get into the car, froze when she saw this man. ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± Wang Xin clearly did not see the man standing in the dark for a moment. His eyes were fixed on Gu Ruochu. ¡°Wang Xin? ¡± Ever since this ¡°ex-boyfriend¡± named Wang Xin had appeared in her sight, Gu Ruochu had secretly looked up a lot of information about him. She could recognize him at a nce. Wang Xin nodded and sighed, ¡°long time no see. I¡¯m getting married tomorrow and I suddenly thought ofing over to say a few words to you. ¡± One of his subordinates said that Gu Ruochu hade to Crimson. He drove over without a word. Perhaps it was to resolve the regret of not being able to be together in the end. Even though Gu Ruochu had changed, he still missed the love he had for her back then. ¡°there doesn¡¯t seem to be much to talk about between you and me. ¡± Gu Ruochu could not understand the thoughts of a man who hade to look for his ¡°ex-girlfriend¡± before marriage. However, Wang Xin did not seem to have bothered her much. Gu Ruochu could always say a few more words to someone she does not dislike. ¡°No matter what kind of past we have, it¡¯s already over. ¡± Wang Xin did not expect her to state these words without any emotion. He had always thought that Gu Ruochu still had feelings for him. Gu Ruochu had just finished speaking when she felt arge shadow pressing down on her. Huo Nanchen¡¯s aura turned cold and his expression was a little sinister. He knew who this Wang Xin was ¡ª his wife¡¯s ex-boyfriend. Before him, Gu Ruochu had once shared a period of time with this man. His wife was even willing to be patient and say such a thing to this man. This realization made him feel as if something was scratching at his heart. It was very ufortable. Wang Xin sighed, ¡°I know. I¡¯m getting married tomorrow. I still hope that you cane. ¡± At the very least, I can be magnanimous and give him my blessings. ¡°I¡¯lle. ¡± Gu Ruochu nodded. She no longer had the desire to say anything else, ¡°happy wedding. ¡± ¡°thank you. ¡± Wang Xin¡¯s voice was Hoarse, ¡°it¡¯s sote, let me send you home. ¡± Crimson was a high-ss clubhouse. Even though Wang Xin had his suspicions as to whether or not she had really hooked up with those rich and powerful men, he was willing to put all these spections aside tonight He only treated her as the purest first love of his life. ¡°There¡¯s no need, thank you. ¡± And now.. Huo Nanchen suddenly had a feeling that he was just a passerby between the two of them. And now, he was watching his wife and another stranger¡¯s love and hate. That was something he could not interfere with. Chapter 193 - not knowing whats good for you

Chapter 193: Chapter 196: not knowing what¡¯s good for you

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Wang Xin felt a little embarrassed after being rejected by Gu Ruochu. The sadness and sorrow from before hadpletely disappeared. All that was left was Gu Ruochu¡¯s unknowing attitude. However, now that she has hooked up with some old man, she no longer puts him in her eyes. Huo Nanchen suddenly reached out and grabbed Gu Ruochu¡¯s wrist. He gently pulled her into his arms and stared straight at Wang Xin. His handsome face was expressionless. His Line of sight towards Gu Ruochu was immediately blocked. ¡°Sir, your car is blocking my way. ¡± Wang Xin then noticed the man next to him. It was obvious that he had a dark and indifferent face. When he took a closer look, he realized that it was Huo Nanchen. This master... ... Why is he here ? ? He remembered that this ce was Crimson. It would not be strange if he really bumped into her. He still remembered that thest time he had met this legendary master was at a business banquet. He had taken a few nces from afar. The rumors about this man made Wang Xin a little excited and even more frightened. He no longer had the mood to care about Gu Ruochu. ¡°Mr. Huo, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll drive away now. ¡± Wang Xin immediately got into the car and backed up. In just a few minutes, he hadpletely disappeared from their sight. ¡°Let¡¯s go. You drive. ¡± Gu Ruochu averted her gaze and walked around him and the front of the car. She opened the car door and sat in the passenger seat. Huo Nanchen returned to the driver¡¯s seat. He did not drive but stared at her, ¡°he¡¯s just an ex-boyfriend. Is there a need to talk so much with him? What¡¯s there to be nostalgic about a man like him? ¡± He stared at her expression as if he wanted to see if there was any trace of care or nostalgia in it. Gu Ruochu did not know the reason for his jealous expression. Was it because of his possessiveness? ¡°If I keep avoiding him, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to get rid of him. Perhaps Wang Xin will fall into my narcissistic state and get into trouble. Instead of this, I might as well tell him clearly now. ¡± Although this was Gu Ruochu¡¯s first time meeting Wang Xin, she could clearly sense that this person¡¯s mind was not clear. Furthermore, that inexplicable sense of superiority made her feel a little disgusted. ¡°Is that so? ¡± ¡°could it be that Huo Shao has already mentally prepared himself to be cuckolded? ¡± Gu Ruochu scoffed. The emotions in her eyes were half-true and half-false. ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± He suddenly turned sideways and hugged her, ¡°Ruo Chu... ¡± ¡°Why do you always call me? ¡± Gu Ruochu no longer wanted to listen to him. She quietly leaned against the car window. Every time he called her, her heart would tremble. She hated this feeling. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I love you or not. You won¡¯t be able to escape. Besides, you¡¯re Mrs. Huo now. ¡± Huo Nanchen only wanted Mrs. Huo. The person he doted on and spoke sweet nothings to was only Mrs. Huo and not Gu Ruochu. How could she have the naive idea of spending her life with him in the past? Idiot! She was actually tempted. Luckily, she had not fallen for him. ¡°I understand. I will abide by the rules of a married woman. Can I go home now? I¡¯m very tired. ¡± How could Huo Nanchen not hear her perfunctory words? However, he held it in and thought that she was indeed too tired today. She would be in a better mood when she wakes up. After returning home, Gu Ruochu went straight upstairs. When she came out of the shower and saw Huo Nanchen at the head of the bed, she remembered that he would be sleeping next to her. ¡°The weather isn¡¯t too good today. ¡± Gu Ruochu looked outside as if she was serious. She sat by the side of the bed and did not go up. ¡°I feel a little cold. I¡¯d better take out two nkets to cover me. ¡± How could Huo Nanchen not understand that she wanted to sleep in separate beds with him? His face turnedpletely dark. Chapter 194 - the wedding scene

Chapter 194: Chapter 197, the wedding scene

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Now, she can¡¯t even stand the sight of him lying next to her? He could no longer hold it in and suddenly pressed her under his body. His kisses filled the sky and covered the earth. They were fierce and forceful. She could hardly breathe. At that moment, Huo Nanchen actually tasted a painful sensation. This strange feeling made him feel very unfamiliar. She was rejecting him and did not allow him to get close to her. ¡°Huo Nanchen! ¡± Gu Ruochu struggled a few times but to no avail. She was toozy to move. Cold It had not rained or cooled down today. Furthermore, she could turn on the air conditioner. This excuse of hers was too careless. Perhaps, she could not even be bothered to brush him off. When he let go of her, she felt a tingling pain on her lips. She had bitten him. Gu Ruochu did not struggle much but her clear ck and white eyes stared at him. In his eyes, she looked like a bullied, pitiful animal. She clutched the cor of her bathrobe and her eyes seemed to be a little red. ¡°Huo Nanchen, do you always like to use such violent methods? ¡± At this moment, no matter how displeased Huo Nanchen was, he was gradually fading away and his heart softened. ¡°What, I can¡¯t even touch you now? ¡± Huo Nanchen reached out and helped her tidy up her bathrobe. His dark gaze carried a hint of coldness, ¡°be obedient, Mrs. Huo. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯sst memory was huo Nanchen¡¯s face, which was right in front of her, before she fell into a deep sleep. Perhaps she was really too tired, the whole day¡¯s work had consumed all her energy. She actually felt a little cold, but for some reason, she felt as if a warm cloud had wrapped itself tightly around her. She felt as if she had fallen into a warm embrace. It wasfortable and she felt extremely safe. When Gu Ruochu opened her eyes the next day, she felt azy feeling all over her body. The warmth around her made her so lustful that she did not want to get out of bed. She turned around and saw an erged version of her embrace. Her honey-colored skin was well-defined and smooth and soft. When she realized that she was hugging a human-shaped pillow like Huo Nanchen, her entire body could not help but stiffen. She had thought that... ... With Huo Nanchen¡¯s personality and temper, he would definitely m the door and leave. At the very least, he would sleep in the study. At the very least, he would be in a Cold War for a while ... However, not only did he not wake up, he was still lying next to him. ¡°You¡¯re awake? Good Morning... ¡± Huo Nanchen felt the little movements of the person in his arms. He opened his pair of misty, deep eyes and his hair, which was as messy as a chicken¡¯s nest, did not give him the slightest feeling of being inferior. ¡°Good Morning. ¡± Gu Ruochu replied. She remembered what had happenedst night and did not intend to bring it up again. There were some things that were too much to think about. There was no point in thinking about it. They could just live their lives the way they wanted. Huo Nanchen would not bring up matters that would cause an argument of his own ord. After breakfast, Gu Ruochu received another urgent text from Gu Yanwei, reminding her not to forget that today was Wang Xin¡¯s wedding. She had promised to go. Why does this sister want me to appear at her ¡°ex-boyfriend¡¯s¡± wedding so urgently? ¡°I¡¯ll go to work in a while. I¡¯ll pick you up after the wedding. ¡± Huo Nanchen wiped his mouth with a tissue and took his car keys, ready to leave. ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the wedding now. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Gu Ruochu had thought that he would be attending the wedding with her. However, it was better if he did not attend so that he would not attract too much attention. At the Huahai hotel The bride was still putting on her makeup inside. It was said that the bride was the daughter of a nouveau riche in an city. The Wang family had taken a liking to the bride¡¯s identity as her only child as well as her uing inheritance. At the moment, the Wang family was bustling with activity. As the wife of the Wang family, Xie Xuemei was naturally looking for inws and vips with her son. Chapter 195 - Attending a wedding

Chapter 195: Chapter 198: Attending a wedding

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION There were many reporters standing at the entrance. It was quite a grand asion. As the new president of the Entertainment Agency ME, Wang Xin was rather famous. Naturally, they would not let go of this kind of gossip. In an Cheng, although there were prestigious families such as the Huo, Li, Han, and Luo families, there were also newly established wealthy businessmen like the Wang family. In addition to ME¡¯s ranking in an Cheng¡¯s entertainment giant, the rumors of the bride carrying a hundred million yuan dowry would definitely make headlines Tomorrow. The main characters of today¡¯s wedding were the bride and groom. By the time Gu Ruochu arrived at the Huahai hotel alone, someone was already leading the way inside. Wang Xin had invited many of his university ssmates to his wedding. Zhu Li, Liu Mengyu, and the others had all arrived. After presenting the greeting card at the door and handing over the gift money, Gu Ruochu sessfully entered. Today¡¯s wedding bride was the female lead, so Gu Ruochu deliberately wore light-colored clothes and did not apany anyone. ¡°Ruo Chu? You... why are you here? ¡± Zhu Li was still talking to someone when she saw Gu Ruochu¡¯s figure as soon as she entered the room. She was a little surprised She did not mean any harm when she asked this question ... The News of Ruo Chu and Wang Xin¡¯s love affair had spread throughout the entire grade. Due to the unequal rtionship between their families, Wang Xin¡¯s mother, Xie Xuemei, was extremely harsh towards Gu Ruochu. She chided Gu Ruochu at the entrance of the ssroom for seducing her son. Every single word of abuse was unbearable to the ears. At that time, Xie Xuemei had even alerted Gu Ruochu¡¯s mother and used Gu Ruochu¡¯s mother of teaching her daughter poorly. Even with such a lowly status, she still wanted to climb up to the Wang family. A Haughty Lady had insulted a female student in front of everyone, not giving any face at all. At that time, Ruo Chu¡¯s tears had almost fallen. Wang Xin was also afraid of his mother. He only knew how to persuade his mother to let it be. Ruo Chu and her mother did not seem to have a good rtionship. At that time, her mother had pulled her hair without a second word and scolded her for being shameless. She was even more agitated than Xie Xuemei. Because of this incident, Gu Ruochu and Wang Xin hadpletely broken up. At that time, Ruo Chu was seriously ill and had note to school for a month. Even though Zhu Li and Gu Ruochu did not have a good rtionship at that time, she sympathized with her endlessly. However, Zhu Li now felt that Gu Ruochu was a magical person. She had suddenly be the daughter-inw of the Huo family. Needless to say, the status of the Huo family in an Cheng was not evenparable to that of the Wang family. Moreover, she was married to Huo Shao! This fate was too good! Gu Ruochu remembered that this girl had brought her to thest ss reunion. Her name was Zhu Li, and she was rather innocent and kind. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve received the invitation. ¡± Gu Ruochu waved the wedding invitation in her hand, ¡°shall we go in together? ¡± ¡°Sure. ¡± Zhu Li did not expect Wang Xin to be the one who had sent the invitation to Gu Ruochu. In her heart, she did not quite agree with his actions. She clearly knew that her mother had a great prejudice against Ruo Chu, yet she had invited her ex-husband to her wedding. Based on her understanding of Gu Ruochu, she would never take the initiative to attend her ex-husband¡¯s wedding. She wondered if Wang Xin knew that Gu Ruochu was married to Huo Nanchen. Zhu Li hesitated for a moment, unsure if she should say anything. Both of them entered the hotel with different thoughts and attracted quite a few gazes. Gu Ruochu¡¯s gaze remained calm as if she was only here to attend the wedding. What a coincidence. The two of them bumped into Xie Xuemei who was in a hurry and Wang Xin who was the groom today. ¡°Ruo Chu, you¡¯re here? ¡± Wang Xin was stunned. His eyes shed with surprise the moment he saw her. Chapter 196 - Misunderstanding

Chapter 196: Chapter 199: Misunderstanding

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Xie Xuemei was originally in a good mood today. However, when she saw Gu Ruochu again, her exquisitely made-up face instantly darkened. She clicked her tongue and said, ¡°Gu Ruochu, why is it you? Our Wang Xin is about to get married and you¡¯re still pestering him? You¡¯re really shameless! ¡± In the past, when she was at school, this woman had almost charmed her son into a frenzy. Don¡¯t think that she does not know that this woman is just greedy for the Wang family¡¯s money and power. Gu Ruochu furrowed her brows when she heard such abusive words. Judging from her posture and age, she seemed to be Wang Xin¡¯s mother. The Wang family was still a wealthy family after all. She never thought that this woman, who looked like the mistress of the household, would utter such uncouth words. Gu Ruochu had no interest in this kind of woman. ¡°Auntie, Ruo Chu is only here for the wedding. Don¡¯t use such harsh words. ¡± Zhu Li could not stand it any longer and tactfully reminded her. ¡°Zhu Li, don¡¯t be fooled by this woman. Do you really think that she¡¯s only here for the wedding of her ex This kind of woman is very scheming. She might be nning to ruin the wedding and use this opportunity to gain sympathy so that my son will soften his heart and get back together with her!¡±How could Xie Xuemei believe that Gu Ruochu would not have any feelings for her son His son was so outstanding that he could be considered one of the top figures in the entire an city. ording to her son, this woman did not seem to be honest. She used her face to seduce all those old men with families. Fortunately, she had managed to stop her son from dating this woman in time. Zhu Li:¡±...¡± Her expression suddenly turned a little strange. She never thought that Xie Xuemei would have such naive thoughts. With Gu Ruochu¡¯s current status, Wang Xin might not even be able to touch a single finger of hers. Now that she has such an outstanding man by her side and such a noble status, how could Gu Ruochu take a fancy to this ex? She really wanted to kindly remind Xie Xuemei about Gu Ruochu¡¯s marriage. However, it did not seem to be a good idea at the moment. She looked at Gu Ruochu awkwardly for a moment. Wang Xin, on the other hand, deliberately remained silent. In his heart, he tacitly agreed with his mother¡¯s thoughts. The Gu Ruochu today was indeed different from what he had seen in the past. Perhaps it was due to the fact that people rely on their clothes to make themselves look good. Gu Ruochu¡¯s expensive and expensive dress actually entuated her socialite aura. Her luxurious bracelet and the jewelry on her body reflected a faint luster, making her look elegant and elegant. Was she not putting in so much effort to dress herself up for him to see? He admitted that she had stunned him today. In reality, Wang Xin was indeed narcissistic. Ever since she had married into the Huo family, she had always dressed up solemnly no matter what event she attended. Liu mengyu had been chatting with the bride and trying to curry favor with her. When she stepped out, she happened to see Gu Ruochu, who was dressed to the nines. A wave of jealousy rose from the bottom of her heart. It was only after the ss reunion that she found out that Gu Ruochu was Madam Huo. That man was probably someone she would never be able to get close to even in her dreams. He was like the moon in the sky, unattainable. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t that Gu Ruochu? How dare youe? ¡± Liu mengyu was still fuming from the humiliation and disy of affection at the ss reunion. She exploded the moment she saw her. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I wouldn¡¯t dare to do. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression remained calm as she nced sideways at Liu Mengyu, ¡°on the other hand, what have you done to make a preemptive strike? ¡± Chapter 197 - was full of curses

Chapter 197: Chapter 200 was full of curses

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Gu Ruochu, how dare you scold me! ¡± Liu Mengyu was still too used to Gu Ruochu¡¯s silence in the past. Could it be that after getting married, even the previous SL * T had be noble? So what if Gu Ruochu was Madam Huo She hade to attend her ex-husband¡¯s wedding because she could not forget her ex-boyfriend. If Huo Shao were to find out about this, he might even hate her and abandon her. Liu mengyu thought She then became even more arrogant, ¡°Gu Ruochu, you mistress, didn¡¯t youe here today to break up Wang Xin and Lin Yufei? Stop putting on airs in front of me. I still don¡¯t know what dirty thoughts you have hidden in your heart! ¡± ¡°mengyu is right. I¡¯ve seen this kind of woman many times Isn¡¯t it all for the sake of Wang Xin¡¯s money and power. Doesn¡¯t he have the face of a vixen If you hook up with those rich old men and spread your legs, won¡¯t the money be there If you want to seduce my son and ruin the wedding, I, Xie Xuemei, will be the first to disagree!¡±Xie Xuemei saw that someone had agreed with her Using Vulgarnguage to mock Gu Ruochu was even more exciting. Zhu Li was speechless. She looked at Gu ruochu cautiously, ¡°Ruo Chu, why don¡¯t we leave? There¡¯s something wrong with these people¡¯s brains. ¡± ¡°leave? ¡± Gu Ruochu held her hand, ¡°didn¡¯t you use me of ruining their wedding? I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve always respected honesty. Now that I¡¯ve been used of ruining their wedding, wouldn¡¯t it be a great loss if I didn¡¯t do something? ¡± Not only was there not a hint of embarrassment on her face, the arrogance in her eyes made people feel a sense of submission. Zhu Li,¡±...¡± Madam Huo, what are you trying to do? When Xie Xuemei saw that Gu Ruochu was not as ashamed as she had expected, her expression became even uglier and her mood became even more displeased. She remembered that Gu Ruochu was so ashamed and angry that she wanted to die. All she knew was to stand at the door and cry. Xie Xuemei¡¯s scolding became even more intense after the unexpected oue. As the bride, Lin Yufei heard themotion at the door and came out to take a look under thepany of many people. She furrowed her brows and asked, ¡°What¡¯s all themotion about? ¡± Liu Mengyu was afraid that things would not be big enough. She red at Gu Ruochu and walked towards the bride to stir up trouble, ¡°Yufei, this woman is the Gu Ruochu I mentioned earlier. She¡¯s so shameless. She¡¯s even seducing men to the wedding. ¡± Lin Yufei had invited many of her friends and close friends to her wedding. All of them came from good families. Hearing Liu Mengyu¡¯s words, she really thought that a mistress hade to cause trouble. She looked at Gu Ruochu with disdain in her eyes. As Wang Xin¡¯s bride, Lin Yufei naturally knew the story of her ex. When Xie Xuemei hade to the school to cause trouble and insult Gu Ruochu, she had instigated it all in order to take this man for her own. Gu Ruochu did not even think about her status. It would be like stepping on an ant if she were to step on her to death. A lowly person should live the life she should live and still want to change her fate by marrying into a wealthy family? Lin Yufei tugged on the corner of her wedding dress as she slowly stepped forward. ¡°You must be Ruo Chu, right I¡¯m Wang Xin¡¯s wife. Wee to our wedding. I know that you used to like Wang Xin very much. He was indeed an outstanding man and a good man worthy of being entrusted with your life. However, the past is the past. We hope that you can move on and stop being so stubborn. After all, being a mistress is something that society will despise andugh at.¡± ¡°Mrs. Wang, it seems like you guys sent me the invitation yourself. Why did Ie knocking on your door as you wished? All of you came over to humiliate me with words. I won¡¯t argue with you guys, but don¡¯t be so shameless! ¡± Chapter 198 - appeared in his line of sight

Chapter 198: Chapter 201 appeared in his line of sight

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu waved the invitation card in her hand. Lin Yufei¡¯s expression turned ugly when she saw it. Gu Ruochu¡¯s words clearly meant that she was not giving Lin Yufei any face! ¡°Ruo Chu, don¡¯t go too far! ¡± Wang Xin, who had been silent the whole time, finally stepped forward to defend his little wife when he saw her ugly expression. ¡°Wang Xin, you¡¯re the one who invited me to the wedding. Your wife and mother came up to me without a word and pointed at my nose to scold me. WHO¡¯s the one who¡¯s going too far, HMM? ¡± The sneer and sarcasm on Gu Ruochu¡¯s red lips made Wang Xin¡¯s eyes hurt. Yes, they were the ones who had gone too far. But couldn¡¯t Gu Ruochu bear with it for his sake? ¡°My mother is an elder. What¡¯s wrong with lecturing you a little No matter what, you should respect her, shouldn¡¯t you I¡¯m already married. Forget about me. It¡¯s impossible between us. Don¡¯t try to Pester me anymore. You¡¯re not even clean anymore and you still have the face toe back to me... ¡°... ¡°...¡± Wang Xin subconsciously held Gu Ruochu¡¯s hand as he spoke. When he thought of her being kept by the old man, he let go of her in disgust. If she had not done so many disgusting things outside, he might have kept her in captivity and given her some love. Gu Ruochu did not know why the original owner would take a fancy to such a high-ss man. Even if the man had a good face, his character was so bad that he could explode by himself. Lin Yufei¡¯s close friends did not know the truth. They pointed at Gu Ruochu and said, ¡°how shameless. It seems that he¡¯s a repeat offender of the mistress. I wonder how many families he has broken up in the past. He has the face of a vixen... ¡± ¡°mistress? ¡± Gu Ruochu felt that this word wasughable. She looked at Lin Yufei and Xie Xuemei with a meaningful gaze, ¡°when ites to mistresses, some people can be considered the ancestors of mistresses. ¡± Xie Xuemei saw Gu Ruochu¡¯s gaze and her heart skipped a beat. What does Gu Ruochu¡¯s gaze mean? ¡°And you, Wang Xin. ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at Wang Xin with contempt. Her Gaze was bone-chilling ¡°where did you get your face from? Do you think that you¡¯re a sought-after person? Ask your mother. Don¡¯t you know your own identity? Am I not clean? No matter how dirty I am, I¡¯m still cleaner than what you and Gu Yanwei have done! ¡± Hearing this, Xie Xuemei felt a sharp pain in her heart. This SL * T was clearly hinting that she knew that she was a mistress! ¡°someone, get this woman out of here. She¡¯s deliberately sabotaging my son¡¯s wedding. She might have done some dirty business earlier on. Take her to the police station and lock her up for ten days to half a month! ¡± Wang Xin¡¯s face turned Ashen when he saw Gu Ruochu rebuking him. ¡°I¡¯m the new president of ME. I request that you take away the person who ruined my wedding. As for whether or not you¡¯ve done any business, let the public security authorities decide. ¡± The security guard at the entrance of the hotel heard Wang Xin¡¯s exnation and asked for more people on the walkie-talkie as he walked towards Gu Ruochu. Zhu Li knew that the situation was getting out of hand when she saw this. She said anxiously, ¡°stop right there. Don¡¯t you know who this person is? How dare you make a move... ¡± Just then, there was a suddenmotion from upstairs. A man who looked like a hotel manager walked over and reprimanded them sternly, ¡°everyone, stop right there. Have you gone mad? How dare you touch the Young Madam? ¡± The crowd subconsciously made way for the manager. Behind him.. In the backlight, a tall figure slowly appeared in everyone¡¯s line of sight. The people standing on both sides suddenly lost their voices. The flowers in the bridesmaids¡¯hands fell to the ground. Chapter 199 - leaving without a care in the world

Chapter 199: Chapter 202: leaving without a care in the world

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Everyone¡¯s attention waspletely drawn to this person who had suddenly appeared. The Wang family, including Lin Yufei, werepletely eclipsed by him. Gu Ruochu watched as he walked over and felt that this man had brought his own BGM with him. He did not exude an overly domineering and cold aura. Instead, he had the image of an elegant and noble young master who was born into a noble family. It was mesmerizing. Coincidentally, he was one of Gu Ruochu¡¯s favorites. He hade to save her once again. Gu Ruochu did not know why but she felt that she had been wronged more than ever today. She was so wronged that she only wanted him to take her away. She left without a care in the world. Lin Yufei¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw this. She was initially unhappy that her radiance had been snatched away on her wedding day but now, she waspletely captivated by this man¡¯s temperament and looks. She had thought that Wang Xin had a pretty good face and was considered outstanding among her best friend and boyfriend. However, she never expected that there would be such an outstanding and perfect man. ¡°Who is this? He looks so handsome and has an aura. ¡± ¡°In short, he doesn¡¯t look like an ordinary person... ¡± The reporter¡¯s shlight suddenly shed excitedly. He knew that he was not meeting an ordinary person. ¡°Huo, isn¡¯t this young master huo? ¡± Oh My god, why would huo appear at the Wang Family¡¯s wedding! When the Wang family heard the reporter¡¯s shouts, they were also a little shocked. They were more proud and proud. Huo came to attend Wang Xin¡¯s wedding. Wasn¡¯t this an honor? Lin Yufei was even more shocked when she heard the man¡¯s identity. At the same time, she had a romantic thought. Could it be that huo had taken a fancy to her? The security guards who had already walked up were a little confused. They heard from the manager that the young Madam was confused. What Young Madam? Where was the young Madam? Looking at the manager¡¯s angry look, they knew that he had a pretty good bonus and benefits in his hands. Of course, they didn¡¯t dare to offend him. Before they had time to think, the security guards were already respectful to the manager. ¡°Manager, why are you here? We¡¯re just here to clean up the scene. It won¡¯t take long. There¡¯s no big trouble. ¡± The manager could feel the oppressive aura from behind him and he could not help but sweat in his heart. There¡¯s not much trouble yet and they still think that the trouble isn¡¯t big enough? When Xie Xuemei saw that the manager hade over, she thought that he hade personally to apologize. Even if today¡¯s incident had nothing to do with the hotel manager, it would still happen in Hua Hai. The Wang Family¡¯s status in an Cheng was not low, so these people would naturally try to curry favor with them. At the thought of this, Xie Xuemei¡¯s eyes were set higher than anyone else¡¯s. She scoffed coldly as she looked at Gu Ruochu, waiting for her to cry and beg for mercy. However, in the next second, Huo Nanchen strode forward with his long legs and walked straight towards Gu Ruochu. His tall and straight figure reflected a beautiful halo in the backlight. Gu Ruochu looked at him and her heart suddenly became very calm. This... What¡¯s going on ? ? Master Huo is actually walking towards Gu Ruochu? ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± Huo Nanchen had already opened his mouth and called out to her. Just as everyone was shocked and shocked, Huo Nanchen had already stood beside Gu Ruochu. He looked at her and suddenly pressed her into his arms under everyone¡¯s gaze, ¡°they¡¯re bullying you. Don¡¯t you know how to use my name? ¡± He suddenly looked at Xie Xuemei, ¡°did you just say that you want to touch my wife? ¡± Xie Xuemei was still immersed in the shock of him hugging Gu Ruochu. Her legs went soft when she heard him call her his wife. ¡°I... ¡± Chapter 200 - Thank you for helping us

Chapter 200: Chapter 203: Thank you for helping us

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu is actually Huo¡¯s wife? How is that possible! How could Gu Ruochu have anything to do with Huo Nanchen? ! Under everyone¡¯s astonished Gaze, Gu Ruochu did not show much emotion. She seemed to have gotten used to it, ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to say. ¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± Huo Nanchen ignored her willfulness and wrapped her hand in his palm. His other hand went into her long hair and kissed her forehead in front of everyone. ¡°These people don¡¯t deserve to hurt Mrs. Huo, who bullied me. ¡± There was silence everywhere as everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on the people on the stage. It was as if they were the main characters of the day. The reporters¡¯shlights shed even more frequently. All they saw was a beautiful scene. A noble and indifferent man was revealing his gentle and gentle side in front of this woman. No one had ever seen him like this. It was impossible for Gu Ruochu to say that her heart was not moved at all. When he kissed her, she closed her eyes subconsciously. Her eyes were a little sour. Her heart was a little sweet, but there was also a mixture of bitterness and pain. His gentleness was like a poison that pierced through the intestines. In her eyes, the only mistake he had made was probably not loving her. Huo Nanchen¡¯s appearance had rmed everyone at the wedding. After everyone saw the dog abuse and saw that Huo Nanchen seemed to be coaxing the person in his arms, they then raised their heads to look at everyone. ¡°I¡¯vee this time mostly to thank Mr. Wang Xin and Mr. Wang for sparing Ruo Chu and allowing her toe to my side. I¡¯m grateful for your kindness in not marrying her and for fulfilling our wishes. ¡± Gu Ruochu felt as if she had memorized the official speech. Wang Xin¡¯s face was now contorted beyond recognition. His face alternated between green and white, and he looked extremely embarrassed. He thought about how he had bumped into Huo nanchen outside scarletst night and did not think much about it. Only now did he realize that they were husband and wife! No wonder Gu Ruochu looked at him with such cold and disdainful eyes. It turns out that she was no longer the same as before. She had transformed into a Golden Phoenix in a single leap. How could she have taken a fancy to him? In her eyes, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯m like a clown who keeps jumping around in front of her. I¡¯veughed at him eight hundred times in my heart! If there was a crack in the ground, he would have crawled into it a long time ago. Lin Yufei and Xie Xuemei were devastated. Their faces were as Pale as ghosts. Lin Yufei was still clutching Xie Xuemei¡¯s arm tightly, refusing to admit the truth, ¡°how is this possible? This is absolutely impossible. How could Gu Ruochu... ¡± Xie Xuemei¡¯s face was even paler than Lin Yufei¡¯s. She could not believe that Gu Ruochu had such a noble status. No matter how much she thought that her son was good, she would never think that her son was better than Huo Nanchen. She... ... Did not want to see Gu Ruochu find a man who was so much better than her son. She even hoped that she would think about her son for the rest of her life. She could not forget her son and could only marry an ordinary husband. In the end, she felt that her son was the best ... Women all have vanity. ¡°Hubby, since they don¡¯t wee us, there¡¯s no need for us to stay here any longer. ¡± Gu Ruochu could not be bothered to look at these people. She had always looked down on mistresses She was willing toe today because she wanted to fulfill Gu Yanwei¡¯s wish to ¡°humiliate¡± herself. Even though Gu Yanwei had never appeared from the beginning to the end, these women were so coincidental in finding fault with her today. Could it be that she had nothing to do with this woman? Gu Ruochu refused to believe it. She knew that she was in a prestigious society and a single misstep could ruin her reputation. However, Gu Yanwei may not be qualified to y with her! Lin Yufei¡¯s parents had no idea what had happened. When they heard Gu Ruochu¡¯s words, they grew anxious. Chapter 201 - embarrassed them

Chapter 201: Chapter 204 embarrassed them

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Yufei, what¡¯s going on? ¡± Of course, the Lin family¡¯s parents did not dare to question Gu Ruochu and Huo Nanchen about what had happened. They could already guess that their daughter and son-inw had offended them. How could Lin Yufei be in the mood to care about her parents? Her good mood about getting married had beenpletely destroyed, leaving only a mess. Gu Ruochu could only feel the man¡¯s breath, warmth, embrace, and heartbeat beside her. She felt that she could not leave him any longer. The more she relied on her, the more... ... She could not help but want to love him ... She turned her body slightly and her long hair covered half of her face. No emotions could be seen. Everyone present was either in a state of shock or disbelief. Only Xie Xuemei¡¯s husband, Wang Xin¡¯s father, Wang Jian, returned to his senses and stepped forward to mediate the atmosphere. ¡°Mr. Huo, perhaps there¡¯s been a misunderstanding. Please don¡¯t mind. Thank you, Mr. Huo, for bringing your wife to my son¡¯s wedding. Please take a seat in the front hall. ¡± Huo Nanchen then nced at Wang Jian and spoke in the same tone, ¡°I remember that President Wang¡¯s wife¡¯s surname seems to be Lan. Why is her surname Xie Now? ¡± Wang Jian¡¯s expression changed instantly. His first wife¡¯s surname was indeed Lan. She was a woman he had met in the small town. His first wife¡¯s looks and status were no longerpatible with his current position as the president. Hence, he had dumped his first wife after he had hooked up with Xie Xuemei. ¡°This... ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s mention of this in such an asion would undoubtedly embarrass them. However, his tone did not seem like he was looking for trouble at all. His tone was so calm that it sounded like he was merely asking a question. Xie Xuemei was afraid that he would expose her in front of so many people so she quickly added, ¡°Wang Jian and I are married for the second time, so... ¡± Gu Ruochu, who had been silent, suddenly looked at her and said mockingly, ¡°mm, I remember that Wang Xin should be in his twenties. It seems that President Wang and his first wife have only been divorced for a few years. I didn¡¯t expect that the son of the current Madam would be so old already. ¡± Gu Ruochu had just finished speaking when a strange gasping sound came from the side. The surroundings were in an uproar They were not very clear about the rtionship between Wang Jian and the current madam. However, when Madam Huo said this, it seemed that... ... Wang Xin is an illegitimate child ! The new president of ME entertainment was actually an illegitimate child! ? ? Those bestie friends who were originally envious of Lin Yufei marrying a good man looked at her strangely. ¡°I really thought she married a prince charming, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be an illegitimate child. What¡¯s an illegitimate child? She¡¯s just an illegitimate child! ¡± ¡°exactly, she¡¯s still showing off in front of us all day long. So she¡¯s an illegitimate child of a mistress. So what if she¡¯s been promoted? She¡¯s still an illegitimate child born out of wedlock! ¡± ... Lin Yufei¡¯s face turned green with anger when she heard the whispers around her. She thought about how Gu Ruochu and Huo Nanchen¡¯s appearance today had caused her to lose all face on her wedding day. She hated Gu Ruochu to death in her heart! How could the Lin family¡¯s parents still not know the INS and outs of the matter? It turned out that the illegitimate child that her daughter wanted to marry with all her heart was actually a stain-filled illegitimate child! ¡°Yufei, have you gone mad? You actually married an illegitimate child! ¡± Mother Lin¡¯s originally gentle attitude had now be iparably unyielding. ¡°I don¡¯t care. We can¡¯t get married anymore. ¡± ¡°How can we do that? inws, do you think that marriage is child¡¯s y? If you want to get married, you should get married. If you don¡¯t want to get married, you shouldn¡¯t get married? ¡± Xie Xuemei was fuming with anger. She gritted her teeth as she looked at the Lin family¡¯s parents. ¡°You still have the nerve to say that? An illegitimate child? How can he be worthy of the Lin family? ¡± Mother Lin scoffed with her nose and pulled her daughter out of the house. Wang Xin¡¯s expression turned even more unsightly. He was frustrated and frustrated. Gu Ruochu watched the show from the side as if she had nothing to do with it. She only nced at Huo Nanchen calmly. ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Chapter 202 - A joke

Chapter 202: Chapter 205: A joke

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu and Huo Nanchen were just about to leave when they heard someone scream from behind, ¡°oh no, chief Wang, madam seems to have fainted! ¡± Once Xie Xuemei fainted, Wang Xin and Wang Jian panicked as well. They quickly rushed forward to support her while making a phone call. In an instant, the wedding venue was in chaos. Mother Lin¡¯s disgusted gaze swept across Xie Xuemei¡¯s body. She felt that this woman¡¯s pretentious skills were first-rate. She was a mistress after all. She had seen many such tragic tricks and only those disgusting and vulgar men would fall for it. ording to what people say now, this kind of woman should not erect a memorial but a monument! However, it was something that could not be put on the table! Not to mention mother Lin, even Lin Yufei¡¯s face was contorted. It was something that would only embarrass herself! She looked at the exquisite decoration of this luxurious hotel with a sense of loss. It made her feel very down and out. However, when she raised her head, she realized that Huo Nanchen had left without her knowing when. The seductive thoughts that had been burning in her heart werepletely extinguished just like that. She waspletely lost. ¡°...¡± The Sky was slightly cold. Gu Ruochu was led out by his hand. She subconsciously followed him without saying a word. Huo Nanchen saw that her long hair was almost covering her face. He lowered his head, not knowing what to think. Gu Ruochu seemed to have something on her mind. She did not even realize when he had stopped. Her entire body crashed into her back and her nose was slightly sore from the impact. ¡°Why did you stop? ¡± She covered her nose andined softly. Huo Nanchen was very interested in the way she was throwing a Tantrum. His silent manner surprised her. She raised her head and met his deep and iprehensible eyes. She instinctively averted her gaze as if she had been electrocuted. He noticed this and a suppressed and irritated feeling welled up in his heart. He forced her to meet his gaze, ¡°why are you avoiding me? What¡¯s the problem now? ¡± Gu Ruochu was stunned and replied indifferently, ¡°nothing. ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t talk much today. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t usually talk to you either. It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t take it seriously. ¡± These words made her heart ache for some reason. He could always easily detect the change in her mood, but he did not know the root cause of the change in her mood. He clearly did not love her, why did he still give her gentleness and indulgence. She was just an ordinary person, she would fall in love and be greedy. ¡°No? ¡± He nced at her and suddenly reached out to pull her into his embrace. She was stunned for a second and started to struggle, as if she was a little disgusted by his touch. She even resisted his closeness and embrace. ¡°Look, you¡¯re avoiding me, do you want to continue lying to me or to yourself? ¡± Huo Nanchen looked at her, his eyes were filled with other emotions, deep and deep, and his voice was low. ¡°I said that you¡¯re a little liar, yet you refuse to admit it. ¡± ¡°Huo Nanchen, don¡¯t call me that again. ¡± ¡°Why not? You¡¯re my wife. Why can¡¯t I call you that? ¡± He furrowed his brows and stared sharply at her with his eagle-like eyes. ¡°Then do you love me? ¡± Huo Nanchen pursed his thin lips and did not speak. Gu Ruoyun knew that she would only embarrass herself, but she still asked anyway. Unsurprisingly, she received an answer that was not the answer. Wasn¡¯t his silence the clearest answer? ¡°You see, you don¡¯t love me at all. ¡± Gu Ruochu took a few steps back and shook her head as she calmly stared at him ¡°I¡¯m different from you. If I don¡¯t love you, I won¡¯t be able to sweet-talk you. Don¡¯t you think that this is very hypocritical? So hypocritical that it makes people feel like they can¡¯t even withstand a single blow, like an absurd joke? ¡± She had lived too calmly and rationally. She would rather live in the real world than be torn apart by ayer of candy paper. Chapter 203 - is complicated

Chapter 203: Chapter 206 isplicated

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION They are currently married. Otherwise, it would be a game that she detests the most ¡ª ambiguity. Ambiguity makes one feel wronged and it hurts one¡¯s body and heart. Gu Ruochu had once heard the saying that one only knows the taste of love when one meets the right person. She should not be the right person for Huo Nanchen, right. ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m a hypocrite? ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s expression immediately turned cold when he heard what she said. When he heard what she said, he suddenly grabbed her elbow and asked, ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m a hypocrite or do you want to divorce me and find another man? ¡± Gu Ruochu felt her elbow hurt a little from his grip but she still looked straight at him. She wanted to pull her hand away but could not. It was clearly his own problem but now, he had shifted it all onto her. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart was filled with anger as she stared at his face as if it had turned into ice She shook her head, ¡°Huo Nanchen, if our marriage had remained cooperative from the beginning and had not interfered with each other, perhaps it would have been mutually beneficial. But now, this kind of marriage has really tired me out. ¡± It was even possible that it could not continue. ¡°At the end of the day, you still want a divorce. ¡± Huo Nanchen felt that he had never been so angry before. It was as if he had returned to their original state. When he was angry, he was as irritable as a demon. Gu Ruochu had not seen him like this for a long time and she felt a little fearful. ¡°Am I not good to you? Why do you always want to leave? ¡± Yes, he was very good to her. However, Gu Ruochu hated how good he was. It did not matter if she was pretentious or pretentious, she simply did not need such an illusion. ¡°Huo Nanchen, if we really can¡¯te to an agreement on this issue, we¡¯ll have to get a divorce. ¡± Gu Ruochu suddenly broke free from his grip. Her eyes were filled with cold determination. Huo Nanchen watched as she calmly said these words. A bone-chilling chill spread from his body and intensified. Heh... ... No matter what, they still had to get a divorce. ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± He suddenly took a step forward and spoke in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that once a woman has a child, no matter how wild her thoughts may be, she will withdraw them. You, on the other hand, are too disobedient. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you still want me to have a child? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart could not help but ache as her eyes began to heat up. ¡°I only want you to have a child. ¡± As soon as she finished speaking, arge shadow suddenly pressed down on her. In front of everyone, he reached out and ran his hand through her hair. The kissnded fiercely. Gu Ruochu¡¯s lips and tongue felt numb and painful. All the strength in her body was gone as if she had been stripped of a cocoon. As soon as she closed her eyes, a tear fell. It was bitter and heartbreaking. Her tears made him even crazier. ¡°Ruo Chu, I want to have a child with you. Do you want to have one? ¡± He pressed down on the back of her head and gently rubbed the tip of his nose against hers. His voice was low and hoarse ¡°Take back your heart and be with me properly. In the past, I would never divorce you, much less now. You¡¯d better give up on the idea of divorce because it¡¯s useless. I won¡¯t get a divorce. ¡± Gu Ruochu replied in a fit of Pique, ¡°I won¡¯t have one. ¡± ¡°honey, I¡¯ll make you want to have one. ¡± Huo Nanchen did not want to argue with her here. He also did not want to make her angry and sad. ¡°Be good, don¡¯t argue. If you argue, my heart will ache for you. ¡± He was very gentle and his voice was extremely seductive. It was undeniable that there was a sweet and sour feeling in her heart that was hard to describe. ¡°Huo Nanchen, I¡¯m very ufortable. ¡± It was unknown whether it was because she was feeling ufortable or physically ufortable. His kissnded on her forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll carry you back. Be Good. ¡± Gu Ruochu was held tightly in his arms. She did not show any expression and did not speak again. She had long lost her strength. A sweet and sour feeling alternated in her heart and her emotions became more and moreplicated. He bent over, picked her up horizontally, and walked toward the ck luxury car. Chapter 204 - finding fault

Chapter 204: Chapter 207 finding fault

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION In the car, Uncle Wang had actually seen the couple arguing a long time ago. He had wanted to get out of the car to give them some advice, but he was afraid that the cannon fodder would ignite the mes of war, so he endured it and did not get out. As soon as he got into the car, Uncle Wang could not help but mutter, ¡°mister and Madam, if there¡¯s anything between the husband and wife, let¡¯s talk it out. There¡¯s no need for the two of them to quarrel, and they¡¯re still fighting so fiercely. ¡± Gu Ruochu looked out of the car window. She leaned her head gently against the ss and watched the cars passing by, not saying a word. Looking at the time, she could already go back to work. The matter between her and Huo Nanchen could not be resolved in a day or two. ¡°Look, even uncle Wang understands the principle. ¡± He covered her with one hand and leaned his body against hers. ¡°Yes, even uncle Wang understands the principle... ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s lips curled into a smile. She only found it funny. Quarreling would not solve any problems. His torture was undoubtedly a death sentence. Huo Nanchen saw the smile on her lips and his eyes gradually warmed up. His slender fingers unconsciously touched the corners of her lips. Gu Ruochu realized that not only did he like to kiss her without restraint, he also liked to touch her sometimes. ¡°Let¡¯s go home. ¡± Gu Ruochu cleverly avoided him from an angle. After saying this to uncle Wang, she closed her eyes to rest. Huo Nanchen was not angry. He merely stared at her silently for a long while. In the darkness, she could feel that his gaze was deep and unbroken. Soon, they arrived at the Huo residence. Gu Ruochu was the first to get out of the car and did not wait for him. ¡°Young Madam. ¡± Mother Zhang was surprised that they had returned together. Seeing that Gu Ruochu and Huo Nanchen¡¯s expressions did not look right, she guessed that the two might have quarreled. Huo Nanchen got out of the car and mmed the door shut. He strode towards Gu Ruochu and reached out to grab her wrist. ¡°Young Master, you... ¡± Before mother Zhang could finish her sentence, Huo Nanchen had already carried her up the stairs. ¡°Gu Ruochu, you look so unhappy. Do you really hate my touch? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that I can¡¯t allow myself to be in a bad mood? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not know what he was thinking and shook her head with a cold smile ¡°Do I have to be happy every day without a single trace of worry? Do I have to be so grateful to be married to you every day? Yes, even if you don¡¯t love me, you can still sweet-talk me and give me kisses and hugs. But I¡¯m different... ¡± ¡°Huo Nanchen, if I don¡¯t love you, I can¡¯t pretend to be loving and intimate. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s heart tightened. He didn¡¯t know what he had said. ¡°You¡¯re in a bad mood. Are you sure it¡¯s not because of Wang Xin? The Wild Man who abandoned you? You¡¯ve clearly seen his scumbag nature, but now you¡¯re still thinking about him? ¡± Huo Nanchen gritted his teeth and asked her back. After a few steps, they went upstairs to the bedroom. Huo Nanchen put her on the bed and put his hands on both sides of her body, making it impossible for her to escape from his embrace. She suddenly did not know what Huo Nanchen was thinking and regretted even more that she had started the fight. Actually, when she thought about it carefully, he was the one who had started the fight. It was his fault to begin with. ¡°Huo Nanchen, are you deliberately picking on me now? You were clearly the one who had started it and now it seems that everything is my fault... it makes sense that you don¡¯t love me. If I don¡¯t love you, is that a great sin? ¡± Gu Ruochu wanted to break free but he tightened his grip. His gaze was sharp and serious, deep and dark. ¡°Gu Ruochu, I¡¯ve never said that I don¡¯t love you. Do you think that the word ¡®love¡¯ can describe a man¡¯s feelings for a woman? ¡± Chapter 205 - was like a confession to your sweetheart

Chapter 205: Chapter 208 was like a confession to your sweetheart

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION His deep eyes were as bright as the stars. At this moment, they were so beautiful and bright. It was as if he was seriously confessing to his sweetheart. Gu Ruochu reminded herself not to fall into his trap. These were all his one-sided words. She had asked him twice but he had not answered her directly. Could this not be the true truth? Love is love. If you don¡¯t love, you don¡¯t love. His reaction was enough to exin some of the facts. Gu Ruochu closed her eyes again at the thought of this. However, it was only after a long time that Gu Ruochu finally understood the meaning of these words. ¡°Have you ever had another woman before? For example, Gu Yanwei... ¡± Gu Ruochu suddenly remembered something. In the past, her mother-inw should have set him up with Gu Yanwei. There were quite a number of them. There were also quite a number of people who had seduced him. He moved closer to her and his warm breath spread in his ears. It was warm and seductive. ¡°She did seduce me, but I didn¡¯t feel it. Didn¡¯t I tell you that you were the only one who seeded? My Body is already under your control... Madam... ¡± He was clean and only responded to her. He felt very proud of himself. ¡°...¡± Her heart trembled and she closed her eyes when he kissed her. The kiss was imprinted on the corner of her eyes and lips. Her face gradually turned a little red. Gu Ruochu clutched the shirt in front of him tightly to resist his aggressive aura. Every time he addressed her, he would always give her a deep and lingering feeling that she could not resist. In the next moment, she was pressed under the soft nket. Huo Nanchen¡¯s breathing had be extremely chaotic, sometimes heavy and sometimes very light. Her legs had been tightly mped by his powerful legs. ¡°Ruo Chu, give me a child. ¡± Dense breaths spread across her neck. She instinctively retracted her slender legs and firmly held onto his tight and sturdy waist. Gu Ruochu¡¯s hands clung onto his sturdy back and felt a soft, flu-like sensation. He opened his mouth and bit her corbone. Gu Ruochu felt all the hair on her body stand on end due to the stimtion and found it difficult to control herself. ¡°Madam, is it that... exciting? ¡± Heughed softly. Gu Ruochu closed her eyes and did not speak again ... Every time at this moment, all his calmness and self-control had gone to hell. All that was left was ferocity and wildness. Bang, Bang, Bang The sound of someone knocking on the door suddenly came from the door. Gu Ruoyun was shocked to know that someone was at the door. ¡°Huo Nanchen, someone is knocking on the door... ¡± She had just woken up when she was pressed down again. ¡°No, Ruo Chu, you¡¯ve heard wrongly... ¡± ¡°Huo Nanchen... ¡± ¡°Nanchen, Ruo Chu, open the door for me! ¡± Madam Huo¡¯s dignified voice had already sounded from the door. It was as if she was going to keep knocking on the door if she did not open it. ¡°It¡¯s broad daylight, why are you making so much noise! ¡± ¡°...¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s hair was a little messy and his ambiguous eyes revealed a hint of danger. He did not understand why his mother woulde to trick him at this time. At this moment, he was forcing her to surrender. He was so close... ¡°...¡±. ¡°Hurry up and get your clothes ready! ¡± Gu Ruochu finally saw clearly what she and Huo Nanchen looked like. She could not wait to find a hole to hide in. If it was in ancient times, she would have been caught by her mother-inw and burned to death. Gu Ruochu felt her brain buzzing. She wished she could beat herself to death and pushed him away with all her might. Not to mention the fact that it was still broad daylight, the feeling of her mother-inw still being outside was simply too shameful! Mrs. Huo stood at the door while mother Zhang stood beside her with a worried look on her face. The couple had entered the bedroom and had note out, afraid that they would have an uncontroble argument inside. Chapter 206 - There was something fishy about Chapter 209

Chapter 206: There was something fishy about Chapter 209

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION When the door opened, he saw that his hair and shirt were a little messy, as if they had just been tidied up. He held the door with one hand and narrowed his eyes at the person standing at the door. ¡°Mom, why are you knocking on the door so hard? ¡± ¡°...¡± Mrs. Huo saw that his son had buttoned two buttons wrong, so she knew there was something fishy about it. She remembered that she had also bumped into him when they were about to have a spark. Suddenly, she felt a little awkward. They had agreed on a godly assist, but she seemed to have identally tricked her son. ¡°You two... didn¡¯t fight? ¡± ¡°mother, do you really want us to fight? ¡± ¡°Of course not, I just came to take a look. I thought you two were fighting again. ¡± Mrs. Huo coughed softly and nced around the room. She could vaguely see a person lying on the bed, and her clothes seemed to have been torn off. Wasn¡¯t she her daughter-inw? ¡°Are you done? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m done, I¡¯m leaving now. Son, I have high hopes for you. ¡± Mrs. Huo leaned forward and spoke. She then returned to her usual elegant posture and left with Mrs. Zhang. ¡°...¡± Huo Nanchen entered the room again and saw Gu Ruochu sprawled under the nket. He did not even raise his head. She was curled up quietly like a cat, her long hair covering half of her face. ¡°You¡¯re an ostrich now? ¡± ¡°Get out first. ¡± ¡°What? Are you throwing a Tantrum? ¡± He pressed his entire body against hers and looked at her quiet side profile. He reached out and tucked her long hair behind her ear. His deep voice rang in her ear, ¡°I didn¡¯t really eat you up. Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯ve held back? ¡± His other hand pressed down on her buttocks in a wicked manner. His Lips parted into a gentle arc. Even if Gu Ruochu could not see him, she could sense his evil aura. However, inparison, she was more afraid of the Wild beast-like Aura on his body. It was as if he had already targeted her as prey. ¡°Huo Nanchen! Why are you pressing down on me so heavily? ¡± She let out a muffled Groan. Her back felt lighter as he continued to press down on her, ¡°why are you getting up? Are you ready to go out? ¡± ¡°I need to change my clothes. I¡¯m going to head out to the office this afternoon. ¡± Perhaps she had been too depressed recently and had put a lot of her energy into Huo Nanchen. That was why she was in a bad mood and was struggling with the question of whether she loved him or not. From today onwards, she was officially going to leave the mountain. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you there. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Gu Ruochu closed her eyes and did not say another word. ¡°...¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s directing lesson was almost over. After Gu Ruochu had familiarized herself with the movie process, she had finally returned to the Royal Road. When she saw everything that she was familiar with once again, it felt as if a lifetime had passed. The royal road was now on the right track. It was only because it had just started that there were many restrictions. There were no celebrities or entertainment resources to support their own neers. However, all of this was not a big problem for Gu Ruochu. Anypany would have to go through a certain amount of procedures and trials to get started. She had long been mentally prepared to take charge of the royal road this time. ¡°Did you have a fight with your man? ¡± Xu Yichen almost immediately guessed what was going on with just one look and yed with his wine ss. ¡°mm, I guess so. ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at him and asked the question that she had always wanted to ask, ¡°are you men able to pretend to love a woman that you don¡¯t love? ¡± ¡°Not exactly. ¡± Xu Yichen put down his wine ss ¡°Some of them are obviously cold-faced. You¡¯ve been in the upper ss for so many years, it¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen them before. Some of the bigwigs hardly see their wives. They only pay alimony on time every month but they often outsource their mistresses and mistresses. There are also some people who dote on their wives but don¡¯t fall in love with them.¡± Chapter 207 - is in trouble

Chapter 207: Chapter 210 is in trouble

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION When Gu Ruochu heard this, she suddenly scoffed, ¡°if it were me, I would rather live the previous life. At least I wouldn¡¯t be sad and wouldn¡¯t be hurt at all. It¡¯s just like having a perfect dream. In the end, it¡¯s just a dream. After that, it would be a gut-piercing poison. ¡± Xu Yichen shook his head and sighed in his heart, ¡°Ruo Chu, your sense of protection is too strong. What if in the end, he really falls in love with you... ¡± At the mention of this, Xu Yichen suddenly stopped. Perhaps, it was the right thing for Ruo Chu to push him away at this time. Before shepletely fell in love with him, it would be better for her to get away as soon as possible so that she would not hurt herself for love. Huo Nanchen was too dangerous andplicated. The atmosphere suddenly fell silent. Both of them were thinking about their own matters. Rong Xiao walked over with some annoyance. He grabbed the cup in his hand and poured himself a ss of water before he felt slightly better. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, dog? Why are you in such a bad mood? ¡± Xu Yichen looked as if he had nothing to do Rong Xiao could not help but re at him. ¡°It¡¯s all because of that mess at thepany. You should stop acting so high and mighty in this matter. Hurry up ande and solve this problem! Running an entertainmentpany like this is indeed more troublesome than anyone else. ¡± The messy news in the entertainment industry was more than enough to keep him busy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is something wrong with thepany? ¡± Gu ruochu looked at Rong Xiao¡¯s irritable expression and knew that he must have encountered something troublesome. ¡°It¡¯s all the entertainment gossip! ¡± Rong Xiao handed the tablet to Gu Ruochu, ¡°look, the people from ME are clearly looking for trouble with us. If it wasn¡¯t for ME backing her up, would Gu Yanwei have the ability to stir up this wave? ¡± It turned out that a piece of news about ME¡¯s new star, Gu Yanwei, using Huang Tu¡¯s male artiste of sexual harassment was quickly spreading on the Inte. [ Huang Tu¡¯s male artiste has sexually assaulted ME¡¯s new star, Gu Yanwei ] [ the entertainment industry is a clean stream. The little star has angrily denounced the unspoken rules ] [ the rising entertainmentpany, Huangtu, has once again exposed a scandal, questioning whether its higher-ups are condoning it ] Gu Ruochu scanned through the entertainment gossip and remained rtively calm, ¡°Rong Xiao, tell me the whole story from the beginning to the end. ¡± There must be a reason for such a scandal to be exposed. Of course, there was a high chance that Gu Yanwei had found something to use against her. ¡°This time, it was indeed John¡¯s Artiste who had been negligent. Last night, at a certain cocktail party, he had a few more drinks with a few directors and producers. He was so drunk that he did not know which private room he had entered. Coincidentally, the reporters had caught him with Gu Yanwei. This kid is really a jerk. He was caught with Gu Yanwei!¡± Rong Xiao only found out about this this morning. He hurriedly called his manager, John, and the male artiste over and found out that the male artiste did not even know what had happened. He was so confused that he had been filmed. In the end, early in the morning, Gu Yanwei posted on Weibo and berated the HUANGTU male artiste for sexually assaulting her. Almost the entire hot topic page on Weibo was upied by Gu Yanwei. After hearing the INS and outs of the matter, Gu Ruochu propped her chin on her hand. Her eyes were cold and sharp, ¡°Hehe, our artiste has been set up by Gu Yanwei! ¡± Gu Yanwei knew that she was the person in charge of the Imperial Road behind-the-scenes. I¡¯m afraid that now Wang Xin knows as well. Other than the desire for revenge, there were also many other interests involved. ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡± Rong Xiao¡¯s pair of peach-shaped eyes were full of evil thoughts ¡°Ourpany has just managed to get this male artiste the second male lead of Director Wang Gang. He has always been the most promising male actor in thepany. If it¡¯s all because of this... not only has that male artiste lost an opportunity, ourpany has also lost an opportunity. ¡± Chapter 208 - split up

Chapter 208: Chapter 211 split up

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°This Gu Yanwei, is she that adopted sister of yours who has been scheming behind the scenes? ¡± Xu Yichen continued, deep in thought ¡°Then it¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s not targeting Jiang Chao, but you behind the scenes. Of course, it can¡¯t be denied that Gu Yanwei wants to use ourpany to create hype and use us as a springboard. ¡± ¡°No wonder, I said that I¡¯m a reputablepany, why would she suddenly target Huangtu. ¡± Rong Xiao smacked his lips ¡°This bunch of grandsons, do they only know how to y dirty? This sexual assault news has been hyped up too much. All thements are against Jiang Chao and HUANGTU. ¡± Jiang Chao was the male artiste who had been framed for ¡°sexually assaulting¡± Gu Yanwei. Gu Ruochu nced at him, ¡°everyone in the world has the mentality of sympathizing with the weak. Gu Yanwei is a woman. Now, it seems that she¡¯s still the victim. The spectators and spectators who don¡¯t know the truth would of course choose to go online and rape Jiang Chao. At the same time, they would also sympathize andfort Gu Yanwei.¡± Gu Ruochu looked at the news and frowned, ¡°the news has already spread like wildfire. I think that the role of the second male lead that Jiang Chao finally managed to snatch from director Wang¡¯s hands is about to be blown up. ¡± Everyone knew that director Wang hated scandals and hype among artists the most. Now that Jiang Chao¡¯s role had just been decided, all the hype and scandals had been exposed. Does this sister intend to fight with me, or does she just want to use me? Using such a piece of news to gain attention not only won over passersby but also increased her own exposure. Gu Ruochu and the royal road would have to pay a heavy price. Destroying an actor with good potential and Huangtu¡¯s reputation would be a fatal blow to a fledgling entertainmentpany. No matter what Gu Yanwei¡¯s ultimate goal was, Gu Ruochu would never allow her to seed. ¡°Is Gu Yanwei going to be appearing soon? Or is she going to have an important job? ¡± Gu Ruochu asked as she browsed through the news. Rong Xiao Nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve checked. It¡¯s said that a certain popr cosmetics brand has invited her to be their spokesperson. They¡¯re using her poprity to hype themselves up! ¡± ¡°What brand? ¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s called Shui Man. ¡± ¡°Shui Man? ¡± Gu Ruochuughed when she heard the name and shook her head ¡°I really don¡¯t know if Wang Xin is trying to tter Gu Yanwei or destroy her. He actually asked her to ept a cosmetics endorsement that did not pass the quality test. That sister of mine must have gone crazy from wanting to be famous, right? ¡± A few years ago, news of this cosmetics¡¯rotten face had spread like wildfire. Don¡¯t think that changing her name to Shui Man will get her out of this dark history.¡± Xu Yichen shook his head, ¡°even if it were to be exposed that she¡¯s endorsing a trashy three-product, the Jiang Chao scandal would still be a foregone conclusion. Gu Yanwei has taken Shui Man¡¯s money. At most, she would have a dark history. WHO WOULD CARE? ¡± Gu Ruochu had an idea in her mind and interrupted him, ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. Since Gu Yanwei wants to destroy the royal road, we¡¯ll have to see if she has the right to do so. ¡± Rong Xiao replied, ¡°alright, I¡¯ll spend some money to make the news less popr first. ¡± Gu Ruochu stood up, ¡°Yichen, help me sort out the information regarding Shui man over the past few years. Give it to me as soon as possible. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± The few of them divided their work and began to take action. Gu Yanwei had received many news reports from various media outlets after the news of her sexual assault. With the help of Wang Xin, her poprity rose to a certain extent. At this moment, Gu Yanwei was participating in the live broadcast of the entertainment program ¡°gossip me the most. ¡°. ¡°Miss Gu, what do you have to say about the sexual harassment incident between you and Huangtu artiste Jiang Chao? ¡± Chapter 209 - would not take the initiative to look for him

Chapter 209: Chapter 212 would not take the initiative to look for him

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Under the high-definition Camera Lens, Gu Yanwei looked a little haggard, but her light makeup made her look pitiful. The long dress on her body was immortal and beautiful, making her entire person look extremely pure and innocent, and also a bit of intellectual beauty. ¡°As an actress, I feel disappointed and disgusted by this kind of atmosphere in the industry ¡°This industry has always been very good, but wasn¡¯t it sullied by these scumbags ¡°Jiang Chao single-handedly kissed me like a wolf, and even threatened me to notpromise and let thepany suppress me so that I wouldn¡¯t be able to get the role I wouldn¡¯t do something that would go against my conscience for the role... ... .. Sitting on the television station that was ¡°Gossiping about me the most, ¡± Gu Yanwei was still lowering her head and wiping her tears. The guests beside her were all sympathetic towards her. The host sighed endlessly, ¡°I heard that the male artiste involved, Jiang Chao, is one of the underlings of the emerging entertainmentpany, Huangtu. Have you contacted Miss Gu to apologize andpensate her? ¡± Gu Yanwei shook her head and bit her lip, ¡°not yet. The higher-ups of Huangtu... ¡± ¡°It¡¯s my sister. I don¡¯t know if this matter will affect our sisterly rtionship... of course, if my sister really allows thepany artistes to sully the atmosphere of the entertainment industry, I won¡¯t agree to it. She should publicly apologize for this matter! ¡± Gu Yanwei¡¯s Pale face was now filled with stubbornness and persistence, causing the audience to sigh endlessly. Gu Yanwei¡¯s words were like a bolt of lightning that shook the entire venue! The host was excited. This was a shocking revtion The upper echelons of the Royal Road were actually the ¡°one hundred billion daughter-inw¡± Gu Ruochu, the ¡°Cindere¡± who had leaped into the ranks of the rich and powerful. The viewership ratings of this show skyrocketed in this segment and soon reached the top of the Weibo trending list. The bystanders jeered and ridiculed, causing the incident to be even more heated. Everywhere was filled with jokes and ridicule. For the first time, Huangtu had fallen into a major conflict. # huangtu gets out of the entertainment circle # quickly became a hot topic. ¡°Damn, this is too despicable! ¡± Rong Xiao was so angry that he was about to explode, ¡°this woman is really using us to make herself famous. She¡¯s sparing no effort at all! Who Have we really provoked? This woman is using us as a stepping stone. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, let her be smug for a few days. ¡± ¡°Should we get your husband over? ¡± Xu Yichen suggested. Seeing Gu Ruochu, he shook his head in silence, ¡°I can handle it myself. There¡¯s no need to tell him. ¡± Huo Nanchen could help her solve all these problems effortlessly, but Gu Ruochu still wanted to train herself. She could not rely on him forever. ¡°Alright, I believe in your methods. ¡± How could Xu Yichen not understand what she was thinking? She was afraid that if she continued to rely on Huo Nanchen, she would be at a loss when he was not around in the future. Her sense of security was basically non-existent. ¡°...¡± ¡°something has happened to your wife, and you¡¯re still so free! ¡± Lu Fang pushed open the door and entered. ¡°Look at the news. Even though it wasn¡¯t your wife who was in trouble, she¡¯s nowpletely implicated. ¡± Huo Nanchen didn¡¯t make any movements when he came in like this, but when he heard this, he felt a little strange. ¡°Why are you paying attention to my wife when you¡¯re not thinking about your work? ¡± Lu Fang:¡±...¡± So he wasn¡¯t worried? Seeing that he was still very calm, Lu Fang walked around his desk. ¡°You¡¯re still not worried? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m waiting for her toe to me. ¡± When he heard this, Lu Fang saw that Huo Nanchen¡¯s phone was ced in an eye-catching position. Oh... ... Lu Fang understood. So he was waiting for his wife toe to him. But why did he keep having the illusion that his wife wouldn¡¯t pay him any attention... ... Chapter 210 - Crazy

Chapter 210: Chapter 213: Crazy

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Lu Fang¡¯s guess was right. Huo Nanchen had not received a single call from Gu Ruochu since the scandal broke out. Even though he remained expressionless on the surface, he could not help but feel disappointed in his heart. From noon to night, his phone was quietly ced on his desk. He could not wait for the person who should be waiting for him. At six o¡¯clock in the afternoon, his phone finally rang. Huo Nanchen¡¯s eyes darkened silently when he saw the name that had lit up on the screen of his phone. His ck pupils shed with a dangerous, mysterious light. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ¡± An SHAOSI¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°where are you? ¡± ¡°You¡¯d better call me if you really need anything. ¡± ¡°Hm, why are you so angry? ¡± An SHAOSI¡¯s voice was neither fast nor slow as heughed ¡°I¡¯m here especially to tell you that your wife seems to be working hard to find a famous director in the entertainment industry, that old fogey Wang Gang. What, your wife would rather ask for help than ask for your help? ¡± An SHAOSI¡¯s mocking voice was very deliberate and very obvious. ¡°You¡¯re so concerned about my wife? ¡± The cell phone in his hand was almost deformed. ¡°although Wang Gang has his own independent team, it¡¯s still under mypany¡¯s name. How could I not know? ¡± An Shaosi did not dare to touch this vinegar jar, so he added an exnation at a leisurely pace. Just because of his jealousy, this man deliberately drove past MEpany today, almost knocking Wang Xin away. He passed by the man in a very bad way, scaring him so much that he peed his pants and then drove away as if nothing had happened. He looked like an elegant and noble young master. The skin that he had torn off his disguise looked like a wild beast. This Wang Xin seems to be Gu Ruochu¡¯s ex-boyfriend? An Shaosi happened to be sitting in the front passenger seat and almost cursed. The way he looked at him became more and more contemptuous. He hit someone just because he was jealous. What the F * CK is wrong with him! This man could be considered unlucky. who asked him to be Gu Ruochu¡¯s ex-boyfriend. Because of this couple¡¯s presence, the man had not gotten married and had made quite a scene in an Cheng. Huo Nanchen had never thought of letting him off even though he was in such a miserable state. As expected, Huo Nanchen hung up the phone. This time, even Lu Fang stopped teasing him and took a sip of coffee quietly. He knew that Huo Nanchen was most angry not because Gu Ruochu had not called him for help, but because of her silent indifference. The secretary came up to put down a cup of coffee and quietly left. She could clearly feel the low pressure around the boss and kept quiet. It was as if she had not seen the boss like this for a long time. ¡°Nanchen, don¡¯t be angry with your wife over a small matter. Maybe that¡¯s her personality. She doesn¡¯t take the initiative to ask for help even though you¡¯re her husband... ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand her. ¡± Huo Nanchen suddenly stood up and spoke in a calm tone. His entire being seemed unreal, ¡°she doesn¡¯t take the initiative to ask for help because she doesn¡¯t trust me. If she doesn¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll open up a world for her. ¡± He, on the other hand, hated her distrust. ¡°You, don¡¯t always ask Gu Ruochu to bepletely honest with you and trust youpletely. ¡± Lu Fang stood up and sighed thoughtfully, ¡°after all, you¡¯ve been hiding something from her, haven¡¯t you? ¡± Lu Fang¡¯s words caused the atmosphere to be much more stagnant. Some things don¡¯t just disappear if you don¡¯t tell them. Huo Nanchen closed his eyes and did not speak again. ¡°...¡± Wang Gang had never expected that the higher-ups of the royal road would ask him out on official business. It seemed to be both within his expectations and beyond his expectations. After all, he was the one who had decided on the role of Jiang Chao and had basically decided to change the role of the second male lead. Chapter 211 - was shocking

Chapter 211: Chapter 214 was shocking

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION However, Wang Gang still felt a little awkward when a woman asked him out to discuss something. Generally speaking, the person in charge of thepany had to have some means, but the other party was actually a woman. Forgive him for being blunt, but he didn¡¯t think much of her. ¡°Director, do you want to meet? ¡± ¡°No, TELL THEM TO SCRAM! ¡± Wang Gang¡¯s attitude was very firm, and his bad temper was even more explosive. A male artiste who was gued by scandals wasn¡¯t worth his time. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and reject it. ¡± The assistant nodded and turned to leave. Wang Gang stood up and nced at the man who waszily sitting next to him. He teased, ¡°Jin Ye, superstar, are youte for your job today? Why are you sitting here with me? ¡± The young man¡¯s hair was messy but not messy. His extremely good looks were almost devilish. His casual clothes outlined his tall and slender body. ¡°I¡¯m resting today. ¡± Jin Ye nodded and nced at him. ¡°You seem to be entangled with someone, and it¡¯s a woman? ¡± ¡°The higher-ups of royal road are still embroiled in scandals because of theirpany and artiste Jiang Chao. I guess the higher-ups of Royal Road want to convince me to continue using that male artiste. ¡± Jin Ye nodded. It was obvious that he had already seen the news this morning. His briefment seemed cold and piercing. ¡°stupid people deserve to be framed. It has nothing to do with anyone else. ¡± In the entertainment industry, regardless of whether it was true or framed, it was unavoidable to be stupid. ¡°Director Wang, this is what teacher Shen Bihua wanted me to show you. ¡± Just as Wang Gang came down, his assistant handed over some information and cds ¡°This is a short film that was handed over from the director¡¯s training ss. It is the result of their training. Teacher Shen Bihua asked me to show it to you to see if there are any outstanding seedlings. ¡± ¡°Okay, you can put it here. ¡± Wang Gang was not in the mood to pay attention to the director¡¯s training ss at the moment. He put it down casually and his assistant quickly went out. ¡°Jin Ye, I heard from your agent that you haven¡¯t been focusing on your work recently. Is there something on your mind? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, ¡± Jin Ye replied absent-mindedly. It was obvious that he did not want to say more. ¡°It¡¯s too difficult and tiring. I want to rest and adjust. ¡± Wang Gang nodded and his phone rang in his pocket. He nced at the phone screen, nodded at Jin Ye, and went out to take a call. After a few minutes, he saw that hisputer was ying a movie. Jin Ye seemed to be bored and put the cds in hisputer to pass the time. ¡°What¡¯s there to watch? Why don¡¯t you go check your Weibo or watch a few plot movies? ¡± Wang Gang said, but he found that Jin ye seemed to be fascinated. A man who never liked to watch documentaries was actually fascinated by a short movie. Wang Gang knew that Jin ye had the characteristics of a young man. He only loved movies with exciting plot and never watched such dull documentaries, but now ¡ª He averted his gaze and shifted his gaze back to theputer screen. It was indeed a very ordinary documentary. However, the author¡¯s crafty editing and unconventional thinking hadpletely avoided the possibility of flooding the plot with water. This made the entire small movie very eye-catching! Wang Gang¡¯s phone fell to the ground just like that. It was too shocking! This level of skill could be called a genius in the directing industry! ¡°Who... who submitted this work? ¡± ¡°It seems to be Gu Ruochu. ¡± Jin Ye looked at the name on the back of the disc and was shocked. He never thought that it would be a woman¡¯s name. Just hearing this name was enough to make her sound like a woman and it sounded a little familiar. Chapter 212 - Mohuangs memories

Chapter 212: Chapter 215: Mohuang¡¯s memories

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Wang Gang was stunned when he heard this name. His eyes fell thoughtfully on the list. Gu Ruochu¡¯s name was written on it. It was not to the extent that he did not even know the name of the upper echelon of the royal road. Gu Ruochu. ¡°Are you free tonight? ¡± Wang Gang suppressed the excitement in his heart. He took out the CD with Gu Ruochu¡¯s name engraved on it from hisputer and asked Jin Ye. It had been a long time since he had seen such a director¡¯s style, except for that person. Back then, when that person had crossed over from heavenly king to director, everyone had urged him to return to writing songs and singing. The outside world had ridiculed him countless times. However, his first movie had used 900 million box office earnings and a good reputation topletely shatter the ridicule from the outside world. It had shocked the film industry. That movie¡¯s editing skills were especially outstanding. Its post-production techniques were rather outstanding. This was also that person¡¯s greatest characteristic. Gu Ruochu¡¯s work had given him the same feeling! ¡°Let¡¯s see what business you have. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to meet the higher-ups of the Royal Road. ¡± Jin Ye turned around in surprise and blinked, ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t going to meet them? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind now. I want to meet that Miss Gu with you. ¡± Wang Gang thought of the person who had just run away from the Royal Road and felt a little embarrassed. Jin Ye¡¯s face had always been invincible. It would be better if he could make an appearance. After all, he was the number one prince charming in the industry. He believed that Gu Ruochu would give him face. ¡°...¡± ¡°Remember, you owe me a favor. ¡± Jin Ye obviously knew what Wang Gang was thinking. He was also a little interested in Gu Ruochu so he agreed. Jin Ye took out his phone and made a call. From his connections, he managed to get Gu Ruochu¡¯s private number and immediately called her. ¡°Hello, is this Miss Gu? ¡± When a maic and sexy voice rang from Gu Ruochu¡¯s phone, she was stunned. This person¡¯s voice, does it sound like Jin Ye? ¡°Yes, may I know who you are? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m Jin Ye. ¡± Jin Ye? ! Gu Ruochu, who had been waiting for Wang Gang¡¯s call, almost did not react in time. She did not wait for Wang Gang, but instead, she had waited for her prince charming ... This was the first time Gu Ruochu had had a close encounter with Jin Ye. She felt a little emotional. ¡°So it¡¯s Mr. Jin Ye. May I know why you¡¯re looking for me? ¡± This was the first time Jin ye had heard her voice. He did not know why but he felt a strange sense of familiarity. At that moment, something seemed to break out of his mind. A clear voice belonging to a young girl from a long time ago rang out. The memories that he had thought were blurry appeared once again in his mind ¡°Jin Ye, why did you name Yourself Jin Ye? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s because the night is imprable. If you can¡¯t see through it, no one will know what to use to hurt you... ¡± ¡°with me here, no one will ever hurt you again! ¡± ... He sank into his memories and did not even hear Gu Ruochu¡¯s words. Gu Ruochu heard the silence on the other end of the phone but she could hear the faint sound of someone breathing. She felt that it was a little strange, ¡°Mr. Jin Ye, may I ask if you can hear me? ¡± After repeating it twice, Jin Ye finally snapped out of his daze. His normal voice suddenly turned cold, ¡°I¡¯m here. I¡¯m sorry, Miss Gu. I didn¡¯t hear your voice just now because of something. It¡¯s fine now. How about this, which area is yourpany located in? ¡± Gu Ruochu:¡±...¡± I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯ve said it so matter-of-factly. What else can I say? ¡°Haven¡¯t you always wanted to see director Wang? Now, director Wang and I are going to look for you. Get Ready. ¡± Jin Ye then hung up. ¡°...¡± Gu Ruochu held the phone that had been hung up on and the corners of her mouth twitched. This number one prince charming¡¯s temper seemed a little strange. Chapter 213 - Add me as a friend

Chapter 213: Chapter 216: Add me as a friend

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION However, it has nothing to do with me. After hanging up the phone, Gu Ruochu opened wechat and realized that a stranger had added her as a friend. It must be Jin Ye. Looking at Jin Ye¡¯s profile picture, she saw that he looked like a cute cat. His QQ username was afternoon, Lazy, lonely, and cold. ¡°...¡± If the cute profile picture did not fit Jin Ye¡¯s cold and aloof setting, then the popr online username from a few years ago gave her the feeling of a critical hit. Non-mainstream MOTHERF * Cker? Gu ruochu looked at this inte nickname that was from middle school to non-mainstream. She thought of those years when non-mainstream had been wanton and the corners of her mouth could not help but twitch, but she also felt that it was a little funny. Jin Ye¡¯s image on the outside had always been cold and aloof. She did not expect that in private... ... could this be considered as being coquettish ? ? After she was tired, Gu Ruochu clicked on the friend request. She epted it immediately and sent thepany¡¯s address to his wechat. The other party did not have any reaction. Gu Ruochu guessed that he must have seen it and put away her phone. ¡°Yichen, how¡¯s the collection of data on the sanwu cosmetics brand that Gu Yanwei is endorsinging along? ¡± Xu Yichen¡¯s hand quickly typed on the keyboard, ¡°it¡¯s almost done. Even if we expose her scandal now, this dark history is more than enough. ¡± Endorsing the Sanwu cosmetics brand, Gu Yanwei¡¯s umted sympathy and poprity would definitely go down the drain. who asked her to court death. ¡°It¡¯s fine to expose it now. Recently, Gu Yanwei and ME have been riding high on the waves. They¡¯ve received many media interviews and reports. Their exposure is many times higher than before. They¡¯re evenparable to those little flower idols. Now that she¡¯s spouting nonsense in front of so many media outlets, I can see that there are a few rookies in thepany who are ready to make a move and want to run away.¡± At this moment, Huangtu and Gu Ruochu were basically at the center of the storm. Rong Xiao wanted to explode when he heard Gu Yanwei¡¯s name. This woman was really unscrupulous in order to be famous. She had turned Huangtu into a stepping stone for her. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that for now. It¡¯s not the time yet. ¡± Gu Ruochu was much calmer than Rong Xiao. ¡°The morecent she is now, the more miserable she¡¯ll be when she falls. ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you! ¡± Rong Xiao could not wait any longer. Before Jinye could reach her, Gu Ruochu¡¯s private phone was called by an unknown number. ¡°where are you? ¡± Hearing Zhou Yunxi¡¯s voice, Gu Ruochu really had the urge to hang up the phone in the next second. Zhou Yunxi also knew that Gu Ruochu hated her She quickly replied, ¡°I won¡¯t hold a grudge against you for what happened to your sister in the entertainment industry. You should immediately issue a statement, such as a press conference, to apologize to the public and your sister. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let YAN WEI SWALLOW THIS GRIEVANCE! ¡± Yan Wei had the same thought. She wanted Gu Ruochu to apologize and negotiatepensation. Not only would it help her boost her poprity, she would also be able to pour dirty water on Gu Ruochu. Reputation was of utmost importance to the daughter-inw of a wealthy family! Didn¡¯t she rely on ruining Gu Ruochu¡¯s reputation to rise to power in the first ce? ¡°Zhou Yunxi, I¡¯m not the one who should be apologizing. I will indeed hold a press conference. I hope that you and my sister can look forward to it. I believe that my sister will be very satisfied. ¡± Gu Yanwei had benefited greatly from this matter. Now, she still wants her to lower her head in front of everyone. How could she not go to heaven! How could Zhou Yunxi not hear Gu Ruochu¡¯s sarcasm? Just as she was about to question her, she realized that the other party had hung up. When she called again, the other party hadpletely cklisted her. ¡°Is that Gu Yanwei? ¡± Chapter 214 - On the eve of Chapter 217s release

Chapter 214: On the eve of Chapter 217¡¯s release

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°No, it¡¯s her mother. ¡± Gu Ruochu put her phone away. She did not want to ruin her mood because of this supreme product. ¡°Ah Xiao, call that male artist Jiang Chao... Jiang Chao, right? Call him over and inform him to immediately hold a press conference. ¡± Gu Yanwei had called out Gu Ruochu¡¯s namest time on the show. This press conference would be a response to her. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll immediately contact a few reporters from the media. ¡± Rong Xiao¡¯s phone had almost been flooded with calls from the media when the news had just been released. A press conference would definitely blow up now. ¡°All you need to do now is tell me what to do. ¡± ¡°Mm, we¡¯ll just respond to the reporters at the press conference in a while and firmly deny this so-called sexual assault incident. ¡°. Yichen, you anonymously exposed the scandal of the water man Sanwu¡¯s past on the Inte. Ah Xiao, you¡¯ll remain anonymous... ¡°...¡±. Gu Ruochu paused for a moment ¡°Expose the Truth About Jiang Chao and Gu Yanwei being drunk that night and clear Jiang Chao¡¯s name. By then, Gu Yanwei will have yed herself to death... ¡± Rong Xiao grunted and asked in return, ¡°wait a minute, wasn¡¯t the surveince footage from that night hacked long ago? How did you get it? ¡± It was precisely because of this that they were unable to obtain the surveince footage to prove Jiang Chao¡¯s innocence. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s easy, ¡± Gu Ruochu replied, ¡°have you forgotten that the people I used to know have hackers? I can get them to do things with just a little money. ¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Alright! That means that everything is ready for us. All we need now is the east wind. ¡± Rong Xiao once again ignited his fighting spirit. He could not bear to see that woman showing off, ¡°let themugh so happily a few days ago. Wait till they cry this time. ¡± After Gu Ruochu had made the necessary arrangements, Jin Ye and Wang Gang arrived at thepany and were led in by the front desk. ¡°Mr. Jin Ye, Mr. Wang, this way please. ¡± ¡°Hello, Miss Gu. ¡± Wang Gang saw a very young woman sitting there and knew that she was Gu Ruochu. He never thought that she would be so young. However, when he thought about how Bai Qi was even younger when she became famous in the past, he was not too surprised. Jin Ye did not react much when he saw Gu Ruochu. However, Gu Ruochu could clearly sense that there was a different meaning in the way he looked at her. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Jin Ye. ¡± He stood up and gracefully extended his hand. He had a tall and well-built figure and had the air of a model. His head was a dazzling silver-white color, which strangely contrasted with his fair skin. He still carried the unruly air of a young man. ¡°Hello, Gu Ruochu. ¡± Jin Ye¡¯s hand was very easy to touch. It was ice-cold, unlike Huo Nanchen¡¯s thin calluses. Gu Ruochu¡¯s emotions changed slightly when she suddenly thought of him. She quickly adjusted herself. ¡°Can the two of you wait for me here for a while? We¡¯re about to hold a press conference. ¡± ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll wait here for a while. ¡± Rong Xiao was stunned when he heard that Wang Gang had such a good temper and was so impatient Xu Yichen pulled him away expressionlessly. Jin Ye watched her leave and sat down again, but his eyes never left. On this side, the press conference had already been sessfully held ¡°Miss Gu, may I ask how you n to handle this royal sexual assault scandal? The target is still your sister? Will you protect Jiang Chao? ¡± ¡°Miss Gu, may I ask if you were involved in this sexual assault incident? Some people say that you allowed Jiang Chao to sexually assault your own sister because you were jealous of her? ¡± Gu Ruochu faced the countless shing lights and cameras. She smiled and said firmly, ¡°this sexual assault incident waspletely fabricated by the other party! Therefore, we will not admit to this so-called sexual assault usation! ¡± ¡°regarding Miss Gu¡¯s fabricated facts, we will take the legal route. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s words caused an uproar in the crowd... ... Theizens had been helping Gu Yanwei to scold HUANGTU and Gu Ruochu. They were certain that this matter was true and sympathized with the weak. Now that they saw that the other party dared to ¡°deny it to death¡± , they were filled with anger and sarcasm. Gu Ruochu had already expected this situation. Chapter 215 - stirred up a thousand waves

Chapter 215: Chapter 218 stirred up a thousand waves

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The slut, the SLUT, and the rest of the unbearablements allnded on Gu Ruochu and Jiang Chao. When Jiang Chao saw that she had caused such a big scandal, her boss did not give up on her and was even willing to help her clear his name, she was very touched. In an instant, the Inte had stirred up a thousand waves and everyone had entered into a war of abuse against the Royal Road. Gu Ruochu was very calm because she knew that Gu Yanwei would have to pay back everything she had suffered. The reporters were also restless. In the past, whenever a scandal broke out in a celebrity orpany, the other party would always make an official statement in a vague and ambiguous manner. Once the matter had passed, the heat of the matter would gradually die down and the losses would be reduced. After all, theizens had a forgetful nature. No matter how big or hot the news was, it would always be reced by new and even more explosive news. Gu Ruochu¡¯s actions now were provoking theizens. She was directly blocking the muzzle of the gun! Stupid, she was too stupid Gu Ruochu¡¯s seemingly meaningless actions in the eyes of many people were reckless and stupid. When the timees, she would not even know how she died. The ME took this opportunity to issue a statement, saying that it would continue to protect its artists and resist the unhealthy atmosphere of the entertainment industry. Gu Ruochu did not respond. Gu Yanwei appeared in front of the media once again She seemed to be helpless, ¡°I don¡¯t even know how to describe my little sister¡¯s shamelessness. Initially, I did not n to make a fuss about this matter for the sake of our sisters. However, she has really treated my good intentions like a donkey¡¯s liver and lungs. She has even further insulted me... ¡± At this moment, Gu Yanwei wished that all the insults would be directed at Gu Ruochu. This time, thements on the Inte regarding Gu Ruochu and the royal road were also unbearable. All she could see was sarcasm and curses as well as fresh jokes adapted from Gu Ruochu¡¯s so-called ¡°statement¡± . Now that things have developed to this point, Gu Yanwei¡¯s heart was filled with joy. She had a thousand ways to make Gu Ruochu die! Just as the public¡¯s entertainment was about to explode, an inte celebrity suddenly released a video. It was about the scene between Jiang Chao and Gu Yanwei that night. It was apanied by a bold red headline. [ deep restoration-harassment-harassment incident. Who was the one lying? ] When the video was released, theizens who had not had the chance to turn their eyes around realized that the situation had reversed! In the video, Jiang Chao was lying on the SOFA after getting drunk. Gu Yanwei, who was clearly conscious, deliberately entered the room and took the initiative to lie next to Jiang Chao... ... Theizens were all dumbfounded... ... The video was something that Gu Yanwei could not deny and quibbled about no matter what! Only then did theizens regain their senses. This woman was too good at acting. She had actually used them as a muzzle to bombard HUANGTU and Gu Ruochu! Oh God, they had misunderstood Huangtu and Jiang Chao! Gu Yanwei was as pitiful as she had been in their hearts. Now, she was as green as tea! When the video was exposed, Gu Yanwei was still pitifullyining in front of the media. Her face turned Pale on the spot after the news was exposed. Impossible, how could Gu Ruochu have a video of her! Gu Yanwei felt all the blood in her body rush to her brain and her entire body froze. She could only watch as the surveince video was released. TURN IT OFF! TURN IT OFF QUICKLY! However, the heavens clearly could not hear her thoughts. The magnified woman¡¯s face was facing the audience from a visual angle. It was clearly Gu Yanwei herself! She entered the room and even took the initiative to take off her dress. Sheid next to Jiang Chao with her clothes half-undone. In the end, she even took the initiative to take his hand and ce it on her body. Chapter 216 - they were already very happy to begin with

Chapter 216: Chapter 219 they were already very happy to begin with

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Their faces were full of debauchery,pletely different from their usual pure and innocent beauty! It¡¯s over! The reporters zoomed in and captured Gu Yanwei¡¯s dumbfounded face. Before she could even close her mouth, herical appearance attracted the ridicule of theizens. At the same time, the video of Gu Ruochu¡¯s statement, which had been criticized by theizens, began to spread like wildfire. In the video, Gu Ruochu remained elegant and dignified in the face of countless cameras. She was bright and mboyant, and her magnanimity allowed people to see what it meant to be a daughter-inw of a prestigious family. ¡°I stand here and cheer wildly for the artists under my banner. No matter how you misunderstand him or criticize him, I will firmly believe in him and clear his name! ¡± ¡°Although our royal road has a very low status in the entertainment industry and our poprity is not as high as otherpanies, WE ARE NOT AFRAID! BRING IT ON! ¡± ¡°I am here to officially respond that the royal road will notpromise! ¡± ... Looking at the footage taken from the press conference, theizens suddenly felt that this woman could be so handsome. She was simply too handsome to cry! Whichpany in the entertainment industry would dare to announce such a thing after a scandal broke Who didn¡¯t lower themselves in an attempt to minimize the heat of the matter? As expected, she was the daughter-inw of 100 billion people. The way she crazily cheered for her own artist was simply domineering. ¡°Tsk, your wife is too amazing! ¡± Lu Fang held the red wine gracefully in one hand and gently waved it. He teased, ¡°someone¡¯s n of saving the Damsel in distress haspletely failed. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s stifled in my heart. ¡± The video was crazily forwarded by all sides. Huo Nanchen saw it in his office. His ck eyes were like the depths of the deep sea. His beautiful and sexy thin lips moved, but he didn¡¯t say anything. The silence was a little terrifying. Lu Fang could not help but roll his eyes when he saw how silent and dead he was again. I¡¯ll just continue to sulk. Only when my wife runs away will I know how crazy I am. In the end, a few minutester, another piece of news exploded. On Weibo, a few hot searches were trying to rify the innocence of Huangtu and Gu Ruochu. The next hot search was still rted to Gu Ruochu but it had turned into dog abuse. Someone had uploaded Huo Nanchen and Gu Ruochu¡¯s photo onto the Inte. It was not difficult to see that this was a candid shot. In the high-definition, non-photoshopped photo, it felt as if it had been meticulously retouched over and over again, as if it was taken from arge scale. With the Deep Blue Sea as the background, the sea breeze lifted up a strand of the female lead¡¯s long hair, scattering it in mid-air. The angle was elegant and beautiful. Her facial features were extremely beautiful to begin with, making it impossible for anyone to look away. The tall man was very close to her. Under the Pale Golden Light, he exuded a gentle aura and there was rarely any fluctuation in his gaze. The people around him would turn their heads to look at this beautiful couple from time to time. He extended his hand and hugged her tightly, giving her a deep kiss. That kind of blissful glow made theizens in front of theputer feel as if they were watching a grand love affair. Theizens were all powerless toin! What the Hell I just wanted to quietly browse Weibo to watch the gossip, and you still forced me to feed you dog food! Although, this dog food was a little sweet! It was one thing to rify the dirt on Royal Road and Jiang Chao, but huo actually helped his wife to upy another hot topic. Did you think he was a big star? ! ! ¡°This is the news that you posted? ¡± Lu Fang couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Are you trying to stir up trouble, dering ownership? You guys are very happy, don¡¯t go near anyone else. ¡± ¡°sort of. ¡± Huo Nanchen only responded with an ¡°mm¡± . The corners of his lips curled up slightly, and there was a slight change in his gaze. They were already very happy. Chapter 217 - Chapter 220 was unacceptable

Chapter 217: Chapter 220 was uneptable

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION After the surveince footage was exposed in public, Gu Yanwei left the interview site under the cover of the staff and left in a hurry. She only flew into a rage when she returned to the studio. ¡°SLUT! SLUT! ¡± Gu Yanwei gritted her teeth in hatred when she thought of the looks from the reporters as she left the scene. She had lost again and it seemed that she would lose every time she faced Gu Ruochu. Her emotions broke down even more when she saw the photo of Gu Ruochu and Huo Nanchen! I was the one who had trampled her under my feet back then.. How could it be now... ... The difference was simply too great and she could not ept it. Gu Yanwei could not stand her once weak opponent and now she was forced to retreat one after another. This feeling of unwillingness and defeat repeatedly tormented her heart. Naturally, Wang Xin had also received the news from the media. He came over with a Sullen face and nned to discuss countermeasures with Gu Yanwei. Because of today¡¯s incident, his hatred and dissatisfaction towards Gu Ruochu had reached its peak. It was just a small entertainment workshop, yet he had dared to speak so arrogantly in front of the media Thanks to Gu Ruochu, ME¡¯s reputation had now been tarnished to the extreme and it had been greatly provoked. ¡°Wang Xin, Gu Ruochu is clearly trying to make a fool out of us! ¡± Get the public rtions team to release a press release right away. Tell them that Gu Ruochu had faked the surveince video herself and that it was to cover up the truth about sexual harassment. It has nothing to do with ME and ME!¡± ¡°I know, don¡¯t worry. ¡± As soon as the matter was out, Wang Xin got the public rtions team to release a statement iming that Gu Ruochu had faked the video. The purpose of the statement was to make thepany shirk their responsibility and cover up the truth about sexual harassment. At the same time, it would also create hype to help thepany¡¯s artistes increase their exposure. As soon as this statement was released, theizens realized that the ME seemed to be really angry this time. It was unknown whether it was because of the humiliation or anger. This was a situation where they wanted nothing more than to drag Gu Ruochu and HUANGTU DOWN WITH THEM! At the same time, Wang Xin also spent money to buy a marketing ount and sent out many articles about Gu Ruochu, mocking Gu Ruochu and Huangtu for taking the opportunity to create hype by faking the video. Gu Yanwei even said in front of the media, ¡°this little sister of mine has never been what she seems to be. Even our mother doesn¡¯t like her very much. I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s getting more and more shameless. ¡± Wang Xin even asked Zhou Yunxi to appear on camera, ¡°this daughter of mine has always been very scheming. She must have faked the video this time. She¡¯s always been jealous of her sister, so she always tries to frame her every time. ¡± There were nders and rumors everywhere. The situation was very unfavorable for Gu Ruochu, but Gu Ruoyun did note out to refute. ... Both sides had been biting and biting each other until now. Theizens did not dare to clearly side with each other. They were afraid that they would be pped in the face if they chose the wrong side again. Just as ME thought that my public rtions had been done perfectly, a well-known big V suddenly posted a lot of bad news about Shui Man, the cosmetics brand that Gu Yanwei had endorsed. With the release of the rted information, theizens were shocked to find out that this three-nil cosmetics product was the wild chicken brand that had been wildly circting in their circle of friends not long ago! Gu Yanwei not only framed male artistes, but also endorsed this three-nil product in an attempt to mislead consumers Once this kind of dirt was exposed, theizenspletely did not believe this woman who was good at acting! A famouspany like ME actually did such a thing, allowing its artistes to pour dirty water on others, take the me, and gain sympathy in front of theizens. Now, they actually promoted this kind of ugly cosmetics! Previously, they had said that they wanted to resist the unhealthy atmosphere in the entertainment industry. Now, what they were doing was really a p in the face A well-knownpany actually made things difficult for apany that had just started? In an instant, when theizens saw the faces of ME and Gu Yanwei, they also understood the so-called sex this time The harassment incident was definitely a self-directed and self-staged scene! Chapter 218 - Chapter 221 won a huge victory

Chapter 218: Chapter 221 won a huge victory

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Damn, this is too much! Gu Yanwei even said that she was a sister. This woman is too scary and different from what she looks like! ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. In my past life, I didn¡¯t have to burn incense to meet such a top-notch sister, right? ¡± ¡°As apany with a decent reputation, I actually used such underhanded methods. The person who was involved in the royal career was sitting at home, and the pot was rising from the sky! ¡± Was the boss of ME an idiot The artistes under me were not clean, and they actually had the nerve to say something about resisting the unhealthy atmosphere in the entertainment industry.¡± ¡°Me, get out of the entertainment industry! ¡± ... The exposure of this scandal hadpletely pushed ME to the cusp of the storm. Everyone was united on Royal Road¡¯s side. As a start-uppany, it was almost unprecedented for them to be able topete with ME to this extent! As a newpany, Royal Road quickly umted a lot of poprity. Many manufacturers focused their attention on the artistes under Royal Road, giving them a lot of opportunities and resources. Not only did they not lose anything, they also brought opportunities to Royal Road! Wang Xin was greatly stimted when he saw the news that was almost one-sided on the Inte. His father had only handed ME over to him not long ago, but now, a scandal had erupted. The good reputation that ME had built up had been destroyed just like that. Many of thepanies that had cooperated with ME had called to cancel the cooperation. The resources that ME had initially won had all been lost. After the artists under ME had lost their resources, they were also itching to terminate the contract. Now, both the board of directors and the shareholders had their own opinions about him. Not only did Wang Xin not realize that it was Gu Yanwei¡¯s fault, but he had also pushed all the me onto Gu Ruochu. He felt that Gu Ruochu must have hated him because of love! However, he did not think about it. If he had not allowed Gu Yanwei to provoke Gu Ruochu and turned a blind eye to it even though he knew that Gu Yanwei was trying to frame the royal road and even helped her, Gu Ruochu would not have even bothered to attack ME. ¡°Gu Ruochu, what exactly do you want? It has long been impossible between us. Why do you have to be so aggressive and want to kill ME now? How are you going to let ME off? ¡± Gu Ruochu wanted tough when she received Wang Xin¡¯s call, ¡°Mr. Wang, it¡¯s not what I want, it¡¯s what you want. It seems that you were the one who started this, right? ¡± ¡°You... ¡± Wang Xin¡¯s face was dark and full of viciousness. A long time ago, Gu Ruochu had looked at him with admiration. She had been circling around him but now, she could not even be bothered to look at him. Has she be a phoenix because she has flown to the top of the tree? ¡°Wang Xin, you¡¯ve really let down my previous feelings. It¡¯s useless. ¡± Gu Ruochuughed mercilessly and hung up the phone. Gu Ruochu was in a good mood afterpletely resolving thepany¡¯s crisis. ¡°Ruo Chu, Jin Ye and Wang Gang have been waiting for you in the office for a long time. ¡± Rong Xiao entered the office and whistled happily. ¡°This time, we¡¯ve won so beautifully! ¡± ¡°Of course, let¡¯s have a celebratory dinnerter. ¡± With the three of them working together, there was nothing that could not be done. Rong Xiao suddenly eximed and pped his forehead, ¡°I forgot, Jin Ye and Wang Gang are still waiting for you outside. ¡± Gu Ruochu then remembered that she had invited Wang Gang over this time to allow Jiang Chao to participate in histest TV series. Even though he was the second male lead, the storyline was very good. ¡°take me there now. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± At the same time, Wang Gang and Jin ye watched the live broadcast of Gu Ruochu¡¯s press conference on their tablet. Wang Gang was once again shocked by her boldness and methods. Chapter 219 - Chapter 222 why are you here

Chapter 219: Chapter 222 why are you here

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION I never thought that Gu Ruochu would turn the tables around in just two hours. This time, Wang Gang was even more determined to meet Gu Ruochu. When a woman from a small town married into a wealthy family and became a ¡°hundred billion daughter-inw¡± , many people began to look down on her. Now, people could not help but look at her in a different light. Gu Ruochu had juste out and almost bumped into Xu Yichen. ¡°Yichen? ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu, I think you should give Huo Nanchen a call. ¡± Xu Yichen felt that a call would at least ease the tension between husband and wife. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. ¡± Gu Ruochu instinctively rejected him but he sighed, ¡°Ruo Chu, you¡¯re in love with him. Don¡¯t deny it, you can¡¯t lie to me. ¡± Thest sentence touched the deepest part of Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart. She stood there, her eyes filled with a sense of helplessness. Seeing Gu Ruochu¡¯s reaction, Xu Yichen was even more determined in his decision. ¡°since you love him, work hard and fight for it. I¡¯ll give you love and courage. ¡± Xu Yichen smiled, ¡°at least you won¡¯t have any regrets, right? ¡± ... Xu Yichen¡¯s words were still ringing in her ears. Gu Ruochu was not in a hurry to see Jin Ye. Instead, she thought about it and decided to give Huo Nanchen a call. A few secondster, Huo Nanchen picked up the call. His voice was slightly hoarse. ¡°Ruo Chu? ¡± He seemed to be surprised that she would call him on her own ord? After all, she had wanted to leave him and divorce him. He could not deny that he was very angry. He could not believe that she would say that she did not love him. ¡°where are you? ¡± Gu Ruochu decided to use theme excuse of asking him out for dinner. ¡°I¡¯m... ¡± Before she could finish her sentence, a voice came from the other end of the phone, ¡°Nanchen, are you still working overtime? I brought your favorite winter melon rib soup... ¡± Gu Ruochu knew that the voice belonged to an duo the moment she heard it. I¡¯m in Huo NANCHEN¡¯S OFFICE? This realization seemed to be a huge blow to her. Her heart ached when she thought of that Woman¡¯s charming and beautiful appearance. Perhaps he had given another woman hope after his setback in front of her. Gu Ruochu held her breath when she heard this woman¡¯s voice. She was afraid that Huo Nanchen would discover something, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just calling to see what you¡¯re up to. I still have some matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll hang up now. ¡± From the beginning to the end, she did not sound anything out of the ordinary. However, after she hung up the phone, the overwhelming difort surged into her heart. That girl is pretty and cute. I think he likes her a lot. An duo was not as boring and rigid as her. Her head felt like it was about to explode. Gu Ruochu could only ask her assistant to apologize to Wang Gang and Jin Ye. She wanted to take a good rest. After seeing Gu Ruochu¡¯s intelligence, Wang Gang was very easy to talk to. He also expressed that he understood. Gu Ruochu thought about a few things in a mess. She only came out of the office after she had regained control of her emotions. However, when she saw the person who had just entered, she paused for a moment and inexplicably stopped in her tracks. Huo Nanchen¡¯s gaze never left her. His ck eyes were as dark as the stars in the night and day. ¡°Why are you here? ¡± ¡°To look for my angry wife. ¡± Wife Gu Ruochu smiled for some reason when she heard this word. She carefully studied the word and suddenly felt a thousandplicated feelings. ¡°How could you tell that I¡¯m angry? ¡± Huo Nanchen could not have missed the fact that she was trying to hide her feelings. Every time she was in a bad mood, she would hide it out of habit. ¡°You didn¡¯t even call me, and you haven¡¯t spoken to me for the past few days. You even said that you weren¡¯t giving me the cold shoulder, Huh? ¡± Chapter 220 - Chapter 223 was even more loving than she had imagined

Chapter 220: Chapter 223 was even more loving than she had imagined

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo Nanchen¡¯s expression was clearly filled with helplessness. He reached out and gently held her face, forcing her to look him in the eye. ¡°Alright, can you stop being so angry? Just now... ¡± Huo Nanchen wanted to exin why a woman¡¯s voice had sounded over the phone. After all, anyone would think too much about such things. ¡°Our understanding of the ¡®Cold War¡¯ seems to be different. ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at him. She would respond when he spoke to her and eat with him. How could this be considered a Cold War? ¡°Why are you here? Is there something going on in the vicinity? ¡± After a while, Huo Nanchen responded with an ¡°mm¡± and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to bring you home. ¡± Of course, it was not because there was something going on in the vicinity. It was because an Shaosi said that Jin ye and Wang Gang were also in the royal road. An Shaosi said that Jin ye was a very young and very good-looking male celebrity. Huo Nanchen looked at her calmly and held her hand, ¡°are you done with Your Business? I¡¯m done with it. I¡¯ll bring you home. ¡± ¡°I still have some matters to attend to. If you have something to attend to, you can leave first. ¡± Gu Ruochu was in his arms. She could feel his breath and heartbeat and her mental defenses were suddenly destroyed. Thinking back to the female voice she had heard on the phone just now, Gu Ruochu suddenly felt very indignant. She was indignant that he had gone to another woman¡¯s side. She seemed to love him even more than she had imagined. Not only that, but her heart was moved. At this moment, her emotions were surging. She knew that she had fallen for him a long time ago. It was just as Xu Yichen had said. She could no longer lie to herself and could no longer restrain herself. She did not want to lose him in the future and did not want him to be someone else¡¯s. She did not even want to protect another woman in the future. The moment she thought of an duo.. ¡°I... Huo Nanchen, I don¡¯t want you to stand beside another woman. Can you not let others get close to you... ¡± In her chaotic emotions, she did not know what she had said. She only heard her own voice being very anxious and a little choked up. Then, the way the man looked at her became more and more gentle and doting. However, her choked up confession also made his heart ache a little. He pressed a long finger on his lips and saw a trace of a smile on his handsome face. ¡°shh, don¡¯t say it. I know everything. ¡± It turned out that she cared about him so much and loved him so much. Wang Gang and Jin Ye sat on the SOFA. From this angle, they could almost see the entire scene in front of them. The two of thempletely ignored the fact that they were in a public environment and unwittingly disyed their affection for each other. ¡°It seems that we¡¯re quite lucky to be able to see the real huo Shao by chance. ¡± ¡°Do you think that they¡¯re really in love? ¡± Jin Ye watched from afar. Although many people on the inte said that Gu Ruochu had married well, in his eyes, that might not be the case. ¡°Well, it¡¯s like how a person knows the difference between warmth and coldness when drinking water. However, I wonder if Mrs. Huo has the time toe over and talk to us. ¡± Wang Gang used his chin to point in the direction of Huo Nanchen and Gu Ruochu. Jin Ye¡¯s eyes shed. Huo Nanchen saw Jin Ye the moment he stepped into the room. After all, his outstanding face was hard to ignore. The matter that Gu Ruochu mentioned, was it with Jin Ye? ¡°Do you want to discuss a partnership with Jin Ye? ¡± Huo Nanchen calmly put his hand in his pocket and lowered his head to look at her. ¡°I¡¯ll apany you. Let¡¯s go. ¡± He wrapped his other arm around her and led her straight towards Wang Gang. In front of so many people, this was the first time Gu Ruochu had leaned gently into his embrace. The people present felt as if they had been fed dog food once again. Wang Gang saw theming and quickly stood up to extend his hand. ¡°Hello, President Huo. ¡± Both parties politely greeted each other and sat down. ¡°If I¡¯m here, will I disturb your conversation with Jin Ye? ¡± Huo Nanchen turned to look at her as if he was really asking her a question. Gu Ruochu replied, ¡°No. ¡± Jin Ye had never known that a career-oriented man who was about to turn 30 could still be so thick-skinned ande over. This was a rare sight and Jin ye felt embarrassed for him. Chapter 221 - Chapter 224 can not be escaped

Chapter 221: Chapter 224 can not be escaped

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Wang Gang smiled and looked at Gu Ruochu, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Miss Gu¡¯s request for Bihua to present your director¡¯s work to me at this time was not an ident, right? ¡± ¡°If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to hide it from teacher Wang. ¡± The corners of Gu Ruochu¡¯s lips curled up slightly, ¡°thank you, teacher, for being able toe here despite the past enmity. You still admire me so much. ¡± ¡°Did I mention that I admire you very much? ¡± ¡°since teacher hase here personally, that means that I admire you. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s confident tone made Wang Gang choke. He smiled and shook his head, speechless. ¡°Ruo Chu, I can let Jiang Chao continue to be the second male lead. I also promise that I will not cut any scenes of him appearing. As long as you be my assistant director, what do you think? ¡± Wang Gang¡¯s next ancient costume drama would be Hua Yu¡¯srge-scale ancient costume drama, ¡°when the plum falls to the Green Plum¡± . Without a doubt, Jin ye would be the male lead. Actually, Wang Gang really liked Gu Ruochu¡¯s style, especially herte-stage editing skills, which could be called Godly skills. That was why he wanted to take her under his wing. This kind of promise could already be considered a gold-ted promise. Gu Ruochu did not reply immediately, as if she was considering it. Wang Gang was a little nervous, but when he saw that she had finally nodded, he finally felt at ease. ¡°Miss Gu is really an interesting person. ¡± Jin Ye¡¯s lips curled into a smile. He spread his armszily and leaned against the SOFA, looking bright and handsome. ¡°actually, based on Miss Gu¡¯s looks, it¡¯s not a big deal to be the female lead. I can bring her acting skills for free. ¡± When Jin Ye said this, everyone present was stunned. Wang Gang seemed to have been enlightened. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s not a big deal for Gu Ruochu to be the female lead! Gu Ruochu replied, ¡°right now, I only want to manage the royal road well. If you don¡¯t mind, master Wang, the royal road would also like to be an investor in this drama. ¡± This drama was well-produced by many big names. If the royal road were to be the producer of this drama, it could possibly be the first production for the Royal Road to establish itself in the film and Television Circle. ¡°that¡¯s a bit of a pity. However, I wee the investment that Ruo Chu has mentioned. ¡± Wang Gang stood up and smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you guys for now. Jin Ye and I will go back. Tomorrow, our new drama will beunching a press conference. You¡¯ll be there on time. There will be a surprise. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Wang Gang did not waste any time and left with Jin Ye. ¡°Let¡¯s go home, Madam. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s face was suddenly kissed. She subconsciously covered the side of her face. ¡°How did you... ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Madam loved me so much. ¡± Gu Ruochu then remembered what she had said to him. It sounded no different from a confession. Now, seeing the smug look on his face, Gu Ruochu was at a loss for words. ¡°Shut up, shut up! ¡± Seeing his smug smile, Gu Ruochu almost wanted to stuff the tissue in her hand into his mouth! ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll shut up. ¡± His doting voice was filled with endless indulgence. He already knew Gu Ruochu¡¯s feelings for him. He suddenly bent down and held her in his arms. His fluctuating emotions turned into a stream of light and disappeared in his eyes, ¡°wife, let¡¯s go home. ¡± The word ¡®wife¡¯ was so sweet to Gu Ruo¡¯s ears. She knew that she would never be able to escape again. When they reached home, mother Zhang had not finished cooking. Huo Nanchen simply brought Gu Ruochu upstairs. He impatiently ced her on the study table and kissed her until her entire body went soft. His kisses were always aggressive, and that aggressiveness made it impossible for her to escape, and she retreated step by step. Her whole body went soft on him. The feeling ofplete dizziness came again. He separated her legs and squeezed in, but she unconsciously climbed onto his waist instead, and felt a fatal shudder all over her body. Chapter 222 - Chapter 225 dinner is ready

Chapter 222: Chapter 225 dinner is ready

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION He felt as if he had not kissed her like this for a very long time. Even the kiss had an extremely emotional feel to it. Soon, his eyes began to blur. When a man is moved, his rationality is almost at the edge. He closed his eyes slightly. The blood in his entire body seemed to be crazily overturning. His entire body tensed up to the point of pain. His breathing could not hide his oppression and sexiness. Just like that, it seeped out from his throat bone. At this moment, Gu Ruochu seemed to feel his intense emotions. ¡°Ruo Chu, Ruo Chu... ¡± Her name, as he repeated it over and over again, had a sentimental feeling to it. However, his eyes were filled with the desire to swallow her whole. Gu Ruochu felt a white light in front of her eyes. Her breathing was a little short and her heart was beating faster and faster. It was as if she was going crazy and her entire body was going numb. She reached out and brushed his scalp and grabbed his hair. He was simply irresistible. He was so wild and aggressive. She knew from the start that she could not deal with him. That was why she had resisted him after she had fallen in love with him. Every time, he had given her a feeling that he loved her very much. Even if it was just an illusion, she hadpletely sunk into it. Just like now, she only wanted to throw caution to the wind and hug himpletely. ¡°Young Master, Young Madam? ¡±Theree was a sudden knock on the door. Itt¡¯s time for dinner.Madamm asked me to call you all down for dinner. ¡± Gu Ruochu immediately sobered up a lot. The terrifying current in her body had not yet subsided. She opened her eyes and tried to push him away. ¡°Stop, don¡¯t do this... ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± He gently bit her lips. His painful voice grew louder and louder. Seeing the flesh on his lips, he felt even more indignant. ¡°Don¡¯t go down for dinner. ¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll die ofughter... ¡± He knew that her skin was thin. However, at this moment, both of them actually had a special feeling. It was just that the timing was not right. He moved away from her lips and his gaze fell on her face. After half a minute, he gradually calmed down. He reached out and hugged Gu Ruochu¡¯s waist, cing her down from the study table. That pair of deep, dark eyes seemed to be able to mesmerize people. ¡°Let¡¯s go down and have dinner. ¡± Gu Ruochu nodded. A cool breeze blew through the window, dispersing the warm smell. Gu Ruochu saw that his shirt was tightly pressed against his back and the pressure was very noticeable. ¡°Are you alright? ¡± ¡°What do you think? ¡± He looked sideways at her and did not look well. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart suddenly felt good and a smile appeared on her lips. The door opened and nanny Zhang saw Huo Nanchen¡¯s face. It was so cold that it was frightening. However, when she saw the young Madam in his arms, mother Zhang felt as if the scene had changed in an instant. She was even smiling. ¡°...¡± ¡°young master and Young Madam, the meal is ready. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Huo Nanchen did not say anything and just held Gu Ruochu¡¯s hand as they went downstairs. Today was Mrs. Huo¡¯s fasting day, so almost all the dishes on the table were vegetarian. ¡°You¡¯vee down. ¡± A smile appeared on Mrs. Huo¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s just the three of us at home today. It¡¯s finally a little quieter. ¡± As a mother, she naturally paid more attention to her son, so the dishes on the table were Huo Nanchen¡¯s favorite dishes. Of course, Gu Ruochu¡¯s emotions would never show on the surface. ¡°I¡¯ll go and make you some delicious food. Wait for a while. ¡± ¡°No need. ¡± The dishes were not too bad. It was not as if she had lost her appetite. Besides, she was not that delicate. What surprised her was that Huo Nanchen knew how to cook. ¡°mm, I was careless. ¡± Mrs. Huo¡¯s expression was gentle. ¡°Ask the kitchen to add a few more dishes that ruo Chu likes to eat. It won¡¯t take long. ¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯ll do it myself. ¡± ¡°Wait. ¡± He reached out and stroked her head. He could not bear to see her suffer a little, but he was also afraid that she would starve so he washed a fruit for her. Chapter 223 - Chapter 226 shyness

Chapter 223: Chapter 226 shyness

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu was still a little embarrassed in front of Mrs. Huo. She felt a little uneasy even as she sat there, hoping that Huo Nanchen would return soon. Mrs. Huo did not care at all. After all, she had been through this before. Her eyes were filled with meaning as she said, ¡°I¡¯m satisfied to see you two loving each other. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not know how to respond. She only hummed softly. It would be great if she could be happy like this for the rest of her life. In the kitchen Mama Zhang was afraid that Huo nanchen would be flustered in the kitchen, so she followed behind to see if she could be of any help. Cooking a meal did not fit the temperament of a CEO like him, but it made him look even more elegant and charming. The image of her trembling from his kiss suddenly shed across her mind. He had kissed her many times, but the thing he could not forget the most was that kiss on her forehead. The moment she closed her eyes, that tear seemed to have burned into the deepest part of his heart. At first, Nanny Zhang thought that very few people were worthy of the young master. However, when she met Gu Ruochu, her opinion changed very quickly Marriage and love may not be worthy of each other, but only of each other. In less than half an hour, Huo Nanchen brought out the dishes that she liked. This was the first time Gu Ruochu knew that he was such a good cook. Just one look and she felt her appetite swell. ¡°You¡¯re famished? ¡± He sat next to her again and ced the food in front of her, ¡°be good, eat. ¡± Seeing the loving couple, Mrs. Huo¡¯s eyes shed with a smile and she quickly left. Huo Nanchen¡¯s gaze was hard to ignore. Gu Ruochu easily thought of his kiss and felt a rare sense of shyness in her heart. Her face slowly turned red and she did not even dare to nce at the person next to her. Huo Nanchen saw the faint pink on her face and wondered if she was also covered in that faintyer of pink. His throat moved slightly. Does eating all seduce me? Gu Ruochu was really hungry and quickly finished her meal. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be a chef. The food is delicious. ¡± ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll cook it for you in the future. ¡± Huo Nanchen propped his hand on his forehead as he looked at the smile on her lips. He felt as if her smile had reached the bottom of his heart. In the future, he would like to pamper her like this. ¡°No, it¡¯s already very hard for you to go to work every day. ¡± How could Gu Ruochu really let him cook? She could not be too arrogant because of his pampering. ¡°Do you feel sorry for me? ¡± Huo Nanchen suddenlyughed softly and looked at her with his deep, Dark Eyes. ¡°If you really feel sorry for me, can you just give it to me? ¡± Until now, whenever he thought of her appearance, his body would tense up until it hurt. Thest sentence caused Gu Ruochu¡¯s body to stiffen. She did not know how to answer him for a moment. For the first time in her two lifetimes, she was subconsciously afraid, nervous, and a little expectant. Huo Nanchen noticed this and a strange light shed across his eyes. Why is she so shy The corners of his lips lowered and he spoke in a low voice, ¡°Madam, how about it? The lowest is the lowest. You can even touch it... ¡± ¡°...¡± Gu Ruochu almost wanted to cover his head with the bowl in her hand. Is this man acting coquettishly to me Or is it this kind of thing. As expected, she could not expect him to feel ashamed. There were still quite a number of servants downstairs. Even Mama Zhang had not left. Shameless! That was not all. Gu Ruochu could clearly feel his feet hooking up with her legs under the table. Isn¡¯t this the standard for adulterers hooking up under the dining table? However, the man in front of her really made her dizzy. Gu Ruochu could not sit still any longer. She pushed the bowl up and went upstairs with a puff of smoke. This was the first time Huo Nanchen had seen her run away. Heughed softly, little by little. In the end, hisughter became more and more wanton and hearty. Hisughter burst out from his throat. Chapter 224 - Chapter 227 was terrified

Chapter 224: Chapter 227 was terrified

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu did not know what Huo Nanchen wasughing at. She felt a little conflicted in her heart and wondered, is it really that funny? This inexplicable feeling of pleasing him was ratherplicated. Even after locking the bedroom door, Huo Nanchen was still unable to stop her. When Gu Ruochu came out, she saw a slender body leaning against the headboard of the bed. Under the light, it emitted a faint honey-colored glow and was almostpletely untainted. His body seemed to always be warm and powerful. The scenery before her eyes was dazzling. Especially the scent of a hormonal man in the bedroom. It carried a seductive and seductive aura. ¡°...¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s gaze swept past his Merman¡¯s line and his abdominal muscles. She could not even take a step forward. Did this man need to strip her like this? Back then, what had she been afraid of? She had actually lost her nerve in front of him. ¡°What are you standing there for? Come here. ¡± The man¡¯s low and hoarse voice rang out in the bedroom. It was impossible for Gu Ruochu not to have thought of that. Forget it, I¡¯ll just die! Gu Ruochu replied with an ¡®Oh¡¯ . She was still rather slow. When she reached the side of the bed, she lifted the nket andy down on the other side, closing her eyes. The bed was filled with his scent. He reached out and pulled her into his embrace, feeling the smooth lines on his body. He only hugged her tightly and did not do anything else. His embrace was as warm andfortable as ever. Gu Ruochu leaned into his embrace and could not be bothered to move. All she wanted was to have a good night¡¯s sleep. The lights in the bedroom were turned off in an instant. It was pitch ck. ¡°Wife. ¡± ¡°What are you doing? ¡± ¡°Go to sleep. ¡± He patted her gently as if he was coaxing a child. Under the dim light, she saw the wedding ring on his hand. Back when the original owner and I were married, both parties must have been unhappy at the wedding. In the darkness, she carefully observed his deep brows, his tall nose, and his thin lips. There was an extrayer of softness in her eyes. ¡°If it¡¯s possible, I¡¯d like to wear a wedding dress for once and marry you. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s voice was very soft and soon disappeared into the endless darkness. She thought that he was asleep, but his sudden embrace let her know that he was still awake. I don¡¯t know, did he hear me? Even if he did, he would probably think that I was willful. Who would hold a wedding for no reason? She sighed softly. After experiencing some things, Gu Ruochu was already sleepy. As she thought about it, she was so tired that she fell asleep. In the darkness of the night, a kissnded on her forehead. Endless affection and restrained love. Gu Ruochu set the rm so that she woke up on time at seven in the morning. When she woke up, she realized that she could not move. Huo Nanchen¡¯s arm was ced on her waist and she waspletely wrapped in his embrace. ¡°You¡¯re awake? ¡± Huo Nanchen opened his eyes and his passionate body pressed her into the nket. A fiery kiss blotted out the sky and covered the earth. He could not resist it no matter how hard he tried. ¡°morning ~ Kiss. ¡± He ced one hand on both sides of her body before letting go of her. Gu Ruochu rolled past him and got off the bed. Men At this time are the most dangerous. Huo Nanchen chuckled softly once again when he saw her panic-stricken expression. ¡°Are you afraid that I¡¯ll eat you? Madam, sooner orter, you¡¯ll take the initiative to beg me. ¡± He got off the bed and pulled his shirt into the mountains. His slender fingers nimbly buttoned it up. In the next second, he pulled Gu Ruochu into his arms, ¡°go brush your teeth, I¡¯ll bring your clothes over. ¡± Huo Nanchen squeezed the toothpaste into his hand and passed it to her after he entered the bathroom. He no longer had the cold and distant look that he used to have when strangers were not allowed to enter. Chapter 225 - Chapter 228, greed

Chapter 225: Chapter 228, greed

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo Nanchen¡¯s contrast made Gu Ruochu feel incredulous and even surreal. She stared straight at him, giving birth to an evil thought in his heart. He reached out his finger and ruffled the corners of her lips a few times. He then wiped the corners of his mouth with a rather mischievous expression. At that moment, his expression was filled with a devilish charm, ¡°little liar, you¡¯ve seduced me so early in the morning. Didn¡¯t you want to run away just now? ¡± The corners of her lips felt as if they had been scalded. His words, coupled with his expression, were extremely sexy. Gu Ruochu was almost seduced by the man in front of her. A man¡¯s lust is harmful, it¡¯s too harmful. Meanwhile, Huo Nanchen¡¯s other hand was already touching the bottom of her leg. She did not move, she merely endured it, afraid that he would be even more agitated. As expected, those women were right. Men Are Lewd people. They have begun to heat up early in the morning. ¡°Do men have many faces too? ¡± She asked and he was stunned for a moment Then, he chuckled, ¡°you¡¯ll see every single one of my faces in the future. Mrs. Huo, today, you¡¯ll see the side of me serving you. How about that? I promise that I¡¯ll serve youfortably. Be Good, don¡¯t be in a hurry to seduce me. Brush your teeth. ¡± ¡°...¡± Gu Ruochu decided not to argue with him. She obediently took the toothbrush and began to brush her teeth. Seeing that she had be obedient, Huo Nanchen went to help her find clothes. He had almost finished washing up for her. If Gu Ruochu had not protested, he would have helped her put on her clothes. After washing up, Gu Ruochu went downstairs first. She nned to find Wang Gang after breakfast. Huo Nanchen took another shower and came out to find that Gu Ruochu was no longer in the bedroom. When he saw her sitting at the dining table downstairs, his mood improved. Today was the opening ceremony of therge-scale historical drama ¡°when the plum blossoms fall to the ground¡± . Wang Gang said that he had a surprise for her, which meant that she must be present. ¡°honey, drink some milk. ¡± ¡°No. ¡± ¡°Be good, drinking milk is good for your body. ¡± He poured milk for her and almost fed it to her personally, ¡°it¡¯s warm, it¡¯s good for your stomach. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not need to be instructed to take good care of her during breakfast. When she saw the meaningful look in nanny Zhang¡¯s eyes, she could only pretend that she did not see it. Actually, this feeling of relying on others was both fresh and a little greedy for her. ¡°...¡± At huayupany In the lounge ¡°Are you saying that Gu Ruochu is the person you¡¯ve been looking for? ¡± A tall figure stood in front of therge French window and turned around to look at Jin Ye. ¡°Are you sure? ¡± ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not very sure. ¡± Jin Ye leaned against the SOFA with azy smile on his lips. However, his deep feelings were somewhat absent-minded. ¡°The first time I saw her, I felt that she was very familiar. ¡± Back then, when they had been separated, they had been unable to find any news of her because of their young age. When they grew up, too much time had passed. ¡°How can you be so sure about something like this? ¡± Su Ze knew that Jin Ye had been looking for someone for many years ¡°You don¡¯t even remember her name. You only remember her young appearance, which makes it even more difficult to find someone. Ye, actually, I¡¯ve never understood the meaning of the person you¡¯re looking for. ¡± It was just a childhood ymate. Jin Ye did not answer him. He just closed his eyes. Thezy smile on his lips remained, but it gradually faded away. Perhaps even he himself does not know why he was so persistent. Perhaps there were many questions about her that he had not solved when he was young, so after so many years, it had be a knot in his heart. ¡°Su Ze, help me investigate Gu Ruochu. ¡± Chapter 226 - Chapter 229. Dont worry

Chapter 226: Chapter 229. Don¡¯t worry

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave this to me. I promise toplete the task. You just need to focus on your acting and be Your Big Star, ¡± Su Ze promised It was still very difficult to investigate Madam Huo. After all, her identity was very special, and if he was not careful, he would be discovered. Jin Ye himself knew this, and he could not rush it. Speaking of which, his encounter with Jin ye was because of a car ident that almost happened. His car had almost hit Jin Ye. When he saw Jin Ye¡¯s face under the headlights, he was really amazed. With his many years of experience in judging people, he immediately decided to convince Jin Ye to enter the entertainment industry. At that time, he could tell at a nce that Jin ye was someone who could be a celebrity, but Jin ye did not care about fame and fortune at all. Fortunately, Jin Ye found out that Jin ye was looking for someone, so he used this to lure Jin ye over. If it were not for Jin ye looking for someone who needed him, Jin Ye probably would not have agreed to enter the entertainment industry. Jin Ye¡¯s real name did not seem to be Jin Ye. It was a stage name that Jin ye had given himself. He had forgotten what his real name was. Until now, he did not even know Jin Ye¡¯s family background. He had been Jin Ye¡¯s manager for a few years but he had actually kept himself a little mysterious and did not have many personal rtionships. Not only in front of him, but even in front of his fans and the public, Jin Ye seemed to be shrouded in ayer of mystery that made people want to get to the bottom of it. However, in Su Ze¡¯s line of work as a manager, he did not need to know too much about the other party. As long as they could cooperate well, that would be enough. However, there were times when he would still be curious. ¡°...¡± Ever since the great battle between Huangdao and ME, everyone had looked at Gu Ruochu in a whole New Light. There were many different halos around her. In the wealthy and entertainment circles, it was like a great battle without any smoke. If anything went wrong, her reputation would be ruined. Everyone was curious about what kind of person Madam Huo was. Those who wanted her to make a fool of herself would not end up well. No matter what, the Halos of the title ¡°Madam Huo¡± made many people envious and even envious. They did not know why Gu Ruochu¡¯s life was so good. At the moment, Cindere had married into a wealthy family and had been rewritten by countless movies, dramas, and novels. However, she was still popr with the public. It was enough to see how such a story would move people¡¯s hearts. If she were to see a real example, she would be even more restless. At this moment, therge-scale ancient costume drama ¡°when the plum falls from the plum tree¡± , which had been circting in the entertainment circle, was announced to begin filming. Gu Ruochu, as the assistant director, joined the production team. Now, they could see her in person. Huo Zirui woke up unexpectedly early on this day. However, when he saw the two inseparable kissing couples at the door of the bedroom, his eyes darkened considerably. He smiled and went downstairs as if he had not seen them. After kissing for a long time, Gu Ruochu was finally let go. However, she continued to lean on his body. ¡°I¡¯m going to work. ¡± He felt at ease as he looked at her. Gu Ruochu replied, not knowing why he was so clingy. Even now, she still felt like she was dreaming. It was sweet and subtle. As she watched him leave, a sense of longing rose and fell. Her good points seemed to have lost their soul. Gu Ruochu immediately adjusted her emotions and patted her face. How could she cling to him just because he was so useless? Work Work! Just as the opening ceremony was about to begin, Gu Ruochu suddenly received an invitation from someone. Seeing that Gu Yanwei was still unwilling to let go, Gu Ruochu was very curious as to why she had the courage and perseverance to persevere. In the cafe An elegant environment and a quiet atmosphere. Gu Ruochu sat opposite Gu Yanwei and only ordered a ss of fruit juice to drink slowly. She did not speak, but Gu Ruochu was happy to not speak. Chapter 227 - Chapter 230 was terrifying

Chapter 227: Chapter 230 was terrifying

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Soft music was ying in the shop and everything looked very rxing. ¡°Ruo Chu, do you still remember this shop? ¡± Gu Yanwei seemed to have sunk into memories as a smile appeared on her face. ¡°In the past, whenever there was something happy, you would always ask me to meet you here. At that time, you were still very innocent and you liked me very much as your big sister. ¡± Gu Ruochu lowered her head and her eyes were expressionless. No wonder she felt that the atmosphere around her was a little familiar. However, she guessed that she would only meet Gu Yanwei here when she was about to give her money. Perhaps that silly girl was so excited that she wanted to treat Gu Yanwei to a cup of coffee. In the past, Gu Ruochu had really liked this sister of hers. However, Gu Yanwei had done something to kill this sister of hers. It was one thing for her to steal her mother, but as long as there was something bad, she would let this sister take her ce. She even had a pretentious look on her face as if she was trying to help her. The original Gu Ruochu had long been forced to death by this hypocritical sister of hers. Being able to marry into the huo family was the only blessing Gu Ruochu had in this world. However, this blessing that she had obtained by chance made Gu Yanwei jealous and hate her. She wished that she could die. No one would know how helpless and sad the original owner was. The source of all her suffering came from this gentle and kind-looking sister, this devil in sheep¡¯s clothing. Is Innocence useful? Gu Ruochu¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile at the thought of this. Gu Yanwei had been observing Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression the entire time. When she saw the deep, mocking smile on her face, she felt a little angry in her heart. ¡°Ruo Chu, I was indeed bewitched by those people before. I was so bewitched that I wanted to deal with you. ¡± Gu Yanwei could not wait to prove her innocence, ¡°in my heart, you will always be my beloved little sister... ¡± ¡°If you¡¯re only here to talk nonsense with me, forgive me for not being able to apany you. ¡± Gu Ruochu put down the fruit juice and stared at her, ¡°your little sister, Gu Ruochu, is already dead. ¡± Gu Yanwei did not expect her to say such a thing. She was stunned and looked at her with a strange expression. Gu Ruochu only stood up. There was not much emotion on her face, ¡°there¡¯s no need to see each other anymore. Do you really think that I don¡¯t know about you and Wang Xin? ¡± Gu Yanwei really enjoyed the pleasure of being a mistress. As long as it was Gu Ruochu¡¯s man, she would want to snatch it away. She would want it all. The name Wang Xin came out of Gu Ruochu¡¯s mouth and exploded in Gu Yanwei¡¯s mind. Her face instantly turned pale. How did she know... ... Impossible! Seeing that Gu Ruochu was about to leave, Gu Yanwei no longer pretended to be a sister. She immediately stood up and shouted, ¡°Ruo Chu, I¡¯vee to look for you today because of one thing. If you don¡¯t know, you¡¯ll regret it. Ruo Chu, you will definitely regret it! ¡± Out of the blue, Gu Ruochu returned and calmly sat back down. ¡°If you really have something to say, then don¡¯t y the friendship card here. Speak. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not know why but she felt an inexplicable sense of panic spreading from the bottom of her heart. She did not know where it hade from. Seeing that Gu Ruochu had really returned, Gu Yanwei¡¯s tensed nerves rxed. A smug smile appeared on her face. As long as she was willing to listen, it would be easy. ¡°Ruo Chu, I¡¯m only telling you this for your own good... ¡± Gu Yanwei felt a sense of Schadenfreude in her heart. She wanted to know how Gu Ruochu would react when she heard this. ¡°Ruo Chu, I hope that you¡¯ll be able to calm downter. ¡± Gu Yanwei¡¯s face showed a sense of pity. ¡°after all, anyone would break down in the face of something like this. Everyone would feel afraid... ¡± Chapter 228 - She was a little unsure about chapter 231.

Chapter 228: She was a little unsure about chapter 231.

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yanwei spoke very slowly on purpose. Her voice carried a tinge of pity as she looked at Gu Ruochu with endless sympathy, ¡°it¡¯s about Nanchen. I¡¯ve been holding it in for a long time. I thought about it and decided to tell you. ¡± She sighed onest time, as if she was still helpless. Gu Ruochu looked at her but did not say anything. She merely watched her performance quietly. Her calm andposed demeanor caused Gu Yanwei to lose herposure. Before she could reply, Gu Yanwei spoke first, ¡°Ruo Chu, actually, I¡¯ve never told you that Nanchen still has a child in country M. ¡± Gu Yanwei¡¯s words were like a bolt from the blue. The word ¡®child¡¯ ran through her mind several times and she could not believe it. How could he have a child in country m? Could it be that he has another woman in country m Not only did Gu Ruochu not lose her train of thought because of this news, she was unexpectedly calm and clear-headed. That time when Huo Nanchen had flown abroad, it seemed to be country M. Because it had taken a long time, she could not remember it clearly but the more she thought about it, the more she felt that it was true. Although she was deeply shocked, Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes only shed but her expression did not change much. It was so deep that Gu Yanwei could not read her heart. ¡°Ruo Chu, I¡¯ve seen that child before. He¡¯s three years old. ¡± Gu Yanwei did not miss a single trace of Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression. ¡°He¡¯s a boy. He lives with his mother in country M. from what I know, Nanchen gives the mother and son several hundred thousand dors in living expenses every month. ¡± As soon as Gu Yanwei finished speaking, the atmosphere fell into a dead silence. In the air, there was only the sound of soft music from the coffee shop. Gu Yanwei did not see her shocked and disappointed expression. Instead, she was extremely calm. If this was in the past, given her personality, she would definitely be agitated and angry. As long as she continues to sow discord, she would definitely be able to destroy their rtionship. Now, she was a little uncertain. ¡°You¡¯ve asked me out just to talk about this? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes stared straight at her ¡°Huo Nanchen is my husband. Even if he has a child, it doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with you, right? No matter how much you miss him, he just can¡¯t be bothered to look at you! ¡± Although Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart was a little stifled, she did not want to see Gu Yanwei, this pretentious woman, be aughing stock. She wanted to use this information to sow discord between her and Huo Nanchen so that she could reap the benefits. In your dreams! ¡°Ruo Chu, how did you be like this? You¡¯re still trying to specte about me with such malicious thoughts! ¡± Gu Yanwei did not see her proper reaction and used her in disappointment. ¡°I¡¯m your sister. What¡¯s wrong with wanting to tell you the truth so that you won¡¯t be deceived by others? You¡¯re not grateful to me, yet you¡¯re using me? Your husband is the one who¡¯s causing trouble outside. Is it useful for you to vent your anger on me? ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu, as far as I know, the rest of the Huo family doesn¡¯t know about the existence of this child. You¡¯ve been married to the huo family for so long and you still don¡¯t have a child. If this boy were to be exposed in the Huo family, would you still be able to maintain your position? ¡± Gu Yanwei¡¯s series of words did not Annoy Gu Ruochu. Instead, it only made the atmosphere even more tense. She was very calm and her eyes were so dark that she could not read her thoughts. ¡°Gu Yanwei, haven¡¯t I shown you clearly the current state of our rtionship these past few days? You and I no longer have a rtionship. I don¡¯t have an ungrateful sister. Other than being a mistress, I only know how to STIR UP TROUBLE! ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile, ¡°Nanchen is my husband and the Huo family is my family. It¡¯s not up to an outsider like you to interfere! ¡± ¡°Gu Ruochu! ¡± Chapter 229 - Poking a scar

Chapter 229: Chapter 232: Poking a scar

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Why are you shouting so loudly? I know that my name is very pleasant to hear. ¡± Gu Ruochu took onest look at the furious woman ¡°You, on the other hand, if no man will die, use your tattered body to seduce others instead of being a joke to others all day long. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s words were extremely vicious. She was indeed frustrated and wanted to make this woman feel frustrated as well. Even though Gu Yanwei did have many followers under her skirt, her appearance was still consistent with the image of a pure and beautiful big sister. Hearing Gu Ruochu¡¯s words.. She was thoroughly enraged, ¡°Gu Ruochu, how dare you insult me like this? Who Do you think you are? Do you think that you¡¯re pure? Back then, you loved a man to the death but now, you¡¯re still indulging yourself in another man¡¯s arms... ¡± The corners of Gu Ruochu¡¯s lips curled into a smile as she elegantly stood up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll be leaving now. ¡± Gu Yanwei suddenly gave a strange smile and lifted her leg to trip her up. Gu Ruochu sneered from the corner of her eyes as she stepped on the woman¡¯s foot with her slender high heels. The Deliberate Force caused her to grimace in pain. The moment she turned around, Gu Ruochu saw Wang Xin¡¯s figure sh past. She bent down to support the tottering Gu Yanwei. ¡°Gu Ruochu, you didn¡¯t even spare your sister! ¡± ¡°Director Wang, does the bride know that you¡¯re so devoted to your actress? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s disdainful gaze slipped from his body and she left immediately. The word ¡®bride¡¯ made Wang Xin¡¯s face turn Ashen. Gu Ruochu was clearly poking at his own scar! Last time, she had exposed his illegitimate child¡¯s identity in public. After Lin Yufei was dragged home by her family, the Lin family had immediately called off the engagement! ¡°Yanwei, are you alright? ¡± Wang Xin then lowered his head to look at Gu Yanwei. ¡°Wang Xin, I¡¯m fine. ¡± Gu Yanwei shook her head as if she had been wronged. ¡°Ruo Chu is really getting more and more extreme. You saw it just now. She¡¯s framing me again! ¡± She had an innocent look on her face and spoke as if she was speaking the truth. ¡°Gu Ruochu, stop right there! ¡± Wang Xin watched as she pushed the door open and walked out. He could not bear to see her acting so high and mighty. He felt as if his dignity had been trampled on. However, Gu Ruochu acted as if she had not heard him and quickly left the cafe. ¡°Wang Xin, look at her. She doesn¡¯t put anyone in her eyes. Her heart is cold and hard. She¡¯s so vicious. ¡± Gu Yanwei continued to me Gu Ruochu behind her back weakly ¡°Look at how she¡¯s trampling on my feet. She¡¯s wearing high heels today. She¡¯s doing it on purpose. Huo Shao must have been blind to fall for a woman like her! ¡± ¡°She¡¯s always been like this. You should ignore her in the future. ¡± Wang Xinforted her from the side. He was clearly a little depressed after hearing Huo Shao¡¯s words. He had to admit that Gu Ruochu had found a much better man than him after leaving her. This kind of disparity made him feel aggrieved. Gu Ruochu¡¯s mind was in a mess as she walked out of the cafe, repeating Gu Yanwei¡¯s words over and over again. Ruo Chu, I¡¯ve met that child before. He¡¯s three years old. He¡¯s a boy and lives with his mother in Country M. As far as I know, Nanchen gives the mother and son hundreds of thousands of dors in living expenses every month. ... No matter how much she trusted Huo Nanchen, her rationality told her that Gu Yanwei would never lie to her with a groundless piece of news. Gu Ruochu suddenly felt like a joke and her fingers turned green. Huo Nanchen might have a three-year-old child. If he does not have any feelings for the woman, how could he possibly have a child? Gu Ruochu felt as if a bucket of cold water had poured down from the top of her head, chilling her from head to heart. Gu ruochu unknowingly walked to a fork in the road and realized that she was near the traffic light. Chapter 230 - A car accident?

Chapter 230: Chapter 233: A car ident?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The car behind her kept honking at her. Gu Ruochu turned around and saw that Jin ye had one hand on the car window, revealing a face covered with a mask. Those eyes were beautifully shaped. ¡°Get in. ¡± Gu Ruochu nced at him, opened the car door and sat behind him without saying a word. Su Ze saw that Gu Ruochu did not even reject him out of courtesy and the corners of his mouth twitched as if it was her right to do so. ¡°Why are you here? You don¡¯t even know that you¡¯ve reached the traffic lights? ¡± Jin Ye frowned. His originallyzy expression was now filled with anger. ¡°I wasn¡¯t careful. ¡± ¡± ... Alright, you win. ¡± Jin Ye nced at Su Ze. ¡°drive, let¡¯s head directly to today¡¯s opening ceremony. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not seem to want to say anything. Jin Ye could tell that she had something on her mind but he did not take the initiative to speak. The car fell into silence. Su Ze looked at the two who were not speaking to each other through the rearview mirror and could not help but ask, ¡°I heard that Miss Gu is not from an city. I¡¯m a little curious as to where you¡¯re from. I wonder if you could tell me? ¡± Gu Ruochu heard someone ask her about her past and felt a little resistant. She did not inherit the original owner¡¯s memories at all. If she were to really interrogate her, she would not know anything either. ¡°I had a car ident before so I¡¯ve forgotten about the past. ¡± ¡°A car ident? ¡± Su Ze seemed surprised as he remembered that he had indeed seen news like this on the rich and powerful news. However, he had only watched it for fun at the time. ¡°Have you forgotten about the past? ¡± Jin Ye finally spoke. There was finally another emotion in his eyes as he carefully considered the word ¡®car ident¡¯ . How could she have gotten into a car ident for no reason And she had coincidentally forgotten about the past? Gu Ruochu noticed the two¡¯s reactions and her heart grew wary. She merely replied with an ¡®mm¡¯ and did not say another word. The car fell into silence once again. ¡°...¡± The Huo family Huo Nanchen sat up from the SOFA. He stood tall and straight. The indifference in his eyes made it impossible for anyone to get close to him and it only deepened. The door was pushed open with a bang. One did not need to turn around to know who it was. Lu Fang looked at the man who was standing and pushed his spectacles up against his nose. ¡°You¡¯ve taken your medicine, President Huo. ¡± Huo Nanchen looked back at him. He took the medicine and swallowed two pills before throwing them back. He sat down again and closed his eyes. ¡°looks like the one at home coaxed you well. Why do I feel so happy today? ¡± Lu Fang teased. ¡°then take good care of your little wife. If she runs away one day, it won¡¯t be worth it. ¡± ¡°Your Wife Ran Away? ¡± Lu Fang was deeply hurt by this sentence. His expression became slightly ferocious. Forget it, I¡¯m sick. Doesn¡¯t a doctor like me have to care for his patients I WON¡¯T ARGUE WITH HIM! ¡°Nanchen, Cheng Xi just called me to ask when you¡¯re going to have a video call with him. He hasn¡¯t seen you as a father in a long time. ¡± Lu Fang emphasized the word ¡®father¡¯ . Huo Nanchen thought for a moment and returned to his desk. It seemed that he had not seen that child in a long time. It was indeed his negligence that had left him out during this period of time. ¡°Does Gu Ruochu know about this child¡¯s existence? ¡± Lu Fang asked tentatively. ¡°I don¡¯t know, there¡¯s no need for that. ¡± It had only been a short while since theyst met, but huo Nanchen¡¯s mind was filled with her. It was as if all his fatigue had been swept away. ¡°indeed, there¡¯s no need for that, but I think it¡¯s best if you discuss it with her. Perhaps in your heart, you may not think that this is a big deal, but in a woman¡¯s heart, you may not feel that way, ¡± Lu Fang reminded him. Chapter 231 - , rose

Chapter 231: Chapter 234, rose

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo Nanchen took out his tablet and opened wechat. Not long after, the call was connected. ¡°Hello, Daddy. ¡± A boy around three or four years old, speaking fluent English, greeted him. Looking at the child¡¯s face, Huo Nanchen¡¯s heart instantly softened. ¡°Cheng Xi. ¡± ¡°Hello, Cheng Xi baby. ¡± Lu Fang also greeted the child. The child was quite familiar with him, so he grinned at him. In fact, this child had a quiet personality. It was already enough to give Lu fang face to smile at him. ¡°Daddy, why haven¡¯t youe to see Cheng Xi for so long? ¡± ¡°Cheng Xi, Daddy is very busy. You have to be good and stop disturbing Daddy, okay? ¡± A woman walked over and took the tablet from him. A mature woman had a seductive charm to her. Lu Fang looked at the woman¡¯s face. He did not like her very much, but he did not show it. The child was indeed very cute, but he felt that this woman gave him an unpredictable feeling. She was not a kind person. ¡°How have you been recently? ¡± The woman on the video looked at Huo Nanchen and asked naturally. ¡°Yes. ¡± Ning Tangxi was already used to a simple reply. She just smiled and said, ¡°I heard that you got married. I didn¡¯t have time to congratte you. Your rtionship must be good, right? ¡± ¡°She¡¯s very good. ¡± Huo Nanchen felt a sense of eagerness to see her the moment she was mentioned. He felt energized when he thought about how he would get off work soon. ¡°Then congrattions. ¡± Ning Tangxi held the child in her arms and raised his hand. ¡°Cheng Xi, is there anything else you want to say to Daddy? ¡± ¡°Daddy, I miss you. ¡± ¡°Be Good. Daddy misses you too. ¡± Huo Nanchen looked at the child¡¯s face and was a little absent-minded. He was only three years old, but he was already starting to look more and more like that person. He wondered what his and Ruo Chu¡¯s child would look like? ¡°Okay, baby, daddy still has something to do. Quickly say goodbye to Daddy. ¡± Ning Tangxi waved her child¡¯s little arm. Cheng Xi obviously couldn¡¯t bear to part with him, but he still obediently waved his hand. ¡°Bye Bye Daddy. ¡± ¡°Bye Bye Cheng Xi. ¡± After hanging up the video call, Lu Fang looked at Huo Nanchen. ¡°I still think you should tell Ruo Chu that it¡¯s best to wait until the time is ripe. In fact, all these years, you¡¯ve done your duty. There¡¯s nothing to feel guilty about. ¡± ¡°I know. ¡± Huo Nanchen slowly closed his eyes. Lu Fang sighed silently in his heart when he saw him like this. If it had not been for that incident back then, he would not have suffered from a serious mental illness that caused him to suffer from insomnia every night. Being unable to sleep had always been huo Nanchen¡¯s biggest problem. As long as he could fall asleep, anything would be fine. Lu Fang had thought of many ways to cure him but Gu Ruochu had managed to cure him so easily. Could this be fate? ¡°It¡¯s already five o¡¯clock, go and find your wife! ¡± Before Lu Fang could finish his sentence, Huo Nanchen had already taken his car keys and coat and left the house. Lu Fang:¡±...¡± Damn it, I¡¯ve never seen him so enthusiastic before. He¡¯s still at the office, can you please ask him how he¡¯s going to get hometer? Hello! Lu Fang could only secretlyin to a certain someone who forgets his friends when he sees a woman. Huo Nanchen knew that Gu Ruochu must be at the opening ceremony. This was her first drama, she should give him a little surprise. The car was just at the traffic light. Huo Nanchen called Special Assistant Li Tezhu, ¡°help me order some roses. ¡± ¡°Okay BOSS, I¡¯ll bring the roses over right away. ¡± Li Tezhu was still surprised. Even if girls didn¡¯t like flowers, they still liked romance. They liked the feeling of their sweetheart chasing after flowers. The BOSS was finally enlightened. ¡°Can you bring them over? I want to order a lot of roses, the best kind... ¡± Huo Nanchen thought for a while and said, ¡°the kind that can cover the entire field. ¡± Huo Shao¡¯s words almost shocked Li Tezhu. Chapter 232 - Madness and madness

Chapter 232: Chapter 235: Madness and madness

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Sending a bouquet of roses was not enough. How could it cover the entire field Li Tezhu imagined the scene. This was way too arrogant. It was simple and violent, and it was a frenzied disy of love. ¡°Alright, BOSS, I understand. ¡± Li Tezhu smiled as he replied. He then hung up the phone and began to order the roses. His heart was already beating rapidly. The BOSS¡¯actions were simply too crazy. It was simply madness and madness! Fortunately, it was not Qixi. Otherwise, where would he have gotten so many roses. Gu Ruochu knew nothing about what was going on here. She thanked Jin ye after getting out of his car and left. Jin Ye¡¯s identity was too obvious. He was afraid that he would attract the attention of the media and reporters. Under the protection of his bodyguards and staff, Jin Ye followed Su ze backstage. The moment they entered, Jin ye turned around and nced at her. The moment they met each other¡¯s eyes, there was azy expression on their faces and azy smile on their faces. It was an indescribable feeling, but Gu Ruochu did not find it repulsive. By the time the media and crew arrived, the opening ceremony was about to begin. Just as the reporters couldn¡¯t wait to interview, a producer-like person walked over. ¡°There¡¯s still a female lead who hasn¡¯t arrived yet. Wait a little longer... ¡± Wang Gang frowned. Just as he was about to say something, he saw amotioning from the door. The crowd automatically opened up a path, and Wang Xin brought Gu Yanwei into the venue. ¡°This man is so handsome. Although he¡¯s not mature, he has a lot of style as a young man! ¡± ¡°Is this the president of ME? He¡¯s the one who was attacked by the crowd a few days ago. Wow, he looks really handsome. If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have attacked him online! ¡± ¡°Is he that Gu Yanwei¡¯s boyfriend? A handsome president and a female celebrity? I¡¯m so envious of her. Maybe she¡¯ll even marry into a rich family! Her boyfriend must have invested in this drama to support her. Who doesn¡¯t know that this drama is filled with big names! ¡± ¡°Aiya, her boyfriend is so good to her! I¡¯M SO ENVIOUS! ¡± Gu Yanwei¡¯s lips could not help but curve upwards when she heard the discussion around her. She really liked the feeling of being envied. Gu Ruochu felt an inexplicable pain in her heart the moment she saw Wang Xin. Gu Ruochu knew that this was the instinctive reaction of this body. Perhaps she had loved Wang Xin too much before. Hence, what remained was obsession. Gu Yanwei deliberately nced at Gu Ruochu before she entered the arena. When she saw that there was something wrong with her expression, she thought that it was because she had seen herself next to Wang Xin. She knew that Gu Ruochu could not possibly have no feelings for Wang Xin at all She had acted as if she was telling the truth earlier on. She really knows how to quibble! ¡°Wang Xin, look at Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression. It seems that she still misses you. Even if she¡¯s married to another man, he still misses you. ¡± Gu Yanwei lowered her voice. She was certain that the love between her and Wang Xinxiu would cause Gu Ruochu pain. If the man she loves hugged another woman, her heart would probably ache. ¡°It¡¯s long since impossible between us. As time passes, she will be able to see reality clearly. ¡± Wang Xin thought that Gu Ruochu was looking at him. He raised his head arrogantly and acted as if no one else could reach him. Of course, Wang Xin would not think that he was better than Huo Nanchen. However, he had lied to himself and rejected his ex so easily. Gu Yanwei reached out and hugged the man next to her tightly as she walked through the crowd with a smile on her face. At this moment, she felt as if the entire world¡¯s attention was on her. ¡°Director Wang, is this the surprise you¡¯ve given me? ¡± Gu Ruochu nced at Wang Gang. How many other surprises do you have that I don¡¯t know about? ¡°How is that possible? This actor must have been thrown in at thest minute. ¡± Wang Gang was also baffled. Although he was a little angry, there was nothing he could do about it. In a drama, there are often people who rely on money and connections to get in. ¡°It¡¯s fine, as long as he doesn¡¯t cause us any trouble. ¡± Chapter 233 - was in an uproar

Chapter 233: Chapter 236 was in an uproar

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The staff from the production team had alreadye out to wee them. They politely said, ¡°Miss Gu, please go backstage and touch up your makeup to rest for a while. ¡± Then, they turned to the reporters who were waiting to interview them. ¡°The opening ceremony will begin in ten minutes. Please wait for a moment, my friends from the media. ¡± The opening ceremony was finally about to begin, but it was actually dyed because of a third female lead. How big of a name was this? Wang Gang¡¯s expression did not look too good, but he still suppressed it. ¡°Ruo Chu, you should go in and rest as well. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Wang Gang turned around and went to look for Jin Ye. Gu Ruochu also went backstage and sat by the side to rest. Suddenly, a dark shadow appeared in front of her. She raised her head and met Gu Yanwei¡¯s smug gaze. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ¡± Seeing her calm expression, Gu Yanwei felt that she would not be deceived, ¡°Gu Ruochu, isn¡¯t it painful to see the person you love doting on me? I have to thank you for helping me ruin Lin Yufei¡¯s wedding. Otherwise, he would not have turned around to look for me... ¡± Gu Ruochu was stunned by her question. ¡°You mean, Wang Xin? ¡± ¡°still pretending? ¡± Gu Yanwei looked at her with a proud and boastful gaze. ¡°Your husband has an illegitimate child overseas. He doesn¡¯t usually care about you, does he? He used to boast so grandly, why didn¡¯t hee to apany you during the ceremony? ¡± If it was her, she would definitely be able to get rid of that illegitimate child and that woman without batting an eyelid. Gu Ruochu only knew how to endure. ¡°Gu Yanwei, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯re delusional. I thank you for bringing that Scum Wang Xin home, but you still think that I like him? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression finally changed when she heard the words ¡®illegitimate child¡¯ . She was a woman, there was no way that she would not care. If Huo Nanchen really had a woman and child in country M, why would he provoke her Just because she had the title of his wife on her head? ¡°stop pretending, you can¡¯t lie to me. ¡± Gu Yanwei saw the change in Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression and thought that she had poked Gu Ruochu¡¯s sore spot. Her smile became even more smug, ¡°it must be very painful for you to be in the arms of another man. ¡± ¡°...¡±Gu Ruochu did not want to talk to such a stubborn person anymore. She continued to drink the coffee her assistant had brewed and watched the movie leisurely. ¡°Director Gu! ¡± Just as Gu Yanwei was desperately trying to irritate Gu Ruochu, Gu Ruochu¡¯s assistant, Xiao Hua, came over, panting, ¡°there¡¯s someone outside... someone is looking for you... ¡± Gu Ruochu retracted her thoughts and stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look. ¡± ¡°Gu Ruochu, it¡¯s not time for an interview yet! ¡± Gu Yanwei roared, ¡°I knew that you didn¡¯te here just to be a director. You just wanted to take the opportunity to enter the entertainment industry and be a star! Who Do you think you are? Do you think that you can be famous just because you¡¯re pretty? In your dreams! ¡± Gu Ruochu did not even pause in her footsteps as she left her words behind. Gu Yanwei felt as if she had punched cotton. She was so angry that her entire body trembled and she was unable to vent her anger. She even ran out with Gu Ruochu, ¡°stop right there! ¡± However, what made her even more saddened was that an overwhelming number of roses were sent into the room. Even the entire room was covered with roses and petals. The people present were undoubtedly stunned The fragrance was overwhelming. A bouquet of blooming roses was sent into the room. All the women present could not help but scream in excitement. It was because they were too beautiful. It was almost the first time they had seen so many beautiful flowers. They felt like there was a sea of flowers everywhere. ¡°Madam, happy boot up. The BOSS is already at the door. ¡± Li Tezhu helped the staff carry the roses. His waist was almost bent, but he was happy in his heart. This was the first time the BOSS had awakened! Everyone gasped. So it was Huo Shao who gave it to the young Madam. No wonder! Gu Yanwei¡¯s expression was unsightly. Her heart was twisted with jealousy. That man doted on his wife. She could drown. He was too high-profile, too ostentatious, and too arrogant, but no woman could withstand him. He doted on her too much Sure enough, every man had the skills to flirt with girls. It was just a matter of when he would be awakened. The scene exploded. Suddenly, there was a charming and romantic atmosphere in the air. The reporters¡¯shlights were shing desperately, and the ground was covered with roses as if they were in love. Chapter 234 - Total Annihilation

Chapter 234: Chapter 237: Total Annihtion

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Wow, wow, it¡¯s so romantic and beautiful. It¡¯s almost like a dream. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen so many roses! I never thought that a man like Huo Shao would know how to be romantic! ¡± ¡°Why is that wooden stake of mine so stubborn? Even if a woman doesn¡¯t speak, it doesn¡¯t mean that she doesn¡¯t want them! The president has sent a Sea of flowers, Emmm, that¡¯s powerful enough! ¡± ¡°I¡¯M SO JEALOUS! ¡± ... Everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on Gu Ruochu. The fragrance of roses filled the air asyers uponyers of rose petals spread across the road. Both sides of the road were filled with a delicate and alluring red color, one flower after another, clusters after clusters.. They meandered all the way to the door. Gu Yanwei¡¯s breathing quickened as her face was filled with affection. She was so close to getting all of this However, she had let gu Ruochu take advantage of her. She had no idea how she had managed to seduce him. She had put in so much effort to let everyone know of Madam Huo¡¯s position in his heart in public. Did he really love her that much? This was the first time Gu Ruochu had seen such a beautiful scene. It was truly beautiful and shocking. ¡°Madam, happy start. ¡± Gu Ruochu turned her gaze towards such an astonishing scene. When she saw the extremely familiar figure at the end of the line, she lost control of her emotions. Even if he really did have an illegitimate child, he would still be able to persevere even if he had a knot in his heart before marrying her. However, if he had another woman in country M, she would not be able to stand it... ... The wind ruffled her hair and Huo Nanchen felt an indescribable feeling in his eyes. His heart seemed to tremble slightly. Perhaps this was love. Deep Love, unknown origin. However, at this moment, there was only endless love in his heart. ¡°Why are you here? ¡± Gu Ruochu could not resist the gaze and gaze of the people around her as she walked towards him. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the start of the first drama? It¡¯s a little surprise for you. ¡± His eyes were filled with tenderness as he handed the tycodon flower in his hand over. A white tycodon flower swayed in the wind. At this moment, she still did not know that the tycodon flower represented eternal love and hopeless love. Gu Ruochu smiled and took it. The entire scene had turned into a dog-torturing scene. Wang Xin felt very stifled, especially when he saw them unting their love for each other in front of him. The president of ME had lost all light. He had beenpletely tormented just like that! The Way Gu Ruochu looked at Huo Nanchen was too much like how a woman would look at her own man. It was exactly the same as how she had looked at him back then. The truth was right in front of him. He should have known that this man was an existence that all women could not resist. Perhaps no one could resist his charm. ¡°I still have a few minutes of the interview. Wait for me for a moment, ¡± Gu Ruochu said to him and returned to the backstage. The producer saw that Huo Nanchen had arrived and cleared his throat, ¡°let the opening ceremony begin now. Don¡¯t dy. ¡± With that, the reporters impatiently began a wave of interviews. Jin Ye had alsoe out and began the interview while the staff maintained order. ¡°Director Wang, May I ask why Miss Gu has been chosen as the assistant director? ¡± All the spotlight was focused on Jin Ye, the female lead, Wu Zihan, and Gui Ruo Chu. Gu Yanwei stood at the side. Her expression was not good because she had been ignored, but she also found this question strange. Wang Gang was a well-known director and Jin ye was an a-list male star in Hua Yu. Why would he be working with Gu Ruochu? Wang Gang took the microphone and smiled, ¡°Ruo Chu is not only a director, she¡¯s also a high-ranking leader of the Royal Road. I wouldn¡¯t miss out on someone with talent and patience. ¡± Chapter 235 - is for you to clean up

Chapter 235: Chapter 238 is for you to clean up

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I hereby announce that Huangtu has officially be one of the producers of ¡®the Green Plum¡¯ . I look forward to seeing ¡®the Green Plum¡¯ give the audience a brand new experience. ¡± Wang Gang¡¯s words instantly stirred up a thousand waves. He never thought that director Wang would choose to work with a newpany! The atmosphere of the interview was a little awkward because everyone knew that Gu Yanwei and Wang Xin had been smearing Huangtu¡¯s reputation. Now, they could not help but feel awkward. What they could not ept even more was that Huangtu had turned out to be lucky after being targeted by them. They were even able to obtain such good resources. They felt as if they had been pped in the face. An a-list male star of Huayu, a big sister of Huayu, along with a famous director like Wang Gang working with Gu Ruochu and Huangtu, the excellent production team could already predict that this drama would have a good result. ¡°Mr. Jin Ye, what do you think about the sexual harassment incident that happened to Huangtu a few days ago? ¡± The microphone surrounded them like a small forest. Jin Ye smiled, ¡°in the end, actors still have to put in a lot of effort in their acting. If they continue to create hype for the public, they will only make a fool of themselves. ¡± These words did not give any face at all. Gu Yanwei¡¯s face stiffened as she stood at the side. This was clearly saying that she only knew how to create hype! There was no one else in the entertainment industry who was as tough as Jin Ye. Su Ze wiped his sweat backstage when he saw Jin Ye¡¯s straightforwardness. However, he had long gotten used to it. ... Wang Xin¡¯s face was dark throughout the entire interview. However, when he saw a certain someone¡¯s face turn even colder and his gaze was fixed on Gu Ruochu, he shivered and quickly finished the interview with a few lines. In any case, today¡¯s headlines were going to blow up. Special Assistant Li Tezhu had specially brought a few bottles of wine to celebrate for her. Gu Ruochu had drunk a few sses and felt that the wine was quite good. It was different from the usual wine in the bar. Once they were off stage, Gu Ruochu was held by his hand. Gu Ruochu instinctively withdrew her hand when she thought about that woman and her illegitimate child. Fortunately, Huo Nanchen was holding a flower in his hand. His gaze immediately turned towards her and his probing gaze made her heart skip a beat. It was as silent as the deep sea and quickly shed with confusion. Could it be that Wang Xin had affected her? ¡°Let¡¯s go back. ¡± Gu Ruochu was not in the mood to hide her emotions. She ignored his gaze and continued to walk forward with her eyes lowered. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart had been in a mess ever since she found out about the existence of that child and woman. She had always known how to disguise herself. The more she cared about someone, the more she would cover up her wounds under her principles as if nothing had happened. It was as if she could protect her pitiful self-esteem and pride. She was afraid that once the truth was exposed, she would realize how pitiful she really was. She had even lost herst shred of dignity. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± How could Huo Nanchen not notice her strange mood? He ced his hand on her shoulder and turned around to look at her. ¡°Look, how much have you been wronged? Tell your husband, why have you been wronged again? ¡± ¡°You know that I¡¯m wronged? ¡± Gu Ruochu had somehow poked a joke. She was originally suppressing her emotions, but now she was able tough. Generally speaking, very few people could sense her true feelings. ¡°Of course, every word you say tells me that you¡¯re unhappy. I¡¯ll teach whoever provoked you a lesson. ¡± He reached out and tucked her hair behind her ear. ¡°What if you provoked me? ¡± Gu Ruochu instinctively pressed her hand against his chest, ¡°you want me to teach you a lesson as well? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you teach me a lesson as well. ¡± ¡°Huo Nanchen... ¡± the moment Gu Ruochu raised her head to look at him, Huo Nanchen saw a moment of struggle in her eyes. Chapter 236 - WHO WOULD CHAPTER 239 be

Chapter 236: WHO WOULD CHAPTER 239 be

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Let¡¯s go home first. I¡¯m fine. ¡± Gu Ruochu opened her mouth but did not say anything. Firstly, she did not know the truth of the matter. Secondly, she had not thought of how to speak. This was the first time she had dealt with such a matter since her second life. It was inevitable that she would be in a mess. Huo Nanchen did not force her to say anything more. He continued to hold her hand stubbornly and said calmly, ¡°I can¡¯t possibly report every time I touch you in the future, can I? ¡± ¡°What are you talking about? ¡± Gu Ruochu retorted. Hearing his tone, Gu Ruochu gave up on her reflexive struggle. However, her slight unnaturalness and stiffness made his silent eyes look a little dangerous. ¡°Let¡¯s go home. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s tone was gentle. He did not say anything that would upset both of them. He ced his hand on Gu Ruo¡¯s shoulder and led her into the car. A soft kissnded on Gu Ruochu¡¯s forehead. At that moment, Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart trembled slightly. Fortunately, the car arrived at the Huo residence in less than half an hour. ¡°Huo Nanchen, do you like children very much? ¡± Gu Ruochu asked before getting out of the car. He was stunned for a few seconds before he pressed his hand against her forehead and chuckled, ¡°what, do you want to have a child with me? ¡± ¡°If I were to let you choose between me and the Child One day, who would you choose? ¡± ¡°What do you mean? ¡± Huo Nanchen furrowed his brows and before he could react, a hand had already slid down onto her stomach. He looked as if he was about to descend, ¡°you¡¯re already thinking ofpeting with the child before you even have a chance to have a child, Huh? ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s mood was clearly much better when he saw her bashful expression. He reached out and pulled her into his embrace. His body was always warm, powerful, and even hot. Gu Ruochu could not push him away. ¡°Get out of the car. Everyone¡¯s back. Don¡¯t do anything rash. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± He finally let go of her and Gu Ruochu got out of the car. Nanny Zhang and the housekeeper were standing guard at the door. They looked over and asked, ¡°young master, Young Madam, you¡¯re back? ¡± ¡°Someone¡¯s here? ¡± The housekeeper nodded. ¡°young master an is here. He¡¯s been waiting for you for quite some time. ¡± An Shaosi Huo Nanchen was clearly displeased with his sudden appearance. He nodded and said, ¡°alright, I¡¯ll be there in a while. ¡± Gu Ruochu knew that he was busy at the moment, so she decided to calm down and think things through. She did not expect that the man would hold her hand as soon as she took a step forward. His deep eyes were fixed on her and she could not help but ask. ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll teach you a lesson when I get back. ¡± He leaned over and kissed her on the side of her face a few times. Before she could react, he had already left. ¡°...¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s skin was so thin that she could not resist when she saw the warm look in nanny Zhang¡¯s eyes, ¡°Nanny Zhang, I¡¯m going upstairs first. I don¡¯t really feel likeing down for dinner. Can you help me send my dinner upstairs? ¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go make whatever the young madam wants to eat now. ¡± ¡°just add some noodles. I don¡¯t have a good appetite, ¡± Gu ruochu instructed before heading upstairs. Even though the young Madam said that she did not have a good appetite, nanny Zhang still thought that she should make something delicious for Gu Ruochu. Huo Nanchen saw an Shaosi sitting on the sofa. He strode in with his long legs and stood still. ¡°Why are you looking for me sote at night? ¡± An Shaosi turned around when he heard themotion. He said yfully, ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve disturbed someone¡¯s sexual desire. However, this matter is rather important. It has something to do with your wife. ¡± ¡°What? ¡± ¡°I found out a few days ago that your wife has a bank ount. Arge sum of money has been transferred into her ount all year round. I did some research and found that thest time a million dors was transferred into her ount was before she got into a car ident, ¡± an Shaosi said ¡°The person who transferred the money is very smart. He transferred the ount twice before it finallynded in your wife¡¯s ount. Guess who this person who gave your wife such arge sum of money is? ¡± Chapter 237 - was hiding from him

Chapter 237: Chapter 240 was hiding from him

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°If you knew, you wouldn¡¯t ask me that. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s heart sank a little. He looked up and said, ¡°I found that ount. Did my wife Withdraw Money? ¡± ¡°She did before the ident and has been using that bank ount. ¡°. ¡°after the ident, your wife seemed to have forgotten about that bank ount. I checked the money records, and after the ident, there was no record of any money going in or out. ¡°. ¡°At the moment, this ount may be around five million yuan. ¡°that person has been making regr payments to your wife, but that person hid it too well, as if he was deliberately avoiding the pursuit of others. ¡± The word ¡®car ident¡¯ made certain images appear in Huo Nanchen¡¯s mind. Yes, everything seemed to have changed since the car ident. In the past, she had hardly taken the initiative to appear in front of him. She had also been very submissive in her words, afraid that he would be scared to death. However, after the car ident, she seemed to havepletely changed. The change in the whole incident was very strange, wasn¡¯t it? An Shaosi rubbed his chin and said thoughtfully, ¡°I remember that before she married you, she was a poor little girl. Why would anyone send money to her? This is not a small amount... ¡± It could be someone very close to her or someone who had made a deal with her. There might be more possibilities. Gu Ruochu was full of questions. ¡°She never told me. ¡± Huo Nanchen Sat on the SOFA. There was a sense of exhaustion in his eyes. Even under such a tiring and terrible situation, he was still as charming as ever. ¡°She has her past and you have your story. There¡¯s no need to dwell on it. ¡± An SHAOSI sighed softly, ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you not to let love get to your head. ¡± Huo Nanchen just shook his head and said slowly, ¡°it¡¯s not that you don¡¯t understand me. You won¡¯t regret anything you do, including her. ¡± ¡°I knew it. ¡± An Shaosi resigned himself to his fate and stood up. ¡°then I¡¯ll be leaving first. I don¡¯t want to dy your good night and be a resentful wife. Your wife is more difficult to deal with. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s face was expressionless, and no emotions could be seen. You¡¯re the resentful wife, and your whole family is the resentful wife. After an Shaosi left, Huo Nanchen saw that mother Zhang had prepared dinner upstairs. He asked in a deep voice, ¡°what¡¯s this? ¡± ¡°Young Madam said that she¡¯s not feeling well and doesn¡¯t have much of an appetite, so I made noodles and went upstairs. Now, I¡¯ve finished packing. ¡± Mother Zhang did not understand why the eldest young master¡¯s expression was so heavy. However, the eldest young master had always been the center of low pressure She lowered her head and quickly left. Huo Nanchen went upstairs and twisted the doorknob of his bedroom. When he realized that the door was not locked, his furrowed brows rxed. However, the room was pitch-ck and the lights were not switched on. Gu Ruochuy quietly on the bed as if she had fallen asleep. It was not even half past seven and she had gone to bed so early. Huo Nanchen of course knew that Gu Ruochu was hiding from him. He did not turn on the lights and slowly walked towards the bed. In the dark night, Gu Ruochu¡¯s body tensed up when she heard the sound of unhurried footsteps. She could not pretend to be asleep any longer. ¡°Are you exhausted? ¡± His gentle voice rang in her ears as if it was burning her heart. Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyshes fluttered but she opened them in the end. ¡°Yes, so don¡¯t disturb me. ¡± A soft chuckle rang out again and she heard his softughter, ¡°but I remember that a certain someone had slept in the car for three and a half hours this afternoon. I thought that you were conserving your energy so that you could refuel when you should be tired tonight. ¡± She had indeed fallen asleep in Jin Ye¡¯s car. Gu Ruochu stared at the gentle him in surprise. How did he know? At night, when she should be tired. Gu Ruochu could not help but feel a strange difort in her body when she heard his words. She gripped the nket tightly. That¡¯s not right. A single sentence could make her react? Chapter 238 - is getting closer

Chapter 238: Chapter 241 is getting closer

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Is She such a person In the past, she had thought that she was a cold person. Does he mean that he wants to do it tonight At the thought of what might happen, her heart thumped again, adding an unnoticeable sense of nervousness. However, her body was more warm and ufortable. She could not even breathe properly. What the Hell? Gu Ruochu¡¯s rationality was still intact. She wondered if she had been drugged at some ce and time. That should not be. She was the most sensitive to this type of medicine and would not be easily fooled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Huo Nanchen realized that something was wrong with her. He reached out and lifted her nket, ¡°are you not feeling well? ¡± His voice was like magic and just hearing it made her feel less ufortable. However, her heart was still pounding. The lights were turned on and Gu Ruochu suddenly rolled down from the bed. She felt as if her entire brain had been turned into mush and her body was getting more and more ufortable. ¡°RUO CHU! ¡± He reached out and lifted her up. His voice became urgent, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± She did not say anything but shook her head. Being held in his arms, she felt ufortable in this position and her legs suddenly broke free from his restraints. Her slender and tight legs wrapped around his waist and her hands wrapped tightly around his neck. Huo Nanchen was shocked by her actions and reached out to hold her, afraid that she would fall. Her breathing was short and she subconsciously rubbed against him. ¡°...¡± ¡°Gu Ruochu! ¡± His deep voice rang out and the color in his eyes deepened, ¡°do you know what you¡¯re doing? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well. ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t feel well? ¡± Huo Nanchen thought about it carefully before he remembered the two bottles of wine that he was celebrating today. It seemed that Special Assistant Li Tezhu had brought them over from Crimson. Crimson was the best at mixing this kind of flirtatious wine. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll feel better soon. ¡± Right now, her mind must be filled with images of her being embarrassed by him. Of course, his situation was not good either. At least, he was not as calm as before. His mind was filled with thoughts of how to ravage her. After he understood, a faint smile appeared on his face. His hand seemed to move unintentionally around her body and Gu Ruochu trembled slightly from his actions. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± Gu Ruochu was extremely sensitive at this moment. Her voice made his heart flutter and he quickly let go of her. Gu Ruochu felt extremely ufortable when she got off his body. ¡°since you don¡¯t like it when I touch you, go to sleep. ¡± Gu Ruochu was stunned at these words. She was slightly annoyed. Did I say something wrong just now However, she really felt very ufortable. Huo Nanchen did not take the initiative to tease her anymore. Instead, he slowly took off his clothes. He deliberately exposed his entire chest in front of her eyes. Then, heid down on the bed as if he was really going to sleep. Gu Ruochu¡¯s gaze subconsciously followed him. It was almost glued to his body with a hint of longing and anticipation. Wasn¡¯t he just teasing her? Why did he lie down? Gu Ruochu¡¯s mind was a little muddled. She restrained herself andy down on the bed again. She was only wearing a nightgown but her body was very hot. She did not know when the air-conditioner had been switched off. ¡°Why did you turn off the air-conditioner? ¡± Gu Ruochu felt a little dizzy but she still questioned him. ¡°The weather is very cold, I just turned it off, ¡± Huo Nanchen replied matter-of-factly. However, Gu Ruochu was extremely upset because of the fire in her body. The bed was filled with his scent. Gu Ruochu buried herself in the nket and pulled the nket away because of the heat, tugging at her clothes. She opened her eyes and looked to her side. She realized that Huo Nanchen had actually closed his eyes and looked as if he was asleep. However, hisrge, smooth and sturdy chest made her feel dizzy. He naturally felt Gu Ruochu¡¯s gaze and unconsciously turned around to get closer to her. Chapter 239 - I cant hold on any longer

Chapter 239: Chapter 242: I can¡¯t hold on any longer

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION I¡¯m getting closer, but I won¡¯t touch her. Gu Ruochu felt even more ufortable. At the same time, she felt a little wronged. Didn¡¯t I just blurt out, ¡°don¡¯t touch me¡± Is there a need to hold a grudge? She remembered that after a man has been drugged, he would usually go to the bathroom and take a cold shower. However, she did not want to move. It must be very ufortable to take a cold shower in this weather. Gu Ruochu watched as he closed his eyes. Even his breathing had be more even. As soon as her brain heated up, she leaned forward. Huo Nanchen could feel her approach amidst the rustling sounds. His legs rested on his calves as he tried his best to rub against his body in search offort. Her hand was no longer touching his body honestly. His abdominal muscles were hard but there was also a kind of flexibility in them. It felt sofortable to touch. ¡°It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t like me touching you? Why are you touching me? ¡± Gu Ruochu paused. She felt a little ashamed when she saw his extremely calm expression. She turned around and returned to her bed. Her hand continued to grip the nket tightly. The nket covered her body, causing goosebumps to form all over her body. It was a very bad * SS feeling. Gu Ruochu felt that she could not hold on any longer. Huo Nanchen felt as if all the blood in his body was rushing towards a certain ce. His entire body tensed up and it was already scorching hot. However, he remained calm as hey on his side. A wave of evil fire was raging in his body. This woman does not do everything. Why is she not touching me when I¡¯m halfway through How long has he been waiting for this? He really needs to change his personality. Huo Nanchen closed his eyes. His heart was burning with anger and he silently counted in his heart that he would wait for another minute. Sure enough, Gu Ruochu came closer once again. This time, she aimed directly at her target. She reached her hand under the nket and grabbed a certain spot. ¡°Gu Ruochu, are you provoking me? ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s technique was broken this time. A trace of blood gradually appeared in his eyes and the veins on the sides of his temples bulged slightly. He endured it so much that he went crazy. ¡°No. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s mind was muddled but she knew what she was doing. She continued to move her hand without saying a word. She was usually very embarrassed but she answered with a muddled mouth. ¡°You¡¯ve dropped your bathrobe. ¡± He gritted his teeth and spoke in a calm voice. He reached out and ced his hand on her shoulder. The bathrobe fell from her shoulder and his hand fell on her shoulder. He then moved his hand to her arm and pulled the bathrobe up. His actions were frivolous and wanton, but it gave Gu Ruochu a veryfortable feeling. His calm voice rang out in the night as if nothing had happened. He was extremely calm, ¡°alright, the bathrobe is on. Don¡¯t catch a cold. ¡± ¡°...¡± The night was quiet and only Gu Ruochu¡¯s chaotic breathing could be heard. After being touched once, Gu Ruochu¡¯s hands went soft and her entire body trembled even more violently. She was stirred up by something and could not stand it anymore. She swam between ice and fire. ¡°Do you really need me to beg you? Don¡¯t try to be obedient when you¡¯ve taken advantage of me! ¡± ¡°Alright, I promise you. ¡± She had finally admitted defeat and Huo Nanchen¡¯s Line of defense had copsed. He could not take it anymore. Hearing her slightly aggrieved voice, Huo Nanchen pressed his entire body against hers. The tip of his Nimble Tongue parted her lips and entwined them deeply. Soon, Gu Ruochu¡¯s limbs became weak and she could only cling onto his body. Her body trembled to varying degrees and the smile in Huo Nanchen¡¯s eyes gradually deepened. His hand was almost about to squeeze her into his own body. ¡°Little Liar, you won¡¯t be able to escape. I¡¯ve said it before, you¡¯ll have to beg me one day. ¡± ¡°WHO¡¯s trying to escape? ¡± He only sealed her lips tightly and became even more wanton. The night seemed so warm and the atmosphere was ignited. Chapter 240 - No INK, no ink

Chapter 240: Chapter 243: No INK, no ink

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Alright, you can do whatever you want tonight. ¡± In her confusion and confusion, she could no longer tell what she was doing. She could only hold onto the nket beneath her and subconsciously bit her inner lips. ¡°If you like it, just say it. ¡± Gu Ruochu felt as if her face was about to explode. She was determined not topromise, but this only made his actions more malicious. She could no longer restrain herself. ¡°hold me tight, don¡¯t you want to look at me properly? ¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to ink, then forget it... ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s embarrassment turned into anger as she growled, causing the man to Gnash his teeth. ¡°What a little cheater who ruins the atmosphere. ¡± If this was not her first time, he would definitely teach her a lesson. Gu Ruochu¡¯s fingertips pinched him fiercely and hugged him tightly, causing him to twitch in pain. It was as if a huge fire had burned away all of their rationality. In the end, a sweet love was born. In the end, Gu Ruochupletely fainted. When she woke up from her daze, she heard the sound of water and the light was a little blinding. He had already helped her take a bath. After scooping her out of the bathtub, he reached out for a white towel and wrapped it around her tightly. ¡°You¡¯re awake? ¡± A deep and hoarse voice rang in her ears. Gu Ruochu¡¯s mind snapped back to reality before she remembered what had happened earlier. ¡°It hurts, my body hurts. Huo Nanchen, are you a monster? ¡± He had given his permission and had unceremoniously ravaged her from the inside out. Gu Ruochu had probably just woken up. She grabbed Huo Nanchen¡¯s finger and wished that she could strangle him to death. However, in the man¡¯s ears, she sounded like she was acting coquettishly. She could not even lift her hand and it was already sore. The bottom of her hand was extremely astringent and it hurt even when she breathed in and out. ¡°Be good, I¡¯ll help you apply the medicine. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s voice became even more hoarse, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this is my first time meeting a woman. I might have been too excited and acted rashly. I¡¯ll be fine after a few more times. ¡± ¡°...¡±a few more times Gu Ruochu was at the end of her teacup. What did he just say His first time? Liar If this was his first time, where did that childe from Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes darkened and her mood darkened. Sometimes, she did not want to think about that child in country M. it was not that she did not want to, but the problem did not exist. He sounded apologetic, but wherever his gazended, there was a strong sense of aggression. It was as if he could reach out his sharp ws and tear her apart at any moment. ¡°You actually keep this kind of medicine? You¡¯re very experienced. ¡± Huo Nanchen did not stop moving. He looked up at her and smiled. ¡°Who told you to be so afraid of pain? Look, how wronged are you? ¡± After being reminded like that, perhaps it was because of psychological effects, but his skeleton was even more sore. In the past, he had seen other people still alive and kicking on the second day of marriage. This body was too weak. If she could not walk tomorrow, she could already predict how many people wouldugh at her. ¡°Give me the medicine, I¡¯ll apply it myself. ¡± Huo Nanchen stood by the bed and nced at her, ¡°can you see it? Can you reach it? ¡± Gu Ruochu,¡±...¡± In the end, shey naked on the bed and buried her entire face in the nket. When she applied the icy-cold medicine, she felt an icy-cold andfortable sensation. He pushed his entire finger into the nket and finally managed to apply the medicine. He then patted her bottom, ¡°alright, go to sleep! ¡± Gu Ruochu turned around and covered herself tightly with the quilt. While she was in a daze, she felt a kiss on her forehead. It was filled with endless pity. After this night, they were finally together. Chapter 241 - Whats wrong with chapter 244

Chapter 241: What¡¯s wrong with chapter 244

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION When Gu Ruochu woke up the next day, it was already seven o¡¯clock in the morning. Gu Ruochu¡¯s memories fromst night flooded her mind. She realized that other than feeling a little heavy, she did not feel any difort at all. ¡°You¡¯re awake? ¡± While her mind was still in a daze, someone had already carried her and ced her on hisp. Huo Nanchen had found aplete set of clothes out of nowhere and helped her put them on one by one. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself. Give me the clothes. ¡± The tips of her ears turned red when she saw that he was holding the underwear. Gu Ruochu instinctively reached out to grab it, feeling extremely ufortable. Pervert! Even though they were married, that thing in his hand... ... Felt very strange ... ¡°behave yourself. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not move again, especially when she felt the heat and tension in his body. Their bodies were already much more sensitive when they were in close contact. Gu Ruochu did not want to cause trouble in the early morning, so she could only close her eyes and let him do whatever he wanted. A wave of joy spread from the bottom of her heart. ¡°spread your legs. ¡± ¡°raise your hand. ¡± ¡°...¡± Hearing his serious voice, Gu Ruochu no longer dared to look him in the eye. All she could do was avoid his burning gaze and quietly follow his instructions. The moment of torment was finally over. Gu Ruochu put on her shoes as soon as shended on the ground and suddenly paused as she walked towards the bedroom door. There was quite amotionst night. Could she have been discovered? ¡°Get out. ¡± Huo Nanchen knew that she was thin-skinned and smiled softly. ¡°If you¡¯re shyter, you can just hide behind me. ¡± Gu Ruochu raised her eyes and nced at him. She noticed that the curve of his lips was bing more and more pronounced and his smile was bing more obvious. He had be more and more fond of smiling recently. She had never realized that he was this fond of smiling before. She pinched his finger and pinched it hard. ¡°You can leave now. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Huo Nanchen allowed her to trample on his finger and led her downstairs. Gu Ruochu had been following behind him the entire time and had almost turned into an ostrich. He had blocked everyone¡¯s flirtatious gaze along the way. Mrs. Huo was sitting at the dining table early in the morning. When she saw the young couplee down, the smile on her face was obvious, ¡°you¡¯re awake? Come and have breakfast. ¡± ¡°sister-inw and big brother woke up quitete today, ¡± Huo Zijun teased from the side. Mrs. Huo Smiled and patted the back of his hand. ¡°Eat your breakfast. ¡± Huo Zirui¡¯s eyes were unreadable as he slowly closed his fingers together. This woman is getting more and more annoying. Gu Ruochu sat next to Huo Nanchen as she lowered her head and ate her breakfast. Huo Nanchen, on the other hand, was not affected at all. He poured her some milk. ¡°I think that an old woman like me will soon be able to have a grandchild. ¡± Old Mrs. Huo saw the intimate interaction between the two and understood. Who would have thought that a young couple who did not have high hopes in the past would be able to love each other to this extent. ¡°mother, Ruo Chu is shy. ¡± Mrs. Huo smiled and interrupted Old Lady Huo¡¯s words. Gu Ruochu almost spat out the milk in her mouth. Even if her mother-inw knew about this, she should not say it out loud. Wouldn¡¯t that make her even more embarrassed! ¡°If it¡¯s a child, let nature take its course, ¡± Huo Nanchen replied but reminded Gu Ruochu of a fact. A child... ... Now is not the time to have a child. Would Huo Nanchen like a child? After breakfast, Huo Nanchen¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang. He nced at his cell phone and his expression changed slightly. He left the dining table to answer the call. This single action made Gu Ruochu pay attention. She did not know who was calling. A few minutester, Huo Nanchen returned. Gu Ruochu noticed the change in his expression and knew that something might have happened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Chapter 242 - Chapter 245 left

Chapter 242: Chapter 245 left

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I¡¯m going to country M now. I won¡¯t be back for a few days. ¡± Huo Nanchen spoke to her gently but when she heard the word country M, Gu Ruochu felt as if something hadshed out at her. ¡°Why do you want to go to country M? ¡± She suddenly reached out and grabbed his wrist. Her gaze had changed and there was no trace of the gentle and sweet words she had said earlier. It seemed that it was that woman who had called him just now. She had summoned him from the country to country M with just a phone call. She was really capable. Huo Nanchen ced his hand on the back of her hand and said warmly and dryly, ¡°I have something to take care of. I¡¯ll be back soon. HMM? Be a good girl and stay at home. ¡± ¡°What are you going to country M for? ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at him with a stubborn look in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a small matter and it will be resolved soon. ¡± A small matter? How could a matter in country m have nothing to do with that person? Mrs. Huo did not notice anything unusual and thought that Gu Ruochu was reluctant to part with her husband. She teased, ¡°Nanchen must have some business to attend to. You two will have plenty of time to spend together in the future. ¡± ¡°A man should put his career first. How could he allow himself to fall in love with a woman? ¡± Huo Zhenggang, who had been silent the whole time, scoffed. Mrs. Huo red at him unhappily. Gu Ruochu saw that Huo Nanchen had gone upstairs and followed him. Huo Zhenggang frowned when he saw that Gu Ruochu was following him. In his opinion, women were a hindrance. How could they do good deeds by pestering a man like this. ¡°What are you snorting about? Doesn¡¯t Ruo Chu need to help Nanchen tidy up? ¡± If it were not for the Old Lady¡¯s presence, she would have stomped her foot on the floor. ¡°there are so many servants, why would she need to do anything? ¡± ¡°What do you know? This is called being a couple. Besides, a wife tidying up her husband¡¯s clothes is an expression of love. Of course, she would clean it up herself. ¡± Huo Zhenggang did not speak, but his face had clearly darkened several degrees. Upstairs, Gu Ruochu stood in front of him but did not look at him. Her unfocused gaze was on the beautiful scenery outside the window. The sunlight was just right. ¡°Are you really going to country m? ¡± When he heard her low voice, he took a deep breath and sighed helplessly. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon. ¡± Come back, will you reallye back? Gu Ruochu¡¯s gaze returned to his face. She suddenly reached out and bumped into the man¡¯s arms. Her hands were tightly wrapped around his waist and her emotions were so intense at that moment. She was very afraid and was absorbing the warmth from his body. The warmth and aura from his body were like a faint, cold fragrance. It was gentle and domineering, with his gentleness, arrogance and ferocity. ¡°Don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go. ¡± ¡°Why? ¡± Huo Nanchen did not expect her to have such a big reaction. When he heard her repeat those words over and over again, he thought that she was just reluctant to part with him. However, he did not hear her trembling voice, nor did he feel the pain from loving him too much. Ever since she had ced her love and trust in him, there was no turning back. ¡°be good, I¡¯ll really be back very soon. ¡± Gu Ruochu was stunned and slowly released him. He still wanted to go to country M and see that woman and his child. ¡°You can go then. ¡± Gu Ruochu raised her head and looked into his eyes. However, he held her tightly in his arms again. It was so deep and fierce, yet so sudden. It was as if he wanted topletely crush her into his bones and blood. He could not bear to part with her either. In the end, he felt a little nostalgic for her, unlike the time when he had ced Cheng Xi first. The warmth and security of his arms made Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart ache. It had been more than twenty minutes since Huo Nanchen had left. Gu Ruochu sat in her room and seemed to have snapped out of her daze. She suddenly stood up, grabbed her handbag and chased after him. Chapter 243 - Chapter 246 the man in the rain

Chapter 243: Chapter 246 the man in the rain

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Wait for me toe back, we¡¯ll have a new wedding. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s ears were still ringing with Huo Nanchen¡¯sst words before he left, causing her emotions to surge. In the end, she even drove over to chase after him. She knew that she could not stop him from going to country M, but at this moment, she only wanted to ask about that child and that woman. On the road, the traffic was unexpectedly congested. The Sky was already dark, but in the end, it started to drizzle. Gu Ruochu parked her car and did not bring an umbre with her. She used her bag to cover her head as she rushed towards the airport. The crowd watched in astonishment as this young woman, who was drenched all over, ran into the airport. She appeared to be in quite a sorry state. The sound of the staff announcing the flight rang out in the hall. Huo Nanchen had already left. Gu Ruochu stood there and surveyed her surroundings. Her breathing was a little hurried. There was a dense crowd everywhere but he was nowhere to be found. The disappointment in her heart was indescribable and a wave of sadness rose in her heart. Her emotions were like a flood that had just opened its floodgates, flooding the sky and covering the earth. Yesterday, it was still sweet but today, he had gone to country m again. It was as if he had been in a dream and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Suddenly, he felt a sharp pain in his left atrium. When he came back to his senses, he realized that he had just walked out of the airport and the rain was still falling. ¡°Why are you alone in the rain? ¡± An extremely clean voice suddenly rang out from behind him. Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes reddened slightly as she turned around and saw a person holding an umbre in the rain. He was not far away. The moment the umbre was lifted, Jin Ye¡¯s exquisite and beautiful face could be seen amidst the misty rain. He lifted the umbre and covered the top of Gu Ruochu¡¯s head. ¡°I don¡¯t see it¡¯s raining. ¡± It was very strange. Gu Ruochu felt that she and Jin Ye had a silent rapport. Just like how he had suddenly appeared in front of her. Just like how their conversation was like long-time friends. ¡°Get in the car. My car is nearby. ¡± Jin Ye did not ask her the exact reason and let her get in the car. ¡°No need, I¡¯ve driven over. ¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you just get someone to drive over after you get home? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression became increasingly calm. She was slightly stunned before nodding, ¡°alright. ¡± After getting into the Porsche, Jin Ye threw a dry towel at her in the back seat. Gu Ruochu caught it and began to carefully dry her hair. ¡°Why are you here? ¡± ¡°I told you that I followed you all the way. Would you believe me? ¡± Jin Ye¡¯s tone was half-joking and his smile was like that of a noble andzy cat. Gu Ruochu did not reply. Of course, she would not believe him. Along the way, Gu Ruochu realized that she and Jin Ye had a lot inmon. In her heart, he was a cold and aloof prince charming. In front of her, hisughter was very low. Anything he said would make herugh. This was the first time Gu Ruochu had ever seen such a side to a twenty-five-year-old prince charming in the entertainment industry. Jin Ye sent her to thepany. Due to his identity, he did not send her to the entrance but to the underground parking garage. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first then. Thank you for the ride. ¡± Just as Gu Ruochu turned to leave, the person behind her suddenly took a few steps forward and hugged her from behind. This action onlysted for a few seconds. Before Gu Ruochu could break free, he had already let go and took a few steps back. ¡°You... ¡± ¡°Goodbye. ¡± After a very pure hug, Jin Ye said his goodbyes before entering the car. Gu Ruochu, who was supposed to be angry, was now deep in thought. ¡°...¡± When Gu Ruochu turned to the entrance of thepany, the shlights in front of her kept shing. The noise and noise almost drowned her. The reporters had already been waiting in ambush at the entrance of thepany and were swarming towards her. ¡°Miss Gu, you¡¯re finally here. May I ask, have you reallypletely abandoned your biological mother after marrying into a wealthy family? ¡± ¡°Miss Gu, you should understand the principle that a child¡¯s kindness is greater than the heavens, right? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being struck by lightning if you don¡¯t even acknowledge your biological mother? ¡± Chapter 244 - Chapter 247 was written again

Chapter 244: Chapter 247 was written again

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION At first, Gu Ruochu did not understand what had happened. However, when she heard the word ¡®mother¡¯ , she basically understood. Zhou Yunxi began to write again. Every time, she seemed to wish that she couldpletely destroy her own daughter¡¯s reputation. Last time, when Gu Yanwei had tarnished the royal road, Zhou Yunxi had personally appeared and used her of scheming. The security guard at the door saw this and came up to maintain order. However, the reporters were too crazy. A few of the male reporters looked at each other and surrounded Gu Ruochu in the middle. The security guard could no longer see Gu Ruochu. Gu Ruochu saw the scene in front of her and a cold light appeared in her eyes. She continued to walk through the crowd without looking away. Some of these people were probably bribed. It would be useless to talk to these people. Some of the reporters were afraid of bumping into her when they saw her unruly behavior. After all, Gu Ruochu was Madam Huo now. Gu Ruochu also knew what these reporters were afraid of. That was why she dared to charge out with such brute force. Those reporters were afraid that the long guns and short guns they were carrying would bump into her. In the end, power was a good thing. ¡°Miss Gu, Miss Gu... ¡± When the reporters saw that she had left, they were naturally unwilling and followed closely behind her. ¡°Miss Gu, could you pleasement on your rtionship with your mother? ¡± ¡°Miss Gu? ¡± As expected, Zhou Yunxi and Gu Yanwei were both present at the scene. No one knew how long they had been causing a Ruckus in thepany. ¡°Director Gu. ¡± Thedy at the front desk ran towards her as if she had seen her savior. ¡°This madam and Miss Gu have been sitting here for half a day and they insist on seeing you. ¡± When Zhou Yunxi saw that Gu Ruochu had arrived, she puffed out her chest. Gu Ruochu could not understand her condescending attitude. ¡°Why have Madam Zhou and Miss Gue to ourpany? ¡± When Zhou Yunxi heard Gu Ruochu call her by that name, she seemed to be furious. She turned towards the reporters and said, ¡°look, you actually called me Madam Zhou. You¡¯ve married into a wealthy family and don¡¯t even acknowledge your own mother! ¡± After not seeing Gu Ruochu for a while, Zhou Yunxi realized that her daughter¡¯splexion was much better than before. She actually felt like a socialite from a wealthy family. This realization made her feel uneasy and frightened. Of course, most of it was because her eldest daughter was not worth it. Ever since Gu Yanwei had had sex with a man in public, things had be more and more difficult for her. She knew that Gu Ruochu could not stand to see Yanwei get better! ¡°Madam Zhou, why have you invited these reporters here? What do you think? ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve disobeyed me and acted UNFILIAL. Now that your status is so high, I can¡¯t even see you once. I can only ask the media for help. ¡± Zhou Yunxi spoke with conviction, ¡°I¡¯ll ask the reporters to judge whether you, as a child, have the obligation to support your mother or not! ¡± At this point, Zhou Yunxi suddenly cried andined. ¡°That damned father of yours left you to me early in the morning. I¡¯ve worked hard to raise you. You¡¯ve hooked up with a rich young master and used all your tricks to marry him. Now, you¡¯re kicking US aside like an ungrateful wretch... ... What have we done to deserve such an ingrate . . . .¡± Thew stiptes that children do have an obligation to support their parents. But even if Gu Ruochu had money, she did not want to give a single cent to such an exquisite product. How dare you say that she seduced a rich man and tried to trick him Doesn¡¯t this imply that others tied up Huo Nanchen with their dirty thoughts? Sure enough, the reporter heard Zhou Yunxi on the spot y ssh all excited. Zhou Yunxi also huffed and puffed and said it as if it were true. Gu Yanwei stood beside her, looking as delicate as a willow. ¡°Miss Gu, your own mother came out to use you of being an ingrate, and even exposed the fact that you married Huo Shao. Is it true? ¡± ¡°Previously, it was revealed that Miss Gu Yanwei was huo Shao¡¯s secretary. After that, they developed feelings for each other. Could it be that Miss Gu really interfered with their feelings and was hated by her own mother? ¡± The reporters had always had a big imagination. Based on Zhou Yunxi¡¯s few words, they had almost made up a melodramatic drama. Chapter 245 - took herself too seriously

Chapter 245: Chapter 248 took herself too seriously

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The more incisive questions were thrown out, the more incredulous they felt. Why would huo Nanchen choose to spend the rest of his life with her among so many talented and beautiful women. ¡°Miss Gu, have you ever used any dirty tricks? ¡± A female reporter boldly moved the microphone closer to her, ¡°for example, a child or a bed photo? There was once a report that said that Huo did not like you in the beginning. ¡± Gu Ruochu stood there, her height directly above the female reporter. When she saw that she had forcefully shoved the microphone over, she wanted nothing more than to poke it into her mouth. She felt a sense of disdain and jealousy towards a woman like Gu Ruochu. Why is it that people¡¯s lives are divided into the high and low? I don¡¯t know what¡¯s so good about her. ¡°Take your microphone away. ¡± At this moment, Gu Ruochu had an invisible and mboyant aura around her. Her eyes were frighteningly calm. The female reporter flinched. However, how could she really give up when faced with this kind of exposure? She raised her voice and her voice became aggressive and malicious, ¡°does this mean that Miss Gu really wants to insert someone else¡¯s feelings? Or is it the feelings of a biological sister? ¡± The security guard saw Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression and took a few steps forward to grab the woman. He grabbed the microphone and smashed it into Gu Ruo¡¯s foot. The female reporter¡¯s face turned green in an instant. She red fiercely at Gu Ruochu, ¡°is Miss Gu feeling guilty? ¡± The reporter next to her saw that her colleague had been ¡°bullied¡± and immediately felt indignant, ¡°Miss Gu, Miss Zhou said earlier that you were unfilial and unfilial to your parents. It seems that it¡¯s true? ¡± ¡°Your character is too bad. I don¡¯t believe that there¡¯s no inside story about you marrying into the family. ¡± The female reporter stirred up the atmosphere. It was obvious that Gu Yanwei had paid for this deliberate action. When the other reporters heard this, they looked at Gu Ruochu with disdain in their eyes. ¡°Look at her now. I really have sinned and raised such a daughter! ¡± Zhou Yunxi viciously echoed the female reporter ¡°She used to be jealous of her sister. Now, after using her sister, she has cut off all ties with us. She doesn¡¯t even acknowledge me as her own mother! ¡± She was about to wipe her tears when Gu Yanwei supported her, ¡°mother, Ruo Chu didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Don¡¯t make things difficult for her. ¡± ¡°Yanwei, you don¡¯t have to argue with her anymore. This kind of person¡¯s character should be exposed in front of everyone! ¡± Zhou Yunxi said word by word ¡°I don¡¯t have such a vicious daughter! It would be better if she doesn¡¯t acknowledge me. However, if you don¡¯t give me the 8.76 million alimony, I¡¯ll sue her to death in court and expose this woman¡¯s wickedness on Weibo! ¡± ¡°mother... ¡± The mother and daughter echoed each other in front of the media, sparing no effort in ndering Gu Ruochu. Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light. These two women are shameless enough for the sake of money. A few employees of the Royal Road were present and felt that this scene was unbelievable. This mother and daughter pair were asking for 8.76 million! How could there be such a mother? She clearly wanted to kill her daughter. Everyone knows how terrifying cyber violence is! Yet, Zhou Yunxi had deliberately incited such cyber violence against her daughter! On the other side, the reporters were once again in an uproar. ¡°Miss Gu, is it really as Miss Zhou said? Miss Gu Yanwei has been having a difficult time recently because of you? ¡± ¡°Miss Gu, don¡¯t you feel guilty about treating your family like this? ¡± ... The female reporter became even more confident. She raised her voice and looked at Gu ruochu aggressively, ¡°Miss Gu, please answer our questions. ¡± Gu Ruochu was annoyed by the way they addressed her as Miss Gu. She felt that this woman was taking her too seriously. Chapter 246 - was about money

Chapter 246: Chapter 249 was about money

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°female reporter, why should I answer your question? I have the right to remain silent in court. Who Do you think you are? Do you think I have to answer you just because you asked me? ¡± Such contempt and disdain made the female reporter angry out of humiliation. ¡°I saw Miss Gu do so many dirty things, so I didn¡¯t dare to face the public. You have such a low status... what could a subordinate not do for the sake of wealth and glory? ¡± ¡°What I did has nothing to do with you? What are you doing here as a messenger of Justice? ¡± The female reporter¡¯s expression changed when she heard the sarcasm. She then said righteously, ¡°I¡¯m a reporter. Of course, I have to expose all the dirty things in front of the public. ¡± ¡°what a great way to expose all the dirty things! ¡± Gu Ruochu slowly walked towards her. Her Aura was indescribably terrifying and the female reporter straightened her back. ¡°since everyone is gathered here today, I¡¯ll take this opportunity to make things clear to some people. ¡± She suddenly took the microphone ¡°Miss Gu Yanwei, your mother is getting old and your brain is damaged ¡°You¡¯re just my husband¡¯s secretary, and you¡¯re the position I sought for you after I got married. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t know how to be grateful, but you even fantasize that my husband likes you. Who came first, who cameter? Don¡¯t you know? ¡± ¡°Miss Zhou, back then, you sold me out to pay off your gambling debts. ¡°Back then, you heard outsiders say that Nanchen was gay. You didn¡¯t want Gu Yanwei to get married and suffer, so you set your sights on me. ¡°Dear Mother, back then, did you ever think that I was your daughter? Did you ever think of my despair ¡°If you were in my shoes, how would you treat a mother like this? ¡± The reporters fell silent. That was true. How could a mother like this annoy anyone? Gu Ruochu replied, ¡°everything I¡¯ve just said has been proven. At the Huo family¡¯s banquet, my husband had even mercilessly kicked out the mother and daughter pair. If he had even the slightest bit of affection for Miss Gu Yanwei, he would not have pped her in the face like that. If the reporters do not believe me, they can go and watch the news report from back then. On the other hand, Miss Gu Yanwei is always making up rumors that my husband likes you and leading the public to use me of being a mistress. What do you have in mind?¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s logic was clear and her words were clear as well. A simple sentence exined the reporters¡¯three questions. Gu Yanwei gritted her teeth but she was still prepared to pretend to be weak to gain sympathy. ¡°Ruo Chu, I didn¡¯t do anything. You¡¯ve really misunderstood me. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s words made the reporters fall into deep thought and the atmosphere fell silent. If that¡¯s really the case, then the Zhou family mother and daughter are too vicious! Zhou Yunxi was unable to refute each and every one of her questions but she still insisted, ¡°stop changing the topic. You¡¯re married and you don¡¯t care about your own mother. Aren¡¯t you being unfilial? You¡¯re Madam Huo now so of course you can say anything! ¡± ¡°Madam Zhou, you¡¯re wrong. If you really did sell your daughter, you shouldn¡¯t have the face toe knocking on her door. ¡± The reporters had really thought that Gu Ruochu had abandoned her family after she had married. They did not expect that there would be such a hidden story behind this. The news must have reported this in the past and they would know once they checked it out. ¡°I... She did it of her own free will. I DIDN¡¯T FORCE HER! ¡± Zhou Yunxi held her neck and said, ¡°besides, there are no parents in this world who aren¡¯t parents. How could she care about a mother like me! ¡± ¡°parents? ¡± Gu Ruochu stared at her, ¡°just now, Madam Zhou said that she would never acknowledge me. Why are you speaking incoherently and sarcastically? I shall use this opportunity to officially renounce your rtionship with your mother and daughter. From today onwards, I am not your daughter. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s words caused an uproar in the crowd. This time, Madam Huo is going to use a ruthless move. That¡¯s right. This kind of top-notch family member is a vampire. If she were topromise, she would be tortured to death. Chapter 247 - severing ties

Chapter 247: Chapter 250 severing ties

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I raised you for so many years, and this is how you repay me? ¡± Zhou Yunxi cursed. ¡°I raised an animal, and you still spoil me! ¡± ¡°animals are heartless. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have called the reporters over to expose some groundless dirt when their daughter was having a good time and bite back at her sister. ¡°You raised me. When you sold me, you had alreadypletely repaid the kindness of raising me. ¡°From now on, it¡¯s none of my business how you mother and daughter Behave! ¡± Zhou Yunxi was exasperated. Even Gu Yanwei¡¯s expression had turned ugly. Could it be that this time, she still could not bring down Gu Ruochu? Back then, a female celebrity¡¯s reputation had been ruined because of her mother¡¯s troublemaking. How could it not work with Gu Ruochu? Today, Gu Ruochu had announced that she had severed all ties with them. This meant that they would no longer have any rtions and the media would no longer associate her with the huo family! In the beginning, Gu Ruochu¡¯s emotions were indeed a little unstable in the face of this group of reporters. However, she still forced herself to deal with these Paparazzi. Gu Yanwei wanted to harm her, but she had to go against him This woman, how many times has she tried to harm me in all sorts of ways? ¡°You money-losing fool... you actually dare to call your sister and I animals, I¡¯ll fight you to the death... ¡± Zhou Yunxi¡¯s brain heated up and she tried to pester her like before, ¡°everyone,e and take a look at this unfilial thing, how dare she bully her mother like this! ¡± The other reporters were frightened by her craziness and could not help but take a few steps back. What the F * Ck, she¡¯s still a lunatic! It seems that out of the three of them, Gu Ruochu was the only one who was upright. No matter how one looked at her elder sister, she looked like a white lotus pretending to be pitiful. The cameras shed with all their might and aimed at Zhou Yunxi and Gu Yanwei. The reporters had made up their minds to write a bad story about Gu Yanwei. They were the ones who had started the trouble in the first ce. ¡°Miss Zhou, please. Society is not as stupid and filial as it used to be. The way you treat your daughter is reallyughable. There¡¯s no mother like you in the world. ¡± Some of the reporters mocked and jeered. Even Zhou Yunxi could not keep her old face even though she did not feel that she had done anything wrong. ¡°since everything has been made clear,dy Zhou and Lady Yanwei, please leave the royal road immediately. Otherwise, I¡¯ll call the police and have you thrown out for disturbing the peace. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s attitude was very firm ¡°when the timees and the various media outlets pay attention to this,dy Gu Yanwei, as a public figure, will be in big trouble. ¡± Gu Yanwei was so angry that she was trembling. Gu Ruochu¡¯s lips curved into a smile as she left immediately. ¡°How unscrupulous, HOW UNSCRUPULOUS! ¡± Zhou Yunxi almost jumped up in anger. She never thought that she would be cut off from her mother-daughter rtionship instead of getting the money this time. This time, she had really lost everything! Everyone was stunned when this matter was revealed on the Inte. Must such an exquisite woman drag her daughter to her death No wonder the Huo family chose Gu Ruochu as their daughter-inw and not Gu Yanwei. One could tell byparing their qualities. Even though Gu Yanwei had not said a word from the beginning to the end, she stood there silently admitting that her mother had smeared her younger sister. What kind of intentions did she have! Now, everyone in the country knew what kind of person Mrs. Huo was, including all kinds of rumors about her. Zhang Xuan casually turned on the News and sat on the Sofa, drinking coffee elegantly. Her hair was allbed up, and she looked elegant and noble. ¡°Madam, here¡¯s your lunch. ¡± ¡°where¡¯s Sir? ¡± ¡°Sir told me to tell Madam not to wait for him to eat because Sir had ast-minute meeting in country Y and changed it to an office meeting. ¡± ¡°okay, I got it. ¡± The maid respectfully delivered the lunch and left. Chapter 248

Chapter 248: Chapter 251

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Zhang Xuan picked up her bowl. When she looked up, she saw a scene on the television. It seemed to be some entertainment news. Just as she was about to change the channel, she saw a familiar face. Zhou Yunxi¡¯s face was especially clear in front of the reporters¡¯cameras. Zhang Xuan was suddenly stunned. This woman... ... She had seen her many years ago. She was that person¡¯s wife ... Many memories that had not been unlocked for many years were suddenly unlocked. Zhang Xuan suddenly felt that it was a little difficult to breathe. ¡°Madam, madam... ¡± the maid called a few times on the side before Zhang Xuan came back to her senses. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°Madam, Miss Tang Xi called. ¡± Upon hearing that it was a call from Tang Xi, Zhang Xuan picked up the call. Her voice was very gentle. ¡°Tang Xi, is there anything you need from me at this time? How is Cheng Xi? Has Huo Nanchen gone to M nation? ¡± Ever since she had received her daughter¡¯s call, saying that Cheng Xi had stepped on a stool to climb up the high tform to get a chicken drumstick, his head had knocked against the stairs. She had also hurriedly asked the servant to book a flight ticket for a while. ¡°He¡¯s here. He didn¡¯t abandon us. ¡± Ning Tangxi¡¯s tone had a hint of sweetness. ¡°When he heard that Cheng Xi had fallen from the high tform and was bleeding non-stop, he flew over overnight. Now, he¡¯s apanying the child for an infusion. ¡± Thinking about how he had answered her call and came without a word, her heart grew sweeter. As expected, he cared about her. ¡°Tangxi, why did you let Cheng Xi climb to such a high position? It¡¯s so dangerous! ¡± However, thinking that her daughter was a single mother and had no man by her side to take care of her, she could only sigh. ¡°Mom, I want to return to the country. Don¡¯te over. I think I¡¯ll bring Cheng Xi back to the country soon. ¡± If Huo Nanchen could bring the mother and son back to the country when the child recovered, she would be more than willing. ¡°Why do you suddenly want to return to the country? ¡± Zhang Xuan thought for a moment. ¡°That¡¯s fine too. If you and Cheng Xi return to the country, our Ning family can take good care of you and your son. ¡± ¡°Cheng Xi is already so old. I don¡¯t want Cheng Xi to be called a fatherless bastard by other white children. ¡± Ning Tangxi was a little choked up. ¡°every time I see Cheng Xi cry, my heart aches. ¡± How could Zhang Xuan not know what her daughter was thinking? She frowned. ¡°Tangxi, Nanchen already has a wife. Don¡¯t tell me you still want to ce your hopes on him? ¡± ¡°But Nanchen doesn¡¯t love her. Sooner orter, their marriage will notst. ¡± Ning Tangxi refuted her mother. ¡°over the years, many people have taken a liking to him because of his power and wealth. Only I truly love him. ¡± Zhang Xuan did not know what to say. Afraid of hurting her daughter, she only said, ¡°bring the child back first. ¡± After hanging up the phone, Zhang Xuan went upstairs. Today¡¯s matter made her a little confused. She wanted to go back and sort it out. An Shaosi saw the news online and called Huo Nanchen expressionlessly. He sneered. ¡°where the hell have you been? ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± The voice from the other side was very hoarse and tired. It seemed like he had not slept well for a long time. An Shaosi was stunned. ¡°where are you? ¡± ¡°M nation. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Cheng Xi fell from the high tform and hit his head, causing him to bleed greatly. He lost too much blood. ¡± An Shaosi did not expect that something would happen to Cheng Xi After a while, he said, ¡°something happened to your wife as well. That old woman from the Zhou Family dragged the media to smear your wife. She even demanded more than eight million yuan. Fortunately, your wife has been quarreling with the schrs. However, I noticed that the group of reporters was also very irritating at the start.¡± Giving money to someone who was disgusted with him was even more irritating. An SHAOSI understood Gu Ruochu¡¯s intention of not giving a single cent. ¡°You ungrateful thing. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s Aura had indeed darkened by a few degrees. ¡°This time, I¡¯ll let them taste my power. ¡± Chapter 249 - Chapter 252: Return to the country

Chapter 249: Chapter 252: Return to the country

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Oh right, I saw that Jin ye seemed to have sent ruo Chu to thepany. ¡± An SHAOSI seemed to have mentioned it unintentionally. ¡°I quite admire him. He¡¯s especially good-looking and has a very good personality. A bunch of fans are practically crying for the heavens and earth to marry him... ¡± The person on the other end of the line did not say a word and directly cut off his call. An SHAOSI¡¯s lips curled into a triumphant smile, and an evil aura appeared on his handsome face. He still did not believe that Nan Chen would continue to stay by the mother and son¡¯s side. He did not believe that Nan Chen would not be able to seduce him back. Ever since Nanchen¡¯s marriage, the frequency of incidents in the M nation had increased. It had been so many years since that incident. Nanchen had also been in pain for so many years that he had suffered a severe psychological handicap. It was as if he was living in Hell. He and Lu Fang knew this the best. Back then, it had been a fatal blow to Nanchen. Now that Nanchen had slowly recovered after much difficulty, he wanted to make it up to that person. That was why he had ced Cheng Xi in such high regard. In the past, Cheng Xi might have been his life. But now, that might not be the case. They could all see that Gu Ruochu¡¯s importance in his heart was gradually rising. It was time for him to be freed from young master an. Huo Nanchen hung up the phone. In the darkness, a cold light shone and a thousand-year-old chill lingered in his eyes. Just as he was about to dial a number, his phone suddenly sent him a text message. It was an unknown number. ¡°Look at your wife. Just as you left, she had an intimate rtionship with a male celebrity and cheated on you! ¡± There was a picture attached below. Gu Ruochu and Jin ye were in the car. No one knew what they were talking about, but the smile on their faces was dazzling. Jin Ye. Huo Nanchen silently repeated his name. His phone was almost out of shape in his hand. He felt that his heart was not in it anymore. All he wanted to do was return to the country. You¡¯re my girl. How can I allow others to flirt with you and try to get close to you. Perhaps, he really likes her and loves her more than he imagined. ¡°Li, help me book a ticket for tomorrow. The earlier the better. ¡± ¡°Yes, BOSS. I¡¯ll check the flight for tomorrow immediately. ¡± Li Tezhu¡¯s heart subconsciously rxed when he heard that he was returning to the country. He felt that it was not good for BOSS to be in Country M. Huo Nanchen had just put down his phone when the door was pushed open. ¡°Nanchen, I brought you some pork ribs soup. ¡± The woman¡¯s gentle voice came over. Ning Tangxi ced the food on the table. ¡°No need. ¡± Ning Tangxi was already used to the cold rejection. When she wanted to persuade him again, a child¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Dady, Mommy. ¡± ¡°Cheng Xi. ¡± Ning Tangxi sat on the bedside and reached out to touch his forehead. ¡°It¡¯s okay, baby. Your Dady is here. ¡± Cheng Xi had been awake and asleep for the past two days. He looked much better now. ¡°Nanchen, go and sleep for a while. Look at your bruised eyes. ¡± Ning Tangxi¡¯s face was full of heartache. ¡°I¡¯ll guard Cheng Xi. ¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯ll return to the country tomorrow. Take Good Care of Cheng Xi. ¡± Ning Tangxi¡¯s pupils shrank. She clutched the corner of her skirt and cried out, ¡°why... why are you in such a hurry? Did your wife mind it? ¡± Her heart instantly sank to the bottom. After much thought, she assumed that it was because of Gu Ruochu. Before she could provoke her, that woman was already showing her off! ¡°actually, I can exin things to you too clearly. Your wife isn¡¯t such a petty person, is she? ¡± Although thest sentence sounded like a joke, it also implied that Gu Ruochu did not trust her husband. Huo Nanchen did not reply. He only looked at Cheng Xi, ¡°Cheng Xi, Dady has returned to the country first. Be Good and obedient. Dady will visit you when he has time. ¡± Cheng Xi nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll be good. Dady, you must remember to visit me more often. ¡± Huo Nanchen felt a little sad as he looked at Cheng Xi and nodded. That night, Huo Nanchen stayed with him until the next day. He took the earliest flight home. Chapter 250 - Chapter 253, gossip

Chapter 250: Chapter 253, gossip

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION On this side, the female reporter was still staring at the MMS sent from her phone, her eyes UNMOVING. She was feeling a little nervous and expectant. She hoped that the other party would see it, but she was also a little afraid of seeing a reply. After a long time of not receiving a reply, the female reporter put away her phone in disappointment. She was certain that Huo Nanchen must have seen it. No Man would tolerate being cuckolded. After a good night¡¯s sleep, she washed up and went downstairs in a good mood. However, when she looked at her phone, Huo Nanchen replied her! After her joy, she saw a line of words that made her shiver. ¡°Don¡¯t let me know who you are. ¡± The female reporter felt cold sweat. She instinctively took out a phone card, took out a eyebrow trimmer knife from her small bag, and smashed it into pieces. Finally, she threw it near the garbage bin that was farther away from home. Seeing that the phone card was covered by other dirty things, the female reporter waspletely relieved. She rushed back to the subway to work and even called someone. ¡°Jin Li, why did you call me? ¡± Gu Yanwei¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Yanwei, that Huo Nanchen has replied to me. He seems to be pursuing me! ¡± Jin Li was a little afraid. She never thought that this man would allow his wife to cheat on him! If Huo Nanchen were to attack her, she would not be able to escape! ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? You¡¯ll be fine as long as you throw away your phone card. ¡± Gu Yanwei gritted her teeth ¡°I¡¯ve harmed her so many times. Even if I don¡¯t seed, won¡¯t Gu Ruochu be unable to do anything to me? As long as I¡¯m still here, I won¡¯t let her have it easy. Once I¡¯ve found something on her, I¡¯ll stomp her to death! ¡± ¡°But... ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no ¡®but¡¯ . We¡¯re all grasshoppers on the same boat. Even if I can¡¯t be the youngdy, I¡¯ll make Gu Ruochu FALL FROM HEAVEN INTO HELL! ¡± Gu Yanwei¡¯s voice was very vicious, like a gambler risking his life. Jin Li was a little afraid when she heard this and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°then what should I do? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll definitely receive arge reward when the deed is done. ¡± ... Jin Li was already ascending to the 30th Elevator. She did not notice that an unfamiliar man was standing beside her. He followed her out of the elevator. Xu Yichen stared at the woman¡¯s back and gave Gu Ruoyun a call, ¡°Ruo Chu, you¡¯re right. This female reporter does have a deal with Gu Yanwei. ¡± ¡°I knew it. ¡± That woman, Gu Yanwei, was simply like a mad beast who liked to bite and catch her! ¡°This woman is really thick-skinned. After so many lessons, not only does she not know how to control herself, she¡¯s even gone even crazier. ¡± Xu Yichen went downstairs and did not continue to guard her magazine. ¡°If a person is despicable to the extreme, he¡¯s invincible. ¡± ¡°Oh right, your husband¡¯s special assistant contacted me just now. I¡¯m afraid that this female reporter will be very unlucky today. She just so happens to be able to vent yesterday¡¯s anger on you. So, I won¡¯t be returning to thepany for now. I want to cooperate with your husband. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s hand that was signing the document paused. She did not expect Huo Nanchen to find out about this. If he were to really attack someone else, his end would indeed be very bloody. ¡°Alright, Yichen, you shoulde back soon. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± ¡°...¡± At the magazine office A bunch of people were gossiping. A bunch of people were very interested in the description of Madam Huo that Jin Li had given them, ¡°did you really see Madam and Jin Ye together? This woman is too fickle, isn¡¯t she? She¡¯s married so well yet she¡¯s still looking for another man. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve even taken a picture of them together. If the chief editor had not taken a picture of my head and not allowed me to publish it, I would have let the whole world see that she¡¯s a piece of trash! ¡± Seeing that someone had agreed, Jin Li became even more enthusiastic. She covered her mouth andughed. ¡°The real person is a piece of trash. I see that her entire body is sticking to Jin Ye¡¯s body, and her legs are rubbing against someone¡¯s house... we¡¯re all adults, could it be that they¡¯re just chatting in the car? ¡± Chapter 251 - Chapter 254 revenge

Chapter 251: Chapter 254 revenge

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION When thest sentence was said, everyone burst intoughter. ¡°This woman is too cheap. How can a good man marry her when she¡¯s such a slut? Good women like us aren¡¯t willing to ept this. She doesn¡¯t CARE ABOUT MORALS AND CHASTITY! ¡± Everyone was shocked and the female siblings were even angrier. They did not want good girls like them, but they had seen many of the rich families¡¯romantic history. Seeing that they all had a bad impression of Gu Ruochu, Jin Li¡¯s malicious eyes were filled with joy and satisfaction. Just as she was engrossed in her conversation, her colleague suddenly looked at her watch and said, ¡°it¡¯s time to get off work. Let¡¯s go eat first. ¡± Even though she had not heard enough gossip, eating was still more important. Jin Li was still immersed in the joy of Gossiping. She had not expected to see a burly man walking towards her as soon as she and her female colleagues went downstairs. His entire body was filled with a murderous aura. Jin Li¡¯s expression changed instantly as she raised her leg and ran in the opposite direction. ¡°Stinking B * Tch, stop right there! ¡± How could Jin Li possibly outrun a man? She was grabbed by the man after a few hits and fell to the ground. She instinctively used her knee to push against the cement floor. A sharp pain was felt and Jin Li¡¯s lips turned white. The female colleague next to her was stunned. She was so scared that she took out her phone to call the police. However, she heard the man kick her. ¡°This woman is my wife. I have a marriage certificate. Call the police. I will sue her for lying to get married and let her rot in jail! ¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. Li Li is single! ¡± The female colleague argued on the side. In fact, she was starting to believe him. ¡°single? I can even tell the mole on her chest! ¡± Jin Li had always prided herself as single. Usually, she would be flirtatious with her male colleague. She did not expect that she would be married long ago Jin Li hated Zhang Li to death. She did not expect that this man would find her even though she had hidden herself in this ce. He had even ruined her reputation! ¡°Zhang Li, I want to divorce you! ¡± It was not easy for her to escape, but this jinx had found her in an instant. Jin Li felt a sense of despair that she should not cry out every day. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll sue you for cheating! ¡± Zhang Li was so angry that he pped her hard. ¡°B * Tch! F * Ck, your daughter has never had any milk to drink at home. Yet here you are, pretending to be a decent person and seducing men everywhere. Are you cheap? ¡± Jin Li was beaten until she cried, and half of her face was numb from the pain. It was the time to get off work, and many people were watching from the side. They were pointing at each other. Jin Li almost wanted to dig a hole in the ground and hide in it, but she could only cry. The more she cried, the louder she became. She grabbed a colleague¡¯s leg and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back with you, I don¡¯t want to! ¡± This man was ugly and had a bad temper. She would die! Zhang Li had a bad temper. He grabbed her with one hand and pped her twice. ¡°B * Tch, you said you don¡¯t want to go back, so you don¡¯t want to go back? ¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just begging you. ¡± Jin Li shook her head. She had guessed that someone was taking revenge on her. Who wouldn¡¯t know that she had just offended. That man must have known what she was most afraid of. In the end, Jin Li was dragged away by her husband. ¡°...¡± Xu Yichen came back to tell Gu Ruochu about this matter and burst intoughter. ¡°Tell me, how do you n to deal with Gu Yanwei next? ¡± ¡°aside from following Wang Xin, she doesn¡¯t have any scenes to film. She doesn¡¯t have any other jobs. It¡¯s enough for her to suffer. ¡± Gu Ruochu had yet toe up with a concrete n and did not have any evidence against her. ¡°You¡¯re not going to pick up your husband at the airport? ¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t tell me about his specific flight. ¡± That day, she had begged him not to leave, but he had still left. Even though he knew the oue, he could not help but urge her to stay. Gu Ruochu thought about how much the mother and son meant to him, and her heart ached as if it had been pricked by a needle. ¡°Then you should take the initiative to ask. ¡± Xu Yichen felt that something was not right when he heard this. He furrowed his brows, ¡°didn¡¯t you open your hearts to each other? What¡¯s wrong now? ¡± Chapter 252 - Chapter 255: Why are you running away

Chapter 252: Chapter 255: Why are you running away

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I really feel that I¡¯ve only been wishful thinking from the very beginning. ¡± Gu Ruochu smiled gently. ¡°every time I feel that he loves me very much, he would push me away in the next second. Every time, it¡¯s always the same. ¡± Her heart suddenly throbbed with pain. His gentleness was truly a fatal wound. She was a woman and she was also afraid of getting hurt, not to mention this kind of repetitive action. ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, he¡¯s an extremelyplicated person. ¡± Xu Yichen looked at her beautiful face and realized that there was an additional sadness that he had never felt before. ¡°But a lover can not be controlled at all. Ruo Chu, this is not your fault. ¡± Because of Huo Nanchen, she had changed. She had be a heartbreaker for him. ¡°That¡¯s right, a person can not be controlled. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have fallen into this trap and be unable to extricate myself. ¡± Gu Ruochu turned her face. ¡°perhaps I should have divorced him right from the start. ¡± She woke up in the middle of the night and dreamt that Huo Nanchen was with someone else. Then, she could not sleep the entire night. Suddenly, she felt as if she had lost something. ¡°Ruo Chu... ¡± Xu Yichen sighed softly but did not know how to persuade her. ¡°...¡± ¡°Young Madam, the eldest young master is back. ¡± Gu Ruoyun returned to the huo family home at seven in the evening. When she saw the hint in nanny Zhang¡¯s eyes, she only nodded. At this hour, there were only the young couple at home. The servants had already served dinner. Under the bright light, the tenderness in his phoenix-like eyes almost made her blink. Although she had not seen him for only a few days, he missed her like crazy. ¡°You¡¯re back? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± He walked over and held her hand. Gu Ruochu did not resist, but Huo Nanchen could clearly sense her coldness. ¡°Are you in a bad mood? ¡± He was already used to hugging her from behind. His Chin gently rested on her shoulder, ¡°alright, be good. Tell your husband if you¡¯re unhappy. I¡¯ll help you solve it. ¡± ¡°Is that so? You always ask me why I¡¯m feeling wronged and why I¡¯m not happy. ¡± Gu Ruochu looked into his eyes and slowly said, ¡°but everything that makes me unhappy seems to be rted to you. ¡± The sweetness is because of him and the pain is also because of him. ¡°Am I going to make you so unhappy? ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s tone was calm and he furrowed his brows out of habit. She could smile because of Rong Xiao, Xu Yichen, and even Jin Ye, but she could not be happy with her husband. She even felt unhappy. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? ¡± Gu Ruochu broke free from his embrace and took a few steps back, ¡°I begged you not to leave that day, but you still left. ¡± ¡°You me me for going to country m? Didn¡¯t Ie back soon? ¡± Gu Ruochu saw his calm expression and furrowed her brows as if she could not understand her ¡°unreasonable actions¡± . Perhaps she thought that country M was just a small matter and suddenly felt that there was no need to quarrel. She did not reply and turned around to head upstairs. She met Nanny Zhang¡¯s surprised gaze and replied, ¡°Nanny Zhang, I¡¯m going upstairs first. I¡¯m not feeling well. ¡± ¡°Young Madam... ¡± Nanny Zhang saw that Gu Ruochu was walking very quickly and seemed to be hiding from something. The young master paused for a few seconds before he followed closely behind her. He did not leave her side at all. However, his deep and cold eyes were bing colder and colder. His tall figure gave off a sense of oppression. Gu Ruochu did not enter the bedroom. Instead, she twisted her way into a side room. A slender and good-looking hand suddenly pushed against the door and she squeezed her way in. With a loud m, the door was locked from the inside. The narrow space in the room made Huo Nanchen feel even more oppressive, ¡°hide, why aren¡¯t you hiding? Tell me if you¡¯re feeling wronged, why are you running? ¡± Huo Nanchen felt both angry and amused at the sight of her. A woman is so twisted. I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t subdue her. ¡°What are you doing here? ¡± Gu Ruochu sensed a dangerous aura approaching her and was quickly grabbed by his hand. Chapter 253 - Chapter 256, do you dare to say it

Chapter 253: Chapter 256, do you dare to say it

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Let go, it hurts. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not know why she had gone upstairs so quickly. However, she could not pretend to be calm. She could not pretend to be in love with him in front of everyone. She turned around and crashed into his embrace. He continued to hold her hand and took a few steps forward, knocking her against the door. He was very strong. He pressed her against the door and did not say a word. He only took out a lighter from his pocket. The pitch-ck room seemed a little depressing. He seemed to be a little distracted. The dangerous aura around him became even stronger. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s wrong with you? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not speak or look at him. She only closed her eyes to calm herself down. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Don¡¯t you know what¡¯s wrong with you? Huo Nanchen, how long are you going to keep lying to me? Who did you go to country M to see? Do you dare to tell me? ¡± She stared into his eyes and asked in return She touched the door knob and secretly unlocked it. She then struggled to push him away, ¡°Huo Nanchen, do you dare to tell me? ¡± ¡°How do you know? ¡± He did not deny it. It made her feel an iparable pain in her heart, but she could not show it on the surface. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about how I know. I¡¯m asking you now, do you dare to tell me everything about the mother and son pair in country M? ¡± Huo Nanchen was suddenly at a loss for words after being questioned like this. Ayer of darkness gradually appeared in his eyes. Time seemed to have stopped for a moment. After a long while, he was actually unable to speak. His blood seemed to have frozen, numb and cold. In the silence, Gu Ruochu seemed to have understood something. ¡°You see, you can¡¯t exin it at all. ¡± Gu Ruochu shook her head. She did not expect him to make a choice between her and the mother and son. She was almost certain of the answer. Gu Ruochu opened the door and walked out. Her heart was beating very fast. It was as if she would sink into his gaze if she were to turn around and look at him again. She had thought that he would not follow her. However, the moment her hand touched the bedroom door handle, she felt huo Nanchen approaching her, ¡°exin the situation clearly. Ning Tangxi and her child are not an obstacle between us at all! ¡± He was neither anxious nor impatient. It was as if he would not let go until she had told him everything clearly. The familiar air and the warm embrace were so familiar that it seemed to be carved into his bones. However, her memory was clear. A few days ago, she had begged him not to go to country M, but he had still left without hesitation. ¡°Tell me clearly? How do you want me to tell you clearly? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart was filled with bitterness ¡°Ever since I begged you not to leave and you had still gone to country M, I should have known my position in your heart. There¡¯s nothing much to say, that¡¯s about all there is between us. ¡± The emotions that had been suppressed for a long time finally copsed and a tear fell silently. ¡°Huo Nanchen, has anyone ever told you that if you don¡¯t love someone, don¡¯t give them any hope? You have your persistence, I have my bottom line. ¡± ¡°If you think that I¡¯m not obedient enough, get a divorce. ¡± ¡°Gu Ruochu! ¡± How could Huo Nanchen possibly let go? He reached out and tugged at her elbow, making her look straight at him. ¡°I¡¯m not getting a divorce. Wait until I¡¯m dead before you say this to me. Don¡¯t you know your ce in my heart? ¡± ¡°Is that so? With my status as Mrs. Huo, don¡¯t I need to make room for that mother and son? ¡± She said. ¡°I really can¡¯t think of any reason to be with you. ¡± They had never said that they loved each other, but they had an emotional entanglement in an absurd marriage. Was this considered a breakup before falling in love. ¡°that mother and son is not an excuse for you to get a divorce. ¡± The strong breath of the man who wanted to stick close to her almost drowned her. Chapter 254 - Chapter 257: I dont want to eat anymore

Chapter 254: Chapter 257: I don¡¯t want to eat anymore

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Gu Ruochu, let me exin to you. Those mother and son... ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin to me. I won¡¯t harass them. ¡± ¡°Are you in such a hurry to sentence me to death? ¡± Huo Nanchen was truly angered by her. He looked at her with unfathomable eyes ¡°Do you know that I have the right to defend myself in court? If you want me to be kicked out now, you won¡¯t even have a window. ¡± A cold light shed in Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes as she pushed him away resolutely, ¡°then there¡¯s nothing more to say. If I had known that you had a woman and a child outside, I would never have looked at you again! ¡± ¡°Gu Ruochu, since you feel that there¡¯s nothing more to say, then don¡¯t say it. Ever since you¡¯ve taken the initiative to provoke me, you have no other choice. I won¡¯t divorce you, so give up on that thought. I won¡¯t divorce you in the past, and I won¡¯t divorce you in the fucking future. ¡± ¡°Also, don¡¯t use such words to provoke me, that¡¯s not my woman and child! ¡± He was like an enraged beast, the kind that did not reveal his emotions. A furry man with an extremely bad temper like him could actually endure this in front of her. As for the second half of his sentence, how could Gu Ruochu believe it? It was too ridiculous. Gu Ruochu could not possibly push him away. A strange sour feeling welled up in her throat. He forcefully pressed her down, giving her no chance to escape. Looking at her silent face, he finally softened his tone, e, let¡¯s go down and eat. I¡¯ve made many of your favorite dishes. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat anymore. I don¡¯t want to eat. ¡± ¡°How can you not eat? Have you had a good meal in the past few days? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat. If I don¡¯t eat, I won¡¯t eat. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s temper red up. Seeing the man staring at her, she was so angry that her chest was heaving up and down. However, she decided to be patient She narrowed her eyes, ¡°your body is yours. If you don¡¯t have the energy, how can you argue with me? ¡± ¡°...¡± Seeing that she was no longer willing to speak, Huo Nanchen suddenly kissed her forcefully. Gu Ruochu gritted her teeth. She felt as if she had been tortured. The sweetness on her bed was now reced by ayer of forbearance, like a confrontation. No matter how gentle and sweet his words were or how much he was torturing her, she raised her head slightly and could not catch her breath. Her forehead was covered in ayer of cold sweat, but she still resisted silently. ¡°Ruo Chu, do you miss me? ¡± In the depths of his love, he pressed his hand against her forehead and asked calmly. She did not speak but he was extremely angry. He really wanted to torture her until she could only obediently stay by his side. ¡°But I miss you very much. ¡± At that moment, the piercing pain in her heart could not be ignored. All the intense emotions could only be conveyed through interlocking their fingers. Huo Nanchen¡¯s heart hurt when he kissed the warmth in the corner of her eyes. Could she really not tolerate him? When Gu Ruochu saw the blurry light in front of her again, she was naked and she was clutching the nket tightly in front of her chest. Gu Ruochu¡¯s first reaction was to search for the birth control pills in her bag. However, Huo Nanchen snatched them away and threw them into the trash can. She did not know when he hade out. He was barefooted and wearing a towel. Droplets of water dripped from his hair, making him look sexy and charming. Gu Ruochu did not want to continue arguing with him. Shey on her side on the bed and clutched the nket in front of her chest, not moving at all. Her face was Pale. She was sad, but his heart ached even more. ¡°If you dare to eat this, I¡¯ll make Jin Ye¡¯s life worse than yours. Do you dare to try it? ¡± Gu Ruochu could not help but feel puzzled when she heard Jin Ye¡¯s words. She finally turned around and looked at him, ¡°what does this have to do with him? ¡± She did not want to have a child because she did not want her child to be born into such a family. She did not want her child to feel that she had been living in a dark environment where her parents quarreled. Chapter 255 - Chapter 258: Kiss Me

Chapter 255: Chapter 258: Kiss Me

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You¡¯ve treated me so badly today. Isn¡¯t it because of Jin Ye? ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s gaze softened a little as he took the opportunity to hug the person in his arms tightly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for me to be jealous? But have I ever really interfered with your rtionship with another man? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not know why huo Nanchen had suddenly brought up Jin ye and even changed the topic to this. ¡°I have nothing to do with him. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes were filled with ayer of chilliness. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, it¡¯s impossible to cheat on your wife. Huo Nanchen, how many times are you going to doubt me? ¡± ¡°I know. ¡± After losing his mind, his gentle, jade-like voice rang out once again, ¡°I¡¯m really going crazy. Honey, if you don¡¯t calm me down, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to fight with Jin Ye? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible. ¡± His eyes were filled with seriousness. ¡°Are you crazy? ¡± Gu Ruochu paused. She absolutely believed that he would do such a thing and was slightly angered. Who said that he was usually calm and would do such a childish thing! ¡°Then what do you want? ¡± Gu Ruochu was really defeated by him. ¡°Kiss me, ¡± he said softly. His voice was so gentle that it sounded like a crease in the spring water. His gaze deepened as he looked at her. ¡°You¡¯ve already done it, what else do you want? ¡± ¡°Then I want to do it again, is that okay? ¡± He licked his thin lips subconsciously. His burning gaze seemed to burn people and his eyes were as beautiful as the brightest stars in the dark night. ¡°...¡±Gu Ruochu turned her body around and turned her back to him again. ¡°Wife. ¡± He leaned forward and wrapped his right arm around her. His voice grew deeper and deeper, ¡°don¡¯t ignore me, HMM? ¡± ¡°Do you need me to? ¡± Gu Ruochu was like a quiet cat curled up in his arms as she was hugged by his firm chest. She felt a sense of security. ¡°I know you¡¯re ming me, but that¡¯s really not my woman and child. Ruo Chu, I only want to spend the rest of my life with you. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s voice grew deeper as soon as he mentioned this. It was as if he did not want to think about it. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Is this a disguised confession? She turned around and the scent of his hormones mixed with a refreshing scent reached her nose, gripping her heart. ¡°Then tell me, whose woman and Child Are they? ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu, you just need to remember that you¡¯re the only one I have. ¡± Huo Nanchen seemed to be unwilling to talk about the mother and child. He only looked deeply into her eyes ¡°Try to trust me for once, okay? Work hard and we¡¯ll have a child too, okay? ¡± His eyes suddenly revealed an almost conflicted emotion, as if he wanted to rub her into his bones and blood. His taut body had a hidden tension. ¡°Ruo Chu... ¡± His embrace was still warm, his deep Phoenix Eyes, his familiar aura, and the tight embrace of his arms. Gu Ruochu¡¯s emotions were stirred up. The moment she closed her eyes, the unwillingness in her heart spread. No matter what, she would never give this man to another woman. ¡°I¡¯m in pain, honey, can we have a child together? ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know, I want to take root in your heart and want our child. ¡± ¡°Huo Nanchen... ¡± Gu Ruochu finally took the initiative to hold his finger and a smile appeared on her face, ¡°I believe you. I actually... really miss you. ¡± Actually, ever since the child was exposed, her trust in him had shifted towards him. Otherwise, she would have drafted the divorce agreement long ago and only wanted to hear his exnation. Her heart was filled with sadness but at the same time, she felt exceptionally sweet. Gu Ruochu looked at the handsome face in front of her and her gaze was iparably gentle. The two of them were stuck closely together and could not be separated. Chapter 256 - Chapter 259: Nothing to be afraid of

Chapter 256: Chapter 259: Nothing to be afraid of

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She had finally fallen into his hands. She could not help but calm down when she saw him frown. Regardless of whether he had met the right person or not, Gu Ruochu felt that she had met her nemesis. Gu Ruochu suddenly remembered what Xu Yichen had said. If love could be controlled by itself, it would be too boring. Slowly, Gu Ruochu began to lose consciousness. She had no idea when she had fallen asleep. In her dreams, there were many intertwined dreams. In the beautiful garden, there was a big tree by the side. It was a beautiful little boy. Gu Ruochu had never had such a childhood. She was carefree, innocent, and happy as she ran with all her might. They ran around the swing and there was a cat squatting beside it. Itzily coiled its tail around the side and its eyes were squintingzily. The scene was so real and beautiful that it felt as if one could touch it. ¡°little brother... ¡± She raised her head and the dream in front of her seemed to have been shattered. The entire world was dark and an inexplicable sense of panic surged into her. Gu Ruoyun opened her eyes and it was already morning. She held him firmly in her arms and rubbed against him. As long as he was by her side, she was not afraid of anything. After she got up, Gu Ruochu reached out and rubbed her temples. When she looked behind her, Huo Nanchen¡¯s face was half buried in the nket. Under the morning light, his devastatingly beautiful face looked as beautiful as a baby¡¯s. Sheid her head on his arm and touched his features with her fingertips. He had no intention of waking up at all. She did not know how long it had been since shest slept, but she was so tired. Huo Nanchen, Huo Nanchen... ... She silently chanted this name in her heart, her heart filled with tenderness and love. ¡°...¡± Zhou Yunxi had not gone shopping for a long time. She remembered that when she first came to an Cheng, everything was new to her. Especially when Gu Ruochu had married into the huo family. She did not even ask about the price when she entered the mall, hoping to Swipe her card directly. But now, the money in her card was a little shy. It was fine if Yan Wei did not want it from her, but how could she still have the money to give it to her. In the past, she often boasted about how good and filial her daughter was. In reality, only she herself knew the truth, so she could only bite the bullet and swallow it. ¡°Hey, madam, are you here to see thetest model of this season? ¡± The salesperson knew her and invited her to the shop enthusiastically. Zhou Yunxi felt a little awkward. ¡°I just saw it yesterday. I¡¯ll forget about it today. ¡± ¡°Madam, I¡¯m just looking. It¡¯s another matter whether I buy it or not. ¡± The salesperson said so, but if she really didn¡¯t buy it, her face would be very ugly. ¡°No, I have something urgent to do. I¡¯lle back another day. ¡± Zhou Yunxi was in a hurry to leave, so she identally bumped into an elegant and noble Madam. That face was well-maintained. Not even a fine line could be seen on it. It was absolutely beautiful and noble. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Zhou Yunxi¡¯s mind went nk when she saw the still-charming face. It was as if a bolt of lightning had struck her. How could it be her? Zhang Xuan frowned when she was bumped by someone. Her manners did not allow her to curse. However, the person who bumped into her left in a hurry as if he had seen a ghost. He did not even apologize. ¡°Who is it? ¡± Zhang Xuan could not help but say something. She could only admit that she was unlucky and leave. Zhou Yunxi bumped into many people along the way. She did not care about theints and scoldings that came from behind. Zhou Yunxi did not expect to see Zhang Xuan in an Cheng after so many years! When she returned home panting, she still felt her heart trembling. At the same time, a sharp hatred welled up in her heart. This B * Tch was living in luxury now. If she knew that her daughter had been sold by her, would she regret it? The former number one socialite, her husband loved her and had a sessful career, and her daughter was sensible. Did she ever think that her biological daughter would suffer a fate worse than death outside? Zhou Yunxiughed out loud, and a tear fell from her eye socket. She felt both hateful and happy. Chapter 257 - Its normal that you dont remember Chapter 260

Chapter 257: It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t remember Chapter 260

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION On the way home, Zhang Xuan kept thinking about that woman¡¯s figure. She seemed familiar, as if she had seen her somewhere before. When she reached the door, she remembered that she was the one she saw on TV thest time? Zhou Yunxi! Zhang Xuan¡¯s nerves tensed up, and her face turned Pale. She really didn¡¯t expect to see her. She came to an city too? ¡°Madam, why are you standing at the door? ¡± Ning Tang saw Zhang Xuan standing still as soon as he came back. He adjusted the gold-rimmed sses on the tip of his nose. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m fine. I just came back from the mall. I was wondering if I left anything behind. ¡± Zhang Xuan¡¯s smile returned. ¡°Why are you back already? ¡± ¡°I need to get some things. I have to go back and discuss something. ¡± Ning Tang seemed to have thought of something. ¡°Do you still remember the Gu family that we used to be close to? ¡± ¡°The GU family? ¡± Zhang Xuan felt the blood in her body flowing in reverse. She did not know why Ning Tang would suddenly mention the Gu family. She forced herself to remain calm. ¡°I don¡¯t really remember. I think I only have a slight impression. ¡± ¡°Our two families haven¡¯t seen each other for decades. It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t remember. ¡± Ning Tang did not notice her strange behavior and entered the house. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the second son of the Gu family to have a much higher status in an city recently. He¡¯s a little rich. We can get together when we¡¯re free. We¡¯re old friends after all, and business cooperation is more reliable. ¡± Zhang Xuan almost thought that she was being suspected. She breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Is that so? Aren¡¯t the Gu family brothers? I remember the eldest son¡¯s name is Gu Bo. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Gu Bo and I were even closer back then. It¡¯s a pity that he ran away from his wife and daughter because he owed a lot of money for gambling. ¡± ¡°gambling? What about his daughter? ¡± Zhang Xuan looked a little anxious. However, she had just seen Zhou Yunxi. The family should be doing well. How could something like this happen? ¡°I haven¡¯t heard about that, but gu Bo seems to have two daughters. His biological daughter is married. She¡¯s quite lucky and has be a youngdy. ¡± Ning Tang took the briefcase and went out again. ¡°I¡¯ll be backter tonight. ¡± Two Daughters Zhou Yunxi gave birth to another daughter? His biological daughter is married. What about the remaining one? Zhang Xuan¡¯s thoughts had wandered elsewhere. She forced a smile on her face as she watched her husband drive away. ¡°Madam, it¡¯s a call from Miss Tang Xi. ¡± While Zhang Xuan was feeling uneasy, the maid called out a few times before she regained her senses, ¡°she¡¯s here. ¡± As she struggled, Zhang Xuan¡¯s heart was in a mess. After so many years, there were some things that she really did not want to be disturbed. ¡°...¡± Gu Ruochu saw a text message from her phone. It said ¡®Shengshi Tianshan Xuelian B * Tch¡¯ . This title was perfect for her. Although she had cklisted Gu Yanwei countless times, this woman was very tenacious and kept changing her ount to harass her. Gu Ruochu could not be bothered to respond and changed the caption. She would just ignore it anyway. ¡°Gu Ruochu, that demoness from country m called Nanchen over as soon as she called. You¡¯re too useless. He doesn¡¯t love you at all. Admit your misery. ¡± The text message was filled with malice and soundproofing. If Huo Nanchen had not returned, Gu Ruochu would have been stabbed by her. But now, Gu Ruochu felt that Gu Yanwei was a clown. ¡°My husband was still in my bedst night. Do you think I should believe you or him? ¡± Gu Ruochu sent such a message. After a long time, the other party did not reply. She felt much better. Gu Yanwei almost dropped her phone when she received the message. She did not know whether it was because that woman from country M was too useless or Gu Ruochu was too ambitious. She had thought that even if she could not reap the benefits, she would want to see Gu Ruochu suffer. ¡°sister Yanwei. ¡± The door was pushed open and Gu Li entered, ¡°what are you doing? ¡± Chapter 258 - Chapter 261: Whoever is rich is the boss

Chapter 258: Chapter 261: Whoever is rich is the boss

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I¡¯m chatting with my good sister. Is there a guest here? ¡± ¡°Yes, I think it¡¯s an old friend of your father¡¯s who moved to an Cheng. That¡¯s why he came to visit us. ¡± Gu Li was proud of the fact that the Gu family now had a little money. ¡°Is it the Ning family from the fashion industry? ¡± ¡°Yes, do you know them? ¡± ¡°The Ning family used to be so famous. Don¡¯t you know? ¡± Gu Yanwei looked at her as if she was looking at an idiot. ¡°The mistress of the Ning family was a famous socialite in the past. She was really rich and powerful. ¡± ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t we be climbing up thedder? ¡± Gu Li was very happy. ¡°THAT¡¯S GREAT! An Cheng will have the status of the Gu family sooner orter! I think that Ning Tang might be in his forties, but he¡¯s still considered a prince charming. It would be great if we could hook up with him! ¡± ¡°You¡¯re even willing to follow an old man? ¡± Gu Yanwei felt that her cousin¡¯s eyelids were too shallow, and she felt a little disdainful in her heart. ¡°In this day and age, whoever has money is the boss! ¡± Gu Li retorted, charming and vicious. Gu Yanwei¡¯s lips were filled with malice, ¡°now¡¯s your chance. Gu Li, do you want to be a richdy? I heard from your mother that you want to marry into the huo family? ¡± ¡°sister, what are you talking about! ¡± Gu Li denied with a smile, but her eyes shed with greed, ¡°sister, do you have any good suggestions for me? ¡± Gu Li knew that Gu Yanwei hated Gu Ruochu, so she tried to please her even more. ¡°Of course, as long as you¡¯re willing to listen to me. ¡± ¡°Mm, thank you, sister Yanwei. I knew that you¡¯re the best to me. ¡± ¡°Of course. ¡± Gu Yanwei curled her lips into an arc. ¡°...¡± ¡°Ruo Chu, the filming of this movie is about to start soon. You¡¯ll be staying on set all day long soon. ¡± Rong Xiao walked happily into the house and ced the documents on the table, ¡°shall we have dinner together? ¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m going home. ¡± ¡°Your husband is here to pick you up? No wonder I said whose car is that? ¡± Rong Xiao deliberately nudged her shoulder, ¡°all the girls in thepany have envious looks on their faces. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re the only one who talks too much. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s face was contemptuous, but the smile on her face was bing more and more obvious. Rong Xiao expressed that the single dog had suffered ten thousand points of damage and left with his hand on his chest. ¡°You¡¯re here? ¡± ¡°Yes, to pick you up from work. ¡± Gu Ruochu sat in the front passenger seat. He held her hand, bringing with it a soul-stirring warmth and a refreshing fragrance. The moment he got close, he took a deep breath. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± ¡°Kissing you. ¡± Is it really alright if I don¡¯t drive at the entrance of thepany Gu Ruochu stretched out her hand and pushed him, not moving at all, ¡°this is thepany, hurry up and drive! ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be shy, the people outside can¡¯t see you. Be As warm to me as you would be on your wedding night. ¡± To him, their first time was their wedding night. ¡°I¡¯m not, don¡¯t spout nonsense! ¡± This was a ssic case of anger from humiliation. The more she acted like this, the more he liked to tease her. ¡°Ruo Chu, I still remember how passionate you were back then. You hugged me so tightly... ¡± his voice was deep and sexy with a deliberately seductive tone, ¡°I almost couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡± ¡°You still want to talk? It¡¯s all because of you... ¡± He was torturing her on purpose and was extremely malicious. ¡°What about me? ¡± The curve of his lips became wider and wider as he pressed her against the side of the car. His kisses were likeyers of feathers as theynded on her face, eyes, and forehead. ¡°I asked you to kiss me yesterday, but you didn¡¯t. Now, you don¡¯t even want to kiss me anymore. I want to kiss you with my tongue out. ¡± Gu Ruochu opened her mouth and bit his tongue, asking him to leave. ¡°Go back quickly, don¡¯t stop here. ¡± If they don¡¯t leave now, the people outside might think that they were doing something indescribable. Gu Ruochu felt her face turn red and it was difficult for her to look straight at them. Chapter 259 - Chapter 262-chairman Zhang Ning

Chapter 259: Chapter 262-chairman Zhang Ning

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to my wife. ¡± He had a gentle smile on his face as he let go of her. ¡°then sit down and rest here, okay? ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± She was always immersed in his gentleness, unable to extricate herself. It was as if something soft was tightly wrapped around her heart,forting and sweet. It was dinner time when she returned to the Huo family. Although the couple would usually hold hands in the past, mother Zhang could clearly feel that the atmosphere between the two of them had be much sweeter, as if they were lovers who had fallen in love. When she heard the argument upstairsst night, she felt her heart clench. ¡°Father and mother aren¡¯t back yet? ¡± ¡°soon. They seem to be meeting an old acquaintance. Madam asked you to eat first and not wait for them, ¡± Mrs. Zhang had just replied when the sound of the car turning off could be heard from outside. Mrs. Huo and Huo Zhenggang were back, and it seemed that they had brought guests with them. They chatted andughed along the way. Soon, a group of people entered the living room. ¡°Father, mother. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re back? ¡± Mrs. Huo looked at the middle-aged man in a suit next to her. ¡°Chairman Ning, this is my son and daughter-inw. Ruo Chu, call uncle Ning. ¡± The corners of chairman Ning¡¯s eyes had traces of age. However, the maturity and elegance that had umted over the years was exceptionally charming. ¡°Mrs. Huo¡¯s daughter-inw is very beautiful. ¡± He smiled faintly and looked at Gu Ruochu. ¡°You¡¯re Gu Bo¡¯s daughter, right? I¡¯m very close to your father, but I¡¯ve been out of contact for a long time. ¡± ¡°Hello, Uncle Ning. ¡± Gu Ruochu was not very clear about chairman Ning¡¯s deeds, so she could only address him as ¡°uncle Ning. ¡± Ning Tang¡¯s smile was very refined and did not have a hint of arrogance. ¡°sit down and eat. Do you want me to feed you? ¡± Huo Nanchen looked at her and ced his hand on her waist to pull her down to sit down. He really wanted to hug her in hisp and feed her properly. It had been a long time since he had eaten properly. ¡°Oh. ¡± Mrs. Huo and Mrs. Zhang looked at each other and smiled knowingly. Ning Tang did not expect the huo couple to be so loving. It was a pity that his daughter did not have such a good life. After the meal, Gu Ruochu did not expect Gu Li and Gu Qiang toe as well. It was obvious that they hade shamelessly along with Ning Tang¡¯s wind. ¡°Ruo Chu, long time no see. ¡± Gu Qiang licked his lips and smiled. His eyes looked at Huo Nanchen. His eagerness and ttery were too obvious and his eyes were smiling. This year had been too smooth-sailing. He had somehow managed to climb up to the Ning family. Now, he was even able to get close to the Huo family and even a noble figure like Huo Shao! Huo Nanchen¡¯s hand was on Gu Ruochu¡¯s waist. The two of them seemed to be whispering to each other as they whispered sweet nothings into each other¡¯s ears. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart felt sweet and a little shy when she felt his body react again. She subconsciously wanted to escape but was caught in his arms and stuck closer to his body. It was the first time she had tasted love. She felt as if pink bubbles were popping up every second. ¡°Yo, Yo, Yo. ¡± Huo Zijun covered his eyes with his hand, leaving only a small gap when he saw her. ¡°You¡¯re so shameless, you¡¯re showing off your love again. ¡± Gu Ruochu felt a little ufortable from the naked teasing. She did not dare to look into Huo Nanchen¡¯s burning eyes. ¡°brother Nanchen, do you still remember me? ¡± Gu Ruochu almost had goosebumps all over her body when she heard this address. Mrs. Huo narrowed her eyes and knew what this woman was thinking. She immediately agreed on behalf of her son, ¡°your sister has been married into the huo family for so long and you shouldn¡¯te here often. It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t remember. ¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t remember me? I showed up at the Chen family¡¯s banquet. ¡± Gu Li still looked at him, pouting as if she was not satisfied. Chapter 260 - Chapter 263, cousin

Chapter 260: Chapter 263, cousin

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The atmosphere suddenly became a little strange. Apart from Gu Qiang and Ning Tang, everyone else looked at Gu Li with strange gazes. Acting coquettishly to a married man. How direct. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that? ¡± Gu Li looked confused. ¡°brother Nanchen, did I say something wrong? ¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°If you dare to call me that again, get the hell out of the huo family. ¡± That face instantly became like a devil. It was covered in frost and no one dared to look at her again. Gu Li trembled and finally, she did not dare to say another word. She felt extremely wronged in her heart. She had heard that Huo Nanchen had a bad temper but he was clearly very gentle towards Gu Ruochu. That kind of gentleness made her heart itch fiercely. ¡°This child just has a bad temper. Don¡¯t take offense, Lili. ¡± Mrs. Huo maintained her graceful smile, making it difficult for anyone to me her. Initially, she did not like this Gu Li. Thest time she came to the Huo family, she had seen this girl very clearly. However, in the celebrity circle, she could not really act ording to her own emotions. She had to learn to not reveal her emotions to others. Moreover, this woman now had the rtionship of chairman Ning. She was still willing to give the Ning family some face. Gu Li¡¯s face was still stiff as she smiled sheepishly, ¡°I won¡¯t, Aunt Huo. ¡± From an angle that others could not see, her eyes were filled with malice and she wanted nothing more than to tear Gu Ruochu into pieces. However, Gu Ruochu did not look at her from the beginning to the end. Gu Li almost rolled her eyes when she stared at her. Gu Qiang looked at Mrs. Huo, ¡°Ruo Chu and Lili have been close since they were young. That nickname was just a joke. Lili was thinking of her sister so she wanted to build a good rtionship with her brother-inw. Lili, it¡¯s more appropriate to call you brother-inw in the future. ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu, Lili values your rtionship with you so she wants to visit the huo family more often. You can¡¯t be jealous of your sister. ¡± Gu Qiang sounded like he was joking. Now that he has said that, Huo Nanchen is being too calctive? The smile on Gu Ruochu¡¯s face did not change She nced at him, ¡°uncle, you and my cousin are my family. How could I not believe you? If my cousin really did something, wouldn¡¯t I me you and aunt for it? Uncle has always known the bigger picture. There¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t know. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s words were harsh. What Gu Ruochu meant was that if gu Li really did something to let her down, she would ultimately me his entire family! Gu Qiang did not expect Gu Ruochu to be so confrontational. A deeper meaning appeared in his cunning eyes. ¡°Uncle, what do you think? ¡± Gu Ruochu took a step forward, her aura was a little oppressive. Right now, she was in the Huo family. She did not know how many people were watching her in the dark. It was either for money or for power. She would spare no effort to strike down those who had bad intentions. She wanted everyone to know that the position of Madam Huo was unshakable. ¡°Yes, niece is right. ¡± Gu Qiang did not expect a little girl to be so oppressive to him. However, he could not say anything to criticize her. All he could do was grit his teeth and remain silent. Mrs. Huo was secretly pleased when she saw how Gu Qiang could not smile anymore. She decided toe out and ease the atmosphere, ¡°chairman Ning, President Gu, let¡¯s go upstairs and talk. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± ¡°My wife is really too powerful. She¡¯s a piece of work. ¡± Huo Nanchen was in a good mood. A faint light began to shine in his eyes and he reached out to scratch the tip of her nose. It was the deadliest. Gu Ruochu cried out in shock and was carried by him. ¡°It¡¯s time for your afternoon nap, Mrs. Huo. ¡± Chapter 261 - Chapter 264 did not recognize this person at all

Chapter 261: Chapter 264 did not recognize this person at all

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION When Gu Li saw this scene, she only wanted to go back and ask Gu Yanwei for advice. That woman is very calctive. In addition to her hatred towards Gu Ruochu, she would definitely do her best to help her. Because the new drama was about to start filming, Gu Ruochu arrived at the set at three in the afternoon. She did not expect that just as she got out of the car, a woman would block her way. She raised her head and saw that it was Gu Li. ¡°A good dog doesn¡¯t block the way. ¡± Gu Li pouted and looked very aggrieved, ¡°Gu Ruochu, when will you divorce Huo Shao? I thought you don¡¯t like him? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not know what Gu Li was thinking. How could there be such a Weirdo in this day and age? ¡°Does it have anything to do with you? ¡± ¡°Of course it does. If you divorce him, I can be together with him. ¡± She admitted that she was deliberately making things difficult for Gu Ruochu. She pestered her every day to see if she was annoyed. ¡°Miss, please scram in all directions. ¡± Gu Ruochu gracefully extended her hand, clearly not giving her face. She had thought that Gu Li would be angered by her like before, but she did not expect her to act coquettishly instead ¡°I won¡¯t do it. SISTER, I won¡¯t Pester you when you get a divorce. ¡± Gu Ruochu:¡±...¡± The bodyguard could not stand it any longer and took the initiative to ask for instructions, ¡°Young Madam, do you want to do it? ¡± ¡°Yes, get her out of here. ¡± Gu Li then noticed the burly man next to her and pointed her finger at the bodyguard. Gu Ruochu saw the sudden realization on her face and the vicious look in her eyes and knew that she was about to have an orgasm. Before she could say a word, her wrist was almost snapped. ¡°It hurts, it hurts... ¡± Gu Ruochu ignored him and left. It was much more convenient to have a bodyguard by her side after hearing Huo Nanchen¡¯s words. There were many beautiful women and handsome men in the entertainment industry. Gu Ruochu decided to put on some light makeup and pick out some clothes. This way, she would appear more graceful and decent. ¡°Ruo Chu,e with me. ¡± Wang Gang brought her to meet many famous celebrities, actors, hosts, and some big shots in the entertainment industry that could only be seen on television. This time, Wang Gang¡¯s new drama was about to begin filming. The people who were there to cheer him on were all big shots. One could imagine how many useful connections Wang Gang had umted. The people who were walking towards Wang Gang greeted him warmly and clearly noticed Gu Ruochu. Such a youngdy was actually Wang Gang¡¯s assistant director. It was obvious that she valued this junior very much. After all, Wang Gang had not helped anyone in a long time. ¡°This is Madam Huo? ¡± A woman¡¯s voice rang out. Gu Ruochu raised her head and looked into a pair of beautiful eyes. The woman¡¯s eyes were filled with affection. Her charm was unforgettable and her unique eyes were simr to her own. However, her original body was too nd, so her eyes did not seem to be filled with love. ¡°Who is this madam? ¡± ¡°This is chairman Ning¡¯s wife. She has a high status in the fashion industry. ¡± Wang Gang introduced, ¡°this is the assistant director of our new drama. ¡± Chairman Ning¡¯s wife What a coincidence. Chairman Ning was still at the Huo residence at noon. ¡°Young Madam, why haven¡¯t you seen your sister? I heard that your sister is also an actress. Why didn¡¯t shee to promote the young Madam¡¯s new drama? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not understand why Madam Ning had mentioned Gu Yanwei. The entire city probably knows about the grudge between her and Gu Yanwei. ¡°Madam Ning, you can read the news when you¡¯re free. You¡¯ll understand. ¡± Zhang Xuan¡¯s eyes shed and she maintained her smile. However, Gu Ruochu could clearly sense her indifference and enmity, ¡°I was wrong to ask. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not reveal her emotions but she felt that it was strange. Before they could even speak, Zhang Xuan was stopped by someone else and they chatted warmly. ¡°Ruo Chu, have you ever offended Madam Ning before? ¡± Even Wang Gang, Zhang Xuan¡¯s old friend, felt that something was amiss and asked. Gu Ruochu shook her head, ¡°I didn¡¯t even know this person before. ¡± Chapter 262 - Chapter 265 was strange

Chapter 262: Chapter 265 was strange

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°That¡¯s strange, ¡± Wang Gang added, ¡°but it¡¯s a little strange. You and Madam Ning always give me the same feeling. ¡± This statement made Gu ruochuugh, ¡°don¡¯t tell me if I¡¯m her long-lost daughter. Even though I don¡¯t know Madam Ning, the news of her being infertile when she was young has spread throughout the celebrity circle. ¡± Wang Gangughed as well. He felt that he had gone too far. ¡°That¡¯s true. ¡± Wang Gang nodded before he could react. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°you little girl, you¡¯re such a gossiper. You even know that she¡¯s infertile! ¡± ¡°I overheard it by ident. ¡± Gu ruochu ced her finger on her lips, causing Wang Gang to shake his head. The main reason was because he had overheard Rong Xiao¡¯s gossip. He had said that chairman Ning¡¯s daughters were all men who had gone out to have babies. Madam Ning had treated her like her own daughter. Of course, it was all gossip. No one knew the truth. ¡°...¡± Huang Meixiang opened the door and saw a noble-looking Madam. She was stunned. ¡°Madam, May I know who you¡¯re looking for? ¡± ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Ning Tang¡¯s madam. I¡¯vee to see you. ¡± She struggled for a long time before Zhang Xuan finally came knocking on her door. Hearing that it was a member of the Ning family, Huang Meixiang smiled widely. ¡°pleasee in, Madam. ¡± Zhang Xuan entered the door and saw that this small vi was decorated in a rather grand style. It seemed that Gu Qiang had been living quite well these years. Huang Meixiang beckoned and was very enthusiastic. Because she had something on her mind, Zhang Xuan responded warmly. Huang Meixiang was even more delighted. In a short while, she started to call Gu Qiang ¡°sister¡± affectionately. She couldn¡¯t help but be happy to have a rtionship with these upper-ss people. She was the sister of the wife of Chairman Ning. Then wouldn¡¯t the Ning family be her mother¡¯s home? Haha! ¡°Mrs. Gu, are you alone at home? ¡± ¡°No, my niece is upstairs. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s up yet. ¡± Huang Meixiang felt that the word ¡°Mrs. Gu¡± was unfamiliar, so she quickly said, ¡°just call me sister. ¡± Zhang Xuan was a little speechless, so she finally called her sister. Huang Meixiang replied with a smile and quickly went upstairs to call everyone down. Gu Yanwei had just woken up. She was very impatient when she was called down, but she still looked gentle and lovely on the surface. When she heard that it was Ning Tang¡¯s wife, her eyes lit up. ¡°Hello, aunt Ning. ¡± ¡°Good, good. ¡± The moment she saw Gu Yanwei, Zhang Xuan could not help but stand up, trying to suppress her emotions and maintain the smile on her face. Gu Yanwei felt goosebumps all over her body from her stare and was a little baffled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Looking at Yanwei, I just think of my daughter in country M. ¡± Zhang Xuan wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, but her gaze did not leave. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. I feel the same way. Children are always worried when they are out as parents, ¡± Huang Meixiangforted her. ¡°sister, you also want to be more lenient. If you miss your daughter, you can let Yanwei apany you. ¡± She had always been a discerning person and could tell that Mrs. Ning liked Gu Yanwei very much. I wonder what kind of luck this little girl has had to meet Mrs. Ning¡¯s liking If it were not for Lili¡¯s absence, Gu Yanwei would not have been able to take advantage of her. Gu Yanwei sat obediently beside Mrs. Ning as she quietly thought about this. She had a gentle and beautiful smile on her face, ¡°If aunt Ning doesn¡¯t mind me, of course I¡¯m willing. ¡± Zhang Xuan¡¯s heart softened and he subconsciously held Gu Yanwei¡¯s hand, ¡°why would I mind? ¡± ¡°...¡± During this period of time, Gu Ruochu somehow felt uneasy and flustered. It¡¯s said that people have a sixth sense, but there¡¯s a certain logic to it. It¡¯s as if... ... something is about to happen ¡°...¡±. Ps: This book¡¯s main storyline is Romance, not revenge. Request for rmendation tickets, up to 6,000 plus one chapter Chapter 263 - Chapter 266 true kiss the little prince

Chapter 263: Chapter 266 true kiss the little prince

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Time passed very quickly. A short half a month had passed. ¡°Ruo Chu, you¡¯re in charge of this scene. Do you need to rest for a few minutes before youe back? ¡± Chu Xin¡¯s words interrupted Gu Ruochu¡¯s thoughts. Jin Ye had already finished his styling and was dressed in a luxurious robe. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s take a five-minute break. ¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go get the camera. ¡± Jin Ye crossed his legs and sat beside Gu Ruochu like a master reading a script. The next scene was a love scene between the male and female lead. Wang Gang had purposely left this delicate scene to Gu Ruochu. ¡°where are we going to eatter? ¡± The system asked Lazily as it bit into an apple. ¡°where else can we go? We¡¯ll eat lunch boxes at the set. ¡± Gu Ruochu stared at the monitor and said slowly, ter, show me how you really kiss the little prince. Hurry up and give me a pass, or I¡¯ll make you kiss him again and again. ¡± ¡°where did you hear that I really kissed the Little Prince? ! ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard it from everywhere. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes were filled with ridicule. ¡°...¡± Jin Ye almost spat out the apple in his mouth. He refused to ept this title! ¡°The five minutes are up. Let¡¯s begin. ¡± Gu Ruochu knew that Jin ye¡¯s acting skills were not bad. He was one of the few people who could act with fresh meat. As expected, when they looked at the camera, they felt that the male and female lead were extremely beautiful. Because everything went smoothly, the staff finished work very quickly. There was no night show. Huo Nanchen¡¯s call came in. Gu Ruochu was packing her things. ¡°When will you be back? ¡± ¡°Very soon. ¡± ¡°Thene back quickly. I¡¯m at the office. I¡¯ll be back in half an hour. ¡± He was very worried when she was alone outside. ¡°Okay. ¡± Thinking that he would be able to see her in an hour, his heart wavered. Now, no matter what, he was the one who did everything. His entire body and mind were immersed in this strange and sweet feeling. He waspletely satisfied with her physically and mentally, allowing her topletely indulge in this beautiful feeling of being spoiled and cared for. Novel, but sweet. The two of them chatted for a while before hanging up. Huo Nanchen then realized that the phone that had been disturbing him earlier was from Gu Li. Recently, Gu Li had been imitating a teenage girl, acting coquettishly and wronged in all sorts of ways. He ignored her, but she was still very thick-skinned, even though her phone calls and text messages were like stones sinking into the sea. This was what Gu Yanwei had taught her. A strong woman was afraid of being pestered by a strong man, and vice versa, men were the same. But after half a month without any effect, Gu Li was disheartened. Previously, she had hoped to be a richdy and restrain her yful nature, but today, she really couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. After putting on heavy makeup, she changed into a sexy dress that exposed her chest and back. However, she had to hide it from Gu Yanwei. ¡°Miss Yanwei, as expected, the second miss is going to the bar again. ¡± The maid Xiao Lan secretly observed Gu Li changing her clothes in her room, and quickly went upstairs to report. In the past half a month, Gu Yanwei¡¯s status in the Gu family had risen significantly. Especially after Madam Ning had proposed to acknowledge her as their goddaughter, Huang Meixiang and Gu Qiang had treated her like a Bodhisattva. Now, almost everyone was listening to her. ¡°Alright, I understand. ¡± Gu Yanwei felt that the time was right, ¡°don¡¯t stop her. Let¡¯s see which bar she goes to. Tell me. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Gu Yanwei stood up from the dressing table after the maid had left. She had been in seclusion for half a month. It was time for Gu Ruochu to taste the taste of despair. This time, the big show that she had painstakingly managed for so long was finally about to begin. Gu Li did not know that Gu Yanwei had already seen through her visit to the bar. Gu Li¡¯s excitement was ignited when she saw the man and woman dancing wildly in the middle of the dance floor. Chapter 264 - Chapter 267: Don鈥檛 leave any evidence behind

Chapter 264: Chapter 267: Don¡¯t leave any evidence behind

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Theser light shone down, and the frenzied atmosphere was filled with indulgence and lust. After getting too excited, Gu Li took drugs herself and started drinking with the man crazily. ¡°Girl, are you alone? ¡± A man¡¯s voice sounded next to her. It was very pleasant to hear, as if it was the explosive point that ignited her lust. All of a sudden, she only saw the man¡¯s suit jacket in front of her. The man was holding her shoulders, and his hands were already beginning to move up and down irregrly. ¡°Who are you? GET LOST! ¡± She was going to be a richdy, and the first time was very precious. She coulde and y, but she did not want to really bury herself. ¡°Girl, it¡¯s so lonely to be alone. You came to the bar because you¡¯re lonely, I can satisfy you. ¡± The man did not seem to care, and directly poured her wine. ¡°You... ¡± Gu Li was already confused, and soon she was half-forced and half-tempted by him to drink the wine into her mouth. She felt that the taste of the wine was a little strange. She did not know exactly what was strange about it. Not long after, Gu Li waspletely paralyzed on the man. Her body was full of arrogance and desire. She could only rub herself against the man, her face full of lust. ¡°Brother Nanchen... ¡± She did not know if her eyes were ying tricks on her, but Huo Nanchen¡¯s face appeared in front of her eyes. It was still cold, but in front of her eyes, it felt gorgeous and unreal. Gu Li¡¯s body suddenly trembled slightly. The desire in her body and the temptation of this face made herpletely immersed in the terrifying emotions. ¡°brother Nanchen, you¡¯re finally talking to me. Sister Yanwei was right, SOB, SOB... ¡± The other party¡¯s voice was very pleasant to the ear and they were hugging each other tightly at this moment. ¡°What¡¯s so good about Gu Ruochu? I knew that you would see that bad woman clearly sooner orter ande find me. I knew it. ¡± Gu Li thought that this half a month had finally paid off. From now on, she could be Madam Huo and fly to the top of the tree to be a phoenix. Soon, she was moved. In this kind of ambiguous atmosphere, it was the most appropriate thing to hand over to him. Soon, she was moved. It was as if the other party had pushed her into a room and weed her the moment the man stepped on her. She could not be more satisfied. ¡°brother Nanchen... ¡± Gu Yanwei stood at the door and listened to what was inside. A strange smile appeared on her face. Soon, a man came out from the corner. He was tall and thin. His face could not be seen clearly with the CAP on his head. ¡°Miss Yanwei, this is a video that we have prepared a long time ago. ¡± ¡°Is this thing really reliable? Will Huo Nanchen get hold of it? ¡± ¡°Of course not. You don¡¯t believe me, and it¡¯s impossible for you not to believe Mrs. Ning. ¡± The man lowered his voice. ¡°I dare say that I can im that I¡¯m number one in Photoshop. No one can im that I¡¯m number two. ¡± ¡°Alright, that¡¯s right. Have Your men destroy this surveince videopletely so that there won¡¯t be any evidence left behind. ¡± Gu Yanwei was still very assured about Madam Ning¡¯s men. Very soon, she would make use of the pressure from the outside world to force Gu Ruochu to obediently get a divorce. This time, even the two olddies from the Huo family would not be able to protect Gu Ruochu! She could not wait any longer! ... After waking up the next day, Gu Li felt as if her body had been crushed multiple times. The pain was excruciating. Memories quickly flooded into her mind. She remembered what had happenedst night and smiled happily. She had never... ... Felt sofortable before ... She sat up with a satisfied look on her face. Her face was filled with the warmth of spring. When she saw that the person on the bed was not around, she thought that he had gone to work. She could not care less about the pain in her body. She got out of bed after putting on her clothes and could not wait to run to the huo family home to look for Gu Ruochu. She was a virgin. If Huo Nanchen touched her, she would have to take responsibility. Otherwise, based on the Ning family¡¯s rtionship, they would not let it go! It was still seven in the morning. Gu Ruochu must still be at home. After Gu Li found a taxi, she immediately reported the location to the Huo family home. Gu Ruochu had just gotten out of bed. Her entire body was sore and limp, but she felt veryfortablezily. Chapter 265 - Chapter 268: Are you done yet

Chapter 265: Chapter 268: Are you done yet

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION After washing up, Gu Ruochu went downstairs. The Bright Sunlightzily shone into the living room like a brightly colored painting. ¡°Why is there someone ringing the doorbell outside the door? ¡± Mrs. Huo came out from inside and furrowed her delicate brows. Gu Ruochu heard it as well. She watched as nanny Zhang hurriedly walked over, ¡°Madam, Young Madam, it¡¯s Miss Gu Li who keeps knocking on the door and ringing the doorbell. ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this person annoying? Get someone to chase her away! Put her on the cklist and ignore her from now on! ¡± Gu Ruochu was also annoyed. Is this woman done yet? ¡°Madam, the main thing is that this time... ¡± Nanny Zhang felt embarrassed, ¡°I ignored her when she rang the doorbell at the beginning. Later on, she kept shouting outside, saying that she had a fling with the young master and that she was a virgin and that the young master must be responsible for her. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her! How many times has Nanchen spoken to her? Is She delusional? ¡± Gu Ruochu wanted to shoot her in the face. Once she opened her mouth, she would be able to refute the rumors and break her legs. ¡°That¡¯s what Gu Li said. She even told the crowd the details so that the bodyguards did not dare to touch her. ¡± Nanny Zhang also thought that this woman could hear the sound of water as she shook her head ¡°Gu Li also said that if the young master is not willing to take responsibility for her, she would tell the Ning family and the Gu family about it. When that happens, it would be difficult for US TO CLEAN UP THE MESS! ¡± ¡°Let her say it. Without evidence, everyone would only think that she¡¯s crazy. ¡± Gu Ruochu would never believe that Huo Nanchen would fall for Gu Li. He was not a man who would go all out. ¡°Ruo Chu is right. Let¡¯s see what kind of waves she can stir up by herself. ¡± How could Mrs. Huo not know her son¡¯s personality? How could Gu Li have the ability to subdue Nanchen? It does not exist. ¡°But she¡¯s causing a ruckus outside. It¡¯s not good for her to continue shouting like this... ¡± ¡°have the bodyguards throw her out. ¡± Gu Ruochu saw that her bodyguards had arrived on time and asked them to assist her family in dealing with that crazy woman. Gu Li was still desperately ringing the doorbell when she saw that someone had arrived. She could not help but be overjoyed. However, when she saw that it was the bodyguards, she could not smile anymore. She Clung to the door with all her might and her voice was so sharp that it could pierce one¡¯s eardrums, ¡°don¡¯t touch me! I will be the Huo family¡¯s mistress in the future. All of you will lose your jobs. You¡¯d better be sensible... ¡± The bodyguard did not care and violently pulled her down from the door. Gu Li cried out in pain and felt extremely wronged. ¡°Send Miss Gu home. ¡± The housekeeper watched the entire process and finally ¡°considerately¡± asked the bodyguard to send Gu Li home. Mrs. Huo felt disgusted when Mrs. Zhang ryed what Gu Li had said outside. Why did the Gu family have such a good family? She wondered how Gu Ruochu had grown up there. They did not have the same personality or looks, but they were still a family! ¡°Ruo Chu, the huo family is having an important banquet this afternoon. You can just follow me then. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Having been in the huo family for some time, she was quite familiar with all sorts of banquets. She was afraid that Gu Li would take advantage of this moment to cause trouble. However, if she really dide, Gu Ruochu would not let this troublemaker go so easily. Mrs. Huo also understood what Gu Ruochu was thinking and gave her a reassuring look, ¡°in this day and age, no one dares to pick a fight with the huo family. If she really doese, she will be the one in trouble! ¡± As expected, Gu Li had brought arge group of people to the Huo family home at this time of the afternoon. Gu Yanwei, Gu Qiang, and Huang Meixiang had all arrived. Huang Meixiang¡¯s nostrils were about to fly up. Ever since she had tried to curry favor with the Ning family, she had been full of confidence. In addition to this incident with her daughter, it was the huo family¡¯s fault It was his son¡¯s fault! Chapter 266 - Chapter 269, do you have any proof

Chapter 266: Chapter 269, do you have any proof

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION There was also a group of guests present. They were all from the prestigious society. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are you here to attend the banquet? ¡± Mrs. Huo smiled but her voice was extremely stern. She purposely stood in front of Gu Ruochu, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve invited everyone, right? ¡± Gu Li was in her mother¡¯s arms and was sobbing uncontrobly. Gu Yanwei¡¯s eyes shed with malice. Huang Meixiang pinched her daughter¡¯s hand and stood in front of Gu Li like a hen protecting its young. She motioned for her not to be afraid, ¡°Mrs. Huo, we¡¯re here today to reason with you. Your son yed with my daughter on the bed and made my daughter... ¡± Huang Meixiang deliberately provoked Mrs. Huo and spoke very slowly. Unexpectedly, Mrs. Huo onlyughed coldly, ¡°why did you make your daughter do that? ¡± ¡°Auntie Huo, do you even need to say that? ¡± Gu Yanwei slowly stepped forward and looked at Gu Ruochu with ridicule in her eyes ¡°This is my sister¡¯s first time. How can she get married after being tainted by Nanchen? Auntie, please don¡¯t say that ayer of membrane doesn¡¯t matter. Didn¡¯t you use this to mock me for not being able to marry Nanchen? ¡± ¡°No matter what happens today, Nanchen must give me an exnation. Otherwise, my godmother will seek justice for my sister! ¡± This godmother was of course referring to Zhang Xuan. ¡°Huo Nanchen is a married man. How can you expect him to seek justice for your sister? ¡± Gu Ruochu scoffed. Her tone was neither fast nor slow, and one could not tell whether she was happy or angry. ¡°So what if she¡¯s married? She¡¯s already married and she¡¯s even more responsible. To think that she¡¯s ying with a virgin. Bah! ¡± Huang Meixiang appeared to be very emotional as she retorted Gu Ruochu. ¡°Gu Ruochu, you¡¯re still making sarcastic remarks at a time like this I don¡¯t have time to argue with you If you don¡¯t give us justice today, I won¡¯t let the matter of my daughter rest Let me tell you, Gu Ruochu, no matter who you are, I will never let my daughter¡¯s grievances go!¡± Huang Meixiang spoke in a tone that was almost as if she was about to explode. She was arrogant as if everyone wanted to support her. How dare you act so arrogantly in the Huo family¡¯s territory? I wonder who gave her face! ¡°You¡¯re saying that my husband has molested your sister? Do you have any proof? When and where? Or is she already pregnant? ¡± Gu Ruochu pressed her aggressively. Huang Meixiang was suddenly rendered speechless, ¡°this... ¡± She had only heard about it from her daughter and hade to her house in a moment of desperation. How could she have any proof? ¡°Huang Meixiang, even if you¡¯re making things up, you have to give me some proof. You don¡¯t even know what your daughter has done outside and you¡¯re here to cause trouble at the Huo family home? Why don¡¯t you show me some proof! ¡± Gu Ruochu interrupted her coldly. ¡°proof? I have a video here. Do you want to show it on the spot? ¡± Gu Yanwei had been waiting for her to say this. She had a very intimate video of a powerful man looking for her. She had bought a private video and had perfectly photoshopped it to Gu Li and Huo Nanchen¡¯s. It was almost as if it was real! ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know how to fake evidence? I¡¯ll believe you if you say you have a video? Who knows if you¡¯ve faked it or not! ¡± Gu Ruochu deliberately used it to stab her and pressed her step by step. From the beginning to the end, it was probably Gu Yanwei who had been ying tricks behind the scenes. ¡°whether it¡¯s fake or not, we¡¯ll know once we see it! ¡± Although Gu Yanwei knew that the evidence in her hands was wless, she still felt guilty when she heard Gu Ruochu¡¯s words. She began to argue fiercely with Gu Ruoyun. ¡°Shut up! ¡± Mrs. Huo rubbed her temples and berated her, silencing the crowd. ¡°Gu Yanwei, since you said you have evidence, we¡¯ll go up and talk to the higher-ups. Bring your so-called evidence. ¡± She nced coldly at Huang Meixiang. ¡°leave the Huo family immediately. I¡¯ll give you an answer tomorrow. ¡± ¡°Okay, I believe in Mrs. Huo. ¡± Huang Meixiang didn¡¯t dare to offend Mrs. Huo. If it weren¡¯t for her reason, she wouldn¡¯t have dared toe even if the Ning family was supporting her. Chapter 267 - Chapter 270, youve lost

Chapter 267: Chapter 270, you¡¯ve lost

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION But how could they leave at this time? Otherwise, the huo family would bully her daughter. She looked at Gu Yanwei with only one eye, and Gu Yanwei signaled her to calm down. ¡°since Auntie has spoken, I believe in your fairness, ¡± Gu Yanwei said, feeling wronged ¡°I hope Auntie will handle this matter fairly. My sister is still so young, don¡¯t let people say that the huo family only knows how to bully people. Auntie, my sister is a victim, isn¡¯t it unfair to just send her away? ¡± ¡°True Gold is not afraid of fire. If auntie really believes in your son¡¯s innocence, shouldn¡¯t she have dealt with this matter openly in front of everyone? ¡± With so many people present, Mrs. Huo could not possibly be too biased. Gu Yanwei¡¯s hypocritical appearance showed that she was in a weak position on the surface, but in reality, she was sinister and vicious. Gu Ruochu felt that this woman would only be satisfied if shepletely provoked her. ¡°Then what do you want? ¡± Mrs. Huo pondered for a moment. Her expression was extremely unsightly. They had actually taken advantage of this loophole. Soon, Huang Meixiang and Gu Qiang brought their weeping daughter to sit by the side. The other guests could either leave or not. In the main hall of the room, the atmosphere between the two groups of people was tense. Gu Yanwei was the first to stand up from the SOFA. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on her. She looked at Gu Ruochu with a sense of justice. ¡°You used to be my most beloved sister. But now, you¡¯ve allowed your husband to y with the feelings of other girls. Back then, when you treated me like this, I still swallowed my anger. Now I know that it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to repay you. It¡¯s not the time yet. If you want proof, I¡¯ll give it to you! ¡± Herst sentence was so powerful that the entire crowd burst into an uproar. Seeing that everyone was discussing, the smile in Gu Yanwei¡¯s eyes grew more and more smug. It shed with a crazy light and coldness. Gu Ruochu, you¡¯ve lost. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart trembled. She met Gu Yanwei¡¯s dark and cold eyes and felt that this woman had gonepletely mad. Everyone could not help but gasp as if they were watching a big drama of the year. It was so chaotic! ¡°I believe in my husband, ¡± Gu Ruochu said, enunciating each word. ¡°Why did you interrupt? Did I allow you to interrupt? You have no manners at all! As expected, you¡¯re a piece of trash raised by a lowlife. A pheasant is a pheasant and will never be a Phoenix! ¡± Huang Meixiang¡¯s curses were extremely unpleasant to the ears. She could not be more disdainful and her manners immediately became clear. ¡°Nanchen is my husband. Can¡¯t I even speak up for him? ¡± Gu Ruochu raised her brows ¡°Have you forgotten my surname? I¡¯m a lowlife. What is Gu Yanwei? What is Gu Li? Is She also the piece of trash you¡¯ve been talking about? Who Doesn¡¯t have manners? WHO KNOWS! ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you to criticize me! ¡± Huang Meixiang¡¯s voice was even sharper and her tone was vile. ¡°That¡¯s right, then you¡¯re taking advantage of your seniority and are disrespecting it! ¡± ¡°Gu Ruochu! ¡± Huang Meixiang was truly angered by her. However, she could not utter a single word of rebuttal as her entire body trembled with anger. ¡°Your husband has defiled my daughter, that¡¯s the truth! You said that you believe in Huo Nanchen, what evidence do you have to prove that your husband is innocent! ¡± ¡°Then what evidence do you have to prove that he has defiled your precious daughter? ! ¡± ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve let you down, but you can¡¯t insult me. If you continue to be so stubborn, I¡¯ll have no choice but to disregard our sisterhood. ¡± Gu Li looked at Gu Ruochu with a mocking gaze. Gu Li¡¯s face was pale and she seemed to be neither mocking nor sarcastic. She was even staggering as she walked. Gu Ruochu had learned facial expressions from Rong Xiao in the past. It did not seem like she was lying or pretending. Gu Ruochu suddenly had a bad premonition. What on Earth is going on? Her expression did not change, but she had fallen silent as she thought about the reasoning behind it. Chapter 268 - Youre the only one in chapter 271

Chapter 268: You¡¯re the only one in chapter 271

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION How could this be? ¡°Then tell me, when and where did my husband do this to you? ¡± Gu ruochu looked at Gu Yanwei¡¯s increasingly vicious gaze and felt even more at ease. This woman is about to die, yet she¡¯s still so calm? Gu Yanwei gritted her teeth. ¡°It was at a barst night. He was very gentle to me and helped me to a hotel after I got drunk. That bar was called nightfall. I remember arriving at the hotel at six in the evening. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can send someone to ask! ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It was true that he had not returned at six in the evening. Could it be... ... that he had been set up by this woman ? ? Soon, the witness who had gone to the bar arrived. It was a female cleaner who looked to be in her sixties. Gu Li asked, ¡°tell me, did you see a man take me out of the barst night? ¡± ¡°I. . . Did see it. ¡± It was a coincidence Coincidentally, she had not gotten off workst night. ¡°That night, I was still cleaning the toilets in the bar. I saw this girl drunk and forced to be taken away by a man. I told the manager, but the manager told me to mind my own business. ¡± ¡°Mrs. Huo, did you hear that? The witness has been found. This cleaner is not rted to our family. Would she deliberately frame you? ¡± Huang Meixiang became even more arrogant and felt that she was being very reasonable. ¡°Then what do you want? ¡± Mrs. Huo could not bear to see her smug face. She felt that her son was not that kind of person, but the time and ce seemed very real. ¡°I, Huang Meixiang, only have one daughter. She¡¯s still so young. She can¡¯t have her future ruined because of this. So, she must give us an exnation. Let Gu Ruochu leave the house with nothing and officially marry our Lili. ¡± Huang Meixiang felt that she was in the right, so she was especially arrogant. She deliberately looked at Gu Ruochu and said, ¡°I say what I like. Even if someone is unhappy, there¡¯s nothing I can do. ¡± Mrs. Huo¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. If ruo Chu left the house with nothing and even brought Gu Li to her door, how could she have such a big face? ¡°sister, I¡¯m begging you, please give him to me. Maybe I have a child in my belly. The doctor said that I have a fertile body. ¡± Gu Li suddenly burst into tears. Her words made Gu Ruochu feel awkward, and she even had cancer. ¡°Sigh, thisdy of the Gu family looks so pitiful. ¡± ¡°She¡¯s just a virgin. If it wasn¡¯t for her despair, she wouldn¡¯t have allowed herself to be humiliated like this. ¡± ... Everyone would subconsciously sympathize with the weak, especially a delicate and pitiful woman. Gu Ruochu hated this kind of discussion where the weak led the rhythm. You¡¯re weak, but you still have your reasons, don¡¯t you? The witness had already been investigated and it seemed like the truth. Gu Yanwei¡¯s smile was already very gentle, but her sinister aura was very thick. ¡°Ruo Chu, do you think that Auntie Huo would really give my sister such an exnation? My sister is a virgin, she¡¯s a perfect match for Nanchen. ¡± No matter what, Gu Li must be given a proper title today. Gu Li was no match for me at all. It would be a piece of cake for me to defeat her. ¡°A good match? ¡± A cold voice rang out. The crowd turned towards the source of the voice and saw a tall and straight figure standing at the door. That kind of Aura and grace did not seem to be tainted by dust. When the crowd saw this kind of grace, they refused to believe that this was the ¡®scumbag¡¯ that the Gu family was referring to. Gu Ruochu did not know what had happened to her. She stood up and ran towards him as if she had lost control. In Huo Nanchen¡¯s eyes, she was like a flying spirit. He opened his arms and his gaze was filled with tenderness. As he held her in his arms, she felt the scent of a man. She hugged him back stiffly and felt a surge of emotion. ¡°I, Huo Nanchen, only need you in this life. ¡± He announced in public as if he was giving her an oath. His gentle words of love almost nourished her already riddled heart. Chapter 269 - the heart can not deceive anyone

Chapter 269: Chapter 272 the heart can not deceive anyone

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yanwei and the others¡¯expressions instantly turned very ugly. Huang Meixiang snorted heavily. She had toyed with her daughter and wanted to throw the door open, but she could not! ¡°I... ¡± Gu Ruochu was about to speak when he gently pressed a finger against her lips. One look at his eyes and she would be sucked in. It was so deep. ¡°Shh, I know everything now. How could those disgusting women climb into my bed? Only you, except you. ¡± Her voice was maic and gentle. She had never heard such sweet words of love in her entire life. No one had ever protected her like this. No one else had ever seen young master huo like this. No one was willing to look away. Gu Ruochu closed her eyes and hugged him tightly. She did not say another word. It was too difficult to have him, but everything about him made her willing to endure all of this. Gu Yanwei and the others¡¯ eyes turned even uglier, especially Huang Meixiang. She practically had her hands on her waist as she roared at him, ¡°you wretched man! You¡¯ve toyed with my daughter in front of us, yet you still want to create the image of a good man? No Way! ¡± Huo Nanchen swept his cold gaze across her. Huang Meixiang was so frightened by his cold aura that she took a step back. Her legs and stomach could not help but tremble. It was too terrifying. Her expression was like that of an Asura. ¡°I¡¯ve been with my wife the whole night. Toying with your daughter? Do I look like I fancy her? ¡± Huo Nanchen narrowed his eyes and only paid attention to the person in his arms from the corner of his eye. ¡°brother Nanchen, don¡¯t bully me too much. I¡¯m sure that it was youst night. ¡± Gu Li looked at him with admiration in her eyes. When she thought of the way he had touched herst night, his voice was also so pleasant to the ears and his warm body, her heart began to stir. In the future, she would be able to have him openly! ¡°My husband has already said that it¡¯s not him, so it¡¯s definitely not him. ¡± Gu Ruochu gripped his finger tightly and felt a sense of confidence in her heart. ¡°You want my husband to be a fool without a solid answer? ! ¡± ¡°How can I listen to Huo Nanchen¡¯s one-sided ount for something like this? ! ¡± Gu Yanwei retorted in a tit-for-tat tone. ¡°Even so, I can¡¯t listen to your sister¡¯s one-sided ount! ¡± Gu Ruochu retorted quickly and the atmosphere instantly became tense. ¡°Enough! I¡¯m sure that it was brother Nanchenst night. Gu Ruochu, how could you be so stupid? He¡¯s lying to you! The person I sawst night was Huo Nanchen! ¡± Gu Li could not stand the humiliation before her eyes She gritted her teeth and looked at Huo Nanchen, ¡°so you¡¯re just a hypocrite who pretends to be all things to all people! If I¡¯m really pregnant with your child, I¡¯ll give birth to it as well. You¡¯ll always be the biological father of the Child! Gu Ruochu, on the other hand, is a hen who never gives birth! ¡± Thest sentence was very vulgar and attracted the attention of the guests present. They instantly felt disgusted. Compared to the young Madam, she really does not have any manners. It would be a wonder if Mrs. Huo would let her in! ¡°Oh, you¡¯re quite proud of yourself. ¡± Gu Ruochuughed coldly. ¡°Every woman will have a child. It¡¯s only a matter of time before I have one. However, Nanchen sympathizes with my young age. You¡¯re thinking of having a child even before your birth date. Let¡¯s talk about it when you¡¯re pregnant. ¡± Huo Nanchen finally nced at her and a look of disgust shed across his eyes. ¡°Even if you¡¯re pregnant, don¡¯t even think of pinning a bastard on me. Even the old rascals these days aren¡¯t that bad. ¡± ¡°brother Nanchen, are you not going to admit it? ¡± Gu Li was shocked ¡°Is it that hard for you to admit me? I can give up my status, as long as you admit that you want me because you have me in your heart, I can take a step back for you! If you don¡¯t like me, why would you want me? Brother Nanchen, your heart can¡¯t lie! ¡± Chapter 270 - was burning with rage

Chapter 270: Chapter 273 was burning with rage

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu saw that she was agitated and her gaze wasplicated and refined. She did not know if Gu Li had acted too much or if she was suffering from delusions. Gu Li was truly feeling wronged at this moment. She then looked as if she had suddenly realized something, ¡°is it because Gu Ruochu is here that you¡¯re not willing to admit it? ¡± ¡°ENOUGH! ¡± Gu Ruochu coldly interrupted her ¡°Last night, Nanchen was at home and he did not go anywhere. Use your head and think about it. How could he have coincidentally appeared at your bar and happened to bump into you? Could it be that he has a radar on him ¡°How ridiculous. Just based on your mouth, you want to pin the crime on my husband? ¡± Huo Nanchen was also expressionless. He felt that he had just spoken to an idiot. ¡°Miss, aren¡¯t you taking yourself too seriously? ¡± There was already an extremely sinister and dangerous aura around him that made people feel a chill in their hearts. ¡°impossible, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s brother Nanchen! Stop Quibbling! ¡± Gu Li insisted She said stubbornly ¡°Why don¡¯t you think about it? Brother Nanchen already had feelings for me a long time ago, but he didn¡¯t want you to know, so he sent someone to investigate my whereabouts and follow me here Last night I was 100% sure it was him, and I saw his face clearly He held me, kissed me, on me... . .¡± ¡°Shut up! ¡± Mrs. Huo couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She red at Gu Li, her eyes red with anger. ¡°disgusting thing, your parents will only teach you to say such vulgar words? Shut up! ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes turned cold as she watched Gu Li, ¡°Huang Meixiang, if you have time, take your daughter to the hospital to have her brain examined. She might not even know that she¡¯s delusional! ¡± Being ridiculed by his mother-inw and daughter-inw, gu Li burst into tears: ¡°Why don¡¯t you all believe me? ¡± It¡¯s true. I¡¯m not delusional. It¡¯s my first time, and I¡¯m a virgin. Auntie Huo, if my cousin can marry into the family, why can¡¯t I? It¡¯s not fair Last night Nanchen was very gentle to me. He kissed me andforted me when I was in pain... . .¡± ¡°sister, I know you just don¡¯t dare to face the reality, you don¡¯t dare to admit that brother Nanchen wants me, heart has my fact. ¡°. Now, you¡¯re using me of being delusional. Do you think that this will erase the fact that I¡¯m with him Wake up Brother Nanchen wants me. We were truly togetherst night Who knows, I might even have a child!¡± After speaking, Gu Li stroked her abdomen as if she had already thought of having a child. She looked at Gu Ruochu and cried. ¡°sister, I¡¯m really asking you to wake up, okay? Is it so hard to ept this reality? Do you need to use me of escaping reality so quickly? I¡¯m begging you again, give me back my child¡¯s father. ¡± Gu Ruochu even said that she was delusional. She was the one who thought that Gu Ruochu was crazy Gu Ruochu was clearly the one who refused to ept reality. She was the one who was being unreasonable! Gu Ruochu felt that this Gu Li might have really gone crazy. It was as if she was the victim and she was the one who had been forced. Her face was filled with grievance. Gu Ruochu¡¯s anger instantly red up. You¡¯re the one who F * CKING stole my husband! ¡°The child¡¯s father? ¡± Gu Ruochu asked in return, ¡°who yed with himst night? He was afraid of having a child so he was in a hurry to find my husband to be the scapegoat? Are you worthy? ¡± ¡°Gu Ruochu! ¡± Gu Li was enraged and roared, ¡°what do you mean? You¡¯re saying that I¡¯ve been raped by a wild man? I¡¯M A CLEAN LADY! ¡± She was mocking herself and Gu Ruochu looked at her as if she was looking at a retard. Gu Li was burning with anger. Chapter 271

Chapter 271: Chapter 274:100%

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION This was also the first time Mrs. Huo had been angered to such a degree. Wasn¡¯t her son afraid of being struck by lightning Gu Li felt much better after seeing Ruo Chu¡¯s sarcasm. ¡°Gu Li, you¡¯re really sick! You still have the face topare yourself to Ruo Chu? ¡± Mrs. Huo was so angry that sheughed, ¡°unfair? What, does the Huo family have to go through the Gu family¡¯s guidance to find a daughter-inw? Teach me personally? ¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant... ¡± Gu Li sobbed even harder Her pitiful look was enough to break anyone¡¯s heart ¡°Auntie, I can take a step back from Gu Ruochu. I don¡¯t want you to get a divorce, but brother Nanchen must stay by my side and treat me like how he treats Gu Ruochu. Even if I don¡¯t have any status, if you treat my wife like this, I won¡¯t make a big deal out of this.¡± The second half of her sentence was a disguised threat. Gu Ruochu could not believe that there was such a shameless person in this world. Gu Li¡¯s eyes fell on Gu Ruochu, who was in Huo Nanchen¡¯s arms. Her heart was filled with jealousy. She aimed in the direction of Gu Ruochu and charged towards her with brute force, trying to send her flying. Huo Nanchen¡¯s expression changed again and again as his cold face turned extremely cold. Gu Li had been used to being barbaric since she was young and she was stronger than anyone else. She charged towards Gu Ruochu with all her might and her sharp fingernails were aimed at Gu Ruoyun¡¯s face intentionally or unintentionally. She wanted to scratch this woman¡¯s face and see if she could still seduce a man and show off! The crowd suddenly let out a scream and huo Nanchen suddenly raised his leg and kicked her in the chest. Everyone was stunned. This was the first time they had ever seen a man hit a woman. Seeing that the tall and slender woman was almost sent flying, the crowd finally understood what a real Asura was. It was too terrifying. Huang Meixiang screamed and quickly went forward to help her daughter up. She was so eager to protect her daughter that she was exasperated. Her voice was very sharp. ¡°okay, you rich and powerful people ganged up to bully my daughter! Qi Ru, if you continue to protect your son, you will suffer retribution! Do you really think that no one in the Gu family has support? I will tell the Ning family right now and let Chairman Ning make the decision for us! ¡± Seeing that his wife was so fierce, Gu Qiang did not stop her. In any case, in the current situation, reason was still on his family¡¯s side. Seeing that things had progressed to this point, Gu Yanwei smiled triumphantly. Her heart became more and more proud. ¡°Auntie Huo, don¡¯t be angry. My sister has suffered a lot. You have to give her an exnation. ¡± In all these years, no one had dared to call Mrs. Huo by her full name in such an asion. Qi Ru could not stand such a shrew who only knew how to Howl, so she spoke loudly. ¡°Huang Meixiang, shut up. You only know how to bring your precious daughter to cause trouble, but you can¡¯t bring out any concrete evidence. You want us to give in In your dreams Just call the Ning family over, and I¡¯LL BELIEVE MY SON It¡¯s just a female cleaner. How can you convince us How can you be so sure that she saw my son and not some random man? !¡± Madam Gui¡¯s Aura had sessfully suppressed Huang Meixiang to the point where she no longer had any confidence. She spoke in a low and weary voice, ¡°Yanwei has already said that she has retrieved the video from the bar. Is this not conclusive evidence? ¡± Gu Ruochu replied, ¡°who knows if it¡¯s a forgery? Nowadays, it¡¯s very difficult to forge a video. ¡± ¡°whether it¡¯s a forgery or not, you¡¯ll know once you¡¯ve seen it. Perhaps you can even find someone to verify it! ¡± Gu Yanwei finally had the chance to speak and was extremely confident, ¡°since you¡¯ve always said that you believe in Nanchen, don¡¯t be pped in the faceter. ¡± ¡°Alright, if you have the ability, let it out in front of everyone! ¡± Qi Ru now listened to her son¡¯s exnation and was 100% convinced. Chapter 272 - What right do you have to treat me like this

Chapter 272: Chapter 275: What right do you have to treat me like this

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Everyone wanted to know what Gu Yanwei was up to. Gu Yanwei realized that she had piqued everyone¡¯s curiosity and became even more pleased with herself. She could not wait to see Gu Ruochu¡¯s shocked face. ¡°alright, everyone, watch closely. ¡± Gu Yanwei had just plugged in the USB drive when the image shed and she saw the back of a man and a woman. Gu Ruochu immediately recognized the back of the man. It was as if a heavy object had struck her heart and it was beating wildly. She had absolute trust in Huo Nanchen on this matter, but Gu Yanwei was never a woman who did not fight or prepare for war. Moreover, Gu Yanwei was on good terms with the Ning family. Especially on this matter, Gu Ruochu thought about it from beginning to end. She felt that Gu Yanwei was probably waiting for the to be pulled back. It was a terrifying thought. Gu Yanwei saw the look in Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes and smiled even more proudly. Gu Ruochu¡¯s feelings grew deeper. However, in the next second, the video suddenly went dark. Gu Yanwei thought that theputer had run out of battery. Unfortunately, theputer was full of battery, but the video still could note out! ¡°What¡¯s going on? That¡¯s impossible. I clearly put it on the USB drive. ¡± Gu Yanwei¡¯s originally extremely excited mood suddenly fell to the bottom. She suddenly shook theputer a few times and randomly pressed on the keyboard. However, the video could note out. Her hands and feet gradually turned cold. Under the gaze of the entire crowd, she appeared to be in a panic. Gu Ruochu¡¯s worried heart finally settled down. No matter what, she would not let Gu Yanwei release such a video in public. Gu Ruochu smiled subtly, ¡°I almost believed you. If you really did take some evidence, it wouldn¡¯t matter if I give up my position to Gu Li. However, now you¡¯re telling me that this is evidence that Nanchen has defiled your sister?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡± Gu Qiang finally could not hold it in anymore. His panic turned into rage. Gu Yanwei had vowed that she had evidence to push her daughter away, but she had dropped the ball at such a crucial moment? No one present was not curious about the so-called video on Gu Yanwei¡¯sputer. When they saw that there was nothing in it, they returned to their original positions in boredom. Gu Yanwei felt fortunate when she remembered that she still had a backup. As for the originalputer, her instincts told her that Gu Ruochu had tampered with it. Otherwise, how could the video not be released? Even though she was puzzled as to how she had managed to do it! However, when she thought of Huo Nanchen¡¯s presence, she did not find it strange anymore. At this moment, Qi ru¡¯s sharp senses detected something She stood up, ¡°this is no small matter. I want to call Huo Zhenggang and the other elders back. ¡°. ¡°Yan Wei, you don¡¯t want to make things too ugly, do you? ¡± ¡°I also want to give you justice, but are you so sure that you¡¯re not trying to trick us? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter at your house. You should go back and handle it yourself! ¡± Huang Meixiang was so angry that her hand, which was holding her daughter¡¯s hand, kept trembling. Gu Li was crying so hard that she was almost out of breath. She did not expect that the evidence would not be delivered to her door and she would be humiliated instead. ¡°still not leaving? Isn¡¯t it embarrassing enough to stay here? And wait for me, this matter is not over! When we find the evidence, Huo Nanchen will not be able to escape! ¡± Gu Qiang stood up and said coldly. The mother and daughter pair followed behind him. Gu Yanwei tidied up herputer and wanted to follow behind, but she was stopped by a few bodyguards. She looked up and met Huo Nanchen¡¯s extremely cold eyes. She said with certainty, ¡°Gu Li came to cause trouble. Were you the one who instigated it? ¡± ¡°How is that possible? It wasn¡¯t me! ¡± How could Gu Yanwei admit it? At this moment, she absolutely couldn¡¯t admit it even if she was beaten to death. She had an aggrieved look on her face ¡°What did I do wrong? I was only seeking justice for Lili! Let me go. What right do you have to treat me like this? I want to go home! ¡± Chapter 273 - Chapter 276 denies it no matter what

Chapter 273: Chapter 276 denies it no matter what

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Go home? I think it¡¯s better for us to settle the score, ¡± Gu Ruochu said, ¡°If you don¡¯t exin this to Gu Li properly, she might have to stay at the Huo family for a long time. ¡± ¡°What do you mean? ¡±GuuYanweii was shocked.Att the same time, she fiercely tried to push these men away, but it was to no avail. Bee sensible and let me go.Ii cane and go asIi please! ¡± ¡°Is that so You¡¯ve poured all your dirty water on Huo Nanchen and you want to leave just like that Do you think that with the Ning family backing you up, you can do whatever you want and we won¡¯t dare to touch you ¡°If you don¡¯t make things clear today and hand over your fake video to everyone, you won¡¯t be able to leave the Huo family! ¡± Gu Ruochu did not know why this woman was so cruel and merciless. She would not rest until she had harmed herself. She must have found someone to fake the video. Even the bar did not need to investigate to know that she had tampered with it. Therefore, she must force Gu Yanwei to admit that she was the one who had done this. Huo Nanchen¡¯s gaze almost pierced Gu Yanwei. In his eyes, was she that unbearable? ¡°This has nothing to do with me. You were the ones who hurt my cousin, and now you¡¯re using me! ¡± Gu Yanwei looked wronged. How could she tell him about the video? ¡°The video isn¡¯t fake, and it¡¯s not fake. It¡¯s real! ¡± ¡°looks like you¡¯re not going to admit it? ¡°? ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who hurt you. You¡¯re the ones who wronged me! You¡¯re trying to cover up the fact that you raped my sister! ¡± Gu Yanwei denied it and said, ¡°the video is real! ¡± Under such circumstances, she was still trying to smear Huo Nanchen. Gu Ruochu knew how hypocritical she was. Without solid evidence, it was almost impossible to punish her. In the future, she would only be more and more indulgent and try her best to break up Huo Nanchen and her. ¡°since Gu Li¡¯s incident has already happened, it doesn¡¯t make any difference to us if you don¡¯t admit it. If we don¡¯t get to the bottom of the matter, we¡¯ll continue to apany you until you pay the price! ¡± ¡°Let go of me, I want to find my godmother! ¡± Gu Yanwei¡¯s face was full of tears. She hoped that the people present would see her helplessness and help her, ¡°you have no right to do this, let me go back! ¡± Unfortunately, the people present looked at her with disdain. Gu Yanwei said that there was evidence that huo had infected her cousin, but in reality, there was nothing on theputer. Under such circumstances, no one would believe her. Seeing Gu Yanwei¡¯s reaction, Qi ru was sure that she was behind it! Thinking of the so-called video, Qi ru was a little scared. She thought that this woman must have spent a lot of effort on it. Once it was released in this kind of situation, they would not be able to exin it even if they had ten mouths. Gu Yanwei wanted to destroy her son and daughter-inw! No matter how well-mannered she was, she could not maintain herposure at this moment. Her face waspletely ck. Gu Qiang and his family did not say anything. They knew that they would not win if they fought head-on. They could only persuade her, ¡°Yanwei, Mrs. Huo will not make things difficult for you. You can stay at the Huo family for now. ¡± After that, Gu Qiang signaled her with his eyes, indicating that he would tell the Ning family about this matter soon. Zhang Xuan liked Gu Yanwei so much that he even acknowledged her as his daughter. He would never ignore her. At this moment, Gu Yanwei could only swallow her anger and watch Gu Qiang and his family leave. ¡°everyone, something happened today. Please go back first. ¡± Qi Ru no longer had a smile on her face. She signaled the Butler to send them out. These people were already used to the storm and were used to it. They left under the escort of the Butler and the servants. ¡°Let¡¯s go out to eat tonight. ¡± At the same time, they could go out to rx. Chapter 274 - Chapter 277: Peace and quiet

Chapter 274: Chapter 277: Peace and quiet

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The house was in a mess and Gu Ruochu no longer had the mood to eat. Her hand was pinched and she came back to her senses and nodded. ¡°What are you thinking about? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m thinking, so I¡¯m just thinking about it. ¡± What kind of answer was that? Huo Nanchen suddenly stopped and looked at her deeply. He held her soft hands tightly and the smile on his lips became even more obvious, ¡°If you don¡¯t know what to think, why don¡¯t you think about our wedding and make up for the honeymoon? ¡± ¡°If we get married twice, will we beughed at? ¡± ¡°Who would dareugh at you? ¡± She looked up at him with a faint smile on her face. The gentle breeze under the twilight brushed her hair aside. This scene seemed extremely surreal. Sometimes, he really felt that they were not in the same world. ¡°I never thought that I would be with a man for the rest of my life. ¡± Gu Ruochu felt that everything was surreal. Her Rebirth hadpletely turned her fate around. She was willing to love this cold world for him. ¡°Me too. ¡± He leaned forward and smiled. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart was calm. She felt the warmth from her hand and felt very safe. ¡°...¡± By the time they returned from outside, it was almost nine o¡¯clock in the evening. The housekeeper and bodyguards were here. Qi Ru was personally watching this woman from the side and interrogating her to see if there were any other videos on her body or who had forged them. However, no matter how much she interrogated her, that woman refused to admit it. She insisted that Huo Nanchen had raped her sister and had nothing to do with her at all. Gu Ruochu admired her for being so stubborn. However, soon after, Huo zhenggang returned from the office and entered the hall. He looked at Huo Nanchen with a serious expression and asked, ¡°Nanchen, what¡¯s going on with Yanwei? ¡± He was wearing a dark-colored suit and his coat was draped over his elbow. His eyes were deep and his maturity and experience were iparable. ¡°Hmm, I might have to stay in the huo family for a while. ¡± Huo Nanchen did not avoid the question and replied calmly. He did not expect his father, who was busy with work, to ask about this matter. ¡°temporarily? ¡± Huo zhenggang sneered. ¡°You¡¯ve locked her up. How can this be called temporarily? Tell me clearly, what¡¯s going on? ¡± He was very busy today. He had just returned and naturally did not know what had happened. When he heard that Gu Yanwei had been locked up, he had a terrible headache. In the past, he could turn a blind eye to it, but now Gu Yanwei had the Ning family behind her. Everyone knew that President Ning¡¯s wife had taken Gu Yanwei as her daughter half a month ago. ¡°She set me up to sleep with another woman and I¡¯m going to let her frame me? Unless she takes the initiative to admit that she set me up, I have plenty of time to spend with her. Don¡¯t worry about it. ¡± Huo zhenggangughed coldly when he heard this, ¡°it¡¯s not because she framed you, it¡¯s because your wife almost misunderstood you, isn¡¯t it? Men should focus on big things. What¡¯s the point of fussing about these things all day long? ¡± Huo Nanchen did not say a word and just walked past him. Huo zhenggang felt a sting in his heart when he saw how cold he was. ¡°Don¡¯t act like you don¡¯t care. Now that the Ning family is here, Yanwei is just a woman. Don¡¯t you think that locking her up isn¡¯t bullying? ¡± The Ning family is here? ¡°It seems that the Ning family really values this goddaughter. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s eyes shed with sarcasm. He raised his head and saw Gu Ruochu turn around the corner and walk towards her with her long legs. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°The Ning family is here. ¡± Chapter 275 - Chapter 278: Gu Yanweis backer

Chapter 275: Chapter 278: Gu Yanwei¡¯s backer

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu did not understand either. Someone from the Ning family hade immediately after the incident. She did not seem like a goddaughter. Only a biological daughter could do this. She remembered that Ning Tang had once known Gu Bo. Did the two families have such a deep rtionship? ¡°Come, let¡¯s go over now. ¡± He took her hand and walked towards the Outer Hall. Gu Ruochu held his hand tightly as she felt more confident in her heart. There were indeed quite a number of people in the outer hall. Gu Qiang and Huang Meixiang had even brought Gu Li over. Perhaps they wanted to use this opportunity to seek justice for their daughter. Gu ruoyun caught sight of Zhang Xuan sitting on the SOFA. Her hair was neatlybed and tied up in a simple bun. She was dressed in a slim Qipao that entuated her unique and pure aura. Her Aura was iparable. ¡°You¡¯re here? ¡± Zhang Xuan¡¯s tone was gentle and did not seem hostile. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry to disturb your rest sote at night. ¡± ¡°Chairman Ning and Madam Ning are here. What a rare guest, ¡± Huo Nanchen said calmly. ¡°I wonder why you¡¯re here sote. ¡± After all, they were elders. Zhang Xuan was relieved to hear that he was being polite. It seemed that Huo Nanchen would still respect his elders. ¡°I heard that Yan Wei made you and Ruo Chu Unhappy, so you detained her. ¡°Yan Wei didn¡¯t have a father since she was young, and I admire her. ¡°Tell me what she did wrong. I¡¯ll teach her when I get back. ¡°But huo and Mrs. Ning detained her like this. Isn¡¯t that disrespectful to the Ning family? ¡± It was half a threat and half a sarcastic remark. Ning Tang sat by the side and did not make a sound. They had alle today for Gu Yanwei. I wonder if this woman had saved the Milky Way in her past life and won so many people who loved her. Even Ning Tang hade personally. She was just an adopted daughter. ¡°I never thought that my elder sister would actually find such a reliable backer like Madam Ning. I¡¯m afraid that even my mother is not this enthusiastic. ¡± Gu Ruochu knew that Zhang Xuan was protecting Gu Yanwei. She was even more anxious to protect her own daughter than her own mother. Even Zhou Yunxi had yet toe knocking on her door. ¡°She used to target and frame me in the past. Can we just let it go? ¡± Zhang Xuan¡¯s expression changed She quickly recovered, ¡°Gu Ruochu, I know that Yanwei has always liked Nanchen. However, it¡¯s not wrong to like someone. Why must you always target her The entire an city has a long queue of people who want to marry him. Are you going to be calctive As a woman, you must be magnanimous. What¡¯s the difference between being jealous and those shrews?¡± In the end, she still put Madam Ning and her elders on a pedestal. The Ning family had a very high status in the past. Even though they had just arrived in an city, their connections and rtionships were not bad. Gu Yanwei had such a powerful backer. She was truly remarkable. On the other hand, her father had run away from home alone. Even Zhou Yunxi did not like her. Inparison, Zhang Xuan could naturally target Gu Ruochu and not put her in his eyes. ¡°Madam Ning, I address you respectfully because you¡¯re an elder, not because I want you to point out and me my wife. ¡± He could not bear to hear anyone rebuke her. His tone was mocking and cold, leaving Zhang Xuan speechless. ¡°Then how do you speak to your elders? ¡± ¡°Huo Nanchen, shut up! You¡¯re too rude! ¡± Huo Zhenggang finally exploded and berated him in public. He did not know when he had be like this. Gu Ruochu was not curious about Huo Zhenggang¡¯s reaction. In his eyes, this was a trivial matter that was not worth mentioning. It was perfectly normal for a man to have a lot of women around him. Huang Meixiang was overjoyed to see Zhang Xuan and Huo zhenggang teaming up. She thought that no one in an Cheng would be able to control him. She refused to believe that even her own father would not be able to control this kid. Sooner orter, he would have to take responsibility for Lili! Chapter 276 - Chapter 279 spoke as if it were true

Chapter 276: Chapter 279 spoke as if it were true

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo Nanchen¡¯s gaze was dark and cold and his expression did not look good. He stood there as elegantly as a painting. His every move was elegant. ¡°I¡¯ve already maintained my poise. ¡± Gu Ruochu held his finger tightly and trusted himpletely. Indeed, Qi ru could still remember the way he had kicked someone in the morning. He had never taken these so-called gentleman¡¯s rules seriously. Gu Li watched him from the side as her heart raced. She had not done anything that night. It would have been great if she could have been pregnant with his child. Huo Zhenggang¡¯s heart felt extremely stifled when he saw his son acting like this again. This son had never listened to him since he was young! ¡°elder, only those who are worthy of respect are called elders. If you take advantage of your seniority, you might be disrespecting your seniority. ¡± Of course, Gu Ruochu was defending Huo Nanchen. She did not know where Zhang Xuan got the right to think that she could teach others a lesson. Gu Ruochu did not mention her name, but Zhang Xuan knew very well that she was mocking her. She wanted to get angry, but she held it in. After so many years of living in luxury, this was the first time someone had dared to provoke her in front of her eyes. ¡°Nanchen, so you¡¯re nning to not give Auntie Ning any face at all? ¡± A smile appeared on her face, but it did not reach her eyes. ¡°If Madam Ning can make your goddaughter admit to her wrongdoings and be willing to pay the price, I naturally won¡¯t detain her. ¡± Gu Yanwei had harmed Ruo Chu time and time again. How could she let this opportunity slip away. Hearing Huo Nanchen¡¯s words, Huang Meixiang finally could not hold it in any longer and scolded him again, ¡°what nonsense are you talking about, wrong? If you hadn¡¯t touched my daughter, would Yanwei have helped us to get justice? Do you dare to do it or don¡¯t dare to admit it? ¡± ¡°Shut up! ¡± Gu Qiang knew that his wife could not change her bad mouth habit, but he still berated her under these circumstances to prevent others fromughing at her. Zhang Xuan finally understood something. It turned out that Yanwei was trying to seek justice for Gu Li. As for the matter between Gu Li and Huo Nanchen, she would notment on it. ¡°Yanwei is just a young girl. She would never do anything to frame you. Why should the matter between you and Gu Li involve Yanwei I know that your wife may have misunderstood you, but you can¡¯t involve an innocent person like Yanwei in this!¡± Innocent Gu Ruochu smiled when she heard this word. If Gu Yanwei was innocent, no one in this world would be innocent. The Butler had already brought Gu Yanwei up as the two parties faced off against each other. Gu Yanwei threw herself into Zhang Xuan¡¯s arms as if she had seen her savior. Zhang Xuan¡¯s face was filled with love and pity. The details of this expression made Gu ruochu suspicious. Gu Yanwei and Zhang Xuan had only known each other for less than a month, but Zhang Xuan¡¯s feelings for Gu Yanwei were not fake. As her thoughts wandered, Zhang Xuan was already in a hurry to interrogate Gu Yanwei, ¡°Yanwei, Huo Nanchen said that you framed Gu Li and him. Is it true? Does this really have anything to do with you? ¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s not me! ¡± Gu Yanwei defended herself ¡°Godmother, I would never do such a thing. Even though I like Nanchen, I know that it¡¯s impossible to be with him. Who knows if it was Gu Ruochu who wanted to divorce Nanchen and deliberately set up the huo family to take more of the Huo family¡¯s property She used to have a lover named Wang Xin. She doesn¡¯t like Nanchen at all Godmother, you must believe me. Many people know that Gu Ruochu has another man in her heart. You¡¯ll know once you check!¡± ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that she chose to marry because she wanted to repay her father¡¯s gambling debts? Perhaps she was still lusting after the man from before, so she set up her own man! ¡± Gu Yanwei¡¯s forceful exnation sounded as if it was true. Even Gu Ruochu almost believed her, much less the others present. Her heart was burning with rage. This woman is shameless! Chapter 277 - Chapter 280, slander

Chapter 277: Chapter 280, nder

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She had not only refused to admit her guilt in the Huo family¡¯s house, she had even thought of such a way to shift the me. Her analysis was so logical and logical that even logic could not make any mistakes for the time being. Isn¡¯t it a lot of money to be divided when you plot your husband to cheat on you? ! ! Gu Ruochu could not deny that the original owner did love Wang Xin. Mother Zhang was furious when she heard Gu Yanwei¡¯s im that the young Madam had taken the initiative to plot Gu Li¡¯s divorce. She had watched the young Madam marry into the family. How could she not know what kind of personality she had! Hearing Gu Yanwei¡¯s words, Zhang Xuan silently heaved a sigh of relief. It was good that it was not Yanwei¡¯s doing. Otherwise, even she might not be able to protect this child. She raised her head and stared straight at Gu Ruochu as if she was mocking her, ¡°you did not deny what Yanwei said. It seems that the rumors about you and that Wang Xin are true? ¡± Huang Meixiang recalled that Gu Ruochu did indeed have a boyfriend in university. She was not sure if his name was Wang Xin or not. ¡°Yanwei is right. I did hear that Ruo Chu had dated a man named Wang Xin before. ¡± Huang Meixiang nced at Gu Ruochu in a mean manner. She sounded a little emotional as she spoke ¡°No wonder! No wonder you weren¡¯t happy when you married into the huo family. There must be something fishy going on. ¡± Gu Li, who was standing at the side, quickly took her side. ¡°The matter between Ruo Chu and Wang Xin is indeed true. ¡± Even Gu Ruochu¡¯s rtives and family members have personally admitted it. How could it be fake? Huo zhenggang felt his chest fill with rage when he heard this. He also felt that Gu Yanwei¡¯s analysis was very urate. Gu Ruochu did not look happy when she married into the huo family. Women have always treated love as a matter of life. Naturally, they would do anything for the man they love Yan Wei was right. Perhaps Gu Ruochu was the one who had set the whole thing up! The more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was true. The more he thought about it, the more confident he felt. The Way Huo zhenggang looked at Gu Ruochu had changed. He never liked this daughter-inw to begin with. He never thought that she would use his son as a substitute! ¡°Gu Ruochu, get your ass over here and tell me everything! ¡± Huo zhenggang mmed the table hard. His furious voice almost shattered Gu Li¡¯s eardrums. Even Gu Li screamed and covered her ears. Huang Meixiang was stunned. She finally knew where Huo Nanchen¡¯s terror came from. Meanwhile, Gu Ruochu was being held tightly in Huo Nanchen¡¯s arms. Her heart, which had been beating wildly, finally began to slow down. Huo zhenggang¡¯s temper was much scarier than Huo Nanchen¡¯s. Huo Nanchen¡¯srge hands covered her ears and pressed them against his chest. He still stood upright in the middle of the room. His expression did not change as he hugged her. However, his eyes were growing deeper and deeper. ¡°Father, have you been so free recently? ¡± ¡°You little bastard, you¡¯re still protecting her? ! Good! Good! I must beat this vixen who has bewitched you to death today! ¡± Huo Zhenggang, who was already in a bad mood, saw Huo Nanchen¡¯s unwavering determination to protect his wife. It was as if his mood had exploded. ¡°Men, bring me my military staff! ¡± Qi Ru¡¯s eyes were slightly red. She was also frightened by Huo Zhenggang. She knew her husband¡¯s personality too well. He was good when he was good, but when he was tyrannical, he would be like this. ¡°enough, stop fooling around! ruo Chu would never do such a thing, and she would never have anything to do with that Wang Xin! ¡± ¡°What do you know? She¡¯s worried about that wild man so that we can find out? ¡± Even Qi ru¡¯s heart had been captured by her. Huo zhenggang felt that Gu Ruoyun was indeed scheming. Chapter 278 - Chapter 281: put The gun down

Chapter 278: Chapter 281: put The gun down

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Li felt extremely happy when she saw Gu Ruochu being yelled at by Huo Zhenggang. It would be best if Huo zhenggang punished Gu Ruochu on the spot. It was said that the huo family was a military family and had always been heavily punished. It would be best if they beat her up until she was half dead! However, when she saw that Huo Nanchen and Qi ru were both defending Gu Ruochu, her heart was filled with disappointment. ¡°Huo Zhenggang, what are you doing this time? ¡± Qi Ru¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°If you want to convict her, you have to let Ruo Chu defend herself! ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let her defend herself. She can convince me, otherwise, I¡¯ll beat her to death today! ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him, I¡¯ll deal with it. ¡± Huo Nanchen pressed her entire body against his chest once again. Her vision was pitch-ck and she could not even hear what the people present were saying. However, she felt very warm and at ease. She knew that he would protect her well, but she did not want Huo Nanchen to be misunderstood by his father. She wanted to see that group of people pour dirty water on Madam Huo. ¡°Nanchen, don¡¯t go against your father. ¡± Gu Ruochu stared at Huo Zhenggang with a hint of mockery in her eyes. She looked coldly at Gu Yanwei and said, ¡°you¡¯ve harmed my husband. You¡¯ve been targeting me and setting me up. Do you still think that your sins aren¡¯t deep enough? ¡± ¡°I¡¯M NOT! ¡± Gu Yanwei was already full of self-righteousness. Her eyes were filled with an extremely malicious smile ¡°You¡¯ve set up your husband and caused my sister to lose her innocent body. Aren¡¯t you also guilty? Besides, you don¡¯t love Huo Nanchen at all. You Love Wang Xin! ¡± Up until now, Gu Yanwei still thought that she was right. She felt that Gu Ruochu¡¯s first love was still Wang Xin. And she had snatched away the man that Gu Ruochu was deeply in love with! ¡°You know who I love better than I do? You even wanted to divorce Nanchen and be with Wang Xin until I fell in love with Wang Xin? ¡± ¡°See, you¡¯ve said it yourself. ¡± Gu Yanwei smiled smugly. However, in the eyes of others, she still looked like a caring big sister. Her skin was so disgusting that Gu Ruochu felt disgusted. Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression did not change as she looked at her calmly, ¡°Gu Yanwei, now tell me all the dirty things you¡¯ve done behind my back and admit it. Perhaps I¡¯ll show mercy. Otherwise... ¡± ¡°otherwise what? You¡¯re a fickle woman and you me me for it? I think Uncle Huo has seen through your character. Disgusting! ¡± Zhang Xuan saw that Gu ruochu still had the audacity to threaten others She could not help but speak up, ¡°Gu Ruochu, are you trying to force a confession? Who gave you the right to do something wrong and have bad intentions, forcing Yanwei to take the me? You clearly know that this matter has nothing to do with Yanwei, yet you still want to implicate innocent people... ¡± Gu Yanwei did not put Gu Ruochu¡¯s threat in her eyes. After all, the Ning family was supporting her now, so Gu Ruochu did not dare to do anything to her! The more she thought about it, the more pleased she became. Gu Yanwei felt as if she was about to float up. In the next second, a cold object was pressed against Gu Yanwei¡¯s forehead. Gu Yanwei had yet to react when Gu Ruochu appeared in front of her. When she tilted her head and saw that it was a gun, she froze on the spot and began to tremble uncontrobly. A few secondster, Gu Yanwei let out a miserable scream. She wished that she could faint immediately. ¡°Ah! ¡± ¡°Gu Ruochu, what are you doing? ! ¡± Zhang Xuan looked at the dark muzzle of the gun pointed at Gu Yanwei. She was so frightened that her legs turned to jelly. Not only these two women, even Huang Meixiang and Gu Li were so frightened that they did not dare to move. This was the first time Gu Qiang had seen a real gun. He was so frightened that he broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°Ruo... Ruo Chu, everything can be discussed. Everything can be discussed... ¡± Gu Qiang was truly afraid. If Gu Ruochu were to misfire, he would be the one who would lose his life. Chapter 279 - Chapter 282: calm down

Chapter 279: Chapter 282: calm down

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Ning Tang was rtively calm. He wanted to calm Gu Ruochu down, but he did not dare to step forward. ¡°Madam Huo, put down the gun! ¡± He extended his hand, afraid to provoke Gu Ruochu, ¡°this is a real gun, it¡¯s not a joke. Ruo Chu, calm down! ¡± ¡°PUT DOWN The gun? But I don¡¯t want to. Gu Yanwei, do you really think that I can¡¯t do anything to you? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s dark and cold tone caused Gu Yanwei, who was standing right in front of her, to tense up and her mind to go nk. Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes were filled with mockery. She continued to gloat, why did she stop gloating? The Huo family had long since gotten used to guns. Huo zhenggang never thought that Gu Ruochu would actually dare to point a gun at his opponent¡¯s head. His heart was filled with a sense of strangeness. The air that was originally lodged in his chest could no longer be let out. Meanwhile, mother Zhang watched from the side. Other than the word ¡®f * Ck¡¯ in her heart, there was only shock! This plot had taken a 180-degree turn! ¡°Gu Ruochu! ¡± Zhang Xuan looked at her provocatively, ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you would dare to shoot me. You¡¯ve even rebelled against me. Who allowed you to do so! ¡± Huo Zhenggang was still here. Gu Ruochu dared to shoot She was merely putting on an act. ¡°I allowed it. This gun is mine. ¡± A deep voice rang out. Zhang Xuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw Huo Nanchen standing behind Gu Ruochu. His hand was already holding onto Gu Ruochu¡¯s hand He aimed urately at Gu Yanwei¡¯s forehead. ¡°Do you think that I won¡¯t kill? You¡¯ve bullied my wife. Death is not something to be pitied. ¡± In the next second, he hooked his finger and with a click, he heard the sound of the safety switch being turned on. Crazy, crazy! He really knew how to kill people! The cruel coldness in his eyes scared Gu Yanwei so much that she screamed like crazy again. She felt that her emotions hadpletely copsed from the inside out, and her nerves were about to break. ¡°Don¡¯t... don¡¯t shoot... ¡± She started to step back and finally hit a table. It was the first time Gu Yanwei had seen a real gun with real bullets. She felt like she was going crazy! The sound of Huo Nanchen turning on the safety made the entire living room quiet down. Zhang Xuan did not expect the situation to turn out like this. She was so scared that she did not dare to make a sound again. Gu Yanwei did not care about the situation and wanted to run away. She wanted to leave the danger zonepletely. However, she heard the voice behind her be colder and colder. ¡°Run. I want to see if you can run faster or if my bullets can fly faster. ¡± With a Bang, the cup beside Gu Yanwei shattered. It was urate! Zhang Xuan¡¯s chest kept rising and falling. She was so scared that she immediately rushed up and hugged Gu Yanwei. She stood in front of her and said, ¡°killing is illegal. DON¡¯T DO ANYTHING RASH! ¡± Everyone looked at the dark muzzle and did not dare to move. ¡°against thew? ¡± Huo Nanchen even smiled, ¡°how did he insult my wife just now? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll spare your life. It¡¯s just a broken arm or leg, that¡¯s all. ¡± Gu Ruochu could clearly sense the danger that was wreaking havoc on his body and felt her heart skip a beat. She did not want Huo Nanchen to break thew or even go to jail for the sake of such a slut. Gu Yanwei cried so much that her snot and tears were flowing out. She really wanted to kneel down before this couple. Huo Nanchen was no different from an Asura at this moment. ¡°What is it, Gu Yanwei? Do you want to admit what you¡¯ve done now, or do you want to continue refusing to admit it? ¡± Gu Ruochu suddenly raised her voice, provoking Gu Yanwei into kneeling on the ground with a PLOP She covered her ears and screamed, ¡°I did it, I designed it! ¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of Gu Ruochu¡¯s business. Gu Li went to the bar by herself. I found a man who looked a lot like Huo Nanchen to have a good time with her. I also found someone to fix the surveince video so that you would think that Huo Nanchen and Gu Li had slept together! ¡± In the quiet outer hall, Gu Yanwei¡¯s voice was heard clearly by everyone. Chapter 280 - Chapter 283 cried until she was on the verge of death

Chapter 280: Chapter 283 cried until she was on the verge of death

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The situation had now changed and everyone was carefully digesting this huge amount of information. The young master did not touch Gu Li? Nor was it the so-called Young Madam who had plotted against her husband. All of this was a self-directed act by Gu Yanwei and she had even ndered the young Madam! How much hatred was this! Huang Meixiang¡¯s mouth was wide open. She was shocked and disappointed at the same time. How could this be? ¡°Chairman Ning, Madam Ning, your goddaughter has personally admitted this. ¡± Gu Ruochu let go of her hand. ¡°The word ¡®innocent¡¯ REALLY MAKES PEOPLE LAUGH! ¡± ¡°This woman is really vicious. How could I have ever thought that this woman was good! Aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution? ! ¡± Qi Ru felt a lingering fear. Back then, she had coaxed herself into going around in circles and even tried to set her up with Nanchen. Gu Yanwei had cried until she was on the verge of death. Her mournful cries had caused the others to feel sympathy for her. However, when they thought about how she had plotted against Huo Nanchen and ndered Gu Ruochu, they trembled at her scheming. Ning Tang¡¯s expression was a little gloomy but he did not speak immediately. Instead, he was considering how to plead for Gu Yanwei. After listening to Gu Yanwei¡¯s story, Zhang Xuan seemed to remember that she did ask for someone¡¯s contact information. She was just purely admiring him. She doted on Gu Yanwei so much that she wanted to pluck the moon from the sky and give it to her. Naturally, she would give her anything she asked. Gu Yanwei¡¯s face was as Pale as death. If it weren¡¯t for Zhang Xuan supporting her, she would have copsed on the ground. Her emotions were on the verge of breaking down. ¡°That¡¯s not all she did. ¡± Huo Nanchen casually threw the gun to the side. His face was still cold, and he walked steadily towards Gu Yanwei. ¡°today, let¡¯s settle the score. ¡± His voice was as noble and elegant as ever, but it had be iparably terrifying in Gu Yanwei¡¯s ears. She only dared to hide beside Zhang Xuan. ¡°You¡¯ve harmed my wife and smeared my dirty water. Do you think that I won¡¯t really do anything to you? ¡± He spoke slowly as a bone-chilling aura shot up from Gu Yanwei¡¯s back. That powerful aura was so oppressive that she could hardly breathe. Zhang Xuan could not take it any longer and said, ¡°this matter is indeed Yanwei¡¯s fault. However, Yanwei is still a very young girl. She¡¯s still immature. Nanchen, can¡¯t you forgive her for Auntie¡¯s sake this once? I promise, I promise that there won¡¯t be a next time? ¡± Huo zhenggang looked at Gu Ruochu and softened his tone, ¡°it¡¯s better to avoid unnecessary trouble. I¡¯ve wronged you just now, but Yan Wei is chairman Ning¡¯s daughter and your sister. There¡¯s no need for you to be so calctive. ¡± In that case, Ning Tang would owe him a favor. Besides, he did not want to make the rtionship between the two families too awkward. Forgive Gu Yanwei Gu Ruochu felt that Zhang Xuan did not put her in his eyes at all. This woman had just used such insulting words to insult him and use Wang Xin of having an affair with her. Gu Yanwei had been forgiven so easily and now she was allowing her to harm him again? Not only had she done evil, she had even turned the tables on her! Huo Zhenggang¡¯s words, in particr, had made Gu Ruochu realize how small and pitiful she was in their eyes. ¡°NEXT TIME? ¡± Huo Nanchen repeated, but his words were as cold as ice. ¡°there won¡¯t be a next time. I won¡¯t let her suffer the slightest grievance. All of you are protecting Gu Yanwei, but there¡¯s only one person I want to protect. ¡± ¡°Gu Yanwei, it¡¯s time for you to pay the price you deserve. ¡± Gu Yanwei felt a pain in her hair and was almost dragged towards the door. She felt as if her scalp was about to be ripped off. ¡°Let go of me! Let go of me! ¡± The next second, Gu Yanwei¡¯s sudden fall gave everyone a shock. Gu Yanwei fell heavily to the ground. She felt an intense and sharp pain all over her body. Her leather shoes crushed her hand. Gu Yanwei¡¯s scream made everyone¡¯s heart jump. They had no doubt that Huo nanchen would really kill Gu Yanwei next. Chapter 281 - Chapter 284 punishment

Chapter 281: Chapter 284 punishment

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You still dare to throw dirty water at my wife? If you have the guts, tell me one more time, Huh? ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s expression was as cold as ever, but his expression remained the same as he moved his feet away. ¡°since you¡¯ve opened your mouth, don¡¯t even think about taking half your life. ¡± He had thought that with the Ning family¡¯s protection, not only did he set up such a sinister plot, he had even tried to frame Gu Ruochu in return. He did not know the immensity of Heaven and earth until he had thoroughly taught her a lesson. Every word he said seemed to contain ice-cold dregs. One could only see his exquisite and god-like facial features. Even though he was clearly full of hostility and endless danger, he still made people reluctant to take their eyes off him. Gu Yanwei trembled violently, and tears could not stop flowing. ¡°Godmother, save me! ¡± She was really afraid, and her mouth let out a painful Moan. Zhang Xuan saw that Gu Yanwei was crying so miserably, so she wiped her tears and rushed over. ¡°ENOUGH! ¡± But in the next moment, a hand suddenly grabbed her neck. Gu Yanwei thought that the nightmare had ended, but the suffocation that followed made her truly feel what suffocation was and what real despair was. A long leg kicked towards her and Gu Yanwei was sent flying a few meters away without a sound. ¡°YANWEI! ¡± Zhang Xuan¡¯s heart was filled with extreme pain. She hated herself for not being able to protect her and her eyes filled with hatred when she looked at Gu Ruochu. ¡°YANWEI! ¡± ¡°Godmother, I¡¯m in so much pain, I¡¯m really in so much pain! ¡± Gu Yanwei cried until her heart was broken. ¡°It¡¯s alright, my dear daughter. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital. ¡± Zhang Xuan slowly helped her up. Her heart was filled with extreme pain, ¡°godmother will never let you suffer in the future! ¡± Huo Zhenggang¡¯s face darkened when he saw this scene. As the head of the family, he had spoken out to Gu Ruochu to forgive Gu Yanwei for protecting the rtionship between the two families. However, this b * stard would never listen to his father! ¡°HMPH! ¡± Huo Zhenggang turned around and left. Qi Ru wiped the corner of her eyes and followed him. The entire scene was like a real asura battlefield. Gu Yanwei was on the verge of death. Gu Ruochu stood beside Huo Nanchen and held his hand tightly. ¡°Are you afraid of me? ¡± He held her hand with great strength and his voice was low and deep. ¡°No, the only person in this world that I don¡¯t know and don¡¯t want to be afraid of is you. ¡± His eyes shed and he gently pulled her into his arms. He ced one hand on his back andforted her one by one. She lifted her Chin and was held tightly in his arms. Zhang Xuan saw that Huo Nanchen had hurt her daughter but was still showing off his affection for his wife. The evil fire in her heart burned with all her might. Gu Ruochu saw how badly Gu Yanwei had been beaten up. This lesson was enough to make her wish that she could return to her mother¡¯s womb and be aborted. However, when she saw how Zhang Xuan was defending Gu Yanwei, the elegantdy shed tears for her and hugged her in her arms as sheforted her gently. At this moment, Gu Ruochu actually felt a sense of disheartened envy. She felt that the scene before her eyes was so blinding. A series of broken images appeared in her mind. It seemed to be the scene where Zhou Yunxi had once scolded her ¡°What right do you have topare yourself with Yanwei? She¡¯s smarter than you and kinder than you. Even the fortune-teller said that she was born with a rich and noble life. You¡¯re just a weed. You don¡¯t have any fortune but only a wretched life! ¡± ¡°Gu Ruochu, how can you be so evil! Listen to me. If you bully your sister again, you won¡¯t have to go to school! You haven¡¯t even eaten! ¡± ¡°You¡¯re vicious. Yan Wei is much better than you, Bah! ¡± She only wanted her mother¡¯s attention. Is this what it means to be vicious? ... She had long since integrated herself into Gu Ruochu¡¯s true feelings. She had been alone since she was young. That girl had once yearned for a trace of maternal love but that was all she could hope for. Chapter 282 - Chapter 285: an indescribable sense of defeat

Chapter 282: Chapter 285: an indescribable sense of defeat

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Even though she wanted to cry, she could not help butugh. Her heart began to ache as well. Gu Yanwei was so lucky. Zhou Yunxi truly loved and protected her. Now, she had Zhang Xuan as well. The heavens were always looking out for her. What about her No matter what she did, she would never be loved by those people. It was as if mocking Gu Yanwei, this defeated opponent, had be meaningless. She felt a sense of hopelessness and despair. ¡°Ruo Chu? ¡± Huo Nanchen noticed that Gu Ruochu was looking at Gu Yanwei with a strange gaze. Her gaze was filled with envy and sorrow. Yes, it was sorrowful and deste. With just one nce, he understood. ¡°Everyone, I won¡¯t be seeing you out. ¡± Huo Nanchen was only making a symbolic gesture. This made the anger in Zhang Xuan¡¯s heart grow even more intense. Huo Nanchen bent down and carried Gu Ruochu on the SOFA. He poured some warm water and said, ¡°honey, drink some water. ¡± He took off her shoes and ced them on hisp. Perhaps because her emotions were not quite right, her legs would unconsciously tremble. His hand gently rubbed her legs and ankles. The warmth passed through his fingertips to his entire body. Gu Ruochu raised her head and met his deep eyes. They were as bright as the stars in the night sky. They were so beautiful, but they also carried a deep affection and warmth that she could not understand. Gu Ruochu took the cup and took a SIP. Her heart trembled violently and it was aching again. In fact, it was still a little painful. She could not take it anymore. She buried her head in his shoulder and tried her best to hold back the tears that were about to fall in the next moment. He was all she had left. He was all she had left. Her throat was so sore that she could not say a word. She could only rely on the man beside her. Huo Nanchen reached out and pulled her into his embrace. He took the cup from her hand and his embrace grew tighter and tighter. She then ced her hands on his shoulders and hugged him with all her might. ¡°silly girl, you can cry if you want to. You don¡¯t have to suppress your emotions. From now on, you¡¯re my princess and you don¡¯t care about those useless people. I¡¯m enough as long as you have me. ¡± The princess in his hands. He gently caressed her back with his hand. His voice was so gentle that one could not help but fall in love with it ¡°Mydy, she has experienced everything that does not belong to her age but she can still maintain her original heart. She¡¯s weak and strong and does not shed tears easily. My Lady is the bestdy in the world. ¡± Gu Ruochu was still feeling sad at first, but when she heard him coax her like this, her tears suddenly turned into a smile. ¡°You say that I am a gooddy? ¡± ¡°Of course. ¡± He spoke word by word, as if he had directly poked the softest spot in her heart. It was as if he had walked through a barrennd and miraculously nourished it. Huo Nanchen looked at her dazed expression and the smile on his lips became even more prominent. He lowered his head and nted a kiss on her forehead. The soft, jelly-like lips fell from her forehead. They were so tender and gentle. Gu Ruochu felt as if her heart had been healed, filled with intoxication and sweetness. Unable to extricate herself, she fell deeply into it. ¡°Alright, little flower cat, it¡¯s time for you to take a bath and go to bed. ¡± Huo Nanchen tapped her nose, ¡°Hubby will take care of you. ¡± The makeup on her face was almost gone. ¡°MM. ¡± The others had also heard Huo Nanchen¡¯s words. If they had not heard it with their own ears, it would be hard to imagine that a cold person would say such gentle words of love to his wife. ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡± Ning Tang saw the interaction between the two of them and did not know why he felt an indescribable feeling. Zhang Xuan looked at Gu Yanwei staring at the couple in a daze. Her face was so pale that it looked like a ghost. She sighed softly in her heart. Love was something that people could not extricate themselves from. Gu Yanwei suddenly smiled. She was indescribably dejected. Chapter 283 - Chapter 286 dealing with people

Chapter 283: Chapter 286 dealing with people

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The person whom she had spent so much effort to obtain had easily stood by Gu Ruochu¡¯s side. Now, Gu Ruochu was satisfied with what she had done to her. Huang Meixiang looked at Gu Yanwei in secret. She almost wanted to dig a hole in her body. This SL * t actually dared to harm her daughter. Now, she could only endure it. Gu Qiang kept quiet. He Must Find Zhou Yunxi and Gu Yanwei to settle this debt with them. How outrageous! She had actually bullied Lili! ¡°Chairman Ning, everyone, pleasee this way. ¡± Mother Zhang cleared her throat and yawned. Seeing Gu Yanwei in such a sorry state with her own eyes, she really could not recall her glorious past. This time, this woman would not dare to be a demon again. Only the Gu and Ning families were left in the outer hall. Huo nanchen carried Gu Ruochu upstairs. She was clearly giving him a cold shoulder. ¡°At least we¡¯re elders. This attitude is too bad! ¡± Zhang Xuanined as she felt that she had lost all her face. Ning Tang did not say another word and walked away. He did not even look at Zhang Xuan and Gu Yanwei. What happened today was too absurd. ¡°Yanwei, don¡¯t forget your surname! ¡± Huang Meixiang purposely mocked her as she walked past. She then left with her daughter in a huff. Gu Yanwei was extremely weak at the moment. She was sent to the hospital by Zhang Xuan overnight for a checkup. Zhang Xuan was afraid that something might happen to her because she was in a low mood. He could only let her stay in the hospital temporarily to recuperate. Gu Ruochu only felt much calmer when she reached the top of the stairs. She did not know what had triggered her to have such negative emotions just now, but now that she thought about it, it was rather baffling. ¡°I¡¯ll take off my makeup first. You can go take a shower. ¡± Gu Ruochu pushed him towards the bathroom but saw the corners of his lips rise as he moved closer, ¡°do you want toe along? ¡± ¡°No! ¡± Gu Ruochu felt a little impure after being stared at so meaningfully by him. She pushed him but was instead pressed against the bathroom door by him. There was a hint of a smile in his voice, ¡°alright then,e back after the shower. ¡± Come back for what? Gu Ruochu felt that her face was a little hot, but it was still a little something. ¡°Hurry up and take a shower! ¡± She lowered her head and pushed him into the bathroom. Huo Nanchen could not help butugh. He felt a little itchy when he saw her thin skin and turned around to enter the bathroom. After much difficulty, Gu Ruochu reached out to cover her face. It was indeed a little hot. She did not know how he had such good stamina to catch her every night. Gu Ruochu sat on the dressing table and removed her makeup in a few minutes. Just as she sat by the bed, she saw that her phone screen lit up and Jin Ye¡¯s name was jumping on it. ¡°Hello, Jin Ye? What¡¯s the matter with you sote at night? ¡± She wanted to thank Jin Ye. If he had not helped her hack into Gu Yanwei¡¯sputer through the air, it would have been difficult to resolve the situation in front of so many people this afternoon. ¡°It¡¯s me, Ruo Chu. ¡± Su Ze¡¯s voice was heard and he deliberately lowered it, ¡°Jin Ye just took a ne to country F and someone is tracking him. ¡± ¡°tracking him? ¡± Gu Ruochu was a little confused, ¡°what happened? ¡± ¡°I also wanted to ask you, didn¡¯t he help you hack into Gu Yanwei¡¯sputer today? In the end, he was targeted by the other party. ¡± Su Ze was a little angry but he could not throw a Tantrum in front of Gu Ruochu. ¡°Right now, Jin Ye is being pursued by the other party¡¯s people, so I¡¯ve secretly apanied him to country F to hide for a while. You know that he¡¯s a celebrity, so his identity is a little special. ¡± Jin Ye was only a celebrity. It was very dangerous to provoke these people. Especially since the other party had connections with the Ning family, their background was veryplicated. Chapter 284 - Chapter 287: a small surprise

Chapter 284: Chapter 287: a small surprise

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I understand. Su Ze, don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll get my friend to help him. Tell him to be careful and ensure his own safety. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not expect the Ning family to find Jin ye so quickly and make a move on Jin ye in such a short period of time. Zhang Xuan did not dare to touch her, but she could make a move on the people around her. This time, she had implicated Jin Ye. ¡°Alright. ¡± Su Ze felt relieved and hung up the phone. ¡°whose call is it? ¡± The voice that was close to her ear rang, scaring Gu Ruochu so much that she shook her phone. The bright screen still remained on the contact¡¯s side. ¡°You¡¯re done showering? ¡± Gu Ruochu turned around and saw the person who had suddenly approached her. She did not expect him toe out so quickly and sit behind her without anyone noticing. There was only a towel by her waist and her hair was a little messy. Instead, it gave her perfect face an evil and seductive feeling. He did not know why but he felt a sense of guilt. His face was a little stiff and he wished that he could close the page before he came out of the bathroom. ¡°MM. ¡± His gaze shifted away from the phone screen in a second and he reached out to untie her long hair and spread it over her shoulders. As the light shone down, her eyes shed with a bright light. He suddenly moved closer and sealed her lips. His hand slid down from the side of her face and prated through her clothes to hold her shoulders. His gaze was burning. Every inch of fire shed in his eyes and it was as if he had attracted the collision of ice and fire. The mengbeast had locked onto its prey and it did not hide its aggression at all. Gu Ruochu did not say a word but subconsciously curled up to the side. He had already kissed the left side of her neck. His breath was soft, numb, and hot. She felt her entire body tremble under his hand and could only wrap her arms around his shoulders. ¡°who was that on the phone just now? ¡± The words that he had asked next to her ear instantly woke Gu Ruochu up a little. Did he not see it just now Or did he see it on purpose to test her? She did not know why but her heart felt increasingly weak. ¡°It was... ¡± He suddenly bit her corbone. The force was not small and the pain made her shrink, ¡°why did you bite me? ¡± It waste at night and there was a faint sense of restlessness in the air. Huo Nanchen leaned forward and pressed down on her from behind. He pushed her hand away and rubbed his palm against her back as if he wanted to crush her, ¡°your heart is beating so fast that it¡¯s about to jump out of your chest. ¡± ¡°...¡± Someone¡¯s phone rang, disturbing the silence in the room. It¡¯s sote, who could it be? ¡°It seems like the phone is ringing? ¡± Was it his or hers? At this moment, Gu Ruochu had forgotten whose phone was ringing and her mind was in a daze. She remembered the call from Su Ze. Could it be Jin ye himself Could it be an ident Gu Ruochu¡¯s mind quivered as she struggled to remember. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear the phone ring? ¡± Huo Nanchen replied hesitantly. Gu Ruochu struggled to move forward and reached for her phone from the bedside table, ¡°hello, who is it? ¡± In the next second, her breath was stuck in her throat and her facial features seemed to be twisted together. Gu Ruochu could no longer think. This man... ... Sweat dripped from his body. His muscles were well-proportioned and his physique, which concealed his strength, was perfect. Her two legs were pressed against the bedsheet and she was unable to move. She lifted her neck and inhaled while her empty hands clutched tightly onto the bedsheet below her. His lips began to search her back and her body temperature grew higher and higher. Her mind became more and more chaotic and she could only helplessly pull on the bedsheet. Gu Ruochu was in a daze. She turned around only to bump into those deep eyes. The veins near her temples bulged and gradually faded away. She was still immersed in the intense emotions of enduring and doing this. Wang Xin thought that Gu Ruochu would not pick up his call. At this moment, he was a little surprised. Chapter 285 - Chapter 288 is about me

Chapter 285: Chapter 288 is about me

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She was still willing to listen to his call and was not as determined as she was before. Indeed, a woman will never forget the first man she loves. Wang Xin was still in the hospital. He stood at the door of Gu Yanwei¡¯s ward and did not enter. There was a middle-aged woman who looked very unfamiliar but also looked like a richdy who was busy with Gu Yanwei. There were also a few bodyguards standing outside the ward. Wang Xin did not remember that Gu Yanwei had such an imposing friend. Furthermore, thisdy looked quite young but her aura seemed to be at least thirty-five years old. ¡°Ruo Chu? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not speak when she heard the call. She called out first as if she was puzzled. Gu Ruochu heard an unfamiliar male voice over the phone. It was not Jin ye at all. ¡°Wang Xin? ¡± She was stunned for a few seconds before this name popped up in her mind. If Gu Yanwei had not used this stupid name to brainwash her this afternoon, she would not have been able to remember it at all. Why is this fellow calling me at this time And at such an awkward moment! ¡°It¡¯s me. ¡± Wang Xin¡¯s voice had softened considerably. For some reason, he felt that her voice was exceptionally gentle at this moment. There was even a tinge of passion and charm in it. It was as if he had returned to the time when he was in love. Huo Nanchen¡¯s expression tensed up when he heard Wang Xin¡¯s name. However, he continued to work hard without saying a word. She was still sprawled on the ground and unable to move. He had covered her from behind with great strength. This man really knows how to pick the right time. He¡¯s even the so-called ex-boyfriend. That man had once upied the most beautiful moments of her life and youth. Huo Nanchen suddenly felt a sense of malice at the thought of this. Gu Ruochu felt extremely sad at the thought of this. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ¡± Gu Ruochu tried her best to hold back the voice that was stuck in her throat. All she wanted to do was to brush Wang Xin off with a few words. She would feel a little embarrassed if she were to hear anything. Her legs were very tight and her knees could only support the man on the bed. Gu Ruochu felt very tormented. Her entire body was trembling gently. The person behind her did not say a word and was working even harder. Gu Ruochu¡¯s hand was clutching the bedsheet tightly. ¡°I¡¯m at the door of Yanwei¡¯s ward. She seems to be injured. Come and take a look too. Yanwei seems to be very upset. ¡± Wang Xin thought that he had thought this through. After all, they were sisters and they would not care too much about these things. In the next second, Gu Ruochu was flipped over by the person behind her. ¡°Ah! ¡± A short scream rang out and the room fell silent again. Wang Xin heard the voice from the other end. It was a little flirtatious, as if it was both painful and joyful. He was stunned for a moment. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen? ¡± However, Gu Ruochu¡¯s phone was flung to the other side of the bed. It fell on the bed without making a single sound as the room fell into an awkward silence. Wang Xin suddenly realized something and his face slowly darkened. Gu Ruochu did not hang up but it was clear that no one was picking up. What are they doing... ... Huo Nanchen does not look like he likes women. How could that be? Suspicion, confusion, exasperation, and unwillingness were all mixed together. Wang Xin practically pressed his phone to his ear in an attempt to hear something. Gu Ruochu wrapped her arms around his neck and no longer paid any attention to the phone. Under the light, his facial features followed the veins on his forehead. It was obvious that he was enduring the pain and sweet torture. ¡°Why did he call you? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know... how... ¡± Before he could finish his sentence, the moment he opened his teeth, he could not resist the power of Meng Li and it burst out from his throat. His voice was not soft. Chapter 286 - Chapter 289: Shut Up

Chapter 286: Chapter 289: Shut Up

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Damn it, I¡¯ve been tricked! Gu Ruochu understood what he was thinking and felt that this man was truly scheming. Just as she was about to scold him, she realized that she had not even let out a sigh of relief. Wang Xin heard everything clearly. His breathing alternated between heavy and light. In the end, it turned into intense anger and he flung his phone to the ground. No Man would want to hear that his ex was in another man¡¯s bed and that he was being doted on in every way possible. He was the kind of man who did not want his ex-girlfriend to have a good life and could only find someone who was much worse than him and who would miss him for the rest of his life! The scene that had just happened was simply stimting him over and over again, making him feel like he was seeing a scene. Wang Xin felt like his cerebral cortex was about to explode. He probably wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep tonight. ¡°Why, are you still worried about your little lover? ¡± Gu Yanwei had gotten out of bed at some point and was leaning against the door. Her delicate appearance had be a little more pitiful. However, the words she said were extremely sharp. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that she doesn¡¯t want a good-for-nothing like you. So, don¡¯t try to please her. No matter how much you try to redeem yourself like a dog, she doesn¡¯t want a good-for-nothing like you! ¡± ¡°Shut up! ¡± Wang Xin exploded in an instant. He even smashed his phone against the wall and said sinisterly, ¡°Gu Yanwei, you won¡¯t be any better. ¡± ¡°You! ¡± Gu Yanwei saw that he was furious. She was so angry that her chest kept heaving up and down. Her emotions were about to copse again. Why was everyone like this Why was everyone ming her for being bad? She was bad! ¡°Ah... ¡± When the nurse saw that Gu Yanwei suddenly tore her hair in an intense mood, a few people were so scared that they pounced on her from behind and hugged her. There was a moment of confusion. ¡ª The Royal Road The office ¡°You say, Gu Li thinks is your husband and her spring breeze once went to your house to make a fuss, finally discovered is Gu Yanwei to design a scheme? ¡± Chu Xin knitted her thin eyebrows, her small face full of disbelief: ¡°This is too shameless, if she really seed and then make a child, everyone can forget about peace. ¡± What a series of ys. If this gets into the plot, the consequences will be unimaginable. Gu Yanwei is too crazy, even his own cousin was designed. To any clean girl, being humiliated by others was a nightmare. ¡°I only have two words to describe this kind of woman. ¡± Rong Xiao¡¯s tone was filled with disdain as he knocked on the table, ¡°Bilian from the pharmacy. ¡± This was the first time he had met a woman like this. It was too much of a blow to his worldview. ¡°However, I would like to know, why did you suspect Gu Yanwei? ¡± ¡°other than this woman, who else would have such malicious intentions towards me? Besides, the group of reporters who suddenly came to me at thest press conference was also Gu Yanwei¡¯s helper. ¡± Gu Ruochu shook her head In any case, 80% of the time, gu yanwei would be the one to me. ¡°That¡¯s true. ¡± Xu Yichen sat quietly by the side with a calm expression on his face. ¡°That reporter surnamed Jin fromst time was Gu Yanwei¡¯s aplice. ¡± Chu Xin could not quite understand. As an adopted daughter, it was a little too much for her to go through so much trouble to deal with her own sister. What surprised her even more was that her adopted daughter held a high position at home while her own daughter acted as if she was sticking close to her. This was the first time she had seen her after living for so long. ¡°Jin ye has gone to country F. he won¡¯t be able to return anytime soon. We can only focus on filming the others first, ¡± Chu Xin said. ¡°I don¡¯t know how Jin ye is doing in country F. I feel that it¡¯s not safe for him to be alone abroad. ¡± Gu Ruochu was rather worried when Jin ye was mentioned. ¡°I¡¯ve implicated him, so I¡¯ll be responsible for him until the end. ¡± Chapter 287 - Chapter 290 came to mind

Chapter 287: Chapter 290 came to mind

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything will be fine. There are so many of us here. ¡± Chu Xinforted while Gu Ruochu nodded. She had to think of a way to contact Jin Ye. Xu Yichen suddenly looked at the time and urged her, ¡°it¡¯s about time. Ruo Chu, you should go back first. ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be leaving first. ¡± Xu Yichen¡¯s throat seemed to choke as he looked at her quietly. He then smiled calmly, ¡°go ahead. ¡± Gu Ruochu took her bag and turned to open it. As he watched her leave, aplicated look finally shed across Xu Yichen¡¯s calm eyes. From now on, she is someone else¡¯s girl. Ah Qi, you must be happy. Ruo Chu, you must be happy. He looked at her and finally disappeared from his sight. ¡°I say, why are you acting so strange today? ¡± Rong Xiao approached her strangely but he managed to dodge in time and turned around to leave. ¡°It¡¯s so strange. ¡± Rong Xiao waspletely confused. Chu Xin shook her head calmly and took a sip from her teacup. Soon, Gu Ruochu drove back to the huo family home. The moment she got out of the car, the Furry Golden Retriever wagged its tail and walked towards her. It twirled around her leg and gently tugged at her trouser leg as if it wanted to take her to the garden. ¡°What¡¯s that? ¡± The dog tugged at her with all its might and even used its long beak to prod her leg. It hummed anxiously. The garden in the twilight was very beautiful. The lights in the entire vi were as bright as a city. Gu Ruochu had a strange feeling. She lifted her head and saw that a swing had been built on top of it. An ivory-colored rose and violets formed a broad and three-dimensional background. The swing built below was gracefully suspended in mid-air. Looking through the remnants of the setting sun, it was covered with a faintyer of gold. It was a stunning beauty. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart was stirred as she slowly walked towards the swing. She could feel the softest part of her heart being touched. She could not describe her fondness for it. It was so beautiful, it was really beautiful. It was as if it had appeared countless times in her dreams. Gu Ruochu had had the most beautiful dream in the past. It was just like this scene before her. In her dream, there wererge patches of flowers that were blooming. By the time Huo Nanchen saw this, Gu Ruochu was already sitting on the swing, rippling in the breeze. Little petals fell down and floated in the air under the gentle breeze. They rose and fell with a fragrant scent. They even followed Gu Ruochu and floated in the air, flying towards her with an indescribable sense of beauty. In that instant, it was like a dream. ¡°Do you like it? ¡± Gu Ruochu raised her head and saw the man walking towards her against the light. Her eyes almost turned into crescent moons as she smiled happily from the bottom of her heart. She did not know what kind of feeling she gave Huo Nanchen. It was as if her heart waspletely wrapped by a soft object. ¡°Why did you think of making a swing here? ¡± ¡°I made it for you. I think you¡¯ll like it. ¡± He slowly approached and sat on the swing. Gu Ruochu paused. Her deep and mellow voice seemed to have magic power. The air was filled with fragrance. Many images shed across her mind. She was originally from a different world from him. It was just an ident that the fish fell in love with the sea bird. However, the heavens had allowed her toe to his side and she still fell in love with him. In her previous life, she would never have dared to dream of having such a person by her side. Suddenly, Gu Ruochu felt her head ache. It seemed to be the exact same scene. The swing, the people, the garden... ... Many images shed past quickly, bing clearer and clearer ... The outline of the boy in the image became clearer and clearer. Gu Ruochu could almost see his outline. Chapter 288 - Chapter 291 added all the gifts

Chapter 288: Chapter 291 added all the gifts

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She could no longer lie to herself that this was just a dream. This was something that had really happened! ¡°Huo Nanchen... ¡± She pulled on Huo Nanchen¡¯s sleeve, feeling insecure. Huo Nanchen looked at her uneasy eyes and stroked the strands of hair on her forehead, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°I seem to have remembered something that happened in the past. I remember it now! ¡± Gu Ruochu was a little emotional because she had not been able to get the original owner¡¯s memory when she was reborn. This proved that the original owner had most likely lost her memory after the car ident. Now, she seemed to be slowly remembering. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t be afraid. ¡± Huo Nanchen hugged her from the side and gently nted a kiss on her forehead, ¡°you¡¯ll remember eventually. Don¡¯t worry, no matter what happens, I¡¯ll be there. ¡± ¡°okay. ¡± Thest sentencepletely calmed Gu Ruochu¡¯s emotions. Yes, she could not be too anxious. Gu Ruochu leaned back on his shoulder and slowly closed her eyes. His arm around her waist tightened and the swing swayed in the air. ¡°Ruo Chu, open your eyes. ¡± A seductive voice rang in her ears. Her eyshes fluttered but she slowly opened her eyes. Suddenly, tens of thousands of tiny golden lights lit up in the surroundings, dazzling and dazzling. Gu Ruochu did not even know what had happened as theyers of light around her were ignited. In an instant, the surroundings were lit up as if it was daytime. It was shockingly beautiful. It was as if the entire world was shrouded in arge golden light that scattered like a dream. Gu Ruochu stood rooted to the spot in a daze. The dazzling mes scattered in all directions and the starlight filled the surroundings. The surrounding sparks lit up the people on the swing. It was too shocking and too beautiful. ¡°So beautiful! ¡± Gu Ruochu held her breath. A simple description could not describe the scene before her eyes. The scenes from this movie had appeared before her eyes. Gu Ruochu was very shocked. Everything before her eyes was so dreamy. That soul-stirring beauty hadpletely satisfied her beautiful dream. Whether it was in her past life or this one, she had never experienced it before. ¡°What Day is it today? ¡± ¡°today is my first birthday for you. ¡± This year¡¯s birthday has already passed, so she hoped to make up for it. Gu Ruochu looked at him and could not help but burst intoughter, ¡°who gives so many presents on their birthday? ¡± ¡°Mm, and thest neen birthday presents. ¡± He looked at her with a deep and shallow smile in his eyes. Thest neen years... ... Birthday presents ? ? Gu Ruochu looked at therge and small boxes. They were all gifts that he had carefully selected. She counted them and found that there were exactly 20 of them. ¡°I want to make up for all your birthday gifts. Not only your birthday, but also all the other holidays. I want every single one of them. ¡± I want to make up for all your birthday gifts... ... Not only your birthday, but also all the other holidays... ... I want every single one of them... ... At that moment, Gu Ruochu felt an inexplicable sense of suffocation in her heart. This man was really... ... There was a mixture of bitterness and joy. She wanted to cry andugh at the same time. Who would not like to be coaxed like this? Moreover, every single sentence struck her soft heart. ¡°D * MN, this is too romantic, too torturous! ¡± Huo Zijun, who had taken a photo from afar, finally could not help but jump out. Gu Ruochu turned around and saw that Huo Zijun was hugging the DSLR and was about to burst into tears. He had been tormented. Gu Ruochu asked, ¡°did you take a photo secretly? ¡± ¡°Of course not, I was the one who asked me to take it. It was so beautifully taken. It could also be a birthday present for my sister-inw, ¡± Huo Zijun exined with a smile. Chapter 289 - Chapter 292: Surprise

Chapter 289: Chapter 292: Surprise

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo Zijun handed over the camera in his hand and grinned, ¡°look, I¡¯ve photographed the two of you like models. How beautiful. ¡± Gu Ruochu took the camera and looked at it. She never thought that this kid¡¯s photography skills would be so good. No matter which angle you looked at it from, it was a beautiful picture. The tiny firelight illuminated their faces in an instant and was captured by Huo Zijun. In the photo, Gu Ruochu saw the tenderness in Huo Nanchen¡¯s eyes. A sense of happiness quickly spread from the bottom of her heart and filled her with sweetness. ¡°sister-inw, happy birthday. ¡± Huo Zijun magically took out an exquisite pink gift box from behind him. There was even a pink ribbon tied around the box. It was pink and Dreamy. ¡°This is a gift from me to you. I, the Messenger, will personally hold it and give it to the most beautiful woman in our family. Guess what this is? ¡± Gu Ruochu was amused by his tone and blinked, ¡°HMM, it can¡¯t be a snake or a worm, right? ¡± ¡°Open it and see. ¡± Huo Nanchen smiled and gestured for her to open it. He then looked at the man who was hugging her tightly and opened the gift box that Huo Zijun had handed to her. Under the light, a pair of crystal shoes waspletely exposed to Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes, stunning her beyond belief. Every girl probably longed to own a pair of crystal shoes. The exquisite workmanship and the crystal on top made it difficult for anyone to take their eyes off them. In the instant that Gu Ruochu was stunned, Huo Zijun ¡°conjured¡± another gift box from behind, ¡°there¡¯s this too, please open it for our beautifuldy to take a look. ¡± Inside the gift boxy an extremely beautiful wedding dress. The diamond shone with a faint luster under the light and was extremely beautiful. Gu Ruochu nced at the wedding dress in the gift box and turned around. Her tears almost fell at that moment and she could only wipe the corners of her eyes with a tissue. She remembered that night when he was about to go to country M. She thought that she had fallen asleep but she never expected that he would take her words to heart. It turned out that he knew that she wanted to wear the wedding dress for once. She said that she wanted to marry him again. Later on, she thought that Huo Nanchen was joking when he said that he wanted to hold a wedding again. Now that she had seen it with her own eyes, she felt it in her heart. ¡°Even though I can¡¯tpare to those professional designers, I can¡¯t help but want to design a wedding dress for you. Do you like it? ¡± A low voice rang out as her fingers wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes. She held his hand and opened her mouth to say something, but she began to sob again. Gu Ruochu was crying in front of his eyes. How could she not like it? He had given her almost everything that a girl had dreamed of. At this moment, she felt that he must have loved her. ¡°Why did you think of gifting me a ss slipper? ¡± She had indeed mentioned the wedding dress in secret, but where did the ss slippere from? ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that whoever wears a ss slipper must marry that man? HMM, only I can give you a ss slipper. ¡± His gaze made her feel a rush of excitement. One nce, ten thousand years. Gu Ruochu was practicallyughing and crying the entire time. What should she do? She felt as if her happiness was reaching the heavens. The Crystal Shoes and the wedding dress were both very beautiful. The most beautiful scenery was this person in front of her. It would be great if this continued. That night, Gu Ruochu had a very sweet dream. However, she began to have nightmares in the middle of the night. She began to sweat profusely and woke Huo Nanchen up. He hugged her tightly as he watched her wake up from the nightmare. However, the name that came out of her mouth made him pause for a moment. He could hear it clearly. The name that came out of her mouth was Jin ye. Chapter 290 - Chapter 293 is not worth it

Chapter 290: Chapter 293 is not worth it

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo Nanchen woke up in an instant and hugged the woman beside him even tighter. He remembered the phone call she had made to that manst night and could not fall asleep. What does it mean to call another man¡¯s name in the middle of the night? Early the next morning, Gu Ruochu was woken up by the sound of running water in the bathroom. The sunlight was a little blinding. After being tossed and turnedst night, her body ached terribly. Gu Ruochu looked at the time and woke up in the end. She almost bumped into Huo Nanchen. There was a faint bruise on the bottom of his eyes and he did not seem to have slept well, so his entire face was a little tired. ¡°Did you not sleep wellst night? ¡± Huo Nanchen looked at her with aplicated look in his eyes. He hummed softly and raised his leg to walk past her. Gu Ruochu noticed that he was not in a good mood and immediately chased after him. ¡°Hubby, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Huo Nanchen almost did note back to his senses when he heard her take the initiative to call him. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, go wash up. ¡± The water and toothpaste had been prepared for her. Gu Ruochu saw the set of clothes that he had found for her and knew that he was considerate and loving. Gu Ruochu grabbed his arm and chased after him, ¡°why are you so sad so early in the morning? You look so pretty when you smile like you did yesterday. ¡± ¡°Go wash up. ¡± He still did not smile. Gu Ruochu was indignant and chased after him like a child, ¡°darling, show me your smile. ¡± Huo Nanchen:¡±...¡± This woman, does she think that I¡¯m smiling? He red at her and pulled her hand away. However, Gu Ruochu circled around from the left and grabbed his other arm, continuing to entangle him, ¡°show me your smile, darling, show me your smile again. ¡± ¡°Nanchen, husband, dear...-¡± Huo Nanchen:¡±...¡± He really had a feeling of not knowing whether tough or cry at the moment, Huo Nanchen face, simply grabbed her into the wash: ¡°good, don¡¯t wait for me to help you brush your teeth and put on clothes. ¡± Sensing the extremely dangerous aura and scorching heat from his body, Gu Ruochu decided not to provoke him at this time. Forst night¡¯s name, Huo Nanchen did not deliberately take it out, but to Jin ye this person has a deeper understanding and jealousy. When she arrived downstairs, Gu Ruochu was surprised to see two more people. It was an Shaosi and an duo. ¡°Good morning, you two. ¡± Gu Ruochu was stunned as if she had not expected this. ¡°Ruo Chu, this is an duo. She used toe to our house to y when she was young. I didn¡¯t expect her to grow up to be a big girl now. ¡± Qi Ru quickly introduced them and sighed. ¡°Auntie, I know Ruo Chu. I¡¯ve met her at Crimson thest time. There seems to be a small misunderstanding. ¡± An duo smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Nan Chen to get married after not seeing him for a few years. I thought he might be thest one to get married or not. ¡± An duo felt that she was not worth it when she thought of Ning Tangxi in Country M. Could it be that the promise she had made back then was about to be worthless because of Gu Ruochu? Gu Ruochu smiled but did not reply. This woman was different from what she appeared on the surface. Last time, she had mistakenly thought that Yang Xi had designs on Huo Nanchen and had given him medicine in public. The Triad Society should not be any weaker than this. ¡°Ruo Chu, is Nanchen treating you well? ¡± An Shaosi frowned and stepped on an duo¡¯s foot as a warning. If it were not for Mrs. Huo¡¯s invitation, he would not have brought an duo along. She was too talkative. ¡°Brother, why are you stepping on me? I was just asking. ¡± An duo acted coquettishly like a little girl. ¡°I was just asking, what are you feeling guilty about? ¡± Gu Ruochu listened to an duo¡¯s indirect attack and knew that she would not care if there was a hidden meaning in her words. Chapter 291 - Chapter 294: Why do I take medicine

Chapter 291: Chapter 294: Why do I take medicine

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION An duo felt as if a punch hadnded on a piece of cotton. Especially when she saw the rxed smile on Gu Ruochu¡¯s lips, she felt as if she was being mocked. Thinking about this made her even angrier. ¡°sister-inw does not have a guilty conscience. Perhaps she has been kept in the dark until now. ¡± Huo zirui suddenly interjected, ¡°don¡¯t you think so, sister-inw? ¡± ¡°Is that so? ¡± An duo deliberately nced at Gu Ruochu and asked in confusion, ¡°is there such an innocent girl in this world? I think there are many people who y dumb. ¡± Gu Ruochu should know about Ning Tangxi¡¯s existence. However, girls like them whoe from a small family are very calctive. They would never make things difficult for their husbands at a time like this. There¡¯s still one month left. An duo was excited and expectant. In just one month, sister Tangxi would return with her child. She could tolerate Gu Ruochu upying the magpie¡¯s nest for one month. When that timees, she would have to give up her position. She did not hate Gu Ruochu that much. She only felt that this woman had appearedter and she felt very unfair for Ning Tangxi. An duo and Huo zirui¡¯s inexplicable conversation left the others in a daze. Qi Ru especially felt that the atmosphere was not right. She felt that Huo Zirui¡¯s words today were very strange. The two of them kept interacting with each other. Gu Ruochu could guess what they were trying to imply. It was definitely not something good anyway. ¡°third brother and miss an really have a tacit understanding. They even told each other secrets and kept each other in riddles. ¡± Gu Ruochu smiled. ¡°Or are you two deliberately showing off your love in front of us? If you two are interested in each other, you can tell your mother. ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu really cares about other people showing off their love? ¡± An duo immediately interjected, ¡°other people say that they hate other people for nothing. ¡± ¡°Is that so? Why do I hear that the less someone has, the more beautiful they are? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not have much of a reaction and her reply was rather perfunctory. An duo¡¯s expression changed slightly. Gu Ruochu seemed to be having a normal conversation with her, causing an duo to frown. This person seemed to be a little arrogant, beautiful and willful. I¡¯m just a woman with no background. What¡¯s there to be proud of Where does she get her confidence from? An Shaosi nced at Gu Ruochu and teased her, ¡°don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. This sister of mine is like this. How can a crazy person fall in love? Zirui doesn¡¯t like her type either. ¡± ¡°If you like her, you can try to get along with her. ¡± Huo Zhenggang also mentioned that he felt that the an family was worthy of the Huo family. This son of his was too wild. Perhaps he could find a woman to restrain him. This time, it was huo Zirui¡¯s turn to change his expression. ¡°Dad, what are you talking about? ¡± Gu Ruochu ignored him. She and Huo Nanchen did whatever they were supposed to do and acted as if it was none of her business. ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the office. ¡± ¡°okay. ¡± An Shaosi heard that the couple was about to leave and remembered that he had important business to attend to today. He quickly chased after them. An duo naturally followed them slowly in her high heels. ¡°Nanchen, Lu Fang asked me to bring you the medicine. ¡± ¡°medicine? What medicine? ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at Huo Nanchen. Why did he take the medicine? ¡°It¡¯s an ordinary sleeping pill. I used to have an old problem of not being able to sleep. I¡¯m almost done now. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s expression did not change as he vaguely mentioned this. An Shaosi rubbed his nose but did not make a sound. Sleeping pills? Gu Ruochu remembered that she had indeed seen an empty bottle of sleeping pills on the bedside table. However, she had not seen it again after that incident. An duo stood behind her and nced at Gu Ruochu. A hint of understanding appeared on her face. ¡°Ruo Chu, don¡¯t you even know why Nanchen took the pills? ¡± Chapter 292 - Chapter 295 was strange

Chapter 292: Chapter 295 was strange

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu felt a little uneasy when she saw an duo¡¯s attitude. ¡°An duo, if you continue to talk so much in the future, you don¡¯t have toe back again. ¡± Huo Nanchen nced at her as a warning. An duo shut her mouth. Gu Ruochu was not a fool. She felt that Huo Nanchen was definitely hiding something from her. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re going to bete for work. I¡¯ll go get my bag. ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Gu Ruochu let go of his hand and turned to go upstairs. Soon, Gu Ruochu bumped into an duo the next time she went downstairs. It seemed that she was going to leave as well. The other party nced at her and ignored her. ¡°Don¡¯t you have something to say to me? Nanchen isn¡¯t here right now. Go ahead. ¡± An duo was a little surprised. She never thought that Gu Ruochu would have such an understanding and even purposely sent Huo Nanchen away. She sized Gu Ruochu up again and suddenly felt a littleplicated. ¡°Ruo Chu, do you think that Huo Nanchen loves you? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not answer. She only felt that it was strange for an unfamiliar person to ask her such a question. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s change the question. ¡± An duo did not force her. ¡°I¡¯m considered friends with Nanchen. At least I know him better than you do. This was the first time in all these years that she had been so patient with a woman. After all these years, how many women have tried so hard in front of him? It¡¯s not like there are no women who truly love him. Actually, Ruo Chu, you¡¯re not any more special than anyone else. Strictly speaking, you¡¯re far from meeting his standardspared to most people.¡± Sometimes, it was not unreasonable for people of equal status to have the same worldview. Only people of equal status would have the same standards. An duo felt that she was being a little too sensitive. She was clearly on Tang Xi¡¯s side, yet she still had to exin so much to Gu Ruochu. Lu Fang had told her a few more things in the past few days before she finally knew the truth. Seeing that Gu Ruochu did not know anything, she actually felt a little sympathetic. ¡°So, what do you want to tell me? ¡± ¡°So, why do you think that Nanchen must have you? When ites to the issue of him taking his medicine, because of something that happened to him a few years ago, he has suffered from a very serious mental disorder. He only fell asleep after taking his medicine. ¡± Gu Ruochu listened to her and slowly connected the dots. ¡°But you, you can make him fall asleep. ¡± An duo looked at her and gritted her teeth. Only you can make him fall asleep. This sentence was like a wake-up call to her. So, that¡¯s how it is. ¡°...¡± In the car, Huo Nanchen looked at the time. It had been almost ten minutes but she still had note out. ¡°Young Master, do you want me to call for the Young Madam? ¡± ¡°No need. ¡± The housekeeper raised her head and saw Gu Ruochue out. She opened the car door and sat in the passenger seat, ¡°have you been waiting long? ¡± ¡°No. ¡± Huo Nanchen nced at her, ¡°has the young master and his sister left? ¡± ¡°Yes, they¡¯ve left. ¡± He looked at the way she lowered her eyes and his heart skipped a beat. He then pulled her into his embrace from the side. An unexpected hug made gu ruochu stiffen. She suddenly remembered that before she went to sleep, he would always hug her or listen to her read a paragraph of text, even if their rtionship was not in a good state at the time. A chill rose from the bottom of her heart. She did not know if it was because her heart was trembling or her body was trembling. It was the first time she had felt so hopeless. It was the first time she had felt so terrifying. Yesterday, she had thought that she had only lost those meaningless things and that he was still around. But today, she realized that she had nothing at all. ¡°drive, you¡¯re going to bete. ¡± Gu Ruochu was calm andposed. She thought that her disguise was very good and at least Huo Nanchen did not feel that there was anything wrong with her. Chapter 293 - Chapter 296 agreement

Chapter 293: Chapter 296 agreement

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu felt that she had used all her acting skills to disguise herself at this moment. Therefore, Huo Nanchen, who had always been able to read her emotions, did not realize that she was actually a very tolerant person. However, who would have thought that he was the one who had been deceiving her from the beginning to the end, deceiving her into loving him. This man was really too terrifying. Huo Nanchen hugged her and thought that she was too thin-skinned and did not want to let go. Heughed softly and said, ¡°don¡¯t you want to stay with me a little longer? ¡± Her heart was trembling and her eyes were looking out of the window. ¡°If I don¡¯t go to the office, Rong Xiao will probably kill me. It¡¯s almost eight o¡¯clock. ¡± Gu Ruochu retracted her gaze but her smile did not reach her eyes. ¡°Hubby, let¡¯s go. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± He sat back in the driver¡¯s seat but did not notice the dejected look in her eyes when she turned around. At this moment, Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart ached. ¡°MM. ¡± Gu Ruochu listened to Huo Zirui and an duo¡¯s conversation at the dining table. She initially thought that the two of them were fools and wanted to use some nonsense to sow discord between Huo Nanchen and herself. Now, she realized that she was the biggest fool of all. Leave some dignity for yourself. She won¡¯t be so foolish in the future. She won¡¯t be foolish again. Gu Ruochu pushed open the car door and rushed out of the office. Huo Nanchen¡¯s outstretched hand froze in mid-air. He felt that something was strange, but he could not put his finger on it. Gu Ruochu had never thought that her subordinates would create another divorce agreement. He had torn up the divorce agreement that she had given him and thrown it into the trash can. This time, she was alone in her office. She personally printed out the divorce agreement and typed each word on the photocopy paper. Looking at the remaining warmth of the divorce agreement, she caressed therge line of words. Under the bright sunlight, she could clearly see each word. Picking up the divorce agreement again, she already felt a heart-wrenching pain from her previously calm mood. If she was given another 40 days to prepare, she wouldpletely leave without alerting anyone. She had once thought that she would fall into this man¡¯s hands for the rest of her life. However, she had long passed the age of being willful and frivolous. She could no longer afford to be tormented or loved. She was so tired. Gu Ruochu picked up the pen on the table and wrote her name on it one stroke at a time. Thest stroke of her name was followed by a drop of tears. After she had signed her name, she carefully hid the divorce agreement and locked it in the drawer of her desk. Her heart let out a cracking sound and shattered into pieces the moment she started to cry. She really did not live up to her expectations. Even now, she was still crying for him. ¡°since you¡¯re already crying, why did you still choose to sign? ¡± Xu Yichen¡¯s voice rang out quietly. Gu Ruochu hurriedly reached out to wipe the tears from the corner of her eyes. She turned around and saw his still calm face with his hands in his trouser pockets. ¡°Yichen, you have no idea how lucky I am to be able to see everything clearly at this moment. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s voice was hoarse but it was filled with determination. ¡°So all of this was just a dream. ¡± Xu Yichen did not say a word and only sighed softly. ¡°...¡± Downstairs on the Royal Road, Yang Xi was still stepping on her pair of red, sky-high heels as she proudly appeared next to the Lamborghini. Many people turned to look at her, their eyes fixed on her without moving. They had long wanted toe to Ruochu¡¯spany to y. Today, they had just caught an empty space, but they saw someone whom she did not want to see. ¡°Yo, master an, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m still able to see you here. ¡± An Shaosi stood not far away and looked at the still bright, beautiful, arrogant and willful face. There was not a hint of gloom in it. Chapter 294 - There were only 40 days left in chapter 297

Chapter 294: There were only 40 days left in chapter 297

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION It did not fit in with his world. ¡°from the looks of it, Miss Yang doesn¡¯t seem to like me. She looks so awful when she sees me. ¡± There were no fluctuations in an Shaosi¡¯s tone, but his handsome face made Yang Xi very unhappy. Ever since she was teased by him at Crimson, she had met this shameless man frequently, and she was always teased. Yang Xi snorted coldly. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. Do you think there¡¯s anything about you that I like? ¡± ¡°Of course. ¡± An SHAOSI¡¯s voice was still clean and cold. ¡°for example, in bed, I can make you die of pleasure. Is that a good thing? ¡± ¡°Shut up! ¡± Damn Pervert, damn pervert! Bah, he¡¯s just a beast dressed in clothes. His words are always so shameless! Yang Xi was instantly choked by him. Her face was red but her eyes were still wide open, showing that she was not willing to admit defeat. In the past, she would really be angered by this man¡¯s shameless words until she trembled. But now, she was much better. An Shaosi was still standing in his original spot elegantly. He looked very refined. She did not know why he liked her ferocious appearance the most. However, this man¡¯s reputation was not good to begin with. The women around him came and went, so there was no need for her topete with this kind of person. Although she also liked to y, she would not be like this stallion who would sleep with anyone. In order to save her face just now, Yang Xi raised her head arrogantly again and brushed past him without looking askance. An SHAOSI did not move. There was only a yful smile on his lips. He was still so hot-tempered. What should he do? He just liked to destroy this kind of hot-tempered little girl. He stared at her back as a cold and dark aura seethed in his eyes. Yang Xi finally managed to get rid of that lunatic. She stepped into Gu Ruochu¡¯s office in her high heels and asked, ¡°Ruo Chu, what are you doing? ¡± ¡°Xiao Xi? ¡± Gu Ruochu noticed that her expression did not look too good. ¡°Who bullied you? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention that bastard. ¡± Gu Ruochu suddenly felt amused when she saw Yang Xi¡¯s angry expression. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t mention that bastard. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s bad mood lightened up a little when she saw Yang Xi. She then dragged her to the mall to go shopping and watch a movie. In the end, she returned with arge pile of goods. Seeing that it was only noon, she prepared to have lunch at the mall. Gu Ruochu had just sat down when she felt that the atmosphere was not quite right. She was very familiar with that powerful and dangerous aura. It was rare for Yang Xi to remain silent. She only felt that Huo Nanchen was very scary. ¡°Why are you here? ¡± Gu Ruochu raised her eyes and met that pair of dark and cold eyes. Looking at him now, she thought of the divorce agreement that she had already written. Gu Ruochu felt a sharp pain in her heart. There were only 40 days left. She had to pretend as if nothing had happened. Otherwise, with his current personality, he would not let her leave. The words that she remembered the most were telling her not to dream of divorcing him. ¡°Didn¡¯t we say that we would have lunch together? ¡± Gu Ruochu recalled that she had said that she would have lunch together with him. ¡°Yes, we would have lunch together. I was so busy at work that I forgot about it. Besides, Xiaoxi is here. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s body stiffened as she walked towards him. ¡°I¡¯ve just stood you up once. Is there a need to be so angry? ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s expression softened and he replied slowly, ¡°I¡¯m not angry, but why do I feel like you¡¯re avoiding me? ¡± ¡°Why have you been so suspicioustely? I¡¯ve just been out shopping with Xiao Xi for a little too long. ¡± Yang Xi nodded vigorously. Gu Ruochu naturally avoided his probing gaze, ¡°since you¡¯re already here, let¡¯s sit down and have dinner together. ¡± Chapter 295 - Chapter 298 is just medicine

Chapter 295: Chapter 298 is just medicine

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very convenient to eat here, ¡± Yang Xi added. Huo Nanchen took Gu Ruochu¡¯s hand and found a nearby restaurant to sit down. She let out a sigh of relief. This man¡¯s senses are too sharp. Yang Xi felt that the atmosphere was a little off, especially now that they were sitting down to eat face-to-face. There must be something wrong with one of them, but she could not tell what the problem was. Huo Nanchen kept putting her favorite dishes into Ruo Chu¡¯s bowl, taking good care of Gu Ruochu. Even though Ruo Chu would still smile at him, Yang Xi felt that something was terribly wrong. However, her husband¡¯s pressure was too strong and the atmosphere was not right. Yang Xi did not dare to raise her head and look around. She almost pressed her head into her bowl. It was almost one o¡¯clock in the afternoon after the meal. Yang Xi followed behind quietly. It was rare for her to be so obedient. When the man was settling the bill, he walked over and poked Gu Ruochu, ¡°Ruo Chu, a man should not be spoiled. If he feels ufortable, I¡¯ll torture him to death. ¡± ¡°Yes, I understand. ¡± Gu Ruochu nodded. She was amused by her exaggerated facial expression. After returning to the office, Huo Nanchen left. Gu Ruochu stayed in the office for the entire afternoon and did not leave the house. She had been dealing with thepany¡¯s affairs and had left all the socializing to Rong Xiao. The time indicated that it was six o¡¯clock. Gu Ruochu looked at her phone, which was ringing non-stop. She slowly closed her fingers and did not want to answer Huo Nanchen¡¯s call. Gu Ruochu did not know if she could hold on until the day she left. She stubbornly stared at the bottle of medicine in her hand. It was the kind that Huo Nanchen had tasted. One bottle of sleeping pills and one bottle of imported pills to relieve psychological disorders. It turned out that in Huo Nanchen¡¯s eyes, she was just a type of medicine, no different from the one in his hand. All of his gentleness and Love was because she was a medicine. ¡°Ruo Chu, ruo Chu! ¡± Xu Yichen¡¯s voice rang out from above. He looked at her crouching in the corner of the office table, trembling slightly, and asked anxiously, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? Are you not feeling well? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine. ¡± Gu Ruochu looked straight into his worried eyes. The corners of her lips slowly curved upwards, ¡°I¡¯m going back, don¡¯t worry about me. ¡± Gu Ruochu stood up again and opened the drawer of the divorce agreement before locking the medicine inside. ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± Huo Nanchen was not in the car when she came out. The floor was filled with cigarette butts. If Gu Ruochu had note out of the car in the next second, he would have really gone in. Under the dim light, his tall figure was casting a long shadow across her body. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you pick up the phone? ¡± His deep voice was filled with a questioning tone. He had never been treated like this before. It was one thing for him to be stood up, but he did not pick up the phone. He had been raised with a noble status and lived in a privileged environment. Who would dare to treat him like this? ¡°I just took a nap in the office, so I did not turn on my phone. ¡± Gu Ruochu shook her phone, opened the door of the passenger seat, and sat in. Seeing her like this, Huo Nanchen was not angry at all. Perhaps he had been too busy with work these past few days, so he felt a faint sense of unease. ¡°...¡± ¡°GRANDMA! ¡± ¡°Hey, Cheng Xi, my good grandson. ¡± Zhang Xuan had just received a video call from Ning Tangxi. Listening to her grandson¡¯s childish voice on the phone, her heart softened. From the video, the child had grown a lot stronger. Ever since Cheng Xi climbed onto the high tform and broke his forehead, Zhang Xuan had been busy with Gu Yanwei¡¯s matters, and at the same time, she was busy visiting her daughter and grandson in m country. She was so busy that her head was about to explode. At that time, Cheng Xi¡¯s injuries had not healed and it was not suitable for him to return to the country. Now, Tang Xi was almost ready to return to the country. Only when Tang Xi returned in the future would she be able to take good care of her daughter and grandson. Chapter 296 - Chapter 299 life as if it was only the first time they met

Chapter 296: Chapter 299 life as if it was only the first time they met

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Mom, is the goddaughter that you acknowledge also staying at our house? ¡± Ning Tangxi knew that Zhang Xuan acknowledged her as his goddaughter. Although she felt a little ufortable, she did not interfere too much. ¡°No, she just stays at our house asionally. ¡± Zhang Xuan continued, ¡°Tangxi, tell me when you¡¯ve booked the ne ticket so that I can go to the airport with your father to pick you and Cheng Xi up. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± After hanging up the video call, the maid walked over. ¡°Madam, the Gu family¡¯s people are here. ¡± The Gu family? ¡°Let them in. ¡± ¡°Mrs. Chairman Ning, long time no see. ¡± Huang Meixiang¡¯s voice was heard. She was no longer as intimate as before. She came alone with her head held high and her chest puffed out with a bit of toughness and confidence. Zhang Xuan was a little embarrassed. After all, Yan Wei had hurt her daughter before. ¡°Mrs. Gu, long time no see. sit down and have some tea. Or do you want something else to drink? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. ¡± A smile appeared on Huang Meixiang¡¯s lips. ¡°I¡¯m here to look for Zhou Yunxi. If you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll have to trouble Mrs. Chairman Ning to show me the way. ¡± Huang Meixiang¡¯s attitude made Zhang Xuan very unhappy, but he still let the maid lead him to the back garden. The Gu family¡¯s vi was very big, so it was nothing for Zhou Yunxi to stay here. Huang Meixiang looked at the decoration and design of the huge vi, and a glimmer of malice appeared in her eyes. ¡°Mrs. Zhou, someone is looking for you. ¡± ¡°Who is it? ¡± Zhou Yunxi turned around and saw Huang Meixiang. Disgust appeared in her eyes, and she said Lazily, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Mrs. Gu? Why are you looking for me? ¡± Seeing her attitude, Huang Meixiang was so angry that she gnashed her teeth. This B * Tch¡¯s daughter harmed her daughter, and she even used the power of the Ning family to give them a hard time! Zhou Yunxi, just you wait. Soon, you won¡¯t be able to smile anymore. ¡°Of course it¡¯s business, sister-inw. ¡± Huang Meixiang saw her acting like a richdy and couldn¡¯t help but want to tear her apart. ¡°But this matter can only be discussed between the two of us. You let the others leave first. ¡± ¡°If there¡¯s anything, just say it here. ¡± Zhou Yunxi finally found an opportunity to make things difficult for her former sister-inw, so she naturally put on airs. Huang Meixiang¡¯s face darkened, and her chest heaved up and down. She smiled darkly and said, ¡°sister-inw, are you sure? I¡¯m doing this for your own good. Do I have to say it in public? ¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m sure. ¡± Zhou Yunxi raised her head, and her eyes showed disdain. ¡°Huang Meixiang, don¡¯t put on airs here. I don¡¯t want to y such a stupid trick with you! ¡± ¡°very good. ¡± Huang Meixiang stared at her and said word by word, ¡°I think sister-inw should be very familiar with a sentence. What is it called? If life is just like the first time we meet, what is there to be sad about? ¡± As she said this, Huang Meixiang deliberately observed her expression. Sure enough, Zhou Yunxi¡¯s expression changed drastically when she heard this. Her lips trembled as she stared fiercely at Huang Meixiang, ¡°Huang Meixiang, what do you mean by this? What do you mean! ¡± It was as if a huge stone had smashed into her heart, as if it was going to kill her. How would she know? Seeing that Zhou Yunxi had suddenly be hysterical, Huang Meixiang raised her eyebrows proudly, ¡°sister-inw should know what I mean. ¡± She suddenly approached her and whispered maliciously, ¡°If life is only like meeting for the first time, Ruo Chu, Gu Ruochu. Now that I¡¯ve said this, does sister-inw understand what I mean? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re spouting nonsense! ¡± Zhou Yunxi suddenly roared and red fiercely at Huang Meixiang. ¡°I¡¯m spouting nonsense? ¡± Huang Meixiang smiled smugly and drew closer step by step ¡°Do you still remember that Golden Bracelet That golden bracelet is the greatest proof Back then, your husband named the child after the words carved on the Golden Bracelet Tell me, if I show that Golden Bracelet to Chairman Ning, how will he react?¡± Chapter 297

Chapter 297: Chapter 300: Get out

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION This B * Tch, how dare she allow her daughter to harm Lili? She must make this family pay! ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! You¡¯re talking nonsense! ¡± In the end, Zhou Yunxi was forced into a corner. She let out an angry roar from her throat, ¡°you took my golden bracelet, didn¡¯t you? Give it back to me! Give me back my bracelet! ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it! ¡± She knew that Huang Meixiang had no intention of inviting them back to the Gu family. However, she never thought that this woman would actually set her sights on that Golden Bracelet. Huang Meixiang had already opened her mouth, ¡°actually, actually, Gu Ruochu is... ¡± ¡°Huang Meixiang! ¡± Seeing Huang Meixiang¡¯s triumphant smile, she suddenly realized that she might have fallen for this woman¡¯s trick. She pinched her own palm to wake herself up and pushed her with all her might, ¡°Huang, get out of here! GET OUT OF HERE! ¡± The surrounding people were shocked by these two people. Only then did Zhou Yunxi remember that there were still servants around. She turned around in a panic and saw that everyone¡¯s faces were filled with astonishment. She could only push Huang Meixiang¡¯s shoulders with all her might, ¡°let¡¯s talk somewhere else. ¡± Having achieved her goal, Huang Meixiang was naturally happy. ¡°Zhou Yunxi, Ruo Chu is the Ning family¡¯s daughter. Gu Yanwei is your daughter, right? You knew about Ruo Chu¡¯s background long ago and even deliberately misled Zhang Xuan into thinking that Yan Wei was her biological daughter. Tsk Tsk, Yunxi, your schemes are still as deep and terrifying as before! ¡± Hearing Huang Meixiang¡¯s firm and decisive words behind her back, Zhou Yunxi straightened her back She turned around with a cold expression, ¡°if you¡¯re delusional, go to the hospital and see a doctor. Yan Wei was adopted by me when Ruo Chu was six years old. She¡¯s only now recognized as an adopted daughter by Madam Ning. Gu Ruochu is my biological daughter. ¡± ¡°You still want to lie to me? What¡¯s with that Golden Bracelet? If life is as simple as meeting for the first time, do you dare to say that Gu Ruochu¡¯s name did not originate from her? ¡± Huang Meixiang¡¯s face was full of sarcasm. ¡°A poem and a name can make you think so much? You really know how to make up stories! ¡± Zhou Yunxi¡¯s expression was even more sarcastic as she paused. ¡°back then, the rtionship between the Ning family, Gu Bo, and me was much deeper than you can see. You don¡¯t know anything about our rtionship and yet youe here to use me and Yan Wei Howughable Madam Ning only acknowledged Yan Wei as her goddaughter because she likes her. Did you hear her say that Yan Wei is her biological daughter?¡± ¡°On the contrary, you¡¯re quite the drama queen. You¡¯ve created such a story through your own directing and acting. To think that you could evene up with such a story about changing your daughter! No matter how much I dislike Gu Ruochu, she¡¯s still my biological daughter. ¡± Huang Meixiang was rendered speechless by Zhou Yunxi¡¯s words. She was also a little uncertain. They really did not know anything about the Ning family and Zhou Yunxi and Gu Bo back then. Was she really thinking too much Did Mrs. Ning really take Gu Yanwei as her goddaughter because she liked her? But when she thought of her purpose today, she was still a little unwilling. She gnashed her teeth. ¡°Stop bullshitting. How could a nobledy like Mrs. Ning take a fancy to Yanwei and take her as her daughter? You must have misled Mrs. Ning and made her think that Yanwei was her biological daughter! ¡± ¡°CRAZY! Have you ever seen a mother who not only didn¡¯t take her daughter back openly, but also announced that she was going to be a godmother? ¡± Zhou Yunxi ignored her and turned to leave. Although Huang Meixiang was usually a slow-witted person.. But at this moment, she suddenly caught the main point. ¡°Well, Zhou Yunxi, since you keep saying that the bracelet has nothing to do with Ruo Chu, I¡¯ll bring the bracelet to visit Madam Ning in person when I¡¯m free. Let¡¯s see if she recognizes this bracelet! ¡± ¡°Okay, then do as you please. Let Madam Ning See your stupid and ridiculous ideas. ¡± Chapter 298

Chapter 298: Chapter 301 is really yours?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Zhou Yunxi did not even turn her head. It was as if she had not been the one who had been so agitated just now. However, her expression was unusually tense. Huang Meixiang looked at her departing figure with a puzzled look in her eyes. Zhou Yunxi¡¯s words were very convincing. Could it be that the truth was as she had said? However, how could she be willing toe all the way here for nothing? She then went straight to Gu Yanwei and told her everything that she thought she knew. Huang Meixiang then found out that Gu Yanwei did not seem to know the so-called truth either. She thought that Madam Ning had only epted her as her goddaughter because of fate. ¡°What did you say? Gu Ruochu is the daughter of the Ning family? ¡± Gu Yanwei found itughable. She was the adopted daughter of an unknown background, yet Gu Ruochu had be the daughter of the Ning family? Huang Meixiang was afraid that she would not believe her and quickly said, ¡°think about it. You¡¯re just an adopted daughter. Why does Zhou Yunxi love you so much but not Ruo Chu? Why does Madam Ning have to acknowledge you as the goddaughter of a minor celebrity? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re spouting nonsense! Madam Ning has never said that I¡¯m her daughter! She only acknowledged me as her goddaughter because she likes me... ¡± Gu Yanwei¡¯s breathing suddenly quickened and she was stunned. Huang Meixiang¡¯s words and everything that had happened seemed to have been linked together by a series of keys and there was not a single w to be seen. No Wonder Madam Ning had treated her so well. It turns out that she had mistaken her daughter for someone else! Gu Yanwei cried painfully at the thought of this. I can¡¯t ept this, I can¡¯t ept this! I¡¯ve always been one level above Gu Ruoyun since I was young. Why do I always have to be stepped on by her Gu Ruochu has stolen my man and I¡¯m going to steal Gu Ruoyun¡¯s identity and parents! ¡°second aunt, your purpose foring here today is not just to tell me the so-called truth, is it? ¡± ¡°Yan Wei is still the smart one. ¡± Huang Meixiang smiled, ¡°I¡¯m the only one who knows this secret. As long as my good niece is obedient, I will never tell anyone. ¡± This was her true purpose today. She did not care who was whose daughter. ¡°Tell me, what do you want? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want your money. You¡¯ve caused Lili to be in such a miserable state before and Lili is still crying at home. She has thought of cutting her wrists andmitting suicide several times. All this pain was brought to her by you! ¡± ¡°So... ¡± Huang Meixiang stood up from her chair and reached out to y with her blood-red, vulgar nails. She then slowly said, ¡°as long as you resolve my daughter¡¯s marriage and let her marry into the huo family as the youngdy, I¡¯ll keep this secret forever. ¡± ¡°You still haven¡¯t given up on Huo Nanchen? ¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s the third young master of the Huo family, Huo Zirui. ¡± Huang Meixiang looked at her and curled her lips. ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve always had a good rtionship with him so you¡¯ll definitely find a way, right? ¡± ¡°Alright, I promise you. ¡± ¡°...¡± Gu Ruochu never would have thought that Gu Li would be pregnant after only half a month or so. She was even pregnant with Huo Zirui¡¯s child. When Gu Li knelt in front of Qi ru, Qi Ru¡¯s entire face was dark. Her impression of Gu Yanwei and Gu Li had reached a very low point. ¡°Huo zirui! ¡± Qi Ru gritted her teeth and red at her son. ¡°This child, is it really yours? ¡± ¡°Yes, it is. ¡± Huo Zirui¡¯s expression was a little indifferent. This attitude made Qi ru even angrier. Gu Ruochu stood beside Huo Nanchen and unwittingly caught sight of Gu Li¡¯s smug gaze. She turned away without feeling anything. ¡°You! ¡± Qi Ru was so angry that she pped her son on the back. ¡°What kind of woman are you looking for? Why do you have to look for Gu Li? Don¡¯t you know how she hurt your brother and sister-inw? What, do you want me to admit that I¡¯m family with this woman now? ¡± Chapter 299

Chapter 299: Chapter 302 who had an ident?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Mom, what do you want? Gu Li abort the baby? ¡± Huo Zirui didn¡¯t show much emotion. ¡°that¡¯s your biological grandson. Is your brother¡¯s child your precious grandson? ¡± ¡°Who knows whose child she¡¯s carrying? Wasn¡¯t she with a duck? ¡± Qi Ru gnashed her teeth. ¡°Who knows whose child it is! Fortunately, your father isn¡¯t here. Otherwise, he would have beaten you to death with a military stick! ¡± ¡°Auntie, I can wait for sixteen weeks for an amniocentesis. The child is definitely Zirui¡¯s! ¡± Gu Li knelt down and begged, ¡°otherwise, I¡¯ll be struck by lightning and die a horrible death! ¡± She was pregnant with the child and even swore to the heavens. Qi Ru was a little skeptical. She felt that Huo Zirui had not lived up to his expectations and had found such a good-for-nothing. ¡°Huo Zirui, Oh, Huo zirui! ¡± Anger shed across Qi ru¡¯s face. ¡°Get your ass over here right now, I have something to say to you! ¡± Huo Zirui did not say a word. He lifted his leg and followed Qi ru into the study. Gu Ruochu looked at Gu Li who was kneeling on the ground. This act of self-pity was very effective. She thought that by carrying a child, she would gain Qi ru¡¯s sympathy. ¡°mother seems to like children very much. ¡± ¡°Then, do you want to have a child soon? ¡± Gu Ruochu turned to look at him, not knowing what to say. After that, she went to check on Ning Tangxi in country M. it seemed that she was about to return to the country. The child called him daddy and Ning Tangxi Mommy. There must be a story between the two of them that she did not know about. It was a story that outsiders could not interfere with. There are still 25 days left. When that timees, I hope that everything will end peacefully. At least, I loved her. After mentally preparing herself, Gu Ruochu was much calmer than before. Avoiding his gaze, Gu Ruochu looked at Gu Li, who had just remembered, ¡°aren¡¯t you going to y a cruel trick on me? You can¡¯t take it after kneeling for a while? ¡± Having been exposed, Gu Li red at Gu Ruochu, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant with the eldest grandson of the Huo family. If you dare to bully my aunt, I won¡¯t let you off! ¡± ¡°weren¡¯t you the one who knelt? Are you ming me? ¡± If it had not been for themotion, Gu Ruochu would not have bothered toe out and look at them. ¡°You! ¡± Gu Li¡¯s anger rose from the bottom of her heart, but she suppressed it when she remembered that she was pregnant. ¡°ignore her, go eat. ¡± Just as she was about to leave, she bumped into Huo Zirui, who was walking out of the study with an ugly expression on his face. Huo Zirui stopped in his tracks and taunted, ¡°brother, don¡¯t think that you canugh at me. Your own troubles areing. ¡± He then deliberately nced at Gu Ruochu. Gu Ruochu lowered her eyes and remained expressionless as she thought about the past. It was like a dream. There were joys and sorrows in the dream and she soon woke up. It must be Ning Tangxi who ising back with her child. ¡°Mind Your own business. ¡± Two cold gazes met in mid-air. Huo zirui scoffed coldly and turned to leave. Gu Ruochu lifted her leg and walked forward. Her body sank and she stopped in her tracks. Huo Nanchen hugged her tightly from behind. She did not turn her head but in that instant, her heart felt as if it was suffocated and trembled violently. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t we going to eat? ¡± Gu Ruochu suppressed her emotions and asked. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just want to hug you. ¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat first. ¡± Gu Ruochu struggled for a moment and almost could not resist the urge to leave. ¡°Okay. ¡± Just as she sat at the dining table, Gu Ruochu¡¯s cell phone began to ring. It was Su Ze¡¯s number. ¡°Su Ze, what¡¯s the matter? ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu,e quickly. Something happened to Jin Ye on his way back to the country! ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart thumped when she heard Su Ze¡¯s anxious voice. She guessed that the Ning family had attacked again. Zhang Xuan was still unwilling to let Jin ye go. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? WHO¡¯s in trouble? ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s deep eyes stared at her. His silence was cold as he grabbed Gu Ruochu¡¯s elbow with one hand. Chapter 300

Chapter 300: Chapter 303 always seemed to be unhappy

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION All Gu Ruochu could think about was the incident with Jin Ye. Zhang Xuan was really unwilling to give up. was she trying to intimidate her Was she only willing to take revenge on Jin Ye? She doted on and protected her daughter without even distinguishing between right and wrong. Gu Ruochu¡¯s impression of her was extremely poor. If anything were to happen to Jin Ye, she would double her revenge on Gu Yanwei. ¡°Nanchen, let go of me first. Something has happened to my friend. ¡± Gu Ruochu stood up. At this moment, she only wanted to call Rong Xiao and the others. She felt very uneasy. ¡°What friend? You¡¯re going to run over without even eating? ¡± Huo Nanchen was still holding onto her elbow firmly. He was extremely strong, ¡°eat your food before you leave. No matter who gets into trouble, I can¡¯t stop you from eating! ¡± At this moment, all the negative emotions had piled up. Gu Ruochu was feeling frustrated but she did not know whether tough or cry at hisst sentence. ¡°Do you know that his situation is very urgent? I have to go over immediately. ¡± Him Wasn¡¯t he referring to Jin Ye? The photo that the reporter had secretly sent to his phone suddenly appeared clearly in her mind. Her smile and happiness when she faced Jin ye was not a lie. However, she always seemed unhappy when she was by his side. ¡°Gu Ruochu! ¡± He was so angry that he almost flipped the table over. He then took a few steps forward and pulled her towards him His eyes met hers coldly, ¡°Do you think that I don¡¯t know who your friend is? He¡¯s a celebrity with his manager watching over him and thepany watching over him. Even if you take ten thousand steps back, what does it have to do with you if something happens to him? It¡¯s just a movie, do you really think that he¡¯s your friend? ¡± ¡°He¡¯s my friend! ¡± ¡°FRIEND? ¡± His expression instantly turned extremely cold as an extremely dangerous aura emanated from his body. His hands grabbed her arms and restrained her in front of him. ¡°A friend who has to make a phone call in the middle of the night, a friend who has to run off to look for someone without eating. You treat your friend better than you treat a husband like me. Gu Ruochu, don¡¯t you know this clearly in your heart? ¡± Gu Ruochu really did not want to quarrel with him at this time. Jin Ye had offended the Ning family because of their matter, so he still did not know what had happened. ¡°Huo Nanchen, what do you mean by questioning me? ¡± Is this how he sees himself? ¡°If you have a clear conscience, will you think that I¡¯m questioning you? ¡± Gu Ruochu looked into his eyes and suddenly felt powerless. She had originally wanted to spend thest few days with him peacefully. Now, she realized that it was not possible. Two people who are in love would never quarrel. They were clearly not people who fall in love. She had once thought that Huo Nanchen might fall in love with her after spending some time together. However, she only came to her senses when the news about the medicine was exposed. A man who did not love you in the beginning will never love you in the future. Aside from her identity as the medicine, she was nothing. ¡°Let me go first. I don¡¯t want to talk to you about such meaningless things. ¡± ¡°meaningless? Yes, you only want to see that pretty boy right now. ¡± He reached out and brushed his hand across the side of her face In the end, he held her shoulders and smiled dangerously, ¡°I thought that you werepletely devoted to me. But you... you¡¯ve really disappointed me. ¡± Bitterness surfaced in her heart. Gu Ruochu lowered her eyes, her face expressionless. A dull pain came from her heart and her heart was already empty and powerless, ¡°perhaps we can¡¯t be together at all. Being together has always been wrong. ¡± They were not from the same world. ¡°whether it¡¯s wrong or right, it¡¯s not up to you. ¡± He suddenly pinched her Chin with great force and his ice-cold lips almost touched the corner of her lips, ¡°be good, sit down and finish your meal. ¡± After finishing her meal, he allowed her to meet Jin Ye. He would not allow her to waste her body. ¡°Alright. ¡± Gu Ruochu closed her eyes and sat stiffly on the stool. She then picked up her bowl and began to eat. Huo Nanchen saw that she had finally listened to him and did not let out his anger. If she insists on leaving like this, he did not know what he would do. Gu Ruochu ate quickly and quickly put down her bowl. Chapter 301 - Chapter 304 fate

Chapter 301: Chapter 304 fate

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION As soon as she got up, Huo Nanchen grabbed her hand again. His cold voice rang out from behind her, ¡°let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll go with you. ¡± Gu Ruochu was stunned for a moment before she nodded. Huo Nanchen¡¯s anger had subsided a little. Qi Ru had just finished dealing with Huo Zirui and Gu Li. When she came out, she saw that the servants had their heads lowered without a word. Her son¡¯s expression was grim as he held onto ruo Chu¡¯s arm and walked out with a puzzled look on his face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°nothing, let¡¯s go out for a while. ¡± The two of them soon disappeared from the restaurant. Nanny Zhang then quietly walked up to them. ¡°Well, Young Madam and young master quarreled again just now. ¡± Qi Ru shook her head after hearing that. She didn¡¯t know what exactly was wrong with the two of them. ¡°If they continue to quarrel like this, won¡¯t their rtionship disappear? ¡± ¡°No. ¡± Qi Ru shook her head. ¡°How long have they been together? They haven¡¯t been in love for long enough, so it¡¯s normal for them to suspect that they are quarreling. Some people can only be polite to each other for their whole lives. It seems that they are destined to be together. Don¡¯t worry. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but they¡¯re the only ones who know what¡¯s going on between them. ¡± Nanny Zhang sighed. ¡°I hope they can get over it soon. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Qi Ru wasn¡¯t worried about Ruo Chu, but Huo Zirui. She still didn¡¯t know how to deal with Gu Li. The Gu family was really weird, and they might turn the Huo family upside down. What kind of low threshold did they think the Huo family had Could they get in just because they were pregnant If they set a precedent, there would be endless trouble. Moreover, she really did not dare to have the child of a person like Gu Li, even though Qi ru still felt bad for the huo family¡¯s bloodline. However, if shepromised because of the child, it was hard to say if Gu Li would use the child to fight for wealth and status in the future. This woman was too jealous of Ruo Chu, and she would definitely cause trouble for Ruo Chu in the future. Such a woman, and that Bastard Huo Zirui actually got her pregnant. This child just had to be her talisman, because it had the huo family¡¯s blood. It was unknown why she was so smug in her heart that she got what she wanted. Just look at her smug face, you could tell what she was thinking. Just as Qi ru was thinking about how she would benefit from this headache, Huo Zirui had already brought Gu Li over from the outer hall. Gu Li held onto huo zirui¡¯s arm pitifully and called out pitifully, ¡°aunt. ¡± Qi Ru could not be bothered to respond. Her graceful and magnanimous face carried an air of nobility that was difficult to approach. She only looked at Huo Zirui, ¡°Huo Zirui, I¡¯ve made it clear to you that this woman can forget about entering the huo family home. ¡± Gu Li¡¯s face was pale. She did not understand why Qi ru had epted Gu Ruochu but had such a big opinion of her. How could she not beparable to Gu Ruochu? ¡°What about the Child? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait for your father toe back and discuss the child. ¡± Qi Ru¡¯s tone was unnegotiable. ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve also told you that I want this child. ¡± Huo Zirui never thought that he would expect the arrival of a child. Even though it was an ident when he was drunk and touched Gu Li, when he saw the doctor¡¯s test results for the first time, a strange feeling spread from the bottom of his heart. Did Tang Xi feel the same way back then? He remembered the soft maternal glow on Ning Tangxi¡¯s body and the happy expression on her face after she found out that he was pregnant. He had watched that scene for a long time and would never forget it. Qi Ru said firmly, ¡°you guys don¡¯t have the final say on this matter. Let¡¯s wait for your father¡¯s judgment. ¡± Gu Li¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard this. She thought that with Huo Zirui as her backing, she would definitely be able to marry into the huo family. She was pregnant with the noble grandson of the Huo family! Chapter 302 - Chapter 305: Jin Ye is hurt

Chapter 302: Chapter 305: Jin Ye is hurt

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Auntie, the grandson of the Huo family can¡¯t be without status. ¡± Hearing the grandson of the Huo family, Qi Ru¡¯s heart warmed, but she still suppressed it. ¡°It¡¯s useless to say anything now. Zirui, send Gu Li back. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Gu Li knew that she would not be able to gain anything from this. She could only follow Huo Zirui out the door. ¡°...¡± When Gu Ruochu finally arrived at the hospital, it had been almost an hour since Su ze had called her. Gu Ruochu felt a chill in her heart when she saw that his entire body was covered in various degrees of fractures and light injuries. The doctor said that this was caused by a car ident and that the culprit had not been found. ¡°Jin Ye, Jin Ye? ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu, Jin Ye is asleep. He has just undergone surgery and the anesthesia has not lost its effect. ¡± Su Ze came in from outside the ward. He was stunned when he saw Huo Nanchen. He did not expect the master to be here as well. However, he did not look too well. Jin Ye had specifically told him to call Ruo Chu after he had entered the operating room because he was afraid that she would be worried. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t everything fine in country F? ¡± Gu Ruochu had been in contact with them all this while to prevent the Ning family from attacking him. She had even erased Jin Ye¡¯s Ip address. She did not expect that Zhang Xuan would not give up even after she had returned to the country. ¡°They did not find a chance to attack in country F. This time, it¡¯s my fault for letting down our guard. ¡± Gu Ruochu fell silent as her gaze returned to Jin Ye¡¯s face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The doctor said that the surgery was a sess and that the wounds on his face can be healed. ¡± Huo Nanchen could see the worry in her eyes and felt an indescribable feeling in his heart. ¡°As for the culprit, I¡¯ll find him for you, even if it¡¯s at the ends of the Earth. ¡± Gu Ruochu nodded. So what if they found the culprit? In the end, he was still the scapegoat of the Ning family. Now, news about Jin Ye had spread like wildfire. When a popr celebrity suddenly got into a car ident, the media and the masses would inevitably start to discuss all sorts of conspiracy theories. ¡°Ruo Chu... Ruo Chu... ¡± Jin Yey on the bed and suddenly called out a weak name. His entire body was in so much pain that it felt like it was on fire. However, the name in his mind was bing clearer and clearer. The little girl¡¯s face from back then had ovepped with her face when she had grown up. Huo Nanchen listened to Jin Ye mumble on the bed and pricked up his ears to see if he had heard wrongly. However, when the word ¡°Ruo Chu¡± came out clearly from his mouth, his expression suddenly turned sinister. He remembered that Gu Ruochu had had a nightmare in his arms that night. She had also said Jin Ye¡¯s name At this moment, Jin Ye had called out Gu Ruochu¡¯s name, causing a chill to run down his spine. At that moment, a wave of anger surged from the bottom of his heart. Jealousy almost burned away all of his rationality and the sour feeling in his heart could no longer be suppressed. Jin Ye felt as if there were a row of needles hidden in his brain as he tried his best to prick and stab them. ¡°Jin Ye! ¡± Gu Ruochu realized that he seemed to be awake but he was not. She could not help but walk to the window and tried to wake him up, ¡°Jin Ye, wake up, Jin Ye! ¡± Jin Ye felt as if his entire body was devoid of energy. The entire world was in darkness, but this voice was getting clearer and clearer in his ears, calling out to him... ... ¡°ENOUGH! ¡± Gu Ruochu felt an extremely strong force pull her towards him, trapping her in his embrace. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw huo Nanchen¡¯s terrifyingly gloomy face. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you two y out the plot of a doomed couple. Now that you¡¯ve seen that you¡¯re safe and sound,e home with me! I¡¯ll pretend that I didn¡¯t see anything, that I didn¡¯t hear anything. ¡± He nced at Jin Ye expressionlessly, the anger in his heart surging even more. Chapter 303 - Chapter 306 was truly affectionate

Chapter 303: Chapter 306 was truly affectionate

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION In a dream, he could not help but call out her name. In aa, he was injured and called out her name. They looked like a pair of doomed lovebirds that had been separated by someone else. How pitiful. No wonder he was so unhappy by his side. He could not even be bothered to put on a pretense. How could he not be familiar with a woman like this? When he connected the DOTS, his entire body emitted an icy chill. It was so cold that the people around him could not help but shiver. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart was slightly raised. She felt an inexplicable sense of unease. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? ¡± Gu ruochu struggled as he held onto her arm. She could not understand why his expression had suddenly changed. ¡°Huo Nanchen, have you had enough? ! ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve had enough? Do you think that I¡¯ve had enough? ¡± Although Su ze was very afraid, he now felt that President Huo was like a husband who had a deep grudge and was jealous. Huo Nanchen no longer wanted to talk to her. He held onto her hand and slowly tightened it. A powerful force forced Gu Ruochu to lean towards a certain direction. He felt that he did not know what would happen if he continued to stay here. ¡°President Huo, if there¡¯s anything we can discuss, please don¡¯t do it! ¡± Su Ze¡¯s heart trembled with fear. He wanted to go up and mediate, but he did not know what to say. Damn it, this woman¡¯s temper was really terrifying. ¡°Ruo Chu... ¡± Jin Ye¡¯s weak voice broke thest string in Huo Nanchen¡¯s head. A dangerous aura spread throughout his body. ¡°I¡¯m spouting nonsense, or have I pierced through your heart? ¡± He suddenly lifted her chin and pressed his entire body against his. Gu Ruochu¡¯s cold facial features were twisted ¡°I¡¯m your husband. Is this how you treat me? Why are you so cruel to me? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re so hurt and yet you¡¯re still calling out to me unconsciously. You¡¯re truly affectionate. ¡± His lips carried a cruel smile but his hand was extremely gentle as he brushed across the side of her face. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to give me an exnation? ¡± ¡°He¡¯s just injured and his brain isn¡¯t clear. Could it be that there¡¯s something between us? ¡± Gu Ruochu really did not know why Jin ye would call out her name. She had heard him say that there was no one in the family and that he did not have many friends. He had been alone since he was young. Perhaps, from the bottom of his heart, he regarded her as a very close friend. Of course, Huo Nanchen would not believe such an exnation. ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s nothing else,e with me immediately. ¡± Huo Nanchen retracted his hand. He did not know if he could control his own actions but his tone was sinister as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, I can pretend that I didn¡¯t hear or see anything. ¡± Su Ze finally found a chance to interrupt and quickly said, ¡°Ruo Chu, you can go back with President Huo. I¡¯ll take care of Jin Ye. President Huo¡¯s people are here, nothing will happen to him. ¡± A few words dispelled Gu Ruochu¡¯s worries. It was not suitable for her to stay in the hospital for too long now. ¡°Alright, call me if you need anything. ¡± ¡°Alright, I will. ¡± Before Gu Ruochu could say anything else, Huo Nanchen had already taken her away with half-arms. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart was growing more and more uneasy. She had never seen him like this before and her mind was already in a mess. Compared to how she was going to exin to Huo Nanchen what had happened between her and Jin Ye, she was thinking more about the mystery surrounding Jin Ye. She had a nagging feeling that Jin ye might recognize her. Especially after what had happened today, it made her even more suspicious. As soon as they left the hospital, many people subconsciously looked over. ¡°Huo Nanchen, let go of me! ¡± ¡°Shut up! ¡± As soon as they got into the car, he directly pressed her down on the seat and sealed her lips. He pressed his cold face on her shoulder and forced his fingers to interlock. The oppressive aura seemed even more oppressive. Chapter 304 - Chapter 307: Realizing her mistake

Chapter 304: Chapter 307: Realizing her mistake

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION In the narrow space, Gu Ruochu was pressed down so hard that she could not move. She was kissed so hard that she had nowhere to hide. She had just opened her mouth when she was fiercely entangled. ¡°Are you sure you want to do this to me? ¡± ¡°What do you think I¡¯m going to do to you? HMM? ¡± He finally let go of her. He pulled off his tie and returned to the driver¡¯s seat. The car waspletely silent. The two of them did not speak again. In less than half an hour, the car had arrived at the huo family¡¯s door. Gu Ruochu calmed her breathing and ran upstairs without another word. She closed the door as soon as possible. She felt that both of them should be quiet. In her panic, she heard the sound of footstepsing from behind. In the next second, she bumped into this person. He did not reach out to hug her. His arms hung by his side. It was obvious how angry he was. She took a step back from the impact and was about to change directions when she was grabbed. ¡°It seems that you have not realized your mistake. ¡± The world spun around and Gu Ruochu was carried on his shoulder as if the entire world was shaking. She gave up struggling and waited for his anger to subside. The door was mmed shut and Gu Ruochu was thrown onto the bed. Under the bright and blinding light, she saw him taking off his shirt and even heard the sound of metal on his belt. Her entire body tensed up. ¡°Huo Nanchen, you¡¯re a married man. ¡± Hearing her words, his eyes darkened and the anger in his heart surged again. He wanted nothing more than to pinch her to death and a passionate kiss blotted out the sky and covered the earth. His destructive strength and anger faintly tore at Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart. They were forced to interlock their fingers and hug each other. They used all of their strength and their emotions were more intense than any other emotion. She had been in a state of dilemma and sadness for the past half month. She was afraid that she would never be able to escape from him in the future. If he were to reveal even the slightest bit of his sincerity, she would be utterly defeated. How could she... ... The greatest fear in this world was to fall in love with someone who was not in love. Falling in love with someone who was in the wrong was equivalent to eternal damnation. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re not willing now? ¡± After much difficulty, she finally let go. Her subordinate tugged at the bedsheet beneath her and said with a calm expression, ¡°I think we should calm down. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m very f * Cking calm. ¡± He closed in and a hint of pain appeared in his eyes, which were burning furiously. ¡°Ruo Chu, are you sure you want to provoke me? Tell me, why did Jin Ye call you by your name? What is your rtionship with him? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu, no one¡¯s answer is more perfunctory than yours. ¡± He was paranoid and full of anger. He thought that he should cripple Jin ye so that she would wholeheartedly stay by his side. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, what else do I have to say? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not know how to exin. It was normal for him to misunderstand. She closed her eyes and did not care about what he was doing. Whatever. The room suddenly fell silent. There was no movement. Five minutester, Gu Ruoyun buried her face in the nket without a word. She did not want to talk to him anymore. She¡¯s ignoring me just like that Huo Nanchen¡¯s eyes darkened and the veins on his hands bulged. He was truly an ancestor. At the same time that his heart ached, there was also a sense of powerlessness and confusion. Heid on top of her directly, his hands around her waist and pressed against her body. He felt her move ufortably. ¡°You want me to believe you, but you can¡¯t even show me any sincerity. ¡± ¡°Then what do you want? I¡¯ve already said that I don¡¯t know why Jin ye would call my name. I have nothing to do with Jin Ye. ¡± Huo Nanchen did not speak anymore. His expression rxed a lot after hearing her exnation with his own ears. ¡°sorry. ¡± Chapter 305 - Chapter 308: Retract Your Heart

Chapter 305: Chapter 308: Retract Your Heart

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Today, he had indeed been blinded by jealousy. Especially when Jin ye had called out his wife¡¯s name while he was unconscious. He had once thought that when Ruo Chu had called out to Jin Ye, she had used him as a substitute. With this thought in mind, his heart had been corroded to the bone. Gu Ruochu did not want to bother with him at all, leaving him to the side. She had ignored him like this, causing his heart to tighten. He regretted his impulsiveness just now, but it was more pain and suffering. He got up and put on his clothes again. He buttoned up the two tinum buttons on his sleeve and only left one sentence. ¡°Ruo Chu, rest well. ¡± His deep voice rang out, ¡°remember toe down for dinnerter. I might not be back tonight. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not reply, but he knew that she had heard him. Perhaps she did not care whether he was back or not. Then, there was an endless silence. Gu Ruochu heard a rustling sound and the room becamepletely silent. She only sighed in relief when she heard that he hadpletely left. She clutched the bedsheet and continued to lie on the bed. She felt an indescribable feeling in her heart. Her mind was in a mess and her mouth had hurt from his bite. She was in such a sorry state. Nanny Zhang had been lurking outside for a long time. She only dared to knock on the door when she saw Huo Nanchene out. She heaved a sigh of relief when she saw the person lying quietly on the bed. ¡°Young Madam, are you alright? ¡± She had heard the sound of the door and thought that it was a huge mess. Now that she saw that Gu Ruochu was safe and sound, she was relieved. However, when she saw that Gu Ruochu was curled up into a ball, she knew that she was frightened and could only whisper a few words offort to her. When Huo Nanchen came down, he happened to bump into Huo Zirui, who was upstairs. He looked straight ahead and brushed past Huo Zirui, his thin lips tightly pursed. The moment he brushed past Huo Zirui, he stood still. A few secondster, he slowly smiled. ¡°Are you really going to marry Gu Li? ¡± Huo Zirui did not expect Huo Nanchen to take the initiative to talk to him. He was very surprised. ¡°She has my child. I won¡¯t let the child bebeled as a bastard. ¡± Who would have thought that a prodigal would actually take a heart because of a child. They had a deep rtionship back then, but they did not expect it to be like this now. Did Time Change, or did they change. The Brotherhood used to be deep, but now they were strangers. Huo zirui suddenly felt frustrated. His emotions were veryplicated, and he was a little absent-minded. ¡°Back then... was it really you? ¡± Huo Zirui¡¯s voice was so soft that it was as if he could not hear it He clenched his hands tightly, afraid and looking forward to the answer ... Huo Nanchen did not answer and left directly. In the study, he called an Shaosi. The environment there seemed to be very noisy. ¡°Shaosi, where are you? ¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m at the bar. Why do you have time to look for me? ¡± ¡°I want to investigate someone. ¡± ¡°Who? ¡± ¡°Jin Ye. ¡± An Shaosi was stunned. He paused for a few seconds before speaking slowly, ¡°the celebrity who got into the car ident? You¡¯re not suspecting that there¡¯s something going on between him and your wife, are you? ¡± ¡°No, I want to investigate his past, who he knew, what friends and family he had. ¡± Ruo Chu basically did not remember who she was when she woke up from the car ident. She also forgot most of the people and things that happened. This was also what Ruo Chu confessed after she trusted him. And Jin Ye just had to appear at this time. Huo Nanchen had a premonition that perhaps they had known each other before, and he had to figure out the cause and effect of the matter. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you convey the order for them to investigate. ¡± An Shaosi teased, ¡°mm, listening to your words, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re in a good mood. Thene out and have a drink. ¡± Chapter 306 - Chapter 309 should remain calm

Chapter 306: Chapter 309 should remain calm

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°It¡¯s okay, I still have things to do. ¡± Huo Nanchen thought to himself. Lu Fang liked to buy bags and jewelry when he coaxed his girlfriend. It would not be wrong for him to pick out a present for his wife. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll hang up now. ¡± After hanging up the phone, Huo Zirui¡¯sst words rang in his ears. He did not move for a long time. Gu Ruochu was extremely depressed when she saw that lonely and cold figure when she came down. She did not think that he would still be at home. She was still a little apprehensive. Only when she saw him lose his temper would she realize how terrifying he was. She stood on the stairs, her legs frozen and unable to move. In the next second, Huo Nanchen seemed to sense something and turned around to look. Their eyes met and Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes were filled withplicated emotions. ¡°Is the young master going out? ¡± Nanny Zhang came down from upstairs and quickly tried to smooth things over. She held Gu Ruochu¡¯s hand and led her downstairs, ¡°why don¡¯t we have dinner together? It¡¯s still early anyway. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not say anything but as soon as she got close to him, she reflexively stood a little further away from him. He probably thought that she was a woman who liked to attract men. His actions today made her both angry and a little scared. They should calm down during this period of time. ¡°No, I won¡¯t be eating at home today. ¡± Huo Nanchen saw her reaction and the sense of powerlessness in his heart grew stronger. He averted his gaze. He clearly looked very calm, but there was a hint of bitterness hidden in his deep, Cold Eyes. The way he had treated her today was also indirectly hurting her. After he had left, Gu Ruochu slowly walked over and poured herself arge ss of ice water. ¡°Young Lady, don¡¯t you like the eldest young master? ¡± ¡°You know why we got married in the first ce. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not answer directly. There were some things that did not need to be put on the table, ¡°we don¡¯t have a foundation for love. ¡± Actually, they had already done it. It was a littlete to say all this now. ¡°Love can be cultivated. I feel that love is much more reliable than other young people. ¡± Nanny Zhang smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve watched my three children grow up since I was young. I know their personalities very well. Although Nanchen has a bad temper, once he¡¯s willing to tolerate someone, it proves that this person holds a high position in his heart. Young Madam, your position in his heart is not to be underestimated.¡± Thest sentence made her heart waver. Was It really like what Nanny Zhang said? But when she thought of certain things, she felt a bone-chilling cold, and that trace of anticipation was torn apart. An duo¡¯s words still rang in her ears, constantly reminding her not to be stupid. She was very greedy. After tasting the sweetness, she wanted love, and then she fell into pain. ¡°What does mother n to do about Gu Li¡¯s matter? ¡± She put down the ss of water and then remembered Gu Li¡¯s matter. ¡°Hey, this woman just pretended to faint in front of the Madam. Third Young Master actually felt sorry for her. She quarreled with the Madam because of that thick-skinned woman. It¡¯s really the first time I¡¯ve seen so many women acting! ¡± Nanny Zhang was so angry that her eyebrows were raised. ¡°But let¡¯s all rx. A person like Gu Li will never be able to enter our huo family. At the very least, the huo family will only want this child. ¡± Nanny Zhang¡¯s impression of the Gu family was also extremely poor. Gu Li had only been pregnant for half a month and already came to the huo family pretending to be pitiful. She thought that she would be able to enter the huo family after she was pregnant. Everyone knew that she had designs on the Huo family. Now, she was even using third young master Huo¡¯s desire to have a child to gain the upper hand. This kind of scheming person was very good at pretending to be pitiful. Once she got what she wanted, she would go all out against the young Madam. Chapter 307 - Chapter 310: Children are innocent

Chapter 307: Chapter 310: Children are innocent

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I like the way she struggles on her deathbed. ¡± Gu Ruochu could not forget the fact that she had helped Gu Yanwei. She did not like anyone in the Gu family. As soon as she was mentioned, there was amotion in the Outer Hall. ¡°Eh, it seems to be Gu Li. ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go out and take a look. ¡± As soon as the two of them went out, they saw Gu Li standing next to huo Zirui in grievance. Qi Ru was furious. Gu Ruochu knew that pretending to be pitiful was the GU family¡¯s way of doing things. She had done something disgusting and made it seem like it was someone else¡¯s fault. She felt terribly wronged. This way, Qi ru could not do anything about this woman. ¡°Auntie, no matter what, the child is innocent. ¡± She cried until she was out of breath. It was as if she was going to faint again in the next second. Huo Zirui held her and said irritably, ¡°mom, she¡¯s still pregnant! ¡± Hearing Huo Zirui defend her, her face revealed an evil smile. With this child, she could do whatever she wanted in the huo family from now on. When that timees, Gu Ruochu will suffer! Qi Ru could not take it anymore. Why does this woman always frame me in front of my son? ¡°Lili, don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re suffering from Fetal Qi? ¡± Gu Ruochu walked over and the corners of her lips curled up ¡°It¡¯s only been half a month. Isn¡¯t it a little too early for you to be suffering from Fetal Qi? If your body is so weak, you should stay in bed so that others won¡¯t touch you so that you won¡¯t be med on others even if you¡¯re exposed to the wind. ¡± ¡°sister-inw, it¡¯s not your ce to speak about my matters! ¡± Huo Zirui¡¯s hands, which were hanging by his legs, were clenched into a terrifying fist. Gu Li looked at her with arrogance and disdain. Anyway, she has someone to protect her now. Gu Ruochu raised her eyebrows ¡°Why is it that I¡¯m only concerned about you? Third Brother, you¡¯re acting as if I¡¯ve hit a sore spot. ¡°. Don¡¯t forget that father hasn¡¯t agreed to let you keep the child. Gu Li, you¡¯ve only been here for half a month. It would take you minutes to abort the child. Isn¡¯t it a little too early for you to be cocky?¡± Gu Li was well aware of what Gu Ruochu had said and subconsciously touched her abdomen. However, she could not ept the fact that Huo Zirui was by her side. ¡°This is my child and Zirui¡¯s child. No one has the right to punish them. ¡± Gu Li turned around andined, ¡°Zirui, my sister can¡¯t stand to see me get well. She¡¯s so vicious that she actually wants me to abort the child! ¡± Gu Li always liked to twist other people¡¯s words. ¡°Alright, stop annoying me. ¡± Huo Zirui was upset when Gu Ruoyun mentioned Huo Zhenggang. He did not know what would happen if that happened. Gu Li felt wronged and shut her mouth. She knew that she could not provoke Huo Zirui at this time. ¡°Huo Zirui, if you still have any brains, hurry up and take this woman away instead of being angry at your mother. ¡± Gu Ruochu pointed at the time, ¡°father will be back in three hours. ¡± Huo Zirui did not speak again. He looked at the woman beside him with an annoyed expression, ¡°I¡¯ll send you back first. I¡¯ll exin everything to my father tonight. ¡± ¡°Alright, remember to call me tonight. The baby will miss you. ¡± Gu Ruochu wanted tough when she saw Gu Li use the child as an excuse. The child would probably be as big as a bean sprout if she was pregnant half a month earlier. She would be convinced if she could still miss her father. However, this woman had finally left and everyone was relieved. That night, Huo Nanchen really did note back. Gu Ruochuy on the bed alone and curled up into a ball as if she had returned to her mother¡¯s self-defense state. Her heart felt empty and she had another night of nightmares. How could Qi ru not know what had happened? She wore a cloak and wandered downstairs until 10:30 p.m. but Huo Nanchen was nowhere to be seen. Chapter 308 - Chapter 311 is all broken

Chapter 308: Chapter 311 is all broken

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Make a call, turn off your cell phone. This really pisses her off! The next day, Gu Ruochu climbed out of bed, still in a daze. She found some clothes and put them on. She looked at herself in front of the mirror and curled her lips. When she arrived downstairs, she identally bumped into that figure who was sitting upright at the dining table. Huo Nanchen had returned at some point in time. It was as if something had hit his chest and his eyes were filled with a bitter and sour feeling. She did not know whether to walk over or not. Qi Ru gently coughed and mother Zhang turned to look at Gu Ruochu. She then walked over and winked at her, e quickly, the young master has returned early in the morning. ¡± Gu Ruochu was led over by mother Zhang and could only sit beside Huo Nanchen. Aunt Yuan walked over and smiled, ¡°young master, Madam, Young Madam, I¡¯ve already sent someone to repair the doors of those rooms. ¡± Gu Ruochu raised her head and asked in confusion, ¡°what beds? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve sent someone to repair the empty beds in the house. Mother said that the beds have been damaged from not checking them for too long and that they¡¯re not safe. ¡± Huo Nanchen nced at her. This exnation took Gu Ruochu a few seconds to react. No wonder she saw that all the doors in the corridor had been opened when she went downstairs. Gu Ruochu looked at her mother-inw. A crack had appeared on Qi ru¡¯s calm face. In order to prevent them from sleeping in separate rooms, her son could really trick her. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s like this. ¡± Qi Ru nodded in all seriousness. She was indeed convinced by her son¡¯s exnation. It was true. Only her son could destroy all the beds in the house except the master bedroom and send them away. ¡°Then where should I sleep? ¡± Gu Ruochu had initially thought that it would be better for the two of them to be separated for a period of time. Otherwise, it would be very awkward. ¡°Of course you should sleep with me. ¡± We¡¯ve done everything together. Now that she thought about it, wouldn¡¯t it be toote to separate rooms? Gu Ruochu was speechless. She could only lower her head and eat her breakfast. There was a strange feeling in her heart that she could not describe. Qi Ru quickly finished her breakfast and got up to leave. A strong force pulled her from the side and Gu Ruochu was dragged onto a certain someone¡¯s body. Shey stiffly on hisp and felt the warmth pass through a thinyer of clothing. The alluring smell from her body made her dizzy. This position was really awkward. Gu Ruochu did not move, her entire body was stiff. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to the set today? ¡± ¡°Of course. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send you off. ¡± He lowered his head and moved closer. Gu Ruochu put her hand on his chest and turned her head away, but she could not escape. ¡°There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s not like the driver isn¡¯t around. ¡± ¡°But I just want to send you off. ¡± ¡°whatever. Let go of me. It won¡¯t affect you well. ¡± ¡°How can it not affect you well? Is there anyone else around? ¡± Gu Ruochu raised his head and three ck lines slid down his forehead. None of the people who had been there a moment ago were now here. He seemed to be tired of watching him. He leaned back slightly and pointed at his chest, ¡°now, climb up on your own. ¡± Gu Ruochu,¡±...¡± Why are you doing that so early in the morning? Huo Nanchen¡¯s deep, cold eyes were filled with a sense of danger when he saw the caution in her eyes. The curve of his lips slowly rose as if he found it a little funny. ¡°Are you afraid that I¡¯ll make a fool of you? ¡± ¡°If you have something to say, say it. Don¡¯t use your hands and feet to act like a hooligan. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you won¡¯t feel well. ¡± His eyes were filled with warmth and he pulled her over in amusement. The next second, her entire body was pressed against his chest and her heartbeat suddenly quickened. Her whole body¡¯s weight was leaning against him, and it was not as strenuous as before. Chapter 309 - Chapter 312 brushed past her

Chapter 309: Chapter 312 brushed past her

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION He wrapped his arm around her waist and pressed her against his chest. His hand gently stroked her back, ¡°are you still angry with me? ¡± ¡°Not really. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression did not change much. Although his sullen expression yesterday was really scary, after mother-inw and mother Zhang came tofort her, her mood improved significantly. This response was no different from no response at all. He knew that she still had a knot in her heart. The gift that he had just taken out quietly returned to its original position. ¡°It would be great if I could have a baby. ¡± Even Huo Zirui had a child and he also wanted to have a child with her. Huo Nanchen suddenly took her hand and pressed his cold, thin lips against hers, slowly turning them hot. ¡°Ruo Chu... Ruo Chu... ¡± Each touch seemed to burn her heart, causing her to tremble. Then, it became the sound that echoed in her dreams. Every time she believed that this man loved her, a truth would pop up and tell her that this man did not love her. Don¡¯t be easily fooled and don¡¯t fall for him again. This was the third time Gu Ruochu had heard him mention the baby. Her expression was a little stiff. There were too many things between them and it was definitely not suitable for them to have a child. Gu Ruochu scoffed softly and got up from his body, ¡°I¡¯m going to the set. If you want to send me there, send me there now. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re already full? ¡± Gu Ruochu curled her long hair on her shoulder and nodded lightly. He got up and reached out to stroke her long hair. As if by magic, he took out a gift box from behind him. It was a gift that he had prepared meticulously. He wondered if she would like it. ¡°What¡¯s this? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s for you. ¡± Gu ruochu hesitated for a moment before taking it. She lowered her head and an uncontroble joy surged into her heart. She did not like the gift, but the person who had given it to her. She did not want him to see the change in her expression at this moment, so she turned around and went upstairs to ce the gift. As she turned around, the smile on her face grew wider and wider. Huo Nanchen watched her back as she went upstairs. The curve of his lips became more and more obvious. Beside the door, Qi ru and nanny Zhang covered their mouths and pulled their heads back. They looked at each other and smiled before quietly leaving. Atst, the two of them did not quarrel as much as before. They were very sweet. When Gu Ruochu came downstairs, arge-scale war suddenly broke out in the house. Huo Zhenggang, who had returned to his bedroom to sleep the night before, only found out about Gu Li and Huo Zirui. He flew into a rage in the living room. ¡°Say that again! ¡± ¡°I want this child. ¡± Huo zirui enunciated each word. Huo Zhenggang was so angry that he mmed the table, ¡°as long as I¡¯m here, I will never allow you to marry this woman! As for aborting that child, the Huo family does not need such a cheap bastard! ¡± ¡°CHEAP BASTARD? ¡± Huo Zirui¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile, ¡°Gu Ruochu is also a member of the Gu family. Father, do you want to say a word in front of Big Brother? ¡± ¡°Shut up! ¡± Huo Zhenggang did not expect Huo Zirui to dare to contradict him. He said angrily, ¡°how can Gu Ruochu be the same? If you don¡¯t understand, then shut up! ¡± Huo Zirui only felt that his father was double-targeting him and continued to confront him without a word. Gu Ruochu and Huo Nanchen walked over. They did not intend to stay and watch, ¡°father and mother, we¡¯ll be leaving first. ¡± Huo Zhenggang was so angry that he almost exploded. He waved his hand in response. Huo zirui heard Gu Ruochu¡¯s voice and looked at her with aplicated expression. What was surprising was that there was a hint of hatred hidden in his eyes. Gu Ruochu looked straight into his eyes. She was as cold as ice and brushed past him. Chapter 310 - Chapter 313, gossip

Chapter 310: Chapter 313, gossip

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION When Gu Ruochu arrived at the set, a bunch of reporters were outside, wanting to interview her about Jin Ye¡¯s car ident. The bodyguards and staff blocked the reporters and allowed Gu Ruochu to enter the set smoothly. The cameras shed with all their might and the microphones in the reporters¡¯hands almost turned into a small forest. All they wanted was to get first-hand information about the famous celebrity¡¯s car ident. Gu Ruochu did not respond and entered the set directly. ¡°Miss Gu, can you say a few words about Jin Ye¡¯s car ident this time... ¡± ¡°Miss Gu... ¡± The reporters were blocked outside. No matter how indignant they were, they could not do anything about it. ¡°Director Gu. ¡± The female lead of this drama, Lin Wanyi, was still in the midst of her makeup. When she saw Gu Ruoyun¡¯s figure, she shifted her gaze and a gentle smile appeared on her face. Recently, Lin Wanyi¡¯s scenes had been very concentrated. As the first sister of Huayu, she had a lot of work to do so she had to arrange her time on set beforehand. Gu Ruochu nodded slightly and told her about her scenes for today. However, there had been a lot of idents on set recently. Especially since the male lead, Jin Ye, had been hospitalized, Lin Wanyi had no choice but to devote more of her time to the set. Even though Lin Wanyi had a high status in the entertainment industry, she was very friendly in private. Gu Ruochu did not know if she was faking it or not, but her attitude made people feel veryfortable and gave her a good impression. ¡°Director Gu, is Jin Ye Alright? ¡± ¡°I estimate that he will need to recuperate for half a month, so it will be hard on you for the next half a month. ¡± Gu Ruochu had also gone to the hospital to see Jin Ye this morning. He had woken up, but the wounds on his body needed to be healed properly. ¡°It¡¯s not hard at all. It¡¯s my job as an actor to begin with. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not say another word as she began to organize the script for today¡¯s scenes. ¡°Ruo Chu, you¡¯re here. ¡± Chu Xin had been fiddling with her camera just a moment ago and was worried that Ruo Chu would be disturbed by the reporters. Now that she had arrived, she was naturally relieved. She unintentionally nced at Chu Xin, who was in the middle of putting on her makeup. She leaned over and whispered, ¡°I never thought that Lin wanyi would be so easy to get along with. She¡¯s nothing like those female celebrities who act like big shots when they¡¯re popr. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s because she has a high eq. ¡± Gu Ruochu put down her script and a hint of a smile appeared in her voice. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve seen her skinning in the past, so I had a very bad impression of her in the beginning. Now that we¡¯re working together, my impression of her has changed. ¡± ¡°What skinning? Why don¡¯t you tell me about it? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s curiosity was piqued as well. This group of people had been influenced by Rong Xiao¡¯s gossipy nature and had be much more gossipy. ¡°It¡¯s said that Miss Lin¡¯s current status had all been achieved by stepping on her old boyfriend. She had failed her boyfriend in order to seed. That man had given up everything for her and had even been beaten to a pulp. He even said that Miss Lin used to be a delinquent who drank, hit people, and had promiscuous rtionships. She was aplete delinquent.¡± ¡°No way? ¡± Gu Ruochu raised her head and nced at Lin Wanyi, who was still putting on her makeup. When she did not speak, she gave off a gentle and quiet feeling, unlike what the gossip had said. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that it¡¯s gossip. Who knows? ¡± Chu Xin coughed softly. It was all Rong Xiao¡¯s fault. He had turned her from a beautiful woman who had lived a peaceful life into a gossipy and entric aunt. When the staff had finished their preparations, Wang Gang had already stood up with a megaphone. ¡°everyone, get ready. Begin shooting the first scene of this scene. ¡± ¡°ACTION! ¡± With a snap of the scoreboard, Lin wanyi appeared in a thick and gorgeous robe. Chu Xin was the leader of the camera, so she didn¡¯t get any free time until the rest of the scene. She wiped her sweat and walked to the bathroom. Chapter 311 - Chapter 315: Gu Zexi

Chapter 311: Chapter 315: Gu Zexi

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION When she came out of the bathroom, there were manydies around her. However, when she lowered her head to look for the paper in her bag, the surroundings suddenly became strangely quiet. No one dared to move. This feeling was terrifying. She raised her head. A man¡¯s figure appeared behind her. She was frightened and subconsciously took a few steps back in her high heels. Under the backlight, the Golden Silhouette drew out a clear shadow. When her facial features werepletely exposed in her line of sight, a pair of clear, cold eyes that were so familiar to her bones, Chu Xin was stunned. How could it be him? ! ! Her mind went nk for a few seconds, and Chu xin quickly recovered her emotions. She walked past him as if she hadn¡¯t seen anything. The moment she walked past him, Chu Xin felt her heart almost jump out of her chest. A force suddenly pulled her over. Her vision shook violently, and her entire body was pressed against the ice-cold Wall. ¡°Ji Qingtian. ¡± When the man¡¯s deep and hoarse voice rang in her ears, Chu Xin was really stunned. After not seeing him for a few years, he had really changed. He had be mature, but there was an additional sense of vicissitudes. ¡°Sir, you have mistaken me for someone else. My name is Chu Xin. ¡± ¡°Chu Xin? ¡± He repeated doubtfully. He looked at the person in front of him carefully. It had been three years. She was not as pure and lovely as before. Her hair was slightly curly, giving her the scent of a mature woman. How could he have mistaken her? Even if she was burnt to ashes, he could not have mistaken her. ¡°Qingtian, do you think I could have mistaken the person sleeping in my bed? ¡± A terrifying fire seemed to burn in Gu Zexi¡¯s eyes. No wonder he could not find her. It turned out that she had changed her name to Chu Xin and was still in an Cheng. Right under his nose. That nightmare from three years ago, that rainy night, reappeared in his mind. ¡°Chu Xin, Ji Qingtian, so you even lied about your name back then. ¡± There was endless mockery in his voice. A trace of panic shed across Chu Xin¡¯s eyes and disappeared in an instant. ¡°Sir, you really mistook me for someone else. I don¡¯t know you. This is the production team. If you don¡¯t let go of me, I¡¯m going to call someone else! ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know me? ¡± ¡°Then do you need me to help you find the feeling of knowing me? ¡± Gu Zexi had aplicated look in his eyes. He reached out and wrapped his arms around her waist, kissing her hard. The overwhelming kiss made it hard for her to breathe. She opened her mouth and bit him. The pain made him even more reckless, and the kiss made her even more suffocated. His madness made her afraid, and it made her heart tremble even more. ¡°ENOUGH! ¡± After much difficulty, he pushed him away, but he once again confined her in his arms. His voice was like that of a demon, ¡°do you know me now? ¡± As soon as he finished speaking, his lips covered her again. ¡°Do you know me now? ¡± The familiar warmth brought back the memories that had been buried in the past. The memories of the past attacked her once again, filled with pain and despair. ¡°Xin? ¡± ¡°XINLAN! ¡± Gu Ruochu and Lin wanyi¡¯s voices rang out at the same time,pletely jolting the two awake. Chu Xin seemed to have found her savior as she stumbled towards Gu Ruochu. Her hand, which was still holding Gu Ruochu, was still trembling. The moment Gu Zexi raised his head, Gu Ruochu finally saw the man¡¯s face clearly. It turned out that he was the eldest young master of the Gu family, the famous eldest son of the Gu family in an Cheng. The Gu family had a mysterious air about an Cheng. Aside from the eldest son, Gu Zexi, no one knew how many children the Gu family had. Why would he have any entanglement with Xin? ¡°eldest young master Gu, why are you here? ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu, let¡¯s go. ¡± Chu Xin did not seem to want to stay here at all. She pulled her out with great strength. Lin Wanyi and she could not make heads or tails of it and could only follow her out. Chapter 312 - Chapter 316: She does not have an older brother

Chapter 312: Chapter 316: She does not have an older brother

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION I never thought that I would see you again in my lifetime. After leaving the WASHROOM, Gu Ruochu turned around and saw that the man was nowhere to be seen. The frighteneddies returned to the WASHROOM, looking no different from usual. A charming and handsome man had suddenly appeared in thedies¡¯washroom. Aside from the shock, his face was still a little hot. Chu Xin was in a very bad mood. Aside from handing her a tissue, Gu Ruochu did not ask anything else. Instead, he remembered that she had suddenly left an city three years ago without a trace. She had left an city after breaking up with her boyfriend. However, wasn¡¯t Xin¡¯s boyfriend at that time Ye Heng Where did this Gu Zexie from? Unbelievable! She, Rong Xiao, and the others had always thought that Xin had left an city because of Ye Heng. They never thought that Gu Zexi would exist as well. They seemed to have a close rtionship. ¡°Are you feeling better? ¡± After drinking a ss of water, Chu Xin¡¯s mood finally calmed down a little. When she thought of her sorry state just now, she shyly pursed her lips, ¡°I¡¯m feeling much better. ¡± When she thought of his devilish and raspy voice just now, his deep attachment and anger caused her heart to be a mess. Even when he spoke, his body was trembling slightly. They had met unexpectedly on this kind of asion. It just so happened that the entire studio was taking a fifteen-minute break. Wang Gang did not know what had happened and instructed the staff to get to work. ¡°Xin, if you¡¯re not feeling well, I¡¯ll let the director know. You can go and get some rest. ¡± ¡°No need. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not say anything else. Coincidentally, Wang Gang had called her over to look at the newly released negatives. He then instructed her to go over. Today¡¯s scene did not go well. Wang Gang could tell that Chu Xin was not in a good state, so he had no choice but to send everyone back early. Gu Ruochu looked at the time and decided to go to the hospital to see Jin ye again. The hospital Jin Ye took out a photograph from a long time ago. The two children were very close to each other. The little girl¡¯s smile was very bright and the boy looked cool. He stood tall and lean. ¡°I never thought that Gu Ruochu would be the person you¡¯re looking for. Why does she look so different from when she was young? As expected, a woman changes eighteen times as she grows up. ¡± Su Ze clicked his tongue. ¡°I was wondering why I took the photograph to look for her, but I couldn¡¯t find her no matter how hard I tried. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s why I almost didn¡¯t recognize her when I first saw her. ¡± Jin Ye put the photo away, his eyes filled with a hint ofziness. ¡°At that time, I was really down and out, but Ruo Chu didn¡¯t dislike me and even yed with me. Her brother had wanted to beat me up, but Ruo Chu brought him to y with me and even took this photo for me. I remember that her brother loved to take pictures and loved to take pictures.¡± Jin Ye felt a myriad of emotions when he mentioned the source of the photo However, Su Ze felt that something was not quite right when he heard this. ¡°brother? Jin Ye, could you have remembered wrongly? Gu Ruochu doesn¡¯t have a brother, she only has an older sister who was adopted by her own mother. Gu Yanwei, you should still remember her, right? ¡± ¡°IMPOSSIBLE! ¡± Jin Ye furrowed his brows and retorted, ¡°this photo was taken by her big brother. How could I have remembered wrongly! ¡± Su Ze probed, ¡°could it be that you¡¯ve remembered wrongly? After all, you¡¯ve said that you were gued with disasters and often fell ill when you were young. Perhaps you¡¯ve been muddled by your illness and made a mistake. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s absolutely impossible. I¡¯ve always carried this photo with me. There¡¯s no way I could have made a mistake. ¡± Jin Ye had also sensed something. Why was there a mistake with his memory? Clearly, everything else could be matched. He was certain that Ruo Chu was the little girl that he had yed with when he was young. She had even said that she would always be by his side. Even though it was already impossible. But the memories from back then were still so beautiful. Chapter 313 - Chapter 317 eating together

Chapter 313: Chapter 317 eating together

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Su Ze did not retort but he felt that something was very strange. Not long after, Gu Ruochu arrived with a fruit in her hand. News of Jin Ye¡¯s car ident had not been kept a secret. Arge number of people hade to visit him, so the ward was filled with all sorts of gifts. ¡°Why are you sitting up? You should be resting on the bed. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m very tired from lying down, ¡± Jin ye replied. His heart softened, ¡°you¡¯ve been filming all day today. You must be tired, right? Sit here. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± They were like long-lost friends, chatting happily together. Su Ze consciously closed the door and left, for people, the old people are very easy to heal the wounds in the bottom of people¡¯s hearts. ¡ª After visiting the patient, Gu Ruochu went straight home. Just to the door, she saw from afar mother Zhang and round aunt sitting in the garden side whispering something. ¡°Young Madam! ¡± The round aunt sees her, hurriedly stand up, the eye indicated below inside. ¡°WHO¡¯sing? ¡± ¡°It is not the wife of chairman Ning and that WHO. ¡± Mother Zhang disliked the face, do not know how Mrs. Ning still have the face toe over, their first reaction is Mrs. Ning for Gu Li. After all, the Ning family and the Gu family had a very good rtionship. The Huo family would never allow Gu Li to enter their home. That was why the Gu family had brought the Ning family over as reinforcements. ¡°Oh. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not have a good impression of these two families. She did not enter the main hall and went straight up the stairs. Gu Ruochu put her bag down andy down on the SOFA. Perhaps she was too tired, so she was in a daze. She dreamt that she was running eight hundred meters and her legs felt as if they were filled with lead. Her underwear kept falling off and she could not button it no matter how hard she tried. She was so angry that she reached out with one hand and grabbed something furry and buried it in her chest. When she opened her eyes, she was finally startled awake. Her chest felt cold and she realized that there was arge hand covering her chest. Someone was pressing down on her body and a numbing kiss spread from her neck to her chest. She trembled and almost cried out. Gu Ruochu instinctively raised her leg to kick but her legs were immediately mped down. Her hot breath tickled her neck and made her shudder. ¡°Are you going to murder your husband? ¡± She did not stop talking and kissed him from top to bottom. ¡°GET DOWN! ¡± Although it waste at night, they had not eaten dinner yet. Thinking about how he must have bitten his body just now, he did not know how to get down the stairs! ¡°I will beughed at to death. Huo Nanchen, get down the stairs. ¡± ¡°Who would dareugh at you in front of me? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want others tough at me behind my back either. ¡± Gu Ruochu pushed him and rolled down the SOFA with a red face. He reached out his hand to help her down. At home, she had to guard against him, a true love beast. Gu Ruochu stood in front of the mirror and saw something that looked like a mark on her face and neck. She could only use something to cover it up. ¡°Let¡¯s go down and eat. ¡± Gu Ruochu wanted to avoid him but she could not avoid his outstretched hand. She could only obediently let him hold her in his arms. ¡°Ruo Chu, Nanchen. ¡± Qi Ru was distracted by Madam Ning. When she saw her son and daughter-inw go downstairs, a smile appeared on her face. e and eat, you must be hungry. ¡± Zhang Xuan narrowed his eyes, seemingly displeased. Especially when Yan Wei saw them, she could not wait to hide herself away from them. She felt especially uneasy. Gu Ruochu ignored the mother and daughter pair and sat directly next to Qi ru. The dining table was veryrge and there was no awkward staring at each other. Huo Nanchen sat next to her and only cared about helping her pick up the food. Although she could skip the task of picking up the food and just focus on eating. However, he had ced almost all of her favorite dishes into her bowl and it was almost full. That was why Gu Ruochu realized that there were so many dishes in her bowl when she could no longer eat. Chapter 314 - Chapter 318: If this has nothing to do with you, shut up

Chapter 314: Chapter 318: If this has nothing to do with you, shut up

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I can¡¯t eat anymore. ¡± Gu Ruochu saw that there was still quite a bit left in her bowl and could not eat any more. ¡°I can¡¯t eat anymore, I can¡¯t eat anymore. ¡± Huo Nanchen did not say anything but took her bowl and continued to eat. ¡°...¡± Zhang Xuan was in disbelief when she saw this but she did not know what to say. Zhang Xuan and Gu Yanwei did not leave after the meal and Qi ru hid the impatience in her heart. If the two of them had directly talked about Gu Li, she would have fallen out with them. But now, the two of them were only looking for her to have an awkward conversation with, which made her unable to vent her anger. ¡°What are you two doing here? ¡± Gu Ruochu was more direct than Qi ru. It was obvious that she did not wee the mother and daughter pair and did not intend to y Tai Chi with them. Now that they had reached this point, Zhang Xuan had no choice but to reveal her motive, ¡°we want to talk about Lili. After all, Lili is pregnant now. As a man, Zirui should be responsible for Lili and the child, right? ¡± Responsible The entire Huo Family should be responsible, right? ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about. We know how she got pregnant. What era is it now? She has no sense of responsibility for her own actions and now she¡¯s ming it all on men? ¡± Other girls might have been deceived, but someone like Gu Li was 80% responsible for getting pregnant. ¡°You mean, Huo Zirui doesn¡¯t intend to be responsible? ¡± Zhang Xuan was so angry that sheughed. A junior actually dared to talk nonsense in front of her. ¡°Qi ru, is this the huo family¡¯s upbringing? Listen to your thoughts and abort this child. The child is still so young. I advise you to be more virtuous and do less of the thunder-like things. ¡± Zhang Xuan decided to shed all pretenses. At worst, she wouldn¡¯t stay in an Cheng. ¡°Zhang Xuan, you¡¯d better be careful with your words. After all, this is my family¡¯s business. It¡¯s not up to an outsider like you to interfere! ¡± Qi Ru had had enough of this Zhang Xuan. She no longer maintained her image as a dignified and virtuousdy from a wealthy family. Her expression was extremely unsightly. ¡°You went against your conscience to appease and raise a traitor. You even harmed my goddaughter¡¯s cousin. How is it not my business? Listen to Gu Ruochu¡¯s tone... ¡± Zhang Xuan was ready to draw her sword. She even deliberately nced at Gu Ruochu after she finished speaking. Gu Ruochu sat at the side and calmly thought, is this appease and appease the evil talking about me? ¡°Madam Ning, are you here to settle the matter or to cause trouble? Listen to your own tone, what¡¯s the difference between you and a troublemaking shrew? Speaking of going against your conscience, no one canpare to your Madam Ning! Do you really think that no one knows what you¡¯ve done? ¡± Zhang Xuan red at her, ¡°who are you calling a shrew? It was clearly you who were unreasonable in the first ce. How could a man not take responsibility at all! ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯sst sentence made Zhang Xuan¡¯s heart tremble. So what if she knew? She would still be helpless against her? ¡°have we ever said that we¡¯re not responsible? Did the Huo family say that they don¡¯t want this child? ¡± ¡°Are you saying that we should leave the mother and keep the Child? How can we do that! ¡± Zhang Xuan could feel Gu Yanwei tugging at the corner of her shirt. She understood what she meant and scolded her harshly. ¡°Why can¡¯t we do that? ¡± Gu Ruochu stood up and said coldly ¡°You¡¯ve always said that the huo family is responsible for the child. Alright, we¡¯ll take care of the child. Now, you insist on adding Gu Li. Madam Ning, don¡¯t forget how thest incident happened. Can I start a conspiracy theory? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of my business this time. Don¡¯t nder me! Huo ZIRUI DID IT HIMSELF! ¡± Gu Yanwei interjected aggrievedly. ¡°If it¡¯s none of your business, then shut up. ¡± Chapter 315 - Chapter 319 should not be successful

Chapter 315: Chapter 319 should not be sessful

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo Nanchen was so impatient that Gu Yanwei was so frightened that she did not dare to make a sound. She held Zhang Xuan¡¯s hand tightly. Gu Ruochu did not know whether it was an illusion or not, but she could tell that it was a show-off. What¡¯s the matter? Are you showing off your mother-daughter rtionship now? Zhang Xuan¡¯s heart ached, ¡°what else can you do besides bully others? ¡± ¡°We can be unreasonable and irresponsible. Madam Ning, please take your precious daughter back quickly. Otherwise, I¡¯ll show you how unreasonable I really am. ¡± ¡°You... ¡± Zhang Xuan was trembling with anger. She did not know why this person always provoked her anger. Qi Ru felt much better when she saw how angry she was. ¡°I won¡¯t send you off then. I¡¯m so tired that I¡¯ll go upstairs to sleep. ¡± ¡°Madam Ning, this way please. ¡± Mother Zhang stepped forward and made an inviting gesture. Zhang Xuan had no choice but to return with her daughter with a belly full of resentment. Gu Ruochu went upstairs to sleep after sending the two Evil Buddhas off with much difficulty. KINGSIZE¡¯s bed space was not small. Gu Ruochu was practically rolling on the edge of the bed. Perhaps she had fallen asleep in the evening, so she was not sleepy at all. Hearing the sound of watering from the bathroom, she quickly closed her eyes. By the time Huo Nanchen came out, a certain someone seemed to have fallen asleep. Gu Ruochu was extremely nervous. She felt that half of the bed had copsed. He reached out and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t hug me! ¡± Gu Ruochu twisted her body and reached out to block him. However, she was still forced to hug this warm and slender body. ¡°Aren¡¯t you asleep? ¡± Gu Ruochu buried her head and ignored him. His hand caressed her long hair and he suddenly heard her speak, ¡°why has your rtionship with Huo Zirui be so bad? I heard from Zijun that the two of you used to have a very good rtionship. ¡± His hand paused, ¡°why do you want to ask this? ¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t. I just don¡¯t know where to begin. There¡¯s no point in talking about this now. ¡± His eyes suddenly became much sharper and the smile on his face gradually disappeared. Perhaps this was his taboo. She now knew who it was about. She should not have asked him, but so what if she did? He would not answer. ¡°Then I¡¯m going to sleep. ¡± She had just turned around when his heart dulled and he hugged her from behind. However, her heart and body were cold. She could not fall asleep with her eyes closed and hadpletely lost sleep. If she had known that this marriage would bring her such a heavy blow, she would not have stayed in the Huo family. Soon, she would not be tortured like this. The next day, Gu Ruochu found out that Qi ru had arranged a blind date for Huo Zirui. The date was actually Yang Xi. Gu Ruochu did not know whether tough or cry when she thought of their past rtionship. Both of them looked down on each other and stared at each other. The parents of both parties were at the side. Although they were a little reserved, the atmosphere was not bad. ¡°Ruo Chu! ¡± Yang Xi finally broke into a smile when she saw Gu Ruochu. She trotted over and held her hand. Her smile was bright and moving. ¡°Oh, our Xiao Xi and the young Madam are still on such good terms. If she were to marry into the Huo family, she would definitely be very happy. What a good thing! ¡± Yang Nuo was very happy to see this. He never thought that this little girl would be able to marry into the huo family. In her opinion, this matter was most likely going to seed. ¡°You¡¯re right. ¡± Huo zhenggang smiled, which was a rare sight. ¡°Xiao Xi,e visit the Huo family more often in the future when you¡¯re free. Spend time with Xiaoru and Ruo Chu. ¡± The parents of both parties seemed to have reached an agreement, which Gu Ruochu disapproved of in her heart. Huo Zirui and Yang Xi were not suitable for each other, so it should not work out. Chapter 316 - Chapter 320 an unexpected guest

Chapter 316: Chapter 320 an unexpected guest

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Besides, she really did not think highly of Huo Zirui¡¯s character. Yang Xi Clung to Gu Ruochu¡¯s side. Now that she had an acquaintance by her side, it was no longer awkward. Huo Zirui¡¯s expression darkened when he recalled the incident at the banquet. ¡°My mother dragged me here by force. ¡± She mumbled softly, ¡°I don¡¯t want that Huo Zirui. He doesn¡¯t look like a good man. I don¡¯t like him. ¡± Gu Ruochu patted her shoulder and supported her, ¡°If you don¡¯t like him, don¡¯t marry him. ¡± Yang Xi nodded. She had finally found someone to support her. Her eyes almost teared up. Yang Xi was such a person. No matter how she looked like, she would give up everything if she loved someone. If she did not love someone, she would not care even if the entire world was sent to her. Just as the two families were happily chatting, Huo Nanchen returned. To Gu Ruochu¡¯s surprise, there were a few unexpected guests. One of them happened to be an duo¡¯s older brother, an Shaosi. ¡°Uncle Huo, Auntie Huo, long time no see. ¡± A handsome man walked over. His eyes carried a hint of evilness. His face was dull and his temperament was strange andplicated. His slightly long hair was messy but not messy, giving him a wild and unruly masculinity. An Shaosi? Seeing this man appear, Yang Xi¡¯s expression instantly fell, and she felt an itch in her teeth. An Shaosi met her gaze, which seemed to want to bite him to death. He smiled indifferently and was quite amused. Yang Xi pursed her lips and frowned in disgust. ¡°Oh, Shaosi. ¡± Huo Zhenggang did not expect an Shaosi toe over at this time. He waved for him to sit down. ¡°Why are you free today? ¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t visited in a long time. I¡¯m free today. ¡± ¡°okay, okay, okay. You have to stay and y a game of chess with me before you can leave. You can have lunch here. ¡± An SHAOSI¡¯s face was filled with an unshakable smile. He sat down and said, ¡°then it¡¯s better to follow your orders. You have to listen to your uncle¡¯s orders. ¡± Yang Nuo and his wife looked at each other and almost reached a consensus. This time, they had to facilitate the marriage between their daughter and Huo Zirui. ¡°Why don¡¯t we leave this ce to the young people? ¡± Qi Ru smiled with a graceful smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and have a good talk. The few of US old people here make them feel embarrassed. ¡± ¡°Mrs. Huo is right. Let¡¯s go inside and have a talk. ¡± Mrs. Yang immediately stood up and followed them upstairs, leaving them downstairs. Huo zirui tugged at the Cor of his shirt with an expressionless face. ¡°Third Master, why don¡¯t we y Mahjong? ¡± An SHAOSI lit a cigarette with his finger and suggested casually with a smile. Why does Gu Ruochu feel that this person is simr to a smiling tiger? This kind of person is actually the most dangerous and terrifying. ¡°Sure, whatever. ¡± Anyway, just don¡¯t let him and Yang Xi be alone together. I really don¡¯t know what his father is thinking. He actually wants to find me a woman. Who wouldn¡¯t want to find this B * Stard! ¡°Are you bored? ¡± Huo Nanchen sat next to Gu Ruochu and ced his hand on the back of the chair. When she turned around, she felt as if he was hugging her, so close to her. ¡°No, you can go. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Yang Xi felt that something was not right again. She subconsciously whispered into Gu Ruochu¡¯s ear, ¡°did you have a conflict with him? ¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t count. ¡± What do you mean it doesn¡¯t count? As Yang Xi stared with her mouth agape, she suddenly heard an Shaosi¡¯s ambiguous smile, ¡°Miss Yang Xi, we meet again? ¡± Yang Xi hated this person to death. She red at him coldly and continued to speak to Gu Ruochu. Chapter 317 - Chapter 321: this dog food was eaten willingly

Chapter 317: Chapter 321: this dog food was eaten willingly

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION An SHAOSI did not seem to mind at all. He was not angry at all and went to the table to y Mahjong. As he shuffled the cards, he turned his head to look at Gu Ruochu, ¡°Ruo Chu, aren¡¯t you going to sit next to your husband? I believe that your husband will only grow stronger as he fights. ¡± ¡°Go ahead and y your game. I don¡¯t know how to y Mahjong. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not mind and did not move. An Shaosi looked at the Mahjong in his hand and nced at the person next to him, ¡°a certain someone is really pitiful. He can¡¯t even hug a woman. He¡¯s no different from a lonely person like me. ¡± ¡°Why are you so talkative? ¡± Huo Nanchen nced at him and then at Gu Ruochu. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say anymore. I don¡¯t care whether you lose or not. ¡± An Shaosi had yed a good hand and his tone had be a little indecent ¡°sometimes, a woman¡¯s influence on a man is unimaginable. You can tell that the Yin and Yang don¡¯t mix just by looking at Huo Shao¡¯s strange behavior. ¡± Someone at the Mahjong tableughed. ¡°Young Master An, you¡¯re wrong. Huo Shao has a wife and you¡¯re a single man. Mrs. Huo is here. ¡± The others wereughing as well, but master an could only nce at Gu Ruochu and Yang Xi Hisughter was even more interesting, ¡°what do you know? If a woman doesn¡¯t serve a manfortably in bed, wouldn¡¯t a man be full of anger If you don¡¯t have enough to eat at home and you don¡¯t steal food outside, won¡¯t you get angry Do you think what I said is wrong Why don¡¯t you go home and try it yourself Let your wife look at you with a clear heart and few desires and see if you can take it.¡± The others were well aware of this. Hey, hey, big brother, this is a lot of information. An SHAOSI¡¯s tone was getting more and more impish. He was also referring to Gu Ruochu. Yang Xi¡¯s fists were clenched so tightly that they were cracking. Gu Ruochu was indifferent and did not have much of a reaction. Yang Xi turned her head and pulled Gu Ruochu away. At this moment, Gu Ruochu was being watched by almost everyone. Even before she had reached Huo Nanchen¡¯s side, she had been ¡°reprimanded¡± by the people present. It would be terrible if she left now. ¡°Eat some fruit and watch them y Mahjong. Everyone at this table is very handsome. Don¡¯t you want to feast your eyes on them? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not forget that this person was an extremely good-looking person. ¡°How the F * ck would I have the mood to look at handsome men when I see someone? ¡± Yang Xi huffed angrily. Gu Ruochu found Yang Xi amusing and stuck a toothpick into an apple, ¡°alright, eat an apple. Don¡¯t be angry. ¡± Yang Xi¡¯s eyes curved and she bit down with a smile, ¡°thank you, Ruo Chu. I knew you were the best to me. ¡± ¡°I want to eat too. ¡± Everyone at the table heard her and looked at them with an ambiguous gaze. Especially that bastard, an Shaosi. He had a faint smile on his face and was about to force her onto the table. Yang Xi tried her best to stab her from behind, signaling for her to hurry up. Hehe, they¡¯re really good brothers. Under the gaze of thousands of people, Gu Ruochu braced herself and walked over with a piece of fruit in her hand. She picked up an apple with a toothpick and walked to his side. Just as she steadied herself, an arm wrapped around her waist. With a strong push, she fell onto his body and sat in his arms. He held her hand and bit the fruit on her toothpick into his mouth. There was a sense of danger and warmth in his eyes as he looked at her, as if that piece of apple was her. Gu Ruochu loosened her grip and was scalded by his gaze. She instinctively tried to avoid it and the people around her started to jeer. She felt very willing to eat this dog food. Chapter 318 - Chapter 322, beautiful woman.

Chapter 318: Chapter 322, ¡°beautiful woman. ¡°

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°That¡¯s right. This way, it¡¯ll be more interesting on the Mahjong table. It¡¯ll save someone from giving away money on the Mahjong table when they¡¯re in a bad mood. How boring. ¡± An SHAOSI was chewing on his cigarette as he looked at Yang Xi, who was still wearing a dark expression. ¡°Miss Yang also looks a little entric. The symptoms of the fire are very obvious. However, Miss Yang is really beautiful. ¡± ¡°HMPH! ¡± Although thest sentence sounded like apliment, Yang Xi felt ufortable all over. She felt that there was a hidden meaning behind the words. Yang Xi looked up at him and met his eyes for a moment. His narrowed eyes looked a little devilish, but it disappeared in an instant. ¡°could it be that young master an is interested in young Miss Yang? ¡± Everyone knew that the huo family had arranged a blind date banquet today. The purpose was to set up third young master Huo and young Miss Yang, so this sentence was just a joke. An SHAOSI looked at the Mahjong in his hand and said in an even more indecent tone, ¡°she¡¯s a beauty, who doesn¡¯t like her? ¡± This sentence sounded extremely ambiguous, and Yang Xi felt even more stifled in her heart. Damn it, she knew that this guy wouldn¡¯t say anything good He was such a shameless hooligan. She thought that he would behave himself in front of so many people! How did she meet such a person He was still haunting her, and she even met such an annoying person at a blind date banquet! As expected, an annoying thing would meet an annoying person! Yang Xi couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. She looked like an arrogant little princess. Looking at her lively frown, the interest in an Shaosi¡¯s eyes intensified. The people at the Mahjong table thought that an Shaosi was joking. After all, Yang Xi was already on a blind date with Huo Zirui. She teased, ¡°an Shaosi has a lot of women around him. There must be a lot of beautiful women around him. ¡± ¡°perhaps this is why men aren¡¯t bad and women don¡¯t like them? ¡± The Mahjong table burst intoughter again. An Shaosi did not refute them and pushed them away, ¡°I¡¯ve made a fool of myself! ¡± Gu Ruochu finally noticed something. Why does an Shaosi always target Yang Xi? ¡°An SHAOSI wouldn¡¯t be interested in Yang Xi, would he? ¡± The entire crowd watched as Gu Ruochu and Huo Nanchen whispered into each other¡¯s ears. A hint of warmth appeared in their eyes. ¡°perhaps. ¡± His lips curled slightly and his deep eyes seemed to want to suck her in. ¡°Yang Xi may be a little yful, but she¡¯s very simple-minded. Is An Shaosi serious? ¡± Gu Ruochu had heard a lot of rumors about young master an. To be able to turn from a penniless foundling to a newly risen noble family within a year, one could imagine that he was definitely not a good person. At the very least, he must have a very dark side. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here. I won¡¯t let him do anything reckless. ¡± Huo Nanchen understood young master an¡¯s personality very well. His entire body was filled with poison, a deadly poison. Normally, he would not care about any woman he wanted. However, this Yang Xi was Ruo Chu¡¯s friend, so of course, he would not let young master an do anything reckless. ¡°That¡¯s good. ¡± ¡°You husband and wife are lovey-dovey in front of so many people and you even have to whisper in each other¡¯s ears. Are you trying to infuriate US single dogs to death? ¡± An Shaosi took the cigarette butt out of his mouth. His tone made Gu Ruochu want to p him in the face. She stood up immediately and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to drink some water. ¡± Huo Nanchen let go of him and nodded. He knew that she was embarrassed to be so thin-skinned. ¡°I¡¯ll apany you. ¡± Yang Xi did not want to stay here and see an Shaosi¡¯s face. This kind of Man¡¯s words were too disgusting. After the two of them left, an Shaosi finally looked away as if nothing had happened. After passing by the kitchen, Gu Ruochu went upstairs because she had some matters to attend to. Yang Xi did not want to return to the main hall to look at that Smelly man¡¯s face and wandered around the garden. Chapter 319 - Chapter 323 is here to kick you to death

Chapter 319: Chapter 323 is here to kick you to death

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Miss Yang, why are you wandering around here alone? ¡± Yang Xi froze when she heard the voice behind her. She turned around and saw an Shaosi leaning against the door. He was holding a cigarette in his hand and did not smoke, as if he was going to crush it. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you miss me so much that you can¡¯t extricate yourself? ¡± ¡°PFFT! Don¡¯t tter yourself. A man like you is worthless in my eyes. YOU¡¯RE SO SHAMELESS! ¡± Yang Xi¡¯s face once again broke into a bright smile. It was imprinted in his deep eyes, as if it was going to burn the darkness and coldness in him. ¡°women, it¡¯s not easy to use a brain with a big chest. ¡± Hearing his words, Yang Xi¡¯s mind went nk. She wanted to retort him but could not say anything. She could only re at him fiercely. ¡°Stinky Hooligan! Why is your mouth so dirty! ¡± ¡°Am I wrong? ¡± An SHAOSI clicked his tongue. He straightened his body and walked over to her. He was too tall. Even though Yang Xi was wearing red, he still looked down at her. ¡°Don¡¯te over, or I¡¯ll kick you to death! ¡± Yang Xi took a few steps back and clenched her fists tightly. He did not stop He only stopped when he had forced her into a corner. ¡°Did I say something wrong? Didn¡¯t you see how Ruo Chu and Nan Chen were just now? I wasn¡¯t helping them. Otherwise, why would I have said so much nonsense just now? ¡± ¡°Stop trying to clear your name. You¡¯re just a chatterbox! ¡± His face was getting closer and closer. Yang Xi suddenly felt like she could not breathe, but she still stared at him with her eyes wide open, as if she was on high alert. ¡°Why am I a chatterbox? ¡± An Shaosiughed lightly again, looking very flirtatious. ¡°Miss Yang is so irritable. It must be because her Yin and Yang are out of tune. ¡± He suddenly reached out to hook her waist, and his eyes were filled with wildness. ¡°seeing how beautiful Miss Yang is, and how beautiful she is, I¡¯m sure she can serve men well in bed. I like it very much... ¡± ¡°GET LOST! I¡¯m going to tell my brother to beat a hooligan like you to death! Just you wait, I won¡¯t let you off, I won¡¯t! ¡± Yang Xi seemed to have grown thorns, and she did not have a good impression of this kind of man. She was so angry that her entire body trembled. Everyone liked to be praised, but she did not care for such praise. Instead, she wanted to beat him to death. She really raised her leg to kick him, but an Shaosi dodged her with a smile on his face. His movements were very rxed, ¡°alright, I¡¯ll wait for you to not let me off. In the future, I¡¯m willing to lie under your body and never resist. How about that? ¡± Yang Xi gave a fake smile and opened her mouth to bite down on his arm. She felt as if she was about to bite off a piece of his flesh before she let go. However, in that instant, she saw his bottomless eyes tremble. She took a step back and ran away like a rabbit. ¡°...¡± Gu Ruochu took something from upstairs and was stunned when she bumped into Huo Nanchen, ¡°why are you upstairs? ¡± ¡°I was looking for you. ¡± ¡°...¡± Gu Ruochu smiled and reached out to hug the person in front of her, ¡°mom just told me toe up. Why are you so nervous? ¡± ¡°You always make me feel uneasy. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she calmly changed the topic, ¡°Nanchen, isn¡¯t Yang Xi very pretty? Young master an¡¯s praise for her just now really made one¡¯s imagination run wild. ¡± He reached out to stroke her head and smiled, ¡°she¡¯s not as pretty as you are. You¡¯re the prettiest one, irreceable. ¡± ¡°...¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw how seriously he was praising her. He was praising her so much that she was about to fly into the sky, yet she was still a little embarrassed. ¡°Nonsense! ¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. ¡± Chapter 320 - Chapter 324-she would not dare to harm you

Chapter 320: Chapter 324-she would not dare to harm you

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION It was rare for a man with a bad temper to say such words of praise. Gu Ruochu lowered her head and smiled. At that moment, he took advantage of the situation and kissed her eyes. ¡°I really don¡¯t want other men to see you like this. I don¡¯t want other men to see your beauty, little by little. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so mushy! ¡± Gu Ruochu pushed him away and the corners of her eyes curled into a smile. On the other side, Gu Li was furious when she heard that Huo Zirui had arranged a blind date with the young daughter of the Yang family under Huo Zhenggang¡¯s arrangements. It was not easy to get a child, but in the end, the child did not manage to get a position and suffered for nothing. How could she ept it! ? ? Gu Li took out her phone and called Huo Zirui, but he did not pick up. After calling more than a dozen times in a row, Gu Li finally broke downpletely. ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you say that I could marry into the huo family? Now it¡¯s all thanks to a B * Tch. How did you help me? ! ¡± Gu Li screamed with her heart broken. Huang Meixiang felt her heart ache as she hugged her daughter. ¡°Li Li, please don¡¯t sit on the ground. You¡¯re pregnant with the eldest grandson of the Huo family! ¡± ¡°They don¡¯t want me at all. What use do I have for this child? ¡± Tears and snot flowed down Gu Li¡¯s face as she dug her fingers into her palms ¡°It¡¯s all Gu Yanwei¡¯s fault. It¡¯s all her fault foring up with such a stupid idea! If it weren¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t have kept this B * Stard and taken such a big risk to provoke the Huo family! Gu Yanwei is trying to harm me, MOM! ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I have something on Gu Yanwei. She would never dare to harm you! ¡± Huang Meixiang¡¯s tone was very firm. If Gu Yanwei dared to harm her, she would immediately expose her past to Mrs. Ning. When that time came, the Ning family would not let her off, and the Huo family would not let her off either! That gold bracelet was still in her hands! Hearing her mother¡¯s words, Gu Li¡¯s heart was slightly relieved. ¡°Mom, what should we do now? Is This B * Stard really going to give birth? But the Huo family won¡¯t let me in at all. Keeping this child will only expose us! ¡± In fact, she herself did not know whether this child was the son of the duck or Huo zirui! She originally nned to use the child to marry into the huo family. If she had an idental miscarriage, this would have been perfect. However, the Huo family did not want her at all. Huo Zirui was also unreliable! ¡°You can¡¯t have this child now. ¡± Huang Meixiang immediately made her decision. Mrs. Huo had already sent people to guard the Gu family and take care of Lili, this pregnant woman. This proved that the huo family still wanted this child. If it really was not the Huo family¡¯s child, the Huo family would never forgive them! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll think of a way for you. ¡± Huang Meixiangforted her daughter as her mind worked quickly. She would have to give up the child, but the huo family would have to find someone to take the me before they would believe that this was not a conspiracy. The best candidate, Gu Ruochu. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Lili. We¡¯re going to the Huo family home now! ¡± Gu Li sobbed by the side,pletely trusting her mother. Soon, Huang Meixiang brought her daughter to the Huo family home. Because of the child in her belly, the maid did not stop the mother and daughter but only tactfully informed them. ¡°Mrs. Gu, there¡¯s a guest at the huo family home today. ¡± ¡°We know, but we have something important to tell you. ¡± Huang Meixiang immediately brought her daughter upstairs. She had been thinking about how to find an excuse to look for Gu Ruochu, but she did not expect to see Gu Ruochuing down from upstairs. Of course, she would not look directly at her and her daughter as she walked past them without looking away. She approached them step by step. Huang Meixiang supported Gu Li as her heart pounded wildly in her chest. She was extremely nervous as she watched Gu Ruochu¡¯s every move from the corner of her eye, afraid that she would miss it. Chapter 321 - Chapter 325: An undeserved disaster

Chapter 321: Chapter 325: An undeserved disaster

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Before anyone could react, the sound of something rolling down the stairs frightened everyone around them. Even the servants who were still cleaning outside heard the sound. ¡°Lili! ¡± Even though they had expected this to happen, their hearts clenched when they saw their daughter rolling down the stairs. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m in so much pain... sister, why did you push me... ¡± Gu Li, who had rolled onto the carpet and her facial features were twisted from the pain, cried out weakly. Her stomach felt as if it was being torn apart. It really hurt like hell. She touched her hand and it was covered in blood. ¡°It¡¯s bleeding! ¡± She did not know who was shouting but Gu Ruochu was still standing on the stairs. She did not understand how this fellow had rolled down the stairs. Her mind was reying the scene from before. ¡°What should we do about the young Madam? Should we send her to the hospital? ¡± Nanny Zhang walked over and saw Gu Li¡¯s pained expression. She thought to herself that this was bad. She had bled all over her leg and there was no guarantee that she would have a miscarriage! ¡°call an ambnce immediately and call Huo Zirui over as well. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Nanny Zhang left in a hurry. In a few minutes, Huo Zirui ran over from the outer hall. Huo Zhenggang, Qi ru, and the others were all rmed. Yang Nuo and his wife werepletely dumbfounded, not knowing what had happened. Seeing the blood on the ground, Huo Zirui¡¯s face darkened to the extreme. He picked up Gu Li and rushed out without a word. ¡°Ruo Chu, what¡¯s going on? ¡± Qi Ru did not understand the situation, but seeing Gu Li¡¯s expression, she knew that it was most likely a miscarriage. Right now, the only person involved was Gu Ruochu. Even though she already knew in her heart, there was a ny-nine percent chance that Gu Li had conspired with others to set her up. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital first. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not expect that Gu Li, this woman, had a heart as venomous as Gu Yanwei¡¯s. She did not even want her own child when she said she did not want it and even med Gu Yanwei for the miscarriage. The pain of a miscarriage could not be faked. No matter what, today could be said to be an unexpected disaster. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. ¡± Qi Ru was also anxious. No matter what, she was still her first grandson and had looked forward to it. Gu Ruochu followed behind Qi ru and quickly left the house. The people from the Gu family received the notice and arrived. Gu Yanwei and Zhang Xuan also rushed over. The doctors and nurses were extremely nervous and were immediately sent to the OB / Gyn Department. ¡°What¡¯s going on? How did Lili Roll down the stairs? You guys were too careless! ¡± Gu Yanwei was extremely nervous. She had not expected things to turn out this way. She had finally used this to silence Huang Meixiang! Zhang Xuan thought that she was worried about Gu Li and patted her shoulder in constion, ¡°Lili will be fine. Don¡¯t worry too much. ¡± ¡°Why did she roll down the stairs? ¡± Huang Meixiang repeated in a strange tone. She stormed towards Gu Ruochu in a rage and pped her ¡°Gu Ruochu, why did you kill Lili¡¯s child! You heartless woman, are you afraid that Lili will steal your position? ¡± As soon as Huang Meixiang finished speaking, the entire crowd turned to look at Gu Ruochu in shock. Huang Meixiang could not move no matter how hard she tried to block her with one hand. She hated herself for not being able to p that face that made her teeth itch. ¡°Huang Meixiang, watch your mouth. Your daughter rolled down the stairs on her own. Don¡¯t even think about spilling dirty water on me! ¡± Gu Ruochu released her hand and Huang Meixiang staggered a few steps and almost fell. ¡°You... you still want to cheat... ¡± Huang Meixiang¡¯s hand trembled as she pointed at Gu Ruochu. The doctor had alreadye out and he frowned as he demanded, ¡°why are you making so much noise in the hospital? Who is Gu Li¡¯s family member? ¡± Chapter 322 - Chapter 326-what right do you have to do this

Chapter 322: Chapter 326-what right do you have to do this

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I am, I am Gu Li¡¯s mother. ¡± Huang Meixiang rushed to the doctor and said anxiously, ¡°doctor, how is my daughter? ¡± ¡°She definitely can¡¯t be saved. How can she be saved if she fell like this before she was fully formed? Fortunately, the child in her stomach isn¡¯t very old. Otherwise, the pregnant woman¡¯s life would be in danger. The pregnant woman fell into a temporarya. You cane in and visit the patient in a while. ¡± The female doctor¡¯s tone was very bad. She didn¡¯t understand how these people were taking care of the pregnant woman. ¡°It¡¯s good that my daughter is fine. It¡¯s good that she¡¯s fine. ¡± Hearing the doctor¡¯s words, Huang Meixiang waspletely relieved. It was a good thing that she had given up on having children earlier. Otherwise, she would have been in danger. ¡°Gu Ruochu, you¡¯ve harmed my grandson¡¯s life. Aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution? ¡± Huang Meixiang¡¯s voice was filled with anger as she gritted her teeth viciously, ¡°one life for one life. I¡¯m going to send you to prison! ¡± Everyone was frightened by her overbearing aura. Her strength was so great that even a few of them could not withstand it. If it were not for someone stopping her, they would have rushed up to Gu Ruochu and started to beat her up. However, Gu Ruochu had done this unjustly. It was no wonder that she had gone mad. Gu Yanwei huddled in Zhang Xuan¡¯s arms and was hugged tightly by Zhang Xuan. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, your aunt isn¡¯t targeting you. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the one who will suffer retribution. It¡¯s the evil creature that killed its own child. ¡± Gu Ruochu saw that she had acted so innocently and was no longer angry. She deliberately emphasized the word ¡®evil creature¡¯ and repeatedly provoked Huang Meixiang¡¯s nerves. ¡°What did you say? What do you mean? ¡± Huang Meixiang¡¯s entire body trembled and she was so angry that she struggled again. She wanted to tear Gu Ruochu¡¯s face into shreds. Gu Yanwei, who was watching the show, finally found a point to speak, ¡°aunt, don¡¯t be so agitated! ¡± ¡°Look at her, she¡¯s even throwing dirty water at Lili! How could there be such a vicious woman? Lili is already pitiful enough without a child! ¡± She¡¯s really innocent and pitiful. Gu Ruochu never thought that Huang Meixiang¡¯s acting skills were also top-notch. The angrier she acted, the more people would believe her. ¡°I said that the one who killed her own child was an evil creature. Aunt, why are you so agitated? Could it be that you and Lili are such people? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not seem to be angered at all. Her sarcasm made Huang Meixiang even more embarrassed. ¡°Gu Ruochu! ¡± ¡°Enough! ! ¡± Qi Ru was very annoyed when she heard this. ¡°Let gu Li have a good rest first. We¡¯ll take care of the rest. ¡± ¡°Take Care of it? The HUO FAMILY WANTS TO PROTECT HER! This woman knows that the huo family does not like Lili¡¯s child, so she helped everyone to harm this child to raise her status in the Huo family! ¡± Huang Meixiang deliberately brought up this matter She immediately gave Gu Ruochu a motive to push Gu Li away. This time, even Qi ru looked at Gu Ruochu in surprise. Indeed, when Huo Zhenggang had said that he wanted to abort Gu Li¡¯s child, she had personally requested for it to stay. At first, she had felt that the child was rather troublesome and had been annoyed by Zhang Xuan. Later on, she had been looking forward to the arrival of this grandson. Perhaps, in order to help her and the Huo family, Ruo Chu had taken the initiative to abort Gu Li¡¯s child. Zhang Xuan replied, ¡°let¡¯s talk this out nicely. However, Gu Ruochu has really gone too far this time. After all, this is Zirui and Lili¡¯s child. It¡¯s between them. ¡± Gu Yanwei nodded and interjected, ¡°it¡¯s someone else¡¯s child after all. It¡¯s not my cousin¡¯s ce to take care of it. ¡± It was obvious that she had be the target of public criticism. Gu Ruochu did not move and did not respond. Some people are so evil that even their bones are poisoned in order to achieve their own selfish interests. ¡°Gu Ruochu, what right do you have to do this? ¡± Huo Zirui came out from the attending physician¡¯s office. His entire body was emitting a cold aura and he almost wanted to kill this woman. Chapter 323 - Chapter 327: Who told you to run around

Chapter 323: Chapter 327: Who told you to run around

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION He had been so looking forward to this child, but Gu Ruochu had rejected him What right does this woman have to hurt the person he values in his life! ¡°Huo Zirui, shake your head when you have the time. Can you hear the sound of the ocean roaring? ¡± Gu Ruochu could not be bothered to argue with these people. She turned around and left, ¡°wait until we find evidence before you convict me, okay? ¡± Huo Zirui¡¯s expression turned even uglier. He knew that she was mocking him for having water in his head. ¡°Do you still have a conscience? You¡¯re leaving before the hospital results are out? ¡± Huang Meixiang was furious. She never thought that Gu Ruochu would not give her face! In her opinion, this woman should cooperate with her. She would only be slightly satisfied if she took the initiative to bear the me. Otherwise, she would be a lowly woman! ¡°Do we still need to wait for the results? ¡± Gu Ruochu threw these words down and disappeared into the long corridor of the hospital. Zhang Xuan looked in the direction she had left and suddenly felt a stabbing pain. Many times in the middle of the night, she was awakened by this lonely and upright figure. Gu Ruochu had left the hospital but she did not know where she was going. Her cell phone kept ringing but she did not want to answer anyone¡¯s call. She did not know what had triggered her emotions, but perhaps everyone had tacitly acknowledged that she had pushed Gu Li, causing her to feel a little depressed. It was not a good feeling to not be believed. She did not know how far she had walked, but when she came back to her senses, she had already arrived at a shopping mall. There were many people in the shopping mall, and she was sitting by the flower bed, her mood even worse. Huo Nanchen watched from afar and felt that she was feeling extremely wronged at this moment. His heart softened, why was he so reluctant to let her feel wronged? ¡°If you stare at me like that, is there any gold at the tip of your shoe? ¡± A pair of long legs appeared in her line of sight. Gu Ruoyun raised her head and saw his familiar face. She then lowered her head, feeling a little wronged. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± He pinched her nose and made her feel even more embarrassed. She was even uglier by more than a degree. She might as well crash her head into his chest and refused toe out again. ¡°Who told you to run around? This is punishment. ¡± ¡°How did you find me? ¡± Her voice rang out but no other emotions could be heard. ¡°I¡¯ve been following you the whole time. Tell me, how did I find you? ¡± Gu Ruochu was slightly taken aback. The image of him following her silently surfaced in her mind. She felt that it was a little childish but warm. What if she was mistaken for a stalker? ¡°I¡¯m a little sad. ¡± Shey in his arms, her eyes a little absent-minded. ¡°I hate dealing with the Gu family, I hate Huang Meixiang and Gu Li, and I hate Gu Yanwei and Zhang Xuan the most. ¡± She only wanted to confide in him. Besides, she was tired of these troublemakers. Her mother-inw¡¯s gaze just now had hurt her. She had clearly not done anything. ¡°If you hate us, we¡¯ll leave the huo family and an Cheng. ¡± Huo Nanchen hugged her and kissed her forehead. He tucked her long hair behind her ear, ¡°we won¡¯t be together with these annoying people. ¡± ¡°Are you serious? ¡± She frowned at him but only saw him nod, ¡°I¡¯m serious. Let¡¯s leave this ce. ¡± Gu Ruochu was a little confused. Even if we really leave, it would not solve the problem. However, he had stood firmly by her side and protected her. This gave her a sense of security and warmth. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back. I wonder how much they¡¯ve quarreled. ¡± ¡°ignore them. Let¡¯s go eat. ¡± Huo Nanchen carried her in his princess-like arms, causing her to look around unnaturally. ¡°Put me down, it¡¯s too conspicuous! Others willugh at us. ¡± ¡°Then close your eyes. ¡± Gu Ruochu:¡±...¡± Chapter 324 - Chapter 328: Go to the hospital

Chapter 324: Chapter 328: Go to the hospital

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°wait a minute, I still have to go back to the hospital. ¡± Gu Ruochu suddenly thought of something. Gu Li had miscarried and the thing that had fallen must be in the hospital. She suddenly felt lucky that she had left the hospital at this time. Gu Li and her mother would be less wary of her and it would be more convenient for them to do certain things. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll apany you. ¡± Huo Nanchen now had a clear understanding of Gu Li¡¯s situation. He did not care how the child had fallen and it was impossible for anyone to use this matter to harm Ruo Chu. Gu Ruochu took a deep breath, hoping that her guess was correct. She would not be satisfied if she could not make the Gu family pay a terrible price. The Central Hospital was not far from here. Gu Ruochu went straight to the attending doctor¡¯s office. She was a little surprised when she heard the reason for her visit. At the same time, she hesitated in her dilemma. Nowadays, it was hard to be a doctor. It was possible that a family member would make the news. Huo Nanchen remained expressionless. He raised his eyes and looked at him with a noble and calm gaze, ¡°don¡¯t worry, only those who work for me will be fine. Those who don¡¯t work for me... ¡± The doctor looked at the lighter in his hand and felt a chill run down his spine, ¡°don¡¯t worry, leave this to me. ¡± ¡°...¡± An hourter, Gu Ruochu looked at the test report that she had just submitted. She put it straight into her bag and went to Gu Li¡¯s room expressionlessly. The doctor said that Gu Li had woken up in advance and that her family members had gone back to prepare to apany her in bed. Gu Ruochu nned to have a private chat with Gu Li alone. Gu Li opened her eyes and looked in that direction as soon as she pushed the door open. A smug smile appeared on her pale face when she saw Gu Ruochu¡¯s figure. ¡°sister, have youe to confess to me? ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no one around, you don¡¯t have to pretend anymore. ¡± Gu Ruochu stood by the bed and took a step away. Gu Li seemed to have finally rxed and smiled, ¡°this child has finally fallen. I¡¯m really grateful that you happened toe down from upstairs. ¡± She waited for Gu Ruochu¡¯s shocked expression and asked her why. She felt that it was as funny as ying with a fool. Unfortunately, Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression was very cold. ¡°Why? ¡± Gu Li¡¯s heart was filled with malice and she looked as if a dead pig was not afraid of boiling water, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you a secret, this child doesn¡¯t belong to Huo Zirui at all. If I keep it, it¡¯ll be a disaster! And you, you have to take the me for me. ¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll expose you? ¡± ¡°Who would believe you? ¡± Gu Li burst intoughter, thinking that Gu Ruochu was such an idiot. ¡°sister, you really are a naive little retard. Since I¡¯ve chosen you to take the me, I won¡¯t let you have anything on me! ¡± Gu Ruochu listened to her bone-piercing Sarcasm. Other than the sarcasm on her face, there was no other movement. Did Gu Li really think that there was no evidence? ¡°Is that so? Then you really are a winner in life. Do I need to apud you here? ¡± Gu Li¡¯s twisted face froze for a moment She hated this face of hers, which seemed to always be calm and collected, ¡°Gu Ruochu, this self-righteous face of yours is disgusting How much better do you think you are than me Does Huo Nanchen really love you In his eyes, you¡¯re just a medicine, or a substitute for another woman You clearly know this already, so why are you still pretending to be virtuous by his side! ¡°Even your biological parents hate you and abandoned you. You¡¯re aplete failure in this world! If I were you, I would have no face to live on! ¡± She had clearly grasped Gu Ruochu¡¯s sore spot. Gu Ruochu was the one who had been abandoned from the beginning to the end. She was the one who had not been loved. What right did she have to stand on the high ground and mock herself. These were indeed Gu Ruochu¡¯s wounds. Gu Li had once again torn them apart, but she did not seem to have much of a reaction. She was probably numb from the pain. Chapter 325 - Chapter 329 fell to the ground

Chapter 325: Chapter 329 fell to the ground

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The Ward was silent and no one spoke. When Gu Li was young, she hated Gu Ruochu to the core. She was beautiful, elegant, and naturally beautiful. Thesebels made her feel like an ugly duckling. Now that she had revealed all of her emotions, Gu Li only felt happy. She suddenly smiled and pulled out a fruit knife from nowhere. ¡°My dear cousin, you really shouldn¡¯t havee to my ward. This time, I¡¯d like to see if you can continue to be the youngdy of the Huo family in such a morous manner. ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at Gu Li¡¯s vicious gaze and did not move. She felt that some people could be so bad that you could not imagine. Gu Li did not stab her but held her hand and held the fruit knife. ¡°after you came to my ward, I was stabbed by someone. Who Do you think they would believe? ¡± The knife may have been stabbed into her heart because her hand had trembled too much. Gu Li looked at the blood that was continuously spreading on her body and her expression finally changed. She did not want to die. She only wanted to frame Gu Ruochu! After a moment of stalemate, Gu Li finally could not hold on any longer andy on the bed. ¡°sister, save me... call a doctor... ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to die? Your child is in so much pain that she wants to die. Don¡¯t force yourself to live in this world anymore. ¡± Gu Ruochu continued to look at her coldly. Gu Li¡¯s eyes moved and her heart felt cold. She still looked at Gu Ruochu with pleading eyes. In the next second, the ward was pushed open. Zhang Xuan rushed into the ward and saw this scene. She quickly asked the bodyguard to lift Gu Li from the bed. ¡°Gu Ruochu, you actually dared to kill someone? ¡± ¡°She stabbed herself, what does that have to do with me? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re still trying to quibble, I¡¯ve seen it with my own eyes! ¡± Zhang Xuan did not think that Gu Ruochu would dare to quibble in front of her ¡°Who do you think you are? You pushed Gu Li away and made her lose her child. Now, you want to act as the huo family¡¯s executioner and get rid of her? How could the huo family have such a cruel and merciless woman like you! ¡± ¡°I told you, she was the one who rolled down the stairs. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart was filled with anger. ¡°Who do you think I am to judge me? ¡± ¡°Yanwei has already said that Lili was finally pregnant with this child. How could she be so careless? She has always wanted this child! Yanwei would never lie! You, on the other hand, would do anything to please QI RU! ¡± Zhang Xuan was also furious She looked down on Gu Ruochu from the bottom of her heart. She was really using a chicken feather as amand arrow. People of low birth were simply uneducated. ¡°Do I want to please Qi ru, or do you, an outsider, want to use this opportunity to please Gu Yanwei? ¡± Gu Ruochu enunciated each word, ¡°she¡¯s not your goddaughter at all. She¡¯s your illegitimate daughter, isn¡¯t she? ¡± Zhang Xuan¡¯s eyes widened. Suddenly, she reached out her trembling hand and swung it towards Gu Ruochu¡¯s face. In the next second, Gu Ruochu felt a strong pull on her and her entire body was pulled into an embrace. Zhang Xuan did not retract her other p. Itnded loudly on Huo Nanchen¡¯s back. It was clear how heavy the force was. ¡°Zhang Xuan, stop! ¡± Ning Tang had just arrived at the door of the ward and his heart trembled when he saw this scene. Huo Nanchen did not expect that these people woulde to bully his wife again after he had just left. Zhang Xuan unintentionally saw the way Gu Ruochu was looking at her. Her heart felt as if it had been pricked by a needle. At that moment, she felt as if she had fallen into an ice cer. She was so stifled that she could not breathe. ¡°Madam Ning, you¡¯re being too controlling. ¡± Huo Nanchen let go of Gu Ruochu. His expression was so cold that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end. ¡°It¡¯s not up to you, a person with the surname Ning, to meddle in the huo family¡¯s affairs. Now get the hell out of here! ¡± Zhang Xuan was so frightened that she staggered. She twisted her high heels a few times before stepping on the doorsill and falling to the ground. Chapter 326 - Chapter 330 causing trouble

Chapter 326: Chapter 330 causing trouble

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Even though Zhang Xuan was in an extremely sorry state, she was still immersed in Gu Ruochu¡¯s gaze. It was as if she had been stabbed deep into her heart. It was as heavy as a nightmare in the past. This feeling was very strange and it felt like she was suffocating. Ning Tang did not know what had happened to Zhang Xuan recently. She had always liked to meddle in matters rted to the Gu and huo families. It would be strange if she did not provoke others. She endured her anger and refused to help her up. ¡°If you don¡¯t get up, aren¡¯t you embarrassed enough? ¡± Zhang Xuan immediately got up. She felt that she had lost all her face and she still felt a little wronged. ¡°everything that happened today was my wife¡¯s fault. Please don¡¯t take it to heart. ¡± Ning Tang looked at Gu Ruochu and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. ¡± ¡°If any outsiders interfere in the huo family¡¯s affairs, I will let them know the consequences of meddling in their business. From today onwards, Madam Ning, please do not step foot into the huo family¡¯s house again. ¡± ¡°I... ¡± Zhang Xuan spoke subconsciously. Her mood was inexplicably ufortable and she did not argue further. She was indeed a little extreme in certain matters and her prejudice towards Gu Ruochu was a little too great. ¡°Nanchen, let¡¯s go. ¡± Gu Ruochu had never epted anyone¡¯s apology. The damage had been done. An apology was merely a reason for them to ease their conscience. She was not noble at all. Ning Tang did not expect Gu Ruochu to even bother with him. His expression was rather awkward. ¡°mm, let¡¯s go. ¡± In her world, Huo Nanchen¡¯s face was the only thing that was clear. He wrapped his arms around her shoulders and brushed past Zhang Xuan. Gu Li had just suffered a miscarriage and had lost too much blood because of that cut. She was still in the resuscitation room. Gu Ruochu did not want to think about all the things that had happened. She leaned tiredly on Huo Nanchen¡¯s shoulder and sat in the long corridor of the hospital. She did not want to think about anything. He held her hand and said, ¡°We¡¯ve been talking about having a new wedding. Thest wedding was too rushed. We¡¯ll go to the priest once this matter is settled. ¡± When they had first gotten married, neither of them had been very willing. Now, things were different. He wanted to see her put on a wedding dress. ¡°Alright. ¡± You may not know this, but this is our first marriage. Perhaps the heavens have brought me to your side on purpose. Huang Meixiang and the others rushed to the hospital once again. When they heard that their daughter had lost too much blood due to a knife wound, their hearts clenched. When the doctor came out, he took off his mask and said, ¡°the patient is fine now, but she has lost too much blood and needs to be hospitalized to recuperate. ¡± Huang Meixiang finally heaved a sigh of relief when she heard this. She turned around and saw that Gu Ruochu was leaning against Huo Nanchen without any reaction. She was so angry that she gritted her teeth. She hadpletely forgotten that she was the one who had harmed others first. All she wanted was for Gu Ruochu to get her retribution. ¡°...¡± At three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Gu Qiang¡¯s family arrived. Huo Zirui was sitting on a single-seater Sofa at the side. He did not sit together with Qi ru and the others. Nanny Zhang felt uneasy and stood by the side to entertain them. Huang Meixiang raised her head and saw nanny Zhang She sarcastically said, ¡°you were there this morning, right Our Lili rolled down the stairs and you actually wanted to ask the young madam if she should call a doctor. I saw that you were working with her and wanted Lili¡¯s life. Fortunately, Lili is fine or I wouldn¡¯t have spared you!¡± Nanny Zhang was displeased, but she didn¡¯t retort. She poured the tea and stood aside. Seeing how arrogant Huang Meixiang was, Qi ru was also full of anger. However, thinking that Gu Li was already pitiful enough without a child, she held it in. ¡°sit down. ¡± Seeing that Qi ru was still acting noble, Huang Meixiang was displeased She was originally an extremely shrewd character. ¡°I¡¯m here today to seek justice for my daughter! Don¡¯t think that the huo family can bully people just because they have power and influence. Unless you kill our family, we¡¯ll risk our lives to take revenge on the Huo family! ¡± Chapter 327 - What are you trying to do

Chapter 327: Chapter 331 ¡ª What are you trying to do

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huang Meixiang was furious, unreasonable, and arrogant. When Gu Ruochu entered alone, she saw two groups of people confronting each other in the living room. It was exactly the same scene as thest time Gu Li had said that she and Huo Nanchen had had a good time together. Qi Ru did not expect Huo Nanchen to not be by her side. She was a little afraid that she would not be able to pull this off. Huang Meixiang felt even more pleased when she realized that the person she was afraid of was no longer around. She has yet to vent her anger from thest time. ¡°Gu Ruochu, no matter how much you have against Lili, juste at me. How heartless are you toy your hands on a baby! That¡¯s the grandson of the Huo family, the first child of Zirui! ¡± Hearing this, Huo zirui looked at Gu Ruochu with even more hatred. She had taken over the position of the person he loved and had even harmed his child. ¡°Is that so? We don¡¯t even know if that¡¯s the Huo family¡¯s child. ¡± Gu Ruochu spoke in an understatement, but it was as if she had thrown a bomb. Huang Meixiang immediately exploded. ¡°Gu Ruochu, shut up! ¡± Huo Zirui¡¯s fist was clenched so hard that it creaked. He could not contain his anger. ¡°Gu Ruochu! ¡± Huang Meixiang also roared angrily. It was as if Gu Ruochu¡¯s words had insulted her and her daughter. She could not wait to find Gu Ruochu and fight to defend their innocence and purity. Even Qi ru shot her a disapproving look. She could not say such things without evidence. Otherwise, how could the people outside discuss the huo family. ¡°Okay, you can question me if you have no evidence. But the same logic holds that I did not push gu Li. Her miscarriage has nothing to do with me. You also have no evidence to use me! ¡± ¡°Gu Ruochu, would Gu Li have rolled down the stairs and gotten rid of this child by herself? ¡± Huo Zirui¡¯s anger was at its peak. ¡°because the child is not yours. Of course she doesn¡¯t want to keep it! ¡± ¡°Say that again, do you dare to insult her and the child again? ¡± Huo zirui stood up in a sh, his clenched fists showing veins and his emotions were abnormally agitated. ¡°Get lost, get lost! ¡± Gu Ruochu felt that it would be strange if such a person¡¯s intelligence was not deceived. How did he survive until now She was clearly helping him get rid of the woman who had given him a bastard child, yet she refused to believe her words. Seeing how Huo zirui trusted Lili so much, a trace of sess shed in Huang Meixiang¡¯s eyes. ¡°You want proof, don¡¯t you? Many of the cleaning maids saw Lili fall down the stairs! ¡± Speaking of the maids, Huang Meixiang immediately called the maids who had been cleaning outside, ¡°were you outside this morning? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± The maids were trembling in fear, afraid of getting into trouble. ¡°tell us what you saw. ¡± The maid lowered her head She did not even dare to look at Gu Ruochu, ¡°we were cleaning the furniture outside this morning. I saw Mrs. Gu Helping Miss Gu Li up the stairs when the young mistress suddenly came down. The two of them were not close, but the young mistress seemed to be thinking that she did not see the mother and son, so she bumped into Miss Gu Li. By the time we returned to our senses, Miss Gu Li was already lying in a pool of blood.¡± ¡°Are you sure that you saw her clearly? ¡± Qi Ru¡¯s voice was very cold. ¡°I saw her clearly. They¡¯re all upstairs anyway. Besides the young mistress, there¡¯s no one else. ¡± This time, she had confirmed Gu Ruochu¡¯s evidence. Huang Meixiang immediately felt that she had a point and her voice became even more impassioned, ¡°did you hear that? Did you hear that? There were so many of them present and they all saw that Gu Ruochu was the one who had pushed Lili! ¡± ¡°So what if I heard it? ¡± Qi Ru hated her sarcastic look, ¡°what do you want to do? Just say it. ¡± Chapter 328 - Have you finished singing chapter 332

Chapter 328: Have you finished singing chapter 332

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What do I want? ¡± Huang Meixiang red fiercely at Gu Ruochu as she gnashed her teeth, ¡°I want to send this woman to prison for a few years. I also want Huo Zirui to marry our Lili and give her the status of a wife. Otherwise, we will never give up! ¡± Qi Ru¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly when she heard this request. How could a woman with such a bad record and no status want to marry into the Huo family? ¡°Ruo Chu did make a mistake this time, but she only caused Gu Li to miscarry... ¡± ¡°Mother, this woman can not stay in the huo family anymore. She was able to do this to an unborn baby. One can only imagine how cruel and merciless she is! ¡± Huo Zirui went along with Huang Meixiang¡¯s words He replied coldly, ¡°mother, I want to give an exnation to my unborn child. ¡± Gu Ruochu could no longer describe an idiot like Huo zirui with words. ¡°Mrs. Huo, I know that you like Gu Ruochu, but you¡¯re a member of the upper ss and your reputation is greater than the heavens. If the people outside know that you¡¯re protecting a woman who could even harm a baby, aren¡¯t you afraid that the people outside will point their fingers at your noses and scold you? ¡± Huang Meixiang¡¯s voice was iparably sharp and she felt that she was speaking with confidence, ¡°Gu Ruochu must go to jail and my daughter must marry into the family. Otherwise, this matter will not end. Qi Ru, you decide! ¡± Qi Ru finally could not take it anymore. She sympathized with Gu Li who had just lost her child, but that did not mean that she had regressed. It also did not mean that she could allow the other party to be so aggressive. ¡°Huang Meixiang, watch your tone. If you¡¯re only here to cause trouble and not settle Gu Li¡¯s matter, I¡¯ll have no choice but to ask my bodyguards to get you out of here. ¡± ¡°Qi ru, don¡¯t be so shameless! ¡± Huang Meixiang became even more brazen when she got angry ¡°since you have such an attitude, I can only ask the Ning family to help us find a top-notchwyer. I¡¯m going to sue all of you in court. Even if I can¡¯t kill all of you, I¡¯ll make your reputation stink in the UPPER-CLASS SOCIETY! ¡± With the Ning family as her backing, Huang Meixiang was unscrupulous to the extreme. Gu Qiang felt a sense of relief when he saw his wife being so powerful and even Mrs. Huo being forced into such a state. ¡°Shut up, all of you! ¡± Huo zhenggang listened to the argument for a while and finally lost his patience. ¡°Mr. Huo, are you trying to cover up for your own shorings? ¡± Gu Qiang heard Huo zhenggang finally speak and felt that it was time to speak. He deliberately nced at Gu Ruochu, who was silent. ¡°Did I say that I would cover up for my own shorings? ¡± Everyone understood what Huo Zhenggang meant when he spoke. This time, Gu Ruochu would not be able to protect herself even if she was a living Bodhisattva. She must go to prison. Huang Meixiang¡¯s lips curled into a smug smile. Now that she had helped her daughter get rid of a powerful enemy, she could also allow her daughter to marry into the huo family without any worries. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Mrs. Huo, you should learn from your husband. I really don¡¯t know how your brain works. You don¡¯t understand the ways of the world. No wonder you like a daughter-inw like Gu Ruochu, who has such a vile character. ¡± Huang Meixiang¡¯s words were full of sarcasm. Qi Ru was so angry that she gritted her teeth. This was the first time she had been forced into such a situation by a woman like her. ¡°Mrs. Gu, is your big show about toe to an end? ¡± Gu Ruochu, who had been silent all this while, suddenly spoke. She still looked as calm as ever. Her sudden words confused everyone present. ¡°What? Mrs. Gu, have you lost your mind? ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at her She was as cold and indifferent as ever. ¡°I¡¯ll repeat myself, is the big show of the Gu family over? If it¡¯s over, it¡¯s my turn. Your greasy acting skills really annoy me. ¡± Her words clearly provoked Huang Meixiang¡¯s anger and the dissatisfaction of the people present. Chapter 329 - Chapter 333 -- what else do you have to say

Chapter 329: Chapter 333 ¡ª what else do you have to say

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Even now, aren¡¯t you going to cry until you see the coffin? ! ¡± Huang Meixiang did not expect Gu Ruochu to still refuse to give in and beg for mercy This feeling of being out of her control made her even angrier and sharper, ¡°what else do you have to say? What else do you have to say! ¡± She really did not believe it! Everyone¡¯s gaze turned towards Gu Ruochu as if they wanted to hear what she had to say. ¡°The ones who won¡¯t cry until they see the coffin are you and your daughter. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression was extremely cold as she slowly stood up ¡°Of course, I have nothing more to say. You¡¯ve deliberately pointed all the sharp questions at me and directed all the contradictions at me. I can¡¯t even prove myself... ¡± ¡°because you¡¯ve done something disgusting. You pushed Lili down the stairs and even used the child in her womb of being a bastard. You wanted to get rid of Lili but Madam Ning caught you in the act. You¡¯re the unpardonable sinner. ¡± Huang Meixiang was extremely emotional She had firmly asserted her guilt. ¡°Madam Huang, are you feeling guilty? Why are you so anxious to interrupt me? ¡± Huang Meixiang was instantly rendered speechless. She could only re fiercely at Gu Ruochu, ¡°very well, I¡¯d like to see what you can say! ¡± ¡°Madam Huang, is it true that your daughter¡¯s child is only half a month old? ¡± ¡°nonsense, I still have the medical report here. There¡¯s a date below, it can¡¯t be faked. ¡± ¡°Half a month? ¡± Gu Ruochu smiled mockingly and slowly said, ¡°but I¡¯ve received Gu Li¡¯s medical report from the doctor. This child is almost a month old. If it¡¯s only a month old, how could this child be a child of the Huo family! ¡± Wasn¡¯t Gu Li sleeping with that duck a month ago? Huang Meixiang¡¯s entire body trembled and an endless chill rose from the soles of her feet. Her expression instantly changed, ¡°how did you get Li Li¡¯s medical report? Did you coborate with the doctor to falsify it? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know whether it¡¯s fake or not? ¡± Gu Ruochu took the medical report out of her bag and threw it directly at Huang Meixiang. She used a bit of force so the report was thrown directly at Huang Meixiang¡¯s eyeballs, causing her to feel pain. Huang Meixiang cried out in a low voice. She grabbed the medical report and looked at it. Her eyes immediately turned into fear, but it disappeared in an instant. After Gu Li had confirmed that she was pregnant, she and Gu Yanwei had deliberately asked the doctor to change the month. They did not even tell Gu Li about it because they wanted to frame Huo Zirui for the child. ¡°How is it, Madam Huang, are you familiar with this report? ¡± She threw it back agitatedly, ¡°you¡¯re still trying to frame my daughter, this ispletely fake. Is it difficult for you to fake it? Do you think that you can erase the fact that you pushed away Lili¡¯s child? ¡± ¡°Yes, you can say that I faked it. ¡± Gu Ruochu took out another report ¡°This is the report I received from the attending doctor. Nanchen was also present at the time, so I had Nanchen take a blood test. The results showed that the paternity test was close to zero percent. ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at Huang Meixiang with a half-smile, ¡°in other words, your child has no blood rtionship with the huo family at all! ¡± This time, everyone¡¯s eyes turned towards Huang Meixiang. ¡°Gu Ruochu, you¡¯re lying! You must have faked it. Now that the child is gone, everything you say is true! ¡± Huang Meixiang red at her as if her eyes were about to tear her apart. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? That¡¯s fine too. ¡± Gu Ruochu was as calm as ever. ¡°The things that Gu Li lost after her miscarriage are still with the doctor. If you don¡¯t believe me, get Huo Zirui and Gu Li to do another paternity test. I believe that the results will be very interesting. ¡± At this point, no one believed Huang Meixiang¡¯s words. Gu Li¡¯s child is really a bastard. This family actually has the face to frame the Huo family for the bastard? ! ! ¡°No, no! ¡± The well-nned n was broken in an instant. Under Huo Zirui and the others¡¯ cold and gloomy gazes, she trembled in despair. She knew that it was over. Chapter 330 - Chapter 334, the truth

Chapter 330: Chapter 334, the truth

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo Zirui¡¯s brain buzzed. He took a few steps forward, picked up the report on the table, and read it carefully. He then threw it directly at Huang Meixiang¡¯s face and clenched his fists. ¡°How despicable, you actually framed me for having a bastard child. If it had not been exposed, would I have helped another man raise a bastard child! ? ¡± At this moment, Huang Meixiang¡¯s original smugness had frozen on her face. All that was left was fear. Seeing her reaction, Huo Zirui¡¯s heart grew even colder. So Gu Ruochu was telling the truth. He was actually looking forward to having a bastard child As he thought about how he had been together with this woman, his heart gradually turned cold. Such a ridiculous thing made him feel disgusted. ¡°It¡¯s not like that! Don¡¯t believe this gossipy woman! ¡± Huang Meixiang retorted emotionally She pointed her finger at her, ¡°it¡¯s Gu Ruochu who¡¯s lying. She doesn¡¯t want US TO HAVE PEACE! Look at how vicious she is. She actually said that the child in Lili¡¯s belly isn¡¯t Zirui¡¯s! ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the one who doesn¡¯t want us to have peace. It¡¯s you and your daughter, Gu Li! ¡± Gu Ruochu retorted ¡°I¡¯ve tolerated you both for a long time. Your daughter actually med me in order to get rid of this bastard child. Huang Meixiang, is it that easy to get rid of the me? ¡± ¡°Huang Meixiang, let me ask you, is this child going to be half a month or a month? ¡± The only thing Huo Zirui wanted to be sure of was who this child belonged to. ¡°Of course the child is yours. It¡¯s Gu Ruochu, this troublemaker, who wants to sow discord between us! ¡± Huang Meixiang clutched the corner of her shirt tightly. She opened her mouth to lie but Huo zirui grabbed her hair and dragged her out of the door. HER SCALP hurt. ¡°very good. Go to the hospital for an NDA now. We¡¯ll see the truth very soon. ¡± ¡°No, we¡¯re not going to the hospital! ¡± Huang Meixiang was in aplete mess. She was still trying to defend herself, ¡°you have to believe me. Gu Ruochu is really lying! ¡± The scene instantly turned chaotic. Gu Ruochu sat by the side and stared at her coldly, ¡°believe you? You don¡¯t even dare to let Huo Zirui Test Your DNA and you want people to believe that the child belongs to the Huo family? ¡± The others looked at her with disdain. Now that she no longer had this to rely on, Huang Meixiang had no idea what to do. Her face turned Pale as she could already predict her own fate. Gu Qiang finally could not stand it anymore and stood in front of Huo Zirui, ¡°it must be Gu Ruoyun who framed Lili. Lili has always been obedient and sensible since she was young. Only Gu Ruochu has a vicious mind. She would do anything to protect her position. ¡± ¡°Mother, since Huang Meixiang and her family think that I¡¯m lying, why don¡¯t you let Zirui go to the hospital and have his DNA tested? ¡± In any case, the remains of Gu Li¡¯s miscarriage are still with the doctor. The truth will soon be revealed.¡±Gu Ruochu refused to let go of this This made Huo Zirui feel that this group of people was ridiculous. ¡°No... ¡± Huang Meixiang repeated these words. Her eyes could not move, ¡°Gu Ruochu is lying, she¡¯s the one lying... ¡± ¡°Hehe, if she¡¯s lying, why did you stop me from doing the test? ¡± Huo Zirui did not trust anyone in the Gu family at all. Thinking about how ridiculous he was just now, wanting to seek justice for this bastard, he wanted to smash his own brain. ¡°Miss Huang, it¡¯s better to have a little bit of face. If you¡¯re shameless, it¡¯s easy to be pped in the face. When you frame others, you still pretend to be innocent. Why don¡¯t you go to heaven? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not even bother to look at her as she stood up and left the living room. Huang Meixiang was already flustered and rambling incoherently. Her previous arrogance hadpletely disappeared and Gu Qiang found it difficult to believe his wife¡¯s words. Chapter 331 - Chapter 335 was gone

Chapter 331: Chapter 335 was gone

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Huang Meixiang, is the child in Lili¡¯s stomach really not from the Huo family? ¡± Gu Qiang was panicking. If this child was not from the Huo family and Huang Meixiang was trying her best to smear Gu Ruochu¡¯s name, they might really be done for. Huang Meixiang had lost control of her emotions and was trembling. ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. If you can¡¯t find out anything, you can ask at the Huo family home. ¡± Gu Ruochu returned to the living room and Huo Nanchen was already standing beside her. ¡°Nanchen. ¡± Qi Ru had just opened her mouth when he nodded slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this matter will be resolved soon. ¡± ¡°This matter is simply too absurd. ¡± Qi Ru did not want to mention it anymore. She felt that this matter was absurd from the beginning to the end ¡°I don¡¯t even want the so-called face anymore. In the future, the Gu family and the Ning family will all be cklisted. And this time, I want them to pay the price. ¡± Thest sentence was said through gritted teeth. Huo Zhenggang¡¯s face had long been expressionless. Seeing this scene, Gu Qiang¡¯s body began to break out in cold sweat. He knew that the huo family¡¯s only tolerance towards them had disappeared. Next, he seemed to have seen hell. ¡°listen to my exnation. This matter has nothing to do with me. I was kept in the dark by this woman. I don¡¯t know anything! ¡± Gu Qiang¡¯s legs trembled, and he actually knelt down on one knee. Huang Meixiang did not expect that Gu Qiang would cast aside everything at this time. He did not even want his wife and daughter anymore! ¡°Gu Qiang, you bastard, what nonsense are you talking about? You don¡¯t even want your wife and daughter anymore? ¡± ¡°You still have the nerve to say that? I want a divorce with a poisonous woman like you! ¡± ¡°What did you say? ¡±HuanggMeixiangg couldn¡¯t believe it.Shee had done so much for the entire family, and in the end, she was going to be abandoned? ¡°Go back and get the paperwork done. This time, I¡¯ve been implicated by you, you idiot. ¡± Gu Qiang had already made up his mind to get rid of this woman. Looking at his disgusted eyes, Huang Meixiang felt a chill down her spine. Everything was over. She had gotten nothing. Not only could she not get what she was counting on now, but she would also lose something very important. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go to the hospital now. ¡± Huo Nanchen picked up the report. He did not want to listen to this kind of meaningless argument anymore. At this moment, Gu Li was half-dead in the hospital. He did not care whether she could take this blow or not. ¡°Okay. ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t go over. You guys go ahead. ¡± Huo Zhenggang felt that today¡¯s time had been dyed by these stupid things. He picked up the car keys and went out. Huo Zirui felt that this matter was too embarrassing, but when he thought of that woman¡¯s bad character, he still went to the hospital with them. Gu Li had just finished her surgery and was lying on the bed with a ghastly pale face. When she saw Huo Zirui¡¯s figure appear in front of the hospital bed, her eyes lit up. ¡°Zirui, you¡¯vee to see me? ¡± She had thought that the aborted child had made him feel pity for her. ¡°You¡¯re not dead yet? ¡± Huo zirui¡¯s cold and cruel words made her feel a little wronged. ¡°Zirui, what are you talking about? I lost my child because of you... ¡± ¡°Is that child really mine? ¡± Gu Li was shocked. She never thought that Gu Ruochu would actually tell him. How could Huo Zirui believe that woman? ¡°Zirui, someone must have framed me. The child is yours. Don¡¯t listen to those rumors. ¡± Her excitement tugged at her wound and her facial features twisted. ¡°framed you? Do you really think that just because the child is gone, no one will know what you¡¯ve done? ¡± Gu Ruochu pushed the door open and entered. She was still holding Gu Li¡¯s medical report. Chapter 332 - Chapter 336: Theres no use calling me by my name

Chapter 332: Chapter 336: There¡¯s no use calling me by my name

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu¡¯s appearance made Gu Li understand everything in an instant. ¡°Zirui, was it Gu Ruochu who told you that the child wasn¡¯t yours? ¡± Gu Li stood up in shock and anger, ¡°you actually believed a woman who pushed our child away? ¡± Even now, Gu Li still stubbornly refused to admit it. Huo Zirui no longer felt any sympathy for her. He turned around and snatched the medical report from Gu Ruochu¡¯s hands and smashed it into Gu Li¡¯s face, ¡°take a good look at what this is. Your child has been around for a month. Is this really my child? ¡± Gu Li reached out her hand and took a look. A month The child was only around half a month old! ¡°impossible, my child is only around half a month old. It was with you that night! ¡± Although Gu Li did not dare to confirm who the child was, her mother had told her that the child was only around half a month old. She red at Gu Ruochu with a pale face She threw the medical report at Gu Ruochu¡¯s face in a mocking manner. ¡°You can¡¯t stand to see my well-being. You¡¯re willing to fake it and defame me? ¡± ¡°Why would I fake it and defame you? You¡¯re not pregnant with my husband¡¯s child, what does that have to do with me? ¡± Gu Ruochu calmly took the medical report. Gu Li clutched the bedsheet beneath her. Her body was in so much pain that she could only pretend to be pitiful, ¡°sister, why aren¡¯t you letting me go? I don¡¯t want you to do anything without my child. I only hope that you¡¯re wrong. But why aren¡¯t you shedding tears until you see the coffin? ¡± Wrong understanding? Howughable. Who wouldn¡¯t shed tears until they see the coffin. ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m lying to you with a fake medical report? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re clearly trying to frame me on purpose. You¡¯re trying to use this to hide the dirty fact that you pushed me downstairs! ¡± Gu Li threw all her dirty water at her ¡°If you have the ability to prove that the child does not belong to Zirui, show me your evidence! Do you think that just by shouting and showing me a medical certificate that I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not, you can make me believe it and make everyone believe it? ¡± She had relied on theck of evidence to confirm that the child did not belong to Huo Zirui in front of Gu Ruochu when she first woke up. ¡°It¡¯s very simple to ask for evidence. I also have a certificate of paternal rtionship with Huo Nanchen¡¯s blood. The child¡¯s affinity with the Huo family is almost zero. Do you still have the value of asking me to lie to you now? ¡± Qi Ru entered the ward with a gloomy expression. She looked at Gu Li as if she had seen something dirty and loathed her. Gu Ruochu¡¯s words were like thest straw that broke Gu Li¡¯s back. Her face was frighteningly Pale and she said excitedly, ¡°Gu Ruochu, how long are you going to keep doing evil things? Do you really think that I¡¯m easy to bully because I don¡¯t have a backer? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never done evil things. The one who likes to do evil is you, Gu Li. You¡¯re an evil creature who could even kill your own child! ¡± Gu Ruochu said coldly, provoking Gu Li to the point of breaking down emotionally. I can¡¯t take it anymore, I can¡¯t take it anymore Why does Gu Ruochu always use that aborted child as an excuse! At this very moment, she was still viciously insisting that it was Gu Ruochu. ¡°You¡¯re the one who killed the child, you¡¯re the executioner. These medical reports were all used by you to deceive people, they¡¯re all fake. ¡± ¡°Okay, you can doubt me like that. Other than the medical reports, the remains of your aborted child are still with the doctor. Let Huo Zirui go and have a check-up, and we¡¯ll know the truth soon enough. ¡± ¡°Gu Ruochu! ¡± Gu Li had actually believed Gu Ruoyun a long time ago. Her eyes were filled with fear as she looked at her, ¡°no... ¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless to call me by my name. This is your own sin and you still want someone to take the me for you? Gu Li, you¡¯re done for. Your parents should have divorced by now. Are you happy now that your family has been destroyed? ¡± Chapter 333 - Chapter 337s ending

Chapter 333: ¡°Chapter 337¡¯s ending

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I also have good news for you. The doctor said that the walls of your uterus are already thin, and now that you¡¯ve undergone a clean-up operation, it¡¯s impossible for you to have a child in the future. ¡± Thest sentence was like a merciless judgment, sounding coldly in the ward. ¡°impossible, you lied to me! ¡± Gu Li¡¯s legs trembled, and a flood of despair surged into her. ¡°Zirui, is this true? I don¡¯t believe it, I don¡¯t believe it... ¡± ¡°B * Tch, it¡¯s already good enough that you can keep your life now. Who knows, there might be more serious seque in your body in the future. ¡± Huo Zirui¡¯s taunting voice caused Gu Li¡¯s eyes to widen in pain. She¡¯s only 20 years old and so young. She won¡¯t be able to have her own child in the future? ¡°Stop IT, stop it! I beg you, stop it, I know I was wrong... ¡± Gu Li¡¯s face contorted in pain as she clutched her body in despair. Her wound seemed to have split open again, and it was a heart-wrenching pain. Huo Zirui was still unable to calm down from his humiliation. He could not help but p Gu Li a few times before mming the door in anger and leaving. He simply had no face to face Gu Ruochu¡¯s inner ridicule. After a long while, the ward returned to silence. Gu Liy limply on the hospital bed like a corpse. From the moment she had the intention to climb up to the ranks of the wealthy, she had now be half-dead. Now, everything was over. ¡°Now, tell me, who taught you about the matter with Huo Zirui? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not believe that Gu Li had the ability to set huo Zirui up. Gu Li acted as if she had not heard anything. Her entire being was dead and lifeless. She scoffed. She would have guessed even if Gu Li had not said anything. Just as she turned to leave the ward, Gu Li said, ¡°it¡¯s Gu Yanwei. I have to say, this woman is truly a disaster for you for half your life. ¡± The meaning of thest sentence was unclear. Gu Ruochu paused for a second. She pushed open the door to the ward and saw Zhang Xuan standing at the door. There was a hint of guilt in her eyes, but she did not say anything. In Zhang Xuan¡¯s eyes, who does she think she is Her two daughters had brought her disaster. They were nothing more than a mother¡¯s love for her child. There seemed to be nothing wrong with them. Huo Nanchen walked over from the side and turned his gaze back to Gu Ruochu, ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡± Gu Ruochu held the man¡¯s arm and her expression did not change. She would never forget that she was the young Madam of the Huo family. She was dignified and elegant, high and mighty. She had to be on her side. Huang Meixiang never thought that she would end up in a divorce at the age of forty or fifty. When Gu Ruochu and Huo Nanchen returned to the huo family home, they saw a woman kneeling at the door. No one wanted to get close to her. Her hair was a mess and her clothes were torn to shreds. From Afar, they thought that it was a beggar at the door. Gu Ruochu and Huo nanchen looked at each other before they stepped forward and realized that it was a woman like Huang Meixiang. As soon as she saw them, she pounced on them as if she had seen her savior. However, Huo Nanchen kicked her away in disgust. Gu Ruochu nced at her without a trace of emotion. ¡°Miss Huang, is something the matter? ¡± ¡°I. . . I¡¯m here to repent. ¡± Huang Meixiang pressed her palms together. She no longer had her previous glory and arrogance. ¡°Ruo Chu, I beg you not to let Gu Qiang chase me out. I was wrong in the past. ¡± She did not dare to Beg Huo Nanchen, so she could only make her move. Gu Ruochu¡¯s face was warm and cold. She was clearly here to beg her, but her tone was still stiff. Of course, she could not sincerely repent. She deserved this fate. ¡°Gu Qiang¡¯s decision to divorce you is his business and has nothing to do with us. ¡± Huo Nanchen nced at her. His eyes were filled with disgust as he entered the room with Gu Ruochu in his arms. Chapter 334 - Chapter 338, punishment

Chapter 334: Chapter 338, punishment

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu basically did not need to pay attention to the rest of the matter. She was originally considered a small wealthy man in an Cheng. She never thought that she would end up like this. Gu Ruochu stood at the entrance of the garden and watched from afar as Zhang Xuan and Gu Yanwei walked towards her. She stood where she was and did not move much. She then turned towards Huo Nanchen, ¡°why are they here? ¡± Huo Nanchen caressed her hair intermittently. Her Line of sight shifted and she only saw that calm face without much expression, ¡°you¡¯ll find out soon enough. ¡± Gu Ruochu looked over and saw that she was almost right in front of her. Gu Yanwei seemed to be a little afraid but Zhang Xuan had hardened his heart and ordered a few bodyguards toe over. No matter how hard she struggled, she could not move. Qi Ru had already left the vi with a few people by her side. It was as if she did not want the mother and daughter to take another step into the huo family¡¯s vi. Gu Yanwei sobbed profusely and stood silently by the side. This was probably the first time Zhang Xuan had treated her so rudely. Zhang Xuan looked at Gu Ruochu with a rather sincere attitude, ¡°Ruo Chu, this child has indeed done many wrong things. Now, I¡¯ve brought her here to apologize to you. ¡± ¡°Apologize? ¡± Gu Ruochu finally opened her mouth when she heard this, ¡°you call this an apology? You haven¡¯t even apologized. You¡¯re even crying so hard at the Huo family home. Those who don¡¯t know better will think that I¡¯m bullying her. ¡± ¡°So, chairman Ning has raised such a good goddaughter. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s words made Zhang Xuan¡¯s expression turn ugly. Zhang Xuan felt ufortable when she saw her child¡¯s grievance. However, she could not do anything when she thought of Ning Tang¡¯s angry expression at home. A bodyguard raised his leg and kicked Gu Yanwei, causing her to kneel on the ground. ¡°Shut up! Hurry up and apologize to the young Madam! ¡± Gu Yanwei knew that Zhang Xuan was being serious this time. She sniffled twice and said in shame, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Gu Ruochu should let it go after she said she was sorry! Who would have thought that Gu Ruochu¡¯s voice woulde from above, ¡°I¡¯m a lowly woman. How could I bear the apology of the Lady of the Ning family? I¡¯m afraid that my life would be cut short. ¡± Gu Yanwei could not even stand up and continue kneeling because of a sarcastic remark. There were so many people here and they were just waiting to see them make a fool of themselves. Someone in the crowdughed out loud and Gu Yanwei felt even more humiliated. Gu Ruochu did it on purpose, she did it on purpose! Gu Yanwei had finally managed to suppress her arrogant character to apologize but now, she could not get angry. When she had bullied this little sister in the past, she never dreamed that she would be trampled under her feet. ¡°Ruo Chu, how can you calm down? ¡± This was the first time she had heard Zhang Xuan speak so kindly Gu Ruochu looked very serious as she thought about it, ¡°since Madam Ning has put it this way, I¡¯ll give you my suggestion. Please help Gu Yanwei to immigrate to Niger. From today onwards, I don¡¯t want to see her in Huaxia anymore. I don¡¯t want to see her return to Huaxia until I die.¡± ¡°What did you say? ! ¡± Gu Yanwei raised her head. Gu Ruochu actually wants to expel her from the picture And she can only stay in that extremely poor country for the rest of her life without being able to return She will die! ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to... ¡± looking at Gu Yanwei¡¯s fearful eyes, Qi ru smiled demurely, ¡°Ruo Chu¡¯s suggestion is very good. Madam Ning, you can just let your goddaughter stay in Niger and nevere back. Everyone will be happy. ¡± Zhang Xuan never thought that Gu ruochu would do such a thing. She had actually banished her sister to the backward Niger! ¡°I also think that this is a very good suggestion. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s lips curled into a smile as the light reflected off his handsome face. Chapter 335 - Chapter 339 was filled with yearning

Chapter 335: Chapter 339 was filled with yearning

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°No, you can¡¯t! ¡± Zhang Xuan firmly refused. How could her daughter go to such a country? She could only try to negotiate, ¡°Yanwei can go abroad. I¡¯ll send her to country M. This is my only concession! ¡± Tang Xi had been in country M for so many years and had umted many friends and connections. Yanwei would be well taken care of if she goes. But what kind of ce is Niger That was a country that was ranked as one of the poorest countries in the world. Thenguage barrier and the environment were harsh. Gu Ruochu clearly wanted Yanwei to die. What a vicious thought. ¡°I¡¯M GOING TO COUNTRY M! I¡¯m not going to Niger, I¡¯M NOT GOING! ¡± Gu Yanwei knew that her backer was Zhang Xuan and she was no longer as frightened as before. She desperately clung onto Zhang Xuan¡¯s thigh. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Weiwei. I won¡¯t let you go to that kind of ce. Be Good. ¡± Zhang Xuan held her in his arms and carefullyforted her. ¡°godmother. ¡± Gu Yanwei continued to SOB softly. How could Gu Ruochu not understand the mother-daughter pair¡¯s thoughts? Country M was a developed country. Gu Yanwei would not be punished at all if she were to go. Instead, she would be enjoying herself. Her life would be much better than back home. When the timees, the Ning family will package her up as a chinese-born, rich, and beautiful woman. Without her, Gu Ruochu, this woman would be able to live a carefree life in the upper-ss society of Country M. with money and fame in her hands, she would not be able to stand by and watch. She wanted Gu Yanwei to live a life of repentance and helplessness. ¡°We can only go to Niger. Do you want to go to country m? Dream on! ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s words were without any room for negotiation. Zhang Xuan¡¯s heart sank to its lowest point. She would never allow her daughter to go to a ce like this. ¡°since the young Madam is so stubborn, I can¡¯t say anything. ¡± Zhang Xuan helped Gu Yanwei up from her sorry state. His face was cold, ¡°if you have to forgive someone, forgive them. Don¡¯t go too far! After all, she¡¯s still your sister. Aren¡¯t you being too cruel? ¡± ¡°sister? ¡± Zhang Xuan was ying the family card now. Gu Ruochu felt that it was extremelyughable. She was no different from the unreasonable Zhou Yunxi. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the things that have harmed me in the past. If I don¡¯t find any evidence to fight back, I¡¯ll be the main culprit who pushed Gu Li down the stairs. I¡¯ll be the viin who killed my child. What will happen to me Madam Ning, this is our first time being human. Why should I be kind enough to spare your daughter When she tried to kill me time and time again, did she ever think that I was her sister?¡± ¡°sister, you can¡¯t stray off the path. If you stray off the path, you¡¯ll easily run into ghosts. Everything that happened today was your own fault! ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at her crying without the slightest hint of sympathy. Zhang Xuan was rendered speechless. She admitted that Gu Ruochu¡¯s words were very reasonable, but how could she possibly ignore her own daughter. In the end, they parted on bad terms. Zhang Xuan could only leave with Gu Yanwei in a sorry state. Huo Nanchen knew very well that Gu Yanwei would not have a good time in the future. Ning Tang had long since developed an aversion towards his goddaughter because of the recent events. She had even courted death and thought that she could do whatever she wanted with Zhang Xuan in her arms. Now, there was no need for them to make a move. The moment the mother and daughter left, the heavy emotions that had umted in Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart disappeared. ¡°Are you satisfied with this result? ¡± He lifted her chin with his fingertips andughed softly ¡°From now on, these messy people will no longer find trouble with you. Those who hate you have all been crippled. Now, we can prepare for our wedding. ¡± ¡°Sure. ¡± Gu Ruochu looked into his eyes and yearned for it. Then, she was trapped in his strong and firm embrace, unable to break free. Qi Ru saw their loving scene and smiled knowingly with Nanny Zhang before quietly entering the vi. Chapter 336 - Chapter 340: No one sleeps

Chapter 336: Chapter 340: No one sleeps

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu simply felt very tired, but her hand went through his arm and hugged him tightly. Huo Nanchen, if someone else could make you fall asleep, would you still care about me? She would never ask this question. Perhaps it was wrong from the start, it was all wrong. ¡°...¡± Gu Li was still in a daze in the hospital. When the door to the ward opened, her fingers only moved a little. She was not in the mood to see who the person was. The air was quiet for a few seconds. Gu Li finally could not stand this pale confrontation and finally turned her head gently. When she saw the man, tears finally fell from her eyes as she cried out, ¡°mother! ¡± ¡°Lili! ¡± Huang Meixiang saw her daughter¡¯s shriveled appearance and felt a sharp pain in her heart. She trembled as she stepped forward and carefully hugged her, ¡°it¡¯s mother who has let you down. Mother has let you down! ¡± The heavy atmosphere in the ward was no longer there. The mother and daughter hugged their heads and cried for a long time before Gu Li remembered something, ¡°mother, where¡¯s father? Why hasn¡¯t hee to see me! ¡± Gu Ruochu had said that they were divorced, but she did not believe her Father had been obedient to mother for half of his life. No matter how much mother had gone overboard, he had always endured it in his heart. How could he possibly divorce her! Huang Meixiang¡¯s heart felt as if it was being pricked by needles when she heard Gu Li mention her father, ¡°child, your father has already divorced me. I never thought that he would be so cruel. He actually doesn¡¯t want US ANYMORE! ¡± Huang Meixiang¡¯s heart chilled when she thought of the man¡¯s heartlessness. He had left her with nothing but her own money and did not even care about her daughter¡¯s medical expenses. He had even abandoned his own daughter. Gu Li¡¯s lifeless face stiffened, and then shey on the hospital bed andughed bitterly, tears falling down her face. ¡°So my ruthlessness is all inherited from my father. ¡± Huang Meixiang saw her daughter¡¯s appearance, and her heart felt like it was being stabbed by a knife. She said with a sobbing tone, ¡°it¡¯s all because of that B * Tch Gu Yanwei that we¡¯re in this situation. I must make her pay! I¡¯ll bring the bracelet to Madam Ning now, and let gu Yanwei¡¯s reputation be ruined. ¡± ¡°No, mom. ¡± Gu Li suddenly grabbed her mother tightly. Her eyes were dark. ¡°I¡¯ve thought of a better way. ¡± ¡°What? ¡± ¡°We can use this bracelet to threaten Gu Yanwei and ensure that we can live a carefree life. Since we¡¯re having a hard time, they won¡¯t have a good time either! ¡± The Ning family and the Gu family wouldn¡¯t be able to separate from her fate today. She wanted them to bepletely yed by fate. When Madam Ning died, she would tell her this secret. Just thinking about it made her happy. ¡°You¡¯re right. ¡± Huang Meixiang was d that she hade to find her daughter first. Now that Madam Ning had exposed Gu Yanwei¡¯s true identity, they would only be able to take advantage of her. Huang Meixiang gritted her teeth. Her eyes were filled with hatred for everyone. Zhang Xuan was also unable to fall asleep in the middle of the night. She looked at the time and realized that it was almost midnight but her husband was still not back. In her confusion, she regretted quarreling so fiercely with him. His gaze towards Yan Wei grew colder and colder. There were several times when she had wanted to tell her husband the truth but she was afraid that he would never forgive her again. It was all because of Gu Ruochu that the entire Ning family could not be at peace. Can¡¯t we just live in peace and only be willing to kill Yan Wei? If she does not send Yan Wei away, Ning Tang would not give her a good look. However, she would never send Yan Wei to such a ce! ¡°Godmother, is uncle Ning back? ¡± Gu Yanwei was dressed in a nightgown and had specially brewed a cup of tea for Zhang Xuan,pletely interrupting her train of thought. Chapter 337 - Chapter 341 has returned to the country

Chapter 337: Chapter 341 has returned to the country

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Not yet. ¡± Zhang Xuan shook her head. She knew that Ning Tang would not being back tonight. ¡°Weiwei, you can go to sleep. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Gu Yanwei acted obediently and pretended to care for her before she left the room. Zhang Xuan stood by the window alone for another two hours before she finally made up her mind to call Ning Tangxi who was far away in country M. The next few days were peaceful and peaceful. Gu Ruochu refused to see anyone from the Ning family or the Gu family except for her own scenes on the set. Gu Ruochu finally had some free time at night. She held her tablet and watched a movie. Huo Nanchen, who had a towel wrapped around his waist, came out of bed with his upper body bare. Under the dim yellow light, he exuded an aura of masculinity. Arge shadow was cast over her. He had to stand in such a position that she could not concentrate on watching the movie. ¡°You¡¯re blocking me from watching the movie. ¡± Huo Nanchen felt as if he had been ignored when he heard herin in a low voice. He narrowed his eyes and took the tablet from her hand. Before she could even scream, he had already hooked his arm around her waist. There was a thinyer of calluses on his hand, which caused a tingling sensation on his skin. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m massaging your waist. ¡± If you want to pretend to be a gentleman, can you put on your clothes first She simply avoided his gaze and did not even dare to look at him out of the corner of her eye. ¡°Go away, I want to watch a movie. Go y by yourself. ¡± Gu Ruochu pushed him aside and tried to get the tablet back. In Huo Nanchen¡¯s eyes, it was obvious that she was throwing herself into his arms. ¡°watching any movie is not as good as watching me. ying anything is not as fun as having sex. ¡± At this moment, ying anything was not as good as ying with his wife. He was dissatisfied. Was a movie more attractive than him? Huo Nanchen certainly would not force her. If he flirted with her, she would soften in his arms. He took it as a tacit agreement. When her soft lips touched her lips, before she could react, she was attacked. All her breathing was hot and chaotic in her lips and teeth. She did not know what was going on either. Under the torment and collision of ice and fire, her body could not help but respond. When she came back to her senses, the two of them were already entangled. Her legs were already tightly attached to his waist, and her hands were wrapped around his neck. This made her feel a little ufortable. Her legs were about to fall off when her body was pierced through by the ground. ¡°...¡± As the filming of the television series gradually came to an end, Gu Ruochu¡¯s work became busier and busier. As the scenes of the characters werepleted one by one, Wang Gang was also discussing with the television station about the starting time of the series. Huo Nanchen had obviously been much busier than her recently. However, during this period of time, Gu Ruochu would always feel uneasy. No one knew where the specific uneasiness came from. It was only until midnight that she woke up and saw that everything was dark. She looked at the time. It was 2:30 in the morning. The person next to her was not around and had not returned yet. She took out her phone and gave him a call. A few secondster, she picked up the call. However, Gu Ruochu did not ask him where he was going. She kept quiet and her reaction clearly told him that she was unhappy at the moment. ¡°Ruo Chu, you¡¯re awake? ¡± ¡°What else could it be? Did the ghost call you? ¡± ¡°Be good, I¡¯m still working. You go to sleep first. Don¡¯t be unhappy, I¡¯ll be back soon. ¡± His voice sounded hoarse and tired. Gu Ruochu did not know what work she had to do now but she could not help but feel sorry for him. He did seem to be very busy these days. ¡°Alright, you can sleep first before you get up to work. Come back soon. ¡± ¡°Alright, good night. ¡± After hanging up, Huo Nanchen threw his phone on the desk while his male secretary continued to organize his documents. It waste at night and the neon lights outside looked very lonely. A woman in a ck dress sat across from him. She was elegant and mature. Her slender figure exuded a seductive charm. ¡°Did your wife check on you? ¡± She teased. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you can go back first. ¡± Huo Nanchen stood up and looked at her indifferently. ¡°You¡¯re tired aftering back from M nation at this hour. ¡± Chapter 338 - Chapter 342 decay

Chapter 338: Chapter 342 decay

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The male secretary had already tidied up the documents on the table and put them aside. He then carefully carried out a little boy from the resting room. ¡°President Huo, the child is already fast asleep. Do you want to carry him to the car? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it. You Go and get the car keys. It¡¯s been hard on you today. ¡± Huo Nanchen carried the child in his arms. There was a purity that belonged to the child on his peaceful face. Perhaps he was too sleepy, Cheng Xi only furrowed his brows. His breathing quickly became long again. Ning Tangxi smiled. She reached out and pulled her hair behind her ears. She turned around and looked at him as if she was joking. ¡°It¡¯s already sote. Aren¡¯t you going to send me and the Child Home? ¡± ¡°My secretary will send you. You and the child will be safe. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s good too. ¡± Ning Tangxi did not ask for anything else and followed him out of the office. She had gone to country m ever since Cheng Xi was born. In the blink of an eye, it had been four to five years. Initially, she still had some matters to deal with in country M. However, her mother was in a hurry to call her back a few days ago, so she brought Cheng Xi back to the country ahead of time. The LAMBORGHINI was parked at the door. Huo Nanchen had already ced the child in the back seat. The male secretary opened a car door for her and she sat beside the child. As soon as the car started moving, she nced behind and saw his figure leaving. His face was still quiet, but his slender fingers were already pinching. When she left that year, there was no danger, but when she came back, a 20-year-old girl appeared out of nowhere by his side. She sneered, and her smiling eyes gradually turned gray. So he woke up from that nightmare so quickly and left her alone. How could this be? ¡°Miss Ning, where is your home? I¡¯ll set up a GPS. ¡± The male secretary asked in a low voice. In this day and age, it was fine if he worked overtime, but as a secretary, he had to be a part-time driver. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Huasheng vi. ¡± If Huo Nanchen was the one who sent her, she might want to go to a private property under her own name, with no outsiders disturbing her. But now, it was obviously meaningless, so she might as well go back to her parents¡¯house. ¡°Okay. ¡± Huasheng vi was a famous wealthy district in an Cheng. He could find the exact location without GPS. When Huo Nanchen returned to his office, the air was still filled with the strong smell of women¡¯s perfume. It was very pungent, and every inch of it seemed to resemble the rotten smell of the past. Thinking of this, he frowned, and a trace of disgust shed across his eyes. He walked over and opened the window. Although it was veryte, he was not sleepy. All he wanted to do was go home and see a woman who might be sleepingfortably. He took the car keys and left the office, intending to drive home. Ever since Gu Ruoyun had called him, he no longer felt sleepy. He tossed and turned and could not fall asleep. He put on a shawl and got up to go to the balcony. She turned on her phone, wanting to talk to someone but did not know who to talk to. Everyone should be asleep by now. When she logged into Qq, she was surprised to find that Xu Yichen was online. She edited a line of words and thought about it for a long time before deleting it. At this moment, Xu Yichen sent her a message, ¡°still awake? ¡± ¡°I woke up in the middle of the night. I couldn¡¯t sleep. ¡± Xu Yichen looked at his phone and then nced at the message he had just received. It was a message about Ning Tangxi. He thought about it and decided not to tell her for the time being. She was already in a bad mood. She would usually wake up in the middle of the night and not be able to sleep. She must be in a low mood. ¡°MM, since you can¡¯t sleep,e out. I¡¯ll take you for a ride. ¡± ¡°A ride in the middle of the night? Is that appropriate? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s lips curled into a smile as she seemed to recall the time she had spent with them in the past. She was more or less carefree. Chapter 339 - Chapter 343 design

Chapter 339: Chapter 343 design

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION In the past, she would also go for a drive in the middle of the night. Now, she was being pretentious. Just as she was about to agree, she saw a car approaching from the small road. Soon, she heard the sound of the car turning off. It seemed that Huo Nanchen had returned. ¡°Huo Nanchen is back. I¡¯m going to go now. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not know that he would return at this time. She could only go back and pretend to sleep. ¡°Alright, go to sleep. ¡± Xu Yichen also went offline. Rong Xiao had been woken up by him a long time ago. Seeing that he was reading Ning Tangxi¡¯s information at this time, his mind suddenly cleared up a lot. ¡°Ruo Chu and the others all think that I¡¯m the Information Resource Center. In fact, the real gossip resource center should be you. ¡± Rong Xiao patted his shoulder and yawned. ¡°What time is it now? If you don¡¯t sleep, you¡¯ll age early. ¡± ¡°Go to sleep. I can¡¯t sleep. ¡± Xu Yichen didn¡¯t even look at him. He was still calmly reading the information in his hand. His voice was neither t nor indifferent. Among the few of them, he had always been the calmest and the most unemotional one. However, he was not cold, he was just too quiet. ¡°I really have to hand it to you. ¡± Rong Xiao ignored him and went back to sleep after drinking a ss of water. Gu Ruochu returned to her bed thinking that she would not be able to fall asleep. However, she felt at ease the moment she closed her eyes. She did not wait for Huo Nanchen to go upstairs before she fell into a deep sleep. In her daze, she seemed to have dreamt that a huge w of a mengbeast was pressing down on her chest, suffocating her. As she struggled with all her might, the other w pressed down on her waist and dragged her over as if it wanted to tear her apart. As if dissatisfied with her struggle, the beast opened its mouth and bit down on her corbone. When the morning sun shone through the window onto the bed, Gu Ruochu opened her eyes and it was already 7:30 in the morning. Her waist and chest were a little sore from the pressure. It was too much of a coincidence for his hand to be on top of her. Her face was just inches away from her. It was a little more harmless when she was asleep, allowing her to let her guard downpletely. Gu Ruochu did not know whether tough or cry. She quietly moved his hand away, afraid that a big movement would wake him up. He must be very tired. Normally, he would be woken up by even the slightest movement. However, he was still in a deep sleep this time and had unconsciously changed his position. On the slightly messy bed, his arms were ced in front of his forehead and his body was covered by a nket. His muscr chest was exposed and his legs were also exposed under the nket. This person had climbed up the mountain in the middle of the night and did not forget to strip himself. Gu Ruochu raised her hand and touched the obvious mark on the side of her corbone. When she entered the room, she saw the strawberry red spots on her body in front of the mirror. It was obvious that she had been chewed on once again. As she washed up, she could not help but curse him in her heart. It was almost noon When Huo Nanchen woke up, it was almost noon. He habitually leaned against the bed and opened his slightly bitter eyes when he found no one else. ¡°Ruo Chu? ¡± A gentle breeze blew in. He looked around and realized that no one had noticed the time. It was already 12:30. He casually picked up a towel and wrapped it around his waist before entering the bathroom. Not long after, a call came in. ¡°BOSS, the wedding dress design that you modified has beenpleted. Do you want to send a copy over? ¡± ¡°Send it over now. Also, send the design to the designer and have them rush out as soon as possible. ¡± The wedding process and all the details had basically been finalized. The date of the wedding had also been confirmed. The matter that he had talked about for a long time was finally about to bepleted. These days, he had been in the office looking at the wedding design that he had repeatedly revised. The more he wanted to see how she would look when she wore it. It would definitely be very beautiful. ¡°Okay. ¡± Li Tezhu hung up the phone and took the design. Chapter 340 - Chapter 344 will be found out sooner or later

Chapter 340: Chapter 344 will be found out sooner orter

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION After Huo Nanchen hung up the phone, another call came in. It was from an unknown number. His hand swiped across the screen of his phone, but he still picked it up. Gu Ruochu did not see Huo Nanchen when she returned home from the set. She thought that he was still asleep and went upstairs to ask him toe down for dinner. When she went upstairs, there was no one on the messy bed. She followed the sound of watering from the bathroom and saw Huo Nanchen walking out. ¡°You¡¯re awake? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± ¡°If you¡¯re awake, go down and eat. ¡± She tiptoed slightly and reached out to help him tidy up his cor. Huo Nanchen subconsciously held her waist and pulled her gently. He then pressed her against his body, ¡°Ruo Chu, did you sleep wellst night? ¡± ¡°It was alright. ¡± ¡°You slept well even when I wasn¡¯t around. ¡± He lowered his head and casually brushed his head against her ear. ¡°Are youining? I was the one who was alone in the empty roomst night. I didn¡¯t evenin. ¡± Gu Ruochu pressed her lips against his and said softly. ¡°I won¡¯t do it again. ¡± ¡°Men always like to lie. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Men only lie when they¡¯re in bed. I¡¯m not in bed right now. ¡± ¡°When you¡¯re talking to other people, are you also this flirtatious? ¡± Her tone was very calm, but there was still something wrong with the details. Huo Nanchen studied the tone of her words in detail. Even thebination of the sentences was so harsh to the ear. Xu Yichen¡¯s words on the phone suddenly rang in his ears. It was so clear that even a punctuation mark was soplete. ¡°You didn¡¯te home in the middle of the night. Did you really think that Ruo Chu didn¡¯t know anything? Huo Nanchen, you told her that you were working, but she wouldn¡¯t really think that you were working. ¡± Huo Nanchen looked at the woman in front of him. She didn¡¯t ask him anything because she had already confirmed something in her heart, so she didn¡¯t need to confirm it with him. How did he not know that she wouldpromise? ¡°Ruo Chu, I feel that you¡¯re like a gambler sometimes, always gambling that you can leave me at any time. ¡± He did not ask her if she was unhappy because of what happenedst night. Instead, he had said those words. Huo Nanchen¡¯s words undoubtedly exploded in Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart. She wondered if he had discovered something For example, the divorce papers hidden at her desk. Of course, she remained calm on the surface and only furrowed her brows slightly. ¡°What do you mean? ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to understand what I mean. You just need to know that you can¡¯t win a bet. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart trembled. She actually thought that Huo Nanchen¡¯s words sounded like heartbreaking words of love. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve said so much. Are you hungry? Let¡¯s go down and eat. ¡± She did not respond to his words. Instead, she stood on her tiptoes and kissed him on the cheek. Then, she turned around and went downstairs. He followed her with his long legs. In the future, she would understand this logic sooner orter. At the dining table, Qi ru kept putting food into Gu Ruochu¡¯s bowl. There had been too much going on during this period of time, especially since ruo Chu had had enough of being wronged. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re nning another wedding? ¡± Old Lady Huo Sat Upright in the middle and looked at her grandson and granddaughter-inw with a gentle light in her eyes. She had only left the huo family for a short period of time and had not expected so many things to happen. ¡°Yes, the date has been set for a weekter. ¡± Gu Ruochu was shocked when she heard Huo Nanchen¡¯s words. She unconsciously turned her gaze to the side and tightened her grip on her chopsticks. ¡°A weekter? ¡± Huo Nanchen ate his meal slowly and nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve modified the wedding dress once. I¡¯ll bring you to see it again. ¡± Chapter 341 - Chapter 345 did not return home

Chapter 341: Chapter 345 did not return home

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu did not say another word and continued to eat. She had never known what was going on in his heart. Hadn¡¯t that person already returned with the Child? It was said that he loved that child as much as his life. At that moment, she seemed to have seen a rtionship that she would never be able to get into. She did not know what kind of love would cause a person to view it with their life, willing to pay the price of their life. It was too heavy, too depressing. Her weight in his heart would never exceed that of that child. ¡°I¡¯m done eating. Enjoy your meal. ¡± She stood up, waved, and went upstairs. In less than a minute, Huo Nanchen put down his bowl and chopsticks and followed her. Old Mrs. Huo saw this andughed after a while. ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t know that the old man had such good taste? ¡± Of course, Qi ru knew that Old Mrs. Huo was talking about Nanchen and Ruo Chu. This marriage was a coincidence. The old man had just finished talking about his grandson¡¯s marriage and passed away in a hurry. At that time.. The entire huo family was in a mess. They did not know if they should do as the old man said. ¡°This is probably that kid¡¯s good fortune. I really thought that he would die alone. ¡± With his personality, as his mother, she did not expect to be able to get close to any girl. Up until now, the only one who could make her son constantly pay attention to her was really Ruo Chu. ¡°Why are you here as well? ¡± Gu Ruoyun turned around and saw him push open the door and enter. The wind blew in a hubbub. He slowly walked towards her. There was no expression on his elegant face but his voice was deep and calm. He walked straight towards her and even the wind was slightly messy. ¡°sometimes, I feel that you don¡¯t like me very much. Otherwise, why would you be unhappy? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s entire body shook. She felt a tingling sensation in her ears. She was sad and brought up the sadness she had felt in the past. She took the initiative to reach out and gently hugged him. Her Chin rested on his shoulder. Behind her back, she bit her Pale Lips and teeth. She was in so much pain that she could not make a single sound. She was very careful and did not move. Her tears did not fall. How could I like you... ... Of course, I don¡¯t like you. I love you. I still love you. I don¡¯t know how long I will love you. It might be forever. You will have difficult choices, but you are the only choice I have. You think that you are right, but I am different. I just want to be the most important person to you. There is no one else. My worldview is different. I will only get hurt. It was hard for her to imagine what would happen if she changed her phone and did not have a GPS. She wouldpletely lose contact with an Cheng after she left. Would she really have to go to such a point where there was no turning back? ¡°...¡± Ning Tangxi returned to the country to rest for a few days. Only when she truly felt the atmosphere of the country would she be filled with emotion. No matter how good country M was, it was still friendly in the country. She originally thought that she would feel disgusted with her godsister. However, seeing that she was still sensible, she tolerated her staying in the Ning family. It was just like having a pet in the Ning family. She was the only daughter of the Ning family, the only daughter of a rich family. It was just that this time around, she felt that the atmosphere at home was a little strange. Her father seemed to be a lot colder towards her mother. Ning Tangxi felt very puzzled. In the past, her father was very obedient towards her mother. The one who was angry was basically her mother. Every time, it was always her father who would lower his voice and coax her. That night, Zhang Xuan did not sleep at all. When she woke up, she went straight to the bathroom to take a shower and change her clothes. She left the bedroom with a very bad expression. ¡°Mom, did dad note backst night again? ¡± Chapter 342 - Chapter 346 the beginning of bad luck

Chapter 342: Chapter 346 the beginning of bad luck

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Ning Tangxi realized that something was wrong and questioned repeatedly, ¡°what¡¯s going on between the two of you? Last month, I called back to the country. Weren¡¯t the two of you still fine? ¡± Zhang Xuan shook her head and looked at her daughter with pain in her eyes. ¡°Tangxi, don¡¯t ask anymore. ¡± She thought that as long as she coaxed and coaxed about Yan Wei¡¯s matter and had a Cold War, Ning Tang would definitelypromise. After all, he had doted on her and loved her for so many years. But this time, he actually directly went missing. He didn¡¯t even bother to look at her cold face. Zhang Xuan finally felt a sense of fear. She had a premonition that if the issue with Gu Yanwei was not resolved properly, their marriage might be shattered. Gu Yanwei had juste out of her room and was hiding at the side without making a sound. ¡°Mother, what are you still worried about? Why are you and father fighting so fiercely this time? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of Gu Ruochu! Because of her, your father forced me to send Weiwei away... ¡± Zhang Xuan had deliberately ignored Gu Yanwei¡¯s role as the main cause of their quarrel. Her husband, who had doted on her for so many years, had suddenly be cold-hearted. Her doting daughter, who could not bear to see them suffer, was also embarrassed because of this. The entire Ning family could not be at peace. Her heart felt like it was being twisted. ¡°Just because of your goddaughter, you forced father to not even want to return home? ¡± Zhang Xuan shook her head and was a little irritated. ¡°since father doesn¡¯t like Gu Yanwei, you sent her back to the Gu family. Why did you make the whole family restless? ¡± Anyway, she also hated Gu Yanwei. She was a predator. What status did she want in the Ning family? ! ¡°What do you know? I will not send Yanwei back to that ce where no one lives. ¡± Zhang Xuan was trembling with anger when she saw that even her daughter could not understand her. ¡°Mother, have you gone mad? You¡¯re going against father for a little girl? Don¡¯t you realize how angry father is? ¡± ¡°This is Gu Ruochu¡¯s fault. What does it have to do with Yanwei? ¡± Zhang Xuan frowned. ¡°Mother, I think you¡¯ve really gone mad. This is all Gu Yanwei¡¯s fault! ¡± Ning Tangxi shook her head. She did not understand what Gu Yanwei had done to her mother. ¡°Mother, tell me, why are you defending Gu Yanwei so much? ¡± ¡°because... ¡± Zhang Xuan almost went along with Ning Tangxi¡¯s words but quickly changed her words. ¡°No, it¡¯s Gu Ruochu¡¯s fault! She¡¯s the one who has caused the Ning family to lose their peace. She¡¯s a pest! ¡± This was the first time Ning Tangxi was angered to the point of vomiting blood. Her eyes turned cold, ¡°alright, alright, your goddaughter is the only one in the world. I¡¯m also a pest. I¡¯m a dog, I¡¯m an animal, alright! ¡± She said this on purpose to anger her mother. Why did such a woman have such a heavy weight in her mother¡¯s heart. ¡°Shut up, Tangxi, I won¡¯t allow you to talk about yourself like that! ¡± Ning Tangxi was also her daughter whom she had loved until she was a child. She actually dared to talk about herself like that for Gu Ruochu, saying that she was a dog. Her heart was filled with pain. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re not sending Gu Yanwei away, I¡¯ll help you send her away. ¡± Ning Tangxi felt that she could not argue with Zhang Xuan at all. No wonder her father could not be bothered to contact her mother. ¡°Mother Li, pack up Miss Gu¡¯s things. I¡¯ll personally send her home. ¡± Zhang Xuan Thought of Zhou Yunxi who was still loitering at home and became even angrier. ¡°Pack up that Zhou Yunxi¡¯s things as well. I don¡¯t want to see them again in the future. ¡± ¡°Mother, if you want your goddaughter, I might as well not go home! ¡± ¡°Tangxi... ¡± Nanny Li went forward a little nervously, not knowing what to do. Gu Yanwei turned around and quietly returned to her room. Ning Tangxi was back. Her position could not be maintained. What to do, what to do? After thinking about it, no one could help her except Zhou Yunxi. Chapter 343 Chapter 343: Chapter 347 Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Ning Tangxi and Zhang Xuan did not notice Gu Yanwei and parted on bad terms. Gu Yanwei took the opportunity to sneak out and walked towards Zhou Yunxi¡¯s room. Zhou Yunxi had just returned from shopping and wanted to show Gu Yanwei the dress she had bought for her today. However, she saw Gu Yanwei rush into the room and sobbed. ¡°Mother, Ning Tangxi and the others want to chase me away. ¡± ¡°What? Who does she think she is! ¡± Zhou Yunxi gritted her teeth in anger when she heard Ning Tangxi¡¯s name. ¡°Little Slut, what right does she have to chase you away? She¡¯s getting arrogant, isn¡¯t she? What does she think she is! ¡± If it wasn¡¯t for her, would Ning Tangxi have the life she has now? ¡°Mother, now that her biological daughter hase knocking on my door, I will soon be chased out by Madam Ning. Gu Ruochu will never let me off! ¡± Gu Yanwei half-knelt on the ground and sobbed, ¡°now tell me, why did Madam Ning take me in as her goddaughter? ¡± ¡°YANWEI! ¡± Zhou Yunxi¡¯s heart ached as she helped her daughter up. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, mother will help you. ¡± ¡°mother... ¡± Gu Yanwei pretended to cry a few times. She had finally achieved her goal. Zhou Yunxi thought about it and decided that she could only look for Gu Ruochu. She was Gu Ruochu¡¯s biological mother and Gu Ruoyun would not dare to disrespect her. After making up her mind, Zhou Yunxi drove out of the house. After obtaining her driver¡¯s license, Zhang Xuan also bought her a small car for Yan Wei¡¯s sake. When there were no traffic lights on the road, a car behind her suddenly rammed into her like a maniac and knocked her car to the side. Zhou Yunxi¡¯s head hit the steering wheel and she grimaced in pain. Blood flowed down, and shepletely panicked. The car behind did not let her go. Instead, itunched an even more violent collision. Zhou Yunxi was so scared that she kept screaming. The car directly flipped over and hit the protective fence. Zhou Yunxi was stuck inside the dented iron door. Someone closed the car door behind her. It seemed that someone was squatting next to her with burning eyes. ¡°Who... who are you? Let go of me! I¡¯m the foster mother of the eldest daughter of the Ning family! I can give you money if you want. If you dare to touch me, the Ning family will not let you go! ¡± Xu Yichen remained unmoved when he saw Zhou Yunxi screaming at the top of her lungs. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about whether the Ning family will let me off. What you need to worry about is whether you¡¯ll still have the chance to climb out of the car. ¡± Xu Yichen moved slightly and Zhou Yunxi waspletely pinned down by the car. A small section of her arm was pinned down and her bones and tendons creaked in the air. Zhou Yunxi screamed even more miserably. She finally remembered that this man seemed to know Gu Ruochu. She regretted it She really regretted it She still had decades of life to enjoy and did not want to die in this ce. ¡°please help me get out of here. I won¡¯t cause any more trouble for Gu Ruochu, I won¡¯t cause any more trouble for her! ¡± Xu Yichen did not even look at her face, which was almost twisted from the pain. His expression was no different from before as he dragged her out of the car with one hand. She let out an even more shrill scream as he punched her in the face. Zhou Yunxi had never been hit in half her life and it was still a man¡¯s fist. One of her eyes was swollen. ¡°You... How dare you hit me? ¡± Another fist came at her. Zhou Yunxi felt dizzy, and her vision became blurry. ¡°If you hit me again, I will... ¡± The force of the fist on her face was horrifying. Chapter 344 - Chapter 348, come here quickly.

Chapter 344: ¡°Chapter 348,e here quickly. ¡°

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°please... please let me go... ¡± The flesh on her face was already extremely sore. The ss debris on the car window shook off and pierced into the flesh, causing it to twitch in pain. Another Punchnded on the bridge of her nose, and warm blood flowed out of her nasal cavity. ¡°You little bastard... I beg you, I beg you to let me go... ¡± The people outsidepletely ignored her vicious words, and their fists showed no mercy at all. ¡°You Coward Who Beats Women, I¡¯ll F * Cking fight it out with you! ¡± ... Zhou Yunxi felt like she had died once, but she couldn¡¯t die. She could only endure physical torture. Xu Yichen didn¡¯t say a word. He beat all of Zhou Yunxi¡¯s sharp aura away and she became a ball of fear. ¡°help... help me... ¡± After an unknown amount of time, Zhou Yunxi was so angry that she couldn¡¯t pass out. In the end, her entire face was beaten into a pig¡¯s head. When the traffic police and reporters arrived, it took them a lot of effort to get her out. She even cried on the spot. ¡°Thisdy... ¡± The reporters were just about to interview her when they were shocked to see that pig-faced face. ¡°Sir, I want to call the police... ¡± Zhou Yunxi saw that the person from before was no longer at the scene. She grabbed the traffic police¡¯s wrist and cried, ¡°there was a deliberate murder. The traffic ident waspletely caused by him... ¡± ¡°Madam, don¡¯t be anxious. Tell us the whole story. Who is your family? Call them over first. ¡± Zhou Yunxi sobbed as she took the traffic police¡¯s phone and gave Gu Yanwei a call. ¡°...¡± Gu Ruochu was still a little confused after receiving the police officer¡¯s call. She deliberately looked at Huo Nanchen, who was not far away. When his deep gaze met hers, there was always a hint of affection in his eyes. Recently, she did not know what was wrong with him. His gaze had always followed her. He would hug and kiss her whenever he wanted to, but he did not care about her protests. Sometimes, she actually felt sweet. ¡°Mrs. Huo? ¡± The voice on the phone pulled her back again. Gu ruochu quickly replied, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m listening. ¡± ¡°Is Xu Yichen your friend? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this. Your friend was driving a white lexus when he hit ady on the road. Thedy used him of attempted murder. Could youe over here for a moment? ¡± After all, the two victims had a close rtionship with Mrs. Huo. This was their first time seeing such a situation. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She was not sure what was going on, ¡°alright, I¡¯lle over right away. ¡± use him of murder? Would a calm person like Xu Yichenmit murder The most he could do was sit down and calmly stab the other party twice. Just as the call ended, Chu Xin called again. ¡°Ruo Chu, the police came to thepany just now and took Xu Yichen away. ¡± Chu Xin¡¯s voice sounded very anxious. ¡°Rong Xiao and I wanted to bail him out. Who knows who cameter, and the police didn¡¯t allow us to bail him out... ¡± ¡°It seems to be rted to a traffic ident. Later on, we got into a conflict with someone and got into trouble. I can¡¯t exin it over the phone. Come here quickly... ¡± At first, Chu Xin¡¯s tone was rather calm. Later on, she suddenly became terrified. She heard a loud noise from the other side and it made her feel uneasy. ¡°Stop Calling, you guys stop calling... ¡± ¡°Alright, I understand. Don¡¯t worry, the traffic police called me. I¡¯ll be there right away. ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu...e over quickly... ¡± When Gu Ruochu hung up the phone, Huo Nanchen had left at some point. ¡°Mother, where¡¯s Nanchen? ¡± ¡°He was still here just now. I think he went out after receiving a call. ¡± It was rare for Qi ru to see Ruo Chu take the initiative to look for her son. However, in the blink of an eye, she really did not know where she had gone. ¡°I have something to do now. I¡¯ll leave immediately. ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell Nanchen. ¡± Qi Ru immediately understood and looked at Gu Ruochu with a deeper gaze. Chapter 345 - Chapter 349 traffic accidents

Chapter 345: Chapter 349 traffic idents

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION By the time Huo Nanchen returned, Gu Ruochu was nowhere to be seen. Qi Ru looked at her freshly trimmed roses and at her son, who seemed to have a strange expression on his face She said, ¡°Ruo Chu had just received a call. She had something to attend to, so she left first. She especially asked me to let you know. Why do you look so Pale? Who called you? ¡± ¡°Yes, Ning Tangxi called me. She said that she had brought the child to the police station to handle some matters. Who would have thought that the situation would get out of control and the child would be pushed into the middle of the road by a man. I¡¯ll go and see what¡¯s wrong. ¡± ¡°Why are you so careless? There are so many people during the holidays recently. Why did you bring the child to such a dangerous ce? ¡± Qi Ru put down her scissors. ¡°Are you alright? ¡± Huo Nanchen had already taken his coat and car keys and walked towards the door. ¡°judging from her tone, she sounded rather anxious. However, it shouldn¡¯t be too serious. The police station has already dealt with her. They won¡¯t let her off lightly. ¡± Qi Ru had already stood up. ¡°Hurry back then. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± ¡°...¡± When Gu Ruochu arrived at the police station, arge crowd gathered at the door. There were reporters and police officers who seemed to be trying to understand the situation. ¡°Ruo Chu, you¡¯re finally here! ¡± This was the first time Chu Xin had encountered such a situation and she lost control of her emotions. ¡°those people... I don¡¯t know who they are, but they¡¯ve spread the word that Xu Yichen is going to jail for sure! I told them not to bail him out and that Yichen was injured! ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I¡¯ll take care of it. Tell me the INS and outs of the situation first. ¡± Gu Ruochu felt a little frustrated. Xu Yichen had been injured by these people, which meant that the person who wanted to prank him must have an extraordinary status. ¡°MM. ¡± Chu Xin¡¯s hand was still shaking, she only dared to follow behind Gu Ruochu ¡°I forgot to tell you that the person who used Yichen of murder was your mother, that Zhou Yunxi. I guess Yichen must have wanted to teach her a lesson when he bumped into that woman on the road. Later on, Zhou Yunxi called for the Ning family to make things worse, and Gu Yanwei came as well. Those people said that they want Yichen to go to jail.¡± Gu Ruochu heard the gist of it and basically understood. She clenched her fists tightly. Inside the police station, Zhou Yunxi cried until her throat was almost hoarse. ¡°Yanwei, get Madam Ning to help me hire awyer. I want the bestwyer. I want this little bastard to go to jail! ¡± Zhou Yunxi¡¯s swollen pig-like face came closer. Gu Yanwei took a few steps back in disgust. She could not even eat when faced with such a disgusting pig-like face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mom. I¡¯ll definitely help you find awyer. Don¡¯t worry. ¡± This was the first time Zhou Yunxi had cried so badly. Under the weight of the car, she really thought that she was going to die on the spot. There seemed to be the sound of children crying outside. The entire police station was in a mess. ¡°Ms. Zhou? ¡± A police officer came over with a memo. He looked at the crying Zhou Yunxi and was obviously shocked by her swollen pig face. How much hatred was there? ¡°I am. ¡± ¡°The suspect¡¯s bail has arrived. The other party wants to talk to you. ¡± ¡°What Talk? We have nothing to talk about! ¡± Zhou Yunxi roared. ¡°I will hire awyer. I want that little B * Stard to go to jail for ten years! ¡± Her face was already scary. Coupled with her ferocious expression, it made people walk away in disgust. They could not wait to get to know this person. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Madam Zhou, pleasee over and make a statement. ¡± Zhou Yunxi followed the police officer with tears in her eyes. Gu Yanwei was annoyed to death by this mother of hers Suddenly, she heard a voice from the police station¡¯s entrance, ¡°hello, officer Zhang, I¡¯m Xu Yichen¡¯s friend, Gu Ruochu. May I ask if you were handling that traffic case of his? ¡± Chapter 346 - Chapter 350, how dare you treat me like this

Chapter 346: Chapter 350, how dare you treat me like this

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Mrs. Huo, you¡¯re here? I¡¯m in charge. ¡± Officer Zhang had just finished looking at that pig-faced face and was in a much better mood now that he saw a face that was particrly pleasing to the eye. At some point, a youngwyer with a briefcase had stood outside the police station. He looked a little familiar and only rememberedter. ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t thiswyer Lan DA,wyer Lan? ¡± Officer Zhang was secretly shocked. He did not expect Mrs. Huo to find the bestwyer in an Cheng in the blink of an eye. It was said that she would only win and never lose. This was the first time he had seen her in person so young. ¡°Hello, nice to meet you. ¡± Lan Nuo smiled and took the initiative to shake her hand. He did not say a word after he finished his greeting. ¡°Mrs. Huo, please wait for a moment. I¡¯ll go over there and get some information. ¡± Officer Zhang turned around and went in. ¡°Alright. ¡± Gu Yanwei raised her head and saw a few people standing beside Gu Ruochu. She had seen that man in a suit on television before. He was the head of the ten most outstanding young and outstandingwyers. As for Gu Ruochu, she was no longer the same person as before. She was radiant and wless from head to toe. She was so perfect that one would feel ashamed of their inferiority. She was now an influential figure in an city while she was living under someone else¡¯s roof. ¡°Gu Yanwei, did your mother ask you toe over and help? ¡± Gu Yanwei never thought that Gu Ruochu would even look at her in the eye. She was momentarily at a loss for an answer and only nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. ¡± A smile appeared on Gu Ruochu¡¯s face but it was as cold as ever. ¡°I will let my friend leave the police station safely. If you don¡¯t want your mother to suffer more, advise your mother to withdraw herwsuit and return home as soon as possible to settle this matter privately. ¡± Gu Yanwei was stunned for a moment before she suddenly shook her head. ¡°Ruo Chu, it¡¯s not my mother who wants to sue you now. Do you know who that friend of yours has offended? The eldest daughter of the Ning family, Ning Tangxi. ¡± She nced at Chu Xin Her gaze fell back on Gu Ruochu, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Chu Xin has forgotten to tell you that not only did my mother call me after the car ident, she also called the Ning family. Ning Tangxi had brought the child with her when she came to the police station. In the midst of the chaos, the child was pushed in the middle of the road and was just sent to the hospital.¡± ¡°Do you think that Ning Tangxi would let go of the person who had hurt her child? Your friend must have caused quite a bit of trouble this time. Ruo Chu, you should think about how to plead on Xu Yichen¡¯s behalf. ¡± There was a hidden meaning in Gu Yanwei¡¯s words. It was impossible for Gu Ruochu not to know who Ning Tangxi and her child had to rely on, right? ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about other things for me. It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t experienced the consequences of going against me. If you want to continue being stupid, I won¡¯t stop you. ¡± Gu Yanwei¡¯s expression changed. The aggrieved feeling of being threatened could only be suppressed in her heart. She was no match for Gu Ruochu at all. In the past, every time they fought, she would be more and more miserable. She did not dare to gamble anymore. Moreover, she could not even protect herself now. Her Days in the Ning family were very difficult. ¡°Zhou Yunxi is seeking her own death. It¡¯s none of my business how you want to deal with it. ¡± Gu Yanwei was in a hurry to get rid of her rtionship with Zhou Yunxi, so Zhou Yunxi, who had finished her statement, heard everything clearly. At that moment, it was as if lightning had struck her. Her mind was frighteningly nk, and she waspletely stunned. She could not believe that this was the precious daughter that she had doted on since she was young. She was even more desperate than when she was pressed under the car. Zhou Yunxi was seeking her own death... ... Zhou Yunxi was seeking her own death... ... These words kept echoing in her mind like a magic spell. She walked towards Gu Yanwei step by step. ¡°Yanwei, what did you say just now? ¡± Gu Yanwei seemed to be a little surprised by her sudden appearance, but she quickly regained herposure and looked away coldly. ¡± ... ¡± Zhou Yunxi gritted her teeth. The anger and disappointment that she had never felt before swept through her thoughts. Even her heart was chilled. She roared angrily, ¡°Gu Yanwei, I¡¯ve done so much for you, and you treat me like this! You treat me like this! ¡± Chapter 347 - Chapter 351: I dont hate you

Chapter 347: Chapter 351: I don¡¯t hate you

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Zhou Yunxi¡¯s voice was so loud that it frightened Gu Yanwei. She looked left and right worriedly. ¡°Mom, can you lower your voice? It¡¯s so embarrassing. ¡± Even at this time, she still felt that she was embarrassing herself. Zhou Yunxi¡¯s heart felt as if it had been stabbed again. Gu Yanwei looked at her mother¡¯s furious face She sneered. ¡°You¡¯ve done so much for me ¡°Zhou Yunxi, don¡¯te and disgust me. You¡¯ve always loved only yourself ¡°If I wasn¡¯t beautiful and smart when I was young, and my grades weren¡¯t good enough for you to show off in front of everyone, would you still treat me well In the end, you only want to find someone to rely on in the future. I¡¯m more outstanding than Ruo Chu!¡± ¡°Gu Ruochu is much dumber. She doesn¡¯t know how to be as careful as I am to please you. That¡¯s why she¡¯s been bullied by you all these years. ¡± Back then, when Zhou Yunxi had hated Gu Ruochu as her biological daughter, Gu Yanwei had really thought that it was because of rape and childbirth, as well as all these misceneous reasons. Only now did she realize that the biggest reason was that Gu Ruochu was not her biological daughter. From Huang Meixiang¡¯s ount and Zhou Yunxi¡¯s reaction, she had basically confirmed Gu Ruochu¡¯s background. However, all of this was caused by Zhou Yunxi herself. She only needed to enjoy it and Zhou Yunxi would have to bear the consequences. Zhou Yunxi¡¯s eyes gradually turned red. She never thought that Gu Yanwei would think of her this way. Her daughter was her only support and spiritual pir. ¡°I don¡¯t... ¡± She spat out the words she had been holding in her heart all these years Gu Yanwei felt much better, ¡°you¡¯re no longer of any use to me now. I¡¯ll settle my own matters. I¡¯ve never treated you as my mother. We¡¯re not rted by blood and you¡¯re not my mother at all. ¡± ¡°So from now on, don¡¯t ever bother me again. ¡± Gu Yanwei turned around and left mercilessly. Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression did not change and she could not be bothered to deal with this woman. ¡°Gu Yanwei won¡¯t help you now. I don¡¯t care if you settle this privately or in court. You¡¯ll only be at a disadvantage. ¡± ¡°Do you hate me too? ¡± Zhou Yunxi looked at Gu Ruochu with red eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t hate you. ¡± Zhou Yunxi¡¯s emotions wereplicated. She never thought that this annoying daughter of hers would not hate her. Her heart softened considerably. ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯ve never treated you as a mother. You¡¯re not my mother. What do you care if you treat me well or not? To me, you¡¯re just a stranger. ¡± Zhou Yunxi, who had just been touched, stiffened the corners of her lips. Her cruel and merciless words instantly sent her to hell. She stood rooted to the ground, feeling helpless and powerless. She had nothing left. Gu Ruochu left without hesitation after she had finished herst sentence. When Gu Ruochu stepped out of the police station, she bumped into Lan Nuo, who had remained rooted to the ground. He was holding a briefcase in his hand and looked rxed. ¡°Lan Nuo? ¡± Lan nuo smiled and nodded, ¡°Mrs. Huo. ¡± ¡°Who hired you as awyer? Do you have a client here whom you wish to serve? ¡± He had been standing at the police station when Gu Ruochu arrived. At that time, officer Zhang had just stepped out and she had not had the chance to ask. ¡°I¡¯m Miss Ning¡¯swyer. ¡± Lan Nuo¡¯s reply was rather sincere ¡°speaking of which, Mrs. Huo and I have a conflict of merits because your friend who was locked up in the police station is also the target of my client¡¯sint. Your friend hurt my client¡¯s son and is still in the hospital. ¡± ¡°Miss Ning? ¡± Gu Ruochu suddenlyughed. Lan Nuo did not know why she was stillughing. Did she not know how powerful this rtionship was? Chapter 348 - Chapter 352: She would never allow such a thing to happen

Chapter 348: Chapter 352: She would never allow such a thing to happen

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Ruo Chu! ¡± Chu Xin ran over and interrupted their conversation, ¡°officer Zhang said that we can meet Yichen. Let¡¯s go. ¡± Chu Xin was very worried about Xu Yichen¡¯s condition and wanted to see how he was doing with her own eyes. ¡°Mrs. Huo, ¡± Lan Nuo opened his mouth once again and spoke with a hidden meaning, ¡°it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you to bail your friend out, but why do you have to make him angry? Instead of going head-to-head with him, why don¡¯t you persuade your friend to confess earlier and suffer less? ¡± This time, Xu Yichen had moved his hand onto Cheng Xi¡¯s head. ¡°If you dare to find someone to beat him up again, I won¡¯t let you off. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not seem to listen to his kind advice and left with Chu Xin. Lan nuo shook his head. The smile on his lips was still there. Gu Ruochu saw that her entire body was covered in wounds and her entire face was covered in blood. She felt as if every pore in her body was emitting a chill and her heart was already half-chilled. ¡°Yichen, are you alright? How could they be so ruthless? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry. ¡± Xu Yichen spoke in a low voice. Gu Ruochu took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get you out soon. ¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t have to worry. Rong Xiao has gone to look for his father. I¡¯ll be fine soon. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one who started this, don¡¯t worry. ¡± Gu Ruochu held his hand. She could not describe the feelings in her heart, ¡°don¡¯t be stupid in the future. I can solve it myself. You know, I¡¯ve never wronged myself too much. ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu... ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyshes fluttered. She thought of Lan nuo outside the door and thought of how Ning Tangxi wanted Xu Yichen to go to prison. She felt tired and Numb. He had just entered prison and Yichen was already in such a state. It was hard to imagine that he would still have the life toe out of prison. She would never let such a thing happen. .. At the hospital ¡°President Huo, is Cheng Xi hurt? ¡± ¡°He¡¯s fine. The doctor said that he sprained his hand. Everything else is fine. ¡± Ning Tangxi looked at her son with an apologetic expression, ¡°Nanchen, is there anything else between you and your wife? I¡¯ll just stay here and watch. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine now. I¡¯ll wait for Cheng Xi to wake up. ¡± Ning Tangxi seemed to be in a difficult position as she nodded, ¡°alright then. ¡± ¡°Young Madam, why are you here? ¡± The secretary¡¯s somewhat awkward voice rang out from the door of the ward. The person inside turned around and saw that Gu Ruochu had entered. Ning Tangxi was the first to be stunned. She did not expect to see his wife under such circumstances. Indeed, she was only about 20 years old. In her eyes, she was still young and inexperienced. However, her eyes did not look like those of a 20-year-old girl. ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s expression changed for a moment but Gu Ruochu only walked over, ¡°is this the woman and child you were talking about? ¡± Ning Tangxi was a little surprised. Huo Nanchen had actually mentioned her and the child to her? Huo Nanchen stared at her for ten seconds and was not sure if she was very angry. ¡°Yes, why are you here? ¡± He stood beside her and held her hand very naturally, ¡°why is your hand so cold? ¡± She had wanted to endure it but reflexively broke free. His expression immediately darkened. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I had only called Lan Nuo. I didn¡¯t think that LAN nuo would look for Nanchen. ¡± Ning Tangxi¡¯s smile was gentle and full of the aura of a mature woman. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. ¡± This was the first time Gu Ruochu had met Ning Tangxi and the child on the hospital bed. That child must have been born with a deficiency. His Pale little face looked very weak. Their family of three was very warm in the hospital while Xu Yichen¡¯s fate was still unknown at the police station. Everything had happened because of her... ... Chapter 349 - Chapter 353 lost its strength

Chapter 349: Chapter 353 lost its strength

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Even the secretary felt awkward as she stood by the side. Gu Ruochu felt as if everything was right in front of her eyes and it was as painful as killing her. She felt as if she was just a passer-by who had stepped in between them. As for Lan Nuo¡¯s words, each and every one of them was clear and numb in her heart. If Xu Yichen was really in prison because of her, what could she really do? A sense of powerlessness and tiredness spread throughout her body. ¡°Is Lan Nuo yourwyer? ¡± Gu Ruochu asked Huo Nanchen, but she already had an answer in her heart. That child was injured. A powerful man would certainly do his best to protect a woman and child. What else was there to ask? She then turned to Ning Tangxi, ¡°I¡¯d like to talk to you about Xu Yichen. He¡¯s my friend. If it¡¯s convenient for you, Miss Ning, would you like toe out with me? ¡± Ning Tangxi obviously knew about the rtionship between Gu Ruochu and Xu Yichen. When she returned to the country, she had already investigated all these random people. She knew who Gu Ruochu was here for. ¡°Miss Gu, are you here for Xu Yichen? ¡± Ning Tangxi shook her head and looked at the child on the bed. ¡°Cheng Xi hasn¡¯t woken up yet. I¡¯m afraid that I don¡¯t have the time. Besides, I¡¯ve already handed this matter over to the police and LAN Nuo. Your friend¡¯s actions were extremely vile and he actually dared toy his hands on a child. Lan Nuo said that he would receive a heavy sentence. ¡± ¡°What you mean is that he would never be selfish and would only be willing to take this to court? You clearly know that this was just an ident. The situation back then was so chaotic, how could anyone tell who was who? ¡± Gu Ruochu controlled her temper and felt a headache. She had guessed before she came that this woman would notpromise so easily. Thest bit of hope she had waspletely gone. ¡°Miss Gu... ¡± Ning Tangxi sighed slightly, ¡°please speak in a nicer tone. No matter what, I¡¯m still a victim. You don¡¯t have to help him offend anyone. This isn¡¯t a reason for him toy his hands on Cheng Xi. ¡± She paused and raised her eyes to look at Gu Ruochu¡¯s face, ¡°since Xu Yichen is your friend, I don¡¯t want to make any malicious assumptions. Miss Gu, I only want to live a good life with my child. ¡± Ning Tangxi¡¯s hint was very obvious. She felt that Xu Yichen wouldy his hands on her child because of Gu Ruochu. Gu Ruochu smiled instead, ¡°Miss Ning, what kind of threat do you think your child poses to me? Your child doesn¡¯t seem to belong to my husband, does it? ¡± Ning Tangxi¡¯s expression finally changed. She smiled again, ¡°I don¡¯t understand why Miss Gu has been targeting me. Could it be that Nanchen hase to visit my child and made you unhappy? I¡¯ve already said that there¡¯s nothing going on between me and Nanchen. Don¡¯t misunderstand. ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already said that it¡¯s a misunderstanding. What do you have that¡¯s worth me deliberately targeting? I¡¯ve always been focusing on the facts, but I don¡¯t understand why Miss Ning has been using the child as an excuse. It¡¯s also strange. ¡± Ning Tangxi¡¯s expression changed again. She never thought that she would be ridiculed by such a woman to such an extent. ¡°since Miss Ning doesn¡¯t want to be private anymore, I can only ask for awyer to file awsuit. I¡¯ll see you in court. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not stay any longer and turned to leave the ward. Huo Nanchen was almost ignored by her. He followed behind her in a few steps. Before he could even touch Gu Ruochu, she had already dodged him, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! ¡± Her voice was trembling. Gu Ruochu never thought that she would lose control of her emotions. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have to go now, ¡± Gu Ruochu exined. Her eyes were nk as she quickened her pace and left without a word. ¡°Nan... ¡± Before Ning Tangxi could say a word, the figure in the ward had disappeared. She must have chased after them. Gu Ruochu was walking very quickly but was quickly caught by him. She was still struggling as if she had been stimted by something. However, the extent of her struggle was greatly reduced when she was held tightly by him and she lost all her strength. Chapter 350 - Chapter 354 came out of the police station

Chapter 350: Chapter 354 came out of the police station

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Why did you run away? ¡± Huo Nanchen hugged her tightly. ¡°Why are you always so willful? Nothing happened. ¡± Nothing happened How could it be nothing She had dragged Xu Yichen into prison... ... ¡°Can you let Xu Yichen go? You asked Ning Tangxi to drop thewsuit. This matter has nothing to do with him from the beginning to the end. ¡± The look in her eyes when she looked at him was no longer gentle. Instead, it was a littleplicated. ¡°I asked him to do everything. If it wasn¡¯t for me, he wouldn¡¯t have hurt that child. If you want to me someone, me me. I won¡¯t say a single word. If Ning Tangxi doesn¡¯t vent her anger, send me over to take his ce in prison. ¡± His heart tightened and he swallowed the words that he was about to say. Could it be that in her heart, he was no longer worthy of the slightest bit of trust and was willing to push everything onto her head. ¡°Gu Ruochu, do you know what you¡¯re talking about? You¡¯ve done this for a man like you, haven¡¯t you? Do you think that you¡¯re very great? ¡± His fingers caressed her eyes and his cold eyes were filled with ridicule as he spoke in a low voice ¡°You almost cried? Are you sure you want to cry for another man in front of your man? I remember that you hate to cry. Weren¡¯t you very tough with those people before? ¡± ¡°You can think whatever you want. I¡¯m really tired. ¡± In this rtionship, she was really tired. She could not protect the people she wanted to protect, much less protect the rtionship between her and Huo Nanchen. ¡°YOU¡¯RE TIRED? ¡± His voice rang out gently, mixed with sarcasm, ¡°I guess you¡¯ll be able to bring up the divorce with me next, right? ¡± ¡°If it was Xu Yichen, he would not have let me suffer this kind of injustice. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not know why, but she suddenly blurted out these words, causing Huo Nanchen¡¯s expression to turn even uglier. Under the dim light, his chest rose and fell rapidly. His eyes had never been so cold before. ¡°You... what do you mean? Are you feeling very wronged by being by my side? ¡± ¡°Huo Nanchen, actually, I believe that you have feelings for me. But you have too many people to protect. We will always end up in such an embarrassing situation, just like now. ¡± She scoffed. Her eyes drifted off into the distance like a sour love story. ¡°actually, I don¡¯t me you. I only me us for meeting in such an awkward situation. This is a huge joke yed by the heavens. I won¡¯t let Yichen go to jail, even if it means giving him his life. ¡± She really missed her old life. They were not from the same world and they would never have met. However, things had gone off track just like that. Unfortunately, Huo Nanchen could not understand. ¡°Gu Ruochu... ¡± he gritted his teeth. The pain in her eyes was heart-wrenching. ¡°You should go back first. I want to be alone. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine soon. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not even look at him as she turned around and left. The people behind her did not seem to follow her. The night gradually fell. Gu Ruochu did not know how long she had been walking for. Finally, she sat down on a bench by the side of the road. ¡°Ruo Chu, where are you? ¡± The person on the phone was Chu Xin. Her voice sounded rather anxious. ¡°I¡¯m near a shopping mall. Did something happen? ¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m here to tell you that Yichen has been released by the police. I¡¯m at the hospital with him now. Do you want toe over? ¡± Xu Yichen has been released? Gu Ruochu heard this and her entire being was finally alive. ¡°which hospital are you at? Tell me the address and I¡¯ll be there right away. ¡± Chu Xin finally had the mood to joke after she had told her the address, ¡°Mrs. Huo, your charm can not be underestimated. ¡± Chapter 351 - Chapter 355 returning home

Chapter 351: Chapter 355 returning home

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu sat there and her tense nerves finally rxed. It waste at night and she was alone here. The atmosphere was rather deste. She had run out and bumped into an unknown ce. She had just seen that her arms and knees were covered in wounds. At this moment, she suddenly felt nothing as if she was numb from the pain. ¡°Xin, wait for me for a while. I¡¯ming to the hospital now. Thank you for letting me hear your voice at this moment. ¡± At this moment, she wanted to say a few words to Chu Xin. She did not know whether Xu Yichen was temporarily fine orpletely fine. In the midst of the chaos, he had hurt Ning Tangxi¡¯s child. Chu Xin heard that Gu Ruochu had deliberately avoided Huo Nanchen After a few seconds of silence, she asked, ¡°Ruo Chu, did you and Huo Nanchen have a fight because of this? In the end, he¡¯s still leaning towards you. You¡¯re the main character in Huo Nanchen¡¯s life while Ning Tangxi is a supporting character or even a passerby. ¡± Gu Ruochu held her phone and stared at the distance, ¡°there are too many grudges between us. There are too many opposites. It¡¯s very easy for us to fall into such an embarrassing predicament, just like today. ¡± ¡°The main character? Being the main character isn¡¯t good at all. She has to taste all the pain and all the twists and turns in her world. ¡± The mockery on Gu Ruochu¡¯s face now felt indescribably cold. ¡°Then do you really intend to leave him? Can you let him go? ¡± Chu Xin had experienced love before She knew that there were many grudges and pain, ¡°actually, you can go out more often. When I left an city back then, I went to many ces. The outside world is different from this ce. If you go out more often, your state of mind will naturally be different. ¡± ¡°actually, after experiencing so many things, you¡¯ll be able to move on. Nothing is more important than living a good life. ¡± Gu Ruochu continued, ¡°so don¡¯t worry, my state of mind is pretty good. ¡± Chu Xin could not help butugh, ¡°you¡¯re still so young. You sound like an old man who has seen through the mortal world. Ruo Chu, no matter what, I¡¯ll always stand by your side. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Gu Ruochu hung up the phone and loosened her slightly stiff wrist. She then gged down a taxi and rushed to the hospital. She did not notice that a car was parked at the corner, hidden in the dark. After speaking to Chu Xin, she felt much calmer. After she had left, the car door opened. Huo Nanchen was wearing a dark-colored windbreaker under the dusk-colored light. It was exceptionally cold in this silent night. He watched as she wandered aimlessly along the street and stared at the figure on the bench. ¡°BOSS, do you want to go home? ¡± ¡°Go home. ¡± The car slowly left and the words she had said earlier still rang in his ears. ¡°Huo Nanchen, actually, I believe that you have feelings for me. However, you have too many people to protect. We will always end up in such an awkward situation, just like now. ¡± Awkward, she had used a very urate adjective. His eyes were filled with coldness and mockery. When Gu Ruochu returned from the hospital, she was almost exhausted. She was changing her shoes at the entrance and Huo Nanchen seemed to have returned at the same time. He was stopped by Qi ru. ¡°Have you settled today¡¯s matter? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± He unbuttoned his jacket and threw it casually on the SOFA. He did not seem to be in a good mood. Qi Ru had been waiting for him for a long time. She looked at him and asked, ¡°do you still remember where you and Ruo Chu are going today? Did you renege on your promise? ¡± Huo Nanchen did not say a word. He loosened his tie and went upstairs alone. ¡°...¡± Gu Ruochu had already changed her shoes before she slowly walked over. Chapter 352 - Chapter 356: Dont involve anyone else

Chapter 352: Chapter 356: Don¡¯t involve anyone else

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Ruo Chu, you¡¯re back? ¡± Qi Ru saw Gu Ruochu¡¯s figure and came over, ¡°why did youe back sote? Is Everything Alright? ¡± Gu Ruochu shook her head and a smile appeared on her face, ¡°I¡¯m fine, mom. I¡¯ll go upstairs first. ¡± ¡°Alright, go upstairs and rest. ¡± Qi Ru smiled faintly and did not intend to ask any further. Gu Ruochu went upstairs, feeling a little uneasy. She did not know how to face Huo Nanchen. Today, she had lost control of her emotions. At first, she thought that she could hold it in. She pushed the door open and the sound of water could be hearding from the bathroom. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart finally rxed a little. She knew that he was taking a shower now, so she took her clothes and went into the other bathroom. The wounds on her hands and knees hurt a little when they came into contact with water. She washed them with water and did not even frown. These abrasions would soon heal themselves and form scabs. The wounds on her body were much easier to heal than those on her heart. When she came out, she could not help but see him on the bed. He must have seen her. His eyes swept her with a deep and serene gaze. His expression was a little cold as he continued to flip through the magazine in his hand. She lowered her eyes, bent her knees and knelt on the bed. She lifted the other side of the nket and slipped into it. He did not seem to have any intention of responding to her. Gu Ruochu stirred the corner of the bedsheet a few times, trying to think of a way to break the deadlock. In an instant, it was deathly quiet. That night, he could only hear the sound of him flipping through the magazine. If he had not relented, Xu Yichen would probably have spent the night in the police station covered in wounds. She would not have been able to sleep without saying a word. Gu Ruochu pursed her lips and her voice became a little hoarse, ¡°then I¡¯ll... I¡¯ll go to bed first. Remember to turn off the lightster. ¡± Gu Ruochu was just about to lie down when he suddenly looked at her. His eyes were cold and dark, but he did not speak. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sleep? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me? ¡± Gu Ruochu thought for a moment and said, ¡°thank you for letting Yichen go. I didn¡¯t mean to lose my temper with you today, I¡¯m just in a bad mood... ¡± When he heard her gentle words, he felt as if his heart had been blocked by an ufortable gaze. He suddenly grabbed her arm and fell into his arms. Today at the hospital, she had almost shed tears for another man in front of him. This had made his mood very bad. Before Gu Ruochu could finish her sentence, she had already been kissed. She could only lie in his embrace passively and endure this forceful kiss, unable to move. Gu Ruochu struggled as her breath was almost taken away. The hand that was pressed against his chest seemed to protest and seemed to anger him even more. ¡°Huo Nanchen, I can¡¯t breathe. ¡± He let go of her as she wished but bit her ear andpletely pressed her under his body. He could not resist in the slightest. It was like a game between them. He spared no effort in pestering the person beneath him. She did not merge her body and mind. She simply epted everything, be it Menglie or gentleness. He pinched her Chin and watched her sweat profusely. He then muttered softly, ¡°Ruo Chu, after this matter is over, shall we have a child? ¡± Gu Ruochu heard him but she did not reply. How could she possibly have a child now? She had not expected such a situation today. However, her rtionship with Huo Nanchen could be considered broken now. It would not be too difficult to salvage. It was better to find an opportunity to talk about Xu Yichen. She could handle everything on her own. She just hoped that no one would implicate her again. Chapter 353 - Chapter 357s tone was playful

Chapter 353: Chapter 357¡¯s tone was yful

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She originally thought that it would be over soon, but his endless actions made her feel a sense of fear. ¡°Huo Nanchen, you... ¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t done it for a long time. Let¡¯s finish it now. ¡± After being married for so long, the number of times that they had been intimate could be counted with one¡¯s fingers. Huo Nanchen¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, and there was also stubbornness in it. She did not have the slightest strength to resist. She could only let him kiss her without restraint, and her legs went weak uncontrobly. He was not like this before. He would not be unable to tell that she was very tired from being tortured. ¡°No... ¡± His gaze fell upon her like an extremely hungry wild beast. It shed with a light that made her afraid, but it was also filled with an unfathomable emotion. ¡°Huo Nanchen, are you still unhappy with me in your heart? ¡± Gu Ruochu finally could not take it anymore. Had he not tortured her long enough? She looked at him with clear eyes. When she met his gaze, which was filled with restraint, indulgence, and endurance, she was slightly stunned. She felt that the love and hatred that had settled in her heart seemed even more real at this moment. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wereing for you? Now that I¡¯ming for you, you¡¯re not willing? ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s voice was extremely deep He pinched her chin, ¡°Gu Ruochu, were you just joking or did you want to go back on your word? You want to go back on your word after you¡¯ve used it. Who taught you that? ¡± ¡°I... ¡± He suddenly kissed the wounds on her hand a few times. At that moment, the scorching heat seemed to reach the depths of her heart. Gu Ruochu felt her heart clench. She did not know why these wounds made her tremble and tremble. That kind of emotion was even crazier than her actions. ¡°Huo Nanchen, Ning Tangxi and the child were at most frightened. Xu Yichen, on the other hand, was beaten until he was heavily injured and trapped in prison. ¡± Gu ruochu looked at the cold smile on his face She replied softly, ¡°I was the one who was most affected today. So I don¡¯t quite understand why you¡¯re acting so crazy now. ¡± When she saw Xu Yichen¡¯s reaction, she felt her entire being turn cold. ¡°Do you want this child or not? ¡± He ignored what she had said and coldly repeated what he had just said. ¡°I don¡¯t want it for the time being. ¡± She added the word ¡®for the time being¡¯ . ¡°You don¡¯t want my child at all, do you? ¡± His tone was slightly mocking. ¡°I¡¯m not... ¡± Gu Ruochu did not know why this person liked to bite her ears. In the instant that she was in a daze, he poured her a ss of wine and passed it to her. The cold, demonic look in his eyes made her open her mouth. She did not know what kind of wine this was, but after drinking it, her head felt even more dizzy. The only person around her was this man. ¡°Get away from me! ¡± Gu Ruochu struggled to get up from the messy bed and walked unsteadily towards the bathroom. The person behind her caught up silently and bent down to pick her up regardless of her struggles. ¡°since you don¡¯t like this bed, we¡¯ll stay somewhere else. ¡± Huo Nanchen held her in his arms and did not move. It was a standard Princess Hug. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to be a mother when you¡¯ve leveled up? As long as you¡¯re in charge of giving birth, I¡¯ll take care of the rest. You just need to liefortably on the bed. ¡± Gu Ruochu shook her head. Her vision and mind were even more blurry now. He did not need to get a response from her either. Instead, he carried her straight into the bathroom. Aftering out of the bathroom and being thrown onto the bed once again, Gu Ruochu¡¯s mind finally cleared up a lot. However, it was toote and she was pressed onto the bed again. When she woke up the next day, her head still hurt a little. Last night had been too crazy. After washing up, Gu Ruochu went downstairs. Everyone was present. She sat quietly next to Huo Nanchen and ate her breakfast. Huo Zirui, who rarely saw her sitting at the dining table, deliberately nced at Gu Ruochu with a yful tone. Chapter 354 - Chapter 358: Get the hell out of my house

Chapter 354: Chapter 358: Get the hell out of my house

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I heard that big brother is bringing sister-inw to see the wedding dress, right? Why didn¡¯t he go yesterday? ¡± Gu Ruochu pretended not to see anything. She was supposed to go. However, she did not go because something had happened between Ning Tangxi and the child named Cheng Xi. Qi Ru obviously knew the inside story behind this. She looked at Gu Ruochu without batting an eyelid. Yesterday, her son had broken the engagement. She was worried that she would have a knot in her heart because of Ning Tangxi. She rolled her eyes at Huo Zirui. ¡°You can go whenever you want to see the wedding dress. Why are you in such a hurry? Have you settled your own matters? ¡± Huo zirui shrugged his shoulders nonchntly and said, ¡°I¡¯m just concerned. Why is mother so agitated? ¡± He then turned to Gu Ruochu and spoke sarcastically, ¡°sister-inw, a friend of mine¡¯s child has hurt his hand. I heard that it was your friend who did it. Is this how you¡¯ve allowed your friend tomit such vile acts? ¡± Huo Zirui never expected Huo Nanchen to be so soft-hearted. It was unbelievable. What kind of bewitching potion had this woman fed him. Cheng Xi had been hurt because of this woman and he had even helped Gu Ruochu cover for her. Of course, Gu Ruochu knew who huo Zirui was referring to as his friend. Now that he had said that, she understood what he meant. ¡°third brother, are you concerned about me or your friend? ¡± ¡°sister-inw, are you afraid to answer me directly? ¡± Gu Ruochu took a sip of milk and slowly said, ¡°If you¡¯re concerned about me, your brother is here. You don¡¯t have to worry about him. If you¡¯re concerned about your friend¡¯s child, he¡¯ll be fine. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough? ¡± Huo ziruiughed coldly ¡°He could even kill a four or five-year-old child. If he had been a little more ruthless, wouldn¡¯t Cheng Xi have lost his life on the spot? sister-inw, aren¡¯t you afraid that we¡¯ll think that you¡¯re the mastermind behind all this? ¡± ¡°brother, don¡¯t you have any doubts? ¡± Huo zirui looked at Huo Nanchen, his face full of coldughter and suspicion. ¡°You must be joking. ¡± Gu Ruochu was not even affected by his words during breakfast ¡°I¡¯m curious as to where you stand in questioning me. Why are you in such a hurry to seek justice for Miss Ning? This was just an ident, and you¡¯re in such a hurry to start a conspiracy theory? ¡± ¡°Huo Zirui, your sister-inw¡¯s matter will be settled by herself. There¡¯s no need for you to get involved. ¡± Qi Ru sensed something amiss and quickly warned Huo Zirui. ¡°settled? So they¡¯ll be left alone in the hospital with no one to rely on? ¡± Huo Zirui suddenly lost his temper. He stood up and smashed the ss of milk on the table. The servants were frightened by the sharp voice and instinctively covered their ears. Gu Ruochu sat on the side and remained unmoved. Huo Nanchen was already standing in front of her and his aura was getting more and more subdued. ¡°Huo Nanchen, are you worthy of Tang Xi? ¡± Huo Zirui¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he pointed at Gu Ruochu, ¡°you¡¯re just taking over her territory. How dare you act so arrogantly in front of her andy your hands on her child! Do you still have any face? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any face and you¡¯re very shameless! ¡± Gu Ruochu knew that he had always disliked her and did not intend to be wronged by him. She was provoked into anger. ¡°Huo Zirui, no matter how you feel about her injustice, you don¡¯t have the right to point at my nose and scold me. I¡¯ve already said that her child¡¯s ident has nothing to do with me. Are you deaf or blind? ¡± It was understandable for Huo Nanchen to be angry because of his child and Ning Tangxi, but what right did huo Zirui have to criticize her? It was as if Ning Tangxi was a good person and she was a bad person. The whole world was protecting that woman. What kind of heartless thing had she done? ¡°How dare you scold me? ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t scold you? You¡¯re the one who med me first. ¡± ¡°Get out of my house... ¡± Chapter 355 - Chapter 359how dare you hide from me?

Chapter 355: Chapter 359¡¯how dare you hide from me? ¡®

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo Zirui had just shouted these words when the stool in front of him was suddenly kicked and rolled to the side by Huo Nanchen. The originally quiet man suddenly stood up. His originally gloomy and cold face was now filled with Frost. The noise was so loud that Huo Zirui was shocked. For a moment, there was no sound at the dining table. It was so quiet that it was terrifying. Even Gu Ruochu was shocked. She never thought that he would lose his temper like this. ¡°If you dare to tell her to get lost again, I¡¯ll see who will get lost. ¡± At this moment, he was rather displeased. Gu Ruochu finally understood that he had already restrained his anger towards her yesterday. Huo Zirui did not say another word. He looked as if he had been injured. He nced at Gu Ruochu and turned to head upstairs. Huo Nanchen¡¯s temper was simply too difficult to deal with. Lan nuo happened to have just arrived at the Huo family home. She was rather interested to see Huo Nanchen¡¯s behavior, ¡°Mrs. Huo, Young Madam, President Huo, I¡¯m here. ¡± ¡°mm, ¡± Huo Nanchen replied as if he was a master and let Lan nuo touch his nose. Qi Ru was not surprised by Huo Nanchen¡¯s reaction. Her son was much more restrained in front of Ruo Chu, which made her feel gratified. ¡°Don¡¯t bother about that kid. He¡¯s always acting strangely. ¡± Gu Ruochu nodded and stood up dispiritedly. ¡°I¡¯m done eating. You can continue. ¡± ¡°Young Madam, don¡¯t you want to talk about my client, Miss Ning, and your friend? ¡± Lan nuo stopped her in time. Gu Ruochu turned around, ¡°wait for me for a moment. ¡± Lan nuo smiled and nodded. This time, Ning Tangxi insisted that he give Xu Yichen a heavy sentence. Of course, Gu Ruochu was protecting his friend. She did not know what Huo Nanchen¡¯s decision would be. Why did he feel that this would be a very interesting show? As she went upstairs, her cell phone suddenly rang. It was an unknown number. ¡°This is Ning Tangxi. ¡± ¡°Miss Ning, is something the matter? ¡± Ning Tangxi heard her voice Her voice carried a faint smile, ¡°Ruo Chu, please allow me to call you Ruo Chu. Since you believe that there is nothing between me and Nanchen but a misunderstanding, why would you make things difficult for others? Do you really care so much about the existence of my child and me? ¡± ¡°Ning Tangxi, I thought I had made things clear to youst time. Since you insist that I care about you and the child, please do as you please. I still have something to attend to, so I¡¯ll hang up first. ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at the screen of her phone and turned dark. She changed into a new set of clothes before she went downstairs. This Ning Tangxi was taking herself too seriously, but she was a little more senior than Gu Yanwei. Old Madam Huo had been sitting on the Sofa at some point. She watched as Gu Ruochu warmly beckoned her over and held Gu Ruochu¡¯s hand, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, why are you so skinny? Did Nanchen mistreat you? Tell Grandma. ¡± Perhaps it was because of her care, the Old Lady¡¯s hand was soft and soft. Gu Ruochu released the pressure from her heart and hugged the Old Lady coquettishly, ¡°grandmother, he always likes to bully me, so I¡¯ve lost weight. ¡± ¡°He bullied you? ¡± Old Madam Huo pretended to Snort, ¡°tell me how he bullied you, and I¡¯ll bully him back. ¡± ¡°He¡¯s always sulking, his dark face is scary. ¡± Huo Nanchen paused and turned to look at her. No one knew who was always sulking. However, it was rare to see her acting coquettishly, which made people¡¯s hearts soften. Hearing her granddaughter-inw¡¯sint, old Mrs. Huo picked up the apple on the table and threw it at him. She did not lose her momentum. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s see grandma help you bully him back. ¡± Huo Nanchen dodged, his movements agile. Old Mrs. Huo stopped him in one breath. She picked up another apple and threw it at him. ¡°You unfilial grandson, how DARE YOU DODGE! ¡± Chapter 356 - Chapter 360: A perfect throw

Chapter 356: Chapter 360: A perfect throw

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu did not expect the olddy to be able to throw a perfect throw. She was a baseball yer, right The Old Lady seemed to have gotten addicted to the game. She picked up the apple and threw it at Gu Ruochu, ¡°I told you to hide, I told you to hide. If you have the ability, why don¡¯t you hide for me again? I¡¯m just venting my anger on your wife. ¡± Gu Ruochu could not help butugh at the side. She thought that the olddy was really funny and leaned against the Old Lady, ¡°is grandma on the baseball team? A perfect throw? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that we¡¯re not on the team, but I like to y baseball and I like to smash people. ¡± Huo nanchen looked at the olddy but he did not dodge. Instead, he caught the apple steadily and his eyesnded on Gu Ruochu. The corners of his lips curled into a smile. ¡°Has she calmed down? ¡± How could the olddy not understand Huo Nanchen¡¯s meaning, especially his gaze? From the look in his eyes, she could tell that this kid must have done something behind her back to provoke Ruo Chu. Gu Ruochu met his gaze and felt her scalp go numb. Lan Nuo did not know what to feel. He felt that he had nothing better to do than to watch others abuse their dogs. Even though this was the first time he had seen Huo Nanchen like this, it was still quite a novelty. ¡°How are you going to appease your anger if you don¡¯t hit it? ¡± The Old Lady red at him in a very imposing manner. She then picked up an apple from the table and aimed it at him. This time, she did not dodge even when it hit her chest. He averted his gaze and picked up the apple from the ground. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart ached when she saw that she had hit him so hard. She quickly averted her gaze when he turned to look at her. The Old Lady finally stoppedughing and took Gu Ruochu¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯ve already smashed it when you saw me. If you don¡¯t calm down, I¡¯ll continue to smash it. ¡± ¡°Forget it, grandmother has helped me bully her back. ¡± ¡°Does your heart ache? ¡± Gu Ruochu,¡±...¡± ¡°Alright, I understand. If this kid ever makes you angry again, you can tell grandmother. I won¡¯t be angry anymore. ¡± Old Lady Huo patted the back of her hand and smiled kindly. ¡°Okay. ¡± A dark light shed in the Old Lady¡¯s eyes as she pulled Gu Ruochu up. When she was unprepared, she pushed Gu Ruochu into Huo Nanchen¡¯s arms, ¡°alright, you husband and wife must have something to say. An old woman like me has to go upstairs now. ¡± Gu Ruochu instinctively wanted to struggle after being pushed, but the person behind her took the opportunity to hug her tightly. ¡°You threw yourself into my arms and then turned against me. I didn¡¯t expect you to be this kind of person. ¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Get out of my way, I still have something to do. ¡± Gu Ruochu felt an indescribable feeling when she thought of Ning Tangxi¡¯s call today. This woman¡¯s name made her ufortable. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I remember that Wang Gang asked you to go to the set this afternoon. ¡± Seeing that there was no one around, he held her tightly and said in a low voice, ¡°grandma just hit me and it hurt. You have tofort me. At least Iforted you for so longst night. ¡± He loosened his grip and Gu Ruochu took a step forward, but he pressed her against the corner. Was that supposed to befortingst night Gu Ruochu did not want to think about it. ¡°Are you done? PUT ME DOWN! ¡± ¡°If you¡¯re done, I won¡¯t put you down. ¡± He had now be shameless. He leaned over and bit her ear. The moisture on the tip of his tongue made her tremble. ¡°Look, you¡¯re so honest when you say that you don¡¯t want to use your body. Both of your legs have climbed up. ¡± Gu Ruochu, who was on the verge of anger from embarrassment, almostughed when she heard his words. ¡°What are you talking about? You sound so old-fashioned. You¡¯re so thick-skinned that I don¡¯t even want to talk. Shut up. ¡± She quietly put her leg down. She was certain that she had acted unconsciously just now. It waspletely understandable that she had acted unconsciously. ¡°Why are you being shy? I like your actions, you little liar. ¡± ¡°Shut up and shut up! ¡± This time, she was really angry from embarrassment. However, because of this scale, her heart throbbed for a moment. Chapter 357 - Chapter 361: Confrontation

Chapter 357: Chapter 361: Confrontation

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION So what if it¡¯s throbbing? I can¡¯t rely on it too much. Gu Ruochu averted her gaze and pushed her hand out. She then angrily walked past him. As expected, she saw Lan nuo enter the room with a briefcase in his hand. He looked as if he had understood what she meant. Huo Nanchen unhurriedly followed her and casually sat beside her. However, he did not express his opinion on this matter. For a moment, Lan Nuo could not tell what he was thinking. Gu Ruochu felt a little ufortable when she thought about whon Nuo¡¯swyer was. He had already made a big concession by letting Chu Xin Bail Xu Yichen out. She would not test his bottom line again. Besides, it was indeed their fault that Yi Chen had been bailed out. ¡°Young Madam, do you have time now? ¡± ¡°Yes, please feel free to take a seat, master Lan. ¡± Gu ruochu looked at the unreadable smile on his face and did not pay much attention to it. ¡°Tell me your bottom line first. Ning Tangxi is nning to put Yi Chen in jail for a few years. ¡± Lan nuo had a smile on his face but he still gave her face. After all, she was the wife of the president. ¡°Miss Ning has told me her bottom line. It will take at least ten years. Xu Yichen¡¯s behavior is rather vile. Traffic idents and intentional injuries will result in a heavier sentence. Furthermore... ¡± Besides, he was not an ordinarywyer. As long as the client has a request, he would be able to fulfill it. Otherwise, with his abilities, he would not be able to be Huo Nanchen¡¯swyer. This woman is really ruthless. ¡°Tell Ning Tangxi that I will make sure that Yichen never appears in front of her. I hope that she will withdraw herwsuit. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s words were meant for Huo Nanchen to hear. If this matter were to really get out of hand, it would definitely take a long time. After hearing this, Lan nuo suddenly smiled, ¡°Young Madam, I will convey your intentions to Miss Ning. It is not up to me to decide whether Miss Ning will listen or not. ¡± ¡°I know. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like Xu Yichen very much. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s sudden interjection caused Lan Nuo and Gu Ruochu to pause. ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t understand why you would put in so much effort for him. ¡± Huo Nanchen calmly raised his eyes to look at her. The emotions in his eyes were unreadable ¡°It¡¯s a fact that he has hurt someone. Huo Zirui is right about one thing. Do you really want to protect him to the end? Or are you already unable to distinguish right from wrong? ¡± Gu Ruochu took a deep breath. She could not understand why he had suddenly be so aggressive. Was it because of Ning Tangxi and the child, or because of Xu Yichen? No matter what it was, Gu Ruochu could not help but feel ufortable as she stared at his cold expression. A moment ago, he had been sweet-talking her, but now, he was staring at her with a cold expression. ¡°He did it for me. I can¡¯t just ignore him. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s tone was calm. ¡°whether you believe it or not, Cheng Xi¡¯s injury was an ident. Ten years is not fair to him. ¡± Ten years was enough to destroy a person¡¯s possessions. Besides, she knew very well what kind of situation the prison was in. He looked at her calm and collected manner. The dense air in his chest began to build up but nowhere to spread. His expression turned gloomy once again. ¡°leave this matter to thewyer. Don¡¯t interfere anymore. It¡¯s none of your business anyway. ¡± He deepened the second half of his sentence. Lan Nuo had been with him for a long time and knew very well that this man was already very unhappy. He did not understand why Gu ruochu would still try to provoke Huo Nanchen. The consequences of provoking him would be terrible. Everyone knows that this man has a bad temper. If she really loved him, why would she put her man in such a difficult position? ¡°How could I really not care? ¡± Gu Ruochu replied and shook her head. ¡°If Miss Ning is unwilling to step back, I won¡¯t step back either. ¡± ¡°Alright, I understand. ¡± Lan Nuo felt that they could not stay in this ce any longer. The atmosphere between the husband and wife was clearly not right. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave first. ¡± Chapter 358 - Chapter 362. We must not allow each other to get hurt

Chapter 358: Chapter 362. We must not allow each other to get hurt

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu only got up when she saw Lan nuo leave. He walked towards her. She was in a bad mood and resisted his approach. However, when she thought of the situation at the hospital thest time, she forced herself to endure it. He pressed down on half of her body. She reached out and twisted the doorknob of the bedroom. The scorching hot breath hit her ear and Gu Ruochu took the opportunity to enter. ¡°Are you that upset? ¡± ¡°No. ¡± He had someone he needed to protect and she had someone she needed to protect. Strictly speaking, both of them were not at fault. Gu Ruochu did not know how to face him. Her mind was filled with thoughts on how to resolve Xu Yichen¡¯s matter. She felt very ufortable when she saw him lying in the hospitalst night. Gu Ruochu decided to take out her tablet and watch a movie when she remembered that she would be going to the set this afternoon. Huo Nanchen seemed to be changing his clothes but Gu Ruochu did not pay any attention to him. She did not know why but she had found a popr online drama that had recently aired. By the beautifulke, the Lanling king slowly removed his mask in front of the female lead. ¡°Let the fireflies that fill the sky turn into dancing mes. Even if the remaining light gets dimmer and dimmer... ¡± As the background music began to y, Gu Ruochu felt her eyes heat up and her voice became choked with sobs. She and Xu Yichen were also very simr to the main characters in the drama. Although they were not lovers, they were true childhood sweethearts and neither of them could bear to see the other get hurt. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. Since Xu Yichen has been bailed out, I can promise you that I¡¯ll take a step back. ¡± His steady footsteps sounded from behind. ¡°You¡¯re crying? For Xu Yichen? ¡± His voice paused and his fingers rudely wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes. He had almost cried thest time, but this time, he was really crying. ¡°No. ¡± Gu Ruochu shook her head in denial, ¡°I have a few scenes to shoot this afternoon. I¡¯m going to flip through a TV series to get a feel for it. ¡± ¡°You lied to me. ¡± He looked at her as his fingers gently pulled her hair to the side. However, his eyes gradually turned dark and cold ¡°Ruo Chu, you¡¯re starting to learn how to y Nice with me. I said that I would let him go, so I¡¯ll let him go. This is my biggest concession. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s eyes turned even colder at the thought of Cheng Xi. ¡°I didn¡¯t. ¡± Gu Ruochu turned off her tablet and stood up. ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue with you. I still have to go to the set this afternoon. ¡± Huo Nanchen looked at her for a long time before he nted a kiss on her forehead. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t bother you anymore. Come out with me for lunch today. ¡± His sudden gentleness caught her off guard, so she agreed to it. ¡°...¡± Zhou Yunxi was still in the hospital. She had thought that Gu Yanwei was only joking when she said that she did not want to admit it. She did not expect that she would turn off her phone in the end after not even picking up a few calls. Everyone in the hospital knew that this woman seemed to be Mrs. Huo¡¯s mother. At first, she was friendly and even provided medical assistance, waiting for the huo family to sign the papers. However, this woman walked back and forth in the hospital corridor countless times with a bandaged pig face. She called for more than an hour and still looked anxious. The doctor and nurse on duty finally lost their patience. Could it be that this woman didn¡¯t have the money to pay the medical fees? ¡°Mrs. Zhou, when do you n to pay the medical fees? ¡± ¡°Doctor, please wait a little longer. My daughter will be here soon... ¡± Zhou Yunxi was already at a loss. Seeing the doctor and nurse¡¯s doubtful faces, she became even more anxious. She did not expect Yan Wei to be so heartless as to leave her alone. Even the other members of the Gu family had cklisted her. Because the Ning family had identally injured their grandson in the car identst time, they were even angrier and refused to pick up the phone. Zhou Yunxi was full of despair. It was as if her heart hadpletely fallen to the bottom of the valley, and she felt a chill down her spine. Chapter 359 - Chapter 363 ended

Chapter 359: Chapter 363 ended

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Ms. Zhou, do you need us to call the police for you? ¡± The nurse asked with a sneer. She had already picked up her phone with disdain. ¡°No, no, they wille to pay the bill. You guys wait! ¡± Zhou Yunxi did not expect to be in trouble at such a young age after enjoying herself for so long. They were being polite to her for the Huo family¡¯s sake. Who knew that the huo family would directly say that they did not know this person, which made them panic. They had given Zhou Yunxi the best medicine. The hospital felt terrible and embarrassed to have encountered such a situation. ¡°Ms. Zhou, we¡¯ll give you another half an hour. You know that we¡¯re only nurses and our words are light. If you¡¯re really in trouble, you can only ask the police toe. ¡± The nurse had been keeping an eye on her, afraid that Zhou Yunxi would run away. It seemed that what had been said on the Inte was true. This woman must be so vicious that she did not even want to talk to her daughter. It had been so many years since she had felt sad over money. Zhou Yunxi¡¯s emotions were on the verge of breaking down. ¡°How about this, you apany me to the Huo family home. My daughter is Mrs. Huo and she will definitely give you money. ¡± Anyway, she had already shed all pretense of cordiality with the Huo family a long time ago. She would ask for some money first. She did not believe that Gu Ruochu would be so shameless. The nurse at the side was half-convinced and half-doubtful. She was a little tempted. After all, she had never seen what the huo family was like. It would be good to broaden her horizons. ¡°Mrs. Huo? ¡± The head nurse walked over and mocked ¡°Take a look for yourself. Mrs. Huo has announced in the newspaper today that she has severed her mother-daughter rtionship with you. Now, the Inte is full of derisivements about you. To be honest, I¡¯ve never seen a mother like you. It¡¯s like thunder striking the heavens that you dote on your adopted daughter but not your biological daughter. ¡± The newspaper fell in front of Zhou Yunxi. She picked it up and took a nce. Her breathing became heavy. Previously, when she had brought the reporters to the Royal Road to cause trouble, Gu Ruochu had said that she would publicly sever her rtionship with her. She thought that she would not dare to do so. The nurse from before was discouraged. ¡°Then what should we do? This woman still owes quite arge sum of medical fees. How can I afford it? ¡± ¡°What else can we do? Send her to the police station. She can return the money after a few days in jail. If she doesn¡¯t have the money, she can sweep the floor in the hospital to pay off her debts. Coincidentally, the hospital is short of a sweep. ¡± She nced at her fingernails The head nurse nced at Zhou Yunxi, who was still trembling, in disgust and dialed the number on her phone. ¡°Don¡¯t call the police! ¡± Zhou Yunxi pulled the pain on her face and tears instantly flowed down her face. ¡°I still have a daughter in the Ning family. She will pay off the medical expenses. You guyse with me to the Ning family. ¡± This time, the head nurse looked at her suspiciously. The Ning family was quite famous in an city. Not to mention their status and reputation, the Ning family was now a big shot in the fashion industry. ¡°okay, then I¡¯ll go with you. ¡± The head nurse took a leave of absence and apanied Zhou Yunxi to the Ning family¡¯s vi. Zhou Yunxi felt that she was Gu Yanwei¡¯s foster mother after all. It was impossible for the Ning family not to pay this little bit of money. As soon as the car stopped, the housekeeper looked inside in surprise. Usually, people who came here were more than a million yuan. This was the first time she had seen someone take a taxi. ¡°housekeeper, is Yan Wei here? ¡± Seeing that it was Zhou Yunxi, the housekeeper¡¯s expression was a little strange. He looked at her hesitantly and said, ¡°Miss Yan Wei is upstairs, but... ¡± At this moment, Zhang Xuan had just finished her lunch. She watched as Ning Tang left before she packed up and prepared to go to the hospital to stand guard. The series of events made Zhang Xuan so busy that she was dizzy. She wished that she could wait at the hospital at any moment. ¡°Madam, Miss Zhou is outside requesting toe in. ¡± At the mention of Zhou Yunxi¡¯s name, Zhang Xuan¡¯s eyes were burning with anger. After hanging up the walkie-talkie, she walked out of the door in an extremely imposing manner. The anger in her heart was about to explode, but when she saw that pig-faced face, she was shocked. ¡°Zhou Yunxi? ¡± Chapter 360 - Chapter 364 cocktail party

Chapter 360: Chapter 364 cocktail party

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Mrs. Ning, it¡¯s me, ¡± Zhou Yunxi said with a sobbing tone. ¡°I was in a car ident yesterday. Tang Xi should have told you before she left, i... ¡± ¡°You still have the nerve to say that? ¡± Zhang Xuan red at the woman in front of her and said fiercely ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, Tang Xi wouldn¡¯t be in a hurry to go to the police station, and my grandson wouldn¡¯t still be in the hospital! Do you know that my grandson is weak? He was pushed to the middle of the road and almost lost an arm. He just woke up! ¡± At the end of her sentence, Zhang Xuan gritted her teeth. Cheng Xi was only four or five years old, but he had already suffered a few critical hits. He was so young and pitiful, yet no one had stood up for him. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you¡¯ve raised Yan Wei for so many years, would I have tolerated you in the Ning family? You could have just gotten into a car ident and called 120. Why did you call my daughter? ¡± Zhang Xuan interrogated fiercely, scaring Zhou Yunxi so much that she stepped back. She was so angry that she even picked up her bag and threw it at Zhou Yunxi. ¡°Get lost, get lost... ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose... ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose and my grandson lost his arm because of you! ¡± Zhang Xuan gave her a meaningful look ¡°throw this woman out the door. I¡¯ve already asked the servants to help clean up her things and throw them outside. From now on, I don¡¯t want to see this disgusting woman again. ¡± ¡°Yes, Madam. ¡± The servants did not say a word and dragged her out by her arm. The nurses who were following her were stunned. If they had known earlier, the rich and powerful families would have handled their affairs in a simple and crude manner. This time, they did not dare to ask for the medical fees and ran out in small steps. ¡°...¡± Gu Ruochu arrived at the set in the afternoon. The staff were still very busy. The Sun was shining brightly so the camera lens was much better. Gu Ruochu put on the cap and looked at Jin Ye, who was putting on makeup, from afar. After the car ident, Jin Ye seemed to have matured a lot. After he had left the hospital, his resources had suddenly increased by a few times. It was said that he had even acted in a famous director who had just won an Oscar. His fame did not plummet because of the car ident, but instead, it soared. Su Ze knew that this was Gu Ruochu¡¯spensation. He had never thought that Gu Ruochu would have the potential to be a manager. She had been able to attract so many resources for him among so manypetitors. Even now, he still felt like he was dreaming. Today, he had just seen the final cut of this historical drama. The way it had been edited and embellished was extremely stunning. When the time came, he would definitely attract a lot of attention with a wave of publicity. To this pampered Mrs. Huo, his worldview had undoubtedly been refreshed once again. Such an excellent production would definitely bring many fans to Jin Ye. ¡°Are you in a better mood? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m in a great mood. ¡± Jin Ye had already put on his makeup and gestured at her. ¡°I heard that the Huo Corporation has their own party tomorrow. Is your husband going to invite me? ¡± ¡°You want to go? ¡± ¡°Of course. I heard that your husband has invited many famous directors and producers, all of which are rarely seen. ¡°. ¡°You should also appear as the huo family¡¯s eldest young Madam tomorrow. Let me remind you first that you have to be careful with your young Madam¡¯s attitude. Otherwise, some female celebrities might cause trouble. ¡± ¡°mm, even if he doesn¡¯t invite me, I¡¯ll bring you in secretly. I don¡¯t need you to tell me the rest. ¡± ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve said it. ¡± Azy smile appeared in his eyes as he dragged his long robe onto the set. Gu Ruochu retracted her gaze and saw a figure not far away. She narrowed her eyes and saw that the man was standing there and staring at Chu Xin. Chapter 361 - Chapter 365: The car breaks down

Chapter 361: Chapter 365: The car breaks down

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Zexi? Gu Ruochu only nced at him. Wang Gang had already called for the start and her gaze fell on the monitor once again. It was not easy to finish a few scenes before everyone had a chance to rest. At this moment, the man who had been standing where he was was no longer there. Gu Ruochu took two bottles of mineral water and handed one to Chu Xin, ¡°have a drink. ¡± ¡°I thought you wanted to have a drink with me. ¡± Chu Xin teased as she unscrewed the cap and took a few sips. She then heard Gu Ruochu¡¯s voice, ¡°the man who appeared on set just now, is he here to see you? ¡± She paused for a moment before turning around. However, that man was no longer around. It was as if they were hallucinating. ¡°I¡¯m a little curious to know what happened between the two of you. Did you leave an Cheng three years ago because of him? ¡± Gu Ruochu propped herself up and sat on the high-rise. It was obvious that she was disappointed. ¡°Yes, back then, I was... quite childish. ¡± Chu Xin did not even dare to recall it because it was too hurtful. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve thought things through, I¡¯m nning to start my own life again. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not ask for more details. However, Gu Zexi¡¯s cold and bitter gaze had sessfully attracted her attention. It was too sad. There were many reporters present today. Gu Ruochu had been following them for a long time. This movie had been edited and would soon be broadcasted on satellite TV alone. At least it did not waste everyone¡¯s efforts. ¡°Ruo Chu, after this movie is over, do you still n to follow the old man to take on another movie? ¡± Wang Gang admired her from the bottom of his heart and wanted to bring her to make another movie to build hiswork. This movie was funded by the Huo Corporation. This time, he wanted to make her the director and him the assistant director. Huo Nanchen also had the same intention. He probably could not bear for his wife to continue being an unimportant assistant director. As for him, he had volunteered to promote the younger generation. ¡°No thanks, I¡¯d like to take a break for a while. Thank you, Director Wang. ¡± He did not know where she would be in the future, nor did he know if she would continue to be a director. ¡°That¡¯s a bit of a pity. ¡± Time passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, thepany¡¯s cocktail party arrived. The Huo Corporation¡¯s cocktail party had always been grand. Many men of high status had been invited, and it became an opportunity for single women to dress up and show off their talents. In the past, only the cocktail party had been able to see President Huo. Well, ever since they got married, many single female employees had almost cried their hearts out. However, there were still many high-quality men at the party. It was better to be grand today. Gu Ruochu looked at the custom-made dress in the box. There was a White Fox fur shawl on the dress, which was just enough to make up for the hollowed-out back of the dress. The design of the dress was very sexy. ¡°How is it? The dress I chose for you looks good, right? But it¡¯s sexy and generous. ¡± Yang Xi took credit over the phone. Gu Ruochu could only nod, ¡°when are youing over? Didn¡¯t you want to see Jin Ye¡¯s real face? ¡± Yang Xi was indeed excited when she heard Jin Ye¡¯s name, ¡°my brother doesn¡¯t have time today, so I drove over myself. I¡¯ll be leaving soon. ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you. ¡± After hanging up, Gu Ruochu changed her clothes and put on some makeup before leaving the house. Yang Xi had made all the necessary preparations but she never expected her car to break down on the way here, in such a deste ce. The most unfortunate thing was that her phone had run out of battery. As time ticked by, she was so angry that she wanted to smash the car. Her eyes instantly turned red. ¡°Miss Yang, do you need my help? ¡± A familiar voice sounded from behind her. Yang Xi turned around and narrowed her eyes. As expected, she saw the man who had descended like a God. Chapter 362 - Chapter 366 caused a stir

Chapter 362: Chapter 366 caused a stir

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°There¡¯s no need. ¡± When she saw an Shaosi¡¯s face, she felt her teeth Itch, and she frowned in disgust. ¡°Are you sure? ¡± An SHAOSI leaned against the car door, and there was a hint of a warm smile in his calm voice. ¡°I might meet a few perverts in the Wilderness, and they¡¯ll rape me first, then kill me and bury me in the Wilderness... ¡± Yang Xi felt goosebumps all over her body when she heard this, and she red at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you that pervert? What do I have to be afraid of? ¡± After hearing this, an Shaosi suddenly stood up and slowly approached her. Yang Xi subconsciously stepped back but could only see him walking in front of her. He bent down and looked at her. ¡°your stockings are torn. I¡¯ll let you wear my clothes. ¡± ¡°No! ¡± She pushed him, not in a good mood. ¡°No? ¡± His gaze fell on his long and slender legs, with a flirtatious look. ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m lucky. Do you really want to be raped and killed by me here? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look! ¡± ¡°You brought it to me yourself and you don¡¯t want me to look at it? ¡± He chuckled. ¡°Get someone to take care of your car. I¡¯ll send you to the Huo Corporation. ¡± Yang Xi grabbed his shirt and tied it around his waist,pletely covering her legs. ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself. My car broke down here, who knew I¡¯d run into you! I¡¯m not getting into your car. ¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not getting into my car, then fine? ¡± An Shaosi tilted his head and smiled. ¡°Anyway, in your eyes, I¡¯m the kind of pervert who rapes before he kills. Miss Yang has always been a beautiful creature in my eyes. Today, I¡¯ll have a taste of Miss Yang¡¯s ability to serve men... ¡± Yang Xi was provoked by his words. She pped his hand away and smashed his shoulder with her bag. ¡°Show me some respect! YOU PERVERT! ¡± He stood where he was and continued to smile as if he was a scoundrel who would allow her to hit him. ¡°Miss Yang, have you decided whether you want to get in my car? ¡± ¡°If you want to get in, then so be it! ¡± Yang Xi angrily reached out her hand and red at him, ¡°you¡¯d better behave yourself. I¡¯ve sent a message to tell my brother that he¡¯s in your car. If you dare to act rashly, my brother will not let you off! ¡± How could an Shaosi not know that she was spouting nonsense but he did not expose her. There was still an hour¡¯s drive from the Huo Corporation and Yang Xi had been on guard against him the entire time. An Shaosi smiled and did not continue to tease her. ¡°...¡± The Huo Corporation¡¯s cocktail party naturally attracted many reporters. Huo Nanchen was still in thepany for a meeting and Gu Ruochu¡¯s chauffeur and special assistant hade to pick her up. Arge group of reporters crowded at the entrance of thepany. They all wanted to see Madam Huo appear. When they saw huo Nanchen¡¯s car parked at the entrance, they swarmed over. ¡°Mr. Huo hase out! ¡± ¡°It¡¯s really Mr. Huo. ¡± These words caused the crowd of reporters at the entrance of thepany to boil with excitement once again. Everyone saw a tall figure walk out of thepany. It was dressed in a gray-ck woolen coat with a pair of long legs wrapped in ck pants. The secretaries followed behind him and were already used to this scene. The AURA emanating from his entire body subtly shocked everyone present. No one would have thought that he would personallye and pick up his wife. He really cares about his wife. Gu Ruochu could clearly see the crowd outside as they tidied up their dresses. ¡°Mrs. Huo, how long do you n to leave your husband out there? ¡± Huo Nanchen stood in front of the car. His brows raised and his gaze deepened as he extended his hand. Gu Ruochu¡¯s originally calm expression had cracked. He actually did not want to go out in front of so many people... ... In front of so many people ! ! A single sentence had once again stirred up the entire crowd. Chapter 363 - Chapter 367, do you have to be so high-profile?

Chapter 363: Chapter 367, do you have to be so high-profile?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Do you have to be so high-profile, Huh? The shlights kept shing and the ck car door opened. Gu Ruochu had already stepped out of the car. Her hairstyle was rather simple, but it made her look very generous and elegant. The crowd could not help but gasp. This was the first time some of them had seen the president¡¯s wife. They did not expect her to be even more beautiful than those celebrities, so they were shocked. This kind of beauty would probably make them concede defeat. The husband and wife were too demonic, their looks were especially good together. In an instant, the crowd was filled with envy and jeers. This was also the first time Huo Nanchen had seen her wearing such a style of clothing. His eyes flickered and he could not take his eyes off her. She slowly walked towards him in her high heels and took the initiative to hold his arm. The few people in front of them were clearing the way for the reporters who were crowding around to take photos. The female employees who were watching felt as if their blood vessels had been emptied. They could not help but feel that the interaction between their president and his wife was bubbling pink and pleasing to the eye. ¡°How happy. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s too pleasing to the eye, my wife is so happy! ¡± What should I do if I WANT TO BE A cute couple! Gu Ruochu naturally heard the excited discussions, ¡°fortunate? ¡± If only happiness was that simple. Sometimes, it can be rather sad. Ning Tangxi had just arrived. The smile on her facepletely disappeared when she saw the two of them. Today, Nanchen did not apany Gu Ruochu. She thought that Nanchen had a grudge against her. Who Knew.. Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Huo Nanchen brought Gu Ruochu into thepany. The journey was very quiet. Gu Ruochu did not take the initiative to speak to him. ¡°You can rest in the loungeter. I¡¯ll apany you after the meeting. ¡± Huo Nanchen nced at her and reached out to press the elevator button. He did not seem to notice the deadlock between the two. ¡°I have to pick someone upter. I might not be in the lounge. ¡± ¡°Pick who up? ¡± He reacted quickly. ¡°Xiao Xi and her brother. ¡± Gu Ruochu knew that he had invited Jin ye so she did not mention him again. Seeing that he had entered, Gu Ruochu followed him into the elevator. She did not expect her nose to bump into his chest. Before she could recover from the pain, she reached out to push him away, ¡°can¡¯t you make way! It hurts like hell. ¡± ¡°Who told you to be short? ¡± Huo Nanchen was very confident. I¡¯m short, I¡¯m 1.7 meters, alright? Gu Ruochu was about to retort angrily when he casually said, ¡°the child will never be short in the future. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll work hard. ¡± Why did he bring up the topic of giving birth again? He only reacted when he saw that Huo Nanchen¡¯s face was full of anger. He had already uttered the word ¡®filthy¡¯ . The elevator was just in time. A group of people outside had clearly heard the word ¡®filthy¡¯ . He gave her a meaningful look and left. The employees outside were stunned and their reactions slowed down. Did the Madam just call the President Filthy What did the president just do in the elevator to be called filthy? A few warm gazes turned towards Gu Ruochu. She felt her face burn. Huo Nanchen had yet to see the people who had followed him out of the elevator. He turned around and looked at her. His gaze was dark and deep. ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t youing over to wait for me toe over and hug you? ¡± Now, their gazes were even more difficult to describe. Gu Ruochu had no choice but to trot after them. His heart softened when he saw her angry trot towards him. ¡°How did you be so thick-skinned and Hooligan? ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. How did I be a hooligan? ¡± He raised his eyebrows innocently. ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to talk to you. ¡± Gu Ruochu was once again enraged from embarrassment. This person always took advantage of her when it came to words. Huo Nanchen carried her over without another word and led her to the lounge in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. Chapter 364 - Chapter 368 of the banquet began

Chapter 364: Chapter 368 of the banquet began

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You can go back to your work. I¡¯ll go pick up someone right away. ¡± Gu Ruochu put her bag aside, took out her phone and walked to the side. She should be here by now. Huo Nanchen furrowed his brows. He was about to say something when another call came in. ¡°Ruo Chu, I¡¯ll be leaving first. ¡± ¡°You go ahead. ¡± Huo Nanchen had just left when someone else seemed to enter. ¡°It¡¯s you? ¡± Gu Ruochu had seen Ning Tangxi once at the hospital. It was impossible for her not to recognize her. She curled her lips and asked, ¡°why is Miss Ning here? ¡± She seemed to have dressed up meticulously. The designer dress she was wearing was a limited edition and her long hair matched her mature and charming style. The high-heeled voice rang out and Ning Tangxi smiled, ¡°I forgot to tell you, I used to work here before. It¡¯s apany banquet today, I just happened toe over to take a look. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not deny it and nced at her phone. Ning Tangxi narrowed her eyes, looking displeased, ¡°Miss Gu, do you find it boring to talk to me? Are you in a hurry to leave after looking at your phone? ¡± Gu Ruochu walked to the door of the lounge and touched the doorknob with her hand before turning around, ¡°you¡¯re a guest. As Mrs. Huo, I should indeed entertain you. However, I have to pick up someone else now. If Miss Ning is bored, you can follow me. ¡± Such an obvious master¡¯s attitude caused Ning Tangxi¡¯s expression to change. She fell silent for a moment before she followed after her. ¡°Hello, Madam. ¡± Of course, she had ¡°bumped into¡± quite a few employees along the way. Most of them were very curious, so it was good to get close to the president¡¯s wife. Ning Tangxi and Gu Ruochu were almost walking side by side. However, all the employees¡¯eyes were fixed on Gu Ruochu. They were either amazed or envious. ¡°She¡¯s really beautiful. ¡± ¡°She¡¯s also very gentle. ¡± However, no one paid attention to her. Gu Ruochu almost broke her cultivation when she heard the word ¡®gentle¡¯ . To say that she was gentle, that was... ... A little ridiculous Out of the corner of her eye, she noticed Ning Tangxi¡¯s slightly gloomy expression and the corners of her lips curled up again ... When she reached the entrance of thepany, Gu Ruochu could already see the ck luxury car in her field of vision. It was obviously not Yang Xi¡¯s car, but rather, it seemed to be young master an Shaosi¡¯s. Under the frequent shes of the reporters¡¯cameras, young master an came out and extended his hand towards the inside. ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± ¡°Xiao Xi, you¡¯re here? ¡± Gu Ruochu was really surprised this time. Why was young master an with Yang Xi? However, no one¡¯s expression changed. Yang Xi saw the woman beside Gu Ruochu and her expression suddenly changed. Ning Tangxi¡¯s expression also became a little unnatural. ¡°Ruo Chu, who is this? ¡± ¡°Ning Tangxi, the heiress of the fashion tycoon Ning Tangxi¡¯spany. ¡± Gu Ruochu noticed that Yang Xi and Ning Tangxi¡¯s expressions were not quite right and wondered if they had known each other before. ¡°So it¡¯sdy Ning. ¡± Yang Xiughed icily but she did not cause any trouble for her. Instead, she turned her gaze towards Gu Ruochu, ¡°Ruo Chu, let¡¯s go in. ¡± In passing, she had left the range of an Shaosi. An Shaosi did not react to her cold and distant attitude. Instead, his gaze on her was filled with interest and yfulness. ¡°Alright. ¡± The people behind them arrived at the office one after another and the banquet soon began. When all the high-ranking officials appeared, everyone¡¯s gaze naturally focused on her and Huo Nanchen. This was the first time they had seen ady with good taste, beauty, and temperament. Both men and women werepletely convinced. Cindere was lucky to have met a prince. Her father was a wealthy man to begin with. The fact that the president¡¯s wife was able to stand by the president¡¯s side meant that she had reached his level. The higher-ups took turns to speak on the stage. Ning Tangxi waved the red wine in her hand and gracefully walked over to greet Huo Nanchen and Gu Ruochu. Chapter 365 - Chapter 369: Chengxi

Chapter 365: Chapter 369: Chengxi

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Ruo Chu, the design of your dress is so explosive. I don¡¯t think it suits you. ¡± She smiled at Huo Nanchen, ¡°what do you think? ¡± This sentence sounded like a friendly reminder, but it was nothing more than using her of seducing men with her naked body. This kind of usation was enough to make people feel disgusted. Huo Nanchen¡¯s gaze fell on her back. She looked very beautiful in this dress, but he did not want those people to see this side of her. Gu Ruochu put down her wine ss, ¡°Miss Ning, did you transmigrate from the Qing Dynasty? ¡± Ning Tangxi pretended not to understand, ¡°I was just making a suggestion, why are you being so serious? ¡± Yang Xi, who had walked over at some point in time, interrupted her with a cold smile, ¡°Ruo Chu, what you¡¯re saying is that the Qing Dynasty is dead, so a dead person should look like a dead person. Don¡¯te out and embarrass yourself. Why didn¡¯t you wrap your little feet before ming Ruo Chu No one likes to seduce men more than you, you vixen!¡± Ning Tangxi¡¯s expression was very ugly. She could not help but look at Gu Ruochu when she heard thest sentence, ¡°Mrs. Huo, did you teach her this? ¡± ¡°All you did was bully Ruo Chu and tell her to be honest. I don¡¯t even know what kind of person you are. You¡¯re so lowly that you don¡¯t even look like a human. ¡± Yang Xi scoffed. The word ¡®honest¡¯ made Gu ruochu blush. This word was too ttering. Ning Tangxi¡¯s face was so angry that she was breathing heavily, ¡°Nanchen, your wife is so honest and yet she¡¯s twisting our rtionship in the dark? Calling me a vixen is a little too vicious, isn¡¯t it? ¡± Gu Ruochu motioned for Yang Xi to stop talking and replied to Ning Tangxi calmly, ¡°only someone who has been hurt would be so angry and exasperated. Miss Ning should know better. ¡± Huo Nanchen had yet to recover from the words ¡°be honest¡± when he saw her stab Ning Tangxi again. A smile shed across his eyes. Seeing that everyone was ignoring her, Ning Tangxi appeared calm on the surface. Her fingers were already in her palms. Soon, a few business people arrived. Huo Nanchen brought Gu Ruochu along to greet the others. The party was almost over when Ning Tangxi suddenly rushed in, ¡°Huo Nanchen, Cheng Xi suddenly fell off the bed and injured his arm. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t I tell someone to watch him? ¡± His face was filled with frost and his aura suddenly became very terrifying. Gu Ruochu always had the feeling that he would strangle Ning Tangxi to death in the next moment. ¡°I told you to guard him in the hospital a long time ago. What are you doing here? ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think that there would be an ident either... ¡± Ning Tangxi was being reprimanded so badly that Gu Ruochu could clearly see the veins popping out of his clenched fists. He turned around and his gaze towards her turned gentle again. He sighed softly, ¡°you and the young master should hold the fort here for a while. I¡¯ll rush back as soon as possible. ¡± He looked at her as if he was waiting for her response. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart clenched. She could not bear to torture him as she looked at his handsome but slightly tired face. However, her heart felt as if it had been soaked in cold water. Huo Nanchen then turned around and left. Gu Ruochu stood rooted to the spot and stared at him until his figure disappeared from her sight. The people around them felt a little awkward. President Huo had actually abandoned his wife and left with another woman just like that? Out of the blue, she suddenly ran after him. This time, the atmosphere was even more awkward. An Shaosi grabbed Yang Xi, who had almost chased after him, and said, ¡°don¡¯t get involved in their business. ¡± ¡°Damn it! That woman wants to make Ruo Chu theughingstock of the entirepany. I¡¯m going to F * Cking Chop that B * Tch to death! ¡± An Shaosi looked at the woman who was baring her fangs and brandishing her ws. He reached out and tugged at the back of her cor. He said calmly, ¡°I told you, they¡¯ll settle their own matters. ¡± Gu Ruochu only realized that she had disappeared when she reached the door. She could vaguely make out Ning Tangxi getting into his car and disappearing very quickly. Chapter 366 - Chapter 370 returning home

Chapter 366: Chapter 370 returning home

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She stood there alone. Jin Ye saw this as well and gestured to the people around him. He then came out and asked, ¡°Ruo Chu, are you alright? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go back. Isn¡¯t there still thest round of the lucky draw at the banquet? ¡± Gu Ruochu walked back. She had no idea when she had learned topromise and allowed that woman to take him away from the banquet. She had long known that this was not the only thing between them. However, she did not know how long she could hold out for. Her heart was filled with bitterness. She had never thought of asking about his past because she had never confessed before. Yang Xi saw that she had returned and quickly dragged her over to urge her, ¡°Ruo Chu, it¡¯s time for the lucky draw. Hurry up and go on stage and draw for the staff. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Gu Ruochu took the lucky draw box from her hand and went on stage. The atmosphere at the venue was rather good. Yang Xi let out a sigh of relief and thought that she must apany her to take a stroll and forget about that woman, Ning Tangxi. ¡°stay with Gu Ruochuter. If you don¡¯t know how to talk, then don¡¯t talk too much. ¡± An SHAOSI had unknowingly walked up to her and reminded her. ¡°Do I need you to remind me? ¡± Yang Xi rolled her eyes and took a few steps back in disgust. Lu Fang watched from the side and suddenly felt that the two of them were very interesting. After the lucky draw, Gu Ruochu returned to her usual calm self. It was as if she was no longer as sad as before. Yang Xi rubbed her hands as she sat in the car. She was still thinking about what to say tofort her. Gu Ruochu saw uncle Wang in the rearview mirror driving behind her unhurriedly. She did not take the huo family car ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be nervous. Do I look sad? ¡± Gu Ruochu interrupted her train of thought. Her eyes were calm. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be sad about anyway. Miss Gu, let¡¯s go out and have some fun. ¡± Yang Xi thumped her chest and sighed in relief when she saw that it was not t. ¡°Why are you and an Shaosi together? ¡± Gu Ruochu then remembered that she hade to thepany with an Shaosi. ¡°My car broke down on the road. Who would have thought that I would be so unlucky to run into a scum like an Shaosi? ¡± Yang Xi¡¯s face was filled with disdain at the mention of this man. ¡°I saw you get out of the car and put on his clothes. ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at her ¡°This an Shaosi is not a kind person. You have to be careful. Back then, he was able to destroy his own family. He only spent two years to be a new member of the wealthy ss and he already knows that this person is definitely not a kind person. ¡± A person like this has a very dark side. ¡°I know, I won¡¯t pay any attention to him. ¡± Yang Xi hated this person¡¯s frivolous personality to death. Naturally, she would not mind, ¡°I get annoyed whenever I see that stinky man. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s mood seemed to have lightened up a little as she listened to her long-winded speech and her little girl-like retorts made her feel adorable. The Sky had started to drizzle and the weather seemed to be as gloomy as her mood. Gu Ruochu took an umbre from the car and held it over her head. The raindrops had already gained weight on the surface of the umbre. An autumn rain and a chill. ¡°She could use Cheng Xi to take Huo Nanchen away from you once. There will be countless more times after that. Ruo Chu, are you really going topromise? ¡± Jin Ye¡¯s voice was still ringing in her ears. Compromise was nothing more than a matter of achievement. It was a safe and friendly rtionship, but it was not a happy one. She did not like it. Nanny Zhang came out with an umbre. ¡°Young Madam, why are you back sote? It¡¯s raining so hard outside. Come in quickly, I¡¯ve already made dinner. ¡± ¡°I was dyed because of the traffic. ¡± Chapter 367 - Chapter 371: Even you are lying to me

Chapter 367: Chapter 371: Even you are lying to me

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu put away her umbre and was urged by Nanny Zhang to take a shower. Only then did she realize that Huo Nanchen did not seem to have returned. She looked around and asked calmly, ¡°Nanny Zhang, is the eldest young master back? ¡± ¡°Not yet, aren¡¯t the two of you together? ¡± Gu Ruochu shook her head and did not say another word. Even Nanny Zhang felt a little helpless towards Huo Nanchen. Not only did he not apany his wife, he had actually allowed his wife toe back alone. Afraid that Ruo Chu would overthink it, she immediately said, ¡°there might have been a dy. Young Madam, you should go and take a shower. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Gu Ruochu thought that she would let her imagination run wild. However, at this moment, it was unexpectedly quiet. There was only a hint of sadness in it, she thought. After taking a shower, Gu Ruochu changed her clothes and prepared to go downstairs for dinner. Just as the doorbell rang, Nanny Zhang put down her work and opened the door. The moment the door opened, two wet people walked into their sight. ¡°YOUNG MASTER? ¡± Just as nanny Zhang finished speaking, Huo Nanchen had dragged a simrly wet woman into the room. Gu Ruochu furrowed her brows, ¡°what¡¯s going on? ¡± ¡°Nanny Zhang, take her to the shower and change her clothes. ¡± Ning Tangxi pped away nanny Zhang¡¯s approaching hand as if she had gone mad. Her charming face was filled with a cold aura, ¡°get away from me! Don¡¯t touch me! ¡± Nanny Zhang retracted her hand, feeling a little awkward. She raised her head to look at Huo Nanchen with a face full of mockery, ¡°didn¡¯t you say that you would protect us? In the end, you¡¯re still lying to me. Even you¡¯re lying to me! ¡± Gu Ruochu sat on the sofa without making a sound. The light in her eyes slowly turned once before dimmingpletely. She looked at the man who was standing in the living room. The light fell on his dark and intersecting face. It was an unfamiliar sight that she had never seen before, yet it felt very familiar. ¡°Go take a shower. I said that I would save the Child. ¡± ¡°How are you going to save him? He¡¯s only four or five years old and his arm has already been broken. How are you going to save him? ¡±NinggTangxii¡¯s face was cold as she flung his hand away. Ii said thatIi would teach him to y the piano and draw, but his tiny hand was crippled! ¡± That child¡¯s hand was crippled? Gu Ruochu finally understood the source of their argument. She lowered her eyes and did not speak. Perhaps even Huo Nanchen himself did not realize that he and Ning Tangxi looked like a married couple with a child arguing. ¡°take a shower first, we¡¯ll talkter. ¡± Ning Tangxi smiled coldly at Gu Ruochu, ¡°no, your wife hates me, a vixen, so why should I stay here? Besides, I don¡¯t have any clothes here. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a piece of clothing, why would I be so reluctant to let you wear it? ¡± Gu Ruochu stood up, ¡°Huo Nanchen bought all the clothes, I didn¡¯t even wear some. ¡± Ning Tangxi stared at her coldly as she watched her brush past Huo Nanchen. ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± ¡°Huo Nanchen, I was the one who asked you to leave this time, so I won¡¯t be angry with you, ¡± Gu Ruochu said, ¡°if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯d like to sleep. You two can settle your own matters. ¡± Gu Ruochu then left. ¡°Oh right, let¡¯s not hold the wedding for now. ¡± ¡°What do you mind? ¡± His voice was a little hoarse. Gu Ruochu turned around and looked into the man¡¯s deep eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re in the mood to hold a wedding at this time. I¡¯ll call them about the wedding dress. You¡¯ve already paid for it in full anyway. ¡± Perhaps their rtionship was just right. Gu Ruochu no longer looked at Ning Tangxi¡¯s expression and went straight upstairs. The moment Gu Ruochu let go of her hand, the light in his eyes seemed to slowly fade away. It was pitch-ck and deathly still. Perhaps it was not suitable for people like them to be happy. Each of them had their own positions and responsibilities. In the end, they ended up in such an embarrassing situation. Chapter 368 - Chapter 372-dont come over

Chapter 368: Chapter 372-don¡¯te over

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION There was an inexplicable tacit understanding between them. Neither of them forced the other, but both of them felt bad for each other. Huo Nanchen did not chase after them again. She was undoubtedly a little disappointed. How should she put it? She had also looked forward to the wedding. Nanny Zhang red at the wet woman at the side. She really happened to run into a time when Madam and the others were not around. Otherwise, she would have chased this kind of woman away. ¡°Young Master... ¡± ¡°Go get her clothes. ¡± Huo Nanchen seemed to be in a terrible mood. He turned around and was about to go upstairs. Ning Tangxi could not stand this kind of treatment. She turned around without a word and rushed into the heavy rain. ¡°This youngdy... ¡± Mama Zhang had just called out when Huo Nanchen¡¯sst bit of stamina had been used up by her. He grabbed her wrist. Ning Tangxi was guided by this powerful force and fell to the ground. ¡°Ning Tangxi, if you want to continue living half your life, I¡¯ll do as you please. If you want your son to be alone, then continue acting! ¡± Shey on the floor and was provoked by the word ¡®son¡¯ . ¡°Young Master... ¡± ¡°change her clothes and blow-dry her hair. ¡± Huo Nanchen had received quite a shock today. Gu Ruochu could see everything clearly from upstairs. Even at this moment, he had forgotten that his body was wet. Instead, he was worried about Ning Tangxi¡¯s hair and clothes. Tonight, Ning Tangxi would probably sleep here as well. When Ning Tangxi woke up, of course, she saw her. She did not know if it was pity or ridicule as tears fell from her eyes, ¡°Gu Ruochu, I know that you must be very pleased with yourself right now. I can tell with just a nce that a person like you likes to see his enemy in pain. ¡± She followed her gaze and saw Gu Ruochu¡¯s figure on the upper floor. A few pairs of eyes turned towards her and surrounded her. They were affectionate, bitter, and sighing. Unfortunately, she had been an outsider from the beginning to the end. Gu Ruochu did not get angry at Ning Tangxi¡¯s verbal attacks. ¡°You¡¯ve already said that you¡¯ve only looked at me once. It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t understand me. ¡± ¡°I do like to see my enemies in pain, but I don¡¯t like people like you who think that you¡¯re an enemy. ¡°. ¡°I have nothing to do with you to begin with. You Act as if the whole world has let you down ande to my house to cause trouble. Now, it¡¯s my fault ¡°You¡¯re not that gold-ted Jade, how could you be so paranoid? ¡± Ning Tangxi choked, unable to speak. This woman was so arrogant that she actually felt a sense of shame. It was as if she had really overestimated herself. How could this woman treat her as an ¡°enemy¡± ? She did not even seem to have the qualifications. ¡°Cheng Xi got hurt because of your friend Xu Yichen. I won¡¯t let him have it easy. ¡± Ning Tangxi¡¯s hair was still dripping with water. Gu Ruochu ced her hand on the esctor. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know how to avoid responsibility As a mother, you did not care about your child¡¯s safety and went to the police station to absolve Zhou Yunxi of her crime. Whose fault was it that her child got hurt Your son is in the hospital and you still have the mood toe to the HUO¡¯s banquet. Whose fault is it that he broke his arm Do you still feel wronged?¡± This time, Ning Tangxi waspletely speechless. She clenched her fingers tightly. It was clearly her fault, and it was also Xu Yichen¡¯s fault... ... Ning Tangxi did not know what had gotten into her. She suddenly twisted on the ground as hard as she could. The hissing sound she made frightened the servants. Even Gu Ruochu was shocked. ¡°Master, what... What¡¯s wrong with her? ¡± Ning Tangxi¡¯s entire body was twitching as if she had been twisted into a terrifying shape. She was as terrifying as a ghost and her voice was shrill and trembling. ¡°Yue city, Yue city... ¡± ¡°NANCHEN... ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯te over... don¡¯t go... ¡± Chapter 369 - Chapter 373, good medicine

Chapter 369: Chapter 373, good medicine

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Ning Tangxi began to babble nonsense which no one could understand. Gu Ruochu quickly went downstairs again. The blood-curdling screams that were almost like hell made everyone¡¯s hair stand on end. Huo Nanchen¡¯s eyes suddenly changed when he saw her like this. The pain and suffering seemed to be endless. It was as if he had fallen into darkness and was stifling himself. Every day, it appeared in his mind. Gu Ruochu saw that his eyes had turned into dead ashes. He suddenly knelt down on one knee, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. ¡± I¡¯m not leaving that sentence. But it was not meant for her. Gu Ruochu¡¯s breath was very light and for a moment, she felt very cold. She felt a lump in her throat and it was extremely sour. Does this count as not being able to love her? ¡°Young Madam, what should we do? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s thoughts were interrupted. She took her cell phone from the Sofa and called Lu Fang, ¡°don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll call Lu Fang. ¡± Suddenly, an emergency bell rang at the door and nanny Zhang went to answer it in fear. She did not know who it was. ¡°May I ask who you are... ¡± Before she could finish her sentence, a man violently pushed mother Zhang aside and entered the room. When he saw Ning Tangxi lying on the floor, Yang Ziyu clenched his fists so tightly that they made cracking sounds. In the end, he had to help the woman up first. ¡°You must be Gu Ruochu, right? ¡± Gu Ruochu was not in the mood to talk to someone who was hostile towards her because of Ning Tangxi. She calmly said, ¡°Take Ning Tangxi away. ¡± ¡°Huo Nanchen, are you alright? ¡± Gu Ruochu patted his face as if a distant voice had woken him up, ¡°Huo Nanchen. ¡± Gradually, his eyes regained a little light. He looked at the person in front of him as if all the pain was slowly disappearing. The man held it in for a moment before he half-carried Ning Tangxi and was about to leave. Ning Tangxi seemed to have just regained her senses and when she saw the person in front of her clearly, she suddenly swatted him away in fear, ¡°get lost, I don¡¯t want to go with you. ¡± Huo Nanchen furrowed his brows and impatiently grabbed Ning Tangxi¡¯s elbow when he saw that Ning Tangxi was waving her hands like a lunatic again, ¡°since she doesn¡¯t want to go with you, don¡¯t provoke her. You know that she¡¯s a lunatic. ¡± Yang Ziyu deliberately looked at Gu Ruochu and sneered, ¡°don¡¯t you find it embarrassing that you¡¯re holding another woman¡¯s hand in front of your wife? ¡± Huo Nanchen let go and met Gu Ruochu¡¯s gaze from afar. There was not a single trace of impurity in his eyes. There was only purity that made people willingly suck it in. ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes did not waver. She had never thought that she would be so deeply engraved in her heart and love someone so patiently and persistently. ¡°Nanchen... ¡± Ning Tangxi seemed to be still shouting as if she had already regained her senses. She had fallen to the ground just now and seemed to have gone crazy. Yang Ziyu grabbed the person in his arms and said calmly, ¡°Tangxi, even if you don¡¯t want to go to my house, you shouldn¡¯t stay here. Huo Nanchen is already married. Who Are you going to embarrass? Or are you going to force Cheng Xi to be used of being the son of a mistress? ¡± Besides, Huo Nanchen could only be called a mistress if he loved her. Otherwise, it would only be an attempt to poach her. Gu Ruochu looked at the confrontation between the two men and suddenly felt that it was boring and uninteresting. In this scene, she was just a passerby and not even a supporting role. Lu Fang rushed over with the medical kit in his hands. He could only pinch her and give her a sedative. He then nced at the man sitting on the Sofa. ¡°Do you want a shot? ¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m much better now. ¡± Lu Fang observed his expression and was surprised. Could it be that Gu Ruochu was really his good medicine? ¡°...¡± Chapter 370 - Chapter 374 was very weak

Chapter 370: Chapter 374 was very weak

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION At this moment, Gu Ruochu had already gone upstairs alone. After changing out of her pajamas, she flung herself onto the bed, her mind aplete nk. She did not know how long she had been in a daze, but her head was throbbing with pain. Gu Ruochu reached out and turned off the bedsidemp, leaving only the endless lonely night outside. After an unknown amount of time, the door was pushed open with fresh air mixed in. Huo Nanchen walked in and pursed his thin lips as he looked at the quiet person on the bed. He knew that she was not asleep and saw that her long hair had spread out. Her soft ck hair was like graceful aquatic nts that made a charming scene on the bed. ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± His slender fingersnded on her brows and eyes, preventing her from even pretending to sleep. She could only open her eyes, ¡°you want to sleep in this room? ¡± ¡°where else do you think I would sleep? There are so many rooms in our house, but I¡¯ll only sleep with you. ¡± He pressed half of his body against hers His seductive eyes had a faint luster, ¡°ruo Chu, don¡¯t say these words to make my mood worse. You said that you believe that I have feelings for you, so why do you think that I would sleep with another woman? ¡± Did she think that he would sleep with Ning Tangxi? ¡°Then what do you want to say? ¡± Gu Ruochu knew that she would not be able to sleep. She thought for a moment before changing the topic, ¡°did that child named Cheng Xi really break his arm? ¡± After a long while, he finally responded with an ¡®mm¡¯ . She did not know why he cared so much about that child, but he had indeed frightened many people in the living room just now. They did not know what he had experienced. It was to the extent that every memory was so cruel. Thinking back, her mother-inw seemed to know about this child¡¯s existence. ¡°How do you n to deal with it? ¡± That exquisite face was very close to hers and her Thin Lips were pressed against hers with a subtle distance. However, Gu Ruochu seemed to have realized something as she thought about it. ¡°Ruo Chu, you¡¯re asking about Xu Yichen, aren¡¯t you? ¡± His gaze deepened as he looked at her. He ced his hand on her face and gently stroked it with his thumb ¡°regardless of whether it was an ident or not, Xu Yichen has hurt a child no matter what. What¡¯s the point of letting him off too easily? I¡¯ve said that I won¡¯t let Ning Tangxi go too far. Ten Years in prison is too ridiculous. ¡± ¡°Then what else does Miss Ning want? ¡± She curled her lips into a faint smile and repeated the words ¡°let him off too easily¡± in her heart. ¡°Are you punishing me on Miss Ning¡¯s behalf? ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu, Xu Yichen hurt Ning Tangxi¡¯s child. It¡¯s understandable that Ning Tangxi wants to seek justice. Can¡¯t we stop meddling? ¡± ¡°Xu Yichen hurt her child? There¡¯s no grudge between Yichen and her. Why would he do such a thing? If you don¡¯t think this was an ident, then I¡¯m the one who ordered Yichen to hurt Cheng Xi¡¯s child. I should be the one going to prison. ¡± Huo Nanchen finally left without a word. His breathing was rough and he looked very unhappy. This is strange. I think she¡¯s the one who¡¯s unhappy. In reality, Huo Nanchen never thought that Gu Ruochu would put everything on her shoulders for Xu Yichen¡¯s sake. ¡°Ruo Chu, do you really have to argue with me? You¡¯ve already lost your sense of judgment in order to protect him. ¡± ¡°right is right and wrong is wrong. There¡¯s nothing to argue about. ¡± Gu Ruochu no longer wanted to argue with him. He must be getting impatient with her because he wanted to protect Miss Ning, right Thinking about how he had lost control of his emotions just now and how tired he looked, she could not bear to argue with him again. She tucked herself into the quilt, clearly not intending to pay him much attention. Seeing that she had fallen asleep with her back to him, the anger in his heart was like a punctured balloon, very weak. Chapter 371

Chapter 371: Chapter 375: I¡¯m very cold

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She lifted the nket and climbed onto the bed. She then pulled Gu Ruoyun into her arms. ¡°It¡¯s very hot. I¡¯ll go find two nkets. ¡± Gu Ruochu tried to avoid the nket even though she was unable to do so. Huo Nanchen looked at the side of her face calmly. Of course, it would not be hot in this rainy weather. ¡°But I¡¯m very cold. ¡± ¡°Then turn on the air-conditioner. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like to turn on the air-conditioner. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s casual remark sounded very reasonable and confident. Gu Ruochu could not refute him, but she ignored him and closed her eyes to sleep. His hand, which was wearing a wedding ring, held her hand tightly. Finally, he sped his fingers and hugged her from behind. He felt that there was only joy and her in this world. ¡°The wedding can be postponed, but it will still be held. ¡± Before she fell asleep, Gu Ruochu seemed to have heard something like this. Her voice was gentle and pleasant. She was so tired that she quickly fell asleep. ¡°Ruo Chu, don¡¯t always ignore me, HMM? ¡± There was a subtle sense of grievance in his voice. At this moment, Mr. Huo felt very wronged. In the middle of the night, Huo Nanchen was woken up by the person in his arms. He lowered his head and looked at her face. He opened his arms and hugged the person in his arms tightly. Although he knew that it was unintentional that she did not sleep well, he epted her embrace as a matter of course. When he woke up the next day, the person beside his bed had left. Gu Ruochu used her fingers tob her hair. She looked at the rm clock at the bedside and saw that it was 7:30 pm. She quickly got out of bed and nned to visit Xu Yichen at the hospital. She also brought along the bone soup that mother Zhang had made. Mother Zhang ced the soup into the thermos bucket and asked with concern. ¡°Young Madam, I¡¯ve prepared some winter melon and rib porridge. Would you like some before you leave? ¡± ¡°Alright, mother Zhang¡¯s culinary skills are getting better and better. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it. I¡¯ll cook for you every day. ¡± Gu Ruochu finished her breakfast and carried the thermos bucket out the door. She happened to bump into special assistant Li and stopped by the door. She was surprised to see him at the Huo residence. ¡°Special Assistant Li, why are you here? ¡± ¡°The BOSS asked me to pick up the Madam. Uncle Wang called in sick today. ¡± He was holding a suit in his hand as if he was going to give it to Huo Nanchen to change into. ¡°It seems that behind a sessful man, there must be another outstanding man. ¡± Li Tezhu did not know whether the Madam was teasing him or mocking him. He could only put on a bitter face, ¡°Madam, please don¡¯t make fun of me. ¡± Gu Ruochu shook her head with a smile and followed him out. She did not go straight to the set but went to the hospital first. Xu Yichen had almost fully recovered from his injuries and Chu Xin helped him with a pillow. ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move. ¡± Gu Ruochu helped him to prepare the pork ribs soup. He looked at her long eyshes and coughed gently, ¡°are you really happy? I know that you like Huo Nanchen very much but don¡¯t let yourself be wronged just because you love him. ¡± He had no idea how he had bumped into the child named Cheng Xi who had been injured at the police station. By the time he regained his senses, he was already in the middle of the road. Although he was a little suspicious, when he saw Ning Tangxi¡¯s grief-stricken face, he felt that his biological mother could not have done this to his son. Besides, she did not seem like she was acting then, so it could not have been on purpose. Speaking of which, this prison sentence might have been God¡¯s will, but he did not regret bumping into Zhou Yunxi at all. What had he not experienced? But there was no doubt that Ning Tangxi had this son in her hands, so he was definitely her biggest bargaining chip. Right now, he was most worried about Ruo Chu¡¯s situation. Gu Ruochu looked at him lying on the bed and her heart felt a little gloomy. Chapter 372

Chapter 372: Chapter 376, who was he fooling around with

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t know about his body. He was aplete victim of this matter. ¡°We grew up together. You also know that I can¡¯t take a loss. Don¡¯t worry. You have to take care of your body. I won¡¯t let anything happen to you, ¡± she said in a low voice. ¡°That¡¯s enough, what could possibly happen to me? ¡± Xu Yichen shook his head and joked, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine soon. When the timees, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll be several times more handsome than before. ¡± ¡°Of course, ¡± Gu Ruochu continued, ¡°who is our Xu Yichen? He¡¯s a handsome man who has no blind spots. ¡± Xu Yichen was really amused by her. After some events, they seemed to have matured and their hearts had be much more open. If she could really control herself in this marriage, she would be much happier than usual. Yang Xi Yang Xi got up and went downstairs. She saw Yang Ziyuing in from outside. He came back at this hour. It was typical of him noting home for the night. She stretched and took the coffee from the maid. Her Eyes were full of mockery. ¡°Yang Ziyu, which woman did you have sex withst night? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. ¡± Yang Ziyu brushed past her with an indifferent face. He had a familiar perfume smell in the air and floated to the tip of his nose. She could smell it immediately. Wasn¡¯t this Ning Tangxi¡¯s unique perfume? Yang Xi grabbed him and turned around to ask, ¡°you went to see that woman, Ning Tangxi? ¡± Yang Ziyu was stunned and narrowed his eyes. ¡°How do you know? ¡± ¡°I asked you if you went to see Ning Tangxi? ¡± Yang Xi¡¯s narrowed eyes burst with an unprecedented coldness. Ever since she returned from studying abroad, she was no longer the little girl who had pestered him. Yang Ziyu thought about it for only a moment. ¡°I said it¡¯s none of your business. ¡± ¡°Yang Ziyu, what are you so arrogant for? ¡± Yang Xi¡¯s lips curled into a contemptuous sneer. ¡°It¡¯s just an adopted son of the Yang family who thinks he¡¯s the master of the Yang family. If I¡¯m unhappy, I can ask my father to kick you out at any time. ¡± She hated it the most. He looked so high and mighty. A cold light shed in Yang Ziyu¡¯s eyes, but he was still unmoved. ¡°You can do whatever you want. I don¡¯t want to stay in the Yang family anymore anyway. You can¡¯t evenpare to Tang Xi¡¯s finger. Even if you kneel in front of me, I won¡¯t even look at you. ¡± With a p, Yang Xi¡¯s pnded on his face. Yang Ziyu couldn¡¯t believe that this woman really hit him. He was so angry that he grabbed her elbow. ¡°What on Earth do you want to do? ¡± ¡°What am I trying to do? ¡± Yang Xi shook off his hand and raised her beautiful head ¡°Back then, you and Ning Tangxi ruined my reputation in an city and made my mother cry. I will never forget this grudge. A p is just the benefit I asked for from you. ¡± ¡°God has already avenged me, but I have to do the rest myself. ¡± Yang Xi felt that this was retribution after she found out that Ning Tangxi had given birth to a single mother out of wedlock. She was originally pampered by thousands of people, but her reputation was ruined by the ¡°good girl¡± that this person called. Ning Tangxi was innocent from the beginning to the end and everything she did was right. ¡°Yang Xi, this is the result of your own actions. What¡¯s wrong with ming others? If you want to me someone, you can only me yourself. ¡± Yang Xi could not be bothered to argue with him anymore. She turned around and went upstairs. Huo Nanchen went to the hospital. Yesterday, he had heard the doctor¡¯s diagnosis of the child with his own ears. Every word seemed to be stuck in his heart. This child had had a difficult life since birth. Now, even his hand was broken. PS extra topic: Say a few words to the girls. Don¡¯t easily guess my plot. Basically, it won¡¯t be right. The main storyline of love doesn¡¯t like to enter by mistake, doesn¡¯t like to enter by mistake, doesn¡¯t like to enter by mistake. The main storyline is basically set up, so what I have no way, is my fault, just think I blindly write, Mwah Chapter 373

Chapter 373: Chapter 377, what are you doing here

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Zhang Xuan had juste out of the ward. It was not hard to see the sadness on her face, and she did not look good when she saw Huo Nanchen. ¡°What are you doing here? ¡± ¡°Mrs. Ning, Mr. Huo is here to see the child, ¡± the person next to her quickly interjected. ¡°The child is in Ning Xi¡¯s care when he¡¯s asleep. There¡¯s no need for someone to pretend to be kind. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s face turned even uglier when he saw the red marks on Huo Nanchen¡¯s neck that looked like strawberries. Huo Nanchen directly ignored her aggressiveness. He did not want to pursue the matter of why the child fell from the bed and injured his arm again. He had always been a reliable person. Two adults were in the hospital, but Cheng Xi fell off the bed? Ning Tangxi heard the voices outside and came out, interrupting Zhang Xuan¡¯s voice. ¡°Nanchen, why are you here so early? ¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Cheng Xi? ¡± ¡°He just woke up. Come in. Cheng Xi was just asking where you were. ¡± She clearly saw the marks on her neck that had not faded, but her eyes changed and quickly returned to her usual expression. It was as if there was something suffocating and suffocating in her heart, making her ufortable. ¡°Daddy. ¡± Her small bodyy on the bed, her small face Pale. No matter what grudges between adults, it should not be med on the child. ¡°Cheng Xi, does your hand still hurt? ¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. ¡± Cheng Xi shook his head, and his small face became so sharp that it made one¡¯s heart ache. Huo Nanchen hugged him with one hand and let his head rest on his shoulder. ¡°Cheng Xi. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s voice changed a little, and Cheng Xi¡¯s other small hand covered half of his face. ¡°Dady, I don¡¯t feel bad, I¡¯m much better now. Don¡¯t feel bad. ¡± He was still so young, he did not know what he would face in the future. The darkness and torment in his heart made Huo Nanchen¡¯s head ache. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, no one will hurt you in the future. ¡± Ning Tangxi felt gratified at the side. However, when she saw the marks on his neck, her heart sank. Wasn¡¯t he and Gu Ruoyun forced to get married in the first ce Why does it seem that he has already used his resources to immerse himself in this marriage. Thepany had just passed the reception. Although some things had been suppressed and not reported by the media, the news of the young Madam being pped in the face by the president at the reception had still spread in a small circle. ¡°I think the president should like the young Madam very much. Otherwise, would he havee to pick her up in such a high-profile manner yesterday? ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of liking her? Wasn¡¯t the president taken away by that Coquettish slut? Yesterday, I saw that the top of the Madam¡¯s head was all green. Men like this kind of flirtatious-looking person. When you go home, you can change your taste. Men Don¡¯t spend all their time and energy on Thunder! ¡± ¡°You can still see the top of the Madam¡¯s head is green? That¡¯s a little ridiculous, right? ¡± A teasing tone was used. ¡°It¡¯s a fantasy, silly. ¡± She felt much more at ease when she thought about how she was unable to attract the attention of the handsome president and how the president¡¯s wife only had a beautiful appearance but was actually alone in an empty room. An duo had just stepped out of young master an¡¯s office and overheard the group¡¯s private discussion. Her hand, which was reapplying her make-up, paused for a moment, intending to have a chat with Gu Ruochu. The two female employees, who had just finished their discussion in the washroom, froze when they saw an duo and smiled, ¡°hello, director an. ¡± An duo looked behind them with a strange expression but did not respond. A cool breeze swept past them and when they turned around, they saw the man who was full of magnificence. Their entire bodies trembled. ¡°Hi... president. ¡± His words were trembling. He had heard that the president¡¯s temper was sometimes so bad that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end. When he cursed with a cold face, he wished he could stuff himself back into his mother¡¯s womb and have an abortion ... Chapter 374

Chapter 374: Chapter 378 was simply too much

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The people in the higher-ups who had done wrong or were in a bad mood when they saw him, all of them suffered. They thought that they would be scolded until they cried for their parents, but in the end, Huo Nanchen nodded and walked right past them. Perhaps it was because of the proximity, the marks on his neck were very obvious. Hickeys? Was this a strawberry nted by the Madam? F * Ck, did the President Not Notice Li Tezhu did not even remind him? Huo Nanchen really did not seem to notice, and even the strange gazes of the people around him were directly ignored. The secretary¡¯s face stiffened as she pressed the elevator button. Soon, the news spread throughout thepany. The president carried the strawberry and inspected his work without any scruples. He even showed off his love for her. All sorts of gossip spread once and immediately blew away the so-called rumors. Dog¡¯s life is hopeless! This is simply too much! Gu Ruochu was brought over by special assistant Li at noon. When she saw Huo Nanchen, she finally understood why he had asked Special Assistant Li Tezhu to pick her up. He wanted her to apany him to lunch. There were only the two of them in the office and all the dishes that were delivered were her favorites. She was in a good mood when she saw the good dishes. Her phone rang non-stop while she was eating. Gu Ruochu stopped eating and reached for her phone instead. Huo Nanchen furrowed his brows as he watched her eat the half-eaten meat sauce that was about to go cold. He reached out and scooped the meat sauce into her mouth. Gu Ruochu instinctively reached out to stop her but was forcefully repelled by the spoon, ¡°be good, open your mouth. ¡± Gu Ruochu typed as he fed her while she looked at her phone. She was chatting with someone on Wechat and unknowingly, she was very full. ¡°You¡¯re not going to give me your share, are you? ¡± Gu Ruochu pushed his hand away, ¡°I¡¯m not eating anymore, I¡¯m full. ¡± Huo Nanchen took out a tissue to help her wipe off the oil stains and carried her to his knees, ¡°why are you unhappy again? ¡± ¡°I have a gift for you. ¡± ¡°What gift? What special day is it today? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a special day. ¡± He walked over and suddenly put his arm around her waist, ¡°Zijun said that you¡¯re now the most beautiful woman in our family. It¡¯s normal for you to receive flowers and gifts every day. ¡± He had carefully picked out gifts and flowers yesterday. He hoped that his wife would be in a good mood every day. No matter how thick-skinned Gu Ruochu was, she could not help but blush. Why... Is it so sweet ? ? She Hummed, ¡°I¡¯ve epted the gifts. I still have some matters to attend to on set, so I¡¯ll head over first. ¡± ¡°apany me to eat first. I haven¡¯t finished eating yet. ¡± He had been too busy feeding her just now. Gu Ruochu looked at his gentle eyes and did not expect him to be so sweet. ¡°Is it good to be so clingy? ¡± ¡°So you want me to be clingy? ¡± He leaned closer. Gu Ruochu sat down again and filled his bowl with Rice. She then realized that there was a strawberry mark on his neck. Could it be that he had been unconscious that night... ... ¡°You didn¡¯t just walk around thepany like that today, did you? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Gu Ruochu could imagine the thoughts of everyone in thepany when they saw the strawberry mark. Her entire face was a little ufortable. It was no wonder that there was something wrong with those people¡¯s eyes today. ¡°Huo Nanchen, YOU¡¯RE SHAMELESS! ¡± The sudden scolding made him raise his eyebrows, ¡°How am I shameless? Didn¡¯t you do it to me? ¡± ¡°...¡±forget it, he was the one who would lose face when he left the house. Actually, how could she not know his motive for doing this. After a long and difficult meal with him, Gu Ruochu took her bag and left the house. An duo seemed to be waiting for her at the door. Their eyes met in mid-air. Chapter 375

Chapter 375: Chapter 379: Watching a movie

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The moment they brushed past each other.. Her tone was unhurried and unhurried, ¡°Ruo Chu, I quite admire your endurance. You were pped in the face by Tang Xi yesterday, yet you¡¯re still able to appear in thepany and show off your love for Nan Chen today. Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re a joke? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t see the child and Tang Xi¡¯s position in his heart. If I were you, I would have chosen to let go long ago. Isn¡¯t that meaningless? ¡± Gu Ruochu stood still She turned around to look at her, ¡°in terms of endurance, I can¡¯tpare to you. After all, the man you love is loved by your best friend. You can only hide your love in your heart and seek justice for your best friend in my ce. I think it¡¯s more like a joke. ¡± An duo¡¯s heart tightened and the way she looked at her becameplicated. Every word was very calm but it was especially piercing to the deepest part of one¡¯s heart. The moment she was seen through, she felt very ufortable and her heart was filled with a chill. ¡°You know everything but you don¡¯t mess around with him. It¡¯s much better for Nanchen to marry you than to marry the daughters of rich families because you¡¯re very obedient and don¡¯t cause trouble. At the end of the day, master Huo has a good eye. ¡± An duo¡¯s expression was cold However, it was obvious that she was angry from embarrassment. ¡°No, you think too highly of me. There are many things that can not be solved by messing around with a man. I just have other ways. ¡± ¡°Besides... ¡± Gu Ruochu added ¡°The reason why you did not argue with Ning Tangxi is that you feel that you can¡¯t win her over. I only feel that love is a matter between two people and has nothing to do with anyone else. Even if there¡¯s a problem, it¡¯s on both sides. ¡± Her rtionship with Huo Nanchen was just right. If she loved him too much, it would hurt him. All she wanted was to live her life in peace and happiness. Even though sometimes, she would still feel a sense of loss. Gu Ruochu turned around and left after saying this. Only an duo stood where she was and watched her back as she thought back to the meaning of her words. Sometimes, she felt that this person was too arrogant and she could not even be bothered to look down on you. However, her words always struck a nerve. In the days that followed, Ruo Chu seemed to be very sleepy at night and she was not very attentive towards him. Perhaps it was because she was tired from filming when the ancient drama was almost over. In the next few days, Gu Ruochu was busy on set. Huo Nanchen had asked Lu Fang to contact a doctor overseas to help that child¡¯s arm recover. He had experienced many things at such a young age. He could only me himself for having such an unreliable mother like Ning Tangxi... ... as well as his father ... Gu Ruochu finally had some free time after she had finally finished her work. She had always had the habit of reading, so when Huo Nanchen returned home, he saw her sitting on the sofa. ¡°Ruo Chu, let¡¯s go watch a movie. We¡¯ve never gone to a movie together. ¡± Huo Nanchen did not know where he had gotten the movie tickets. Gu Ruochu nced at the name of the movie. It was the recently released brain-fried movie, ¡°the invisible guest. ¡°. ¡°Why do you want to watch a movie all of a sudden? Your House seems to have a home theater installed, right? Why do you want to watch it from so far away? ¡± Huo Nanchen ced one hand on the back of the SOFA and slowly leaned forward to press the woman under him. His voice was Hoarse as he said, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower and watch a movie with you. Don¡¯t you filmmakers like to watch movies? ¡± She always watched movies in her bedroom. Her heart and mind were always on the movies, so much so that she could even ignore her husband. She wondered if she was still angry with him. ¡°since you¡¯re so kind to me, of course I¡¯ll go. ¡± Gu Ruochu nudged him and walked past him. However, he had already lifted her up from the SOFA. Chapter 376

Chapter 376: Chapter 380 ¡ª No matter how much you dislike me

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu thought that he would let her down when they reached the bathroom. However, he had actually reached his hand into the bathroom and removed her underwear. This caused her expression to change, ¡°Huo Nanchen, put me down. ¡± Her outer dress was still there, but her underwear was already in his hands. The sight of the tiny underwear in his hands was a huge shock. He had indeed put her down However, he quickly hugged her from behind, ¡°I thought that you were going to Sulk at me about Xu Yichen. Ruo Chu, the doctor said that Cheng Xi¡¯s hand was almost destroyed the first time. He had lost a hand when he was only four or five years old. ¡± These words caused Gu Ruochu¡¯s body to stiffen. She did not expect things to turn out this way. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. ¡± Gu Ruochu stared at him ¡°I¡¯ve said that I would never let anything happen to him and I¡¯ve always kept my word. I know that Xu Yichen¡¯s injury to Cheng Xi¡¯s hand was a done deal. However, it was all because of me, so I shall bear all the guilt. ¡± Huo Nanchen suddenlyughed softly, ¡°you mean that if Xu Yichen is sentenced, you¡¯ll turn yourself in and push all the me on yourself? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not stupid. I wouldn¡¯t do this unless it was absolutely necessary. ¡± He was not wearing a coat and the scorching heat from his shirt made one shudder, ¡°it would be great if one day you could love me so wholeheartedly. ¡± Huo Nanchen turned her around andughed in a low voice, ¡°but what should I do? I won¡¯t let you put your heart into him. It doesn¡¯t matter how much you don¡¯t like me or how much you don¡¯t love me. ¡± Gu Ruochu suddenlyughed, ¡°I was just joking. Why are you so serious? ¡± She took the initiative to hug him and knew that Xu Yichen would definitely be fine with his words. Huo Nanchen¡¯s muscles began to tense up. Even though he did not seem to be excited, he was still calm andposed. However, his breathing had be chaotic and his eyes seemed to be burning with a raging fire. ¡°The movie is at eight o¡¯clock. There¡¯s still time. ¡± He took off the shower and sprinkled water on the two of them. He had never thought that he would give in to Cheng Xi. However, when he met her, he had begun to love and pamper her like a sick man. All conscience, condemnation, and so-called responsibilities were thrown to the back of his mind. Whatever, it did not matter. In the days toe, he had not expected that he would be even more obsessed. When Lan Nuo received the text message, a cigarette was still in his mouth, and it almost fell out. ¡°What are you doing? Asking you to open a bottle of wine slowly? ¡± Lu Fang rolled his eyes at him, and casually stepped on the coffee table. ¡°No, I saw Nanchen¡¯s text message. ¡± ¡°Eh, he actually still has time to pay attention to you? Could it be that his wife is still filming at thiste hour? ¡± Lu Fang was surprised this time, and took the cigarette out of his mouth. ¡°Are you sure you are not senile? ¡± ¡°Nonsense! ¡± Lan nuo picked up the wine lid again and muttered ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that girl who looked to be only around 20 years old to be so capable. Did Nanchen take a fancy to her face and identally fall asleep? Is that why he treated her so differently from the rest? ¡± ¡°Or did he identally possess that girl¡¯s body during that time, causing her to lose her life? ¡± Lan Nuo was already very explicit when men spoke dirty words. ¡°If you have the guts, say it in front of Nanchen. He can¡¯t beat you to death. ¡± Lu Fang did not expect this man to actually be so gossipy. The corners of his mouth twitched in disgust He even rolled his eyes at him. ¡°I want you to defend Xu Yichen in court, right? And then I want Ning Tangxi to withdraw herwsuit on the spot? ¡± Chapter 377

Chapter 377: Chapter 381 ¡ª was he crazy?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Yes. ¡± Lan Nuo felt that his worldview had been refreshed a few times tonight ¡°That¡¯s Cheng Xi. In the past, he couldn¡¯t bear to see Cheng Xi get injured or suffer any grievance. Moreover, Cheng Xi is also Xu Yichen¡¯s fault this time. Is he crazy? Did he let him off so easily? ¡± Lu Fang took a ss of wine and drank it all. ¡°You think he¡¯s crazy too, right? Who knows? This woman is obsessed with him. ¡± Lan nuo pondered over thest four words, but he could not describe the taste. ¡°...¡± Gu Ruochu and Huo Nanchen arrived at the cinema around 7:30 pm. There were quite a lot of people. Gu Ruochu casually bought a bucket of popcorn and a double coke. Rich people are all short-sighted. Gu Ruochu trotted over with a bucket of popcorn in her arms. She saw him standing there with his hands in his trouser pockets and looked at the popcorn in her hands in disgust, ¡°what¡¯s this? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s foam, ¡± Gu Ruochu replied in a serious manner before stuffing the popcorn into his mouth. There were a few couples outside, but this was the only pair that looked elegant and elegant. Many of them nced over and whispered among themselves. Although Gu Ruochu had justforted this man, she did not know why he had not spoken to her since he hade out of the bathroom. He was clearly sulking. Anyway, he had already promised her that he would settle Ning Tangxi, so he would coax her now. At the very least, he would not let her go so that this master would be in a good mood. Usually, at this time, no one would dare to provoke this Buddha. After all, he did not scold people harshly, but he was so mean that one could die of shame and anger. ¡°How is it? IS THE POPCORN DELICIOUS? ¡± She stood in front of him and raised her head slightly. Her dark eyes were so bright that they seemed to hide stars. She boldly hooked her arms around his neck. ¡°It¡¯s just so-so. ¡± Huo nanchen watched her swallow with a frown. He did not push her away, as if he was enjoying himself. ¡°Mrs. Huo, there are still dozens of minutes before the start of the movie. Do you want to talk about something that I am more interested in? ¡± ¡°What? ¡± ¡°Mrs. Huo looks like a little vixen. You must have attracted a lot of flies. I want to know if you¡¯ve ever taken a fancy to that one? Except for Wang Xin. ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at his appearance and three ck lines rolled down her face. Does she look like a little vixen Her appearance was a huge contrast to Ning Tangxi¡¯s. She looked more magnanimous. And she even described her admirer as a fly in such a disdainful manner How much does she dislike him? Gu Ruochu thought about it carefully and was rather shocked. In the past, when she had disguised herself as a man, there were still boys and girls who had confessed to her. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I guess. There have been quite a few confessions since I was young. As for those that caught my eye... ¡± there were none, but she would not say it out loud because this body must have been pursued by many people before. Gu Ruochu took a few steps forward, ¡°I haven¡¯t even looked into your love history. If you really want to count it, it must be Wang Xin. As for Yichen, he should have told you that we¡¯re friends and family. I¡¯ll only say this once, I won¡¯t say it again in the future. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s expression darkened. I¡¯ve only said a few words and she already finds me annoying? He nced at coke, took out his ck wallet, and bought some mineral water. He then put the wallet back into his coat. Most of the payments were made online. Gu Ruochu wondered if the old-fashioned man had adapted to the new lifestyle. ¡°Sir, here¡¯s your water. ¡± The cashier clearly found it difficult to control herself in front of him. Her face was red and her ears were red with shyness. It turned out that all good-looking and noble men had girlfriends. This man looked young, but his aura was out of ce and out of ce. Chapter 378

Chapter 378: Chapter 382-don¡¯t run around in a while

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION He thanked her and walked towards Gu Ruochu, who was still standing at the same spot, ¡°don¡¯t drink these carbonated drinks. It¡¯s not good for your health. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m just buying some. ¡± Huo Nanchen acknowledged, ¡°hold the popcorn for me. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s originally calm expression was now reced by a faint sense of surprise. He looked at the popcorn in his hand and felt as if he was a normal boyfriend taking care of his girlfriend. The little girl next to her saw this and immediately poked her boyfriend. The little boyfriend had an aggrieved look on his face but he quickly hugged the popcorn and drink. Didn¡¯t they say that no one was allowed to touch the food? When they entered the theater, it was still dark. Huo Nanchen held her hand and quickly found a seat. ¡°Don¡¯t run around in a while. ¡± ¡°got it. ¡± The movie that they were watching today was a brain-fried mystery movie. Ruo Chu was so engrossed in the movie that even the people sitting in the theater did not dare to go to the toilet for fear that they would miss out on the plot. Lu Fang said that it would be better to bring a woman to a movie and watch a horror movie. After the movie ended, the two of them left the theater. ruo Chu¡¯s mood seemed to have improved a lot. Gu Ruochu did not call the chauffeur out today. Instead, she brought Huo Nanchen to wander around the surroundings. Ruo Chu¡¯s mood had clearly improved. She even took the initiative to kiss him. Her lively and bright eyes were like the eyes of an innocent young girl. This was the first time he had seen her like this. He did not know when, but huo Nanchen¡¯s phone suddenly rang non-stop. He furrowed his brows and answered the call, ¡°what¡¯s the matter? ¡± He listened to the call and for some reason, his expression was rather unsightly. At that moment, the lines on his face tensed up a lot, followed by a sense of malice. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± He hung up the phone and the chill in his eyes deepened, ¡°I¡¯m going to the hospital to check on Cheng Xi. His wound seems to be infected. I¡¯ll get uncle Wang toe and pick you up first. Don¡¯t run around. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s lips, which had been curled up slightly, began to tten when she heard the name Cheng Xi. Xu Yichen was right, Cheng Xi was really her bargaining chip. ¡°You want me to wait for uncle Wang by the side of the street? ¡±Shee stared unblinkingly at him. Ii remember whenIi was a single dog,Ii always had someone to apany me.Iff the movie had not ended, would you have let me sit there and watch the movie by myself? ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu, Cheng Xi¡¯s wound is infected. I have to go. ¡± He furrowed his brows. Gu Ruochu could not tell if his eyes were filled with impatience or something else. ¡°You can go then. ¡± Gu Ruochu took two steps back. Her eyes did not move in the cold night as if what she was saying had nothing to do with her. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a while. ¡± Huo Nanchen looked at her and knew that Ruo Chu was unhappy. As long as Cheng Xi¡¯s hand is healed, he will make it up to her even more. After all, the happiness between them was built on the suffering of some people. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon. ¡± Gu Ruochu reached out and tied up her long hair as she watched him leave. Uncle Wang arrived very soon. The luxurious car was very eye-catching among the crowd. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve picked up Madam. ¡± Gu Ruoyun got into the car and sat in the back. She saw uncle Wang holding up his phone. ¡°Madam, it¡¯s a call from Sir. ¡± Shebed her hair and answered, ¡°uncle Wang picked me up. ¡± ¡°Mm, I thought you didn¡¯t want to take my call. ¡± So that¡¯s why he called Uncle Wang? Ruo Chu did not know why she was stillughing. She evenughed, ¡°you¡¯re really overthinking things. There are many people on the road, I¡¯m hanging up now. You take care of yourself. ¡± She seemed to be about to hang up. Huo Nanchen was not very happy. He had only said one sentence to her, but she was already so impatient that she wanted to hang up. Chapter 379

Chapter 379: Chapter 383: Don¡¯t ask about other people¡¯s marriages

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION When she returned home, Mama Zhang looked at her strangely and asked, ¡°where¡¯s the young master? ¡± ¡°He¡¯s on his way. ¡± Gu Ruochu changed her shoes at the entrance. ¡°Mama Zhang, you should go to bed early. Huo Nanchen might be homete. ¡± Mama Zhang was a little confused. Of course, she would not go to bed just because she was worried about the couple. In the hospital, Huo Nanchen watched as the doctor changed Chengxi¡¯s dressing. The child was in so much pain that he broke out in cold sweat but did not cry. Even the doctor felt that the child was too strong. ¡°Mr. Huo, try not to let the child touch this arm. ¡± Huo Nanchen nodded. He watched as the doctor changed the medicine and waited outside the long corridor. He found a lighter and a cigarette from his coat and lit it with one hand. The delicate lines on his face fell into a half-light and half-dark state. ¡°thank you, Nanchen. ¡± Ning Tangxi walked out with a smile on her face ¡°I was the one who lost my mind a few days ago and caused trouble in your house. I¡¯m really sorry. I heard from Lan Nuo that the two of you seemed to have quarreled. If your wife is ufortable, I¡¯ll apologize. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask about other people¡¯s marriages. ¡± One sentence was like a prickly needle poking into her nerves. He did not even say a single ugly word, but it was easy to notice his contempt. He was toozy to say another word to her. Ning Tangxi¡¯s expression changed and she could not speak. Soon, the doctor came out. ¡°Mr. Huo, I¡¯ve already helped the child change his medicine. Remember to pay attention to the child¡¯s arm. There¡¯s nothing else. ¡± Huo Nanchen nodded. It was toote. The child might have been too tired after experiencing a wave of pain, so he immediately fell asleep on the hospital bed. He looked at the child¡¯s peaceful sleeping face. His deep, dark eyes could not distinguish any emotions, ¡°I¡¯lle back to see the child tomorrow. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Ning Tangxi smiled and nodded as she watched him turn around and leave. In the car, Huo Nanchen called Gu Ruochu and waited patiently for her to pick up the call. He made two consecutive calls but no one picked up. His brows furrowed. He finally picked up the third call. The man¡¯s voice sounded unhappy and his breathing became heavy, ¡°why are you only picking up the call now? ¡± On the other end of the line was mother Zhang¡¯s hesitant voice, ¡°young master, why are you in such a hurry to find the young Madam? ¡± ¡°What about her? ¡± Mother Zhang nced upstairs awkwardly and answered, ¡°the Young Madam has gone upstairs to sleep. She left her phone on the Living Room Sofa so I picked it up on her behalf. ¡± If Huo Nanchen had not kept calling her, she would not have picked up the call since it involved her privacy. ¡°I understand. ¡± Did she not leave her phone in the Living Room on purpose? Mother Zhang sensed that the young master must be unhappy and was a little confused, ¡°I¡¯ll hang up now, young master,e back soon. ¡± Perhaps it was because she was too tired, Gu Ruochu slept soundly. When she opened her eyes again and saw the light shining in, her body felt a little sore. ¡°Why are you so thirsty? ¡± She mumbled. It was as if someone had walked over to help her sit up and handed her a ss of water. She reached out to take it but someone was holding her by the waist. She instantly sat on someone¡¯sp. She subconsciously opened her mouth and drank half a ss of water into her stomach. When she regained her senses, she saw Huo Nanchen¡¯s face. Her voice was a little hoarse, ¡°why are you here? ¡± ¡°What time is it now? Why am I here? Why are you here? ¡± His body was a littlezy, and his mind was a little muddled. ¡°It¡¯s ten in the morning. ¡± Huo Nanchen put down the cup. Chapter 380

Chapter 380: Chapter 384¡¯s face turned cold

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu replied with an ¡®Oh¡¯ and quietly got down from his body, ¡°I remember that I still have some filming to do. I need to prepare for the set. ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ¡± Gu Ruochubed her hair with her fingers and stared at him with a puzzled expression. ¡°Is there anything else? Don¡¯t you have to go to work at this hour? ¡± ¡°Of course. ¡± He stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the set. ¡± ¡°Sure. ¡± When Gu Ruochu had finished filming on the set, Wang Gang walked over to her and told her that he would be filming in a few ces. She might have to travel a little these few days. Huo Nanchen was in a meeting when she called him. A few pairs of eyes in the meeting room were watching him on the phone. This was the first time they had seen him pick up the phone during a meeting. In the past, such an untactful person would have been scolded so badly that he had forgotten what his parents looked like. However, he was now standing on the top floor with one hand in his pocket. There was actually a faint smile in his eyes. Needless to say, he was definitely a madam. His stomach was instantly filled with countless gossips. No matter how excited he was, he could notin to anyone at this time. He had to hold it in. ¡°Are you almost done filming your drama? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± She seemed to be in a rather noisy ce. There were a lot of people¡¯s voices mixed together and it was very noisy. It seemed that there were always people talking to her. Ruo Chu replied a few sentences in a row. She had to chat with someone even when she was on the phone with him. She did not know who was talking to her. How could she ignore him like that? ¡°since the drama is almost done filming,e over to thepany to pick me up. ¡± Huo Nanchen spoke in a light tone, causing Gu Ruochu to hesitate for a moment before speaking slowly ¡°I probably won¡¯t be returning tonight because a few scenes in the series will be filmed elsewhere. The production team will be leaving tonight, so I¡¯ve specially called you to tell you. ¡± Ruo Chu had specially edited a promotional video for the series and ced it on the Inte. The beauty and sophistication of the series had unexpectedly attracted many fans and good reviews. They were even more excited about this ancient drama starring Jin Ye. Theizens did not expect that the director of this drama would be a young woman and the newly appointed female owner of the Huo family. This caused quite a stir. Gu Ruochu¡¯s fans on Weibo also began to skyrocket, almost reaching the number of famous bloggers. ¡°You¡¯re leaving tonight? ¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I¡¯m hanging up now. ¡± After speaking, Gu Ruochu hung up the phone. Without another word, HUO NANCHEN¡¯s smile gradually turned into ayer of ice. The employees seated below did not understand why the president¡¯s expression had suddenly changed. ¡°...¡± ¡°Are you done talking to your husband? ¡± Jin Ye sat next to her and drank a beer. There were many beer cans beside his legs. Both of them sat on the Stone b. After work, the other members of the crew did not leave. Instead, they found an empty spot to barbecue. ¡°MM. ¡± Gu Ruochu nced at him and touched the beer in his hand. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Jin Ye. ¡± He smiled and suddenly lowered his voice. ¡°You speak as if this is your first time meeting me. ¡± Of course, Gu Ruochu did not hear him. Jin Ye looked up at her and asked casually, ¡°did your mother only give birth to you and your sister? Didn¡¯t your mother give birth to a brother or a younger brother for you? ¡± ¡°She only gave birth to me, right? Gu Yanwei was adopted by her. ¡± She did not seem to be willing to talk about the Gu family. Perhaps she did not like that family. However, Jin Ye thought that something was not right. In his memory, she had a brother but had never met Gu Yanwei. There was also a beautiful garden at home. After being reminded by Ruo Chu, Jin Ye remembered that Gu Yanwei was indeed adopted and had a bad rtionship with Ruo Chu. Chapter 381

Chapter 381: Chapter 385, three clear words

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION At the thought of this, Jin Ye felt as if he had missed out on something. He shook his head. Damn it, I¡¯ve drunk so much that I can¡¯t even think straight. ¡°Wait a minute, does your mother always make things difficult for you because of that adopted daughter of hers? ¡± ¡°Mm, you only found out after all this time? ¡± Because of that evil mother, the news of their discord had long spread throughout an city. Fortunately, everyone was on her side. Jin Ye suddenly had a bold thought when he connected the dots. He suddenly looked at Gu Ruochu and asked, ¡°Ruo Chu, have you ever thought that maybe you¡¯re not her biological daughter? ¡± He boldly guessed that Ruo Chu had been misled into thinking that he was Zhou Yunxi¡¯s daughter. Gu Ruochu¡¯s hand, which had been drinking, suddenly paused. At the same time, she turned to look at Jin Ye. He did not look like he was joking at all. ¡°What do you mean? ¡± ¡°Have you ever thought that maybe Zhou Yunxi is not your biological mother? Otherwise, why would she treat you this way for the sake of an adopted daughter? ¡± ¡°She treats me badly because she hates my father. Because of my father¡¯s rape... ¡± Jin Ye suddenly shook his head and smiled. ¡°This reason is very convincing and convincing. But didn¡¯t you say that you lost your memory because of the car ident? Since you don¡¯t remember, then she can say anything she wants, right? ¡± ¡°Besides, do you really think that your car ident was an ident? If you found out that you¡¯re not Zhou Yunxi¡¯s biological child and you had an ident the moment you found out the truth, it¡¯s not impossible. ¡± Jin Ye knew that what he had said was a little ridiculous, but he clearly remembered Gu Ruochu¡¯s family background when she was young. This made him suspicious. ¡°It¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t thought about what you¡¯ve said, but I can¡¯t find any trace of it. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s precisely because I can¡¯t find it that it¡¯s all the more suspicious, isn¡¯t it? ¡± Jin Ye¡¯s words seemed to have instantly awakened her. He was right. Since Gu Ruochu¡¯s memories had never formed in her mind, it meant that all her guesses were possible. How could a biological mother hate her daughter to such an extent In the end, it was still flesh that had fallen from her body, unless it had been fake from the very beginning! Gu Ruochu thought of all the problems she had faced when she had been reborn. Jin Ye¡¯s words were like a golden key that connected all the problems in an instant. ¡°You¡¯re right. ¡± She suddenly stood up and realized that she had indeed overlooked many important points. There are some things that she must rify. Jin Ye was right. The more untraceable something is, the bigger the problem. ¡°where are you going? ¡± Jin Ye saw that she had suddenly stood up and shook his dizzy head. ¡°I¡¯m going to look for something. ¡± Gu Ruochu patted the dust off her pants. ¡°Jin Ye, help me tell director Wang that I¡¯ll be back soon. ¡± ¡°Be careful. ¡± Gu Ruochu nodded. She grabbed her bag and hailed a taxi before leaving. She was already filled with rage in the car. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that Zhou Yunxi was probably lying. It was still unknown what kind of conspiracy this woman was hiding. If she really was not Zhou Yunxi¡¯s daughter, this woman would still have the audacity to im that she was her biological mother. No matter what she did, she would have to acknowledge her as her biological mother. As Gu Ruochu was thinking about this, the car had already arrived at the Gu residence. Because of Gu Qiang¡¯s selfish scheme against the Huo family, their business had been ruined. Now, they could only stay at home and drink white wine all day. After paying the fare, Gu Ruochu directly barged into the GU residence. There was basically no one left in the Gu residence. The ground was littered with wolves that were swaying from side to side. She stepped over the furniture and went straight to the room where Zhou Yunxi had once stayed. Ever since Gu Bo had evaded his gambling debts, she and Zhou Yunxi had been living in the Gu family until they were chased out. Perhaps they could find some clues here. When she reached the room, Gu Ruochu was surprised to find that many things were still inside. Perhaps Huang Meixiang and the others were toozy to throw them away. She began to rummage through the documents from beginning to end. Finally, she pulled out a red envelope from a paper box. On it were the words ¡®adoption registration certificate¡¯ . Gu Ruochu took a deep breath. Her hands trembled as she opened the certificate. Her heart was pounding wildly in her chest as she came up with a crazy idea ¡ª Zhou Yunxi¡¯s name was written on the ¡®adopter¡¯ column. ruo Chu nced at the ¡®adopter¡¯ column and wrote Gu Ruochu¡¯s three clear words. Ps: This novel will be on the shelves tomorrow and will be sold for a fee. Thirty chapters will be released to ensure the minimum price. Many people may be leaving soon, so thank you for yourpany. This book has given me many different feelings. I also thank the babies who are pursuing the story # ^ ^ ^ # . TRY TO UPDATE 8,000 words in the future. The world, fate has you. Know Each Other, meet each other, share joys and sorrows. I believe this article will be more and more wonderful, wave the girls then we are destined to see each other again. Chapter 382

Chapter 382: Chapter 386: Selfishness of the human heart

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The truth was right before her eyes. Gu Ruochu finally realized that her guess was correct. It was too crazy and unbelievable, yet it was ced right in front of her. Her name was particrly eye-catching on the list of adoptees, but it was also very eye-catching. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart suddenly sank. She could not tell what she was feeling. So it turned out that she was the girl that Zhou Yunxi had adopted back then! In other words, Gu Yanwei was actually Zhou Yunxi¡¯s biological daughter. The adoption certificate slipped from her hand. Gu Ruochu sat on the stool, still feeling a little dizzy. She could notpletely digest the truth in an instant and quietly leaned against the table. Why is this happening? Gu Ruochu did not understand why Yunxi would treat her biological daughter as an adopted daughter. Instead, hebeled her as his biological daughter. Everyone thought that she, Gu Ruochu, was Zhou Yunxi¡¯s biological daughter. Even she herself thought so. Thinking back to everything Jin Ye had said, she had thought that the absurd reasoning might be true. Zhou Yunxi knew that she was not her biological daughter, but he had repeatedly kidnapped her morals and made her take the me to endure all the pain. He treated her as a stepping stone for Gu Yanwei and blocked all of Gu Yanwei¡¯s cmities. All the mysteries, all the evilness of the human heart. The human heart was too selfish, too disgusting, too ugly. She did not know if Zhou Yunxi was torturing her because she was jealous of her parents? Apart from finding this adoption certificate, Gu Ruochu also found a bank card belonging to the capital. Gu Ruochu checked the bank system and found that this card belonged to herself. Vaguely, Gu Ruochu remembered that this bank card was indeed hers. She seemed to have used it frequently before the car ident. Later on, she had forgotten about this card before she could get the original owner¡¯s memory. Now that she saw this card, she had a slight impression of it. A phone call suddenly interrupted her thoughts. She nced at the screen and realized that it was from Huo Nanchen. She picked up the call, ¡°why are you calling me at this time? ¡± ¡°Are you still on set? ¡± Gu Ruochubed her hair with her fingers and looked around, ¡°yes, have you gone home? ¡± ¡°No, how can I reply if you don¡¯te to pick me up? ¡± He spoke in a casual manner, leaving Gu ruochu speechless. He spoke as if he was speaking the truth. ¡°Stop Fooling around. If you don¡¯t drive, I¡¯ll call uncle Wang to pick you up at the office. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s emotions were not as calm as they appeared on the surface. ¡°I¡¯ll hang up first. I¡¯ll call you when the timees. ¡± The person on the other end of the line did not say anything but did not seem to have any intention of hanging up either. He only seemed to be a little displeased with his heavy breathing. Gu Ruochu was just about to speak when she heard him whisper, ¡°what an ungrateful little wretch. ¡± ¡°...¡± After hanging up, Gu Ruochu took the adoption certificate and went downstairs. Only then did she see Gu Qiang lying drunk in front of the second-floor door. She stepped over. Gu Ruochu went straight to the hospital where Zhou Yunxi was. She owed the hospital money and was unable to pay it back. She could only sweep the floor to pay it back. A pungent disinfectant was sent over. Gu Ruochu stepped into the hospital with a calm expression on her face. Her coat was wrapped around her skirt and her face looked elegant and noble. A young female nurse saw this and even woke up from her nap. She immediately walked over with a smile, ¡°Mrs. Huo, how May I help you? ¡± ¡°Hello, is Zhou Yunxi off work? ¡± The nurse shook her head, ¡°Mrs. Zhou will not be off work until seven. Do you need me to call Mrs. Zhou Over? ¡± ¡°thank you. ¡± Chapter 383

Chapter 383: Chapter 387 is this thing yours

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°It¡¯s no trouble, no trouble. ¡± The nurse went upstairs to look for Gu Ruochu with a smile. Zhou Yunxi had just changed out of her cleaning clothes when the nurse dragged her downstairs and saw Gu Ruochu¡¯s back facing her. She had initially heard from the nurse that Gu Ruochu hade but she was still unwilling toe down. If the nurse had not forcefully pulled her back, she would have waited for Gu Ruochu toe upstairs on her own. ¡°Why are you still here? Are you looking at me, your own mother, as a joke? ¡± Zhou Yunxi was filled with resentment. She assumed that Gu Ruochu had gone back on her word and wanted to acknowledge her as her own mother again. Her voice was sharp as she scolded, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you. Get lost, you jinx. It¡¯s all because of you, me, and your sister that we¡¯re in such bad luck. You really are a troublemaker. ¡± She was still angry. She would not be satisfied if she did not torture Gu Ruochu. Gu Ruochu turned around and looked at Zhou Yunxi, who had been tormented by her life. She looked at her with extreme disgust. She would have felt strange in the past, but now she could only stare nkly. ¡°Do you really hate me that much? ¡± In the past, Gu Ruochu would have disliked her a long time ago, but now she was so easy to talk to. Zhou Yunxi looked at her with even more disgust. ¡°Of course I hate you, you rapist¡¯s daughter! If I had known that you would harm your sister and me to this extent, I would have strangled you to death. ¡± Gu Ruochu hadpletely lost her senses in the face of Zhou Yunxi¡¯s verbal attack. She had been shielding Gu Yanwei from this disgusting title. ¡°Zhou Yunxi, I¡¯vee here today to prove one thing. ¡± She took out the adoption certificate. ¡°Is this yours? ¡± When the adoption certificate appeared in front of her eyes, Zhou Yunxi furrowed her brows and stared at it for a few seconds. The sense of familiarity made her blood boil. Gu Ruoyun¡¯s cold voice rang out, ¡°this adoption certificate clearly shows that the girl you adopted back then was not gu Yanwei, but me, Gu Ruochu! ¡± Zhou Yunxi¡¯s eyes suddenly widened as she charged towards her and roared, ¡°give it to me, you... where did you find it? ¡± She had clearly hidden it very well... ... More importantly, how could Gu Ruochu know that the problemy in the adoption certificate! Gu Ruochu naturally would not let her have her way. At this moment, Zhou Yunxi could not even speak aplete sentence. Her eyes were filled with shock and panic. ¡°Of course, I found it in your bedroom at the Gu residence. I never thought that the secret would be hidden on an adoption certificate. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s face was full of ridicule, ¡°I finally understand why you hate me so much and like Gu Yanwei so much... ¡± Zhou Yunxi could not snatch the adoption certificate back no matter what. She red at her with hatred, ¡°how can you be so cheap? Using a fake certificate to deceive people? I¡¯ve long seen that you have no conscience at all. You deserve to be treated like a dog by me! ¡± Gu Ruochu had long known that she would not admit it She pushed the woman in front of her away, ¡°you can lie through your teeth and say that I¡¯m lying. I¡¯ve already called Gu Yanwei toe over for a blood test. You and Gu Yanwei are indeed mother and daughter. You don¡¯t shed tears until you see the coffin. You still like to be cheap... ¡± Zhou Yunxi panicked. She never thought that Gu Ruochu would call Gu Yanwei over. That would only hurt Gu Yanwei. She turned around and left, ¡°I won¡¯t apany a lunatic like you to go crazy. ¡± Of course, Gu Ruochu would not allow her to leave like this. She pulled her over forcefully and the pain made her bared her fangs and brandished her ws like a crazy woman. ¡°You slut, slut, let go of me! ¡± ¡°If you keep your mouth so dirty, I¡¯ll make your daughter, Gu Yanwei, a real slut! You know that the ck market often buys and sells women. ¡± Chapter 384

Chapter 384: Chapter 388 had struck a nerve

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu¡¯s threats were of no use to her. Zhang Xuan and Ning Tang were both protecting Gu Yanwei. What was she afraid of Zhou Yunxi suddenly burst intoughter at the thought of this. Retribution, retribution. Her own daughter had been trampled on, and that man had even helped an outsider bully his own daughter and made an outsider a princess. If this wasn¡¯t retribution, what else could it be? ¡°Hahahaha, Gu Ruochu, so what if you know? You¡¯re still as lowly as mud. This is all retribution, Hahahaha, retribution... ¡± The more Zhou Yunxi thought about it, the happier she felt and the more sheughed. Zhou Yunxi¡¯s sharpughter reverberated throughout the entire hospital corridor Instead, she pointed at Gu Ruochu andughed absurdly, ¡°as expected, it¡¯s payback. Gu Ruochu, oh Gu Ruochu, do you still remember when you were young and you were so hungry that you called me mom? I threw a dirty steamed bun on the ground and you still happily picked it up You¡¯re just a cheap bone, a real cheap bone, Hahahaha... ... .. ¡°Just thinking about it makes me feel relieved! ¡± Zhou Yunxi decided not to leave. She looked at Gu Ruochu with a mocking smile on her face Sheughed so hard that tears fell from her eyes, ¡°didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m not your biological mother Let me tell you, your mother is a female cousin, your father is a female prostitute, and you are the most cheap bastard, Hahahaha... ... Are you satisfied with your background ? Your background is filthy beyond belief.¡± Zhou Yunxi¡¯s every word was like a vicious, strong drink, poking at one¡¯s numbness. In the end, Zhou Yunxi¡¯s eyes were filled with an extremely cold malice, ¡°I still want to see Huo Nanchen abandon you with my own eyes. I want to see youpletely be an abandoned wife. I want to see you suffer so much that you¡¯ll finally leave this world and return everyone to a clean te. ¡± This kind of malice was simply outrageous. After learning that she was not her biological mother, Gu ruochu would not have the slightest sympathy for her. Seeing that she was still going crazy, she immediately used force to p Zhou Yunxi¡¯s face. Zhou Yunxi let out a shrill scream. She covered her face and fell to the ground, ¡°Gu Ruochu, you... how dare you hit me? ¡± ¡°Not only do I want to hit you, I want to kick you to death. ¡± Gu Ruochu suddenly took a deep breath. Regardless of the consequences, she rushed forward, grabbed her by the cor and pulled her up from the ground, ¡°Zhou Yunxi, you¡¯re cursing me like this. Do you really think that I can¡¯t do anything to you? ¡± Although she had been beaten up, she still felt very happy when she saw Gu Ruochu¡¯s anger. Zhou Yunxi smiled brightly and continued to look at her contemptuously. ¡°What can you do to me? Your retribution will soone... ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes turnedpletely cold when she saw this lunatic. She picked up the medicine bottle in the nurse¡¯s hand and smashed it directly on her head. ¡°I¡¯ll make youugh. Keepughing. ¡± The people around were shocked. They were all stunned when they saw Gu Ruochu smash the medicine bottle on her head. Zhou Yunxi¡¯s head was bleeding from the ss shards and he let out a howl. The scene was filled with blood and violence, but no one dared to step forward. It was as if they were all stunned. They had thought that they would forget about it after two blows. They had not expected Gu Ruochu to raise her leg and kick Zhou Yunxi in the stomach. Zhou Yunxi then rolled on the ground in a sorry state to avoid Gu Ruochu¡¯s kick. ¡°Help, help me call the police! ¡± The young female nurses on duty were trembling in fear. They did not dare to call the police. They thought that they should call Huo Nanchen first. This was Mrs. Huo, how would they dare to call the police? ¡°Call President Huo, quick! ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I have Karma? I¡¯ll beat you to death right now and see if my Karma wille back! ¡± Chapter 385

Chapter 385: Chapter 389 ¡ª beat her to death first

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu did not even have time to breathe when she was beaten and kicked to the ground. Her only shred of rationality had beenpletely wiped out by this vicious and mentally retarded woman. Even if she was her biological mother, she would beat her to death first. Zhou Yunxi only realized her fear after her quick tongue. She kept dodging and wailing at the same time. No one dared to speak to her. After all, no one dared to offend Mrs. Huo. When Gu Yanwei arrived, she saw Zhou Yunxi wailing in pain from being beaten. She pulled Gu Ruochu away in her high heels and roared, ¡°Gu Ruochu, are you crazy? Are you only satisfied after you¡¯ve killed someone? ¡± She hugged Gu Ruochu¡¯s waist from behind and pulled her back. She never thought that Gu Ruochu would one day lose her image and beat someone in public. ¡°Gu Yanwei, you¡¯re finally here. ¡± Gu Ruochu stared at the person in front of her. As shebed her hair with her fingers, she threw the adoption certificate in her hand to her, ¡°I think you should take a look at this. ¡± ¡°No! ¡± Zhou Yunxi looked at her daughter and screamed, ¡°don¡¯t look, don¡¯t look! ¡± Unfortunately, it was toote The Red Certificatended on her body. Gu Yanwei had subconsciously opened it to take a look. It was a very old adoption certificate. ADOPTER: Zhou Yunxi ADOPTEE: Gu Ruochu Gu Yanwei¡¯s lips trembled when she saw the words ¡®Gu Ruochu¡¯ . She felt as if she had been struck by lightning ¡°Gu Yanwei, the person that Zhou Yunxi adopted back then was not you but me! ¡± Gu Yanwei did not wait for her to finish her sentence before she threw the adoption certificate onto Gu Ruochu¡¯s body as if her hand had been scalded. ¡°You lied to me. How could Zhou Yunxi be my mother? How could Zhou Yunxi be my mother? ! ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a mother. You only lied to me because you want to deny that Zhou Yunxi¡¯s blood is on your body! ¡± Gu Yanwei panicked How could she be the daughter of a shameless woman like Zhou Yunxi She felt disgusted and humiliated! How could that be possible! However, the date of the adoption certificate was very clear. Gu Ruochu had been adopted. Ha, what a joke. Then wouldn¡¯t she be the biological daughter of Zhou Yunxi and that gambler The daughter of that rapist No, she¡¯s the daughter of a rich family! Huang Meixiang¡¯s words seemed to ring in her ears again, ¡°you think that you¡¯re just an adopted daughter. Why does Zhou Yunxi love you so much and not care about Ruo Chu Why does Madam Ning, a socialite and ady of honor, choose to acknowledge you as the goddaughter of a minor celebrity?¡± It was as if the truth had been revealed Zhou Yunxi had long since understood Gu Ruochu¡¯s identity, which was why she had deliberately switched their adoptive rtionship. ¡°You¡¯re lying to me! This certificate is fake. ¡± Gu Yanwei¡¯s entire face suddenly contorted. She tried to grab Gu Ruochu but was forcefully flung away by her. Her slender high heels spun on the spot. Gu Yanwei staggered back in disbelief, ¡°I won¡¯t believe it. You¡¯re the daughter of that rapist, I¡¯m not! ¡± She didn¡¯t believe it, and she definitely wouldn¡¯t admit it! The stunned nurses around also asked weakly, ¡°Mrs. Huo, are you mistaken? ¡± How could such an absurd thing happen in real life? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you¡¯re still the rapist¡¯s daughter. ¡± Zhou Yunxi seemed to regret her loss ofposure, especially since she didn¡¯t want the title of Rapist¡¯s daughter to be pinned on her head She followed Gu Yanwei and denied, ¡°it was your sister who deliberately faked it. She married into a rich family and didn¡¯t want to acknowledge me as her mother. This ungrateful thing... ¡± Chapter 386

Chapter 386: Chapter 390 still wants to hit me

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°listen to yourself. Even your mother says that you¡¯re lying. Gu Ruochu, why is your heart so poisonous? After all, she¡¯s your mother! Do you think that you can convince others to believe you just by giving false testimony? ¡± Gu ruochu admired Gu Yanwei¡¯s ability to deceive herself. ¡°Who knows whose biological mother she is. ¡± Gu Ruochu could not be bothered to argue with her ¡°blood ties are not something that you can say about me with a single word. I¡¯ll return the title of rapist¡¯s daughter to you. Your biological father¡¯s filthy blood really runs deep in your bones. ¡± ¡°Gu Ruochu! ¡± Gu Yanwei seemed to have been provoked and pped her fiercely. Gu Ruochu held her hand with one hand and raised her leg to kick her knee. ¡°You still want to hit me? Dream on! ¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to beat you to death. I¡¯m going to beat you to death, a woman who doesn¡¯t even acknowledge her own mother. Don¡¯t even think about pping me with dirty water. Don¡¯t even think about it! You¡¯ve been lying since you were young. Who would believe you? You¡¯ll only have the title of ¡®rapist¡¯s daughter¡¯ for the rest of your life! ¡± Gu Yanwei was unprecedentedly agitated. She could only use her words to agitate the person in front of her. It was truly infuriating. Gu Ruochu pushed her away and distanced herself from her with disdain. ¡°Gu Yanwei, I really pity you. The truth is right in front of you and you still treat it as if you¡¯re blind. ¡± ¡°Gu Ruochu, if you don¡¯t want the people of an Cheng tough at you, this matter will end here. Otherwise, I¡¯ll let everyone know how vicious you are! ¡± Zhou Yunxi¡¯s heart was set on protecting her daughter as she coldly discussed with Gu Ruochu As long as I refuse to admit it, what can I do? If the mother and daughter don¡¯t want to draw blood, Gu Ruochu would never force them to do it. Zhou Yunxi knew that once Gu Ruochu found out the truth, it would be over. ¡°What if I don¡¯t? ¡± Gu Ruochu watched the mother and daughter¡¯s emotional breakdown and slowly moved her tongue around the words, enjoying the pleasure of pushing the two to the extreme. Zhou Yunxi was so angry that her entire body was trembling. She had already lowered her face, so why would Gu Ruochu not let them go? ¡°I really regret giving birth to a thing like you. You¡¯RE SELFISH AND VICIOUS! ¡± She¡¯s vicious? She¡¯s selfish? Ayer of coldness shed across Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes. If she had known that this mother and daughter pair would be difficult to deal with, she would have said, ¡°you¡¯re the only one who gave birth to Gu Yanwei. I don¡¯t object to you saying that she¡¯s a thing. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s you, you¡¯re the thing! ¡± Gu Yanwei threw the adoption certificate at Gu Ruochu¡¯s face in excitement. Her actions and actions were extremely insulting. ¡°Gu Yanwei, don¡¯t go too far. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s provocation had once again aroused her anger. Sheughed coldly as she tore a few pieces of the adoption certificate and stepped on them. Gu Yanwei was so frightened by her stance that she took a step back. There were more and more people around her which emboldened her a lot. She could not possibly hit someone in front of so many people, right? ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s going too far. You tore the adoption certificate yourself. You know that it¡¯s fake so you¡¯re feeling guilty, right? ¡± Gu Yanwei¡¯s hand was restrained as soon as she finished speaking. Her long hair was pulled by someone and she staggered forward. Her face was already imprinted with a palm print. ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death today, a woman who likes to Brag. Aren¡¯t you very arrogant? ¡± Gu Ruochu could not tolerate this mother-daughter pair at all. She had only wanted to prove herself, but in the end, each of them was crazier than thest. Do you like craziness I¡¯ll show them how crazy I am. Zhou Yunxi wanted to stop them, but unfortunately, she was very dizzy. ¡°I¡¯m a pest? I¡¯m addicted to lying and I¡¯m a slut? Are you pure and wless? ¡± Gu Ruochu pped her fiercely. Her hand that was grabbing her hair began to lose control. Gu Yanwei felt as if her hair was about to be pulled out by Gu Ruochu¡¯s roots. Her Scalp hurt. Chapter 387

Chapter 387: Chapter 391. Thank you for your hard work

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Let go of me! Let go of me! ¡± The louder she shouted, the harder Gu Ruochu tugged at her. Gu Yanwei wailed in pain as tears streamed down her face. However, Gu Ruochu seemed to have fallen into a demonic state. One after another, she was pped so hard that her nose and tears flowed down her face. ¡°You mother and daughter are shameless. Shameless. ¡± Zhou Yunxi gritted her teeth and pounced towards Gu Ruochu. However, Gu Ruochu pushed her away with one hand. Zhou Yunxi fell to the ground once again and began to regret provoking Gu Ruochu. ¡°Get out of my way. If you have nothing else to do, stand aside. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s heart sank when he saw Gu Ruochu¡¯s reddened eyes and clenched teeth when he arrived. ¡°Mr. Huo, you¡¯re finally here. Look... ¡± Special Assistant Li Tezhu looked at the woman who had been beaten into a pig¡¯s head and could not speak. It was indeed better not to provoke a woman so easily. Huo Nanchen had already hugged Gu Ruochu from behind. Gu Yanwei then stumbled and struggled to break free. ¡°Let go of me! ¡± Gu Ruochu began to struggle desperately when she felt someone approaching. However, the other party held her even tighter. Huo Nanchen looked at her and felt his heart ache. He rested his Chin on her shoulder and said, ¡°don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t be afraid. ¡± She trembled and lost all her strength. She was about to kneel on the ground when the strong arm around her waist pulled her up. ¡°Madam! ¡± Gu Ruochuy limply in Huo Nanchen¡¯s arms. Her hands were numb from the pain. Her entire body was still trembling but she gritted her teeth and tried her best to control her copsing emotions. ¡°Mrs. Huo, would you like to apply some medicine to your hands? ¡± The nurse had already brought the medicine over. Huo Nanchen hugged her and sat beside her. His face was dark as he held her Red Palm. The nurse began to apply the medicine carefully. The other nurses pulled Gu Yanwei to apply the medicine but she pushed them away coldly and used a tissue to wipe away her tears. ¡°since you don¡¯t want to apply the medicine, don¡¯t apply it, ¡± Huo Nanchen said calmly. His gaze then fell back on Gu Ruochu, ¡°what exactly happened? ¡± ¡°She... ¡± Gu Ruochu told her the whole story. Hearing this, Li Tezhu furrowed his brows and quickly picked up the adoption certificate from the ground. Huo Nanchen hugged the person in his arms tightly and his gaze became gentler, ¡°do you want to know your background? ¡± ¡°My father is not a rapist. These mother and daughter have used me as a shield for so many years and are still unwilling to ept it. Even now, they still want to nder me. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s emotions had gradually calmed down, but she did not regret treating Zhou Yunxi and her daughter this way. She had endured this mother and daughter for a long time. She had initially thought that they were biological mother and daughter, but now she realized that they were all liars. She was not the daughter of a rapist! ¡°since they refuse to admit it, why don¡¯t we just take out the blood and have it tested? ¡± Huo Nanchen pinched her chin ¡°I think that this blood test will remind her of who your parents are. The results of the blood test shouldn¡¯t be out so soon. Madam Zhou will have to wait until she gets the results. ¡± Zhou Yunxi wanted to resist, but Huo Nanchen did not want to talk to her at all. This was a hospital after all. This kind of disguised imprisonment was too arrogant. However, Huo Nanchen gave her a very legitimate reason to stay in the hospital for treatment. Gu Ruochu¡¯s feelings wereplicated. She did not know what she was thinking or what kind of results she wanted. ¡°I still have to return to the set. ¡± Gu Ruochu loosened her grip on his sleeve. Her voice was a little hoarse, ¡°I¡¯m fine now. I¡¯ll go back after filming. ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it too perfunctory to coax me like this? Mrs. Huo, you¡¯re a director, but you don¡¯t know how to act convincingly? ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s aura had yet to dissipate. Although there was a smile on his face, it was not really gentle. Chapter 388

Chapter 388: Chapter 392: Nowhere to hide

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Thinking that he was probably still angry about what had happened in the afternoon, Gu Ruochu raised her head and kissed him on the Chin It was rare for her to speak in a gentle voice, ¡°I¡¯m not acting in front of you. Don¡¯t tell me that you like a wife who acts in front of you all day? Stop fooling around and go home obediently. I¡¯ll be back soon after filming. Go back with Uncle Wang. ¡± He was clearly not satisfied and kissed her again in front of so many people. Gu Ruochu hugged his neck in shock and felt as if her body was about to sink. His hand wrapped around her waist and the kiss deepened. Gu Ruochu felt as if she was going crazy. He could still kiss her like this in front of so many people. The kiss became more and more vicious and she felt as if her entire body was about to sink. However, she had nowhere to hide and her hand was still hurting. The people around her quickly dispersed. By the time he had finished kissing and raised his head, he had already picked her up. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back to the production team. Your luggage has been packed and sent to the production team. ¡± Gu Ruochu quietlyid on his shoulder and did not say a word. Her hand still hurt a little. After applying the medicine, she only felt a little numb. Gu Ruochu was so tired that she fell asleep as soon as she was sent to the car. The car drove steadily. Huo Nanchen reached out and gently scratched her nose. His heart was indescribably soft. The hospital was more than two hours away from the crew. Gu Ruochu had slept for almost three hours in addition to the traffic jam. Huo Nanchen read the text message from Wang Gang and knew that she was going to Ning city soon. The crew had already booked a hotel and a flight. Hence, he had woken her up half an hour earlier. ¡°Ruo Chu, we¡¯re here. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make so much noise. ¡± Gu Ruochu nudged him. Her entire body felt so soft that she did not want to move. How could he bear to wake her up when he saw her like this? All he wanted to do was hug her in his arms. Huo Nanchen patiently continued to wake her up and said softly, ¡°honey, it¡¯s almost time for you to gather. If you don¡¯t get down, your director will rush you. Hmm? Be Good, get up quickly. ¡± Gu Ruochu was extremely annoyed by the noise in her ears. She pped the person beside her away but was caught. Huo Nanchen¡¯s teeth were about to itch. Is this woman challenging me? She did not want me to film any stupid scenes in the first ce. If this continues, I won¡¯t be able to go anywhere. Uncle Wang felt that he had been tortured. Can you imagine how it felt when that always-strange boss suddenly used a childish voice to wake up his wife. He wanted to stifle hisughter as he felt that his worldview had been refreshed by these two. After calling her for half an hour, the car finally arrived at the assembly point of the film crew. Gu Ruochu finally opened her eyes, unable to bear the disturbance. ¡°Huo Nanchen, you¡¯re so annoying, stop calling me! ¡± There was a pillow in the car. The woman who had been woken up was so angry that she raised the pillow and smashed it at him several times before she finally remembered where she was. ¡°Are you no longer angry? ¡± Huo Nanchen tugged at his cor He leaned forward slightly, ¡°I told you to get up and not miss the ne. What¡¯s wrong with that? Your husband is very upset about smashing your husband like that. I was the one who had to clean up the mess that you had gotten into at the hospital today. Is this how you treat your husband? ¡± Gu Ruochubed her long hair with her fingers and coughed softly in embarrassment, ¡°I¡¯m a little sleepy. Don¡¯t mind me. ¡± She did not dare to give him a kiss so easily, but she still smoothed his fur. Perhaps because she had been shooting a few night scenes recently, she did not get enough sleep. ¡°Come here. ¡± His cold, dark eyes stared at her. Gu Ruochu was already sitting on the seat. She moved forward and was about to sit on hisp when she kissed his left Cheek. Chapter 389

Chapter 389: Chapter 393 teased him without batting an eyelid

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. The crew is waiting for me. I¡¯ll get off first. ¡± Huo Nanchen was just about to turn the tables when the car door opened and a chill swept over him. Gu Ruochu had already gotten out of the car with a faint smile on her face. She waved her hand and bid him farewell. Huo Nanchen ced his hand on the window of the car. His wedding ring shimmered faintly in the darkness of the night. Vixens usually appear on their faces, but she was a little vixen who only had nine lives. She teased him without batting an eyelid. Uncle Wang paused for a moment before he quickly drove away. ¡°RUO CHU! ¡± Chu Xin jogged over when she saw that Huo Nanchen had left. ¡°Have you gone home to pack your things? I thought that you had gone off on your own! ¡± It was only when she saw Huo Nanchen¡¯s car that she could vaguely make out that he had gone home. ¡°I haven¡¯t gone anywhere. I¡¯ve gone back to pack some things on my own. ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and wait for our flight. It¡¯s about time. ¡± Gu Ruochu nced at her watch before she and Chu Xin walked towards Wang Gang¡¯s direction. Wang Gang was still talking about his part with Jin Ye. He turned around and smiled at Gu Ruochu. ¡°Have you packed your things? ¡± ¡°Yes, sorry to have kept you waiting. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, there¡¯s still time. ¡± The group quickly boarded the ne and flew to Ning City. It was alreadyte at night when they arrived in Ning City. The crew took their number tes and found their room to put their luggage away. It was almost time to wash up and go to bed. Gu Ruochu could not fall asleep after a nap in the car. She rolled around on the bed a few times before she took out her phone to look at it. The night was slightly cold and red wine was flowing in her ss. Gu Ruochu opened her Weibo and found that many people had tagged her online. They were all looking forward to and supporting Jin Ye¡¯s ancient drama, ¡°when the plum tree falls to its end¡± . This story was about three childhood sweethearts who had grown up together. The female lead, Su ran, waited for the crown prince, Xie Cheng, to return. However, she still married the crown prince under pressure from all sides. In the end, Su ran waited for the crown prince, who was already a general, to return. However, he still passed away. Gu Ruochu had been thoroughly moved by this story ever since she had received the script. Hence, she had put in a lot of effort in filming it. In the past, she had also wanted to win an international award in the field of directing. However, after experiencing some things, she did not know if she would continue to pursue this dream. Even if she did leave as she wished, she could not take the initiative to expose herself in his field of vision for the rest of her life. She would only be courting death. The crew rushed to a film and television attraction in Ning City. As the male and female leads, Jin Ye and Lin Wanyi each got into a car apanied by their respective teams. The other crew members also got into several cars The group departed in an imposing manner. ¡°Ruo Chu, did you and Huo Nanchen have a fight? ¡± Chu Xin grabbed Gu Ruochu as soon as she got into the car and asked, ¡°actually, you don¡¯t have to fight with him over Yichen. Yichen doesn¡¯t want to see this kind of situation at all. ¡± ¡°there are always conflicts between husband and wife. It¡¯s normal for them to fight asionally. ¡± Gu Ruochu patted Chu Xin¡¯s shoulderfortingly, ¡°I¡¯m confident, don¡¯t worry. ¡± ¡°I heard from you that there would be a new wedding. You¡¯ll definitely be the most beautiful bride by then. ¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know once you¡¯re here. ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me. I¡¯m already looking at the bridesmaids¡¯ dresses. ¡± Ruo Chu could not help butugh when she saw that Chu Xin was even more anxious than she was. The film and Television Base here was well-preserved and looked very beautiful. Gu Ruochu returned to the monitor after she had finished speaking with the male and female lead. ¡°ACTION! ¡± Su Rany sickly in deputy Xie¡¯s arms under the burning peach blossoms. She had finally waited for the return of the Crown Prince and general, but her days were numbered. Chapter 390

Chapter 390: Chapter 394 what a sweet Weibo name

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you that day for a long time. Then you left, and I knew you wouldn¡¯te back. ¡± Su Ran seemed to be so tired that she could not speak clearly. ¡°I waited for you for so long that my heart was dead, but you still didn¡¯te. So I knew that you would nevere back. If you don¡¯te back, I don¡¯t have to like you anymore... ¡± In the end, she could not persuade him anymore. She could not wait any longer... ... Xie Cheng hugged her, his hands trembling as he tried to find out that she had stopped breathing. Finally, she cried bitterly, and she finally left. We always remember the oath of eternal love. In the end, we still missed it all. Jin Ye and Lin Wanyi¡¯s scene was passed in one shot. Some people at the scene could even see tears in their eyes. A very young female staff member ran over and asked eagerly. ¡°Director Gu, is this the end? Isn¡¯t this too scary? ¡± ¡°It hasn¡¯t beenpletely decided yet. However, I quite like this ending. ¡± Gu Ruochu opened her Weibo and nned to show a photo of the drama to her fans to feast their eyes on. ¡°Ah, IT¡¯S SO TRAGIC! ¡± Gu Ruochu smiled and the corners of her lips curled into an arc. Her gaze then returned to her own Weibo. Everyone knew that assistant director Gu was about to post on Weibo, so they took out their phones and scrolled through Weibo. Mrs. Huo: ¡°When my long hair reaches my waist, will the general return? ¡°? ¡°When my long hair reaches my waist, I will return triumphantly. ¡°. @ Jin Wanyi ¡°Wow, assistant director Gu¡¯s Weibo is called Mrs. Huo? ¡± ¡°Why does it feel so sweet? Could it be that President Huo secretly used his phone to change it? ¡± ... After filming in a few ces in Ning City, the crew booked everyone¡¯s ne tickets. Everyone was packing up when Gu Ruochu suddenly pulled out the bank card that she had found at the Gu residence. She held it in her hand and took a few nces before looking for an ATM near the hotel to check the bnce. She was in disbelief when she saw the bnce. There was a total of five million on it. When did she have so much money? Gu Ruochu pulled out the card and checked the bank¡¯s transaction records. She realized that someone had been sending her money recently and that the other party had hidden her ount. Who had sent her money Why had the medicine hidden her ount information? Anyone would be shocked if they suddenly found out that they had received an additional sum of money, let alone five million! Gu Ruochu put away her bank card and felt that something was not right. Could it be that Huo Nanchen had given it to her However, the bank was located in the capital city. How could Huo Nanchen possibly apply for a bank card in the capital city when they were in an city They were not stupid! ... At the Huo Corporation ¡°BOSS, this is the blood rtionship report that the hospital has just released. ¡± It took the hospital almost a week to inform them of the results. Huo Nanchen looked away from the name of Mrs. Huo on Weibo. He did not expect her Weibo name to be Mrs. Huo. ¡°Yes. ¡± He took the report and looked at it. ¡°Why is there a blood test report on Gu Yanwei? ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to take the blood of these two people to be tested? That¡¯s why we took it. ¡± Li Tezhu looked innocent. He thought that BOSS did it on purpose. ¡°okay, I know. ¡± Huo Nanchen looked at the time and guessed that Ruo Chu¡¯s flight was about to arrive. Initially, he did not want her to have to face such a situation after a long journey. However, Ruo Chu must be anxious to know something. Special Assistant Li quietly left the room. He took his keys and coat and left the room as well. Gu Ruochu noticed that he was particrly eye-catching among the crowd as soon as she got off the ne. She had just called to say that he would pick her up at the airport and thought that he was just saying that. She did not expect him to arrive on time. Chapter 391

Chapter 391: Chapter 395: Talk About your rtionship with Gu Yanwei

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION There were too many people at the airport. As soon as she squeezed past them, he picked up her luggage and walked to her left to protect her from the crowd. ¡°Are you tired? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± Gu Ruochu got into the car. After driving for half an hour, she realized that she was heading in the wrong direction. ¡°Where are we going? Aren¡¯t we going home? ¡± Her luggage had been taken away by uncle Wang. She had been wondering why Huo Nanchen wanted to drive two cars and had even called Uncle Wang along. ¡°To the hospital. ¡± He calmly spat out these three words, causing her to be stunned. ¡°Why the hospital? ¡± ¡°Did you forget to do a blood test and a DNA test with Zhou Yunxi before you left? Today is the day we get the results. ¡± ¡°The results are out? ¡± Gu Ruochu had been counting the days when the results would be out for the past few days. She was not surprised at all, but she felt a little nervous for some reason. She did not know what she was thinking along the way and did not say another word. When they reached the entrance of the hospital, Gu Ruochu carried her bag and silently followed Huo Nanchen. He suddenly reached out and half-hugged her. Her hand was pressed against his chest and she almost fell because she was wearing high heels. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± He ignored her and half-hugged her tightly as they entered the hospital. Zhou Yunxi and Gu Yanwei had been in the hospital for the past week. Gu Ruochu did not know what Huo Nanchen had done to prevent Zhang Xuan from finding her. That woman was no ordinary person. Zhou Yunxi had been trapped in the hospital for the past few days and she was feeling uneasy, especially today. When she woke up from the hospital bed, she saw the door being pushed open ¡°Gu Ruochu? ¡± Zhou Yunxi hadpletely recovered. Her anger rose when she saw Gu Ruochu¡¯s face but she did not dare to do anything else. She could only look at her with a cold and hateful gaze. ¡°What else do you want? Get lost, I don¡¯t wee you. ¡± ¡°The blood test and DNA report are out. ¡± Huo Nanchen threw the two reports on the bed without a word. ¡°Take a look for yourself, there¡¯s a surprise. ¡± ¡°HMPH, I¡¯m not going to take a look. These are all forged by you and your wife. ¡± Zhou Yunxi felt guilty and refused to admit it. Her eyes stared maliciously at Gu Ruochu. ¡°You won¡¯t even acknowledge your own mother, there will be retribution! ¡± ¡°Even if you don¡¯t look at the truth, it¡¯s still right in front of you. I¡¯m not your daughter. ¡± ¡°You are my child. Don¡¯t think of lying to me about these things! ¡± Zhou Yunxi red at her with hatred in her eyes, causing Gu Ruochu to feel angry. She really wanted to strangle this woman to death and use such words to disgust herself. ¡°You still want to lie to me at this point? ¡± Zhou Yunxi turned her head away and refused to speak to them anymore, ¡°what I¡¯m saying is the truth. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s willing to lie to yourself and others. ¡± ¡°Then what you said at the long corridor of the hospital earlier was all fake? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes were filled with sarcasm, ¡°you¡¯ve made my biological parents¡¯ identities so dirty. How Much Do you hate them? And you still dare to say that you¡¯re my biological mother! ¡± ¡°I can say whatever I want, what do you think you can do about it? ¡± Zhou Yunxi revealed a smug smile, ¡°don¡¯t tell me, I really don¡¯t want to admit that you¡¯re my daughter, disgusting! ¡± ¡°Zhou Yunxi! ¡± Huo Nanchen was not angry, he only patted Gu Ruochu, who had been provoked into anger, ¡°don¡¯t be angry, there are still some surprises that Madam Zhou hasn¡¯t seen yet. ¡± Gu Ruochu nced at him when she heard this and furrowed her brows. She hade to the hospital as soon as she had returned to an Cheng and had not read the two reports. The results would not be out of her expectations anyway. Therefore, she did not understand why Huo Nanchen was keeping her in suspense. ¡°Ms. Zhou, let¡¯s not talk about Ruo Chu¡¯s rtionship with you. Let¡¯s talk about Gu Yanwei¡¯s rtionship with you. ¡± Chapter 392

Chapter 392: Di 396 was not a mother-daughter rtionship

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo Nanchen exuded a cold and stern aura. ¡°The blood test and DNA report urately determined that you and Gu Yanwei are not mother and daughter. ¡± Like a bomb dropped on the calm surface of ake, it instantly exploded. ¡°In other words... ¡± Huo Nanchen looked at him, his thin lips revealing chilling words. ¡°Gu Yanwei is not your biological daughter. ¡± Zhou Yunxi¡¯s first reaction was tough and look at them as if she was looking at a fool. ¡°Of course she is not my daughter. She was adopted by me when Ruo Chu was a few years old. Don¡¯t try to trick me with these words. ¡± ¡°Yes, the blood test and DNA test also showed that you are not rted to Gu Yanwei by blood. Your biological rtionship with her is zero. Of course, so is Ruo Chu. ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at him in shock... ... The smile on Zhou Yunxi¡¯s face gradually disappeared. She could tell that he was not testing her. Her eyes were filled with disbelief and shock. She suddenly pounced on the test report on the bed, trembling. She opened her eyes wide and looked at it clearly. The test results were clearly written on it. Zhou Yunxi and Gu Yanwei¡¯s DNA test showed that their biological rtionship was 0.024% and their biological rtionship with Gu Ruochu was 0.165. The two sets of data were close to zero, which meant that the two daughters were not her biological children. What was going on? Zhou Yunxi felt as if she had fallen into an ice cer. Her entire body trembled as she felt a chill run down her spine. Her mind went nk Gu Yanwei is not her biological daughter How is that possible How is that possible! This time, even Gu Ruochu was shocked. She had thought that Gu Yanwei was Zhou Yunxi¡¯s biological daughter, but it turned out that she was not. It seemed that even Zhou Yunxi herself had been misled. ¡°Zhou Yunxi, who are my parents? Where did you get me? ¡± Gu Ruochu furrowed her brows and stepped forward to interrogate her coldly. Zhou Yunxi felt as if she was going crazy. She read the report over and over again, but when Gu Ruochu grabbed her shoulder and hurt her, she timidly said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know anymore! How could this be, how could this be! ¡± ¡°You¡¯re not my biological children, so where are my children? Where are my children? ¡± Zhou Yunxi began to pull at her hair, ¡°where is my daughter... ¡± Who is Gu Ruochu Who is Gu Yanwei? Zhou Yunxi felt as if she was going crazy! She thought back to the child incident over and over again. From the moment her daughter was born until the end, every single step seemed to be correct. So how could Gu Yanwei not be her biological daughter? The IV bottle that Zhou Yunxi was holding had been pulled into a mess. Blood was poured down the tube. Gu Ruochu was shocked and subconsciously took a step back. She stepped on Huo Nanchen and fell. He pulled her into his arms. ¡°Doctor, quickly call a doctor! ¡± When the doctor heard the news, he rushed over and realized that the patient seemed to have been greatly stimted. He had just reached out his hand when she violently flung it away and let out a shrill cry. The few nurses could not restrain her and the doctor could only give her a sedative. Zhou Yunxi suddenly got up from the bed in a frenzy. She scratched the nurses around her and fell to the ground. The loud thud of her fall was shocking to the eyes. ¡°HURRY UP AND LEAVE! ¡± Gu Ruochu was a little afraid of this Zhou Yunxi. She red at her with her eyes wide open. Huo Nanchen held her in one arm as he opened the door of the ward and blocked Zhou Yunxi who had rushed over. Zhou Yunxi mmed her head against the door and her fingers even scratched the door with blood. ¡°Gu Bo, you¡¯re a madman, YOU¡¯RE A MADMAN! I really didn¡¯t expect you to be so ruthless. I¡¯ve lost, I¡¯ve lost, ah... ¡± Chapter 393

Chapter 393: Chapter 397

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She kept calling out this name. Her crying andughing expressions frightened many doctors and nurses. It seemed that Zhou Yunxi was not only mentally ill, she was also mentally ill. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her? ¡± Gu Ruochu saw that Zhou Yunxi hadpletely broken down. She could not figure out what had happened either. Zhou Yunxi seemed to be very surprised by the fact that Gu Yanwei was not her biological daughter and had even received a great shock. ¡°We¡¯ll ask her again when she¡¯s recovered. ¡± Huo Nanchen put his arm around her shoulder, ¡°let¡¯s go sit by the side for a while, you¡¯re tired. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Gu Ruochu leaned against his shoulder and sat for a while. She did not stand up until the doctor came out, ¡°doctor, may I ask how is her condition? ¡± ¡°Madam Zhou¡¯s mental state is not very good, I think we should check her mental state. Her current condition is not very optimistic. ¡± Gu Ruochu nodded, ¡°can I go in and take a look? ¡± The doctor hesitated, ¡°It¡¯s best not to let the patient receive too much stimtion. I suggest that Mrs. Huo should note into contact with her. At the moment, it seems that she might have a sudden mental illness because of the psychological stimtion. As soon as someonees near her, she will go insane.¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart sank. She did not expect things to turn out this way. ¡°By the way, Mrs. Zhou keeps calling out Gu Bo¡¯s name. May I ask if Gu Bo is rted to Mrs. Huo and this Mrs. Zhou? If this person is around, it might be of some help to Mrs. Zhou¡¯s illness. ¡± Gu Bo? ¡°He¡¯s Mrs. Zhou¡¯s ex-husband. He disappeared a long time ago because he was avoiding gambling debts. ¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing we can do. ¡± The doctor felt regretful and pushed up his sses, ¡°I have other patients to take my leave first. If there¡¯s anything you need, you can call me anytime. ¡± ¡°alright, thank you, Doctor. ¡± Gu ruochu watched as the doctor left. She did not understand why Zhou Yunxi would suddenly mention Gu Bo. In the past, she had never heard Zhou Yunxi take the initiative to mention Gu Bo. asionally, she would even grit her teeth. ¡°Let gu Yanwei go back. Otherwise, the Ning family wille knocking on our door again. ¡± ¡°MM. ¡± She looked a little dejected Huo Nanchen thought that she had lost information about her biological parents. ¡°leave the matter to me. Your parents will eventually find out. Zhou Yunxi suddenly mentioned Gu Bo today. Perhaps Gu Bo is the key to unlocking your identity. ¡± ¡°Gu Bo has disappeared for so many years. How could we possibly find him? ¡± Gu Ruochu shook her head. ¡°actually, I don¡¯t really want to know who my biological parents are. I¡¯m not the daughter of a rapist. No one would dare to insult me with this matter. It doesn¡¯t matter who my parents are anymore. Let¡¯s just leave it to fate. ¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m enough as long as you have me. ¡± He reached out and caressed her head, gently kissing her hair. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but she began to feel lost. Many times, the person or thing that she had thought she had, in the end, she realized that she had never had it before. ¡°Let¡¯s go home. ¡± As soon as she said these words, she felt a warmth behind her. The person leaned over and picked her up. A calm and steady voice sounded above her head. ¡°Alright. ¡± Mother Zhang saw that the atmosphere was much better than when her wife had left. She felt a little more at ease. ¡°Young Madam, my wife has just returned from her trip and said that she had eaten. She asked the two of you to eat alone. Don¡¯t worry about her. ¡± Huo Nanchen nodded and turned to look at her, ¡°do you want to eat first? ¡± Gu Ruochu was puzzled by the question. What did he mean by ¡®do you want to eat first¡¯ It sounded strange. Could it be that they had other things to do? Chapter 394

Chapter 394: Chapter 398: A cat whose fur has exploded

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu only vaguely remembered something when she saw his deep eyes. She had been away for a few days and someone might have lost control after staying in an empty room for so long. ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll eat first. ¡± Gu Ruochu pushed him away with an unnatural expression. She looked a little shy and surprised him, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°NOTHING! ¡± She realized that her reaction was a little intense and felt awkward instead. It was as if she had misunderstood something. Could it be that he was not referring to that? Huo Nanchen saw through her thoughts as soon as he saw her reaction. He suddenly clicked his tongue and said, ¡°mydy, you¡¯re not thinking of doing anything bad to me, are you? ¡± Fortunately, there was no one around. Gu Ruochu looked at him calmly and said, ¡°when a Yin sees a Yin, your mind is filled with these things. Don¡¯t nder me. ¡± He nced at her indifferently and replied coldly, ¡°mm, since you¡¯ve exposed me, I have nothing to hide. Mrs. Huo, let¡¯s go upstairs and do it. ¡± Gu Ruochu felt her waist tighten and she was being carried on her shoulder. She really regretted provoking a certain someone! The bedroom opened and she was carried and ced on the bed. What followed was a warm, long-sleeved body. The taut muscles on her body were faintly discernible under her white shirt. What was even more seductive was his voice. ¡°Ruo Chu, have you missed me these past few days? HMM? ¡± A low, Husky, sexy voice rang in her ears. Every nerve in her body seemed to have been stirred up by him, trembling horribly. He reached out and rubbed the flesh on her chest, causing her entire body to go limp and powerless. Gu Ruochu did not even have the strength to stop him. ¡°stop touching me! I don¡¯t have it! ¡± ¡°really? Then let me check it out. ¡± He had the leisure to torture her once. That feeling almost drove her crazy. She was in a daze and the person on top of her was pressing down on her. ¡°Huo Nanchen, I told you to eat first. GET DOWN FROM THERE! ¡± ¡°I gave you a chance to eat just now, but you¡¯ve already given it up. That¡¯s why it¡¯s toote now. ¡± Huo Nanchen reached out and took out a box of condoms from the bedside. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Madam, Save Your strength forter. ¡± She had called him by his name, which clearly displeased him. In the end, he could only call her hubby, calling him hubby in all sorts of fancy ways. In the face of such a pervert, ruo Chu really wanted to kick him to death. After everything was over, the nket covered Gu Ruochu¡¯s shoulders and wrapped around her naked body. Gu Ruochu¡¯s back was facing him and she had almost curled up in the corner of the bed. Her hair fell down as if she was protecting herself and she did not move at all. He still did not let her go. He deliberately leaned forward and whispered into her ear, ¡°honey, do you want me to bring you a mirror? Look at how you¡¯re shaking now. Is it thatfortable? ¡± ¡°GET LOST! GET LOST! ¡± She kicked him with a trembling leg. She did not need to turn around to see the evil look on his face. Unfortunately, her legs were very sore and she did not have much strength to lift them up. ¡°Madam, mother wants us to go down and eat. ¡± Huo Nanchen would not let her go so easily. He purposely rubbed her ear and it sounded like a demon¡¯s voice in Gu Ruochu¡¯s ears. He deliberately stuck close to her and used his fingers to slowlyb her long hair, ¡°you¡¯ve been busy for so long and you¡¯re hungry, Huh? ¡± ¡°Nonsense, why would mother want us to go down and eat! ¡± Mother Zhang clearly said that Madam had already eaten. ruo Chu thought angrily, ¡°IF I don¡¯t want to eat anymore, you can eat by yourself! ¡± This angry look was like a cat whose fur had exploded. Chapter 395

Chapter 395: Chapter 399: What should I do in the future

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The man behind her suddenlyughed and leaned close to her ear to kiss her His voice was low and sexy, ¡°are you stupid or not? That¡¯s because I told mom that we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time... so I had to impatiently do that. It should be settled at around one o¡¯clock. Mom didn¡¯te downstairs so that you wouldn¡¯t be embarrassed. ¡± Gu Ruochu:¡±...¡± It turns out that all of this was premeditated. She had fallen for his trick. He actually told his elders about this. How was she going to face Qi ru in the future? ¡°You can go down yourself. Let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll have the face to face your mother! ¡± Gu Ruochu was even more furious. She had no intention of going downstairs today. Huo Nanchen knew that she did not have much face so he kissed her on the left Cheek, ¡°alright, I¡¯ll get someone to bring your food up. You¡¯re already married, why are you still so shy? What are you going to do in the future? ¡± Gu Ruochu was Sullen and did not n to have any further interaction with this person. After teasing her enough, Huo Nanchen got up and put on his clothes. Then, he dug her out from under the nket. No matter how much she resisted, he put on her clothes one by one. ¡°get lost and stop pretending to be a big-tailed Wolf! ¡± The moment the nket was lifted, the naked person exploded on the spot. He had even lifted her nket! At this moment, no matter how much the person in his arms threw a Tantrum, Huo Nanchen was exceptionally gentle and refined. He patiently helped her put on her clothes. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯m a big-tailed Wolf. I don¡¯t need to pretend anymore, do I? ¡± He kissed her still red face. ¡°Ruo Chu, I¡¯vee to the airport to pick you up today. Remember toe pick me up every time Ie back from a business trip, understand? ¡± Gu Ruochu awkwardly turned her face away and ignored him. Her angry look made her look even more vivid and radiant. He simply loved her little attitude. ¡°Alright, be good. Don¡¯t be angry. Mom will think that we¡¯re fighting againter. ¡±HuooNanchenn pinched her face.Shee could only get down from his body and went downstairs without waiting for him. Gu Ruochu did not raise her head much during the meal. She always felt that she could not face her elders. Qi Ru could guess what her daughter-inw was thinking. She smiled and did not mention anything. She only said one thing, ¡°didn¡¯t Nanchen say that he was going to hold a new weddingst time? How are the preparations going? ¡± A wedding? ¡°It¡¯s been dyed. ¡± Huo Nanchen replied without waiting for Gu Ruochu to speak. She looked at him in surprise. She never thought that he would still want to continue. His obsession to hold a new wedding was even deeper than hers. Qi Ru had obviously guessed that he was willing to dy the wedding. She smiled faintly, ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s dyed. We¡¯ll have more time to prepare for the wedding. Hurry up and set a date so that I can make preparations. ¡± ¡°got it. ¡± Gu Ruochu continued to eat calmly. For some reason, she had a feeling that this wedding would nevere again. ¡°By the way, where are your marriage certificates? ¡± Qi Ru seemed to have remembered something. ¡°Didn¡¯t you put your marriage certificates in my room after you got your marriage certificates? I had gone to look for them but I didn¡¯t see them. ¡± The couple had not been on good terms back then. Old Madam Huo had hidden their marriage certificates in her room, afraid that they would take the marriage certificates and divorce on a whim. Ruo Chu turned to look at the man beside her, her eyes filled with confusion. To be honest, she had never seen that thing before. Huo nanchen ced the food into Ruo Chu¡¯s bowl, his brows did not even move as he casually said, ¡°that certificate? I¡¯ve already burned it, it¡¯s already dust. ¡± This time, everyone looked at him in astonishment. Burning the marriage certificate? Chapter 396:

Chapter 396: Chapter 400, Yang Xi

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Is there any other use for this besides a divorce? Since it¡¯s useless to keep it, why not burn it to save space? ¡± ¡°...¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s face was full of question marks. Why did she still have the illusion that there was no way to refute it? Qi Ru was stunned for a moment before sheughed so hard that she could not even straighten her back. This reason was simply too convincing. ¡°...¡± ¡°when the plum blossoms fall¡± was about to finish filming and the basic work wasing to an end. Gu Ruochu had been visiting the an entertainmentpany for the past few days. The media had spected that the twopanies would have a new coboration and would invest in a brand-new movie together. Gu Ruochu happened to bump into a familiar-looking person when she came out of the bathroom. That person frowned at her and quickly remembered that this was the man who had taken Ning Tangxi away from the Huo family? Yang Ziyu did not expect to meet Gu Ruochu here either. He had always thought that the people at the bottom of the hierarchy were scheming and scheming. He averted his gaze and brushed past Gu Ruochu with a cold expression. Gu Ruochu did not mind. She was someone she did not know in the first ce. After finishing her work with Wang Gang, she went straight to the underground parking lot and nned to drive home. Suddenly, the quiet parking lot was filled with the sound of an argument. Gu Ruochu heard that the sound was simr to Yang Xi¡¯s. She had not intended to meddle in other people¡¯s business, so she walked towards the source of the sound. Sure enough, Yang Xi seemed to be arguing with a very tall man. Moreover, she felt that the figure was somewhat familiar. ¡°Yang Ziyu, have you gone mad? ¡± Yang Ziyu grabbed Yang Xi¡¯s wrist and sneered, ¡°I have gone mad. Yang Xi, haven¡¯t you always been moring to marry me? Now that you¡¯ve finally gotten what you wanted, why are you still pretending to be noble? Are you deliberately pping me in the face by running away from the engagement? ¡± Yang Xi¡¯s wrist hurt from being grabbed by him However, there was still only a cold and bright smile on her face. ¡°My dear brother, haven¡¯t you always said that it¡¯s incest if we¡¯re brother and sister together In the past, you hated me so much, and now you¡¯re saying that you want to get married. What are you doing now Howe Ning Tangxi got pregnant by another man, and you¡¯re still a poor spare tire that she disdains?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a loud pnded on Yang Xi¡¯s face. The parking garage returned to silence. Yang Xi looked at the man in front of her in disbelief. She reached out to touch her swollen face and instantly froze on the spot. It had been so many years. Even when their rtionship was at its worst, Yang Ziyu had never hit her. Yang Ziyu also did not expect himself to hit Yang Xi. After all, no matter how much he hated Yang Xi, he would never be so bad as to hit her. ¡°Yang Xi, no matter how pathetic Tang Xi is, she¡¯s better than someone like you whoes knocking on her door. Do you need me to remind you how bad your reputation is in an Cheng? You can¡¯t evenpare to Tang Xi¡¯s little finger. ¡± Yang Ziyu looked at her pale face and instantly regretted it. However, he quickly changed his expression to one of sarcasm. Doesn¡¯t she deserve it Who asked her to humiliate Tang Xi like this. Yang Xi¡¯s tears immediately flowed out. Ever since she was young, she had always been doted on by her parents and brothers. Whenever she felt the urge to cry, she would cry. Whenever she wanted tough, she wouldugh as she pleased. This was also one of the reasons why Yang Ziyu hated her. No matter how sad he was, he could not cry like her. In the Yang family, he could not evenugh without being careful. ¡°Xiao Xi? ¡± In the midst of the stalemate, Yang Xi heard Gu Ruochu¡¯s voice. Her beautiful eyes were still filled with tears. When she saw Gu Ruochu, she pounced on her like a child, ¡°Ruo Chu... ¡± Chapter 397

Chapter 397: Chapter 401: What Are you doing here

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Hearing her sobbing voice, Gu Ruochu pulled her into her arms, ¡°don¡¯t cry, you won¡¯t look pretty if you cry. Take my car home. ¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go home. ¡± She was still sobbing. Yang Xi was no longer as arrogant and domineering as before. She was now as obedient as a child and clung to Gu Ruochu, refusing to let go. ¡°Gu Ruochu, I don¡¯t think you need to interfere in my affairs, right? ¡±YanggZiyuu stared coldly atGuuRuochuu.Hiss gaze was as cold as ice, ¡°are you going to interfere in everything rted toTangxii? ¡± Gu Ruochu had a slight liking for Yang Ziyu because of what he had said to Ning Tangxi back at the Huo family home. But now, she hadpletely lost all feelings for this person. ¡°Why should I care about you? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m taking Xiao Xi away? If you have the ability, let Ning Tangxi fight me face-to-face. What¡¯s the point of hiding behind a spare tire? Are you afraid that your glorious idea of being a mistress will be exposed andughed at? ¡± Gu Ruochu led her people away and Yang Ziyu did not chase after her. His expression turned extremely ugly. Gu Ruochu was right. He was a spare tire and Ning Tangxi was also a mistress in a sense. In the car, Yang Xi sniffled and sobbed as she pulled out a tissue. ¡°I¡¯m not going to cry for these scumbags! ¡± Gu Ruochu could not help butugh when she saw that Yang Xi had deliberately turned around again. ¡°Mm, I¡¯m not going to cry for them. ¡± She wiped her tears away Yang Xi slowly calmed down. ¡°Ruo Chu, didn¡¯t I break up with Huo Zirui on that blind datest time? ¡± My parents are forcing me to get married again, and the person I¡¯m going to marry is that man just now. I don¡¯t know anything about his engagement ceremony. I ran out without even thinking about it.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Yang Ziyu your brother? Did your father ask you to marry him? ¡± ¡°My father adopted him when I was young. I don¡¯t know how he managed to take control of our family¡¯s business all these years. Unfortunately, my father was still very assured of him and did not see his wild ambitions clearly. ¡± Even now, he was still forcing her to marry this scum. ¡°I admit that I was ignorant and liked her when I was young, so I¡¯ve always stuck to being his little tail. It¡¯s probably because men are inherently despicable. They would easily get disdain and chase after those who can¡¯t! ¡± Gu Ruochu suddenly did not know how to console her. The marriage of a family always had to sacrifice one¡¯s own happiness. At the very least, they could not make their own decisions about their marriage. This was the tragedy of being the daughter of a wealthy family. When they reached the door of the Yang family home, Gu Ruochu initially wanted to go straight home. However, she could not resist Yang Xi¡¯s pleas and had no choice but to follow her in. ¡°Mrs. Huo, why are you so free today? ¡± Yang Chen buttoned his sunsses on his cor and revealed a friendly smile. He then stroked his little sister¡¯s head, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? Why is your face so wrinkled? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send Xiaoxi home. ¡± Gu Ruochu followed the siblings into the House and realized that the atmosphere was not quite right. Yang Nuo, who was sitting at the head of the house, had a dark expression on his face. He was stunned when he saw Gu Ruochu. ¡°Mrs. Huo? ¡± ¡°Hello, Mrs. Yang. ¡± The guests had not left yet. They had been discussing something in a low voice just a moment ago, but it became much quieter when they entered the house. ¡°Father, why are there so many people at home? ¡± Yang Ziyu obviously did not know that his father had already arranged an engagement ceremony for his sister at lightning speed. His target was still his adopted son. Yang Ziyu stood at the side. When Yang Xi saw Ning Tangxi, her face turned cold. ¡°Ning Tangxi, what are you doing here? ¡± Chapter 398

Chapter 398: Chapter 402: What¡¯s wrong with me and an Shaosi

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Ning Tangxi felt a little ufortable On second thought, she felt that she shouldn¡¯t be so guilty. ¡°It¡¯s been many years since I¡¯ve seen President Yang and his wife, and I happened to bump into Ziyu on the way, so I stopped by to pay him a visit. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that today would be your engagement party, and Ziyu didn¡¯t tell me either. I¡¯ll make up for the present. ¡± ¡°A weasel paying a new year¡¯s visit to a chicken. You have no good intentions! ¡± ¡°You still have the nerve to talk about others! ¡± Yang Nuo¡¯s pent-up anger finally exploded. She mmed the table hard. ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on between you and that an Shaosi! ¡± An Shaosi? Yang Xi widened her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s going on between me and young master an? ¡± ¡°your brother has already told me what¡¯s going on between you and young master an, and you still want to deny it in front of me? ¡± ¡°UNFILIAL DAUGHTER! SLUT! ¡± ¡°Dad, what nonsense are you spouting! ¡± Yang Chen finally couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. No matter how angry he was, he couldn¡¯t insult Xiao Xi like this. Madam Yang could only cry silently on the side. Yang Ziyu stood on the side. He didn¡¯t care about anything else, as if he was just an indifferent spectator. Yang Xi¡¯s gaze shifted to Ning Tangxi again. She could see the guilty look in her eyes. Although it was only for a moment, she saw it clearly. Yang Xi felt a chill in her heart. What exactly did this woman say to this madman, Yang Ziyu? Yang Ziyu sneered with contempt in his eyes. ¡°No wonder you were always eager to marry me, but now you¡¯re putting on airs and are unwilling to do so. It turns out that you¡¯ve already hooked up with that yboy. ¡± ¡°Dad, I have nothing to do with an Shaosi. ¡± Although Yang Xi did not want to marry Yang Ziyu, she still needed to salvage her reputation in front of her father and others. Yang Ziyu scoffed again, ¡°who would believe that? Don¡¯t you know how rotten your reputation is? Do you really think that an Shaosi would fall for you? Who doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯ve been promiscuous since you were 17 years old? I¡¯ve already let bygones be bygones by marrying you. Stop daydreaming! ¡± Yang Xi bit the tip of her tongue and felt the stench of blood. Her heart chilled to the extreme. The people around her also turned contemptuous. ¡°Ziyu, why are you still bringing up the past? ¡± Ning Tangxi seemed to be helpless, ¡°didn¡¯t I say that I¡¯ve already forgotten about it? Don¡¯t bring it up again? ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu, is Xiao Xi your friend? ¡± Ning Tangxi¡¯s gaze had alreadynded on Gu Ruochu. Her gentle smile carried a hint of seduction ¡°I¡¯ve never heard Ziyu mention it before. I didn¡¯t think that the two of you would actually be friends despite having such different personalities. ¡± When she heard this, she did not know if she was mocking the fact that Ruo Chu and Yang Xi were as rotten as a nest of snakes and rats, or if she was trying to probe something. ¡°Xiao Xi is my friend, ¡± Gu ruochu quickly agreed and her smile turned warm and cold ¡°when ites to making friends, if it reallyes down to personality, Yang Ziyu, as an adopted son, has maliciously used Xiao Xi of promiscuity in front of so many people. Let¡¯s not talk about whether promiscuity is real or fake. The fact that he has maliciously humiliated his sister in public is enough to show how disgusting his character is. I didn¡¯t expect Miss Ning to make friends with such a person, did I?¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s usation was rather unpleasant to hear. Ning Tangxi, who had been smiling the whole time, changed her expression. Yang Ziyu immediately reprimanded her, ¡°what do you mean by that? ¡± Saying that he and Ning Tangxi were disgusting? The voices on the stage became even louder as they pointed and pointed at Yang Ziyu. After all, he was just an adopted son. For a man to criticize others like a gossipy woman, that was too tasteless. ¡°Mrs. Huo, this is our family¡¯s business. I hope you will stay out of it. ¡± Yang Nuo reprimanded Gu Ruochu with an old-fashioned expression. He then turned to re at Yang Xi, ¡°marry Ziyu immediately and stay at home for the next few days! ¡± Chapter 399

Chapter 399: Chapter 403: Not Adding insult to injury is already very tasteful

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION This was the first time Gu Ruochu felt that Ning Tangxi had the ability to turn the sky upside down. She was able to sow discord between people at such a young age. Everyone¡¯s current misfortune was all because of this woman called Ning Tangxi. She took a deep breath and slowly said, ¡°director Yang, is Xiao Xi really your biological daughter? You don¡¯t even believe in your own daughter, yet you believe in the discord between two outsiders? What kind of father would be like you? ¡± Perhaps she had hit a sore spot, Yang nuo angrily shouted, ¡°This is my daughter, I can discipline her however I want. I don¡¯t need Mrs. Huo to guide me! Someone, escort Madam Huo Out! ¡± A few servants came over. Of course, Gu Ruochu would not let them go. ¡°Mr. Yang, I really feel sorry for your daughter. ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu, you should go back quickly. I¡¯m fine. ¡± Yang Xi saw the change in her father¡¯s expression and was afraid that Yang nuo would vent his anger on her. The Servant had already grabbed Gu Ruochu¡¯s hand but was stopped by a bone-chilling voice at the door, ¡°let go of my wife. ¡± The Servant was shocked and subconsciously let go of her hand. Ning Tangxi¡¯s gentle expression suddenly cracked when she saw who it was, ¡°Nanchen? ¡± Huo Nanchen acted as if he did not hear her. He only looked at Gu Ruochu and asked in a deep voice, ¡°are you alright? ¡± Gu Ruochu shook her head and automatically walked to Huo Nanchen¡¯s side. She hooked her hand around his trouser leg and asked, ¡°how did you know that I was here? ¡± ¡°How could I not know where you are? ¡± The retort left her speechless. Everyone¡¯s expression changed when they saw huo Nanchen and thought that there would be a good show to watch. In the end, Gu Ruochu merely said calmly, ¡°let¡¯s go. ¡± She was already in a bad mood. After all, she could not interfere in Xiao Xi¡¯s matters and the more she helped, the more chaotic the situation would be. ¡°Alright. ¡± Huo Nanchen held her hand and led her out of the Yang family¡¯s door without anyone noticing. Yang Ziyu did not know why but he felt even more irritated when he saw this scene. His gaze was as cold as ice as he stared at the girl standing in front of him. His words were even more vicious and disgusting. ¡°Yang Xi, do you really think that you can be like Gu Ruochu and hook up with someone like young master an so that you can fall in love with him? Stop Dreaming, he would never fall in love with you. ¡± ¡°whether he falls in love with me or not, that¡¯s my business. ¡± Yang Xi clenched her fingers tightly ¡°I¡¯d rather be his dog than marry you! You¡¯d better not push me too far, or I¡¯ll take off my clothes and lie underneath him like a female dog! I¡¯m guessing that master an wouldn¡¯t mind having another mistress whoes knocking on his door. ¡± ¡°Xiao Xi! ¡± Yang Chen finally could not stand her insulting words. He rushed down and pulled her into his arms, ¡°don¡¯t be like this, I won¡¯t let you get married. Don¡¯t talk about yourself like that! ¡± ¡°Brother! ¡± Yang Xi finally could not hold it in anymore and tears welled up in her eyes. The guests quickly dispersed and Yang Xi was also grounded at home. The atmosphere in the Yang family was a little tense. Yang Nuo had initially nned to allow his adopted son to marry his own daughter, but he had given up because of Yang Xi¡¯s resistance. ... Gu Ruochu stepped out of the door, her mood still heavy. ¡°Nanchen, where¡¯s an Shaosi? ¡± ¡°He went abroad a few days ago. Why? ¡± Huo Nanchen probably knew what had happened to the Yang family but he had nothing to do with it so he did not ask. ¡°I suddenly feel that if young master an were here, he wouldn¡¯t let Yang Xi be bullied like this, right? ¡± Huo Nanchen looked at her with a strange look in his eyes. ¡°young master an will help Yang Xi? Why do I feel that he¡¯s already very tasteful not to add insult to injury? ¡± Chapter 400

Chapter 400: Unfortunately, chapter 404 had brought uncle Wang with it

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION It was not as if there had not been a woman by his side all these years. He would not reject a woman who had offered herself to him on her own ord. However, whenever a woman had any requests for help, he would only watch coldly from the side. Even Gu Ruochu herself felt that this was a little ridiculous. That yboy may have seemed unintentional, but he was dangerous and unbridled. His dark side was still very deep. It was best not to let him interact with Yang Xi too much. He was afraid that if he had nothing to do, he would cause even greater troubleter on. Huo Nanchen could see that she was not paying attention. Before the two of them couldpletely leave, Gu Ruochu was lowered against the wall and kissed by an unbridled kiss. ¡°There¡¯s someone here! ¡± In her panic, she heard some kind ofmotion. Gu Ruochu reached out her hand and hit his shoulder with all her might, but she did not let go. Instead, she led her around a corner. She took a few steps back and was pressed against the wall by the man again. During this time, the kiss did not stop. She wrapped herself around his body like a vine. Ning Tangxi had just arrived when she saw the man and woman kissing on the other side. It was a soul-stirring sight. This was the first time she had seen Huo Nanchen like this. He pressed Gu Ruochu under his body. The aggressive and strong hormonal aura was heart-wrenching and pleasing to the eye, especially when his face was red and his heart was beating. Even though they had not been married for long, there was no need for a man to kiss her on such an asion. Especially when the man who had restrained himself had such a side to him. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that he brought uncle Wang with him. ¡± Gu Ruochu knew what was going through his mind when she heard this sentence. His deep, dark eyes seemed to have lost their rationality. It was as if he was about to drag her into the car. He had to do it. ¡°Let go of me, someone is watching! ¡± Gu Ruochu did not know if there was anyone but she felt that someone¡¯s nerves were very tense. Huo Nanchen imagined the feeling in her body and felt that it could be broken. ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡± Huo Nanchen finally let go of her and held her hand. Gu Ruochu was about to kick her away when the sound of a woman¡¯s high heels stomping on the ground and her voice rang out from behind, ¡°Nanchen, wait a moment, I have something to tell you! ¡± Huo Nanchen acted as if he had not heard anything. When he heard the woman behind him panting and the stubborn sound of her high heels stomping on the ground, Gu Ruochu stopped in her tracks and tugged at his clothes helplessly, ¡°Hey, there¡¯s a woman calling you from behind. Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t hear her? ¡± He nced sideways at her before he stopped and turned around. His indifferent and impatient gazended on the person behind him, ¡°what¡¯s the matter? ¡± He had indeed heard her, but it was none of his business. Ning Tangxi finally stopped and looked at him, ¡°I ran into Ziyu by ident today. I haven¡¯t visited uncle and aunt in many years, so I followed him here. ¡± She seemed to be afraid that Huo nanchen would misunderstand something. In reality, what was there to misunderstand? Huo Nanchen had already noticed Gu Ruochu¡¯s calm andposed gaze. He calmly raised his head, ¡°you don¡¯t have to tell me about other people¡¯s matters. ¡± Ning Tangxi felt as if her heart had been stabbed. He really knew how to stab the pain in her heart. A moment of indifference was nothing. This was the only way he truly did not care about her at all. ¡°Ruo Chu, I¡¯d like to speak to Nanchen alone, is that alright? ¡± Ning Tangxi maintained her gentle expression and turned towards Gu Ruochu. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that there¡¯s no chance between me and Nanchen. Even if you don¡¯t believe me, I should believe him. It¡¯ll only take a minute, is that alright? ¡± ¡°If you have anything to say, just say it here. ¡± ¡°You can go. It¡¯ll be troublesome if Miss Ning keeps following you around. ¡± Gu Ruochu knew that Ning Tangxi was trying to goad her, but she would not drag this man around all the time Chapter 401

Chapter 401: Mr. Chapter 405 was back

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo Nanchen looked carefully at the person in front of him and finally nodded. Coming to a certain corner, Ning Tangxi bit her lip and looked at the person in front of her Tears suddenly flowed down her face. ¡°Do you really care about her that much? So much so that even Cheng Xi has lost his status in your heart? You asked Lan Nuo to persuade me to withdraw mywsuit. How can I let go of the murderer who harmed my son? ! ¡± Huo Nanchen looked at her tears. There were emotions in his eyes that no one could understand. He took out a lighter and a cigarette. His fingertips lit up with a Pale blue me, as if he was only here to smoke a cigarette. ¡°You love her so much. Didn¡¯t she force you to do it for Xu Yichen? ¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not good to her. ¡± Ning Tangxi¡¯s heart grew colder. She shook her head, tears streaming down her face. ¡°How could you be bad to her? ¡± ¡°She¡¯s not happy. ¡± Ning Tangxi choked on her tears. Her tears flowed even harder. ¡°What if she wants to leave you in the future? ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no future. ¡± She still did not understand the true meaning of these words, nor did she understand how heavy these four words were. However, she was stunned for a long time. When she saw Huo Nanchen turn around and leave, she finally remembered what she wanted to say. ¡°Nanchen, would you believe me if I told you that I found the news about Yue Cheng? ¡± He stopped in his tracks, turned around and narrowed his cold eyes. ¡°What did you say just now? ¡± Seeing his reaction, Ning Tangxi obviously knew that he was only thinking of getting rid of her and Cheng Xi. After all, they were the ones who hindered their so-called happiness. She sneered in her heart, but she still said it very seriously on her face. ¡°Yang Ziyu and I have found out that Yue Cheng wasn¡¯t actually dead back then. He might even be somewhere in an Cheng. ¡± Who would have thought that the disfigured man who had once found a corpse by the river was still alive. Huo Nanchen let out a sigh of relief when he heard this news. His hands were shaking uncontrobly. If he was really still alive, he would finally be able to return Ning Tangxi and Cheng Xi to him. He would be entrusted with his responsibilities and the promise he had made back then. ... Gu Ruochu waited for Huo Nanchen in the car for a full ten minutes. She was trying to figure out what the two were talking about for such a long time. She hugged her phone and was not in the mood to continue ying. ¡°Madam, Sir is back. ¡± As soon as uncle Wang spoke, Gu Ruochu saw that tall figure walking towards her. She immediately turned around and pretended to be looking at her phone while Huo Nanchen sat next to her. ¡°Are you done talking? Let¡¯s go then. ¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go. ¡± With the matter of Yang Xi and Ning Tangxi hidden in her heart, she leaned against Huo Nanchen¡¯s shoulder and closed her eyes to rest. After much thought, if Yang Xi really wanted to get rid of Yang Ziyu, it was likely that another man would have to marry her. Yang Nuo loved face and trusted his adopted son¡¯s words. If Yang Xi really fell into his hands, he was afraid that she would not have an easy time in the future. He suddenly leaned towards her and bit her ear with a fierce voice, ¡°you¡¯re not allowed to swear in front of others next time. Watch how I teach you a lesson. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m used to it. ¡± Gu Ruochu remembered that she had indeed cursed just now. In the past, she used to say that she had changed a lot after she was reborn She felt a little disgusted, ¡°if you men can swear, so what if I, a woman, say it once in a while? You¡¯re double-headed and straight to the point of male cancer. ¡± ¡°You can say it in front of me. ¡± He lowered his voice, ¡°seeing how you swear, I can¡¯t take it anymore. It¡¯s very seductive. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s entire body stiffened. She looked at the vile expression on his face, which was so close to her, and gritted her teeth in anger. Chapter 402

Chapter 402: Why isn¡¯t chapter 406 asleep yet

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION He really... ... ¡°Mr. Huo, is there nothing else in your mind other than doing things? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s face was filled with disdain, ¡°very perverted. ¡± Huo Nanchen nced at her indifferently and his lips parted into a perfect curve, ¡°that¡¯s not what you saidst night in bed. ¡± ¡°...¡± That night, Gu Ruochu heard the sound of even breathing and held his hand tightly. He seemed to have fallen asleep. She was actually quite curious about what he had said to Ning Tangxi. He said that he did not want to know about his past, but in reality, he still wanted to know about it. If she did not ask, would he really not tell? She grabbed the nightgown by his waist. Were all men so simple and crude that he would actually believe a woman¡¯s words? Or did he not want her to know about his past because he did not think that she was important? Her throat choked and she held back her voice. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping? ¡± ¡°What did you say to Ning Tangxi today? ¡± Gu Ruochu asked anyway, indicating that she cared. She plunged into his embrace and felt his warm chest and strong heartbeat. Huo Nanchen tightened his grip and pushed her long hair aside. He pressed his hand against her forehead and smiled, ¡°little liar, you couldn¡¯t help but ask in the end? ¡± Gu Ruochu hugged his waist with a hint of grievance. Would he not tell her if she did not ask Why did she have to ask first? ¡°I... ¡± Gu Ruochu was cut off by him as soon as she opened her mouth. ¡°I once caused the death of a man named Yue Cheng. ¡± Even though she could not see Huo Nanchen¡¯s expression, she could still feel the resistance and panic in his heart. She gently stroked his back. ¡°Back then, when he and Ning Tangxi were dating, it was because I had provoked the huo family¡¯s old enemy. At some point, the other party had kidnapped Ning Tangxi and threatened us. Yue Cheng had begged me to save his girlfriend abroad, but I did not go to save some things.¡± ter on... Those people took turns with Ning Tangxi. Cheng Xi was born at that time. Yue Cheng came back and hated me to the core. He took Ning Tangxi and the child in his belly and cut all ties with me. ¡± Gu Ruochu fell silent as she listened. These past events were indeed like demons in the dark, easily stirring up the darkness in her heart. ¡°I thought that Yue Cheng hated me in his heart, but at thest moment, he still saved me with his life. What¡¯s even more ironic is that I was the one who had personally caused his death. His parents were in so much pain because of his death that they wished they were dead. Every time I see his father¡¯s face, I think, ¡®what right do you have to cause so much pain to so many people? ¡® ¡± Gu Ruochu listened to his story and only hugged him silently, unable to console him. At that time, he must have been very guilty and afraid. Otherwise, how could he have left behind such psychological trauma that he could only rely on sleeping pills to fall asleep? The demons in his heart were too deep. No matter how strong a person was, they would be iparably weak. He did not know when he realized that she had such a strong pacifying power. It was as if half of his life¡¯s warmth had been on her body. It made him want to go crazy. ¡°stop talking. ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t say it, I won¡¯t say it. ¡± The darkness in his heart seemed to surface again. Suddenly, he panted painfully and kissed the back of her ears, her forehead, and her eyes. He kissed her densely, ¡°I¡¯m your husband. I will definitely protect you well. ¡± Her heart ached as she hugged him tightly and did not say another word. Recently, he had really be very thin. Gu Ruochu knew that her heart had softened a long time ago. Otherwise, she would not have stayed by his side. The divorce agreement that she had printed earlier seemed to have be something that she had deliberately ignored. Give him another chance, perhaps she would be happy after working hard? Chapter 403

Chapter 403: Chapter 407 was still working

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°It¡¯s all in the past, it¡¯s fine. ¡± She reached out to hug his head andforted the person in her arms. She leaned against his warm body and absorbed the faint and cold fragrance from his body. Gradually, she fell asleep. ... When Gu Ruochu woke up again, she was the only one left on the bed. There was a pair of slippers under the bed. She put them on and matched her clothes in the cloakroom beforeing out. She looked at the time and realized that it was only half past six. Huo Nanchen would not wake her up every time he woke up. ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re up? Good Morning. ¡± ¡°Good Morning, mother Zhang. ¡± Gu Ruochu nodded and sat at the dining table to have breakfast. Mother Zhang was still busying herself. Gu Ruochu identally saw the news on the television. The current chairman of the Longyan Corporation was nning to marry his daughter to his adopted son, Yang Ziyu, and officially hand the Longyan Corporation over to them. The reporters¡¯cameras were always focused on Yang Ziyu. Gu Ruochu could not understand why Yang nuo would not hand over the family business to his own son but instead, to an adopted son. ¡°Yang Xi is not a bad girl. She¡¯s too pitiful, just because of her reputation. ¡± Nanny Zhang could not help but sigh, ¡°I remember when Yang Xi was young, she stayed with the Ning family for a period of time. Xiao Xi was like that person¡¯s younger sister. Unfortunately, Xiao Xi¡¯s reputation became very bad and that girl gave up on herself. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Xiao Xi¡¯s personality is actually quite pure. ¡± Gu Ruochu had interacted with Yang Xi before and knew her personality. She hated Ning Tangxi and Yang Ziyu so much because these two were the initiators of her bad reputation. Ning Tangxi was really a malignant tumor that could harm people wherever she went. She did not even spare her friends. ¡°What¡¯s this? ¡± Gu Ruochu saw nanny Zhang put a food box on the table and opened it curiously to take a look. ¡°I just made Sushi this morning. ¡± Nanny Zhang wiped her hands and looked at Gu ruochu meaningfully ¡°Young Madam, send it to the young master¡¯s office this afternoon. Men sometimes need to be coaxed. Besides, the young master is very easy to coax. Don¡¯t let some shameless person take advantage of this loophole. ¡± As one grew older, one would naturally see many people. One always felt that Ning Tangxi was too scheming. Gu Ruochu could not bear to reject mother Zhang¡¯s kind intentions. She guessed that it was mother-inw who had instructed her. After all, the elders all hoped that the younger generation would love each other. ¡°Alright. ¡± She went to the hospital in the middle and saw that Xu Yichen¡¯s injuries had finally healed. The doctor said that he could be discharged as long as he paid attention to his diet. ¡°Is the drama about to end? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost finished. The royal road will soon have a masterpiece. ¡± Gu Ruochu pinched his muscles, ¡°he¡¯s recovering well. ¡± ¡°Of course. I haven¡¯t even yed games and have been waiting on him in the hospital all day. I¡¯m like an old woman. ¡± Rong Xiao could not help butugh, ¡°you look like you¡¯ve recovered like a calf. ¡± ¡°How can you talk like that? ¡± The two of them rolled their eyes at him at the same time. Rong Xiao¡¯s smile had a hint of hooliganism, ¡°why are the two of you ganging up on me again? ¡± ¡°We¡¯re not only ganging up on you, we¡¯re also ganging up on you to beat you to death. ¡± ¡°Oh no, please don¡¯t break my face! ¡± ... Chu Xin looked at the three of them fooling around. She did not know why, but her sense of self-righteousness was getting deeper and deeper. She always felt that Ruo Chu sometimes resembled Bai Qi, but at other times, she felt that it was too different. Gu Ruochu delivered the Sushi to Huo Nanchen¡¯s office in the afternoon. The sound of her fingers tapping on the keyboard was still ringing. He was still working. Chapter 404

Chapter 404: Chapter 408: Crazy

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Li Tezhu saw the smile on her face and looked relieved. ¡°Nanchen. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re here? ¡± These three words interrupted his train of thought. Huo Nanchen looked over and the curve of his thin lips was just right. ¡°I¡¯m bringing you Sushi and food. ¡± Gu Ruochu put down the food as if she was showing off. He smiled and opened his well-defined fingers to take a look, ¡°you made this? ¡± Gu Ruochu shook her head, ¡°of course not. Mother Zhang made it. ¡± Huo Nanchen burst intoughter once again. He watched as she sat on a corner of the SOFA and strode over with her long legs. She leaned on both sides of her body and almost pressed herself against her, ¡°if you didn¡¯t do it, why do you look like you¡¯re praising me? Are you waiting for me to praise you? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already sent it over. Shouldn¡¯t I be praising you? ¡± Seeing her confident expression, heughed again in a low voice, ¡°yes, then how do you want me to praise you, Mrs. Huo? ¡± ¡°mm, eat it all. ¡± A smile shed across her eyes and she purposely moved closer, ¡°otherwise, it would be a waste of my effort to bring it here. ¡± Seeing the provocation in her eyes, the meaning in his eyes intensified and he bit her lips. Meat delivered to my door, it would be a waste not to eat it. She endured his kiss and was forcefully invaded by his tongue. Her phone rang at this untimely moment. Gu Ruochu pushed him and tidied his hair with her fingers. The man¡¯s brows quickly furrowed. Especially when he saw the name disyed on the screen, he became even more unhappy and picked up the phone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± The other party seemed to pause and hesitated, ¡°is your wife by your side? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± ¡°Then forget it, it¡¯s nothing. ¡± The other party hung up the phone. Gu Ruochu did not need to guess who it was to know who it was. She watched him hang up the phone in boredom, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°Nothing. ¡± Huo Nanchen wrapped his arms around the little vixen¡¯s waist and lifted her up from the SOFA, ¡°let¡¯s eat together. You can work with meter. ¡± Gu Ruochu replied with an ¡®Oh¡¯ . Her mood was much better now that she had even taken the initiative to feed her. Huo Nanchen held her wrist and slowly stroked it with his fingers. His actions made her heart tremble, ¡°Mrs. Huo, are you trying to seduce Mr. Huo? ¡± He held his hand and leaned forward to bite the food on the fork. He did not move his head back. His eyes, which contained a deliberate meaning, did not move at all. They evoked a soul-stirring sense of intimacy. Gu Ruochu could not move her hand because he was holding her hand. A burning sensation appeared on her face. ¡°YOU¡¯RE CRAZY! ¡± Special Assistant Li Tezhu saw the interaction between the two through the ss window outside and left with a secret smile. Lan Nuo, who had been waiting at the front desk for a while, was led upstairs by the secretary and happened to see the scene in front of him. His originally gentle and smiling eyes immediately changed. He red at the innocent secretary in annoyance. Was this on purpose? Should I enter or not? If I enter, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll be skinned alive. If I don¡¯t enter, I¡¯ll stand outside and watch them sweet and sour. Just as she was hesitating, the people inside finally had the intention toe out. It was not easy for her to finish her meal. Gu Ruochu did not want to disturb his work here. She took her bag and nned to go to Wang Gang¡¯s ce to organize the editing of the movie. ¡°I¡¯ll send you there. ¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯ll drive myself. ¡± No matter how delicate she was, she had not reached the point where she always liked to torment her man. The weather today was not very good, but her mood was still pretty good. ¡°Ruo Chu, I¡¯m going to the hospital to see Cheng Xiter, so I won¡¯t be apanying you for dinner. ¡± Chapter 405

Chapter 405: It turned out that he had always known about chapter 409

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu finally stopped in her tracks when she heard this. He had been to the hospital many times in the past few days. Although Gu Ruochu knew that she was aware of the situation, she would never bring it up in front of him. It was just a personal matter. was there a need to not evene back for dinner? ¡°Is Ning Tangxi looking for you? ¡± Gu Ruochu finally turned around and asked. There was indeed a problem with the phone call just now. Ruo Chu thought that he had ignored her. ¡°today is Cheng Xi¡¯s birthday. ¡± Huo Nanchen walked around the office desk and looked at her, ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± Gu Ruochu was clearly unhappy. It was as ifpeting with a child for affection was a very bad thing. However, she hated that he did not keep his word. Yesterday, he had even said that he would take her out for a meal. ¡°Are you really going? Huo Nanchen, I allowed you to leave with Ning Tangxist time. If I don¡¯t allow you to go this time, will you still go? ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu, are you angry? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not wait for him to speak before she turned around and left, ¡°you can go. Anyway, MOM will be having dinner at home tonight. I¡¯ll have dinner with her. ¡± She had already controlled her voice and did not show too much emotion. Huo Nanchen was about to say something when his phone rang again He frowned and picked up the call. He was already in a bad mood when Ning Tangxi¡¯s sobbing voice came from the other end, ¡°Nanchen,e over quickly. Cheng Xi is running a high fever. Come over quickly... ¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡± The other end was still crying. Gu Ruochu, who had stopped at the door when Huo Nanchen came out, clearly heard the sobbing voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do. The family doctor said that it¡¯s a high fever caused by tetanus. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be right there. ¡± After hanging up the phone, he turned to look at Gu Ruochu who was staring at him. His furrowed brows were now filled with an icy aura. ¡°Ruo Chu... ¡± ¡°Go ahead, the child must be very sick for her to cry like this. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be back early tonight and have uncle Wang send you to the office. HMM? ¡± He reached out and stroked her hair. His breath was so close that he could feel the warmth. He then turned to Lan Nuo, ¡°I don¡¯t need to teach you how to do it. My meaning is clear. ¡± Lan Nuo was stunned for a moment before he immediately understood. Initially, he had been worried that Huo Nanchen would hesitate and regret it. After all, Cheng Xi had lost his arm because of Xu Yichen. Now, it seems that he no longer has a shred of hesitation. Gu Ruochu stared at his back as he left. Suddenly, many things shed across her mind. Huo Nanchen, I did not allow you to leave this time. You clearly know that.. Yet, you still left. She was still too naive. She had fallen for him after so many sweet moments but she still does not understand her true situation. At this moment, she was actually not too upset. Perhaps it was because she had mentally prepared herself. ¡°Young Madam, I¡¯ve just arrived from Xu Yichen¡¯s ce. ¡± Lan nuo stood at the door with a briefcase in his hand. He then took out a wristwatch from his bag, ¡°this is the present he gave you for your birthday. ¡± A birthday present? Gu Ruochu took it from her. She had ¡°died¡± before her birthday this year but he had kept the present all this while. He felt an inexplicable sense of deep emotion in his heart. It turns out that he had always known.. She took it and put it into her bag. Gu Ruochu looked at Lan Nuo, ¡°what¡¯s the matter? He¡¯s even dying his official business? It seems that Cheng Xi and Ning Tangxi¡¯s status in his heart can not be underestimated. Should I abdicate Miss Ning¡¯s position? ¡± There was still a smile on her face, but it did not reach her eyes, ¡°but Miss Ning has already called a man over. It¡¯s more useful than anything else, isn¡¯t it? If you act coquettishly and cry softly, a man will submit, right? ¡± Chapter 406

Chapter 406: Chapter 410 was rampant

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Was this lord targeting him because he was angry? Lan Nuo felt a chill run down his spine and maintained the smile on his face. ¡°In President Huo¡¯s eyes, I¡¯m just an insignificant character. President Huo can only dy your matters for a while, so I won¡¯t mention it. ¡± ¡°Is that so? I thought you would help me stop him from leaving because of Miss Ning. ¡± Lan nuo finally understood what was wrong with this Lord. She thought she was on Ning Tangxi¡¯s side, but in reality, he was just a worker! ¡°I work for boss Huo. Of course, I only listen to him. ¡± Lan nuo cursed in her heart. Huo Nanchen, your wife is bullying me! However, she could only smile on the surface, ¡°don¡¯t worry, Xu Yichen is fine. Boss Huo is your man, he listens to you. I also listen to you indirectly. ¡± ¡°really? ¡± ¡°Really, really! ¡± The moment special assistant Li Tezhu walked over, Lan Nuo felt as if a heavy burden had been lifted off her shoulders. It would be better for him to keep boss Huo¡¯s woman to himself. Special Assistant Li did not know what had happened. He only looked at Ruo Chu. ¡°Madam, the driver is waiting for you downstairs. ¡± ¡°I understand. ¡± Gu ruochu quickly spotted uncle Wang¡¯s car. She opened the car door and entered before leaving the Huo Corporation. She took out thedy¡¯s wristwatch from her bag and looked at it for a long time. Back then, her father had raised her as a boy and she had always wanted something that belonged to a girl. She did not expect him to know about it. He had even given her a girl¡¯s wristwatch for her birthday. However, she had ¡°died¡± before her birthday this year. ¡°Young Madam, the weather has been very cold recently. Why don¡¯t you close the car window? ¡± Uncle Wang¡¯s words interrupted her train of thought. ¡°No need, just drive it down a little. ¡± Uncle Wang did not say another word and drove her to the imperial road at a normal speed. Gu Ruochu rested her hands on the car window and closed her eyes to rest. She thought about the changes in her state of mind and love over the years. After finishing her work and returning home, Gu Ruochu realized that her throat had changed a little. It was as if she had caught a cold because of the wind blowing through the car window. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Qi Ru saw that ruo Chu was constantly sneezing at the dining table. She furrowed her slender brows and asked, ¡°do you have a cold? The weather has been so cold recently. I¡¯ll call the doctor. ¡± Ruo Chu did not stop her because she was really feeling unwell at the moment. If she had known earlier, she would have listened to uncle Wang and not opened the car window. Now, she felt so unwell that she only wanted to lie on the bed. Aunt Yuan touched her forehead and found that it was quite hot. ¡°Madam, I think it¡¯s better to take a thermometer to measure young madam¡¯s forehead first. I feel that young madam¡¯s forehead is a little hot? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine too. ¡± Qi Ru saw that Ruo Chu was not feeling well, so she asked a few servants to help her upstairs to rest. ¡°Ruo Chu, lie on the bed first and rest well. ¡± Ruo Chu felt as if her body was alternating between ice and fire. Her body was so heavy that it felt as if it had been filled with lead, and her head felt dizzy and heavy. The wind felt good for a moment, but now she could only suffer. In her daze, someone¡¯s phone rang. Gu Ruochu nced at it and realized that it was Huo Nanchen. She ignored him. She listened to the first ringtone and reached out to put her phone on silent mode. She then ignored it. Only then did Qi ru bring the doctor into the bedroom. When she saw that Ruo Chu waspletely wrapped up inside, she thought to herself, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble the doctor. Please help my daughter-inw to lower her fever. ¡± ¡°Yes, Madam. Please rest assured. ¡± The doctor took a look at her body temperature measurement. It actually reached more than 39 degrees Celsius. Fortunately, the doctor brought a moreplete set of facilities, so she was directly asked to hang water at home. Qi Ru sat on the bed and held her in her arms. At that moment, she felt the warmth of a mother. Her heart felt even more sour. Grievances and unwillingness flooded her heart. Chapter 407

Chapter 407: Chapter 411 was sick

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION That person did not care about her at all. He valued others more than she did. ¡°where¡¯s Nanchen? ¡± Gu Ruochu felt so ufortable that she wanted to cry even more. Ever since Ruo Chu had returned, she had not seen Nanchen. Although she did not ask, she knew something in her heart and her eyes were sharp. This little Brat, he does not even know that his wife has caught a cold? ¡°mother, Nanchen has his own matters to attend to. I only have a cold and I¡¯m not that delicate. It¡¯s fine, ¡± Gu Ruochu said lightly This made Qi ru¡¯s heart ache even more. ¡°I¡¯ll get mother Zhang to make you some light food and soup. I¡¯ll be back in a while. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Ruo Chu¡¯s refusal to tell Huo Nanchen had also made her angry. Wasn¡¯t he at Ning Tangxi¡¯s side now Apanying his ¡°delicate and delicate child¡± . Would hee back if she told him that she was sick? No Even though she had a high fever, she was still very sad when she was sick. Perhaps it was because she was sick, Ruo Chuy in bed and felt that the silence around her was like a ferocious beast emerging from the darkness, ready to swallow her up at any moment. That night, she was always half-awake and half-asleep. The sudden hot and cold sensation made her thirsty but she did not feel like drinking water. Her dreams were also filled with heavy moments. The next day, when she woke up, she saw Qi ru and the doctor whispering to each other at the head of the bed. ¡°Ruo Chu, you¡¯re awake? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Her voice was abnormally dry but her body felt much better. It was as if her fever had subsided. ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll get someone to make breakfast ande down to eat. ¡± Gu Ruochu nodded and got off the bed. Other than a stuffy nose, there was nothing wrong with her. Last night, Nanny Zhang must have woken up several times to help her change her IV drip. After tidying herself up, she went downstairs and seemed to have forgotten about her phone. Huo Nanchen actually did note backst night. Ruo Chu felt a chill in her heart. He said that he was going to apany Cheng Xi, but he did not even return home. was He captivated by that woman? Dirty, really dirty. Huo Zirui and Huo Zijun sat next to each other. Huo zhenggang nced at the people at the table. He did not know if he did not notice Huo Nanchen¡¯s absence or if he did not care. ¡°Did sister-inw get sickst night? ¡± Nothing good came out of Huo Zirui¡¯s mouth, especially his gloating expression. However, Ruo Chu only calmly drank her porridge, ¡°yes, she just caught a cold. ¡± ¡°Huo Zirui, eat your breakfast. You don¡¯t need to worry about your sister-inw. ¡± Qi Ru red at her son, her voice extremely stern. ¡°brother isn¡¯t around when sister-inw is sick. Is it wrong to care about sister-inw? ¡± Huo zirui looked at Ruo Chu innocently and purposely helped Ning Tangxi show off in front of Gu Ruochu ¡°It seems that Cheng Xi had his birthday yesterday. I should be apanying them, right? Is sister-inw not angry? ¡± ¡°You should care about Miss Ning. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s cold and smiling voice rang out ¡°after all, she has no status and can only rely on her child to gain attention. In front of outsiders, she can¡¯t even be considered as a mistress. How envious and jealous is she that she would act like this, making everyoneugh at her like she¡¯s a clown for no reason? ¡± ¡°My enemies are only enemies if they reach my level. Otherwise, they¡¯re nothing but clowns in my heart. So, Huo Zirui, are you sure you can avoid me? ¡± Huo Zirui¡¯s expression finally changed. How much did she look down on Ning Tangxi? How much did she look down on Ning Tangxi? It was as if all the bragging was just a joke in front of her. She was right. Ning Tangxi was indeed jealous of her, and she was too jealous of her. Although her son was angered by her words and could not explode, Qi ru held back herughter. At the same time, she also felt that her son was really disappointing. Chapter 408

Chapter 408: Chapter 412 was much better

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Huo Zirui, you shouldn¡¯t interact with Ning Tangxi in the future. If you continue to follow that woman, don¡¯t evere back. Acknowledge her as your mother. ¡± Huo zirui furrowed his brows, his expression extremely ugly. Qi Ru¡¯s phone rang halfway through breakfast. She nced at her phone and answered, ¡°where are you? Does your wife know that she¡¯s sick? ¡± Her voice was very stern. Gu Ruochu¡¯s first reaction was to see Huo Nanchen. The other party did not know what to say. Qi Ru¡¯s brows gradually rxed as she handed the phone to Ruo Chu, ¡°it¡¯s a call from Nanchen. ¡± Everyone looked at her once again. It was impossible for Ruo Chu to not give Huo Nanchen face in front of so many people. She calmly took the phone. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you picked up the phone sincest night? Why haven¡¯t you picked up the phone even when you¡¯re sick? ¡± Ruo Chu held the phone and walked out. She could sense that the man¡¯s deep voice was filled with hidden anger and extreme displeasure. It was dark and gloomy. Both parties did not speak again. Gu Ruochu took a few seconds to calm herself down before she calmly said, ¡°I fell asleep when I was sick. I just happened to not hear your call. Why are you being so fierce? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve done anything to stop you, right? ¡± ¡°You were sick and you didn¡¯t even ask mother to call me. Are you using your body to vent your anger? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve gotten much better after hanging up the water yesterday. ¡± Her tone was as calm as ever but she felt that something was not right. Gu Ruochu did not want to take the initiative to speak but she realized that he had no intention of hanging up the phone. ¡°I¡¯ll be home soon. Rest well at home and don¡¯t run around. ¡± His voice rang out once again. Of course she was angry that she had not been able to contact him fromst night until this morning. Especially when she heard the news of her illness from her mother, her heart was filled with anger. ¡°I¡¯m already fine, I still have to go to the set today. ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu, don¡¯t be so unreasonable, Huh? Are you punishing me or yourself by going to work when you¡¯re sick? ¡± Huo Nanchen finally could not control his temper. ¡°Are you nning to be so sarcastic to me from now on? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re being sarcastic because you think that I¡¯m in a good mood. My work is nearing its end, and I don¡¯t want to be negligent at this time, and my body ispletely recovered. ¡± Her voice remained calm and there was no trace of anger in it. However, the more Huo Nanchen listened to her, the more angry he became. The more he listened, the worse he felt. ¡°I¡¯m already at the door. Let¡¯s talk about it when we get back. ¡± ¡°okay, ¡± she replied calmly. He hung up the phone and Gu Ruochu returned the phone to Qi ru before continuing to eat breakfast. Qi Ru observed her mood and asked. ¡°Did Nanchen say when he would be back? ¡± ¡°He just called to say that he¡¯ll be back soon. ¡± Sure enough, she soon heard the sound of a car. Gu Ruochu¡¯s mood did not change much and she continued to eat her breakfast. There was a trace of haggardness in her expression. Nanny Zhang looked at Huo Nanchen with a reproachful look, ¡°what took you so long? You didn¡¯t even change your clothes. ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t change my clothes at the hotel. I just simply washed up. ¡± Nanny Zhang was stunned for a moment before she took a deep breath. That meant that she had not slept in that woman¡¯s house. Clearly, Gu Ruochu had heard it as well, but she did not look at him. ¡°Come and have breakfast. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Huo Nanchen sat next to Gu Ruochu and held her hand. He felt the normal temperature of her hand before he rxed slightly. There was no other emotion in his pitch-ck eyes, ¡°I¡¯ll apany you to the hospitalter. The weather has been cold for the past few days. ¡± Chapter 409

Chapter 409: Chapter 413, still crying?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu managed to pull herself together and did not pull his hand away. ¡°Alright, actually, I¡¯m almost done. The doctor told me to take my medicine on time, I¡¯m not that delicate yet. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll apany you to the doctor to rest assured. My wife should be pampered like this. ¡± He held her hand and realized that there was ady¡¯s watch on her wrist. He furrowed his brows. ¡°Why do you suddenly like wearing a watch? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never worn a watch before, so I want to wear it this time. ¡± Her voice was very normal, but that coldness made him feel even more distant. She did not say who it was from, so he did not continue to ask. After dinner, Gu Ruochu went upstairs. She casually changed into a new set of clothes and heard footsteps behind her. She turned around ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want to talk to me anymore. ¡± His Gaze subconsciously fell on her wrist. That watch was very eye-catching. ¡°How could that be? ¡± ¡°I stayed at the hotel for a whole nightst night. I called you, but you didn¡¯t pick up. ¡± ¡°Oh, I see. ¡± Hearing that he was not sleeping at Ning Tangxi¡¯s ce, Ruo Chu¡¯s heart finally felt a little better. At least she did not feel so ufortable anymore. She grabbed her bag and was about to leave. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital, Huh? ¡± He walked over and held her in his arms as he prepared to go downstairs. ¡°I¡¯ll get Lu Fang to nurse you back to health. You¡¯ll be fine soon. ¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯ve already seen the doctor. Wang Gang is still waiting for me at the set. You can go ahead and don¡¯t bother with me. ¡± Although her voice was still a little hoarse, Gu Ruochu did not want to go to the hospital and did not want to see his friend either. Huo Nanchen did not say anything else and carried her downstairs. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going, Wang Gang is waiting for me. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s anger was already rising. He could not understand what she was saying, could he? ¡°I have to go. ¡± These three irresistible words suddenly provoked ruo Chu¡¯s angry nerves. She stared at the side of his face, which was as delicate as jade, and her anger spread through her chest. He seems to be doing this all the time. What is this Compensation or a gentler form of torture? It was not until she got into the car that Gu Ruochu¡¯s entire face changed into a cold expression. She stared at the person next to her as if she wanted to freeze him to death. She enunciated each word clearly, ¡°Huo Nanchen, are you annoyed? ¡± Are you annoyed? She had no intention of joking at all. She had not even tried to hide the fact that she was annoyed. She had even said that she could not be bothered in front of her. These words had struck a nerve in him. Did she dislike him that much? Did she dislike him that much? A hint of anger shed across his dark eyes and the lines on his side of his face tightened. ¡°You¡¯re saying that I¡¯m annoyed? You refuse to answer my calls even when you¡¯re sick, and you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m annoyed? ¡± ¡°Yes, I think that you¡¯re really annoyed. ¡± When she mentioned what had happenedst night, Gu Ruochu thought of how he had stayed at Ning Tangxi¡¯s housest night. They were almost sleeping together, weren¡¯t they? Disgusting, really disgusting. Before she could regain her senses, a p hadnded on the side of his face. The sound of a p was loud in the car. Ruo Chu was stunned but he had already controlled her hand. ¡°What are you doing? HITTING ME? ¡± Huo Nanchen was furious from the bottom of his heart. His dark eyes were cold and heavy. Since he was young, even his mother had touched one of his fingernails, and this woman was still hitting him. ¡°Let go of me. ¡± Ruo Chu gritted her teeth. When she thought about how she had finally shed another tear, her throat choked up. It was as if all the grievances surged into the bottom of her heart, and she struggled to free her hand. ¡°still crying? ¡± She still could not control her temper. She thought about getting out of the car, but he grabbed her wrist. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to get out of the car. Even if you want to throw a Tantrum, you can¡¯t go against your own body. ¡± Chapter 410

Chapter 410: Chapter 414 does not want to see him

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu fell back into her seat and was pressed to the side by half of his body. His hand held hers and the slightly rough warmth made her throat choke again. She raised her eyes and met his deep gaze. Ruo Chu¡¯s first reaction was to push him away but she did not move an inch. She was furious, ¡°get lost! ¡± ¡°stop moving around! ¡± The warmth of his hand seemed to warm her hand. No matter how hard she tried to push him away, she could only turn her head away. The side of her face was as cold as ice and she looked as if she did not want him toe near her. ¡°Go to the hospital for a checkup. ¡± She pulled her hand away from his palm. She was so angry and sad that she no longer looked at him. She felt a lump in her throat. The sourness kept surging up to her throat and she could not speak. All the grievances that had umted in her heart started to surge up. She resisted the sourness in her eyes so that she would not really shed tears. In his eyes, there was only Ning Tangxi and only Cheng Xi. She had never had any status in his eyes. Huo Nanchen saw that she had stopped causing trouble and returned to the driver¡¯s seat to start the car again. The car stopped at the entrance of the hospital without saying a word. Taking advantage of the fact that he was not paying attention, Gu Ruochu opened the car door and walked out. She carried her bag and trotted in her high heels. She did not even know where she was going and only knew that she did not want to see this man at this moment. Huo Nanchen followed closely behind. He never thought that she would leave at this moment. Soon, they reached the entrance of the elevator. Gu Ruochu pressed a few buttons and the elevator arrived. She entered the elevator and pressed the button as if she did not see the person following behind her. Gu Ruochu heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that the person was blocked outside. She did not know which floor she had reached, but she stepped out of the elevator. As soon as she stepped out of the elevator, she saw a familiar, tall figure. He was wearing a dark ck windbreaker and was standing alone. His Aura and style were out of ce. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She acted as if she had not seen him and entered another elevator to get down. The elevator was filled with ren and it seemed that there was no room for her. ¡°The elevator is full. ¡± He stood there and did not intend to stop her. Instead, he took out a cigarette and a lighter from the pocket of his windbreaker. White smoke swirled in the air as if he had deliberately blown the cigarette into her ear. It tickled. Gu Ruochu was even angrier at his vile behavior. She turned around and tried to take the safe corridor again. Huo Nanchen finally caught up to her. When he saw that she was hiding even more, his eyes were so cold and deep that he could not see the bottom of them. It was as if he was soaking in cold water. ¡°where are you going? ¡± He ced his hand on the wall and blocked her path. Gu Ruochu pretended as if she had not seen him and turned around to walk back. She did not believe that this person would have the leisure to spend the entire day with her. ¡°Are you that afraid of me? ¡± His gaze continued to fall on thedy¡¯s watch in her hand. His eyes were filled with sharp icicles as he took a step forward and forced her back against the wall. That dangerous aura was mixed with the faint smell of tobo, causing her entire body to tense up. ¡°Then I would like to ask, who gave this watch to you? You look very attentive. ¡± Her hand had already touched the watch, causing Gu Ruochu, who had been pretending to ignore him, to finally react. She took a deep breath and quickly pulled her hand away. ¡°This is a watch. ¡± The elevator arrived and quite a number of people came out. Gu Ruochu felt that the scene before her was rather strange. She could not stand the stares and stares of the people around her and pushed him away, wanting to leave. However, Huo Nanchen was extremely strong. When he grabbed her, he felt as if his entire body was going to fall towards him and his hand was still hurting. Chapter 411

Chapter 411: Have you forgotten Chapter 415?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What on Earth do you want? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s breathing quickened. Her voice had frightened herself. It was so cold, but there seemed to be a hint of hatred in it. ¡°Ruo Chu, be reasonable. ¡± His furrowed brows seemed to show some impatience, at least in Ruo Chu¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve never loved Ning Tangxi, nor have I ever had anything to do with her. I¡¯ve already exined this to you about Cheng Xi, I can¡¯t just ignore him. ¡± ¡°I thought you understood at first, but now I know that you don¡¯t understand anything. ¡± He stared at the side of her face. ¡°I don¡¯t love Ning Tangxi. It¡¯s impossible for Ning Tangxi to love me. ¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you mind them? After all, the earth can not turn around without you. Anyway, no matter what happens to Cheng Xi, I need your help to solve it. ¡± Gu Ruochu raised her head to look at him. A tear finally fell from the bottom of her eyes Her vision was a little blurry. She pressed the elevator button with all her might, and with a Ding, it finally arrived. Huo Nanchen stood behind her, the white smoke on his finger misty. It was mixed with a burning aura, making it impossible for her to ignore his presence. It was almost touching her body. ¡°That¡¯s it. I¡¯ve already reached the hospital and can see the doctor myself. If you have something to do, you can leave first. ¡± Gu Ruochu furrowed her brows when he grabbed her wrist again. ¡°Do you still want to say something in one go? ¡± ¡°Do you like this bracelet? ¡± He took out a gift box from his coat and spoke in a low voice. His gaze never left her. ¡°I looked at it for a long timest time and thought that it was very beautiful and suited your style. I wanted to give it to you yesterday afternoon but I forgot about it. ¡± Forgot about it? Her gaze fell on the bracelet which was iid with a diamond. It was a very romantic and aesthetically pleasing style. However, she did not ept it. She did not say whether she wanted it or not. He felt displeased as he ced it in her hand. He looked at her emotionless face and smiled. ¡°You didn¡¯t want the bracelet but you wanted his watch. You¡¯ve put it on your hand so quickly. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you can¡¯t wear a watch after you¡¯re married? ¡± ¡°No. ¡± She forcefully pressed her to the side. There was a hidden and restrained expression on her face. ¡°during this period of time, I thought that my actions had been very obvious. Don¡¯t you understand why I¡¯ve asked you to stay by my side forever? I¡¯ll treat you well. ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough? ¡± Gu Ruochu felt as if her emotions had been stirred up time and time again. How could he still deliver something that he had forgotten. Bastard! ¡°You¡¯re hurting my hand. ¡± Gu Ruochu struggled for a moment. He took a deep breath. Her hand was hurting but he was in pain everywhere. He let go of her hand and his gaze softened. He took the bracelet and put it on her wrist. He said gently, ¡°go and have a check-up. Aren¡¯t you tired? ¡± Of course I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m so tired. She didn¡¯t know what she had experienced in this marriage. He was always distracted because that child kept breaking promises to her. He had too many other responsibilities and too many other people to protect. Thinking of the emotional entanglements he had with a few people in the past, tears flowed down her face. ¡°Huo Nanchen, I think it¡¯s necessary for us to separate. Think about what you want. ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t stand it anymore... ¡± She couldn¡¯t stand him being by someone else¡¯s side. Every time she thought he loved her, reality would tell her that it was a lie. ¡°You can¡¯t stand it? Are you in so much pain by my side? ¡± ¡°The first time we were supposed to go to see the wedding dress, Ning Tangxi¡¯s child got into a car ident and didn¡¯t make it. You thought that I didn¡¯t care that time, but I did. ¡± Chapter 412

Chapter 412: Chapter 416 I love you

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She didn¡¯t say it, but it didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t care. I was the one who told you to leave at that cocktail party, so I wasn¡¯t angry. But what about the third time I¡¯m very selfish. Seeing you by someone else¡¯s side time and time again, my feelings for you will be even more hateful. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really can¡¯t hold on anymore. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hate you more and more in the future. In the end, I¡¯ll be a hateful person ¡ª a deeply resented woman. ¡± This was the first time Huo Nanchen had heard her say so much. Hisrge hand wrapped around her waist, as if he couldn¡¯t believe it. He almost crushed her waist. ¡°Ruo Chu, I never thought that you would hate me now. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡± Gu Ruochu closed her eyes. She was already very resistant towards him. Her throat was choked and she was unable to say anything. ¡°You should leave. I don¡¯t want to see you again. ¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t want to see me that much? ¡± ¡°Yes, I hate that hypocritical skin of yours in front of me. It¡¯s so disgusting. Leave now. ¡± ¡°Gu Ruochu! ¡± Huo Nanchen grabbed her even harder. She could feel the storm-like impact as she stared at him. She gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°you¡¯re calling me hypocritical? Calling me disgusting? ¡± He had always been sessful since he was born. How could he be called disgusting after being pped by the same woman? How could she call him disgusting after hearing that she was sick and had rushed back to sleep for only a few hours? He grabbed her hand and pressed her against the ice-cold wall. Gu Ruochu felt a chill in the air and her body trembled slightly. Seeing the chill in his eyes, Gu Ruochu subconsciously closed her eyes. He threw a punch at the wall beside her ear. Her entire body trembled and she was so shocked by his anger that she almost fell off the wall. Gloomy and cold. ¡°Gu Ruochu, what do you want? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes were still wide open. She had always known how terrifying he was when he was angry. However, she gritted her teeth and did not say anything. Her gaze on him was still very cold. Huo Nanchen took off his coat and wrapped her in his embrace. He did not understand why she was still crying. He was the one who had been scolded and beaten up. He apanied her through a series of examinations, gave her injections and medicine before sending her home. He seemed to be very angry but he suppressed his anger and did not explode at her. The veins on his hands, which were ced on the steering wheel, appeared especially malevolent. He remained silent the entire way and did not say a word to her. Gu Ruochu got out of the car and silently walked into the house. The car then drove away. He did not tell her where he was going. Ruo Chu entered the Huo residence dispiritedly. ¡°You¡¯re back? ¡± Qi Ru was shocked when she saw her red eyes. However, she shook her head and went upstairs. She had a rough idea of what was going on. She felt very dizzy. Gu Ruochu sat by the bed and felt as if the entire room was spinning. In the end, she curled up on the bed and cried silently. It was ufortable, too ufortable. The tears in her eyes seemed to have dried up. She took out the little diary she usually used from her bag. ¡°We had another fight today. Actually, I don¡¯t want to fight with you at all. But every time I think of you by someone else¡¯s side, my heart aches. ¡± ¡°sometimes, I really want to be heartless for once. It doesn¡¯t matter if you love me or not. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s Ning Tangxi or Cheng Xi. I just want to dominate the position of Mrs. Huo and you forever. ¡°But if you really don¡¯t have any feelings for me, I¡¯ll let you go on my own ord. ¡± ¡°actually, I don¡¯t me you. On the contrary, I love you very much. ¡± ... After leaving the hospital, Gu Ruochu never saw Huo Nanchen again. In the past, it would have been normal for Qi ru if he did not return home. After all, there were many properties outside. Chapter 413

Chapter 413: Chapter 417-how much hatred is there

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION However, when he had a wife, he had not been home for a few days. That was not normal. This was the first time that Huo Nanchen had ¡°run away from home¡± without exining anything. No matter how she thought about it, Qi ru still felt that she should ask her daughter-inw. As a mother-inw, it was not appropriate for her to ask too much about what happened between them. However, at this point, how could she just sit back and do nothing? ¡°Ruo Chu, that kid went on a business trip? ¡± Qi Ru¡¯s probing words made Ruo Chu Fall Silent. Looking into her mother-inw¡¯s eyes, she could not lie. Moreover, she did not think that Qi ru really did not know anything about it. When she thought of his eyes that were as dark as the cold pond that day, they were ice-cold and bottomless. She knew very well that he had really been provoked. She did not even know why she had pped him. When she thought of Ning Tangxi, she could not control her emotions. It was probably the first time he had been beaten up by someone, but he also felt that he had been insulted. At that time, it was already very restrained for him to be able to hold back his temper and not strangle her to death. At that time, the strange and cold aura around him really made her feel that she might be strangled to death. ¡°No. ¡± The corner of Qi ru¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. As expected, it was not a business trip, then it was an argument. She had taken pity on this girl. Nothing good had happened to her since she had married into the family. It was not easy for everyone to release their worries, but now there was a child ¡°Then what¡¯s going on? ¡± Her voice became gentler and sounded like she was trying to persuade her. ¡°Ruo Chu, you have to tell me what happened so that I can help you bully that kid. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not know what to say. Could it be that she was going to say that she had abused Huo Nanchen yesterday and call him a hypocrite? Seeing that she could not bring herself to say it, Qi ru thought that it was a matter between husband and wife and awkwardly stopped asking. The phone at home suddenly rang. Qi Ru patted her shoulder andforted her, ¡°don¡¯t be sad. Mom wille back after she answers the phone. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± ¡°Hello. ¡± ¡°What did you say? Where is he now? Okay, I¡¯lle right away. ¡± Qi Ru hung up after saying a few words, and three ck lines rolled down her dark face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Qi Ru gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°just now, Lan nuo called and said that Huo Nanchen had a fight with someone and even broke his arm. He¡¯s in the hospital. ¡± Fight? Isn¡¯t this something that only a child like Huo zirui would do He thought that he was a seventeen-year-old kid. Where did his usual elegance and calmness go? Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She let out a small sigh of relief when she realized that he was not the one who had been injured. ¡°I¡¯m going to the hospital now. ¡± ¡°Wait, I¡¯m going too. ¡± This time, Qi ru had been angered to the point ofughter by this kid. This time, she was going to watch that guy make a fool of himself. Qi Ru was not the only one to break down. Lu Fang and Lan Nuo were also in a state of shock. Lu Fang looked at the person standing in front of the window and could not help but hold his forehead. ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯m begging you. What more do you want? I¡¯m going to kneel down and beg you for a word, okay? ¡± Lan nuo sat on the side with a bruised face. His hand was heavily cast and wrapped in a white bandage. His face was expressionless. At this moment, he was about to say something, but he could not keep a smile on his face. What happened to maturity, patience, and elegance? F * Ck, he had a conflict with someone when he was drunk. It was fine if he fought. They came over to stop the fight and were beaten up. It was fine if he tolerated it. F * Ck, they were already kneeling and begging for mercy, but you still beat them up. You broke their arms and legs, but you still did not stop. It was just a drunken argument Really? What kind of grudge What kind of grudge? Chapter 414

Chapter 414: Chapter 418 would not allow that woman to take over

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Damn it, the three men did not sleep at all in the middle of the night. Only when the man was in a better mood did they dare to call the Huo family. ¡°HMPH. ¡± Lan nuo rested his leg on the chair ¡°It¡¯ll be fine when his wifees over in a while. The reason why it¡¯s like this is all for that someone. If you want that someone to feel sorry for you, just say it. Why did you drag me, a poor worker, into this mess? How F * Cking Childish. ¡± As soon as he spoke, he pulled on the muscles on his face and hissed in pain. Lu Fang red at the man whose back was facing someone else. He also felt that Huo Nanchen was very childish However, he could not help butugh. ¡°Alright, boss, quickly go and let the doctor see if you¡¯re injured anywhere. At the very least, you should change out of your wet clothes first. Your wife won¡¯t sympathize with you if she can¡¯t see you. ¡± As if his thoughts had been exposed, Huo Nanchen turned around and red at him. ¡°Did you call her and inform her? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Huo Nanchen gave him a cold nce and turned to leave. Although his body was a little colorful, the scratches on the corners of his eyes gave off an indescribably charming feeling. His body was full of grace. Even if he looked a little disheveled, he did not lose a single bit of his temperament. There was also a bit of gloominess and unruly feeling. ¡°Hey, where are you going? ¡± ¡°Who told you to call her? ¡± Lu Fang was stunned. Didn¡¯t you want her toe What was the point of being arrogant now? Of course, he could not stop this man. He could only stare. ¡°Don¡¯t stop him, unless you want to be beaten up by him too. If you let him go, things will be easier. His family is still inside with that unlucky guy bandaging his arm. If he gets angry again, he won¡¯t even dare to F * Cking hit people again. ¡± Lan nuo touched his face He continued to be expressionless. ¡°I¡¯ve reminded you. Do you really think that his bad temper is just a legend? I think he just got bullied in front of his wife and didn¡¯t dare to do anything to her. That¡¯s why he took it out on me and that unlucky guy inside. ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t stop him even if I want to. Forget it, forget it. ¡± Lu Fang sat next to him. He wanted to smoke but suddenly remembered that he was in the hospital and gave up. After thinking for a while, he took out his phone and dialed a number. ¡°Li Tezhu? Your BOSS ran away again. Hurry up and chase after him. I¡¯m with Lan Nuo in the hospital. ¡± Li Tezhu facepalmed. It was not that he did not know the invisibility characteristics of his BOSS, that childish ghost. He had wanted to use this opportunity to let the husband and wife meet to resolve their conflict. Now, he did not know which part of his BOSS¡¯s brain had hurt him. He had left without even seeing him. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go take a look right away. ¡± Gu Ruochu and Qi ru appeared as soon as the call was made. Gu Ruoyun saw Lu Fang and Lan Nuo at a nce. She scanned her surroundings and realized that Huo Nanchen was not around. ¡°Auntie, Ruo Chu. ¡± ¡°where¡¯s that kid? ¡± Qi Ru could not help but furrow her brows when she did not see her son. Lan nuo gently coughed, ¡°he was here just now. He left when he heard that you wereing. ¡± ¡°...¡± Gu Ruochu pursed her lips. She felt a little disappointed. Was He avoiding her? What the Hell Her heart ached when she thought about it. Even if she had pped him once, was what he had done not overboard If this goes on, she might really turn into a resentful and jealous woman. She had thought about it for a long time when she returned from Ning City. She knew that she had made her decision when she had locked up the divorce agreement. This time, she decided to go down a dark road. No matter what happened between her and Huo Nanchen, she would not let Ning Tangxi get a divorce. No matter which woman Huo Nanchen liked to be with, she did not want to let a woman like Ning Tangxi take over. Chapter 415

Chapter 415: Chapter 419 is awesome

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Along the way, Gu Ruochu had thought of some things to say when they met. Now that she realized that Huo Nanchen was not in the hospital, she could not help but feel empty in her heart. ¡°This Stinky Brat, really needs to be disciplined! How old is the person still fighting with others! ¡± Qi Ru was iparably annoyed, thought for a moment, ¡°how is the person inside? ¡± ¡°The doctor is still putting on a cast and his arm is broken. ¡± Lu Fang looked at Gu Ruochu as if the man¡¯s arm had been broken for her. Qi Ru felt that she had not had such an experience for many years. She thought that it was her son¡¯s fault after all, and then she thought about how tofort him. After instructing her daughter-inw, Qi ru went in. ¡°Ruo Chu,e here for a moment. ¡± Lu Fang was all smiles. Gu Ruochu nced at him before walking over. ¡°Ruo Chu, I really want to know what happened between the two of you that caused that master to act so foolishly. I¡¯m just curious. ¡± ¡°We had a fight. ¡± Gu Ruochu could not bring herself to say it. She was still thinking about what to say. Lu Fang looked at her side profile and asked tentatively, ¡°even if we had a fight, it shouldn¡¯t be like this. You two aren¡¯t normally in a rtionship before you get married. There must be a lot of problems. ¡± ¡°He won¡¯t not amodate you, even though he does have a bad temper. ¡°But to be honest, even if someone really angered him, he would only punish them so that they wouldn¡¯t go out of control. He definitely wouldn¡¯t tear apart that elegant face and turn into a great devil like now. ¡± ¡°So I want to know, how did you provoke him? ¡± People at his level had long practiced the facade of self-restraint and elegance. After all, in this kind of life, the easier it was for one¡¯s emotions to go out of control, the more one would be caught by the opponent. He sincerely sympathized with the unlucky guy who got beaten upst night. He didn¡¯t know anything and got beaten up just like that. Listening to Lu Fang¡¯s words, there was an indescribable feeling in his heart. ¡°Am I really that bad? Do you mean that I¡¯m doing it? ¡± But she was really suffering. That man still wanted her to be reasonable, what kind of stupid reason was that! Lan Nuo snorted, then twitched in pain and didn¡¯t dare to move again. Lu Fang coughed lightly Smiling, he said, ¡°it¡¯s not that you¡¯re not good, but that you¡¯re too capable. Ruo Chu, you must not underestimate your position in his heart. Alright, remember to be gentle when you see him next time. If you coax him, he¡¯ll be fine soon. If you know that he¡¯s sick, then let him be. Don¡¯t be calctive with someone WHO¡¯s sick!¡± Lan Nuo,¡±...¡± Gu Ruochu nodded and fell silent. She remembered that he was sick. ¡°speaking of which, I want to know what exactly did you do to make him act this way? ¡± ¡°Oh, I pped him. ¡± Lu Fang opened his mouth so wide that it could fit an egg. ¡°What did you say? You actually pped him? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re really... F * CKING awesome. ¡± Lu Fang could no longer find the words to describe his feelings. No one dared to p Huo Nanchen ... It was not just a p. He had always been pampered and pampered. Since he was young, his life had been smooth sailing. How could he possibly ept such an arrogant personality? Gu Ruochu fell silent and did not say another word. Could she have said that her mind had gone nk at that time and that was why she had pped him? ¡°Then I can¡¯t interfere in your affairs. I can¡¯t interfere at all. ¡± Lu Fang¡¯s gaze at her had turned strange as if he was surprised that she was fine. If one had to think normally, if Ruo Chu had pped Huo Nanchen, wouldn¡¯t she have been strangled to death? Chapter 416

Chapter 416: Chapter 420 infuriates me to death

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION As she spoke, Qi ru had alreadye out from inside. She did not even pick up her phone call to the kid. ¡°I¡¯m so angry, I¡¯m so angry. ¡± ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go home first. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart was filled with frustration. It was impossible to meet her in such a short period of time anyway. Qi Ru nced at her but did not say anything. ... Very soon, the production of ¡°when the plum blossoms fall, ¡± starring Lin Wanyi and Jin Ye, waspleted. Almost everyone heaved a sigh of relief. All they had to do now was to set a schedule with the television station. Gu Ruochu naturally had to attend. Basically, everyone in the production team would be there. It was said that there would be many investors, producers, and Wang Gang¡¯s other friends. He had been in the industry for a long time and had naturally umted many connections. He also wanted to take this opportunity to contact his connections in the industry. ¡°Who are you nning to go with? ¡± When Jin ye called, ruo Chu was still in the cloakroom picking out clothes. ¡°Oh, I¡¯lle with Xin. ¡± ¡°Alright, are you going to drive yourself or are we going to pick you up? ¡± Jin Ye did not have much scruples with Chu Xin around. ¡°I¡¯ll drive over. I¡¯ll be there in about an hour. Please help me inform the director. ¡± ¡°Alright, be careful on the road. It¡¯s not easy to get stuck in traffic if you leave early. ¡± Gu Ruochu hung up the phone, put on some light makeup, and left the house. This wrap party had invited quite a number of people. Wang Gang had invited people from all walks of life. Gu Ruochu and Chu Xin nced around when they arrived and realized that many of them knew each other. Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyelids twitched. The people she had bumped into were all rted to her. Zhang Xuan and Wang Xin had both arrived. They sat at the side and chatted merrily with the people next to them. Seeing that she had taken her seat, Wang Xin nced at her with an elegant and kind smile on his face. Gu Ruochu responded with the same polite smile. Zhang Xuan nced at her and pretended not to see her. Of course, Gu Ruochu would not take the initiative to greet her. ¡°Come, Ruo Chu,e and sit here. ¡± Wang Gang called out to her. She and Chu Xin walked over with a polite and appropriate smile on their faces. They pulled out a chair next to him and sat down. There were many unfamiliar people around them. It was unknown who else had arrived behind him. There was even a blond-haired, blue-eyed American. The president of thepany, his manager, and his assistant had all arrived, but they still had not eaten. Gu Ruochu furrowed her brows. She did not know what she was ying at. ¡°Come, have a drink. ¡± Chu Xin poured a drink for ruo Chu. Ruo Chu smiled faintly and took it. ¡°Director Wang, who else are you inviting to the banquet? ¡± Finally, someone could not hold it in anymore. They felt that this would be a great opportunity. After all, it was already sote and the food had not been served yet. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, drink and drink. ¡± Wang Gang smiled as he raised his ss. However, he heard the foreigner next to him speak, ¡°Ethan, are there so many beautiful women in your circle? ¡± It was standard Mandarin so this foreigner did not sound out of ce at all. Chu Xin noticed that the foreigner seemed to be looking at Ruo Chu. However, he did not seem frivolous. Instead, it was a form of admiration. Wang Gang pretended not to understand what he meant and smiled, ¡°our circle has always had many beautiful women. Joshua, you can feast your eyes on them today. ¡± Zhang Xuan listened to their conversation and her gaze fell on Gu Ruochu who was sitting quietly by the side. Zhang Xuan raised the ends of her eyes and smiled as she asked, ¡°Miss Gu, why aren¡¯t you attending the Party with President Huo? I heard that you two are quite a loving couple and I thought that he would apany you to the wrap party. ¡± Zhang Xuan felt that it was rather strange. Men are nothing more than visual animals. Chapter 417

Chapter 417: Chapter 421: A toast

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION One of her two daughters was pure and innocent while the other was flirtatious. Unfortunately, both of them had fallen for the same man and had also fallen for the same woman. Gu Ruochu did not seem to have anything special that would attract the attention of a man. ¡°There¡¯s no need for couples to be tied together. Didn¡¯t chairman Ning not attend with you? ¡± Zhang Xuan¡¯s smile faded. Gu Ruochu only reacted when she heard the voices at the door. ¡°President Huo, what a coincidence, why are you here? ¡± ¡°What a coincidence, I didn¡¯t expect you to be here as well. ¡± An SHAOSI was talking to someone, though she did not hear Huo Nanchen¡¯s voice. Gu Ruochu put down her cup and looked at Wang Gang, ¡°you invited Huo Nanchen? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? ¡± Of course, Wang Gang did not know that they were quarreling. He looked at her in surprise, ¡°you didn¡¯t know? ¡± ¡°...¡± Gu Ruochu did not say another word. Of course, she did not know! She felt everyone¡¯s gaze on her. It was impossible for Ruo Chu to pretend that he did not exist. She could only sigh in her heart and turn her head. ¡°Ruo Chu, you¡¯re here too? Oh, I remember now. As an assistant director, you¡¯ll definitely be there. I almost forgot. ¡± An duo stood beside huo Nanchen and smiled brightly. It was hard to tell if she was showing off or if there were other subtle emotions on her face. Gu Ruochu raised her head and met the man¡¯s gaze. ¡°MM. ¡± At this moment, Gu Ruochu did not know how to respond except for the word ¡®mm¡¯ . He did not say a word from the beginning to the end. However, his deep and cold expression seemed even more oppressive. His eyes were clear and calm, but his deep and profound eyes seemed unfathomable. Speaking of which, it had been more than a week since shest saw him. He seemed to have lost a little weight. Gu Ruochu averted her gaze and did not take the initiative to speak to him. especially at a time like this, she could sense that the world was filled with malice. Her husband and ex-boyfriend, whom she had not seen for a few days, had all met here. Other than coincidence, there was really no other word to describe the scene. Wang Gang finally realized something. It turned out that the husband and wife had quarreled. This time, it was awkward. Especially when he looked at Ruo Chu, his face was filled with awkwardness. ¡°Ahem... ¡± he moved his chair away and turned to look at his assistant. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see anyonee? Hurry up and add a few more seats! ¡± Gu Ruochupletely ignored the two empty seats on the stage. Her entire body was a little stiff. If she had known this would happen, she would have asked Wang Gang who would be attending. ¡°Ruo Chu, you won¡¯t mind if we sit next to you, right? ¡± An duo¡¯s words had just fallen when Huo Nanchen pulled out the chair next to Gu Ruochu and sat down. When a familiar aura spread from the surroundings, she turned to look into his deep and thick eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll sit here. ¡± Those who knew about the rtionship between the two of them felt a little ufortable, and they had to pretend that they did not see anything. An duo furrowed her slender eyebrows and sat quietly next to Huo Nanchen. She seemed to be particrly active today. She had been saying something beside Huo Nanchen, and her delicate voice sounded particrly jarring when she talked about the funny parts. Young master an seemed to have been dyed by something. He had been talking to someone outside for a long time before he came in. He did not say anything and simply sat down. Chu Xin was sweating profusely. She felt that the atmosphere was a little strange. Gu Ruochu was only feeling unwell for a moment before she began to eat her food calmly. ¡°It¡¯s been a few years since west met. Miss an has be even more beautiful. I¡¯ve often heard our Tang Xi mention you. ¡± Zhang Xuan praised her, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toe today. Otherwise, I would have given you a gift. ¡± Chapter 418

Chapter 418: Chapter 422¡¯do you really not have a boyfriend? ¡®

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You¡¯re too kind, auntie. ¡± An duo smiled politely, ¡°a junior like me should havee to visit auntie earlier. Unfortunately, I haven¡¯t had much time recently. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s least favorite part of attending such a dinner was the toast. It was one thing to toast Huo Nanchen, but she still had to toast the director. She had just poured a ss of wine when the foreigner beside her stood up and identally touched it. Gu Ruochu¡¯s hand slipped and she spilled the wine. ¡°sorry, sorry. ¡± The foreigner pulled out a tissue and handed it to her apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was a mistake. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. ¡± Gu Ruochu heaved a sigh of relief instead. She had finally seized the opportunity to leave. As she sat and ate, she would catch a glimpse of Huo Nanchen and an duo from the corner of her eyes. As long as Huo Nanchen spoke to an duo, her heart would feel even more stifled. Why don¡¯t you just ignore her and sit somewhere else and talk to a beautiful woman? It¡¯s really stifling! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I need to go to the washroom first. ¡± This was supposed to be a legitimate reason, but an duo suddenly looked at her and smiled charmingly, ¡°Miss Gu, I don¡¯t see any traces of alcohol on your dress. sit down and eat. ¡± Gu Ruochu,¡±...¡± She could only return to her original seat. Her face was clearly showing signs of impatience. Did Huo Nanchen bring her here on purpose to pick on her? ¡°It¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t wet this prettydy¡¯s dress. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not expect Joshua to take this opportunity to strike up a conversation with her. Gu Ruochu politely replied to him but did not think much of it. The foreigner behind them was obviously much more enthusiastic and began to ask personal questions, ¡°Miss Gu, I see that you¡¯re very young. I don¡¯t think you have a boyfriend right now, right? ¡± Jin Ye was originally enjoying his meal but upon hearing this, he immediately choked. Not only him, but Gu Ruochu was also choked. ¡°No. ¡± Not a single one. This caused the people next to him to look at her once again. Their eyes were very deep. Before everyone could regain their senses, Joshua seemed to be very happy and suddenly shouted, ¡°Miss Gu, do you really not have a boyfriend? ¡± An duo watched from the side and suddenly smiled meaningfully, ¡°Joshua has taken a fancy to Miss Gu? Perhaps you can give it a try? ¡± Joshua did indeed have this thought and he did not hide it at all. Gu Ruochu furrowed her brows. She did not expect this foreigner to have such a thought. Damn, they had only spoken a few words just now This foreigner had already developed feelings for her. She was already married, how could she possibly have a boyfriend. Was An duo provoking her on purpose Or was Huo Nanchen testing her? ¡°Miss Gu, I like you very much, can you be my girlfriend? ¡± Gu Ruochu was still cursing in her heart when Joshua had already blurted out his words in excitement once again. His hands had even grabbed her shoulders. ¡°Sir... we, we don¡¯t know each other yet. ¡± Gu Ruochu felt as if she was about to stutter. In the end, she could only find an excuse and forcefully pulled his hand away from his wrist. ¡°It¡¯s alright, we¡¯ll know each other after tonight. Miss Gu, don¡¯t be shy, I¡¯m a gentleman. ¡± ¡°...¡± She did not have any intention of being shy at all. It was as if she was looking at a ¡°good young man¡± who had identally slipped up. She tried to persuade him solemnly, ¡°sir, I don¡¯t have any intention of getting a boyfriend for the time being. Let go of me first! ¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the person beside her finally pulled his hand away, almost pulling him away from the dining table. ¡°Mr. Joshua, she said she¡¯s not willing. Why are you touching her? ¡± That voice always had a sense of overwhelming anger. He was dragged to the ground, and he still looked confused. Chapter 419

Chapter 419: Chapter 423 actually helped him up

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The others all broke out in a cold sweat for Joshua. Wang Gang felt a little regretful that he had not reminded him right away. Huo Nanchen had actually witnessed his wife being hit on by someone. This scene was a little strange. However, they acted as if they did not know each other. This scene made Wang Gang feel that something was not right and he did not know what was going on. Gu Ruochuposed herself and red angrily at Huo Nanchen. Why did I not know that this person was so evil I¡¯ve done something wrong, yet he still came to this banquet to pick on me. I don¡¯t even have the slightest bit of guilt from pping himst time. Wasn¡¯t it that an duo who asked Joshua to pursue me If I don¡¯t refute an duo, what does it have to do with me I feel like I¡¯m just a joke to others. Gu Ruochu thought as she looked at the dumbfounded Joshua and put on a polite and gentle smile. She had never looked him in the eye since the end of the banquet. Now, it was all because of this one person. Her heart, which had never been calm to begin with, seemed to have been struck by something and it hurt. ¡°Mr. Joshua, are you alright? ¡± Gu Ruochu reached out her hand and helped the person on the ground up, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± She was actually helping this man up. Huo Nanchen stared at the hand that was holding Gu Ruochu¡¯s hand as if he wanted to break it. Everyone noticed this. ¡°It¡¯s alright. ¡± It was impossible for Joshua not to know who had pulled him down. When he saw the look in Wang Gang¡¯s eyes, he understood what was going on. He obediently returned to his seat and acted as if nothing had happened. The other foreigner was clearly unhappy, ¡°Ethan, is this how Huaxia treats guests? Joshua only wants to get to know thisdy. Thisdy is too unfriendly, isn¡¯t she? Please apologize to my friend. ¡± The atmosphere instantly froze. Gu Ruochu had no idea who this foreigner was. It was clearly his friend who had touched her, yet he wanted her to apologize What a joke. Zhang Xuan watched the show from the side and spoke leisurely, ¡°Miss Gu, just apologize. Everyone was having a good time. There¡¯s no need to fall out over such a small matter. ¡± The anger that Gu Ruochu had held back earlier was finally vented. The atmosphere instantly froze. The foreigner was still looking for trouble, ¡°which circle are you from? Are you that insensible? ¡± Joshua felt a little awkward and tried to persuade him, ¡°forget it, it¡¯s my fault. ¡± Wang Gang wanted to stand up for Ruo Chu, but he was in a difficult position. After all, Huo Nanchen was present. ¡°I have something to attend to, so I¡¯ll be leaving first. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not want to give any face to anyone else. She stood up with a cold face. The foreigner felt that he had lost face in front of everyone and his expression turned even uglier, ¡°don¡¯t go, I say, what exactly are you... ¡± ¡°Huo Nanchen, you really have no bottom line! ¡± He had provoked the foreigner himself, so they would not dare to question him and make things difficult for a woman like her. If it had been Cheng Xi, he would have been so wronged that he could not wait to show himself. What about her She does not have much of a ce in his heart, right. Just now, the two foreigners had made things difficult for her. He had only looked on coldly as a joke! Gu Ruochu¡¯s words silenced the foreigner who had just made things difficult for her. He seemed to have realized that the situation was not quite right. He had thought that Huo Nanchen had just made a move and that it was just a casual move. He did not expect that they would have a deeper rtionship. ¡°sit down and eat. ¡± Huo Nanchen grabbed her wrist and made her sit down. His gaze swept across the foreigner, ¡°your friend seduced my wife in front of me and now he wants my wife to apologize? ¡± The foreigner¡¯s expression immediately turned ugly. He had not expected things to turn out this way. ¡°sorry, I¡¯ll apologize on his behalf. ¡± His words were sincere. Zhang Xuanughed icily and drank her wine in a sullen manner. Everyone had seen many storms before. Soon, the atmosphere of the wrap party returned to its previous lively state. Gu Ruochu took a few bites and found an excuse to leave. No matter who it was, she did not want to give face to anyone. Chapter 420

Chapter 420: Chapter 424: Let go

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Wang Gang did not stop her and asked his assistant to escort her out. ¡°Young Madam. ¡± As soon as she stepped out of the door, special assistant Li Tezhu came over and stopped her just in time, ¡°young Madam, the president is waiting for you over there. ¡± Waiting for her? Gu Ruochu swept her gaze across the room and her eyes fell on the car not far away. ¡°Is an duo inside? ¡± Special Assistant Li Tezhu was stunned, ¡°how could miss an be inside? ¡± The president is actually in a very bad mood after all these days of conflict between the two of you. He has been sleeping in the property in Binhai. It was young master an who had asked him toe today. Of course, miss an duo had followed her brother here.¡± It was not what she had thought. Huo Nanchen had brought an duo here. ¡°Young Madam, the president is waiting for you. ¡± Waiting for her Gu Ruochu did not know why but she felt a sense of pressure. It was as if waiting for her was already giving her a lot of face. It was as if he had already given her a way out and she had to follow him immediately. Everything had to be done ording to his wishes. It was the same with Cheng Xi. Everything was the same. Gu Ruochu saw the taxi approaching from afar and raised her hand to stop it. Under Li Tezhu¡¯s surprised gaze, she bowed and spoke to the driver, ¡°to Wansheng Road. ¡± She turned to look at Li Tezhu, ¡°since he wants to wait for me, let him wait. I¡¯m going back to the Huo residence. Mother is still waiting for me. ¡± Li Tezhu knew that his wife was probably really angry and sighed, ¡°my wife, you just said that you didn¡¯t have a boyfriend and that triggered President Huo. You should also know that there¡¯s no way he would have anything to do with an duo. ¡± ¡°He should be coaxed when he¡¯s provoked. Others should be made a fool of when they¡¯re provoked, right? ¡± Gu Ruochu calmed herself down and continued coldly, ¡°he¡¯s the one who¡¯s ignoring me. Isn¡¯t he the one who can do whatever he wants when he doesn¡¯t want to go home? ¡± She reached out to open the car door but a hand grabbed her shoulder. ¡°Let go! ¡± ¡°Why did you pretend not to know me just now? You didn¡¯t even look at me from the beginning to the end and even told that foreigner that you don¡¯t have a boyfriend? You don¡¯t? ¡± He suddenly stared at her face ¡°Do you think that I don¡¯t have the right to be your man? So when that foreigner confessed to you, you only found an excuse to avoid him but you didn¡¯t tell him that you have another man. ¡± When she had said that she did not have a boyfriend in front of him, she really wanted to strangle her to death. At that moment, he had almost flown into a rage and felt that it was very ironic. What did she take him for She really knew how to poke at his heart and wished that she could roast him on the fire. His interrogation had caused her to close her eyes. It seemed that he really was very angry and minded. Gu Ruochu sneered, ¡°I never had a boyfriend. Aren¡¯t you my husband? What kind of boyfriend are you? ¡± Her words were very self-righteous. When a certain someone, who was originally in a gloomy mood, heard this, he actually felt ted. However, Gu Ruochu took the opportunity to shake off his hand and got into the car. Seeing that the driver was setting the GPS, Gu ruochu suddenly changed her mind. She did not want to go home now, ¡°master, let¡¯s take a detour and pay by meter. ¡± The driver was delighted. This was the first time he had seen such a customer. He did not waste his breath even if he could earn money. He drove her slowly around an city. Gu Ruochu thought about many things in the past and her phone rang. She looked at her phone and saw that it was an unknown number. She clicked on it. ¡°Excuse me, is this Miss Gu Ruochu? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Ms. Zhou Yunxi¡¯s nurse and nanny. You¡¯re her daughter, right? Your mother has been calling your name and refuses to sleep. Can youe over for a moment? ¡± Ever since Zhou Yunxi had a mental problem, she had been in a trance and spent 24 hours a day in a wheelchair. Chapter 421

Chapter 421: Chapter 425, Aunt Xu

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Fortunately, Zhou Yunxi had a considerable amount of savings. Gu Yanwei had helped her buy a small apartment and hired a nanny to look after the rest of the money. No one cared about her anymore. Gu Ruochu just happened to be at a loss as to where she should go. Her heart was in a mess and she just wanted to find a ce to hide. Coincidentally, this was also a safe haven. To think that Zhou Yunxi would actually call her by her name was too strange for her. Perhaps no one would have guessed that she would actually be at Zhou Yunxi¡¯s house. It seemed that the fact that Gu Yanwei was not her biological daughter had dealt a great blow to her. It could be said that it hadpletely destroyed this woman. After a moment of contemtion, Gu Ruochu asked, ¡°send me your address. I¡¯m on my way now. ¡± The nanny gave her the address and Gu Ruochu hung up. After a long pause, she said to the driver, ¡°master, go to Qiu road. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± The wind was a little strong and GU ruochu wrapped her clothes tighter when she got out of the car. When she raised her head, she saw an old western-style House with a house number on it. Behind it seemed to be a church. Zhou Yunxi had actually chosen such a ce. The nanny seemed to be afraid that Gu ruochu would not be able to find her way. She poked her head out of the door and looked outside. In the end, her gaze locked onto the young girl by the roadside. ¡°Is that Miss Gu? Come in quickly, the wind is strong outside. ¡± The nanny looked like she was in her sixties and looked very kind, ¡°Miss Gu, just call me aunt Xu. ¡± Gu ruochu nodded, wrapped her clothes tightly and walked inside. This was her first timeing to this ce. She realized that although the house was a little old, it was very clean and had an exotic air to it. ¡°Miss Zhou, I¡¯ve brought Miss Gu here. ¡± Gu ruochu looked at Zhou Yunxi sitting in the wheelchair. Her hair had turnedpletely white. Her haggard appearance did not look like a woman in her forties, but more like a battered old woman. When she turned around, her entire face was covered in tears. Gu Ruochu was so shocked that she stood rooted to the ground, not daring to step forward. ¡°You... can youe over? ¡± Her trembling voice carried a humble pleading tone The nanny could not bear to see this and looked at Gu Ruochu ¡°your mother has rarely been so clear-headed these past few days. In the past, she would stare nkly at the crowd outside and did not eat much. No matter what grudges you have in the past, put them aside for now and go say a word to her. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not reply. This woman could no longer hurt her. In the past, it was nothing. Zhou Yunxi¡¯s entire body was trembling. She suddenly grabbed Gu Ruochu¡¯s hand that was hanging by her leg. Gu Ruochu flung it away, her eyes filled with wariness. ¡°What do you want to say? Just say it. ¡± ¡°I know you hate me. ¡± Zhou Yunxi¡¯s lips trembled. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I won¡¯t harm you again. In the past, I had other reasons too... ¡± Gu Ruochu remained calm and only said, ¡°if you really feel guilty, tell me about my past. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry... ¡± Zhou Yunxi¡¯s face was full of pain as she held her hand, ¡°Ruo Chu, listen to me, you have to go now... ¡± She had just finished speaking when her eyes suddenly widened. She released her hand and sat in her wheelchair in a daze, not saying another word. ¡°Zhou Yunxi? Zhou Yunxi, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Gu Ruochu shook her shoulders and realized that she looked like an old man who was in his twilight years. Even her eyes were lifeless. ¡°Miss Gu, stop shaking her, something bad will happen. ¡± Aunt Xu quickly stopped her. Gu Ruochu looked at her in confusion, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with her? ¡± ¡°She¡¯s been like this ever since she left the hospital. It hasn¡¯t been long since she woke up. She¡¯s been in a daze for a long time and can¡¯t hear anyone speak. The doctor said that she¡¯s probably suffering from Alzheimer¡¯s because of the stimtion. She can forget many things as soon as she speaks. ¡± Chapter 422

Chapter 422: Chapter 426 you know me?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Aunt Xu sighed and could not help but ask, ¡°Miss Gu, if you could stay and apany your mother, it might be of some help to her illness. ¡± Gu Ruochu heaved a sigh of relief. It would be good if she could stay here for a few days. From the tone of special assistant Li Tezhu, she could tell that Huo Nanchen would be home today. She did not know how to prepare the meal. Seeing that she had agreed, aunt Xu immediately went up to help her tidy up her room and bed. ¡°Stay here and apany her for a while. I¡¯ll cook for you very soon. ¡± Gu Ruochu agreed. Seeing that she had even specially moved a stool for herself, she felt a little embarrassed, ¡°Aunt Xu, you can go and do your work. There¡¯s no need to summon me. ¡± ¡°Aye. ¡± Gu Ruochu sat in front of Zhou Yunxi. She looked at her withered appearance and felt a littleplicated. ¡°Zhou Yunxi, do you regret it? ¡± Of course, she would not answer her own question. This was probably the so-called retribution for the sins she hadmitted for half her life. Aunt Xu quickly tidied up the dining table. Although the four dishes and one soup were simple, it was clear that the person who had cooked them was very thoughtful. Aunt Xu wiped the hem of her apron and said in embarrassment, ¡°look, I haven¡¯t prepared any dishes. I¡¯ll go buy some ingredients tomorrow. I¡¯ll feed Madam Zhou¡¯s food now. You eat first. ¡± Gu Ruochu was surprised when she saw that aunt Xu had treated this ce as her own home. ¡°Does Aunt Xu usually stay here? ¡± She nodded in embarrassment and said sheepishly, ¡°I¡¯ve wandered to an city alone and don¡¯t have a home. If I hadn¡¯t stayed at Madam Zhou¡¯s House, I¡¯m afraid that I would have ended up on the streets. ¡± Aunt Xu seemed to have thought of something and said nervously, ¡°Oh right, do you want to give your family a call first? It¡¯s my fault that I only cared about letting you stay. Their family won¡¯t allow you to be alone, right? ¡± Gu Ruochu paused as she picked up the food, ¡°Aunt Xu, do you know me? ¡± Aunt Xu smiled shyly, she then ced some food into Zhou Yunxi¡¯s bowl, ¡°I¡¯ve seen you on TV before. You¡¯re the daughter-inw of a wealthy family. You¡¯re good-looking and married well. When I used to be a cleaner, I often heard your name. There was nock of envy in the words of those little girls, so they had a deeper impression of you.¡± Gu Ruochu pursed her lips and lied, ¡°there¡¯s no need to call them. I¡¯ve told them before I came. ¡± Aunt Xu nodded and walked towards Zhou Yunxi with a bowl of rice in her hand. The atmosphere was surprisingly warm. It was ironic that she had run to Zhou Yunxi¡¯s house to hide after quarreling with Huo Nanchen. ¡°Miss Gu, your phone is ringing? ¡± Aunt Xu saw her phone vibrating on the coffee table. She took it over to her because it was a little far away. Gu Ruochu saw the name ¡°Hubby¡± jumping on her phone. She pursed her lips and turned off her phone before throwing it aside. Now you¡¯re thinking of looking for me Every time you abandon me to another woman¡¯s child, what¡¯s the point ofing back to look for me after you¡¯re done with your work? Just thinking about it makes me feel sad. Every time, you abandon me before Gu Chengxi. Even when you¡¯re sick, you¡¯re not by my side. It¡¯s as if you¡¯ve always abandoned me for someone else. Aunt Xu was a little embarrassed and a little embarrassed. ¡°Did you two have a fight? ¡± I wonder if it¡¯s not a good idea to suggest that I stay here. There was a loud rumble, and there was thunder outside. ¡°...¡± It suddenly rained heavily outside. Huo Nanchen had returned half an hour ago. He had deliberately sat in the living room and waited for her toe back, from anger to anticipation to worry. He called her, but she did not pick up. Just as he almost could not sit still, nanny Zhang suddenly ran in from outside with an umbre. Chapter 423

Chapter 423: Chapter 427 was to find out where she had gone

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s raining heavily outside. Young Madam is still not back! ¡± Huo Nanchen was finally not as calm as before. His jaw was very tight. He frowned and called her repeatedly, but his phone was already turned off. It was already raining heavily outside. He had never seen such a heavy rain. Young Madam was alone outside without any clothes, and unlike young master, she could not live in any of the properties outside. ¡°Oh my, what¡¯s going on? ¡± Qi Ru looked at the darkness outside like a huge ck hole. Huo Nanchen held an umbre and went out. He first searched the vi frantically. Maybe she hade back a long time ago, but didn¡¯t tell him. In the end, everyone said that they didn¡¯t see the young Madam. This time, he almost went crazy. She got into the taxi and thought she woulde back safely. Nanny Zhang was also anxious. She didn¡¯t expect it to be so big. ¡°I¡¯ll go find her. ¡± She refused to pick up the phone when she was looking for her, and now her phone was turned off. Huo Nanchen walked outside and only saw private carsing and going, as well as the light rain and mist. His dark eyes were frighteningly dark. It was already sote, and it was still raining so heavily. She could not stay in a hotel without an identity certificate, so where could she go? ¡°It¡¯s raining so heavily, where can I find her? I might as well ask young Madam¡¯s family and friends first. ¡± Family? How could she have any other family members. Huo Nanchen certainly knew that she had a few close friends, but if he called them, they might not admit it, so he might as welle personally. He went back to the vi with a gloomy face and dialed a number. ¡°Go and find out where ruo Chu went tonight. She just got in the car and told the driver to go back to the vi. I¡¯ll send the license te number and the driver¡¯s characteristics to you. I want to know her location immediately. ¡± After hanging up the phone, his heart sank. He never expected that she would not go home today. If he had known earlier, he would have given in to her. If he had just carried her home, he would not have had so much trouble. ¡°where are you going now? ¡± Qi Ru¡¯s face was as dark as his. She had note back for almost a week. When she came back, her anger had driven his wife away. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go to her friend¡¯s ce. ¡± Under normal circumstances, she could only stay at a friend¡¯s house for the time being. ¡°Go early ande back early. She has really suffered a lot from you. Are you going to continue to deal with the matter between Ning Tangxi and the child in such a cold manner? ¡± ¡°Yes, I know. ¡± Huo Nanchen turned around and left, his eyes filled with annoyance. ¡°Mom, remember to give me a call when shees back. ¡± Qi Ru nodded. Fortunately, the Old Lady was not at home recently. Otherwise, who knew how angry she would be if she knew that they were causing trouble every few days. It was pouring rain. Xu Yichen stood in front of the fence on the second floor. He had half a cigarette between his fingers, as if he had be one with the rainy day. ¡°Why are you here? ¡± Looking at the person whose expression was as terrifying as lightning, Xu Yichen frowned and smiled faintly. ¡°Is there something you need me for sote? ¡± ¡°Is she here? ¡± ¡°Are you talking about Ruo Chu? ¡± Xu Yichen furrowed his brows. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her? ¡± Huo Nanchen knew that she should not be here judging from his reaction. He remained silent for a moment before he told him the truth. ¡°She said that she was going home tonight, but she did note back. ¡± At that moment, a feeling of helplessness overwhelmed him. He had never felt so ufortable before. She had not even contacted Xu Yichen and had not given any exnation to anyone. Could it be that something had happened? ¡°Huo Nanchen, what the Hell did you do to her? ¡± Xu Yichen appeared to be very patient with his anger as he clenched his fists so hard that they creaked. Hearing that someone who would never run away from home had actually run away from home, he knew how much she had suffered? Chapter 424

Chapter 424: Chapter 428 would not allow anything to happen to her

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION How could she be so helpless that she ran away from home? Xu Yichen felt a tingling pain in his heart when he thought of her helplessness, helplessness, and hesitation. She should not be like this. Huo Nanchen¡¯s expression was as ugly as an Asura. He nced at him and said, ¡°I will find her. ¡± He turned around and returned to the car. The other party had already made a call. ¡°President Huo, the driver has found out. He said that he drove madam to Qiu Lu and asked him toe down. Then, he left on his own. ¡± ¡°have a few people go to Qiu Lu to look for her. I¡¯ll go check on Ruo Chu¡¯s other friends. By the way, detain the chauffeur to see if he¡¯s lying. ¡± Qiu Lu There were no rtives or friends on Qiu Lu that she was familiar with. How could she possibly go to Qiu Lu? Soon, Rong Xiao, Chu Xin, and Yang Xi had all been questioned. None of them had seen Gu Ruochu. Huo Nanchen felt as if his heart had been whipped by a whip and it burned with pain. He punched the steering wheel and the veins on the back of his hand could be seen. It was his fault. He shouldn¡¯t have lost his temper with her and allowed her to be driven home alone. The people on the other side also called, but there was no sign of the Madam. ¡°could the madam have run out of the city? ¡± ¡°No, she wouldn¡¯t normally leave an cheng under such circumstances. ¡± Unless, she signed a divorce with him. They searched for an entire night, but there was still no news of Ruo Chu. Their hearts were in a mess. ¡°President Huo, don¡¯t worry too much. The Madam is already an adult. She won¡¯t easily get into trouble. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s eyes were filled with a thick sense of exhaustion. Facing his subordinates was even more terrifying. He almost didn¡¯t dare to say another word that would make him unhappy. He didn¡¯t know how the president had offended Madam, which was why he made her leave home so quickly. There was no news, just no news. He even sent people to the Gu family. Unfortunately, only Gu Qiang, who was drunk to death all day, was in the Gu family. The rest didn¡¯t make any movements. ¡°Eat something. You¡¯re starving to death now. Your husband won¡¯t see you and won¡¯t feel sorry for you. ¡± An Shaosi looked at the man sitting on the Sofa and turned off his phone. ¡°The people over there have already been mobilized. I believe there will be news soon. ¡± He Hummed and did not reply. However, there was a strong sense of unease in his heart, as if he was really going to lose her. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hate you more and more in the future. In the end, I¡¯ll be a hateful, bitter woman. ¡± Thinking back to the way she looked at him at that time, there seemed to be some hatred in her eyes. It turned out that a person¡¯s feelings could really turn into hatred. Why would he want her hatred? Cheng Xi and her had always weighed the pros and cons, but she had never expected that she would be tormented by it. It was as if she had been possessed. All she could think of was her aggrieved look, and she also started to feel pain. Special Assistant Li Tezhu hesitated on the side. ¡°could it be that a friend deliberately concealed Madam¡¯s whereabouts? Otherwise, it would be impossible for there to be no news at all after searching for an entire night. ¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be. Even Nanchen came to visit personally. It¡¯s impossible that she didn¡¯t notice. ¡± An SHAOSI¡¯s fingers tapped lightly on the table. ¡°Nanny Zhang, bring the food over and let him eat. ¡± In less than five minutes, someone made a call. ¡°President Huo, the driver just remembered. When Madam called, she said something about a church. He really doesn¡¯t know anything else. ¡± After being tortured to this extent, he could only tell the truth. ¡°Send me the names and locations of all the churches. I¡¯ll go find them. ¡± Finally, there was news. Huo Nanchen took the car keys and left without a word. If he didn¡¯t go personally, he wasn¡¯t willing to wait for even a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll go too. ¡± Chapter 425

Chapter 425: Chapter 429 was sad

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION An Shaosi followed them. After half an hour, they finally found an old house a few streets away from Qiu road. They checked and found that it had just been bought. Auntie Xu was inexplicably caught in front of a car by a few bodyguards. When the car window rolled down and she saw the noble face, she seemed to have some consciousness. ¡°Have you seen the person in the photo? ¡± Auntie Xu hesitated for a moment and shook her head. Huo Nanchen was even more certain that Ruo Chu was here because he saw the hesitation in her eyes. ¡°The person I want to find will be found very soon. Are you sure you want to stop me? My wife is throwing a Tantrum with me. I want to find her. ¡± Aunt Xu was an ordinary person to begin with. It was not appropriate for her to interfere in a quarrel between husband and wife. She could only gloomily say, e with me, but Miss Gu is not in a good mood. ¡± She was not in a good mood. Her words made her heart feel gloomy and sad. Huo Nanchen had already gotten out of the car and followed the woman to the alley. When he arrived at the old house and saw Zhou Yunxi, he felt a little sarcastic. He had never expected it to be Zhou Yunxi¡¯s home. Did she already hate him to this extent? She would rather stay at Zhou Yunxi¡¯s home than face him. ¡°where is she? ¡± Aunt Xu did not expect Ruo Chu to be absent. As soon as she thought of something, she blurted out, ¡°she was still here before I left. Could it be that she knew you might be here and left again? ¡± After all, she looked really sad yesterday. Thinking of this possibility, Huo Nanchen pursed his lips tightly. He turned around and left the door for people to look around. In the church The priest looked at her kindly, his expression as gentle as ever. In the huge church, holy hymns could be heard from inside. It seemed to be able to make people quiet down. After about ten minutes, many people left. ¡°little girl, is there something on your mind? ¡± The priest, who was almost 60 years old, stood in front of her. ¡°perhaps you can tell me. Even if you can¡¯t find a way to solve the problem, you can at least let your heart go when you¡¯re being listened to. ¡± How would Gu Ruochu know where to begin? After all, she and Huo Nanchen could not exin it clearly in just a few words. ¡°To love someone but be trapped by his responsibilities. Shouldn¡¯t they be together then? ¡± The priest shook his head and smiled. ¡°Then let him understand what he wants the most. ¡± What does he want the most? Gu Ruochu was still trying to figure out the meaning behind his words when the priest smiled faintly and pointed behind her. She was stunned for a moment before she turned around and saw Huo Nanchen standing behind her. He had put his arm around her shoulder and pressed it against her body. She could not react in time and saw that he was still in a state of shock. Her first reaction was to push him away but he did not budge from his grip on her hand. The priest only smiled on the side and had no intention of walking away. ¡°Have you eaten? Don¡¯t you know that you haven¡¯tpletely recovered from your cold? Why are you wearing so little to catch a cool breeze? ¡± He took off his coat and wrapped it around her shoulder. His tone was filled with heartache as the warmth of his breath enveloped her entire being. She had thought that he would scold her when he found her. She never expected him to be so gentle. ¡°Let go of me! ¡± As soon as he spoke, his nose felt a little sour. He frowned and ignored her, but his heart waspletely at ease. He wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her into his embrace as they walked out. Before they left, he even greeted the priest. The priest only smiled faintly in response. Gu Ruochu was extremely angry. She did not know why this person was so shameless. Chapter 426

Chapter 426: Chapter 430, what¡¯s going on

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What are you doing? ¡± He asked in an extremely angry tone. ¡°I¡¯m hugging you! ¡± He replied confidently. When he arrived at the door and saw that everyone was there, an Shaosi nced at her. The smile on his lips was like a smile that was not a smile, but seemed to carry a profound meaning. A few bodyguards followed behind him, their faces expressionless. Li Tezhu coughed lightly and quickly handed over the thermos and medicine, ¡°Madam, take your medicine. ¡± In front of so many people, he could not help but feel a little embarrassed. Gu Ruochu was held in his arms with her head lowered. She did not want to talk to him at all. He did not care and poured the medicine and water directly, ¡°take the medicine. ¡± Hearing his strong tone, Gu Ruochu did not know which nerve he had touched, but she did not react at all. Seeing her like this, Huo Nanchen¡¯s tone softened again. ¡°Be good, you haven¡¯t recovered from your cold yet. You won¡¯t feel ufortable if you take the medicine. I even called the doctor to the Huo residence. ¡± Huo Nanchen reached out to fix her hair but saw that the woman had turned her head away,pletely ignoring him. Naturally, he coaxed her nicely until she felt very ufortable. She had taken her medicine and it was impossible for her to get out of his body. She could only lean into his arms. She almost fell asleep listening to the music ying in the car. The car suddenly crashed violently. Huo Nanchen instinctively hugged her tightly so that she did not crash into the front. Gu Ruochu pressed herself against his chest and opened her eyes. She could not help but ask, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Li Tezhu¡¯s driving skills should be passable. How did he suddenly crash into her. ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡± Hearing the grumpy voice behind him, Li Tezhu wiped his sweat. ¡°A car crashed into us. I don¡¯t know how it drove! ¡± Before Li Tezhu could finish his sentence, the window suddenly cracked. Huo Nanchen¡¯s face turnedpletely ck when he saw the person outside the window. His handsome and sinister face was covered in ayer of gloomy haze. Ning Tangxi obviously could not see the person in the car. She continued to m the window as if she had lost control, ¡°Gu Ruochu, are you still there? Come out if YOU HAVE THE GUTS! ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression was very calm. Huo Nanchen put her down and pulled up his coat, ¡°be a good girl and wait in the car. I¡¯ll go take a look. ¡± ¡°Gu Ruochu! ¡± Another shout and Huo Nanchen got out. The car door opened and when she saw Huo Nanchen¡¯s cold face, Ning Tangxi trembled. She had not expected this. ¡°Nanchen? Why is it you? ¡± Isn¡¯t this the car that Gu Ruochu often drives Huo Nanchen does not usually like to drive a porsche. Most of the time, he drives a Lamborghini. ¡°If it¡¯s not me, what else do you want? ¡± The Evil Aura was terrifying. Ever since the Madam had disappeared, Special Assistant Li Tezhu hade into contact with President Huo¡¯s Evil Aura. Now, there was actually someone who had bumped into Huo Nanchen. Ning Tangxi held her bag and pinched her fingers. The cold aura around him was so strong that it was suffocating. Her entire face turned pale and her charming aura was even more endearing. In Gu Ruochu¡¯s impression, this woman had always been a smiling tiger in front of her. Now, she could not continue to act? ¡°Ning Tangxi, even though you¡¯re from the Ning family, you can¡¯t change that vicious aura in your bones. You still dare to bump into Ruo Chu, Huh? ¡± His eyes were cold. ¡°It seems that you¡¯reining that your life is too long. ¡± Ning Tangxi felt wronged andined to Gu Ruochu in the car. ¡°I¡¯m vicious? You used to treat Cheng Xi so well? But now, because of this woman, you¡¯ve made him suffer so much. You said that you would help us, mother and son, to help Cheng Xi. But Now? Xu Yichen, you¡¯ve let her go. This woman is still affecting your rtionship with Cheng Xi! ¡± Chapter 427

Chapter 427: Chapter 431 would never treat her like that

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She could not care less about anything, but she could not care less about Cheng Xi. She had always thought that she was more elegant and decent than anyone else, but she did not feel that she was at fault in this matter. Huo Nanchen had changed. He was no longer the same person as before. ¡°I finally understand now. Men are all willing to ept what they want and reject it. ¡°Your methods are really brilliant. After giving him some benefits, you self-righteously rejected him and quarreled with him. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what¡¯s good about you other than acting You¡¯ve yed the hard-to-get game so smoothly. What a hypocrite Filthy!¡± Now that things had developed to this point, Ning Tangxi no longer wrapped herself in that elegant skin. She loved it so much that she naturally hated it. She almost growled at the people inside, thinking about who she had failed to win her heart over the past few years? When she was a young girl, she hated Yang Xi. Even if Yang Ziyu had deliberately tarnished her name, he would still help her. Later on, Yue Cheng also liked her and Huo Zirui also had a good impression of her. This woman is just a little arrogant. She¡¯s self-righteous and self-righteous. Why can¡¯t Huo Nanchen escape from her? ¡°I think I¡¯m noble? I¡¯m hypocritical and dirty? ¡± Gu Ruochu got out of the car and saw that Huo Nanchen¡¯s face was as dark as ink. He had never been so patient with others. ¡°Li Tezhu, call the police. ¡± Li Tezhu was stunned for a moment before he immediately picked up his phone and reported the ident. Ning Tangxi thought that he was just putting on an act. There was no way he would treat her like this. ¡°Huo Nanchen is my husband. No matter what methods I use to seduce him, it doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with an outsider like you. For the sake of the child, I can ignore the fact that he has protected you a few times. Now, you¡¯re feeling superior because of his protection, aren¡¯t you He has given you an iparably superior life abroad. He has even arranged for your child¡¯s Household Registration School for you to return to the country.¡± Gu Ruochu spoke as if it had nothing to do with her. She pushed her long hair behind her ear and spoke slowly. Her expression was cold as she said, ¡°you still think that you deserve it, don¡¯t you? ¡± They thought that she did not know anything, but she clearly knew everything. ¡°Huo Nanchen has done his utmost for your friendship. How can you be so wronged? If it wasn¡¯t for Cheng Xi, what do you think you are? ¡± ¡°If I hadn¡¯t left the country back then, do you think that you would still be standing by his side? ¡±NinggTangxii¡¯s voice suddenly became agitated.Shee kept reminding herself to calm down but she could no longer do so ¡°You¡¯re relying on that marriage certificate to give him the cold shoulder because you think that he shouldn¡¯t treat Cheng Xi well and shouldn¡¯t protect me. You¡¯re even jealous of a child. Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re selfish, narrow-minded and pretending to be noble? ¡± ¡°Shut up! ¡± She knew that Huo Nanchen had thrown a Tantrum. His expression was so dark that her legs went soft. However, she could not take it anymore. Did Huo Nanchen really think that he was going to kill Gu Ruochu In his heart, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯m that snake-like Viin, right? In the car, Cheng Xi was still on the phone with her. When she thought about how her child had suffered so much at such a young age, her heart broke. She did not know why but when she saw Gu Ruochu¡¯s Porsche, she felt her head heat up and crashed into it with hatred. If she really wanted Gu Ruochu to die, how could they be safe and sound? Gu Ruochu still had a warm and cold smile on her face as if she was not touched at all. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m selfish, narrow-minded and pretentious. Huo Nanchen, you should have heard everything she said. I¡¯m such a woman. No wonder you always leave me behind. ¡± Her heart was filled with endless jealousy as if everything was her own fault. ¡°Shut up, you¡¯re not allowed to talk about yourself like that. ¡± He reached out and pulled her into his arms. He did not have the energy to argue with her because she had not fully recovered from her illness. Chapter 428

Chapter 428: Chapter 432: I¡¯m going to bed

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°It seems that you¡¯re really going to go out of your way just because of your child. ¡± The man¡¯s eyes were cold and his lips were cold. He spoke in a low voice, ¡°I thought that you¡¯ve always understood the principles between us. It seems that you want to cross the line. ¡± When the police arrived, Ning Tangxi realized that he was not joking. An indescribable sense of disappointment and despair filled her heart. She requested to speak to Gu Ruochu privately. ¡°Gu Ruochu, your rtionship will never end. You¡¯re torturing him because you¡¯re too stubborn. You don¡¯t think that he has the heart to treat US mother and son. You think that he shouldn¡¯t meddle in Cheng Xi¡¯s affairs. If you truly love someone, you wouldn¡¯t care about anything else and only care about a man. But you¡¯re not. If you force him like this, sooner orter, you¡¯ll force him away.¡± Gu Ruochu did not reply, because she felt that these words were tooughable. She had fallen in love with someone, but she did not want topletely lose herself. ¡°Do you know the biggest difference between you and me? ¡± Ning Tangxi looked at her coldly, as if she was asking a question. ¡°IF I lose my man, I still have myself. But if you lose your man, you have nothing. ¡± Ning Tangxi was stunned at the sight of that pretty face until the police officer approached her. ¡°Miss Ning, pleasee to the police station to make a statement. ¡± ... When they returned home, Old Lady Huo Sat on the Sofa, her facepletely dark. She snorted coldly when she saw Huo Nanchen. Gu Ruochu did not expect that even the olddy would be rmed. She felt a little guilty towards her grandmother and was about to take the initiative to ease the atmosphere when her grandmother beckoned her over. ¡°Ruo Chu,e over and sit with me. ¡± ¡°grandmother. ¡± She sat beside Old Lady Huo and held her hand as sheined like a child, ¡°where did you go alonest night? It was raining so heavily and I was worried to death. Why didn¡¯t you give me a call? ¡± ¡°I was at a friend¡¯s house. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do this next time. If that kid dares to bully you again,e to me. ¡± Old Lady Huo red at Huo Nanchen, ¡°look at your wife¡¯s cold hands. Why aren¡¯t you carrying her up to take a bath and medicine? ¡± In the blink of an eye, Huo Nanchen had already approached her. He wrapped his arm around her waist and hugged her tightly. He then turned around and walked upstairs, ¡°grandmother, I know. ¡± ¡°You Little Brat, you¡¯re worrying too much. ¡± Qi Ru helped the olddy up and said helplessly, ¡°our children and grandchildren will have their own blessings. We can¡¯t control them either. ¡± Huo Nanchen carried the silent woman upstairs and asked in a particrly gentle tone, ¡°do you want to go straight to sleep, or do you want to take a shower first? ¡± ¡°Let me go. ¡± He ignored her and ced her on the bed. The temperature in the bedroom was very suitable. Gu Ruochu was indeed feeling a little sleepy. The nket was pulled down from above her head and a shadow was cast on her. When she opened her eyes, she saw the man¡¯s hands propping up both sides of her body. His aura was spreading down. ¡°Ruo Chu, I won¡¯t break your promise again in the future. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Ruo Chu was slightly stunned, and she looked at the man above her in a daze. The priest¡¯s words suddenly rang in her ears. ¡°Let him understand what¡¯s most important to him. ¡± Did he understand it now? ¡°You go down first. I want to sleep. ¡± There were still some things that were still bothering her in her heart, and her physical and mental state were rtively poor. In just a moment of distraction, she was almost asleep. Looking at her two slender eyebrows that had been knitted the whole time, she leaned over and gently kissed her forehead. There was a sense of satisfaction in her heart that she had regained. However, she seemed to feel ufortable and pushed away the heavy object on her body impatiently.¡±... Go away.¡± Almost at the moment when he was forgetting his feelings, that impatient ¡°go away¡± made his face darken. He did not expect her to be so resistant. Chapter 429

Chapter 429: Chapter 433: Every part of my body hurts

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She unconsciously covered her eyes with the nket. He helped her to Tuck in the nket and got off the bed. He did not stay in the room any longer. The door was closed. She did not know how long she had slept. By the time she woke up, it was already afternoon. The light was very good. Gu Ruochu sat on the bed and felt very soft all over. She felt much better now. There were clothes on the headboard of the bed. She ced the clothes outside and went into the bathroom to wash herself from head to toe. She came out of the bathroom and ced the towel to dry her hair to the side. The door was pushed open once again. ¡°Ruo Chu, I¡¯m in. ¡± He just told her and didn¡¯t wait for her response. Fortunately, she had already finished showering. Otherwise, he might have seen her naked. Seeing that she seemed to have just finished showering, a handnded in her pocket and slowly walked over to her to dry her hair with the towel. His breath enveloped her, but she only pursed her lips. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me when you were showering? ¡± She asked in a matter-of-fact tone. ¡°Why did I call you when I was showering? ¡± He waspletely surprised. ¡°You caught a cold. If you¡¯re not feeling well, you should have let me help you shower. ¡± He dried her hair and looked down to see her feet without shoes. He frowned. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you wearing shoes? Isn¡¯t it cold when you¡¯re barefoot on the ground? ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t see any shoes when I came out, so I didn¡¯t wear them. ¡± He had already reached out to pick her up and put her on his knees. He had already taken a pair of fur slippers from the cupboard and put them on her. She got off his body and was in a much better mood when she saw her slightly obedient posture. ¡°Let¡¯s go down and eat. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Ruo Chu also did not want to throw a Tantrum with him anymore. Otherwise, she might really turn into the resentful woman she hated. She hated herself for being like this. ¡°honey, are you still angry? ¡± ¡°What do you think? ¡± ¡°It was my faultst time. I can ept any punishment other than sleeping in the study. ¡± He hugged her and took the initiative to make his request. He reacted quickly. ¡°But I can¡¯t think of a better punishment. What should I do? ¡± ¡°everyone says that a husband and wife quarrel at the head of the bed and end up at the end of the bed. That¡¯s why they can¡¯t sleep in the study. It¡¯s not good for us and it¡¯s not good for our future children. ¡± He was about to go downstairs. He did not believe that she would insist on sleeping in separate rooms with him in front of so many people. Seeing how she was unusually warm and soft as she clung to him, his entire body suddenly tensed up and ached. His entire body was in pain. ¡°You¡¯re such a pain in the ASS. ¡± ¡°mm-hmm. ¡± The kitchen had already prepared a new meal for her. Gu Ruochu also felt hungry and picked up her chopsticks to eat. He helped to pick up the food beside her, passed her some paper and poured her some water. However, he still could not get enough of her as he watched her eat. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating? Have you eaten just now? ¡± ¡°Not yet, I¡¯m not hungry. ¡± His voice was low and gentle. Gu Ruochu furrowed her brows and her heart naturally softened, ¡°how can you not eat? My heart aches for you, so there¡¯s no need to be like this. ¡± ¡°Your heart aches for me? ¡± Seeing the obvious satisfaction in his eyes, she scooped a bowl of rice for him. ¡°Eat. If you don¡¯t eat, I won¡¯t feel sorry for you anymore. ¡± ¡°Yes, your wife¡¯s heart aches for you, so you should eat well. ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± ¡°Hmm? ¡± He did not reply but merely looked at her with a deep gaze. She red at him. ¡°Why do you keep calling me? ¡± He did not finish his sentence. He leaned closer and stared at the face in front of him. After a long while, he finally spoke in a low voice, ¡°don¡¯t disappear so easily in the future, HMM? ¡± She nced at him. She had no intention of noting back. It was just that Zhou Yunxi had called her, and she really didn¡¯t know how to face him. Chapter 430

Chapter 430: Chapter 434 the young miss ran away

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION In the cold weather ofte autumn, there were very few people wandering outside. At this time, Jingmei Manor was already quiet. The Yang Family¡¯s vi was brightly lit. There seemed to be quite a number of bodyguards guarding the door of the room on the second floor. In the silence, a man suddenly went upstairs. The bodyguard, who was originally a little sleepy, was startled. When he saw a stranger, he raised his guard. ¡°You are? ¡± ¡°A neer, also here to guard the young miss. ¡± The man held a cigarette in his mouth and handed the cigarette in his hand to the neer. The bodyguards did not suspect anything. After all, no one in the Yang residence could easily sneak in. Yang Xi, who had been observing the situation outside, finally found an opportunity. She stuck her head out of the window and slowly climbed down. ¡°Oh no, the young miss has run away! ¡± ¡°quickly go and inform the second young Master! ¡± A sharp scream came out of nowhere, and Yang Xi fell down in a panic. She did not know where she fell, but she dragged her legs and ran in a direction without her life. She did not know how long she ran. It seemed that someone was chasing after her from behind. It seemed that they had already determined her route of escape. When she heard the sound of a big dog barking from behind, Yang Xi¡¯s taut string brokepletely. She was so nervous that she was trembling a little. ¡°Ah... ¡± Her feet slipped, and Yang Xi fell into the hot spring. She hurriedly held her breath. It was all in the water. She didn¡¯t know if the dogs could sense her aura. Even if she could dodge it, she didn¡¯t know how long she could stay in the water. In her despair, she seemed to see a pair of straight legs appear on the hot spring. They belonged to a man. Young master an still had a pet dog in his hand. He nced at the people under the water and faintly smiled. ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡± A group of people ran over with shlights and tracking dogs. The dogs caught an Shaosi¡¯s attention. He wondered how they wouldpare to his Tibetan mastiff. ¡°An Shaosi? ¡± The Butler of the Yang family knew him, but he didn¡¯t know when he had moved to the scenic vi, and it was so close to the Yang family. ¡°An Shaosi, have you seen our young miss? ¡± Yang Xi¡¯s nerves tensed up. She was afraid that this annoying person would expose her. It wasn¡¯t good to jump into anyone¡¯s hot spring, but it had to be this man¡¯s! ¡°I saw it. ¡± The man¡¯s casual words made her tense up, but then she heard himugh. ¡°It seems to have gone that way. ¡± It was a very careless instruction. Although the Butler was skeptical, he still led his men to chase after it. With a ssh, Yang Xi rushed out of the water. ¡°Yo, Miss Yang, what a coincidence. ¡± There was obviously a hint of an ambiguous smile. Yang Xi red at him. She came out of the hot spring with her entire body wet. Even in such a sorry state, she could stillugh. ¡°thank you. ¡± An Shaosi¡¯s eyes were filled with interest. A few days ago, he seemed to be giving him a cold stare. He helped her once, and in return, she was giving him a good look? ¡°You want to leave? ¡± An Shaosi looked at the distance and smiled slowly. ¡°those people don¡¯t seem to have gone far. ¡± ¡°What do you want to do? ¡± The dog¡¯s barking seemed to still ring in her ears. Yang Xi gritted her teeth and looked at him in horror. Damn it, her impression of him had actually changed a little just now. ¡°Come here. ¡± He narrowed his eyes and sat at the side. The cor of his white shirt was opened, and there was an ambiguous aura. Yang Xi¡¯s entire body was on alert. ¡°Aren¡¯t youing? I purposely led you in the wrong direction just now. I believe that your housekeeper wille back soon to interrogate me. ¡± An SHAOSI did not panic. Just as he had said, the housekeeper had returned with the dog. Chapter 431

Chapter 431: Chapter 435 don¡¯te any closer

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Damn man! The Dog¡¯s voice made Yang Xi nervous. She rushed over in a few steps. The man smiled and pressed her against his chest. The man¡¯s breath rushed over. As soon as his lips fell, the two of them burned like firewood. He reached out to remove the rubber band from her hair, which fell on her shoulders. When the Butler came back, he saw that he was kissing a woman wantonly. Under the powerful attack, the woman¡¯s weak resistance seemed to be met with resistance. Under the cover of the tall man, he could only see the back of her head. When he heard that young master an did notck women, the Butler was not sure if the woman in his arms was young miss, so he tried to sound her out. ¡°young master an? ¡± ¡°GET LOST! ¡± The bodyguard next to him had already given the order to leave. Thinking of his identity, the Butler still left with his men. The man had already gone far away, but Yang Xi could not shake off the man on her. ¡°Who taught you that you can throw away a man after he¡¯s used up? ¡± He moved away slightly, his lips still touching hers. ¡°An SHAOSI. ¡± She was shocked and turned around to p him on the face. He was pped on the side of his face and wiped the corner of his mouth, but his smile became even more evil and sinister. As he approached, panic filled his heart. ¡°Pervert, don¡¯te any closer! ¡± ¡°that¡¯s perverted already? What if there¡¯s someone even more perverted? ¡± He was not a normal person to begin with. In the eyes of outsiders, he was even a lunatic. The kiss became more and more frenzied. When she sensed that dangerous aura, she regretted that she had provoked him and could no longer push him away. The bodyguard was very observant and had already gone in. She was still caught. An Shaosi carried her on his shoulder without any hesitation and walked steadily into the vi. ¡°since you¡¯ve delivered yourself to my door, why do you leave so easily? There¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch in this world. Didn¡¯t your parents teach you that? ¡± Even when she was thrown onto the bed and an Shaosi held her hand and pressed it down on the bed, Yang Xi still felt that what she was seeing must be an illusion. He was scolding her relentlessly. Although this man had never said anything nice, he had never been serious with her. However, when he saw the darkness in his eyes, he knew that danger wasing. He finally cried out, ¡°an Shaosi, please let me go. I know I¡¯m wrong. ¡± ¡°please let me go. ¡± Her beautiful eyes were filled with submission, and he was a little dazed for a moment. She thought that her begging for mercy had worked, but unfortunately, he had only turned her over andid on top of him. His hands had also dug into her clothes. She felt a heavy pain on her body, and she heard the man¡¯s low panting behind her ears. She was in so much pain that her facial features were twisted up. Her Pale face was pitiful. She gritted her teeth and tried hard to hold back her tears. He reached out and caressed her hair as if he was calling her name, ¡°Yang Xi... ¡± He did not know how much time had passed before he finally let go of her in satisfaction. The girl on top of him had long since fainted. He held her Chin and his gaze was obscure and did not leave her side for a long time. ... The next day, the news of Yang Xi running away from the engagement party reached Gu Ruochu¡¯s ears. Thest time she ran away from the engagement party, she had run away from the engagement party this time. The Yang family could not find her no matter how hard they tried. Even though Yang Ziyu suspected Gu Ruochu, he did not dare to send people to the Huo family to search for her. After they cornered the city, they searched the entire ce. At first, Ruo Chu was quite worried. However, when she saw that Yang Ziyu could not find her, she felt reassured. It was obvious that Xiao Xi was most likely with an Shaosi. Otherwise, it was impossible for Yang Ziyu¡¯s power to not find her. She did not expect an Shaosi to actually make a move. She was a little worried but also a little relieved. Chapter 432

Chapter 432: Chapter 436, the Gu family

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION As long as Yang Xi is fine, that¡¯s good. Gu Ruochu sat in her office and suddenly remembered the locked divorce agreement in her desk. She thought about all the trouble she had gone through these past few days and felt a little upset. She took the key and opened the drawer. She reached in and casually rummaged through the drawer but could not find the agreement. Gu Ruochu furrowed her brows and poked her head out to take a look. There were two medicine bottles lying inside but the agreement was already gone. What happened? Gu Ruochu remembered that the divorce agreement had been ced in this drawer. She thought about it and decided to call Xu Yichen. He was the only one who had seen the divorce agreement. ¡°Yichen, did you take the divorce agreement from my drawer? ¡± Xu Yichen was still in the conference room. He had not reacted when he heard that the divorce agreement was gone, ¡°what divorce agreement? ¡± Then, he remembered and furrowed his brows, ¡°how could it be gone? Could it be that someone has entered your office? THAT¡¯S IMPOSSIBLE! ¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll look for it again. ¡± Gu Ruochu hung up the phone and searched the side a few more times. She clearly remembered that the divorce agreement had been ced here and it had been locked. Even if someone had unintentionally gone through it, they could have found it. Unless, someone had known that she had ced the divorce agreement inside and picked the lock to take it away. The question was, what was the use of taking her divorce agreement? While Gu Ruochu was still rummaging through the drawer, her phone on the table rang. When she saw Huo Nanchen¡¯s name on the screen of her phone, she thought of the divorce agreement and suddenly felt a little guilty. She opened the phone page and answered, ¡°are you calling me at this time? ¡± The man¡¯s voice was low and deep. At this moment, it sounded exceptionally mellow and seductive, ¡°I can¡¯t call you at this time? ¡± ¡°Of course not. ¡± ¡°Yes, I wanted to ask if Madam Huo is free tonight. For example, would you like to have a candlelit dinner with me? ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s voice sounded very pleasant. Indeed, it was pleasant. He had just won the madam¡¯s favor and had not yet been sent to sleep in the study. At night, he looked gentle and gentle in her arms. It was as if he had returned to his warm and peaceful days. ¡°Alright, wait for me. ¡± After hanging up the phone, Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart was once again focused on the divorce agreement. It was not important in the first ce, but the sudden disappearance of such a private thing made gu ruochu suspicious. ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± Xu Yichen had already pushed open the door and entered withrge strides, ¡°have you found it? ¡± ¡°No. ¡± This caused both of them to furrow their brows. Xu Yichen thought for a moment, ¡°don¡¯t panic, I¡¯ll go ask Rong Xiao. No one will be bored enough to pay attention to your divorce agreement. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s the only way. ¡± Gu Ruochu nodded. She remembered that she had an appointment with Huo Nanchen tonight, so she was in a good mood and shifted her attention. ¡°You¡¯re so free today, you even bought a newspaper? ¡± Gu Ruochu nced at it as if it was still current news, not entertainment news. Xu Yichen nced at her, ¡°today is the four-year presidential election in Huaxia. How can I not be concerned? ¡± ¡°Oh. ¡± Gu Ruochu picked up the newspaper again. The presidential election had taken up arge portion of the page. In the capital, the newly appointed president appeared at the red carpet banquet with his beautiful wife, who was only 20 years old. This president looked very familiar. He seemed to have been elected for two consecutive terms and had won the election again this year. He had a serious look on his face and was dressed in a suit. ¡°Why is the president¡¯s wife only 20 years old? I remember that the president is already 45 years old, right? ¡± ¡°This is the president¡¯s newly married wife. Guess whose daughter she is? ¡± Speaking of which, this had something to do with Ruo Chu. ¡°Who? ¡± ¡°She¡¯s from the Gu family in an Cheng. Old Master Gu married his granddaughter to the capital and gave her to the new president as his wife. ¡± Chapter 433

Chapter 433: Chapter 437 on the back of love

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°The GU family? Gu Zexi? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s first thought was Gu Zexi. The Gu family was always shrouded in a mysterious veil. The only person she knew and had met was the eldest son of the Gu family. ¡°How do you know Gu Zexi? ¡± Xu Yichen was surprised. Gu Ruochu moved closer, ¡°Xin knows him. There seems to be some emotional entanglement. ¡± Xu Yichen looked back at her in shock He then returned to the previous topic, ¡°anyway, you know that the president needs the support of the Gu family. That¡¯s why he married the granddaughter of the Gu family. Even though the Madam President is only the adopted granddaughter of the Gu family, she¡¯s very close to the old man. ¡± Nan Yue was able to serve as president twice in a row. Now that he had won the election and won the support of so many wealthy families, it was impossible for him not to have some tricks up his sleeve. ¡°Then, because of the Madam President, the position of the Ning family may be much higher. Now that you¡¯ve offended the two daughters of the Ning family, I wonder if Zhang Xuan will have nothing to fear. ¡± ¡°However, with your man¡¯s power in an city, it¡¯s more than enough to protect you. ¡± ¡°wait a minute, ¡± Gu Ruochu interrupted him. She was a little confused as she listened, ¡°the Madam President is the granddaughter of the Gu family. What does she have to do with the Ning family? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Zhang Xuan calls master Gu ¡®uncle¡¯ ? Zhang Xuan and master Gu are rted by blood and they have a pretty good rtionship. ¡± Afraid that Gu Ruochu would not be able to figure it out, he simplified, ¡°in any case, the Madam President still has to call Zhang Xuan ¡®aunt¡¯ . That¡¯s why the Ning family¡¯s status has risen once again. ¡± A single move could affect the entire situation. Right now, the various forces in an city seemed to be secretlypeting with each other. Xu Yichen also felt that his brain had gone haywire. That was why he had told Ruo Chu all this. After all, no one wouldy a hand on her with Huo Nanchen around. Telling her would only add to his worries. ¡°Gu Yanwei really has a good godmother. I think she¡¯s Zhang Xuan¡¯s biological daughter. Otherwise, why would Zhang Xuan suddenly treat Gu Yanwei so well? ¡± Thinking back to the DNA test at the hospital, both of them were actually not Zhou Yunxi¡¯s daughters. ¡°Who knows? After all, you¡¯ve entered the Huo family and don¡¯t want anyone else. ¡°. I remember that four years ago, Huo Zhenggang had brought Qi ru to the invitation banquet of the previous president. I reckon that this year, Huo Nanchen will bring you along. When the timees, remember to stay by your husband¡¯s side. Don¡¯t wander around a ce like the capital.¡± Gu Ruochu did not say another word but she looked as if she was deep in thought. ... It was said that they had prepared a candlelit dinner. When they arrived at the Western restaurant, it was just the two of them, Huo Nanchen and herself. The candlelight lit up the atmosphere. After drinking a few sses of red wine, her face began to turn a little red. The dishes had already been served and she looked as if she was about to get drunk. ¡°Nanchen, I forced you to choose between me and Cheng Xi. Do you hate me? ¡± After she said this, she saw a pair of ck eyes staring straight at her, causing her heart to skip a beat. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? ¡± His gaze seemed to be able to push her awaypletely. ¡°Mrs. Huo, are you questioning your husband¡¯s intentions towards you? ¡± Gu Ruochu was certainly not stupid enough to nod her head. She gently touched his ss and replied, ¡°of course not. I was just asking casually. ¡± A shadow suddenly appeared in front of her. Huo Nanchen was already sitting next to her. He leaned close to her and smiled very softly. ¡°Mrs. Huo, your feelings for me may turn into hatred, but I won¡¯t. ¡± Really? The back of Love was hatred. She suddenlyughed and leaned on his shoulder. Chapter 434

Chapter 434: Chapter 438, pacifying her

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo Nanchen looked at the pair of eyes in front of him. They were so beautiful that they looked like they could be stuffed. They were probably a little red from being drunk. ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± He reached out to pinch her delicate chin, and his lips gently pressed against her eyes. She closed her eyes subconsciously, and opened them again after he left, as if she was blinking. He looked at her as if she was addicted to ying with him. Her lips kept falling on her eyes, and then she deliberately left. Her long and narrow eyshes fluttered, making his heart feel soft. This action unintentionally pleased him. In his eyes, Mrs. Huo was so dumb and adorable. The kiss became even more intense, but he could not control himself as he continued to kiss her. His heart itched, and a beast-like green light appeared in his eyes. However, he remained expressionless, ¡°wifey, can you forgive me now? ¡± She did not reply, but raised her head and kissed him on the Chin. His breathing quickened, and he leaned over to kiss her again. He pinched her fingers and unbuttoned a few buttons on her cor, ¡°when will you be able tofort your husband, HMM? ¡± Gu Ruochu was stunned by his words. This was a Western restaurant. ¡°Huo Nanchen, sit over there and don¡¯t hug me. ¡± Huo Nanchen then let go of him. He looked at the woman who had flown into a rage out of humiliation and felt a little reluctant to part with her. However, he despised the thought of trying to seduce her into bed in a Western restaurant. He sat across from her with much difficulty and could only rely on food to divert his attention. ¡°Nanchen. ¡± ¡°HMM? ¡± ¡°You must have heard about the newly appointed Madam President, right? ¡± ¡°Why are you paying attention to the Presidential Pce? ¡± He took the goblet in her hand, ¡°you¡¯re not allowed to drink anymore, you¡¯re going to get drunk. ¡± ¡°I noticed that the Madam President is very young and beautiful, so I paid attention to her. ¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re worried that the Ning family¡¯s status will rise and that they¡¯ll attack Xu Yichen, right? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not hide the fact that she had been exposed. ¡°I don¡¯t think that Miss Ning has any intention of withdrawing her usation against Yichen. Hubby, I¡¯m afraid that he won¡¯t let it go. Even if LAN Nuo doesn¡¯t help her, she has the Madam President¡¯s support now. ¡± They did not dare to touch her and could only attack the people around her. After being pleased by one of the names, Huo Nanchen calmly said, e, let¡¯s have a toast. Hubby will help you analyze it. ¡± Although the matter of Xu Yichen had not beenpletely settled, the first thing she thought of when she saw the news was his safety, which made him a little unhappy. Is his girl still worried about Xu Yichen? ¡°Why are you asking for so much? ¡± Sheined softly, ¡°he¡¯s really hard to please. ¡± Seeing herin so softly, his smile deepened, ¡°then, does Madam Huo want to drink? ¡± The corners of Gu Ruochu¡¯s lips curled. She raised her hand and wrapped it around his arm before drinking. Huo Nanchen¡¯s gaze softened. In ancient times, a toast meant that a husband and wife loved each other. He took the opportunity to ask for another kiss and covered her with his hand, refusing to let go. Gu Ruochu furrowed her brows without batting an eyelid. She did not expect him to be so clingy. ¡°Hubby is the most obedient. ¡± Huo Nanchen scoffed. He had sessfully smoothed out his hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as LAN Nuo is not involved in thiswsuit, it¡¯s almost impossible for Zhang Xuan to win it back from thewsuit. The Madam President can¡¯t possibly do something that isn¡¯t up to standard on the surface. ¡± ¡°So, Lan Nuo is that awesome? ¡± ¡°Of course, he¡¯s one of the top tenwyers in an Cheng. The rest are all old men and he¡¯s only in his twenties. Did you belittle him before? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t dare, I don¡¯t dare. After all, he¡¯s my husband¡¯s subordinate. ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Chapter 435

Chapter 435: Chapter 439-taking the initiative

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The man stared deeply at the woman who was acting coquettishly. His gaze fell on her finger and changed slightly, ¡°Why isn¡¯t your wedding ring on your finger? ¡± Gu Ruochu met his deep gaze. It was so dazzling and mesmerizing that it was intoxicating. Her somewhat hazy mind spun as if she had taken off the ring that day and never put it on again. ¡°I took it off today and put it in my drawer. I forgot to take it when I left the house today. ¡± ¡°Is that so? Why do I remember that you¡¯ve always worn it on your hand and never took it off? ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s deep eyes stared straight at her, causing her to feel guilty. She could only pretend to be pitiful, ¡°I think I¡¯ve had too much to drink and have a headache. ¡± ¡°SERVES YOU RIGHT! ¡± A deep voice rang in her ears. He had unknowingly sat down next to her again and held her finger. This wedding ring had always been on her hand during their wedding. Every time he looked at this wedding ring on her hand, he felt a sense of security. However, he never seemed to have given her enough of a sense of security. Gu Ruochu felt a cold sensation on her fingertips. She opened her eyes and saw that the wedding ring was slowly slipping into his hand. Why is the ring on my hand? She felt even more guilty now. She lifted her eyes to look at his furrowed brows. Her delicate side profile was even a little tense, knowing that he was about to explode again. During this period of time, he had suffered quite a bit. Her brain was hot and she suddenly took the initiative to kiss him and Nibble on his lips. She kissed the person in front of her almost randomly. Huo Nanchen had never been able to resist her and now, he felt dizzy from her kiss. It was as if the fire in his heart was being stirred up bit by bit. ¡°Ruo Chu, do you know what you¡¯re doing? ¡± Huo Nanchen yed with the long hair on her shoulder but allowed her to kiss his face. He felt as if he had fallen into an endless temptation. ¡°Let¡¯s go home. I¡¯m full. ¡± Gu Ruochu spoke in time amidst the whirlpool. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home. ¡± Her hoarse voice was bruised by the banshee beside her. ... The night was slightly chilly. Gu Ruochuy in Huo Nanchen¡¯s arms and leaned against his chest. She raised her eyes slightly and saw a faint bruise on the bottom of his eyes. She knew that he had not slept much in the past few days. ¡°CAN¡¯T SLEEP? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll fall asleep soon. ¡± Huo Nanchen closed his eyes. He was sleepy but he did not want to sleep. Even if he did not want to sleep, Gu ruochu would not allow him to torture his body like this. ¡°Shall I y you a song? ¡± Gu Ruochu climbed up from his body. He felt empty in his arms and opened his eyes to look at the person in front of him. ¡°Piano? ¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll y you a song. Perhaps you¡¯ll fall asleep after listening to it. ¡± Gu Ruochu took out a piano score she had bought from the bookshelf and opened a piano in the corner of the room. Huo Nanchen closed his eyes as the moonlight shone in from the outside. Everything was silent except for the clear and gentle notes yed by the piano. His sleepiness grew stronger and an image suddenly appeared in his mind. She was sitting in front of the piano with her two children. Her face was filled with a blissful and beautiful smile. That would be the warmth of half of his life. Gu Ruochu closed the piano cover when she heard the even sound of Huo Nanchen¡¯s breathing while he was asleep. She could never imagine how much regret Huo Nanchen had for that man called Yue Cheng. However, she seemed to have understood it a little earlier on. After Huo Nanchen hurt Yue Cheng, that man even used his life to save him. Perhaps from then on, it became the deepest nightmare in Huo Nanchen¡¯s heart. That day, he lost his most trusted brother. It became the most difficult scar in his heart to heal. Chapter 436

Chapter 436: Chapter 440 returned to the Yang family

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Even so, Gu Ruochu still would not give in to her demands. It was not that she could not tolerate Cheng Xi, but she had rejected Ning Tangxi and allowed her child to Covet Huo Nanchen. At least, she would not do that now and let her go all the way to hell in this marriage. They each took a step back when it came to their children and tacitly did not mention themselves to each other. So, Mr. Huo, let¡¯s set a date and hold the wedding. ... Yang Xi woke up and the warm sunlight fell on the bed. She had a terrible headache and was a little confused. There seemed to be a breath behind her neck. The Room¡¯s decoration was luxurious and restrained, but there was an unspeakable sense of strangeness. She remembered now. She ran away from her marriage and fell from the window on the second floor of the vi, falling into someone¡¯s hot spring pool. When she lowered her head, she was not surprised to see that the floor was full of men and women¡¯s messy clothes, as well as the naked man behind her. Her hand... ... was even held ... In an instant, her mind was still nk. She had never thought that she would be possessed by an extremely annoying person. She was almost the same as Yang Ziyu. She hurriedly got off the bed, her legs extremely sore. ¡°What, you want to leave after using it? I thought Miss Yang would be responsible for me? ¡± A Lazy Voice sounded from behind her, and Yang Xi¡¯s hand that was putting on her clothes stiffened. She turned around, and the nket covered his muscr chest, revealing his tight and sturdy legs. It was as if he had just woken up. She felt every nerve in her body being torn apart, and she smiled wantonly. ¡°If I knew that you would treat me like this, I would rather marry Yang Ziyu. ¡± ¡°Is that so? ¡± An Shaosi obviously could not be angered by her. He smiled slowly and lifted the nket covering his body with one hand. ¡°Ah! Put on some F * CKING CLOTHES FOR ME! ¡± She was caught off guard by a scene that made her cover her face. He smiled as if he did not care and put away the small piece of blood-stained thing on the bed. He had already approached her, and the shadow cast by his tall figure covered her head. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then Miss Yang, why don¡¯t you go back and marry Yang Ziyu properly? ¡± ¡°remember, dress nicely. ¡± Yang Xi obviously didn¡¯t expect him to say such words, but she still maintained a smile and said brazenly, ¡°that¡¯s right, it¡¯s better for you to stay by the side of people like you. ¡± Originally, she only hated Yang Ziyu, but now she was going back with a shabby body. She really wanted to see Yang Ziyu¡¯s expression when he saw the marks all over her body She was really looking forward to it. It was a good idea. ¡°The taste is very good. ¡± ¡°The woman beside master an can¡¯t satisfy you? ¡± ¡°But you seem to be the only woman who hates me, so I want to taste you. ¡± Yang Xi¡¯s face turned ck. ¡°Have you read too many romance novels? Or have you been brainwashed by the woman beside you? ¡± An Shaosi ignored her and started kissing her chin. His actions were full of lust, and his breath was unusually heavy. ¡°whatever you say is right. Since you want to go back to Yang Ziyu¡¯s side, you should hurry back before the traces on your body disappear. Last night, I helped you cheat the Butler of his payment, how about it? ¡± Yang Xi raised her eyes and nced at him with aplicated expression. Is this person so easy to talk to? Or does he have an even more evil idea? Yang Xi did not have time to think before she hurriedly left the vi. ¡°...¡± When Gu Ruochu heard that Yang Xi had returned to the Yang family and was going to hold a wedding, she waspletely shocked. Didn¡¯t she run away Wasn¡¯t it young master an who had interfered? Why was there a twist? When she received the wedding invitation, she felt aplicated emotion. Chapter 437

Chapter 437: Chapter 441: Attending the wedding

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Are youing? ¡± Huo Nanchen looked like an elegant young master as he calmly nced at the wedding invitation on the table, ¡°isn¡¯t she your little sister? You¡¯re not even going to the wedding? ¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m going. Do you want to go with me? ¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m going with my wife. ¡± Huo Nanchen stood up and walked over to her. He then ruffled her hair, ¡°do you want to go to the cloakroom to get a set of clothes, HMM? ¡± Gu Ruochu was not in the mood to get a set of clothes for herself at the moment. However, when she thought about the wedding, she decided to dress appropriately. ¡°What are you doing here? ¡± She turned around and saw that the man had entered without a sound. He hugged her from behind and his manly aura enveloped her from all directions. He turned around and locked her against his chest. He then covered her with a kiss. He brought her to a corner of the wall and felt his breath be heavy and slow again. He kissed her so hard that she almost drowned. After a long time, he finally let go of her. Ever since the misunderstanding between the two had been resolved, Gu Ruochu felt that he was bing more and more indulgent in front of her. He waspletely different from the calm and collected person outside. He was also bing more and more annoying. Only Ruo Chu felt this way. In the eyes of an outsider like special assistant Li Tezhu, a man in love could not be looked at with normal eyes because his iq would drop. ¡°Of course, he¡¯s here to help his wife change her clothes. ¡± His long-sleeved fingers helped her unbutton her pajamas. Gu Ruochu did not stop him and immediately picked out a set of clothes from the closet. Ruo Chu waspletely naked. The person behind her was staring at her and she did not seem to notice. He slowly walked over and helped her adjust the buttons on her clothes. Ruo Chu took the opportunity to lean against him. Only then did she realize that he was staring at her body with a burning gaze. ¡°What are you looking at? Close Your Eyes! Go and change your clothes yourself. ¡± ¡°Why are you still so shy? ¡± He bit her ear and his gaze softened. ¡°I don¡¯t have to change my clothes. ¡± Gu Ruochu nced at his body. The expensive handmade suit of a gentleman looked very good on him. Every time he wore such a formal suit, he would always feel more elegant and calm. It was in line with the Aura and image of a shopping mall. ¡°Stop Fooling around, we¡¯re almostte for the wedding. ¡± She squirmed in his arms and was pinched by him as a warning. Her voice waszy and deep. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you off. ¡± After changing her clothes, Gu Ruochu put the wedding invitation into her bag. Feeling her lips hurt from his sucking, she furrowed her brows slightly. Next time, she would not allow him to be so unbridled. The wedding was to be held on a luxurious cruise ship. The Yang family had invited all sorts of famous people. Unlike the hasty engagement ceremony thest time, they hadpletely put their minds at ease. Yang Xi held Yang Ziyu¡¯s arm with a somewhat expressionless face. After the previous round of engagement, everyone knew that this marriage was just a formality. Yang Nuo was too trusting of this adopted son. Seeing that Ning Tangxi was walking over from afar, Yang Ziyu coldly let go of her hand. The people around seemed to want to see a joke, but Yang Xi did not care. Thinking about what happenedst night, Yang Xi felt happy. She just wanted to see Yang Ziyu¡¯s cold face and cracked face. ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯ll go rest first. ¡± She left after saying those words and the servant did not know how to respond. There were many guests on the luxurious cruise ship. Yang Ziyu spoke gently to Ning Tangxi. Ning Tangxi had stayed at the police station for a few days before she came out. At this moment, she looked haggard as if she was searching for Huo Nanchen¡¯s figure. She had indeed acted rashly that time. If she were to sh with Gu Ruochu like this, it would only ruin the rtionship between Nanchen and the child. Instead, it would indirectly help Gu Ruochu. Chapter 438

Chapter 438: Chapter 442: real pain

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yanwei came with Ning Tangxi. As the groom, Yang Ziyu was here with his sister affectionately. Gu Yanwei could already predict how miserable Yang Xi would be in the days toe. Seeing Yang Xi leave in loneliness, she couldn¡¯t help but follow her down. ¡°Yang Xi, did you see that? Yang Ziyu likes my sister. If my sister didn¡¯t have someone in her heart, would you still be able to marry him? ¡± ¡°Are you here to stand on the streets for Ning Tangxi? ¡± Yang Xi stood still. She was really angry at this woman who pretended to be powerful and proud. If it weren¡¯t for Yang Nuo repeatedly telling her not to offend the Ning family, she really wanted to p her. ¡°I¡¯m reminding you to be sensible. You can still have a ce to settle down. Otherwise, you might be used up and throw it away like a rag. It¡¯s not worth it. ¡± Yang Xi sneered and pped that extremely vicious face. ¡°You actually dare to hit me! ¡± With the rtionship between the Madam President and the Ning family, no one dared to treat her like this. ¡°Gu Yanwei, you¡¯re actually down and out to be Ning Tangxi¡¯s dog? What, you¡¯re afraid of embarrassing yourself and don¡¯t dare to appear in front of me. You want to annoy me, so you sent your dog to bark in front of me? ¡± Before Yang Xi could raise the corners of her mouth, a fiery palm print appeared on her face, swollen and painful. ¡°Yang Xi, why are you still acting like a breeze in front of me Don¡¯t you know how dirty you are If Yang Ziyu didn¡¯t marry you on ount of your family¡¯s assets, which man in an Cheng would want a flirtatious woman like you Do you really think you¡¯re a high and mighty daughter Even your father dislikes you now, and you still dare to be arrogant in front of me!¡± Gu Yanwei hated it the most when others said she was the Ning family¡¯s dog. They directly pushed her to the ground, contemptuous and contemptuous. She was just a piece of trash that no one wanted. Did she really think that she was more noble than her? ¡°Yanwei, why are you talking like that? ¡± When Ning Tangxi came over, she still had a gentle smile on her face. She saw Yang Ziyu¡¯s cold gaze. Yang Xi had always known how disgusting this woman was. ¡°Did you just hit Yanwei? ¡± ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to please your sweetheart and still want to hit me back? ¡± Yang Xi could no longer feel the pain because no matter how things happened, Yang Ziyu would always believe that it was her fault. It had always been her fault. Even if she fell to the ground now. ¡°since you love Ning Tangxi so much, why do you have to marry me? Your love for this woman can¡¯tpare to yourpany and Interests? ¡± Yang Xi¡¯s face was full of sarcasm. She stood up fiercely and pped Gu Yanwei back. The moment Gu Yanwei screamed, Yang Ziyu held Yang Xi¡¯s hand coldly. ¡°Xiao Xi, you misunderstood. Ziyu and I are just ordinary friends. ¡± Ning Tangxi¡¯s exquisite makeup was full of apology. ¡°Ziyu, exin to her properly. I¡¯m taking Yanwei out. ¡± What a beautiful and innocent face. It was a pity that when it was torn off, it would be the skin of an evil ghost. Watching her leave.. Yang Ziyu then turned to look at Yang Xi. ¡°Didn¡¯t you always stick to me in the past What¡¯s wrong with being as you wish now You¡¯ve always been the one who begged me to marry you. I love her. It doesn¡¯t conflict at all with wanting to marry you. She¡¯s the woman that I¡¯ll always protect, and you can live in hell.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already done my best by being willing to marry you. You have to know that this look of yours is like taking the initiative to lie under a man. No one wants you. ¡± ¡°Hell? Let¡¯s see whose hell is whose. ¡± Yang Ziyu knew how to hurt her, so she let Yang Ziyu know what real pain was. Chapter 439

Chapter 439: Chapter 443 is extremely vile

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Yang Xi clutched her chest as her face scrunched up in pain. Amotion suddenly broke out at the door. Yang Nuo, who had been watching from afar, seemed to have set up a cordon and immediately said, ¡°quick, the distinguished guests are here! ¡± Ning Tangxi heard themotion as soon as she stepped out and quickly turned to look. To be more precise, the huo family and the an family had arrived. Yang Ziyu had expected Huo Nanchen to apany Gu Ruochu, but it was out of his expectations that young master an woulde. ¡°Go, Miss, pleasee out. ¡± He ordered coldly and went up to greet the guests. Soon, Yang Xi came out expressionlessly. She had applied a lot of powder on her face to barely cover the swelling on her face. The others naturally would not ask what had happened to the bride¡¯s face, but they felt sympathy for the bride. Yang Nuo had also seen it. However, the years of father-daughter love had long since worn out and he only cared about Yang Ziyu. Yang Xi thought about it carefully and felt that no matter how painful it was, it would not hurt much. Yang Ziyu looked at her with a warning look and ced his hand on his arm. ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Yang. ¡± ¡°thank you. ¡± Gu Ruochu held huo Nanchen¡¯s arm as they walked in front. Next to them was naturally an Shaosi, who was dressed in a long-sleeved ck windbreaker. He had deliberately kept a distance from the two of them and could not bear to see them disy their affection. Yang Xi was wearing heels that were nearly ten centimeters high. When she saw an Shaosi¡¯s face, her expression froze. She had not expected this man to appear at her wedding ceremony. It was as if he was looking at her, but at the same time, it was as if he was not looking at her. His gaze was as deep as an abyss, unable to see through to the end. Yang Xi¡¯s legs tensed up because the incident with him that night was still vivid in her mind. On second thought, what was she afraid of? However, as she held Yang Ziyu¡¯s hand, she felt uneasy and guilty. ¡°wee to my daughter¡¯s wedding banquet. I can finally trust these two young people with thepany. ¡± After listening to Yang Nuo¡¯s hypocritical words, Yang Ziyu¡¯s good brothers of the same age began to call the bride and groom. Yang Ziyu turned his face indifferently, his eyes cold and warning. Under Yang Nuo¡¯s stern gaze, he still closed his eyes with a stiff face. The surroundings suddenly let out a gasp A cold kissnded on Yang Xi¡¯s lips. When she opened her eyes, she saw an Shaosi¡¯s face. That gloomy and evil feeling stunned her. He lowered his head and smiled. ¡°Xiao Xi, have you yed enough games? If you¡¯ve yed enough,e back with me. ¡± Yang Xi¡¯s eyes instantly widened Yang Ziyu did not know when he was kicked away, but he could only look in shock at Yang Xi standing beside him. He looked at an Shaosi cowardly as he kissed the bride who was originally his. No one had ever been cuckolded like this before. The ¡°man¡¯s mistress¡± was even kissing the bride with her tongue in public during his wedding. However, he could not afford to offend this ¡°man¡¯s mistress¡± . ¡°Hubby, what is an Shaosi doing? ¡± When Gu Ruochu saw an Shaosi¡¯s car when she stepped out of the House, she felt that this person was definitely not going to attend the wedding. She leaned into his embrace andzily tugged at his cor. He took the opportunity to wrap his arm around her waist so that she was practically in his embrace. ¡°If you¡¯re not here to steal the bride, you must be here to ruin the wedding. ¡± Huo Nanchen certainly would not miss the opportunity to throw himself into her embrace. He then nted a kiss on her hair. Three ck lines slid down gu RUOCHU¡¯s forehead. Young master an is really awesome. His ability to humiliate others is truly unparalleled. It would be strange if Yang Ziyu did not go crazy in such a big asion. This is the worst! Ning Tangxi stared at Gu Ruochu and Huo Nanchen in the distance without batting an eyelid. She felt as if a poisonous liquid had quietly spilled out of her heart. Chapter 440

Chapter 440: Chapter 444 was not simple

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Young Master An, what do you mean by this? ¡± Yang Ziyu finally came back to his senses. An endless humiliation was tormenting his nerves. He did not know that this woman had actually developed a seductive feeling under the kiss of young master an. How could she be with young master an? She was angry and ashamed. He watched as young master an used an extremely flirtatious action to kiss the bride all over in a fancy manner. In the eyes of others, it was really exciting but also evil. The one who had been provoked the most was none other than Yang Ziyu. The woman whom he had always looked down on had actually gotten together with young master an one day. ¡°No! ¡± An Shaosi finally let go of her. He looked at him and smiled slowly, ¡°alright, I¡¯m not here. ¡± Thus, he ignored everyone else and walked towards the luxurious cruise with the woman in his arms. Yang Xi subconsciously followed him and turned around to look at Yang Ziyu, who was standing there stiffly. Only then did everyone react Did he really snatch the bride? Gu Yanwei and Ning Tangxi¡¯s expressions changed again and again. They had never thought that an Shaosi would actually take a liking to Yang Xi, that Yang Xi who had such a bad record that they had looked down on. An Shaosi is really a monster. Gu Ruochu looked up at Huo Nanchen when she saw that the man had left. ¡°We¡¯ve finishedpeting for the bride with the others. Should we leave now? ¡± ¡°We¡¯ve finished watching the show. Of course we should leave. ¡± He wrapped his arm around her waist. Gu Ruochu took onest look at Yang Nuo¡¯s exasperated expression but did not dare to show it immediately. She thought that it was rather interesting. As for Yang Ziyu, he would probably not be able to lose his face and leave with a flick of his sleeve. This so-called wedding had be a joke in the upper ss society. The ridicule and ridicule directed at Yang Ziyu from the outside continued unabated. In the office ¡°Why are you so distracted today? ¡± Rong Xiao ced the documents on the table and waved his hand in front of her eyes. Gu Ruochu returned to her senses and retorted subconsciously, ¡°No, you¡¯re overthinking it. Where are you and Yichen going to have lunch today? Can You bring me along? ¡± ¡°where¡¯s your husband? ¡± ¡°He sent Ning Tangxi and her son overseas. So now I can only have lunch with a bunch of single dogs like you. On ount of how pitiful I am. ¡± ¡°Have you lost your mind? You actually asked your man to send that woman and child overseas personally? ¡± Rong Xiao red at her, ¡°pack your things and go eat. ¡± ¡°What else can we do? It¡¯s impossible for you to let him leave this child alone. I¡¯ve nted my spies by Huo Nanchen¡¯s side. Ning Tangxi can¡¯t do anything about it. ¡± Gu Ruochu propped up her face as she tidied up her things in boredom. ¡°By the way, Rong Xiao, I have something to tell you. Not long ago, I discovered that I have a bank card from the capital city. Someone has transferred quite a lot of money into it. So far, there¡¯s already five million dors. ¡± Rong Xiao replied without hesitation, ¡°who made the transfer? Check the other party¡¯s ount. ¡± ¡°The other party has hidden their ount so we can¡¯t find out. ¡± ¡°The strangest thing is that the person who made the call was making the call one after another. Every once in a while, the money would be transferred to you on time. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s such a thing? Then the other party must know you. Otherwise, why would they make the call to you? ¡± Gu Ruochu nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve checked the bank card¡¯s records. Before the car ident, before I was reborn into her body, she had used this card to withdraw money. This means that she knows about this card and that someone is making the call to her. She even knows who the other party is.¡± Rong Xiao also felt that it was strange. He frowned and probed, ¡°you mean... ¡± ¡°I have a feeling that my identity is not that simple. ¡± Chapter 441

Chapter 441: Chapter 445: Calm down

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION From all the signs, she was bing more and more convinced of her intuition. Furthermore, she felt inexplicably uneasy. ¡°Ruo Chu, don¡¯t be anxious. ¡± Rong Xiao also realized that something was not right. ¡°I will investigate this matter. No matter how difficult it is, I will find some clues. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not expect it toe to this point. She had returned to the question of ¡°who am I¡± when she had just been reborn. ¡°...¡± The smell of disinfectant was very pungent. Huo Nanchen walked through the long corridor of the hospital expressionlessly. He did not show any emotion from the beginning to the end. The few people behind him were also silent. Huo Nanchen had just reached the door of the ward when he heard Zhang Xuan¡¯s almost tearing voice from inside. ¡°What do you mean? How did my grandson lose too much blood? How did you be doctors? All of YOU ARE USELESS! ¡± Hearing such a piercing voice, Huo Nanchen subconsciously frowned. ¡°Mrs. Chairman Ning, calm down. ¡± Uncle Zhang tried tofort his wife, but he found that it was useless because she could no longer control her emotions because of the matter with Cheng Xi. ¡°I¡¯m calm? How can I calm down? How old is my grandson? How can he suffer so much? ¡± The more she thought about it, the more resentful she became. Zhang Xuan¡¯s originally elegant and noble appearance hadpletely changed. ¡°Go to the blood bank right now and get the blood. GO QUICKLY! ¡± ¡°okay. ¡± A few doctors came out from inside. They did not look too good. At this moment, the people inside all looked serious. Ning Tangxi was holding the child on the bed and crying silently. A young man who was unfamiliar stood at the door, frowning and looking pensive. ¡°Mom, calm down. ¡± ¡°Zongxuan, look at how your sister has been tortured! How can I calm down? ¡± Zhang Xuan felt that all her dark side had been triggered. ¡°I won¡¯t let go of the person who hurt my grandson. I WON¡¯T! ¡± ¡°Mom, I think... ¡± Ning Zongxuan¡¯s voice was interrupted by a knock on the door. Ning Zongxuan had no choice but to open the door first. ¡°NANCHEN! ¡± Hearing the knock on the door, Ning Tangxi thought it was Huo Nanchen. Sure enough, when the door opened, she saw his tall and straight figure. ¡°Nanchen,e and take a look! ¡± Ning Tangxi cried pitifully as she looked at him. ¡°Cheng Xi suddenly lost blood. The doctor said that he needs a blood transfusion now. Come and take a look... ¡± Huo Nanchen did not expect anything to happen. Initially, country M had already arranged for Cheng Xi to heal his broken arm. ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Tell me what¡¯s going on! ¡± Zhang Xuan almost wanted to strangle Huo Nanchen to death She red at him with hatred in her eyes ¡°You forgot about your child after you got married. Did you forget all the promises you made back then? ¡± Huo Nanchen, you¡¯re really something The more lowly a person is born, the more scheming they are ¡°Your wife is definitely not someone easy to deal with. I¡¯m waiting for the day you die because of her! ¡± ¡°Mom, what nonsense are you spouting? ¡± Ning Zongxuan did not expect Zhang Xuan to spout nonsense like that. No matter how dissatisfied he was, he could not say it in front of her, let alone Huo Nanchen! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my mom waspletely provoked by Cheng Xi this time. ¡± ¡°Mine. ¡± Huo Nanchen frowned. A cold light had yet topletely disappear from his deep, Dark Eyes. If one looked closely, one would be able to feel his cold and gloomy mood from his stiff and cold expression. The coldness made Zhang Xuan Tremble subconsciously. Huo Nanchen walked up to Cheng Xi at a moderate pace and held the child on his shoulder. His big hand stroked the back of his head. Chapter 442

Chapter 442: Was there a mistake in chapter 446?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Daddy. ¡± ¡°Cheng Xi, are you afraid? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. ¡± He shook his little head andy softly on his shoulder. Zhang Xuan, whose eyes were red, began to cry again when she saw the child lying quietly and sensibly on the man¡¯s shoulder. Her poor grandson was so sensible, yet he always had bad things happen to him. Ever since he met Gu Ruochu, nothing good had happened to him. The doctor quickly entered the room again. Zhang Xuan turned around and asked, ¡°doctor, have you gotten the blood? ¡± ¡°Mrs. Ning, the hospital director said that the blood bank is currently in a state of shortage, so the family members are going to take a blood test to see if there is any suitable blood type. Young master needs a blood transfusion now. ¡± Zhang Xuan¡¯s heart turned cold. She could only take a blood test first, hoping that one of them could meet the requirements for a blood transfusion. Ning Tangxi was a mother, so her blood was naturally the mostpatible, so she took the first test. She took out her cell phone and made a call. Soon, Ning Tang rushed over from thepany. He looked a little tired. Huo Nanchen put down the child and went to take a blood test. It was a long time waiting for the report toe out. No one said anything, except for Ning Tangxi who looked at Huo Nanchen pitifully. An hourter, the blood test report came out. A nurse surnamed Liu took a few reports and organized them on the table. Several people took a blood test together, afraid that the report would be wrong. Suddenly, nurse Liu looked at the reports and was surprised. She felt that she seemed to have made a mistake. ¡°nurse Chen, did you make a mistake in the blood report? ¡± Nurse Chen was still busy with her work. When she heard that her blood report seemed to have made a mistake, she quickly walked over. ¡°Who made a mistake? ¡± ¡°Look at this. ¡± Nurse Liu took out three blood reports from the pile. ¡°Miss Ning, did you make a mistake in this report? How could she have type B blood? ¡± Nurse Chen took it and looked at it in confusion. ¡°normally, there wouldn¡¯t be a mistake in the test report. Why are you so obsessed with the fact that she has type B blood? Why can¡¯t Miss Ning have type B blood? ¡± Seeing that she didn¡¯t seem to be joking, nurse Liu suddenly realized something She stuttered, ¡°but... but the report shows that chairman Ning and chairman Ning¡¯s wife are both type A. Medically speaking, it¡¯s impossible for two people with type A blood to give birth to a child with type B blood, unless... ¡± The other nurse was also stunned. She looked back and forth a few times and found that there was no mistake. Unless Miss Ning wasn¡¯t her biological child. F * CK... F * Ck ? Such a huge amount of information . . The Ning family¡¯s eldest daughter wasn¡¯t her biological child? They inexplicably discovered a shocking secret. The two very young female nurses were a little flustered and at a loss. With a shake of their hands, they dropped the report on the ground. Just as they were about to bend down to pick it up, they discovered that a hand had picked up the report. ¡°thank you. ¡± Just as they were about to take it over, they realized that it was Ning Tangxi. The female nurse was even more frozen on the spot. Ning Tangxi did not notice anything strange about the female nurse at all. When she saw that the blood report on her and her parents¡¯hands was being measured, she lowered her head to take a few serious nces. ¡°Miss Ning... ¡± ¡°Who took this blood test? ¡± Seeing her parents both had type a blood, Ning Tangxi found her type B blood to be ridiculous. Her first reaction was that the hospital had made a mistake. ¡°Miss Ning, this is the hospital¡¯s urate report. It can¡¯t be wrong. ¡± ¡°YOU¡¯RE LYING! It¡¯s a mistake, it must be a mistake! ¡± Ning Tangxi excitedly threw the paper at the nurse¡¯s face. A terrifying answer suddenly appeared in her heart. Her parents had type A blood, how could they give birth to a child with type B blood like her? Chapter 443

Chapter 443: Chapter 447 report testing

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION A few thin pieces of paper hit her face, although it did not hurt to the point of being humiliating. Ning Tangxi was really emotional. Her child was still waiting for a blood transfusion, but now she suddenly realized that her parents were not her biological children. It was as if herst nerve had been crushed in an instant. ¡°Miss Ning, we are medical staff. Don¡¯t vent your missy¡¯s temper on us! Your family has separated their blood types for a blood test, so it¡¯s impossible to make a mistake! ¡± It was said that rich people had good upbringing, but it seemed that they were all imposters! This reaction made them even more certain. Ning Tangxi still felt that it was impossible. She did not believe this fact from the bottom of her heart. She had relied on her parents for 20 years, but in the end, they found out that they were not her biological children. It was absolutely ridiculous! Her parents had always doted on her since she was young. How could they not be her biological children. But the test report was right here. There was no way to exin it. She was now like a headless fly, not knowing what to do. The two young female nurses saw how vile Ning Tangxi was, and they wanted to watch a good show and gloat. It would be fun when they handed these reports to Chairman Ning. They did not want to bother with this woman anymore. The nurses packed the reports and nned to send them over. They also wanted chairman Ning to see this so-called daughter. Ning Tangxi finally came to life. She trotted over and grabbed the two young nurses. ¡°hand the reports over to me! ¡± ¡°What are you trying to do? ¡± She gritted her teeth and blocked the two nurses in front of her. Her charming face revealed an eerie coldness. ¡°I was the one who lost control of my emotions just now. I Apologize. But this report CAN NOT BE SENT TO MY FATHER! ¡± If her father found out that she was not her biological daughter, everything would be over. She was the eldest daughter of the Ning family. She could only be the daughter of the Ning family! No matter what the truth was, thisw had beenpletely formed in her heart. The nurse did not notice that the bag in her hand was snatched away by her. The next second, the report was torn in her hand. ¡°How can you tear the blood report? How can you be like this? ¡± Although she was angry, she could only watch as the report was torn apart. ¡°What blood report? I have never seen it. ¡± Ning Tangxi stepped on the torn report under her feet The smile on her face made the two nurses afraid ¡°I¡¯m warning you not to speak nonsense. Do you think my father will believe me or you two little nurses? I¡¯m the daughter of the Ning family. It¡¯s not a big problem for you two little nurses to disappear without a trace in an city. Are you sure you want to go against me? ¡± The nurses were stunned and started to have lingering fear. They were inexperienced and young. It was inevitable that they would get into trouble. Moreover, it had nothing to do with them to begin with. Even if they exposed Ning Tangxi, it wouldn¡¯t do them any good. Although she was a little angry in her heart, she didn¡¯t say anything. Seeing that her threat had worked, Ning Tangxi put on a much gentler smile again and took out a bank card from her bag. ¡°I believe that you are sensible people. Take the money on this card as my subsidy for your cosmetics. I believe that all of you are sensible girls and know what to do, right? ¡± Using both carrot and stick, coercion and enticement, both methods had indeed worked. ¡°thank you, Miss Ning. ¡± Nurse Chen¡¯s eyes were fixed on the bank card, but she still took it. She winked at the hesitant person beside her and gave her a push. ¡°Did you forget that we still have something to do? ¡± ¡°Miss Ning, we still have something to do, so we¡¯ll be leaving first. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Chapter 444

Chapter 444: Chapter 448 was hard to get rid of

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Ning Tangxi knew that her method had worked. She only let out a sigh of relief when she saw them leave. She turned around and walked towards Cheng Xi¡¯s ward. She looked around. Fortunately, there was no one there. Her face was extremely gloomy. Although she knew that her parents would not know, the shadow in her heart still remained. Just in case, she still nned to get someone to destroy the surveince equipment here and destroy the footage of her argument with the nurse. Not Far Away, a tall figure appeared to be very eye-catching. Huo Nanchen¡¯s eyes were slightly closed. That slender ck color seemed to be unusually deep and difficult to understand in the white hospital. A few girls who were too slow and did not dare to go forward followed him from afar until they stopped at this ce. They wanted to take the opportunity to remind him not to smoke in the hospital to say a few words to him. Seeing this type of man, the young girls could not help but blush, their hearts overflowing. The smoke that had just been lit at the man¡¯s fingertips was extinguished. Two cold lights shed in the depths of his eyes. The courage that people had worked so hard to muster was instantly punctured. Huo Nanchen did not move until Ning Tangxi had left for a long time. He seemed to be thinking about some difficult problem. ¡°President Huo, Miss Ning¡¯s blood type matches and she is also her biological mother. She is rted by blood and is exclusive to outsiders. She has already given the young master a blood transfusion. Don¡¯t worry. ¡± Li Tezhu did not know what he was looking at He thought he was worried about Cheng Xi. ¡°We should be able to leave for country M in the afternoon. I have already made arrangements for that side. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± He suddenly put the lighter back into his coat. There was no emotion in his deep eyes. ¡°Ning Tangxi and two nurses had an argument just now. Go and check it out. Don¡¯t alert anyone. ¡± Ning Tangxi and the nurse were arguing? The corners of special assistant Li Tezhu¡¯s mouth twitched. Hasn¡¯tdy Ning always been elegant and mature Since when did she love to quarrel with others. He had only known about this twice in all these years. The first time was when she bumped into the young Madam, and the second time was this time. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go right away. ¡± Gu Ruochu had just packed her things and was about to have dinner with Rong Xiao and the others when she received a call from Huo Nanchen. She felt a little strange. Judging from the time, he should be on the ne. ¡°Why are you here? Shouldn¡¯t you be on the ne? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m at the hospital. ¡± ¡°What are you doing at the hospital? ¡± ¡°something has happened to Cheng Xi here. He¡¯ll go to country M in the afternoon after the blood transfusion. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not know what to feel when she heard this. She simply replied, ¡°when do you n oning back? ¡± ¡°tomorrow. ¡± Huo Nanchen was still standing in the long corridor of the hospital with one hand in his pocket. He then said in a low voice, ¡°so,e and pick me up at noon tomorrow. You¡¯re not allowed to bete. ¡± ¡°okay, I got it. ¡± Don¡¯t even bete. Impressive. He suddenly mentioned the ring again, his eyes as thick as ink. ¡°Ruo Chu, if you don¡¯t like that wedding ring, we¡¯ll go pick it up again when we get back. The wedding is going to be held again anyway. ¡± He didn¡¯t think too much about choosing the pigeon egg as the wedding ring. Later, he found out that she seemed to wear it on her hand all the time and never took it off. He thought that she liked it very much. Thest time he saw her take it off and casually put it in a drawer, he realized that she actually didn¡¯t like it much. Ruo Chu was still a little embarrassed at the mention of the wedding ring, so she could only agree, ¡°we¡¯ll talk about it when you get back. Set a date for the wedding and let me know. ¡± ¡°Alright, see you tomorrow, Ruo Chu. ¡± Gu Ruochu was stunned on the other end of the phone and a smile appeared on her lips, ¡°see you tomorrow. ¡± She did not know if it was an illusion, but every time her name came out of his mouth, it carried a sentimental and deep feeling. There was an indescribable feeling lingering around it. It was stuck in the bottom of her heart and difficult to get rid of. Chapter 445

Chapter 445: Chapter 449 was even more heart-wrenching

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Later on, she thought that this should be her most indulgent moment. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll hang up first. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± She sat in front of her desk and was still in a daze until someone knocked on her desk. ¡°Hey, hey, Ruo Chu, why are you giggling like a fool? ¡± Rong Xiao saw that she was still not leaving after packing her things and came over in surprise. Ruo Chu immediately saw a magnified object in her line of sight and subconsciously took a step back. ¡°when did I giggle like a fool? ¡± ¡°Not yet. Do you want me to show you the mirror? The corners of my mouth are curled up. ¡± He held a cigarette in his mouth and knocked on her head in annoyance. A woman who was immersed in love was really Tsk Tsk. Was Her behavior that obvious When he thought about how he said that he was going to re-select the wedding ring and re-prepare for the wedding, he actually felt like a girl waiting to be married. Ruo Chu did not really like the wedding ring, but he actually noticed it. He did not want to Overdo it, so he quickly adjusted his expression and once again pretended to look at Rong Xiao Seriously. ¡°Alright, look at my expression. Is it still obvious? ¡± ¡°What? What? If you feel happy, you have to say it out loud. Don¡¯t try to hide it. ¡± Rong Xiao could not help but tease her. ¡°You¡¯re not trying to make people fall in love with animals. What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? ¡± ¡°No, I just thought that you¡¯re a single dog and I didn¡¯t want you to feel hurt. ¡± Rong Xiao¡¯s brows twitched slightly. Single, single, dog, are you talking about me Why does my heart feel even more hurt now. ¡°Do you think that I would envy you? ¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s your fault for being single. ¡± Gu Ruochu patted him on the shoulder. Her sympathetic expression gave him goosebumps, ¡°to make up for your hurt heart, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal. ¡± ¡°... so I¡¯ve offended you because I¡¯m single? Do you think that I¡¯m not hurting your heart now? If you keep showing off like this, I¡¯ll kick you to death.¡± He¡¯s hurting his heart even more now, alright? He¡¯s single because of his abilities, alright? ¡°Don¡¯t, let¡¯s go eat to make up for your broken heart. ¡± Gu Ruochu brought Rong Xiao out of the office while Xu Yichen and Chu Xin walked out of the office. At the hospital, Ning Tangxi was carrying her child with an unpleasant expression. There were a few expressionless bodyguards around her. Zhang Xuan was also following Ning Tangxi with a solemn expression as she looked after her little grandson. ¡°where is he? ¡± Zhang Xuan moved closer to her daughter and asked. ¡°Wait for me in the car. ¡± Zhang Xuan was displeased but she could not help butin on the side. ¡°Why is gu Ruochu so good at seducing people? In the past, he would definitely carry his child out with you but now, he doesn¡¯t even carry his child anymore. She must have ruined the rtionship between Cheng Xi and him and seduced him so much that he no longer recognizes anyone. ¡± Ning Tangxi¡¯s heart was already filled with displeasure and she did not respond. Thest time Yang Ziyu held a wedding on a luxurious cruise ship, Gu Ruochu leaned into the man¡¯s arms and spoke to him. She was not as dignified and elegant as she used to be. Instead, she was extremely delicate. If she did not want to stand, she had to lean on him and act as if it was a matter of course. A man had to be coaxed and followed along. Just thinking about it made me feel terrible! ¡°Mother, this child is not Huo Shao¡¯s. He has already fulfilled his promise bying to help. If it were anyone else, they would not want their husband to get too close to someone else¡¯s child. And to be honest, even without Gu Ruoyun, Tangxi is not worthy of the Huo family.¡± Ning Zongxuan could not help but chime in. His mother loved Ning Tangxi too much. Chapter 446

Chapter 446: Chapter 450 was filled with anger

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She could not even differentiate between right and wrong. Zhang Xuan wanted to refute, but was interrupted by Ning Zongxuan. ¡°Tangxi, when the child is better, I will introduce you to a man. Both you and the child need a man to take care of them. ¡± ¡°brother, what¡¯s the point of saying all this now? Cheng XI IS STILL SUFFERING! ¡± Ning Tangxi was extremely frustrated. Her brother was not even on her side! However, thinking that they were not biological brothers, Ning Tangxi could only sneer in her heart. Naturally, she did not want to listen. ¡°Xiao Xuan, I¡¯ve already made arrangements for thepany. We¡¯re also staying in country M to apany Tangxi and Cheng Xi. ¡± As soon as Ning Tang walked over, Zhang Xuan did not say anything more about Gu Ruochu and Huo Nanchen. Her hand felt much warmer as she nodded with a lump in her throat. If Huo Nanchen was reliable, she would not want to disturb her daughter¡¯s interaction with him. But now, it seemed that she was worried about this mother and son pair. She only remembered Gu Yanwei when she was almost at the entrance of the hospital. Zhang Xuan immediately made a call, ¡°Yanwei, Your Godfather and I will apany your sister to country m. you stay at home and take good care of yourself. Call me if you need anything. ¡± Gu Yanwei was still shopping in a luxury store, carrying a bag as she went out. She knew that the child was going to m nation for treatment, so she did not feel much. ¡°Okay, Godmother, you go. I will take good care of myself. ¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll hang up. ¡± Zhang Xuan waspletely relieved and hung up the phone. Gu Yanwei looked at her phone as she walked to the side. She nned to continue shopping and get the chauffeur toe pick her up. Just as she took two steps to the side, the back of her head suddenly hurt, and her vision went dark for a moment before she fainted. Jingmei Manor Yang Xi sat on the swing in the garden in a daze. Ever since she came back with an Shaosist time, she had been in this state of wandering thoughts. No one knew what she was thinking, but the servants only stood guard by the side silently. An hour ago, Yang Ziyu suddenly appeared and blocked her way. The Yang family and an Shaosi¡¯s vi were actually so close. That man walked over, carrying the familiar coldness and ridicule that Yang Xi was familiar with. She subconsciously frowned. Yang Ziyu did not know why he deliberately came near an Shaosi¡¯s vi. However, when he looked at Yang Xi¡¯s appearance, he felt a sense of suffocation in his heart. She had always been a trash can for him to vent his bad temper, but now that she was with young master an, it was as if her entire person had changed from head to toe. He had always been the only one who despised and looked down on her, but now it was her turn to be disdainful of him. ¡°Why, are you leaving as soon as you see me? ¡± Yang Ziyu saw that she had actually begun to ignore her, and the haze in his heart became even heavier. Of course, Yang Xi would not pay attention to him, although it was strange that this person who had always treated her as trash took the initiative to deal with her for the first time. Was the nature of men so despicable Back then, he had despised her as a broken shoe, but now he was sticking to her? ¡°GET LOST! ¡± Yang Ziyu refused to let go, but in the next second, when he saw the noble man get out of the car, he let go. Yang Xi ran over as if she had seen her savior, and even hooked her arm around his. An Shaosi was obviously satisfied with her tactfulness, but the coldness in his eyes did not disappear. He only brought the woman into the car, and the car whistled past, leaving Yang Ziyu feeling extremely aggrieved. It was probably the first time in Yang Ziyu¡¯s life that Yang Xi had been so obedient, especially when faced with the kind of seduction that repeatedly tortured his nerves. At this moment. An Shaosi stood on the second floor, looking down at the people on the swing. Chapter 447

Chapter 447: Chapter 451, what game was it

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The light in his eyes was so cold that no one could see through it. It was as if the abyss could not reveal the slightest bit of light. An Shaosi suddenly took out his phone and dialed a number. ¡°Yang Xiaoxi, have you stayed on the swing long enough? ¡± The originally quiet woman looked around in shock, but she did not see the man¡¯s figure. Only the deep male voice beside her ear was ringing. No one had ever called her that before. She did not know what an Shaosi wanted to do. It seemed that he only wanted her to stay in the vi. She had originally guessed that there would be many of his women in this vi, and it was possible that it was a Harem. In the end, there was none. The color of the entire vi was either ck or white, and there was even a sense of loneliness. ¡°Why are you calling me? ¡± ¡°I want to invite you to y a fun game. ¡± Yang Xi was full of vignce. ¡°What game? A perverted game? ¡± The other end seemed tough. ¡°If youe up, won¡¯t you know when I bring you there? Whether you¡¯re perverted or not, you¡¯ll know in a while. ¡± The more heughed, the more uneasy Yang Xi became. She couldn¡¯t see through this man, and she had already experienced the extent of his madness. Actually, she didn¡¯t really hate him for possessing her. He had helped her, and he had clearly asked for her reward. Anyway, she was already numb to this body. Twenty minutester, she saw young master an standing tall and straight upstairs. ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡± He said indifferently, even though the evil aura on his body was so strong that it made it hard for people to breathe. ¡°What are you looking at? ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want me to look? If you want to resist, then scream. Last time, you made me go numb. ¡± His slender fingers lifted her face. Behind the smoke, her face became more hazy. He seemed to have seen through everything, as if he was looking at a frightened bird struggling. A meaningless struggle. Every time he spoke, it was full of warmth. ¡°Yang Xi, go downstairs now. ¡± His tone did not have the slightest sense ofmand, but it still did not allow anyone to resist. Yang Xi seemed to have a lump in her chest. In her shock and anger, she tried her best to calm herself down. She followed him downstairs with some anxiety. The car drove at high speed and soon stopped at an abandoned ce. A few people got out of the van in front of them. Yang Xi got out of the van and felt that the deserted atmosphere around her made her even more uneasy. ¡°Why did you bring me here? ¡± An Shaosi took out a lighter and a light blue me shed past. He had a cigarette in his mouth. When the huge shlight lit up the scene in front of him, Yang Xi saw a naked woman lying on the ground. When she saw the shocking scars on the woman¡¯s body, Yang Xi¡¯s entire body stiffened. It was actually Gu Yanwei She seemed to have been severely tortured. Shey on the ground in a dead silence without any reaction, even though the strong light shone on her body. As for the person beside her, his entire body was bruised, and his face was especially ugly. He seemed to have notpletely fainted, and his mouth was spewing vicious words. ¡°Damn it, I want to know which one of you touched me. I¡¯ll kill all of YOU BASTARDS! ¡± ¡°Bastards, if you have the guts, let me go! ¡± An Shaosi heard it andughed instead of getting angry. A few people went up and tied him up, nailing him to the wall. This was the first time Yang Xi had seen Yang Ziyu like this. His former arrogance was gone, but he was being manipted like a dog. So, this was the show that an Shaosi wanted her to watch. ¡°They... did they do that? ¡± Chapter 448

Chapter 448: Chapter 452 went to the airport to pick him up

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION His Aura was extremely indifferent, but he suddenly smiled faintly. ¡°You¡¯re talking about Gu Yanwei? She was only raped once by a dozen people. Yang Ziyu probably has half his life left. ¡± His casual tone made people feel even colder. Was He crazy It was not that he did not know the rtionship between the Ning family and the Madam President. No one dared to offend her. How could he dare to do this? ¡°Why did you do this? ¡± ¡°You should know what I did. ¡± This seemed to be a very funny question. His eyes still couldn¡¯t see the bottom of it. The coldness in his eyes seemed to freeze, but there was a smile on his lips. Yang Xi looked at him in disbelief. Her entire body was stiff. She didn¡¯t dare to think. Could it be that Gu Yanwei and Yang Ziyu had ganged up to bully her, so an Shaosi attacked them? That heart was beating wildly in her chest. An Shaosi suddenly leaned over and lowered his gaze to meet her gaze. ¡°control your heart. It¡¯s beating too crazily. ¡± ¡°...¡± He had an ambiguous smile on his lips. The Bone Ring¡¯s distinct hand grabbed her arm and dragged her toward the Bentley not far away. Yang Xi did not struggle much and followed him into the car. Looking at Yang Ziyu¡¯s disheveled appearance, Yang Xi did not know what to feel. Perhaps because she had loved him when she was young and then fell out with him because of Ning Tangxi, she had hated him for many years. ¡°Are you still thinking about that stupid thing you did with Yang Ziyu in the past? He¡¯s not worthy of you. ¡± An Shaosi seemed to be able to see through every single look in her eyes. In the instant that her heart trembled, he pulled her into his embrace. Something wet and soft swept across her lips. ¡°I heard that you give Yang Ziyu a present on time every year? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡± She did not feel that there was anything wrong with it. When she was young, liking someone was always too silly and stupid. ¡°So, prepare it for me this year. ¡± An Shaosi¡¯s eyes moved slightly. His eyes were filled with a haze that others could not notice, because the smile on his lips made people feel gloomy and cold. ¡°based on... ¡± Before she could say the word, Yang Xi saw the man¡¯s eyes be increasingly sinister. It was as if they would ignite at the slightest touch. She tactfully shut her mouth and promptly changed her words, ¡°alright. ¡± She¡¯s still admitting defeat. I wonder if Ruo Chu wouldugh at me if she knew that I¡¯m such a coward. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve provoked a madman who I don¡¯t know what kind of person he is. ¡°...¡± Gu Ruochu looked at the time and arrived at the airport half an hour earlier. She saw the man from afar and walked over with a smile on her face. Under his gaze, ayer of joy appeared on her face, ¡°you¡¯re back? ¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re back so early. You must not have slept wellst night. Go back and rest. ¡± Gu ruochu looked at his facial features as if her heart ached for him. Huo Nanchen held her soft and boneless hand and looked at her delicate features with a smile, ¡°I was worried that some little vinegar bucket would be letting his imagination run wild at home. That¡¯s why I was in a hurry toe back. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m a big vinegar bucket. ¡± Huo Nanchen held her Chin and looked at her meaningfully, ¡°is that so? A big vinegar bucket? You have to touch it to know if it¡¯s big or not. ¡± ¡°You make it sound like you¡¯ve never touched it before. ¡± Gu Ruochu held his hand and walked out of the airport side by side with him. Uncle Wang was already waiting in the car while Gu Ruochu and Huo Nanchen sat in the back seat. Gu Ruochu waspletely embraced by him the moment they sat down. ¡°Why are you so obedient today? Come to the airport to pick me up on time. I thought that with your temper, I would have to wait for you for half an hour. ¡± Chapter 449

Chapter 449: Chapter 453 was suspicious of something

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°How can it be so exaggerated? I don¡¯t have the temper of a missy. ¡± ¡°MM. ¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the man pressed her against the seat and kissed her deeply. The Aura on his body was suppressed and suppressed, but it was also so strong and forceful, like a wild beast that was about to burst out at any moment. ¡°Ruo Chu, what are you doing? ¡± He suddenly grabbed her hand from the cor of his shirt. She used her fingers to scratch the skin below the hem of his shirt, so mischievous that she looked like a little girl. She was having fun. He stopped her and did not allow her to continue. Her breathing seemed to be rapid and heavy. ¡°Huo Nanchen, why can¡¯t you stand flirting? ¡± ¡°flirting? ¡± Huo Nanchen did not know why he felt that his teeth were itchy. He could not stand flirting He bit her ear and said in a sexy and hoarse voice, ¡°don¡¯t take away half of my life. You¡¯re not satisfied, are you? ¡± Every time he flirted with her like this, it was a pity that he did not really eat his fill many times. Especially now that he had just recovered from his illness, he felt like he could not stand the touch of her. He could not stand it until it was sweet enough. That cold had not only caused her an illness. Perhaps it had also caused some psychological wounds. He was well aware of that. ¡°How¡¯s the Child? ¡± ¡°The arrangements have been made in country M. Many of the Ning family members have been stationed by the child¡¯s side. I¡¯ve already made all the arrangements. Nothing will happen to him. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. ¡± Gu Ruochu had also met the child before. She still hoped that he would be able to survive this ordeal. After traveling back and forth between home and abroad, Huo Nanchen returned home and took a shower before sleeping on the bed. Gu Ruochu did not go out and sat by the bed to apany him. Instead, she plugged in her earphones and watched a movie in her room. It was almost evening when special assistant Li Tezhu arrived in a hurry. ¡°Young Madam. ¡± Gu Ruochu had just finished eating and had yet to leave the dining table. She knew that Huo Nanchen might have something important to discuss with Special Assistant Li. Special Assistant Li gave a respectful greeting and handed the documents in his hands to Huo Nanchen. He did not avoid her. ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs to take a shower first. ¡± Gu Ruochu spoke to Huo Nanchen and went upstairs. ¡°remember to heat up the water. I¡¯ve already set the temperature of the air conditioner. Put your shoes on the left side of the bathroom door. Remember to wear them. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Li Tezhu wanted toin about his long-winded words, but he decided to keep his mouth shut. Huo Nanchen flipped through all the information in his hands. The first thing he saw was a 30% blood report, but it was only an electronic file. ¡°BOSS, didn¡¯t you say that Miss Ning had a fight with the nursest time? It turns out that Little Master Cheng Xi needed a blood transfusion. Everyone present had their blood type tested. The nurse discovered by ident... ¡± Li Tezhu coughed lightly He moved closer. ¡°Ning Tang and Zhang Xuan¡¯s blood types are both type A, but Miss Ning is actually type B. you also know that it¡¯s impossible for two parents with type a blood to give birth to a child with type B blood. So Miss Ning¡¯s background needs to be investigated. They quarreled because of this issue.¡± Later on, Ning Tangxi also exined how she threatened and enticed them. ¡°Ning Tangxi isn¡¯t a child of the Ning family? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible. ¡± Li Tezhu saw that Huo Nanchen seemed to be thinking about something He could not help but say a rumor, ¡°I heard a story before. It said that Zhang Xuan was a very famous socialite back then, but she was infertile. The children of the Ning family were all born by Ning Tang using another woman¡¯s stomach. So Miss Ning could also be chairman Ning... ¡°... ¡°...¡± Since when did BOSS pay so much attention to the Ning family¡¯s affairs Could he be suspecting something? Chapter 450

Chapter 450: Chapter 454 investigated the details

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION However, when it came to Zhang Xuan¡¯s infertility, Li Tezhu felt that the rumors were a little exaggerated. After all, there were many rumors in the media about wealthy families. Judging from Zhang Xuan¡¯s attitude toward her children, it did not seem like she was a surrogate. If it was any other woman who saw her husband¡¯s surrogate child, not only would she feel ufortable, but she would also not treat the child so well without any qualms. Moreover, up until now, infertility was not some incurable disease that could not be cured? Huo Nanchen put away the documents in his hands. ¡°Do you think that my wife looks like Zhang Xuan? ¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t. ¡± Li Tezhu answered instinctively. After he had finished speaking, his mind began to picture Gu Ruochu and Zhang Xuan¡¯s appearances. He then carefullypared them. His heart skipped a beat. At first nce, they did not look alike. However, for some reason, his eyes felt very simr. At first, he had thought that it was just an illusion. Now that he thought about it, it was terrifying. However, it was only his eyes. ¡°BOSS, could it be that you suspect that Madam¡¯s biological mother is Zhang Xuan? ¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just a guess. ¡± The Gu family and the Ning family had a very close rtionship back then, and Zhang Xuan still loved Gu Yanwei so much. All sorts of suspicious points could easily make people suspicious. However, special assistant Li Tezhu waspletely dumbfounded, because he did not think that the young Madam would have any rtionship with the Ning family. Could it be that it was the baby swapping scene in the TV station¡¯s drama at eight o¡¯clock? It couldn¡¯t be, right? ¡°Go and investigate the past affairs between Ning Tang and Zhang Xuan. I want to know everything from when they met to when they got married. Again, don¡¯t rm anyone. ¡± Only by knowing all the details could one possibly find any clues. Li Tezhu¡¯s expression turned serious as he nodded, ¡°alright, it might take some time. I¡¯ll let you know as soon as I find out. ¡± ¡°thank you for your hard work. ¡± Li Tezhu was overwhelmed by the favor, ¡°it¡¯s not hard at all. This is my job. ¡± They had been handling his affairs all these years, but President Huo had never mentioned these three words. In the bedroom, the sound of running water could be heard from the bathroom. Huo Nanchen casually grabbed a magazine and flipped through it absent-mindedly. Gu Ruochu came out of the bathroom and saw him sitting casually at the head of the bed. His shirt was a little messy from his tugging, but it made him look even more decadent and sexy. ¡°Are you done showering? ¡± His voice was faint and Hoarse. His eyes followed her gaze and saw that he was only wrapped in a towel. Because the temperature in the room was suitable, he did not feel the slightest bit of coolness. His gaze followed the flow and saw the pair of sparkling white feet in his shoes. ¡°Yes. ¡± Gu Ruochu dried her hair, ¡°you¡¯re done with your conversation with Special Assistant Li Tezhu? ¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve asked him to go back. ¡± Huo Nanchen hugged her from behind and rested his Chin on his shoulder. His hand was already caressing her waist and he smiled without batting an eyelid, ¡°are you wearing your underwear? ¡± ¡°...¡± Have you ever seen a woman sleep in her underwear after taking a shower? Gu Ruochu knew that men were evil and mischievous. She simply kept quiet and secretly rolled her eyes at him. He understood and the smile in his eyes deepened. ¡°Go take a shower. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Huo Nanchen nted a few kisses on her lips before entering the bathroom. Gu Ruochu nced at the screen when her cell phone rang. It was Xin. ¡°Hello, Xin, why are you calling me at this hour? ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu, where are you now? ¡± Chu Xin¡¯s voice sounded urgent as if she had been frightened. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart thumped as her heart clenched, ¡°I¡¯m at home, did something happen? ¡± Chapter 451

Chapter 451: Chapter 455,e here

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°No, Gu Yanwei was raped. Have you seen the news? It was all over the news on Weibo. She was still with Yang Ziyu when she was discovered. The media has gone crazy anyway. ¡± An adopted daughter of the Ning family and an adopted son of the Yang family. At that moment, Gu Ruochu could not tell how she felt. She did not speak for a long time. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look. ¡± Gu Ruochu subconsciouslybed her long hair with her fingers. She opened her tablet and found that Gu Yanwei¡¯s news had exploded. In an abandoned ce, even if her fair body had been edited, one could still see how terrible the scene was. Yang Ziyu was not so lucky. He was locked up in a cage naked like a pig or a dog. Gu Yanwei was Zhang Xuan¡¯s goddaughter. Because of the Madam President¡¯s connections, the media had given her some face and marked her up. Yang Ziyu was no longer important. This time, an Cheng almost exploded because of this news. There were many people who were watching the show and causing trouble. Especially the rtionship between the Madam President and the Ning and Gu family. Many people would probably use this to stir up trouble. Gu Ruochu did not feel the slightest bit of joy when she thought of the grudges she had with Gu Yanwei all those years ago. Most of the time, she did not feel anything and just watched coldly from the side like a stranger. ¡°Who did this? ¡± Gu Ruochu subconsciously thought that it was huo Nanchen. Even with his methods, he was still someone who could do such a thing. However, Yang Ziyu did not have any enmity with them. It was difficult to understand why he would be involved with them. However, on second thought, Yang Ziyu seemed to like Ning Tangxi very much and had been pestering her. This made sense. Did Huo Nanchen not like Yang Ziyu Pestering Ning Tangxi Even though Yang Ziyu was indeed a scumbag. Xin might have had the same suspicion when she called at this time but she did not say it out loud. Chu Xin heard Ruo Chu¡¯s question and knew that she probably did not know much. She replied softly, ¡°I don¡¯t know. The other party did a very clean job. Perhaps they were afraid of the president and Madam and did not leave any evidence behind. ¡± Gu Ruochu took a deep breath. Her emotions were palpitating and she felt that it was good as long as the other party could not find out. She felt that even if Huo Nanchen was not the main culprit, he might have been involved in this matter. It was difficult for her not to suspect that the job was done so cleanly. ¡°Ruo Chu, don¡¯t think too much. ¡± Chu Xin knew that Ruo Chu might have thought of Huo Nanchen. ¡°Come over tomorrow and we¡¯ll talk about something. You should rest well. ¡± ¡°Alright, ¡± ruo Chu agreed. She could not detect any emotion in her voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll hang up now. ¡± Not long after she hung up, Huo Nanchen came out of the bathroom. ¡°hubby. ¡± Ruo Chu had not called out this name many times, but every time she did, Huo Nanchen felt that things were not that simple. Especially when he saw her smiling. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°Come here. ¡± He sat down and leaned forward slightly. Gu Ruochu¡¯s hand instinctively pressed against his chest but she realized that he was not moving at all. ¡°I just saw the news. Gu Yanwei has been beaten up and Yang Ziyu has been blindfolded and locked in an iron cage. He¡¯s not even wearing a single piece of clothing. ¡± She paid special attention to his expression when she said this and realized that his calm expression did not change much. ¡°Are you suspecting your husband? ¡± ¡°Did you do that? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s hand slid down from his chest and her beautiful eyes were still smiling as she stared at him. Only she would be able to directly interrogate him like this. ¡°I only know about this, wife. ¡± He endured this sweet torture and continued to lower his head to look at his little wife, ¡°someone asked me to lend him my subordinates, so I did. As for what I did, I don¡¯t care. ¡± Chapter 452

Chapter 452: Chapter 456: Love Forever

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu did not show much emotion after receiving his answer. She continued to stare into his deep eyes. ¡°I want to know who Yang Ziyu has offended to be in such a miserable state. Tsk Tsk, what a tragic ending. Did he steal someone¡¯s wife or something? ¡± Her hand was forcefully pulled from his chest. His voice turned cold and carried a hint of irritation, ¡°anyway, it¡¯s not my wife. Otherwise, his ending would not be like this. ¡± ¡°Oh. ¡± Gu Ruochu retracted her hand Slowly, she said, ¡°you¡¯re angry just like that I just wanted to ask. Don¡¯t be angry. After all, it¡¯s normal for you to attack Yang Ziyu for Ning Tangxi¡¯s sake. Besides, Cheng Xi¡¯s situation isn¡¯t very good right now. Pestering them like this will cause a lot of trouble.¡± However, Ning Tangxi did not seem to dislike Yang Ziyu¡¯s pestering. Instead, she seemed to be enjoying the man¡¯s attention. ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m not angry right now? ¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the man¡¯s body pressed down on her. A noble and rich aura lingered around the tip of her nose as she spat out two words. ¡°speak. ¡± ¡°You only saw Yang Ziyu and deliberately ignored Gu Yanwei? Don¡¯t you know who I¡¯m venting my anger for? ¡± ¡°Why are you so agitated? Could it be that you didn¡¯t do it because of this? ¡± ruo Chu seemed to be confused, but it made him feelplicated. ¡°Do you really want me to stand by and watch the Child? Yang Ziyu¡¯s love for Ning Tangxi is already a little unreasonable. He can¡¯t even tolerate Cheng Xi. ¡± How could she tell him to leave the child alone? It was just... ... Ruo Chu closed her eyes slightly, feeling extremely tired. ¡°Oh right, don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know who you¡¯ve lent your subordinates to? ¡± She still wanted to know the culprit. ¡°Didn¡¯t Yang Ziyu offend anyone at the weddingst time? ¡± Huo Nanchen got up from her body and walked around the other side of the bed to rest on the pillow. The corners of his lips twitched as if he was smiling, but at the same time, he did not seem to be smiling. Wedding? Gu Ruochu returned to her senses. Could it be that it was an Shaosi? It was not strange that he was the one who hadmitted such a dark deed. ¡°Why can¡¯t I see that an Shaosi likes Yang Xi that much? Shouldn¡¯t a yboy go around showing mercy? ¡± Even though she did not have a deep understanding of an Shaosi. ¡°He¡¯s very possessive of his own people and things. Yang Ziyu has recklesslye to provoke me time and time again. He can only me himself for being brainless. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not reply. She felt the person behind her press against her. Her Lips and tongue began to spread close to her ears, but she could not push him away. It was as if an electric current was coursing through her body, making her want to push him away even more. In an instant, she was pinned to the bed by him, unable to move. Gu Ruochu looked into his eyes and suddenly asked an inexplicable question, ¡°Huo Nanchen, if I ever offend you, would you do the same to me? ¡± His face darkened and he ran his fingers through her long hair to prevent it from pressing down. Gu Ruochu¡¯s forehead was suddenly flicked by someone. Her face, which had just recovered, now turned dark, ¡°what nonsense are you spouting! ¡± Was He that scary in her heart? ¡°I¡¯m just asking, why are you being so fierce? ¡± Gu Ruochu touched her forehead and felt a little wronged. It was true. Yang Ziyu had always been a high and mighty man, but now, he could not bear to look at him in the eye. ¡°I will never do this to my wife. ¡± His kissnded on her cheek. ¡°Remember, I will never do anything to you. ¡± ¡°If you do this, what if I really love you? ¡± He was gentle, meticulous, and patient with her. What if this continued? ¡°Then continue to love her. What else can I do? ¡± Chapter 453

Chapter 453: Chapter 457 Mrs. Huo Likes me very much

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION It was such a rxed sentence. She lowered her eyes and did not reply. ¡°Sleep, I¡¯m so sleepy. ¡± She leaned against his chest and listened to the beating of his heart. This time, Gu Yanwei had caused such a hugemotion. Zhang Xuan¡¯s heart was probably not aching to death but breaking. An Shaosi chose this time to make his move because he had set his sights on the time when the Ning family would be heading to country M. I¡¯m afraid that another storm woulde. However, with this person by her side, she did not have to think about dealing with him. ¡°...¡± Early the next morning, Gu Ruochu realized that Huo Zirui had note down for breakfast. His seat was empty. Who Cares. Huo Zijun, on the other hand, seemed to be in a good mood. His Eyes Curved into crescents as he gestured at her. That extraordinarily handsome face of his looked like a young man who was still studying. His lips were red and his teeth were white. ¡°Good Morning, sister-inw. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re all smiles. Which girl have you taken a fancy to, so something good is about to happen? ¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I want to drink the strongest wine and be the wildest prodigal son. I don¡¯t want to get married. It¡¯s meaningless to get married. ¡± Huo Zijun threw her a flying nce He did not stop talking. ¡°Look, you¡¯re tied up by my big brother. You can¡¯t act cool with your family... ¡± In the end, he felt rather regretful. He put his hand on his heart and pretended to be regretful. ¡°I¡¯ve seen so many young men and women like you who have lost their virginity. Cats are not easy to smoke, cell phones are not fun, and dogs are not easy to pet. So, why do you want to get married? ¡± ¡°young women who have lost their virginity? ¡± The cold and maic voice came from behind. Huo Zijun almost choked on the milk in his throat. HIS SCALP tingled and his heart immediately sounded an rm. Did he just happen to bump into the muzzle of a gun? He saw his brothering from afar and quickly changed his words seriously, ¡°however, sister-inw is different. It¡¯s a good slip-up, a good slip-up! Who knows how many girls in the city are envious of you, showing off your love every day can kill a lot of people... ¡± Gu Ruochu:¡±...¡± What the Hell is a good slip-up? Huo Nanchen had already sat down. He picked up a piece of bread from the table and stuffed it into his mouth. His face was expressionless, ¡°eat your breakfast and speak less. ¡± Huo Zijun had an innocent look on his face. He felt as if he had almost been killed by his brother¡¯s gaze. His mouth was filled with bread as he frowned and swallowed it in pain. Heughed foolishly and continued to eat his breakfast. ¡°honey, drink some milk. ¡± Huo Nanchen poured some milk and brought it to her lips. Gu Ruochu smiled as she lifted her face and kissed him on the Chin. ¡°Why does Mrs. Huo want to be a good wife and mother? Is that why she knows to give me a kiss at this time? ¡± Her thin lips moved and only then did she hear her own hoarse voice. ¡°It seems that she kissed the wrong ce. ¡± An inch and a mile. Gu Ruochu really wanted to roll her eyes at him. Just as she sat up straight, she realized that the chair had suddenly tilted and her body had fallen to the side. A strong force came from the side and in the blink of an eye, Ruo Chu sat on the man¡¯s knee. His low and hoarseughter rang in her ears, ¡°Ruo Chu, are you acting coquettishly with me? Are you purposely falling and wanting me to hug you? I now realize that Mrs. Huo seems to like me very much, HMM? ¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll act coquettishly again. How about you let me go back to my seat? ¡± Gu ruochu looked at this wlessly handsome face and forcefully resisted the urge to hit him. ¡°Let me see you act coquettishly first. Perhaps I¡¯ll really let you go back to your seat? ¡± The two of them were very close to each other. Even though they did not kiss, their breaths were intertwined. ¡°HMPH. ¡± A rather arrogant and cold snort. Huo Zijun still received a heavy blow when he saw that this pair was acting coquettishly again. Chapter 454

Chapter 454: Chapter 458 was roaring in his heart

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo Zijun¡¯s heart was roaring madly. He had actually started to y with hugs and kisses in front of him. Was He going to raise them up high next? Ah! Huh? They¡¯re so hurt. They¡¯re really two inhumane people! Qi Ru and Huo zhenggang finally came down from upstairs. Let¡¯s see how the elders would dare to show off in front of these two! Huo Nanchen knew that Gu Ruochu did not have much face, so he let go of her. Even though his mother-inw saw it, Gu Ruochu could only pretend that she did not see the mockery in her eyes. Qi Ru coughed lightly and deliberately looked at Huo Nanchen. ¡°Your Grandmother said, when are you going to give birth to a great-granddaughter for a hug? ¡± Ruo Chu choked on the spot. Huo Nanchen reached out his hand and caressed her back. His half-closed eyes held a faint smile. ¡°Soon. ¡± ¡°Our family really values women over men. The status of boys is too low. ¡± Huo Zijun shrieked from the side and looked at his own mother unwillingly. ¡°On what basis do you discriminate against US men? On what basis! ¡± ¡°If you think that your status is low, you can go to country T to have a sex change surgery. Your mother is very open-minded anyway. ¡± Qi Ru¡¯s face was calm. Huo Zijun¡¯s originally calm face cracked open and he turned to look at Ruo Chu in disbelief. ¡°sister-inw, listen to this, listen to this! Mother actually wants me to undergo a sex change surgery! I really can¡¯t live like this anymore! ¡± ¡°mother... since I want you to go, you can consider it... I really don¡¯t mind. ¡± Gu Ruochu almostughed out loud as she leaned against his arm. Huo Nanchen helped her to catch her breath. When he lowered his eyes to look at her, the corners of his lips curled into a smile. ¡°...¡± After breakfast, Huo Nanchen nned to go to the office and send Ruo Chu to work. Qi Ru saw that Huo Zijun had entered and quickly walked over to ask in a low voice, ¡°Ruo Chu, are you ovting in the next few days? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s face was a little hot. How would her mother-inw know? ¡°I don¡¯t know. My period isn¡¯t very urate. ¡± Qi Ru¡¯s heart ached as she patted the back of her hand, ¡°then you still have to take good care of your body. You were too skinny when you first got married, but now you¡¯ve recovered quite a bit. ¡± Gu Ruochu nodded and agreed. Although she wanted Ruo Chu and Nanchen to have a child so that their rtionship could improve, she did not want them to have a child. However, the matter of having a child could only be left to chance. It was not something that could happen just because someone said so. Huo Nanchen had already changed his clothes and came down from upstairs. He held Ruo Chu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to work. ¡± Once they were in the car, he helped her fasten her seatbelt with one hand and said, ¡°I heard everything just now. ¡± Heard what? When he saw the puzzled look on her face, he nodded and smiled gently, ¡°you just told mom about the ovtion period. The ovtion period, will you be able to conceive a child in two days? ¡± ¡°So what if I am? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing much, let¡¯s try it tonight. ¡± Seeing that he was speaking in a serious manner, Gu Ruochu¡¯s face suddenly turned red, ¡°this is your excuse! ¡± Heughed again in a low voice. Thinking back to what he had just said, Gu Ruochu was so embarrassed by hisughter that she shouted, ¡°What are youughing at, stopughing! ¡± Huo Nanchenughed until his chest was trembling. He seemed to be very happy and suddenly leaned over to kiss her face a few times. His voice was so low and Husky that it was sexy, ¡°it¡¯s my excuse. I just want my wife to feel sorry for me. If it breaks, you¡¯ll be a widow. ¡± ¡°Shut up! ¡± ¡°Wife, it won¡¯t really break again. ¡± ¡°Huo Nanchen, get the hell out of my car! ¡± Gu Ruochu did not want to talk to him at all. She leaned against the car door, her long hair draped over her shoulders. She looked as if she did not want to get any closer to him. Chapter 455

Chapter 455: Chapter 459: a good citizen

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Seeing that she had be angry from embarrassment again, he went back to the driver¡¯s seat and started the engine. He was in a good mood. If he really had a child, he would love her and the child very much and let her give birth to the child in peace and happiness. Let her be happy. After arriving at the Royal Road, there were actually police officers and reporters at the door. A female police officer saw Ruo Chu get out of the car. She exchanged a look with the police officer beside her and walked over. ¡°Mrs. Huo, you¡¯re finally here. ¡± ¡°May I ask what¡¯s the matter? ¡± The first thing she felt when she saw the police officer at the entrance of thepany was that something was not right. ¡°It¡¯s like this. You should know about the news of Miss Gu¡¯s death a few days ago, right? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression did not change much as her gaze fell on her, ¡°but it doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with me. Did you find the wrong person, Miss? Gu Yanwei and I broke off our rtionship eight hundred years ago. ¡± ¡°Mrs. Huo, as far as I know, you and Miss Gu had a very big conflict and entanglement in the past, so I would like to invite you to the police station to make a statement. ¡± The female police officer¡¯s attitude was rather polite, but her tone made one feel very unhappy. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I have nothing to do with her, Gu Yanwei. ¡± ¡°Mrs. Huo, please cooperate with me, or else I¡¯ll suspect that Miss Gu Yanwei¡¯s matter has something to do with you. ¡± The policewoman¡¯s tone became a little more aggressive ¡°I don¡¯t think Mrs. Huo would want to bebeled as such a harmful person, would she? Why don¡¯t youe back to the police station with me and rify everything? ¡± Seeing her reaction, the policewoman even became suspicious. Ruo Chu did not get angry, she only felt that it wasughable. ¡°Do I have a grudge against her? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s gaze turned cold as she slowly asked ¡°A grudge? Then, no matter what happens to Miss Gu Yanwei, you have to me it on me, right? ¡± ¡°Then, there are so many missing and dead people in the country. Do I have to go to the police station and exin it to you all? ¡± ¡°Miss Policewoman, I always thought that you were enforcing thew impartially. Now, do you count as a national border? ¡± The policewoman did not expect Gu Ruochu to be so good at blocking people¡¯s way. She even felt a little aggressive. She was momentarily at a loss for words. After a long pause, she said, ¡°Mrs. Huo, we¡¯re hoping to find out the truth, so please cooperate with us. ¡± The LAMBORGHINI, which had been driving for a short distance, turned around and rolled back. The window was opened to reveal the side of the man¡¯s face. The policewoman was shocked and was momentarily at a loss for what to do. The car door opened and Huo Nanchen came out with a frown on his face The atmosphere around them was cold and distant, ¡°why? Since when did the police in an Cheng like to detain people? Do you still want to use lynchings on my wife if I¡¯m not around? ¡± ¡°Mr. Huo... ¡± Upon seeing the tall and handsome man, the policewoman¡¯s face subconsciously turned red. At the same time, she felt a little embarrassed, ¡°we¡¯re just under pressure from the higher-ups and want to find out the truth. ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just hear my wife say that Gu Yanwei¡¯s matter has nothing to do with her? ¡± A cold and sinister air appeared between his eyes, filled with mockery. It was as if if it was not for Gu Ruochu, he would not even bother to talk to her. ¡°If you really want to find out the truth, then go find evidence. What kind of ability is it to block my wife? ¡± The policewoman was angered by his tone, ¡°Mr. Huo, are you using your power to obstruct our work? ¡± Gu Ruochu could not help butugh, ¡°Miss Policewoman, we are also good citizens who have matters to discuss with the police. However, you have no evidence to make me follow you back to the police station. Are you sure that you are not abusing your power? ¡± Chapter 456

Chapter 456: Chapter 460 evacuation

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°It¡¯s windy outside. Let¡¯s go in. ¡± Huo Nanchen held her in his arms and walked into thepany. ¡°How can I protect my own woman if I have no power and influence? I told you to argue with me after you find evidence. After all, we are good citizens. ¡± ¡°...¡±what kind of good citizen was this? WHO WOULD BELIEVE IT? The policewoman wanted to say something, but she was stopped by her colleague. ¡°I told you not toe to Mrs. Huo¡¯spany without evidence, but you didn¡¯t listen. ¡± ¡°We¡¯re here on official business. Who else can we summon? ¡± ¡°Come on, who is Huo Nanchen? If you dare to provoke his wife, stomping you to death would be as easy as stomping an ant. Do you really think that all the rumors about him are just rumors? Besides, we were the ones who were wrong today. ¡± No matter how unwilling the policewoman was, she could only give up. It was also because the higher-ups had pushed her too far that she had lost her mind and came up with this idea. Besides, Gu Ruochu and Gu Yanwei¡¯s conflict had be so big. Wasn¡¯t it normal for them to suspect her? Soon, the police and reporters left the scene. After an unknown period of time, a person emerged from a corner. He looked very ordinary, but his eyes were filled with infinite shrewdness and darkness. Everything had happened right under his nose just now, as if he was deep in thought. ¡°...¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart was finally at ease after being sent into thepany by Huo Nanchen. She realized that the news about Gu Yanwei and Yang Ziyu had been suppressed by quite a number of reporters. There was not much news from yesterday or today. The Ning family was quite quick to act. Zhang Xuanren had already started to suppress the news before she could reply. However, this kind of public rtions was only a cover-up. It could only prevent the news from spreading widely. Although the news was temporarily suppressed, the mainstream media would not miss it, especially since this matter involved the newly appointed president. Gu Yanwei had gone too far this time. Not to mention that the Madam President would not let her off, the Gu family would not allow an adopted daughter to tarnish the Madam President¡¯s reputation. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this news to be suppressed. It¡¯s really not satisfying enough. This kind of evil woman should be exposed in front of everyone. ¡± Rong Xiao bit on a cigarette. ¡°Gu Yanwei¡¯s matter tells us that if we walk too much at night, we will easily encounter ghosts. ¡± A man couldn¡¯t stay in an city, let alone a woman whose behavior was stricter. Everywhere they went, rumors would spread. ¡°The president¡¯s wife and the Gu family won¡¯t let Gu Yanwei off. ¡± Xu Yichen looked up at Chu Xin. ¡°Xin, do you not know Gu Zexi? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Chu Xin felt a little helpless and said in a low voice, ¡°he used to be my boyfriend. It¡¯s been three years since we broke up. ¡± Rong Xiao put his legs down from the coffee table in surprise. ¡°You two were in a rtionship? Tell me how you met him. How could you know someone like Gu Zexi? ¡± The Gu family was a very mysterious family in an Cheng. As the eldest son, Gu Zexi had never appeared in public before. ¡°My father asked him to teach my sister photography, so we got to know each other. ¡± Rong Xiao did not continue to ask when he heard Xin mention the Chu family. That family was thest ce that Chu Xin wanted to talk about. Gu Ruochu fell silent as well. She and Xin shared the same family situation and did not enjoy the love of her parents. This was probably one of the reasons why her view of Love was so distorted. She wanted to love with all her heart and give her a sense of security. Chapter 457

Chapter 457: Chapter 461 requested an interview

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The presidential pce Nan Yue was just about to meet a few politicians when someone knocked on the door and rushed in. ¡°President, there are a few mainstream media outlets outside requesting an interview with you. Tell them about the Ning family¡¯s adopted daughter. ¡± ¡°okay, I got it. Tell them I¡¯ll be out soon. ¡± Nan Yue frowned slightly and his expression was serious. Some things were considered small, but to those forces, this was a big deal. The slightest mistake would result in all sorts of badments. The Madam President, dressed in a Cheongsam, walked over slowly. She had an elegant and gorgeous image of a noblewoman. She was in her twenties, but she only had a calm and noble feeling. ¡°Sir, I will handle the media alone. Zhang Xuan is my aunt. Her adopted daughter caused such a big scandal. In the end, I am also responsible. ¡± ¡°You will go with me. ¡± Nan Yue tidied up the documents on the table. The words he threw at her made the Madam President Guess what he meant. However, she would not bother the president. She smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, sir. ¡± Soon, apanied by the secretaries, the president and his wife appeared in front of the reporters. Gu Ruochu watched the interview on herputer. Nan Yue indeed had his own methods. When faced with the reporters¡¯difficulties, his answers were very round and he could not find a single mistake. ¡°The president is the one who is truly shrewd and Astute! No wonder the Gu family would marry their granddaughter over. A man like this can be considered the cream of the crop. ¡± Rong Xiao took a bite of an apple and sat down beside her, ¡°today, at the entrance of thepany, you and your man were simply domineering. These people don¡¯t have much ability and they were suppressed by the higher-ups and only knew how to suspect others. They even wanted to invite you to the police station for tea? HOW NAIVE! ¡± ¡°Too many things have happened recently. ¡± ¡°indeed. ¡± Rong Xiao took another bite of the apple and gloated, ¡°why does it feel so exciting? Especially when ites to looking at people¡¯s bad luck. ¡± Gu Ruochu,¡±...¡± ¡°Oh right, when are you and Huo Nanchen getting married? I can pick out a nicer dress. ¡± ¡°The preliminary date is next month. ¡± Rong Xiao looked at her profile and suddenly sighed, ¡°I¡¯ve watched you grow up. It¡¯s strange to see you get married. ¡± ¡°I feel like the cabbage I¡¯ve nted has been eaten by a pig. ¡± ¡°Do you think you¡¯re marrying off your daughter? ¡± Gu Ruochu scoffed. However, she was touched by the thought of their past interactions. Those days were truly carefree. ¡°By the way, an Shaosi has invested in a movie. He just called to ask if you¡¯re interested in bing a director. It seems that the team isn¡¯t too bad. Do you want to give it a try? ¡± ¡°An Shaosi? You can consider it. ¡± An Shaosi may not seem reliable, but he is very good at judging people and doing business. It seems that he wants to work with her. Last night, ¡°when the plum blossoms fall, ¡± received a lot of good reviews after the television station¡¯s prime-time Premiere. Jin Ye, who was in ancient costume, once again became a crazy fan. This drama quickly took the number one most-talked-about spot on Weibo. Gu Ruochu finally remembered, ¡°I almost forgot that yesterday was the opening day of our drama. All of our attention was diverted by Gu Yanwei¡¯s news. ¡± Gu Ruochu then opened her Weibo and was pleasantly surprised to find that her fan count had increased by tens of thousands Thements were either a confession or various discussions about the drama. ¡°Ah Xiao, quick, look, am I going to be famous? ¡± Rong Xiao rolled his eyes, ¡°yes, yes, yes, you¡¯re definitely an inte celebrity. ¡± Chapter 458

Chapter 458: Chapter 462: The past

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Ruo Chu was in a good mood when she saw that her work had been well received. She had not been in contact with movies or television shows for quite some time before she started this show. She was rather satisfied with the results. It was as if manyizens had just discovered Gu Ruochu¡¯s Weibo ount and felt as if they had discovered a new world. Many of her photos in the photo album had been dug out, especially those rted to Huo Nanchen. She had only posted two Weibo posts in total and had received tens of thousands ofments. Initially, Gu Ruochu did not think much of it. However, when she saw that the Weibo was filled with intimate photos that had been dug out byizens, and that they were even begging to show off their love, her heart actually started to pound. Just as she turned off her phone, the sound of her phone being tagged rang. She opened it and realized that it was actually Huo Nanchen who had tagged her. The content of the Weibo post was a photo. In the car, the man was only wearing a white shirt. His cor was wide open, but it was cleverly hidden by the angle of his body. He leaned close to the woman¡¯s ear as if he was listening to her carefully. Under the gentle light, the man¡¯s features were half-hidden. His angr side profile appeared to be very focused and at the same time, it exuded a bewitching aura. Clearly, this was a photo of Huo Nanchen and Gu Ruochu in the car. His Weibo was very concise and did not say a single word. It was indeed in line with his style of doing things. His original intention was very obvious. He wanted to show off, show off his kindness, and show off his love. When she saw the photo, her originally calm heart began to pound again. She had been married for so long and still had the feeling of being in love. Her expression paused for a moment, but she still forwarded his Weibo and added the word ¡®love¡¯ . Soon, theizens changed their stance and ran excitedly to Huo Nanchen¡¯s Weibo. Huo Nanchen watched as she forwarded the photo. His originally cold and emotionless eyes were now filled with a hint of a smile. For the first time ever, hemented on her Weibo, ¡°Mrs. Huo, if you have the feeling of passionate love now, it means that your mind is filled with me. ¡± ¡°...¡± The surroundingizens were in an uproar. He had really put on a show of affection. Gu Ruochu froze. She reached out to cover her face and realized that the temperature on her face was rising. Is he flirting with me in public? Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart felt as if it had been scratched by a cat¡¯s paw. She was actually feeling a little itchy. All she could think about was the way he was flirting with her and the throbbing sensation. Ruo Chu took a deep breath. She was afraid that he would take an inch and take a mile. She did not dare to bother with him anymore. She locked her phone and focused on writing a new script in front of theputer. Huo Nanchen knew that she would not bother with him and ced his phone aside. Li Tezhu had already knocked on the door and came in. He ced the documents in his hand on the table. ¡°BOSS, all the information about the Ning family is basically here. Please take a look. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± He flipped through it casually. It was quite thick. Ning Tang and Zhang Xuan had always been a loving and model couple in front of everyone. Zhang Xuan had once been the number one beauty that many young masters of famous families pursued. However, there was a past that few people knew. Zhang Xuan had a childhood sweetheart back then, and their love had once reached the point where they could not get married without a king. Unfortunately, that first lover seemed to be Zhang Xuan¡¯s bodyguard, and the two could only secretly fall in love behind everyone¡¯s back. Later, Ning Tang came to old master Zhang and proposed to marry Zhang Xuan. At that time, there was still news of infertility, and after a few years of marriage, the rumors about Ning Zongxuan and Ning Tangxi came to an end. These were all official statements, and it seemed that there was nothing wrong with them. ¡°BOSS, back then, Zhang Xuan seemed to have been forced to marry Ning Tang. Many yearster, she was moved by Ning Tang¡¯s sincerity, and that was why the current situation of a husband and wife loving each other was created. ¡± Chapter 459

Chapter 459: Chapter 463: terrifying spection

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Li Tezhu deliberately lowered his voice. ¡°Back then, Ning Tang was able to marry a beauty in front of so many people, especially when Zhang Xuan still had a man she loved deeply. It was also through underhanded means. ¡°Zhang Xuan was drugged and treated as her lover. Later on, she even became pregnant. ¡°originally, Zhang Xuan also wanted to abort the child, but Ning Tang¡¯s methods weren¡¯t fake either. He forcefully married her and brought her home. ¡± Huo Nanchen heard this and quickly discovered a problem. ¡°with Zhang Xuan¡¯s character, why would she bear a child for him when she hated Ning Tang so much back then? ¡± ¡°that¡¯s why Zhang Xuan married him at that time and intentionally aborted the child. It wasn¡¯t until she became pregnant two to three yearster that she gave birth to the child. ¡± She even took the initiative to spread rumors that she was infertile. How much did she hate a man. ¡°Zhang Xuan had no choice but to bear a childter on, and it was because of Ning Tang¡¯s coercion and enticement. ¡± Li Tezhu spread his hands. Even after the child was married, it still had to be aborted. Now, even Miss Ning wasn¡¯t her biological child. A woman¡¯s desire for revenge was truly terrifying. ¡°Oh right, BOSS, can you guess who Zhang Xuan¡¯s childhood sweetheart is? ¡± Li Tezhu let out a long breath and said stiffly, ¡°it¡¯s Gu Bo. ¡± ¡°Zhou Yunxi¡¯s husband? ¡± Huo Nanchen, who had been calm all this time, was finally a little surprised when he heard this. He suddenly remembered that the second before Zhou Yunxi went crazy, she had shouted Gu Bo¡¯s name. So hateful, so mournful. ¡°Yes. ¡± Li Tezhu did not expect that there was such a rtionship between them ¡°When Zhou Yunxi was young, she actually loved her husband deeply. Later, when she found out that her husband and Zhang Xuan had such a deep rtionship, she changed from love to hate. ¡± It was normal for love to turn into despair and hatred. For some reason, the words that Ruo Chu said in Huo Nanchen¡¯s ear rang in his ears again. Gu Bo had always been an ordinary ¡°gambler¡± in everyone¡¯s mind. Who knew that the person involved was not simple, and even had a story. Huo Nanchen heard it once, and a terrifying guess suddenly emerged in his mind. ¡°Get someone to check first and see if Ning Zongxuan is rted to this couple. The sooner the better. ¡± Li Tezhu was shocked. His BOSS did not seem to be joking and his expression was very serious. ¡°Get someone to investigate Gu Bo as well. Find out where he is now. ¡± How could a man like this really run away because of a gambling debt? Perhaps he had hidden too many secrets from him. At least now, all the me was pointed at this person. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go right away. ¡± Huo Nanchen did not tell Ruo Chu about these conjectures. Instead, he waited for Li Tezhu to investigate Ning Zongxuan. As long as he could get an answer, he would be able to confirm one fact. Gu Ruochu drove to Huo Nanchen¡¯s office as soon as she got off work at noon. This man is so delicate now and he still wants me toe pick him up. The security guards helped her park her car. Gu Ruochu opened the revolving door with her bag and walked towards Huo Nanchen¡¯s office. Her phone suddenly rang She took out her phone as she walked and saw an unfamiliar number. The female voice inside sounded like she was crying. ¡°Miss Gu, pleasee quickly. Madam Zhou has suddenly Gone Mad. I can¡¯t stop her no matter what. ¡± ... Has Zhou Yunxi Gone Mad? Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression changed again and again. Herplicated feelings once again turned sour. She then thought of Gu Yanwei. It seems that love and hate in the past have be less important. ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯ll be right there. ¡± Chapter 460

Chapter 460: Chapter 464: I still recognize you

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Young Madam, are you still going in? ¡± The security guard could not help but interject when he saw her standing at the door. Gu Ruochu¡¯s expressionless face finally changed a little. She shook her head and took out her phone again to press a series of buttons, okay. ¡°number? ¡± ¡°Huo Nanchen, are you still in the office? ¡± Gu Ruochu heard her voice bing a little hoarse, ¡°Zhou Yunxi may have fallen ill. I¡¯ll go and see what¡¯s going on. That¡¯s why I won¡¯t be having lunch with you. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s brows twitched at the mention of Zhou Yunxi¡¯s name, ¡°wait for me in the car now. I¡¯ll go with you. ¡± Gu ruochu hesitated for a moment before replying, ¡°alright, I¡¯ll wait for you in the car. ¡± ¡°...¡± Soon, the car arrived near Zhou Yunxi¡¯s apartment. Gu Ruochu headed straight for her apartment the moment she stepped out of the car. Since she had been here before, the route was rather familiar. The Room was very dark. The curtains covered all the bright spots. Zhou Yunxi was hiding in a corner and cowering. Aunt Xu could note out no matter how hard she tried to shout. The room was in a mess, swaying from side to side. Gu Ruochu did not see anyone, but she saw the wheelchair that Zhou Yunxi used to sit in lying on the ground. The DIM light made her hair stand on end in this eerie and quiet atmosphere. It was as if a pair of eyes were staring at them in the darkness. This kind of uneasiness made Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart clench and her hair stand on end. ¡°Ah! ¡± Something appeared beneath her feet and gave her a fright. Huo Nanchen wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her into his embrace tofort her, ¡°it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s probably a rat. ¡± ¡°Miss Gu, did you bring your bodyguard? ¡± Aunt Xu¡¯s face was filled with shock as she gripped her hand tightly, ¡°quick... quick, grab her. She just poured the detergent into her mouth and ate whatever she saw... she smiled and ate... ¡± Perhaps she was too afraid, aunt Xu¡¯s sharp nails cut through Ruo Chu¡¯s wrist She trembled violently, ¡°she¡¯s always been very quiet in her wheelchair and usually suffers from dementia. However, after seeing the news on TV today, for some unknown reason, she got so agitated that she even broke her own head... ¡± ¡°Open The curtains, why are you blocking them? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she was grabbed by aunt Xu. It took her quite a while before she felt the pain. In the next moment, someone brushed her hand away. Huo Nanchen¡¯s tensed handsome face did not rx at all. He tightened the circle around the people around him and winked at the few bodyguards beside him, ¡°Open the curtains and find her. ¡± The curtains were all opened and the light made the people hiding in the corner uneasy. They let out a heart-wrenchingugh. Thatugh made one¡¯s hair stand on end. ¡°there she is! She¡¯s in the corner on the left! ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw the person in the cornerughing strangely. A few bodyguards slowly approached her. Seeing that she had no intention of attacking, they quickly stepped forward and shackled her. Zhou Yunxi¡¯s eyes were fixed on Ruo Chu. She looked at her with a maniacal smile, ¡°child, you¡¯re here...e here,e here. ¡± Gu Ruochu wanted to go over but Huo Nanchen held her shoulders, ¡°don¡¯t go over, she¡¯s Gone Mad. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, she¡¯s calling me. ¡± Although Gu Ruochu was a little scared, Zhou Yunxi¡¯s heart could not hurt her. Poor people have their detestable side. When Ruo Chu finally walked up to Zhou Yunxi, the tear at the corner of her eye finally fell. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I may be crazy but I still recognize you. ¡± Zhou Yunxiughed strangely and held her hand as she mumbled, ¡°I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll forget and when I¡¯ll turn into that crazy old woman again. I¡¯m afraid that this is the only moment I¡¯ll be clear-headed. ¡± Chapter 461 - Id rather not know about chapter 465

Chapter 461: I¡¯d rather not know about chapter 465

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You asked me about your past and I¡¯ll tell you now. Back then, Gu Bo carried you in front of me and said that he wanted to adopt you. Of course, I forced him to tell me whose child he was, but he refused to tell me no matter what. He only said that he was an orphan with no parents. ¡± Zhou Yunxi seemed to have recalled something She sneered, ¡°did he think that I wouldn¡¯t know if he didn¡¯t tell me? He loved that woman so much that he would even give up his life for her. You, on the other hand, are nothing more than the life of his first love. That¡¯s why I hate you and wish you were dead... ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart trembled when she heard this. It was only after a long while that she finally heard her own voice. ¡°Who was Gu Bo¡¯s first love? ¡± ¡°Zhang Xuan. ¡± So it was her. It was as if everything had been connected in her mind and everything was now clear. It was no wonder that Zhou Yunxi would acknowledge her as her own daughter and cast Gu Yanwei aside. She wanted to mislead Zhang Xuan that Gu Yanwei was her own daughter and punish her by acknowledging the wrong daughter. So it turned out that she was the daughter of Gu Bo and Zhang Xuan. It was no wonder that after Zhang Xuan had acknowledged the wrong daughter, she only dared to acknowledge Gu Yanwei as her goddaughter and did not dare to openly acknowledge her as her own daughter. Strictly speaking, she could be considered an illegitimate daughter. She still had a rather disgraceful past. Gu Ruochu even regretted listening to Zhou Yunxi¡¯s words. Actually, she could sympathize with Zhou Yunxi¡¯s feelings of love and hate. No one would be able to bear the thought of a loved one having an illegitimate daughter with another woman. ¡°You must have loved Gu Bo very much back then. ¡± Zhou Yunxi was slightly stunned. Her eyes were suddenly filled with tears as she muttered to herself. ¡°Who says so? Without love, how could there be hate? ¡± She smiled and suddenly fell to the ground. ¡°Zhou Yunxi, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Gu Ruochu shook her a few times and subconsciously sniffed her nose. When she noticed that it was weak, she ordered her bodyguards to send her to the hospital. Aunt Xu had not recovered from her shock and could only follow Zhou Yunxi to the hospital to take care of her. ¡°should we go to the hospital to see her? ¡± Huo Nanchen walked over and stood behind her. When he saw that her eyes were zed as she watched Zhou Yunxi carry her into the car, he seemed to be deep in thought. ¡°Yes. ¡± Gu Ruochu followed him out of the door and got into the car to head towards the hospital. She did not say much along the way as her mind kept thinking about what had just happened. ¡°I never thought that I would be the illegitimate daughter of Gu Bo and Zhang Xuan. ¡± Gu Ruochu felt that it was ratherughable, ¡°I¡¯d rather not know my own background. ¡± Strictly speaking, Ning Tangxi was still her elder sister. She and Zhang Xuan had always been on opposite sides. Zhang Xuan had also always hated her because of the matter between Gu Yanwei and Ning Tangxi. If she knew that she was her real daughter, she would definitely not be able to ept it. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. The matter of my background has yet to be confirmed. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. What if I¡¯m really just an orphan adopted by Gu Bo and have nothing to do with that woman, Zhang Xuan? ¡± The thought made Huo Nanchen feel much better. Huo Nanchen¡¯s eyes shed with an inexplicable emotion when he heard her words. He was not sure if it was a good thing or a bad thing for Ruo Chu to reject Zhang Xuan so much. Based on the current situation, Zhang Xuan was basically her biological mother. As for her biological father, it was still to be determined. The car soon arrived at the hospital. After asking the nurse, the two of them took the elevator to Zhou Yunxi¡¯s ward. On the way, Huo Nanchen called. It was a text message from Li Tezhu. ¡°BOSS, we just found out that Ning Zongxuan is not the biological son of Ning Tang and Zhang Xuan. They are not rted by blood. ¡± After reading the text message, Huo Nanchen seemed to understand something. He was more certain of the answer. As long as he checked with Zhang Xuan again, the question about Ruo Chu¡¯s background could bepletely solved. Chapter 462 - Chapter 466, the Golden Bangle

Chapter 462: Chapter 466, the Golden Bangle

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Zhou Yunxi had yet to wake up. The doctor said that the patient had gone into temporary shock and would be sent to the mental hospital when she wakes up. After seeing Zhou Yunxi in the hospital, Gu Ruoyun followed Huo Nanchen home. She could not believe that Zhou Yunxi, who was always tormenting her, had really gone mad. There was also the matter of Gu Yanwei. Thinking about it, she felt a sense of regret. Gu Ruochu ate some food andy back on the bed to sleep. Perhaps she was still a little frightened and could not feel at ease lying on the bed. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll have the bodyguards stand at the door and let the golden retrievere in to apany you, alright? ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Gu Ruochu had initially wanted him to stay and apany her. However, seeing that he seemed to have something on, she could not bear to torment him. She nodded and buried her body under the nket. He tucked himself under the nket before standing up and pushing the door open. The wagging golden retriever quickly entered the room. Its two front legs were folded together as ity quietly in front of Gu Ruochu¡¯s bed. Its head drooped on its furry front legs and its eyes were dark and spirited. Gu Ruochu reached out to stroke the Golden Fur¡¯s head. She felt a sense of relief when she saw its tail wagging once again. Nanny Zhang watched as Huo Nanchen carried her upstairs. She thought that Gu Ruochu was not feeling well and thought that she was not feeling well. When she saw Huo Nanchen go downstairs, Nanny Zhang heard his voice and came over worriedly, ¡°master, what¡¯s wrong with the young madam? ¡± ¡°nothing, she¡¯s just tired. ¡± Nanny Zhang heaved a sigh of relief. She saw Huo Nanchen holding the car keys and quickly took his coat, ¡°master, are you going back to the office? ¡± Huo Nanchen took the coat and nodded. ¡°take good care of her for me. Call me if there¡¯s anything. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Mama Zhang looked at the few bodyguards and maids guarding the door upstairs. She felt a little uneasy, but at the same time, she felt at ease. Huo Nanchen drove to the hospital again because the doctor had called to inform him that Ms. Zhou had woken up. Her mood and condition were quite stable. She did not quarrel or go crazy. She just sat quietly by the window and spoke to the nanny. He felt that there were some things that he needed to rify. Zhou Yunxi¡¯s condition was not stable to begin with. He could not miss such a clear-headed moment. ¡°Mr. Huo. ¡± Aunt Xu called out. She turned around and saw that Zhou Yunxi¡¯s reaction was rtively calm. She was relieved. ¡°Is there anything else you want to ask? If there¡¯s anything you want to say, just say it. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll go crazy again. ¡± Zhou Yunxi was not too surprised. She was much calmer. ¡°Why do you think Ruo Chu is the illegitimate daughter of Gu Bo and Zhang Xuan? ¡± These words reminded Zhou Yunxi of one thing. It was a small gold bracelet with a line of poetry engraved on it. ¡°when the child was brought in, he wore a gold bracelet on his foot. On it was engraved the words, ¡®if life is like the first time we meet¡¯ . Gu Bo named the Child Ruo Chu. ¡± Zhou Yunxi sneered and her voice was Hoarse ¡°what a good life is like the first time we meet. ¡± Some hatred was like poison that soaked her heart, making her restless day and night. That was why she tormented the child so crazily, so that her twisted mind could be released a little. ¡°where¡¯s the Golden Bracelet? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s in Gu Li and Huang Meixiang¡¯s hands. That stupid mother and daughter even tried to threaten me with the Golden Bracelet. Haha... ¡± Zhou Yunxi suddenly looked at Huo Nanchen. ¡°I¡¯ve said all I need to say. I¡¯ve hated them for 20 years. The rest of my life is also the time for me to atone for my sins. ¡± She put her hand on the wheelchair and moved a little. It was so deste and lonely. Chapter 463 - Chapter 467: killing

Chapter 463: Chapter 467: killing

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION In a trance, she actually wanted to ask Gu Bo an absurd question, ¡®have you ever loved me? ¡®? Aunt Xu draped her cape over Zhou Yunxi¡¯s body. She turned around and saw that Huo Nanchen had already left the ward. She sighed silently in her heart. ¡°...¡± ¡°Lady Xu, are you sure you want to do this? ¡± A middle-aged man in a suit stood leisurely in front of Zhang Xuan. ¡°This is a living human life. Besides, our people have found out that the group of people who attacked Lady Yanwei were not from the Huo family and had nothing to do with Gu Ruochu. There¡¯s no need to take such a big risk. ¡± ¡°She has already ruined my two daughters. I can¡¯t keep her anymore. ¡± Zhang Xuan tied her hair up and wore a high-heeled Qipao under her camel-colored coat. She looked very noble. Her elegant and elegant face was now filled with a sense of coldness. Her murderous intent was unfurled. She took a few steps closer and her high-heeled shoes made a few noises on the cold ground. Aplicated emotion appeared in the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes. Eldestdy was not like this in the past. After marrying into the Ning family, he had no idea why she had be so cruel and merciless. ¡°eldestdy, don¡¯t you regret it? ¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to regret? Unless you fail instead of being killed. Brother Zhang, I know that your attacks have always been effective. Don¡¯t let me down. ¡± She would not let gu ruochu bully Yan Wei or Tang Xi again. ¡°brother Zhang, do things cleanly. Don¡¯t let that kid huo Nanchen find any ws. ¡± The middle-aged man nodded and inserted the cigarette into his teacup. ¡°...¡± It was not difficult to get the Golden Bracelet from Huang Meixiang. Huo Nanchen had indeed seen the line of words carved on it clearly. Ruo Chu¡¯s name really came from this poem. ¡°BOSS? ¡± When Li Tezhu came over, he looked at the cigarette butt under his feet and wondered what he was thinking. ¡°when did Zhang Xuane back from country M? ¡± ¡°At 10 o¡¯clockst night, only Miss Ning Tangxi and young Master Cheng Xi were left in country M, ¡± Li Tezhu asked tentatively, ¡°do you want to talk to the wife of Chairman Ning First? ¡± How could Zhang Xuan hold back when such a big incident happened in the country It was just that she did not tell anyone about her return this time, as if she wanted to avoid stirring up a storm. ¡°Okay. ¡± Huo Nanchen stepped on the cigarette butt under his feet and nned to go to the Ning family first. There were peopleing and going on the street. Just as his hand touched the car door, a crazy roar suddenly sounded. Huo Nanchen turned his head to look and saw a ck car rushing towards him like crazy. ¡°Boss, be careful! ¡± The people on the street screamed. The moment the car crashed into him, he realized that the target had actually dodged it Li Tezhu felt that it was a close call. His blood seemed to rush up at a rapid speed. The ck car suddenly stopped. The sound of tires rubbing against the ground seemed to be able to shatter people¡¯s eardrums. ¡°Ah¡± The pedestrian covered his head and squatted down, letting out a sound of despair and shock. Only then did Huo Nanchen see clearly that it seemed to be a man wearing a mask in the car. He suddenly took out a gun and shot directly at the car window as if scanning it. The car window ss let out the sound of exploding pieces, and the continuous sound of gunshots and explosions caused the people on the street to panic. After realizing that there was no one, the man seemed to be very disappointed, and fired another shot at Huo Nanchen. ¡°BOSS! ¡± Huo Nanchen had already hidden behind a billboard in a few evasive maneuvers. The scene was already in chaos, and the people on the street were running around like crazy. Soon, an rm bell rang in the surroundings. The person who caused the ident saw the police, jumped out from inside, and disappeared into an alley. Chapter 464 - Number 468 wants to kill me?

Chapter 464: Number 468 wants to kill me?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Huo Nanchen ¡ª ¡± Gu Ruochu suddenly cried out in rm and struggled to get up from the bed. The golden retriever immediately cried out twice and wagged its tail as it got up from the ground. It rubbed itself against the back of Gu Ruochu¡¯s hand as if it was trying to pacify her. ¡°Young Madam, What¡¯s wrong? ¡± The maid broke into the room and saw Gu Ruochu sitting on the bed with a head full of sweat. Her entire body trembled violently. She had just dreamt that someone wanted to kill Huo Nanchen! ¡°where¡¯s Huo Nanchen? ¡± ¡°The eldest young master has gone out. Would you like to call him? ¡± The maid felt a little pain from her grip. She quickly took out her cell phone and tried to call Huo Nanchen. However, no one picked up after a few calls. Gu Ruochu¡¯s uneasiness deepened. She lifted her nket and rushed out barefoot. ¡°Young Madam... ¡± Just as she reached the door, she saw nanny Zhang running towards her with a face full of fear. Her entire body was trembling, ¡°Young Madam, I¡¯ve just received news that the eldest young master has been shot in Hua Xing Street! ¡± The probability of being shot in this peaceful era is almost zero! Gu Ruochu felt her vision darken as if she had fallen into an ice cer. She was so cold that she was in despair. Her throat was choked up so badly that it hurt. ¡°impossible, impossible... ¡± ¡°Young Madam... ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s vision became clear again and she had already left the group and ran downstairs. Nanny Zhang¡¯s heart was shattered and she cried out, ¡°Young Madam, where are you going? It¡¯s very dangerous outside! ¡± Qi Ru had just received the news when she saw her daughter-inw run out like a maniac. Her heart was filled with grief, ¡°Ruo Chu, don¡¯t go. Guards, someone stop the Young Madam! ¡± She could no longer hear anything. She was running desperately when she suddenly bumped into a chest at the corner. She almost slipped. ¡°Why are you running? ¡± The man wrapped his arms around her waist. His body was cold, but his voice was strangely familiar. Realizing that she was not wearing shoes, he picked her up. ¡°Huo Nanchen? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s me. ¡± She finally saw the face in front of her clearly. It was a familiar face and a familiar voice. She tugged at his clothes and confirmed that it was him again and again before she was finally relieved. ¡°How did you get shot? Who Was it? ¡± Qi Ru was also relieved when she saw her son¡¯s figure. Although she knew that her son was quite skilled, she was also shocked when she heard the news. Li Tezhu also followed him in in a sorry state. He thought that it would be fine if he went out, so he did not bring his bodyguards. Who knew that there would be open shootings on the streets. ¡°Madam, Young Madam. ¡± Qi Ru¡¯s stern eyes nced at him. ¡°Who is the other party? ¡± ¡°This... ¡± Li Tezhu seemed to be a little hesitant. After all, this was only his guess. Moreover, Young Madam did not know anything about this. ¡°Tell me! ¡± Seeing that Huo Nanchen did not stop him, Li Tezhu slowly said, ¡°we haven¡¯t investigated who the enemy is yet. However, his target is clearly not the BOSS. He seems to think that the Madam is in the car, that¡¯s why he attacked. ¡± The car window was shattered. The gangster saw that there was no one inside, so he aimed his gun at the BOSS again. Fortunately, he managed to avoid it and the police arrived in time. ¡°Me? ¡± Gu Ruochu frowned, ¡°you mean, that group of People¡¯s target is me? ¡± Who wants to kill me? She thought about it and realized that she had basically not made any enemies except for those women from the Ning family. ¡°Ning Tangxi, Gu Yanwei, or rather... ¡± Gu Ruochu lowered her eyes and spat out a line of cold words, ¡°Zhang Xuan? ¡± That could be my mother, wanting to kill me? Her heart turned cold at the thought of it. She did not dare to imagine that she had such a mother. Chapter 465

Chapter 465: Chapter 469: Prepare yourself mentally

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Ruo Chu, don¡¯t think too much. After all, she doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re her daughter. ¡± Huo Nanchen looked down at her and carried her into the vi. Qi Ru was a little confused as she listened from the side. The target of the criminal was Ruo Chu? Zhang Xuan? Ruo Chu was Zhang Xuan¡¯s daughter? Qi Ru¡¯s mind was in a mess, and she followed the person in with a serious expression. Huo Nanchen let Ruo Chu sit on the SOFA, and his hands touched her cold feet. Those slightly rough hands carried a burning warmth, making her feel even more scared and relieved. ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡± Qi Ru sat on the Sofa and looked at Li Tezhu, ¡°how could ruo Chu be Zhang Xuan¡¯s daughter? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story. I¡¯ll talk to Zhang Xuan first. ¡± Huo Nanchen said that he still wanted to talk to Zhang Xuan. He grabbed his hand nervously and shook his head, ¡°let¡¯s not talk anymore. I don¡¯t want her as a mother. It¡¯s too dangerous! ¡± Zhang Xuan was a lunatic. She actually wanted to kill her. After the shooting incident, Gu Ruochu did not want to let go of Huo Nanchen. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. ¡± Huo Nanchen patted her shoulder andforted her gently, ¡°the more she doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re her daughter, the more she willy her hands on you. You must be mentally prepared. ¡± Mentally prepared to acknowledge her mother? Gu Ruochu subconsciously let go of her hand. Would Zhang Xuan acknowledge her as his daughter if she hated her so much Of course, she also hated Zhang Xuan and did not want to acknowledge her as her mother. ¡°What a sin, this woman is too insane! ¡± Zhang Xuan listened to special assistant Li Tezhu¡¯s exnation and her gaze fell on Ruo Chu with aplicated look. She seemed to understand why the old man wanted her son to marry this girl. Gu Ruochu leaned into his embrace. She did not want him to fall into any dangerous situations. He hugged her even tighter. Fortunately, she was not in the car at the time. Otherwise, he would not know what he would have done. ¡°Be good, I¡¯ll go and talk to her first. ¡± ¡°Be careful. ¡± ¡°...¡± News of the shooting on the street quickly spread. Zhang Xuanughed coldly when she heard the news. She turned around and saw a tall man rushing in. There were a few scars on his sinister face. ¡°Did you fail? ¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s not in the car and Huo Nanchen hid too quickly. ¡± ¡°Then why did youe to my ce? ¡± Zhang Xuan Sat on the sofa with a sneer on her face. ¡°USELESS THING! ¡± ¡°The police are chasing me. ¡± Zhang Xuan¡¯s expression changed, but at that moment, she heard a knock on the door. ¡°Hide in the closet! ¡± Zhang Xuan watched his figure disappear quickly, and then walked toward the door elegantly. Seeing Huo Nanchen¡¯s figure, her heart skipped a beat, but she still opened the door. ¡°Why does young master Huo have time toe to my ce? ¡± Huo Nanchen had already stepped on the doorsill. His ck coat made him look gloomy and cold, and his tall figure slowly approached, making people shudder. Behind him, there were a few expressionless bodyguards. Zhang Xuan¡¯s heart started to race. ¡°What do you want? ¡± ¡°Why is Madam Ning in such a panic? ¡± Zhang Xuan saw the man¡¯s lips move as she retreated. As an elder, how could she be scared by this kid? She turned around and closed the door Her gaze fell on him. ¡°If you¡¯re here to tell me about Cheng Xi, I have nothing to say to you. Since you promised to take on Cheng Xi for the rest of your life, you shouldn¡¯t go back on your word. ¡± Huo Nanchen sat down and threw a document on the table. ¡°I have something I want Madam Ning to see. ¡± Zhang Xuan took a deep breath and looked at the document on the table. His body suddenly stiffened and his voice trembled. ¡°How... How do you know? Why did you check Tang Xi and Zong Xuan? Why do you have their DNA on your hand? ¡± Chapter 466

Chapter 466: Chapter 470. This was impossible

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°judging from this reaction, Mrs. Ning has admitted that they are not Mr. Ning¡¯s biological children? I¡¯m just curious why neither of the children are Mr. Ning¡¯s children, so I¡¯m looking for Mrs. Ning to clear my doubts. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s cold gaze stared at her Under the cold light, it seemed particrly gloomy and oppressive. ¡°Mrs. Ning clearly knew that the two children were not Ning Tang¡¯s biological children, but she still kept it a secret. Doesn¡¯t that seem very strange? ¡± As if all the blood rushed to her brain at this moment, Zhang Xuan looked at the person in front of her, and the psychological defense she had built up copsed for a moment. This secret that had been hidden for many years was suddenly revealed, and it scratched at her heart like a vicious cat¡¯s paw. She finally knew the purpose of Huo Nanchen¡¯s visit. He wanted to destroy the peace of the Ning family, and he wanted to make her sufferpletely. And she would not let this man seed. Absolutely not! After a long time, she finally heard her own voice, ¡°It seems that our Ning family¡¯s matter has nothing to do with the huo family. If Huo is okay, please leave. ¡± Zhang Xuan immediately ordered him to leave,pletely rejecting every word he said. ¡°Since Madam Ning feels that this has nothing to do with me, that¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s talk about another matter, like the shooting that just happened. ¡± Zhang Xuan pursed his lips and remained silent. He was not in a hurry, ¡°you¡¯re trying to kill my wife, aren¡¯t you? It¡¯s a pity that she¡¯s very tired after meeting Zhou Yunxi today. She¡¯s sleeping at home. ¡± Zhang Xuan remained as calm as ever. Her Beautiful Eyes did not even show the slightest bit of emotion, even though she was extremely regretful that she had missed the opportunity. Just because she had missed this time did not mean that she would miss the next time. Gu Ruochu would never be able to live in peace in this lifetime. The corners of her lips curled up slightly, and the corners of her lips curled up with a hint of coldness. ¡°Master Huo, if you think that I have something to do with this, you might as well investigate and produce the evidence in the end. ¡± Zhang Xuan smiled coldly at him, ¡°if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll see you out. ¡± Huo Nanchen suddenly smiled. The smile on his face was especially eye-catching. It was filled with contempt, arrogance, strangeness, and even sympathy. Of course, his mocking emotions were even more intense. ¡°What are youughing at? ¡± Zhang Xuan¡¯s already copsed emotions were once again greatly stimted. When she saw this man, who had always had a cold expression, suddenly smile so strangely, her heartbeat became so erratic that she could not find a rhythm. ¡°I asked you why you¡¯re smiling? ! ¡± Zhang Xuan waspletely aroused. She clenched her fists and red at the man in front of her. He seemed to have had enough of smiling before he took out a gold bracelet from his coat. ¡°before you chase me out, take a look at this first. I think Madam Ning should be familiar with this bracelet. ¡± If she could still smile when she saw the bracelet, then he must have gone crazy. ¡°Why are you still pretending to be stupid here... ¡± Zhang Xuan subconsciously nced over. Her Gaze froze. When the bracelet entered her field of vision, her heart was in turmoil. ¡°Why is this bracelet in your hand? Where did you get it? ¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Ruo Chu¡¯s, that¡¯s why it¡¯s in my hand. ¡°. ¡°If life is as simple as meeting for the first time, you didn¡¯t forget this poem carved on the Bracelet, did you? ¡± So That¡¯s how Gu Bo gave Ruo Chu her name. It¡¯s quite interesting. ¡°You mistook her for your own daughter and didn¡¯t even know it. You¡¯re so ridiculous that you want to help Gu Yanwei kill your own daughter? ¡± ¡°Huo Nanchen, what do you mean by this? Ah! ¡± Zhang Xuan¡¯s face, which had been tense all this time, finally copsed. She took a few steps forward and pushed the surrounding bodyguards away, almost grabbing his cor. What did he mean by this? The bracelet was Ruo Chu¡¯s? If life was just like meeting for the first time, Ruo Chu? No, that¡¯s impossible! Chapter 467

Chapter 467: Chapter 471 you didn¡¯t just throw away Ruo Chu, did you

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The smile on Huo Nanchen¡¯s face gradually disappeared What was left was only coldness. ¡°What I mean is, Ruo Chu is your daughter, and you almost killed your own daughter ¡°You love Ning Tangxi, you love Gu Yanwei, and you even love Ning Zongxuan, but the only thing you hate is a piece of flesh that fell from your own body. ¡± Of course, his emotions were not as calm as they appeared on the surface. The more he felt sorry for Ruo Chu, the more he felt that she was the victim of all of this. ¡°No, this is impossible, impossible... ¡± Zhang Xuan¡¯s entire body was trembling. Her emotions were so intense that she staggered a few steps back, her high heels nted to the ground. She suddenly pounced over to pick up the bracelet, her mind turning dark. Fear, fear, disbelief, and regret flooded into her mind crazily. The mostmon emotion was fear. ¡°You¡¯re lying, you¡¯re lying, you¡¯re lying... You want to protect your wife, you want to get away with what she did to Tang Xi and Yan Wei. I won¡¯t believe it, I WON¡¯T BELIEVE IT! Yan Wei is my daughter, not her! ¡± Zhang Xuan waved her hand to remove the bodyguard beside her. The moment this woman threw a Tantrum, even her nails dug into her flesh. The bodyguard could not help but grimace in pain. ¡°If you think I¡¯m lying, why don¡¯t youpare Gu Yanwei and Ruo Chu? ¡± Huo Nanchen looked at her with a hint of disgust ¡°You¡¯re so cruel. Even if you hate another man, you shouldn¡¯t treat your own flesh and blood like this, throwing them away when she was so young. ¡± ¡°I guess you didn¡¯t just throw away Ruo Chu. You hated Ning Tang so much back then, how could you be willing to bear his child? ¡± ¡°Shut up! ¡± Zhang Xuan had already lost her mind. The fact in front of her was enough to drive her crazy. How would she know that the one she hated, the one she wanted to kill, was actually her own daughter. She actually almost killed her daughter. Her vision was dark. Huo Nanchen¡¯s words reminded her of many things. Those things that were once sealed and sealed for a long time, things that she did not want to recall once in her life. Huo Nanchen still sat on the sofa without moving, but there was a hint of mockery and pity in his eyes when he looked at her. ¡°I think, Mrs. Ning should have remembered something. ¡± She had remembered. Her throat was still sore from the hoarseness, and her whole body fell to the ground. Back then, she was the number one beauty in the capital, and there were many young men from prestigious families chasing after her. However, the only person she fell in love with was the bodyguard who grew up with her. At that time, she was so afraid that her father would find out that she could only secretly lift the curtains every night and throw food from the window to Gu Bo, who was on the night shift. Every time he looked up and smiled, it brought not only surprise, but also gentleness and sweetness. Later, when she grew up, she was going to marry those hypocrites who said that they were of equal status. How could she agree? Few people knew that she had fallen head over heels in love with her male bodyguard. Later, that stormy night became the source of evil. She took the liberty to drink the wine that contained flirtatious elements and wanted to marry Gu Bo privately. Shey on the bed and waited for him sweetly and nervously. When she had Gu Bo¡¯s child, it would be impossible for her father to stop her. Who knew that the one who came in was not the one she loved. When she opened her eyes, what she saw was Ning Tang¡¯s resolute face. Gu Bo was beaten to a pulp at the door. The cold rain washed away the blood on his forehead. It was a shocking sight. Those people were still beating him. Zhang Xuan felt her entire body turn cold. She desperately shouted for help, but how could those people save him. Shey on the bed and desperately met Gu Bo¡¯s gaze. She felt as if she had been separated from him forever. When Zhang Xuan thought of this, the hatred in her heart was awakened once again. Chapter 468

Chapter 468: Chapter 472, that year

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Even though many years had passed, Ning Tang¡¯s true feelings had changed. However, she would never forget the moment when she was forced to separate from the person she loved. She would never forget the fatal coercion Ning Tang had given her. She would never forget those regrets and hatred. Ning Tang had even forced himself on her in front of Gu Bo. His body was in so much pain that it felt like it was about to be torn apart. She remembered that night when the rain was getting heavier and heavier. She opened her eyes and watched Gu Bo being beaten to a pulp by those people at the door. The blood and rain washed away the cold and bloody smell. ¡°Ah Bo... ¡± ¡°No... ¡± Ning Tang reached out his hand to press down on her face, forcing her to look at the person at the door. ¡°You like him so much? I want him to see how you are pressed under me and how you call me. ¡± Even though it was such an embarrassing and dirty scene.. Gu Bo did not say a word. He was afraid that she would be embarrassed. Hey on the ground without making a sound. The hatred that night and the subsequent years brought was also hard to erase. She had once truly loved someone, but she was forced to marry Ning Tang under such suffocation. How could she not hate him? She would never give birth to this man¡¯s child! So after that night, she was indeed pregnant. Ning Tang went to the old man¡¯s house to ask for his hand in marriage and even used Gu Bo to force her topromise. She also didpromise and agreed to the old man¡¯s willingness to marry her. On the second day after marrying him, she deliberately slipped down the stairs to abort the child. She wanted to take revenge on Ning Tang! She had people spread rumors around the capital saying that she was unable to give birth. She even had the doctor make a false statement saying that she was infertile. What was she thinking at that time? She wanted Ning Tang to never have a child of his own, and she wanted him to be childless and live in pain forever. However, Ning Tang still found a doctor to expose her lie and wanted her to give birth to a child for the Ning family. After a few years, she became pregnant. This time, because of her previous record of deliberately slipping the fetus, Ning Tang took a year¡¯s leave and guarded her day and night, wanting her to give birth to a child. At that time, she was in great pain. How could he give birth to this devil¡¯s child. So, she thought of an even crazier way to take revenge. She threw away the child she gave birth to and found an abandoned baby to rece it. Of course, Ning Tang did not know that she had used the same method to throw away the daughter she was pregnant withter on. This was the origin of Ning Zongxuan and Ning Tangxi. Every time she saw that Ning Tang loved these two children, the joy in her heart would spread endlessly. Later on, she was pregnant with a third child, which was a daughter. Coincidentally, Ning Tang was trapped in a foreign country at that time and could note back. As shey on the bed, she looked at her beautiful daughter beside her. Her small hands were clenched into fists and pressed against her mouth. She was so small and quietly curled up beside her, which attracted her endless love and pity. She did not throw her daughter away, but gave her to Gu Bo instead. When the lovers who had once been in a life-and-death rtionship met again, other than the heart-wrenching pain, some of them endured it. From then on, they could not see each other again. ¡°Ah Bo, I¡¯ll leave this daughter to you. ¡± ¡°If it¡¯s possible, I really want to give birth to a child for you. ¡± Gu Bo held the child in his arms and watched her leave. The umted tears in his eyes could not stop falling. The separation of two people who were in love was sometimes even more painful than death. It was not until many yearster that her emotions finally changed. Ning Tang¡¯s true feelings had actually begun to dissolve the hatred in her heart. Even if she could not truly love him, she had already begun to ept the fact that she was Mrs. Ning. Especially in recent years, she hadpletely epted Ning Tang as her husband. But at this time, when they moved to an city, they bumped into Zhou Yunxi again. Chapter 469

Chapter 469: Chapter 473¡¯s secret was uncovered once again

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The secret that had been hidden for more than 20 years was uncovered once again. Recalling the past again, Zhang Xuan¡¯s expression was still a little dazed at this moment. ¡°In that case, Ruo Chu is my daughter. ¡± Before she left, she put the bracelet on her daughter¡¯s foot, and the poem was also engraved on it. She just did not expect that Gu Bo would name his daughter based on this poem. If life was just like the first time they met, it was too hopeless and too sad. He understood, he had always understood. At the thought of this, the heart-wrenching feeling came back. ¡°Yes, you mistook me for someone else. ¡± Of course, Zhou Yunxi¡¯s intentional guidance also yed a big role. Judging from her reaction, Huo Nanchen had basically guessed that ruo Chu should be the daughter of Ning Tang and his wife. Zhang Xuan had given the child to Gu Bo in order to take revenge on her husband. Ruo Chu might have been lucky, but she had only given it to her first lover. The two children from before were probably not dead, so there was no way to investigate. Huo Nanchen saw her dazed expression and knew that she must have suffered a great blow. He had onlye today to tell her the truth, so that she would not be affected by Ruo Chu¡¯s thoughts. ¡°I want to look for her, I want to look for her! ¡± She struggled to get up from the ground. Huo Nanchen signaled with his eyes, and the bodyguard immediately grabbed her arm. ¡°I forbid you to look for Ruo Chu. ¡± ¡°... why? She¡¯s my daughter! I gave birth to her!¡±Zhang Xuan gritted her teeth and red at Huo Nanchen Her anger had already swept through all of her rationality and thoughts. She yelled at him angrily, ¡°she¡¯s the daughter of the Ning family, and I¡¯m her biological daughter. I WANT TO RECOGNIZE HER BACK! ¡± Huo Nanchen sneered when he saw how agitated she was. Her tone was not particrly cold, but it made the atmosphere tense to the extreme. Zhang Xuan felt that she could not breathe. She pressed her chest and red at him angrily. Why didn¡¯t he let her find her daughter? Why! ¡°recognize her back Don¡¯t tell me that you want everyone to know that her biological mother threw her away for revenge and even acknowledged someone else as her daughter, helping outsiders to bully her time and time again. Do you think that Ruo Chu needs a mother who wants to kill her and wants to force her into a corner step by step Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too cruel to let everyone know that ruo Chu has such a chaotic and unbearable background and let the world criticize her Even now, she still can¡¯t be sure that you¡¯re the one who tried to kill her. If she finds out, she¡¯ll never forgive you again.¡± ¡°How did you treat her? Have you forgotten now? ¡± Zhang Xuan¡¯s eyes slowly turned red, and thatyer of excitement and anger disappeared. She had indeed done many, many wrong things. How could her daughter forgive her now She didn¡¯t know if this was a joke from God or a deliberate punishment for her. ¡°I didn¡¯t, I just... I just... ¡± ¡°Now that you have Ning Zongxuan and Ning Tangxi, even though they are not biological children, you still dote on them. Now that you have Gu Yanwei, why did youe looking for Ruo Chu She has already married me and has her own family. In that case, you don¡¯t have to bother her anymore.¡± ¡°When I stepped into the door and asked you about Ning Tangxi and Ning Zongxuan, your first reaction was that I wanted to tell your husband about all this and destroy your family, right? ¡±HuooNanchenn said each word as if it was a thousand cuts ¡°You never thought about Ruo Chu, much less the two innocent children in front of you. The only thing you were afraid of was that your family would be destroyed. You let Ning Zongxuan and Ning Tangxi live an iparably superior life. You never thought about your own children. ¡± Chapter 470

Chapter 470: It was fortunate that Chapter 474 was not in the car

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°If you still have any regrets now and still have any feelings for Ruo Chu, please don¡¯t go near her in the future. You haven¡¯t taken care of her since she was born, nor have you given her any motherly love. There¡¯s no need for that now.¡± Huo Nanchen had already gotten up from the SOFA. That figure was like a sculpture, exuding endless coldness and heartlessness. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years since what happened back then. You know very well how much damage you have done to Ruo Chu. ¡°Right now, you¡¯re the one with the least right to say that you¡¯ve forgiven her. Now that you know that Ruo Chu is your daughter, you don¡¯t have the right toy your hands on her anymore. ¡°I won¡¯t pursue the matter of the shooting anymore. You can continue to live a peaceful life as a family. Ruo Chu will never be the one to destroy your happy family. ¡± After he finished speaking, he ignored this woman and turned around to leave the Ning family. The moment huo Nanchen left, the middle-aged man who had been hiding finally came out. Looking at the person who was lying weakly on the ground, he helped her up. ¡°eldest miss. ¡± Her entire body was trembling. It was fine if she thought about Tang Xi and Zong Xuan. She was the one who had watched the children grow up. However, Gu Yanwei did not have the right to continue staying in the Ning family. She almost killed her daughter because of Gu Yanwei. She could not help but feel a lingering fear. Fortunately, Ruo Chu was not in the car. The middle-aged man did not know what to say tofort her. The atmosphere was strange and silent. Zhang Xuan¡¯s mind was filled with Huo Nanchen¡¯s words just now. He did not use her. He only made light of it, but it made her feel powerless in an instant. That¡¯s right, to have a mother like her, Ruo Chu was nothing but misfortune. She did not dare to imagine how Ning Tang would react if he knew the truth and what kind of storm the entire family would be in. Ning Tangxi, who was far away in country M, realized that her mother¡¯s phone call could not get through. She wanted to ask how Gu Ruochu¡¯s situation was going. When Zhang Xuan was about to return to the country, she overheard that her mother was still plotting with someone to get rid of Gu Ruochu. She had been worrying about how to drive a wedge between Gu Ruochu and Huo Nanchen but she never thought that the opportunity woulde. Since she could not drive a wedge between them, she might as well let her disappear. However, Zhang Xuan had been gone for a few days and there had been no news from him. In her rage, she saw Ning Zongxuan walking towards her with a dark expression. She had always remembered her brother as someone with a gentle temper. This was the first time she had seen such a storm brewing. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°Tangxi! ¡± Ning Zongxuan suddenly reached out and grabbed her shoulder. She stared at him in shock, ¡°brother, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°The housekeeper called just now and said that Huo Nanchen hase to visit. ¡± ¡°What is Nanchen doing at the Ning family home? ¡± Seeing Ning Tangxi¡¯s clueless expression, he gritted his teeth, ¡°the housekeeper said that he overheard some of the conversation between Huo Nanchen and mother. It turns out that Gu Ruochu is the illegitimate daughter of mother and someone else! ¡± He never thought that his mother would actually be fooling around with someone else. Her father has treated her so well, yet she is still having an affair with a wild man. Ning Tangxi¡¯s heart thumped when she heard this. Gu Ruochu is actually mother¡¯s illegitimate daughter? In the upper-ss Society, the filthiest and most shameful of all were illegitimate children. This was much more serious than the fact that she was not part of the Ning family. She was innocent of all charges, but Gu Ruochu would be criticized by many people. Haha, serves her right! ¡°brother... ¡± Ning Tangxi was about to say something when her father came in with a thermos. Ning Zongxuan thought that his own father had been ridiculed by his own mother. ¡°Father, when is mothering over? What is she doing back in the country? ¡± Chapter 471

Chapter 471: Chapter 475: She will never harass you again

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°your mother has something to take care of when she¡¯s back in the country. She¡¯ll be back soon. ¡± Ning Zongxuan saw that his father waspletely unaware of this and was even more certain that his mother had cheated on him during their marriage and had even given birth to an illegitimate child. ¡°...¡± Gu Ruochu had been waiting for Huo Nanchen in the living room ever since he had left the house. The moment the shooting incident had happened today, the pedestrians who had passed by the street were so frightened that they did not dare to go out again, let alone the main character who had experienced the shooting incident. However, he was Huo Nanchen, not an ordinary person. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Madam. The eldest young master just called and said that he would be back soon. ¡± ¡°He called? ¡± Gu Ruochu lifted her eyes to look at her. She had juste down from upstairs, so huo Nanchen must have called the house¡¯sndline. Nanny Zhang nodded. She was about to speak when the house¡¯sndline rang again. Gu ruoyun quickly got up and walked over to pick it up. Before she could open her mouth, an anxious female voice sounded, ¡°Ruo Chu, are you all right? ¡± Hearing that it was Yang Xi, Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart skipped a beat, ¡°we¡¯re all fine, don¡¯t worry. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, you scared me to death. ¡± She had just seen the news and this was the first time she had seen a shooting in such a peaceful era. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ruo Chu. Did the incident between Gu Yanwei and Yang Ziyu implicate you? ¡± An Shaosi had just said that the person who had attacked on the streets was suspected to be Zhang Xuan¡¯s men and she also had a motive. Gu Ruochu was slightly stunned. She did not expect Yang Xi to know about this. ¡°No, it¡¯s my own personal grudge. ¡± Although the incident with Gu Yanwei could be considered an aggravating factor, she had a long-standing grudge with the Ning family. ¡°Ruo Chu, I¡¯ve implicated you this time. Last time, an Shaosi brought me to that abandoned factory. I personally saw Gu Yanwei being thrown there after being wheeled. It was an Shaosi¡¯s doing. Yang Ziyu and Gu Yanwei had bullied me on the luxury cruise shipst time. That¡¯s why he... ¡°...¡±. ¡°...¡± The rest of his words were self-exnatory. Gu Ruochu understood. ¡°Xiao Xi, it¡¯s really none of your business. Zhang Xuan has long disliked me. ¡± Gu Ruochu sighed as she recalled the many things that had happened to her recently. ¡°You should be careful around an Shaosi. He¡¯s not someone to be trifled with. ¡± ¡°Yes, I know. ¡± Yang Xi¡¯s voice was a little sour. Ever since she had followed young master an off the luxurious cruise ship that day, she knew that she had made the most dangerous choice. Huo Nanchen came in from outside after he had put down the phone. Their eyes met in mid-air and she was slightly stunned before she ran towards him. His expression turned iparably gentle as he opened his arms towards her and wrapped her in his coat. This action seemed to have happened countless times in their short marriage. Feeling his heartbeat and warm body, it felt as if a lifetime had passed. ¡°Are you alright? ¡± ¡°What could have happened to me? I¡¯m such a fool. Zhang Xuan¡¯s matter has been settled. From now on, she won¡¯t help anyone harass you. ¡± He stroked her long hair and lowered his head to kiss her gently. He hugged her and felt as if his heart had returned to its original position. Hearing him mention Zhang Xuan, Gu Ruochu did not want to ask about her. Huo Nanchen¡¯s meaning was clear. She was Zhang Xuan¡¯s biological daughter so she would noty a hand on him. This was also good. Since she was also of blood and bone, she should not be too biased against that woman, Ning Tangxi. If Zhang Xuan still favored Ning Tangxi, she would not acknowledge her as her mother. ¡°Ruo Chu, let¡¯s get married. ¡± He had been thinking about this question since he was in the car. It seemed that only by getting married again would it beplete, and only by having a new wedding would he feel safe. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get married. ¡± Chapter 472

Chapter 472: There was not much time left in chapter 476

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu muttered to herself. At this moment, she seemed to have made up her mind to be with him for the rest of her life. He pulled her into his arms and carried her upstairs. ¡°Nanny Zhang, make some light dishes and bring them up. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Nanny Zhang replied and went into the kitchen. While they were eating, Gu Ruochu¡¯s hand that was holding the chopsticks paused. She seemed to have remembered something, ¡°I want to go to an Shaosi¡¯s house tomorrow to visit Xiaoxi. ¡± He raised his eyes and nced at her, ¡°you haven¡¯t had much rest in the past few days. Besides, the amount of work you have to do every day is also very heavy. There¡¯s no rush for you to see Yang Xi. Besides, the young master hasn¡¯t imprisoned her. She¡¯s currently able toe and go as she pleases in the House. ¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask Xiao Xi out tomorrow. ¡± Knowing that young master an did not restrict her personal freedom like a pervert, ruo Chu felt a little more at ease. ¡°Alright, now be a good girl and finish your meal. ¡± He pointed at her remaining half a bowl of rice with his chin. Recently, her appetite had not been very good. It was all caused by these things. ¡°...¡± Gu Ruochu sat on the Small Sofa in the room and saw that Rong Xiao had sent her a wechat message. She opened it and saw that it was a QQ ount and wechat ount. [ tonight you Jiu ] : This is your original wechat ount, QQ ount and password. Try logging in. Gu Ruochu knew that he was referring to the host¡¯s Wechat and QQ ount. Perhaps the person who had sent her money would also be on Wechat or Qq. [ unique me 7] : You¡¯ve worked hard, so I¡¯ve given you some pocket money. Be Good and don¡¯t thank me too much. [ Jin Xiao you Jiu ] : I think that you¡¯re looking down on me, Fat Tiger? [ unique me 7] : Today, I, big bear, will bully you, Fat Tiger! ... After chatting with Rong Xiao for a while, Gu Ruochu logged out of her QQ and Wechat and logged into the host¡¯s Qq. The original owner had pitifully few contacts on her QQ. There were only seven of them that had yet to bemented on. She looked at the contacts one by one and found that they were all very normal. She could not find any ws in them. After looking at them for a long time, Ruo Chu was just about to log out when she saw a gray profile picture suddenly light up. It changed from being offline to being in the first ce. Ruo Chu took a look and saw that thement was ¡®n¡¯ . It was a very simple and stiff letter. She was still wondering if she should take the opportunity to strike up a conversation with the other party to see who it was. She did not expect the other party to speak first. [ N ] : You¡¯re finally online. What do you mean you¡¯re finally online She was still trying to figure out how to reply. What if she gets exposed? After some thought, ruo Chu replied with an ¡®mm¡¯ . [ N ] : Why don¡¯t I see you using the money in your ount Are you still angry with me like a child The car ident was just an act. Do you really take it seriously? Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart pounded when she heard this. A terrifying thought surfaced in her heart. It¡¯s him! It¡¯s this person! This was the person who had made the money on the capital city card. What does he mean by ¡®the car ident was just an act¡¯ Why would he want to act? A bold thought suddenly crossed ruo CHU¡¯s mind. Perhaps the car ident back then was just an act as this N had said. However, this n did not know that the original owner had actually died because of this car ident. As a result, she now has no memory of the original owner at all. Gu Ruochu¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts. Who is this n Is it a man or a woman And what is his rtionship with me? Friend Ex-lover? Gu Ruochu looked at hisst sentence and opened his file. She realized that it waspletely nk. He did not send any updates either. Everything was in an extremely mysterious state. Ruo Chu was still thinking about these questions when n sent another message, ¡°don¡¯t forget what you should do. This is thest time I¡¯ll contact you. Remember, there¡¯s not much time left. ¡± Before Gu Ruochu could reply, N¡¯s profile picture turned gray. Chapter 473

Chapter 473: Chapter 477 chased her out of the House

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She stared nkly at the few messages he sent and guessed that he was probably a man. The tone and meaning of his words were very simr. However, what did he mean? The uneasiness caused by the unknown spread in the bottom of Ruo Chu¡¯s heart. Perhaps there was something even scarier that she did not know. ¡°...¡± Ever since that incident, Gu Yanwei had been hiding in her room and did note out. She threw a Tantrum by smashing things. Every time, the maid would be kicked out by her. ¡°Get lost¡± The maid¡¯s face was covered in tears and she was still sobbing. Lady Yan Wei¡¯s temper is really getting worse! ¡°Xiao Nan, go cut some fruits for me and bring them over. ¡± Gu Yanwei was giving out orders inside. She was actually not at all sad that she had been taken by turns. Zhang Xuan had already promised to send her to country M and dress her up as a Chinese socialite. When that timees, she would suddenly be chairman Ning¡¯s daughter in Country M. She would be as glorious as she could be. Did Gu Ruochu really think that she cared about such things HOW NAIVE! The reason why she had cried so desperately in front of Zhang Xuan was so that she could deal with Gu Ruochu. Even in her dreams, Gu Ruochu would never have thought that she would be tortured to death by her own mother. Haha! When she thought of Zhang Xuan, she did not know why this woman had note downstairs for the past few days. In the past, she had always been concerned about her well-being. ¡°Yes. ¡± Xiao Nan was shocked when she saw her suddenly standing at the door. She shrunk down and went downstairs to cut some fruits. Gu Yanwei followed her downstairs and satzily on the SOFA. As soon as she sat down, she noticed Zhang Xuaning down from the luxurious Brown esctor with a smile on her face. ¡°mother, you¡¯ve finallye downstairs. ¡± ¡°...¡± Zhang Xuan nced at her coldly before saying indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m not your mom. From today onwards, don¡¯t call me mom anymore. ¡± ¡°Mom, what nonsense are you talking about? ¡± Gu Yanwei¡¯s expression turned ugly as she wondered if she had offended her in some way. ¡°I said don¡¯t call me mom, I¡¯m not your mom! ¡± Zhang Xuan¡¯s voice was raised by more than eight degrees. If it wasn¡¯t for this woman, she wouldn¡¯t have made a move on Ruo Chu ¡°Ruo Chu is my daughter. You clearly know that I¡¯ve mistaken her for someone else, yet you didn¡¯t say anything. Why are you still so determined to continue dominating Ruo Chu¡¯s identity? ¡± Gu Yanwei was stunned. The servants around her were also stunned. ¡°It must be a misunderstanding. It can¡¯t be a mistake... ¡± ¡°Take your luggage and get lost before I lose my temper. ¡± Zhang Xuan was already angry. ¡°Butler, throw her and her things out. ¡± ¡°MOTHER! ¡± ¡°GET LOST! ¡± The Butler had already brought people over. He twisted her arm and pushed her towards the door. Everyone looked at her like she was a joke. Zhang Xuan looked at her and said sternly, ¡°I have nothing to do with you. Get lost and find your own biological mother! ¡± Gu Yanwei was dragged to the door of the vi. Only when the door was about to close did she pounce on it. ¡°No... ¡± The door closed mercilessly. After falling from heaven to hell, she finally began to despair. How could she have a biological mother? Zhou Yunxi was not her mother, and neither was Zhang Xuan. She was an orphan, a bastard. Gu Yanwei carried her luggage on the street in a daze. She had no money or cards on her. She was going crazy. Ever since Zhang Xuan returned to the country, she had note to the M nation. No matter how calm Ning Tang was, he could not sit still at this moment. After all, Cheng Xi was still here. They had agreed that they would always be with the child, and the family would cheer for Cheng Xi. He made a few calls, but his wife did not pick up. Only then did he call the Butler. ¡°where¡¯s Madam? ¡± The Butler was a little hesitant. He slowly said, ¡°Madam has note down for the past few days upstairs. She even asked someone to chase Miss Yan Wei out. ¡± ¡°Let Madam pick up the phone. ¡± The Butler was a little guilty. After all, he had listened to certain words intermittently before and even passed them on to the eldest young master. Chapter 474

Chapter 474: Chapter 478 the siblings were suspicious

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The housekeeper responded and quickly took the phone upstairs. Zhang Xuan was still rummaging through her room when she heard the housekeeper knocking on the door. ¡°Madam, Sir is calling for you. ¡± She paused,bed her hair to the side with her fingers, and opened the door. She had just seen more than a dozen missed calls on her phone. In fact, Ning Tang had called her in the past few days, but she did not want to pick up. The hatred and despair from the past surged into her heart, and it was churning in her heart for a long time. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ¡± Ning Tang noticed the coldness in Zhang Xuan¡¯s words and asked with concern, ¡°are you feeling unwell? You haven¡¯t picked up the phone in a few days? I¡¯ll be back to apany you. ¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. Do you have anything else? If not, I¡¯ll hang up. ¡± At this moment, Zhang Xuan felt that listening to his voice was torturous, so she coldly hung up the phone. Ning Tang stared nkly at the phone that was hung up. He felt that something was very wrong with Zhang Xuan, as if she had returned to the state where she hated and hated him very much. Why did his heartbeat suddenly be a little chaotic, as if there was something important that he did not know. The sound of light footsteps came from behind him. Ning Tang turned around and saw his son. His expression did not change. ¡°Zong Xuan, I¡¯m going back to the country for a while. You stay here with Cheng Xi and Tang Xi. ¡± ¡°Why are you going back to the country all of a sudden? ¡± Ning Zongxuan looked at him and was a little angry. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t mome to country M yet? What if you guys leave one by one and leave me and Tang Xi behind? ¡± He wanted to tell Ning Zongxuan that Zhang Xuan had an illegitimate daughter outside, but he was afraid that his father would not be able to take it. His father had always been like a saint in his heart, but his mother had an illegitimate daughter with someone else! ¡°your mother and I will be back soon. Your Mother¡¯s health isn¡¯t very good to begin with, and she hasn¡¯t been able to take the journey recently. ¡± Of course, Ning Tang didn¡¯t know what his son was thinking. He only wanted to return to the country because he was worried about Zhang Xuan. In the end, Ning Zongxuan gritted his teeth and didn¡¯t say anything. He found an excuse to leave. When he returned, he saw Ning Tangxie out of the ward and put out the cigarette in her hand. ¡°Tangxi, I n to secretly follow father back to the country. ¡± ¡°Why? ¡± Ning Tangxi frowned and didn¡¯t understand. ¡°mother has deliberately left us alone in the country. If she¡¯s not secretly meeting an adulterer, she¡¯s secretly meeting an illegitimate daughter. People with this kind of background are very scheming. I can¡¯t let father be fooled by these people. ¡± The people of the upper ss all had a very strong sense of hierarchy. In the past, Ning Zongxuan had no feelings for Gu Ruochu. Now, he undoubtedly felt a strong sense of disgust. ¡°brother, I¡¯ll go with you. ¡± Ning Tangxi had initially only wanted to see Gu Ruochu¡¯s background exposed and criticized by others. Now, she realized that thepany and her own interests were at stake. What if Zhang Xuan gave thepany and its shares to Gu Ruochu? What would they do then? ¡°No, you stay here and take care of Cheng Xi. The date of the surgery has been set. There can be no more mistakes... ¡± ¡°I¡¯m very relieved that Cheng Xi is here. Brother, we must not be distracted now. WE MUST BE UNITED! ¡± Ning Tangxi cut him off firmly ¡°brother, what are you still worried about? If we don¡¯t go back, Gu Ruochu will probably take the entire Ning family away! Father loves mother so much, so listen to mother. When the timees, it¡¯s not impossible for thepany to change owners to someone with the surname Gu! ¡± These words stabbed at Ning Zongxuan. Tang Xi was right, he could not let Gu Ruochu seed. Illegitimate daughters were born with a rotten and unbearable background. His mother could forget about beingpletely washed clean of that illegitimate daughter From the capital to an city, Ning Zongxuan had always felt a strong sense of superiority and inferiority. From his point of view, he and Tang Xi were born to look up to the noble families while Gu Ruochu was just a wild sparrow who had risen to the top because of her talents. Chapter 475

Chapter 475: Chapter 479: Where¡¯s my daughter

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get my assistant to book the ne tickets now. We¡¯ll secretly follow father back. ¡± Once he had made up his mind, Ning Zongxuan left the hospital once again. After he had booked the ne tickets, Ning Tang told the siblings everything and quickly brought his assistant back to the country. He did not expect that the siblings would follow him back to the country right after he left. Gu Ruochu Ever since she had logged into the original owner¡¯s QQ ount, Gu Ruochu had not slept at all. The person next to her hugged her even tighter than before. She raised her hand and looked at the man¡¯s handsome and calm sleeping face. This should be the life she wanted. If she were to lie next to this man, perhaps she would soon have a child and fall in love and live a normal, happy life. However, those mysteries had yet to be solved in her life. Those uneasiness lingered in her heart and could not be dispelled. ¡°Why don¡¯t you use the money in your ount? Are you still angry with me like a child? The car ident was just an act. Do you really think that it¡¯s real? ¡± The car ident was just an act. The car ident was just ¡ª It was just an act. Every word that N had said was repeatedly tossed and turned in her mind, especially thest sentence, thinking about what the rtionship between each sentence was. Unfortunately, no matter how she thought about it, it was useless. Her brain hurt badly, and she only managed to fall asleep in a daze at the end. When she woke up the next day, her nket was covered very well, and the person beside her had already woken up. At this time, he might be at work. The Golden Retriever wagged his tail, his huge body lying on the floor. Its blinking eyes made her feel exceptionally at ease. When she saw Ruo Chu sit up, her tail wagged even more happily. ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re awake? ¡± Mother Zhang saw that she hade down from upstairs and quickly sent someone to the kitchen to serve her breakfast. She carefully supported her, ¡°you¡¯ve lost weight recently. Before you went to work, the eldest young master instructed me to let you finish your breakfast and rest before you go out. ¡± Gu Ruochu agreed but decided to rest first. Her cell phone suddenly rang and Yang Xi¡¯s happy voice rang in her ears. ¡°Ruo Chu, I¡¯m almost at your door. ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle out to wee you. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s lips curled into a smile and her mood gradually improved as she listened to her voice. ¡°...¡± When Ning Tang returned home, Zhang Xuan was still a little surprised. However, she nced at him coldly and asked, ¡°why are you back? ¡± ¡°Is Xiao Xuan feeling unwell somewhere? I¡¯ll take you to the hospital. ¡± Ning Tang walked over and held her hand worriedly. Back then, when Zhang Xuan had given birth to her third child, her condition had been very dangerous. Not only did she suffer from Dystocia, but her child had died as soon as it was born. The most frustrating thing was that he did note back when he was overseas. After that, Zhang Xuan had a very serious illness. After that, Ning Tang did not dare to let his wife get pregnant. After all, he had a pair of children. Zhang Xuan looked at his concerned face and pulled her hand away with a cold face. ¡°I said I¡¯m fine. But it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. I have something to discuss with you. ¡± Ning Tang was slightly stunned and said gently, ¡°what is it? Tell me and I¡¯ll listen. ¡± ¡°Ning Tang, you can sit down first. ¡± Ning Tang Sat on the SOFA. Zhang Xuan was not a cold-blooded and heartless person. Otherwise, she would not have been moved by his sincerityter on. At this point, she wanted to tell Ning Tang about Ruo Chu¡¯s identity. Of course, in order to avoid some harm, Zhang Xuan still decided to hide some facts. ¡°Didn¡¯t our third daughter die prematurely? ¡± Zhang Xuan adjusted her tone to avoid provoking him. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that our daughter didn¡¯t die back then. Now we¡¯ve finally found her. ¡± ¡°What did you say? Our daughter didn¡¯t die? ¡± Ning Tang repeated in disbelief. ¡°really, Little Xuan? Where¡¯s our daughter now? ¡± Chapter 476

Chapter 476: Chapter 480, what a coincidence

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Seeing his wife¡¯s frown, Ning Tang thought that she had not recovered from the news yet. He reached out and pulled her into his arms, his hand slowly caressing her back. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, take your time. ¡± Zhang Xuan¡¯s heart ached. Her eyes were infatuated as she leaned against his chest. ¡°Ning Tang, do you trust me? ¡± ¡°Of course I trust you. I don¡¯t trust anyone but you. ¡± Zhang Xuan did not know what to feel. She paused for a long time before saying, ¡°I just found out from the hospital today that my daughter did not die. She was adopted by a couple. You¡¯ve met her. Her name is Ruo Chu. She married Huo Nanchen. ¡± She had concealed most of the truth for the sake of the peace of the Ning family. Ning Tang trusted her and she did not need to fabricate any more information to avoid arousing his suspicion. Ruo Chu Madam Huo? What a coincidence? ¡°You said that the Gu family adopted her? Gu Bo? ¡± Ning Tang thought of the man he had not seen for a long time and sighed, ¡°really, Xiao Xuan? Ruo Chu is our daughter? ¡± He had indeed met Ruo Chu before and remembered that the girl was very beautiful. He never thought that the Gu family would adopt his daughter. ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go and recognize our daughter. ¡± Ning Tang exhaled. He could not wait to see Gu Ruochu and was suddenly excited. Zhang Xuan¡¯s expression wasplicated. Things were not that simple. After all she had done, how could Ruo Chu possibly recognize her. Back then, she had almost hurt her own daughter multiple times for Gu Yanwei. She still remembered that pair of eyes that were very simr to hers. They were dark and beautiful, but the way they looked at her was cold and distant. Especially that time at the hospital. She had even provoked this daughter¡¯s family background multiple times for Gu Yanwei¡¯s sake. She had even almost hit her. Thinking of this, Zhang Xuan leaned against Ning Tang with tears streaming down her face. Her heart seemed to have sunk to the bottom of the valley. It was as if she was in a dark and cold sealed ce. There was not even a trace of light around her. Her entire body was extremely cold. ¡°Xiao Xuan, don¡¯t cry. You should be happy to find your daughter. ¡± Zhang Xuan¡¯s throat was choked up badly. Her heart was also throbbing with pain. Her eyes were burning. ¡°Thest time I scolded my daughter like this at the hospital, how could she not have a grudge against me? My daughter must be very angry with me... what should I do? What should I do? ¡± ¡°My daughter won¡¯t me you, don¡¯t cry. ¡± Ning Tang was both happy and sad. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll arrange for my daughter to meet us. We¡¯ll exin the misunderstanding to her then. ¡± Zhang Xuan nodded with tears on her face. ¡°Okay. ¡± ¡°I owe my daughter, Ning Tang. ¡± Zhang Xuan tugged at Ning Tang¡¯s clothes and looked at her husband with both eyes ¡°Ning Tang, I want to give all of my shares to my daughter. She¡¯s been through so much since she was young, and I only recognized her after she got married. What do you think? ¡± Ning Tang nodded as he looked at Zhang Xuan¡¯s red eyes. ¡°Dad, are you crazy? Tang Xi and I won¡¯t agree! ¡± A roar came from outside the door. Ning Zongxuan almost broke in. Zhang Xuan¡¯s body trembled. The couple looked back and saw Ning Zongxuan appearing in front of them with an angry face. ¡°Zongxuan? ¡± ¡°Tang Xi? ¡± ¡°Why are you all back? ¡± Ning Tang didn¡¯t expect his son to appear here. His eyes fell on Ning Tangxi behind him. His stern face was full of doubt. ¡°You actually let Cheng Xi stay in the hospital alone? You ran back to the country? ¡± They were all here, which meant that the couple had heard their conversation just now. Chapter 477

Chapter 477: Chapter 481: Hatred

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°If we hadn¡¯te back, I¡¯m afraid that we wouldn¡¯t have known that you would still want to leave thepany to Gu Ruochu! Father, have you gone mad? What about me and Tang Xi? Ah! Mother, you¡¯re simply insane. Do you think that you can do whatever you want just because father dotes on you? ¡± Ning Zongxuan¡¯s face was filled with rage. He had just returned home when he heard Zhang Xuan say that she wanted to give all her shares to that illegitimate daughter. His father had even agreed to it absurdly! All the shares! Indeed, he had gone mad for his mother¡¯s sake. He had even pushed his own property to the hands of outsiders and onto his mother and other people¡¯s illegitimate children! What the hell was he supposed to do with Tang Xi? ¡°Zongxuan... ¡± Zhang Xuan called out to him. When she saw the bloodshot eyes of Ning Zongxuan yelling at them, her heart skipped a beat. ¡°What do you mean by this? ¡± ¡°What do I mean? ¡±NinggZongxuannughed icily and forced himself to suppress his excitement. Ii know whatIi mean.Doon¡¯t y dumb in front of my father so that he won¡¯t use me of bullying you! ¡± Ning Zongxuan could not believe it. No matter how much his mother disliked his father, she could not give away the Ning family business in such an absurd manner! Gu Ruochu is her daughter, what about him and Tangxi! ? His mother only cares about her and that adulterous husband¡¯s daughter ? ? It must have been his mother¡¯s adulterous husband¡¯s idea to let Gu Ruochu, the illegitimate daughter, take over the entire Ning family. She would have to inherit the Ning family¡¯spany. If it were not for their blood ties, he would not even want to acknowledge this ridiculous mother He had even spoken up for Gu Ruochu back then. How regretful! ¡°Zongxuan, Tangxi, you¡¯ve misunderstood... ¡± At the end of the day, Ning Zongxuan and Ning Tangxi did not know about this from the beginning to the end. They could be considered very innocent. Ning Tang¡¯s face darkened when he heard the word ¡°pretentious¡± . His facial features were tense, and the fine wrinkles at the corner of his eyes looked deep and serious. ¡°Ning Zongxuan, do you know what you¡¯re talking about? ¡± ¡°Dad! ¡± The veins on Ning Zongxuan¡¯s forehead were faintly visible, and he stared at his father with grief and indignation. Did he know what he was doing, giving the Ning family¡¯s shares to an illegitimate daughter Or was it his mother¡¯s illegitimate daughter? It was the biggest joke in the world! Zhang Xuan walked over and wanted to exin to her son, ¡°Zongxuan, I know you might have misunderstood something. This isplicated, let me exin it to you slowly... Ruo Chu is actually your sister and Tangxi¡¯s sister, it¡¯s me and... I just want to make it up to her... ¡± ¡°What sister? She¡¯s not my sister! ¡± Ning Tangxi exploded when she heard the word ¡®sister¡¯ . She fiercely shook off her mother¡¯s hand and red at Zhang Xuan while gritting her teeth. An illegitimate daughter was not worthy to be her sister! Not only did she steal Huo Nanchen, now even the Ning family wanted to fight with her? ¡°Who does she think she is? Does she want the shares of the Ning family? Is She qualified? Her background is so unbearably dirty, what kind of bewitching potion did mother give you? ¡± Ning Tangxi looked at her mother with a hurt expression. Ning Zongxuan followed his sister and said aggressively, ¡°Tangxi is right. We will never acknowledge this sister anyway! ¡± Zhang Xuan did not expect the siblings to reject ruo Chu so much. Her vision darkened and she fell on Ning Tang. ¡°Shut up! ¡± Anger rose from the bottom of Ning Tang¡¯s heart. He pped Ning Zongxuan on the head and pointed at the siblings with a trembling finger. ¡°Get out! Get Out! ¡± Ning Zongxuan did not expect his father to hit him. Even Ning Tangxi was stunned. ¡°Dad, I think you¡¯ve really gone mad! GET LOST! ¡± A trace of hatred and injury shed in his eyes. He turned around and pulled Ning Tangxi¡¯s arm out of the door. Ning Tang was so angry that his whole body was aroused. Chapter 478

Chapter 478: Chapter 482 dealt with her

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°brother, what should we do now? ¡± Ning Tangxi¡¯s charming makeup carried a trace of anxiety She said resentfully, ¡°brother, father has really beenpletely bewitched by mother. He actually agreed to give the shares to that illegitimate daughter ¡°I... ¡°We are the legitimate children of the Ning family. Now, they actually want to give the shares to an illegitimate daughter ¡°furthermore, it¡¯s an illegitimate daughter created by mother outside. What right do they have? ¡± Ning Tangxi still felt a little guilty. After all, she had discovered the secret that she was not the blood of the Ning familyst time. The two of them just happened to walk into the garden. Ning Zongxuan¡¯s entire body was shrouded in a dark aura. His face was dark and he did not speak for a long time. Finally, he spoke. ¡°mother wants to make up for that illegitimate daughter. Undoubtedly, she feels that she has suffered a lot outside. However, she is an illegitimate daughter who can not be seen in the light. Shouldn¡¯t an illegitimate daughter suffer? Why should we give her what originally belonged to us? ¡± Destroying the child of another¡¯s family, she deserved it! Hearing her brother¡¯s vicious words, Ning Tangxi finally felt at ease. Previously, this brother had been speaking up for Gu Ruochu. As expected, when it came to his own interests, he had changed his stance and joined forces with her on the battlefield to deal with Gu Ruochu. ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let Gu Ruochu get her way. ¡± Ning Tangxi stared at the person in front of her, her eyes filled with viciousness ¡°Father and mother would definitely not dare to reveal the identity of Gu Ruochu¡¯s illegitimate daughter. If mother dares to give her the shares of the Ning family, we willpletely expose her as the illegitimate daughter of mother and her adulterer. The board of directors will never allow a woman with such a low status to join the board of directors! ¡± ¡°Tangxi, you¡¯re absolutely right. ¡± Ning Zongxuan¡¯s mind had just shed with many solutions. Things had happened so suddenly that even if he wanted to take revenge, he would have to take a huge risk. Besides, she had Huo Nanchen by her side. Tang Xi¡¯s mention of the Board of directors had reminded him that as long as Gu Ruochu¡¯s identity was exposed in front of everyone, the board of directors would be in a very difficult situation. It was a perfect opportunity. ¡°...¡± Huo Nanchen only found out that Ning Tangxi had secretly returned to the country with Ning Zongxuan when he received the news from the other side. It was probably because of the fact that Ruo Chu was the daughter of the Ning family. How could Zhang Xuan tell the Ning family about this and ignore him. However, the entire family had run back to the country, leaving Cheng Xi alone in Country M. even though his people were there, the child would definitely panic if he did not have any rtives present. The anger in Huo Nanchen¡¯s chest was ignited. It was a pity that this child had such an irresponsible mother. ¡°Take Good Care of the child, ¡± he said over here. He turned off the Bluetooth headset and steadied the steering wheel. Blue veins could be seen faintly. ¡°Yes. ¡± After hanging up the phone, Huo Nanchen nned to go to M nation by himself. Before he left, he had to make things clear to Ruo Chu. ¡°BOSS, where are we going next? ¡± ¡°Home, of course. ¡± Li Tezhu hesitated for a moment and could not help but say, ¡°BOSS, you should go and change your dressing for the wound that was pierced by the car window in Hua Xing Street. ¡± At that time, Huo Nanchen had only returned home after a simple bandage at the hospital. He was afraid that young Madam would be worried, so of course, he did not say anything. ¡°You drive. Let¡¯s go to the hospital first. ¡± Huo Nanchen opened the car door and went around the front of the car, changing seats with Li Tezhu. He had to recover from his injury, or else ruo Chu would feel sorry for him. He had something to tell Ruo Chu. Half an hour ago, Ning Tang had personally called and said that the couple wanted to see Ruo Chu. They were biological parents after all, so he had no right to stop them from seeing their daughter. Moreover, whether they saw her or not was still up to Ruo Chu to decide. Chapter 479

Chapter 479: Chapter 483: My parents want to see me

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu had been at home refining her script for the past few days. Today, Yang Xi had apanied her to stroll around the vi. It was already 12:30 in the afternoon. Huo Nanchen should be back by now. When she was at home, he would usuallye back for dinner. ¡°Ruo Chu, your husband should be back by now. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s about time. ¡± Gu Ruochu held her hand. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go eat. ¡± Yang Xi turned around and bumped into a tall figure. His dark and deep eyes frightened her so much that she took a few steps back. Her heartbeat seemed to have stopped in an instant. An SHAOSI. He was always there, just like a ghost. ¡°You... why are you here? ¡± ¡°Are you feeling guilty that I suddenly appeared here? ¡± He walked over and his cold voice was tinged with ridicule. ¡°Yang Xiaoxi, didn¡¯t I tell you that your body is very precious and that¡¯s why you have to eat on time? ¡± His handnded on Yang Xi¡¯s waist and she instantly froze. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ruo Chu. I still have some matters to attend to with Yang Xiaoxi, so I¡¯ll take her back first. ¡± ¡°Oh. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s gaze fell upon Yang Xi. Seeing that Yang Xi¡¯s eyes were hinting for her to be at ease, she did not say a word. She had talked a lot with Yang Xi today. She had never thought that young master an would actually want to marry Yang Xi and make her Mrs. An. Why does it feel so strange for a yboy to suddenly want to get married There were too many sides to young master an that could not be seen clearly. ¡°Goodbye, Xiao Xi. ¡± ¡°Goodbye. ¡± An SHAOSI led his men into the car and even greeted Huo Nanchen, who was in the car, with a smile in his eyes. There was no need to use vocal cords to describe their rtionship. ¡°Why? Have you thought it through? Marry me. ¡± An Shaosi held the cigarette between his fingers. The green and white smoke obscured the man¡¯s cold facial features. A dry and gloomy aura spread in the air. ¡°marry me. I¡¯m serious. ¡± Yang Xi choked. ¡°I... ¡± As if she knew that she would say words that he did not like, the hand on her waist pinched hard, and she could not help but cry out. ¡°Your Voice is so nice. I like it better when you call me that in bed. ¡± ¡°YOU PERVERT! Stay away from me. ¡± ¡°I like it when you call me that on the bed. ¡± Yang Xi was as dejected as a punctured rubber ball. She red at him. ¡°Do you really have to bring up that matter? ¡± ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t bring it up. Just do it. ¡± He suddenly cut off the cigarette. The masculine aura suddenly pounced over. Yang Xi watched in horror as his hand continued to go deeper and deeper along the inner side of her leg. He did not allow her to refuse. His body hurt violently as she was forced into the car. She remained silent. The car continued to drive slowly through the forest road. The mottled shadows of the trees fell on her face. There was only exhaustion and forbearance. ... An Shaosi left with Yang Xi. She saw Huo Nanchen¡¯s car from afar and heard the sound of the engine turning off. Gu Ruochu walked over and wrapped her arms around his waist. She raised her head to look at him, ¡°you¡¯re back? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± ¡°An Shaosi said that he was going to marry Yang Xi. Do you know what¡¯s going on? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not going to ask about an SHAOSI¡¯s bed. ¡± He wrapped his arms around her waist and led her into the vi. Gu Ruochu,¡±...¡± Heughed softly and his gaze became gentler as he looked at her, ¡°Ruo Chu, let me tell you something. Your father called me and the couple wants to see you. ¡± Zhang Xuan probably did not have the face to make an appearance so she asked her husband to call him. Gu Ruochu was slightly stunned and her hand that was holding the chopsticks paused. She could not describe how she felt. Chapter 480

Chapter 480: Chapter 484: The origin of the name

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION As for the Ning family, she was afraid that only Ning Tang had a better impression of them. I¡¯ve really found my parents. Although she said that she would not admit it, she was not against Ning Tang at all. She was so depressed that she did not want to speak. She thought that Zhang Xuan¡¯s matter had been settled and that the two sides would not disturb each other. However, now, she was at a loss and a little sad. Huo Nanchen looked at her fleeting gaze and held her hand gently. He then lifted her hand and ced her on his knee. ¡°Are you thinking about how to face them? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Gu Ruochu awkwardly pushed his hand away. She wanted to return to her seat, but she did not seed. There was no one around anyway. She leaned against his chest and thought about many things. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see them, then just disappear. You don¡¯t need them anyway. You¡¯re already the most beautiful woman in my family and the most beautiful treasure in my family. They want to snatch you away and make you their treasure. I won¡¯t allow it. ¡± He gently stroked her long hair andforted the person in his arms. ¡°nonsense. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense, so don¡¯t be sad. ¡± Gu Ruochu could no longer hold back herughter when she heard his teasing tone. She awkwardly pushed his hand away and buried her face in his shoulder. He was alsoughing, so much so that his entire chest was trembling. Gu Ruochu slowly wrapped her arms around his neck. Just as she leaned her head down, a sudden kiss struck her. She did not dodge but tightened her grip on him. ¡°Ah... ¡± For some reason, the passionate kissnded on her corbone. Her body seemed to have recovered a little and the kiss became unbridled like a fiery me. Her breathing was chaotic and the string in her brain seemed to be about to snap. It¡¯s not enough, it¡¯s never enough. He was like a devout believer worshipping the person in front of him as he desperately tried to drag her into the whirlpool. Gu Ruochu finally felt that something was wrong. Her hand grabbed his short hair but it kept slipping away. ¡°Huo Nanchen, get up! ¡± He hadpletely disobeyed her and continued to kiss her corbone, neck, and ear. ¡°Huo Nanchen! ¡± She was clearly pressed down by him but she could not resist him at all. He lifted her up in his arms and said, ¡°be good, let¡¯s go upstairs. ¡± Gu Ruochu looked around and saw no one around. She heaved a sigh of relief in her heart, as long as no one saw her. If it had been Gu Ruoyun in the past, she would definitely have been drowned in a pig cage and burned to death. After being ced on the bed, Huo Nanchen looked at her pair of small white feet which had unknowingly curled up tightly. He shifted his gaze away from her feet and pressed his heavy body against hers without cing his weight on her. He whispered into her ear, ¡°are you that sensitive? Look at how shaky you are. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, take your time. ¡± ... When Gu Ruochu returned to her senses, she was hugged tightly by the person beside her. The bright and beautiful light lit up the room with a dreamy glow. In her daze, she felt as if this moment wouldst forever. ¡°Get up, it¡¯s almost time for you to get off work! ¡± Gu ruochu nced at the rm clock on her bed. It was already two in the afternoon. ¡°Madam Huo, have you ever seen someone get off work at two o¡¯clock? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve only seen you not go to work at two o¡¯clock. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s hand, which was still buttoned up by his sleeves, paused as he looked at her with his pitch-ck eyes. ¡°What¡¯s this? ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at the golden bracelet on his hand and remembered that she had seen it somewhere before. That¡¯s right, it seems to be Zhou Yunxi¡¯s. ¡°This is yours, keep it well. ¡± ¡°Mine? ¡± Huo Nanchen saw that she was puzzled and bent down to stroke her head, ¡°this is the golden bracelet that Zhang Xuan had worn on your feet when she had carried you to Gu Bo. The line of poetry engraved on it is the origin of your name. ¡± Chapter 481

Chapter 481: Chapter 485: Our meeting

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruoyun remembered that there was indeed a line of poetry carved on the bracelet. So that was how Ruo Chu got her name. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. I¡¯m still willing to meet Ning Tang. ¡± No matter how many grudges there had been in the past, it was still better to meet him. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make the arrangements. ¡± He lifted the nket and dug her out from the inside before putting her clothes on. He then tidied up and watched as she sat by the bedside. His heart was filled with tenderness. The call came at this moment. Huo Nanchen nced at the screen and walked towards the long corridor outside the bedroom. ¡°How is it? Is Ruo Chu Willing to meet us? ¡± Ning Tang¡¯s voice was filled with worry. Zhang Xuan had been talking about this daughter of his all day and her face was filled with tears. ¡°Yes, ¡± Huo Nanchen replied. ¡°Let¡¯s arrange to meet under the Huo family tonight. She¡¯s in a good mood now. ¡± If they met at the Ning family, Huo Nanchen was worried that Ruo Chu would feel uneasy. ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll tell little Xuan now. ¡± Huo Nanchen hung up the phone and understood Ning Tang¡¯s feelings. It was just that the hurt from before was not something that could be forgiven. After hanging up the phone, she turned around and saw Ruo Chu standing behind her with a frown. She walked over and pulled her into her arms, ¡°did you hear everything just now? ¡± Ruo Chu grunted and tugged at the shirt by his waist, ¡°will they be here tonight? ¡± ¡°Yes, don¡¯t be afraid. Your husband will be there. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s brows gradually rxed and she felt much more at ease. ¡°...¡± At around five o¡¯clock in the evening, the members of the Ning family arrived one after another. Huo Zhenggang and Qi ru found out about Ruo Chu¡¯s incident and Huo Zhenggang was truly shocked. He never thought that his daughter-inw would have such a reversal of life. She was actually the daughter of a big shot in the fashion industry and her mother was once the most beautiful woman in the capital. She was also the daughter of a famous socialite. No matter how important the matter was tonight, it had to be postponed. Zhang Xuan was always nervous. As soon as she arrived at the Huo family¡¯s vi, she began to look for her daughter. Her eyes were still wet. ¡°inw. ¡± Huo zhenggang¡¯s face showed a conventional smile. ¡°I really did not expect that things would be so coincidental. Ruo Chu is your daughter. ¡± ¡°I also did not expect it. ¡± Ning Tang was rather emotional. He said tactfully, ¡°inw, why is Ruo Chu not here? ¡± Zhang Xuan also looked at them eagerly, as if she was very eager to see her daughter. Qi Ru looked at Zhang Xuan with aplicated look in her eyes because she knew the whole story. She looked at Zhang Xuan as if she was genuinely remorseful. ¡°Aunt Yuan, go look for the young Madam. ¡± ¡°Aye. ¡± Aunt Yuan went out. Gu Ruochu was with Huo Nanchen. When she saw a few servants looking at her, she could only follow him back to the hall of the Huo residence. She had to face them eventually. When Ruo Chu entered, everyone¡¯s eyes instantly turned towards her. She entered unhurriedly and did not know how to open her mouth to call for help. Fortunately, Huo Nanchen was on her left side, blocking everyone¡¯s view. Ning Tangxi was wearing a skirt underneath and a coat wrapped around her. A small part of her fair legs was exposed, making her appear straight and slender. Ning Zongxuan¡¯s expression did not look good from beginning to end. The moment he entered, he gave everyone a look. Unfortunately, he did not understand his position. He always felt that someone would care about him. She and her brother originally did not n toe to the Huo family for dinner. However, when they heard that many of the Ning family¡¯s rtives and rtives in the board of directors would being, they rushed over. Zhang Xuan knew that her daughter was embarrassed, so she did not force her. She just wiped the corner of her eyes and introduced the person next to her. ¡°Ruo Chu, you¡¯re here. Let me introduce you. This is your elder brother, Gu Zexi. ¡± Gu Zexi stood there in a dark suit. He nced at her and said coldly, ¡°I think we¡¯ve met before. ¡± Chapter 482

Chapter 482: Chapter 486, on what grounds

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Yes. ¡± They had indeed seen each other before, during the filming crew. Zhang Xuan was busy introducing the others, ¡°this is your uncle and aunt, as well as this distant cousin... ¡± There were many people from the Ning family, all of them unfamiliar faces. Although Gu Ruochu had seen them once, she did not have much of an impression of them. However, everyone was very friendly on the surface. In the end, she introduced Ning Zongxuan and Ning Tangxi. They had stayed until the end because they knew that they did not have a good rtionship. Ning Tangxi could not help but snigger when she saw Gu Ruochu¡¯s hypocritical refusal to call her parents and brother as if she had suffered a great injury. What¡¯s with the pretense? Now she¡¯s pretending to be the daughter of the Ning family. Who knows, her heart might burst with joy. Ning Tang looked over, calm and warning. Gu Ruochu tugged at the corner of Huo Nanchen¡¯s shirt. He held her hand and walked inside, ¡°since everyone is here, let¡¯s get ready for dinner. ¡± The servants then went to the kitchen. Originally, they were only going to have dinner together tonight. The dining table was veryrge. ruo Chu was not worried about meeting Zhang Xuan¡¯s eyes. Huo Nanchen pulled out a chair for ruo Chu to sit on before he sat down. He nced at the dishes on the table and scooped a bowl of soup for Ruo Chu. ¡°drink the soup first. ¡± In this extremely strange atmosphere, he calmly rolled up his golden sleeves and scooped up the soup for the woman beside him. His movements were extremely skillful. Ning Tangxi felt especially irritated when she saw this scene. He scooped the food for her as if he knew all of her preferences. He did notpletely indulge her. He did not allow her to be overly picky about the food that he felt she must eat. The more she looked at it, the worse she felt and the angrier she got. Women are much harsher towards women. She felt that Gu Ruochu was being overly arrogant and indulgent. She was so spoiled that she could not take it anymore. She even needed a man to serve her when she ate. What right did she have? Not only had she captured all of Huo Nanchen¡¯s attention, she had also be apetitor to the Ning family. These two facts continuously provoked Ning Tangxi, causing her nails to dig into her palms. ¡°drink less wine. ¡± Ning Tang saw that she was continuously drinking and quickly stopped her. Ning Tangxi¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. However, Zhang Xuan insisted on sitting next to Ruo Chu when she had already taken her seat. Ning Tang was stunned by her sudden action, but he did not stop her. He just sat quietly next to Zhang Xuan. Ruo Chu almost clung onto Huo Nanchen. She felt that Zhang Xuan was staring at her, making her feel ufortable. Zhang Xuan¡¯s heart was pounding. She just wanted to get closer to her. If she did not force her daughter to acknowledge her now, sooner orter, her daughter would ept her again. The atmosphere of the meal was a little awkward. Apart from Ning Tang and Huo Zhenggang who were talking, everyone else ate in silence. Halfway through the meal, Zhang Xuan nudged her husband as if she had something to say. ¡°Ning Tang, let¡¯s talk about it. ¡± The others were shocked, not knowing what Ning Tang and his wife wanted to say. Huo Nanchen had been eating with the woman beside him, and his reaction to the scene was indifferent. Ning Tangxi and Ning Zongxuan could not look at each other anymore, because they knew what their parents wanted to say. ¡°Ruo Chu, Ning Tang and I have something to tell you at this time. ¡± Zhang Xuan looked at her with gentle eyes ¡°I. . . Have decided to transfer all the shares of the Ning and Zhang families to you. I just called your grandfather and he only found out about you... ¡± Someone¡¯s cup fell to the ground and Ning Tangxi¡¯s expression could no longer be seen. She stood up and red at Gu Ruochu. ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve discussed this with me and brother, have you? Brother and I haven¡¯t agreed to it, so why should you give her the shares? ¡± Chapter 483

Chapter 483: Chapter 487: She is an illegitimate daughter

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Tang Xi, shut your mouth! ¡± Ning Tang was once again enraged. He looked at the pair of children who were ring at Ruo Chu maliciously. He could not understand why they could not tolerate this little sister of theirs and even did it in front of so many people. Even though he knew that the fact that Ruo Chu was their little sister was a little too sudden, but wasn¡¯t she perfectly fine beforeing to the huo family He thought that they had epted this fact and would sincerely ept this little sister of theirs. ¡°Tang Xi, that¡¯s enough! You have no right to speak in front of the elders. ¡± Zhang Xuan did not amodate her as usual. Her pair of warning eyes turned towards Ning Zongxuan and his sister, causing them to feel particrly angry and wronged. ¡°Father, mother, can¡¯t we even speak up for ourselves? We¡¯re also your children. Are we nothing in your eyes now? ¡± Ning Tangxi was filled with disdain as she shifted her disdainful gaze away from Gu Ruochu. ¡°...¡± Zhang Xuan felt that she could not allow the siblings to remain here. Otherwise, ruo Chu would be upset when she heard this. She looked at them and reprimanded them repeatedly. ¡°If you have anyints, we can go home and talk about it. What would you look like in the Huo family? ¡± ¡°Go home and talk about it? I¡¯m afraid that we won¡¯t be able to talk about it even if we go home! We¡¯ll have to get to know each other in front of everyone today, in front of the board members of the Ning family¡¯s Adminpany! ¡± Other than Huo Nanchen, everyone else was in a daze. Zhang Xuan never thought that her daughter would raise such a Ruckus in front of so many people. She was so angry that her head hurt, ¡°Tangxi, listen to me. Let¡¯s go home first. ¡± ¡°No, let¡¯s not talk about grandfather¡¯spany when we go home. Father¡¯spany might even be the Gu family¡¯s. ¡± With Ning Zongxuan around, Ning Tangxi naturally became unbridled. She looked mockingly at Gu Ruochu ¡°little sister? I should call you my dear little sister, right? Do you really think that you¡¯re my mother and father¡¯s biological daughter? Do you really think that you¡¯re the daughter of the Ning family? My mother lied to you, Haha... ¡± Thest two sneers were terrifying no matter how one listened to them. ¡°What, you don¡¯t dare to answer me? ¡± Ning Tangxi¡¯s eyes were filled with a smug smile as sheughed out loud, thinking that she knew everything ¡°Hahaha, my father is reallyparable to the saint of love. He could even lie like this. In order to protect my mother, he actually said that you¡¯re his daughter! HAHAHA... ¡± ¡°Ning Tangxi, what nonsense are you talking about? ¡± Zhang Xuan was stunned. She thought that Ning Tangxi had found out about some of the things that she was hiding, and her mind went nk. Gu Zexi sat at the dining table and watched everything that happened in front of him without changing his expression. Ning Zongxuan looked at his mother¡¯s guilty reaction and was even more sure of his own guess. He sneered, ¡°why, my dear mother, do you still want to continue pretending to be innocent? Do you really think that Tangxi and I don¡¯t know anything? ¡± ¡°Shut up! Come over, let¡¯s go home and talk. ¡± ¡°No, I haven¡¯t exposed you yet, why should I? ¡± Zhang Xuan walked over and wanted to drag the siblings out but was pushed by Ning Zongxuan. This time, Ning Tang finally flew into a rage and pped Ning Zongxuan in the face. The loud p finally calmed Ning Zongxuan¡¯s anger and he stared nkly at his father. He had attacked Ning Zongxuan twice in his entire life because of Gu Ruochu and his mother. Finally, he could not help but roar in anger He shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°Gu Ruochu is the illegitimate daughter of my mother who is having an affair with an outsider! ¡± Father, have you really gone mad? You¡¯re willing to wear this cuckold and admit to this illegitimate daughter in order to cover up your mother¡¯s adultery and to keep your mother? ! Have you really gone mad ... .. Another loud pnded on his face. This time, it was Zhang Xuan who had attacked him. Chapter 484

Chapter 484: Chapter 488: There¡¯s no need to save face for you

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Ning Zongxuan¡¯s low growl was suddenly cut off. Zhang Xuan lost her bnce and fell into Ning Tang¡¯s arms, almost passing out. ¡°Xiao Xuan! ¡± The atmosphere fell silent for a few more seconds. Shock, curiosity, and disbelief were brewing in everyone¡¯s eyes. Most of them werepletely stunned. Ning Zongxuan subconsciously looked at his mother who had raised her hand to hit him. He felt extremely unfamiliar and roared even louder. Even his face had turned iparably sinister. ¡°You¡¯re all hitting me because of this illegitimate daughter? ¡± His mother and Gu Ruochu¡¯s methods were indeed powerful. His father had beenpletely fooled by them. ¡°I... ¡± Zhang Xuan did not expect to be pped so easily. She had never touched their fingernails since she was a child. However, the words ¡®illegitimate daughter¡¯ made her ears ring and she could not breathe. ¡°Ruo Chu is not an illegitimate daughter. She¡¯s the daughter of your father and me! ¡± What kind of sin had shemitted to have her daughter used of being an illegitimate daughter. Gu Ruochu felt even more frustrated when she heard that she had been used of being an illegitimate daughter. She did not want anything from the Ning family. Ning Tangxi scoffed, clearly not believing it. The housekeeper had heard it so clearly, and they still wanted to hide it? Zhang Xuan pressed against her chest, her face Pale. All her emotions surged up and she felt a stifling pain in her head. Ning Tangxi did not expect her brother to be pped by her parents. She was d that she had hidden behind them. When she saw that Ning Zongxuan had blocked all of her parents¡¯anger, she sneered and looked at the members of the Ning family¡¯s board of directors at the dining table. She paid special attention to the change in Gu Zexi¡¯s expression. ¡°You¡¯re family members of the Ning family. You wouldn¡¯t want the Ning family¡¯s property to fall into the hands of someone else, would you? My father is very confused. Are you going to be like him, waiting to hand over the Ning family¡¯s assets to an illegitimate daughter? ¡± ¡°THAT¡¯S ENOUGH! Shut up! ¡± Huo zhenggang interrupted Ning Tangxi, ¡°don¡¯t deal with the Ning family¡¯s affairs in the Huo family. We¡¯ve had enough food. You can go back now. ¡± This was an order to leave. The calmest among them were none other than Gu Ruochu and Huo Nanchen, as well as the expressionless Gu Zexi. ¡°Madam Ning, if you¡¯re not prepared, don¡¯t acknowledge your daughter. ¡± Qi Ru¡¯s eyes turned even sharper ¡°those who don¡¯t know would think that Ruo Chu is going to throw herself at you. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you¡¯re eager to see your daughter, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you acknowledge her or not. Your daughter actually made up something like an illegitimate daughter. How disgusting. ¡± They haven¡¯t even acknowledged her yet and they¡¯re already fighting for the family fortune. This brother and sister pair really aren¡¯t up to par. They¡¯re too low-ss. Ning Tang and Zhang Xuan were both embarrassed by what they had said, but Zhang Xuan¡¯s heart ached even more. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it. ¡± Zhang Xuan¡¯s eyes became much colder and sharper. She looked at Ning Tang and said slowly, ¡°let¡¯s go home first. ¡± It was time to tell the truth. God was destined to make it impossible for her to hide it. A small-scale banquet ended unhappily just like that. Ning Zongxuan grabbed his coat and wanted to rush out. Zhang Xuan knew that her son would note home for a few days and nights, so she endured it and walked to the door before getting the bodyguards to bring him back. Along the way, Zhang Xuan was thinking about how she should confess everything to Ning Tang. Only when she got home did her moodpletely calm down. ¡°Let go of me! ¡± Ning Zongxuan broke free from the bodyguard, while Ning Tangxi followed from behind. She Sat on the sofa with a triumphant smile on her lips, her eyes full of Schadenfreude. ¡°Hehehe, mom, if you don¡¯tfort your precious daughter now, she will hate you againter. Since you have never thought about me and my brother, we don¡¯t have to give you face. ¡± Chapter 485

Chapter 485: Chapter 489: Hysteria

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION It had been an exhrating experience. She had exposed Gu Ruochu in front of everyone. Zhang Xuan listened to these words and felt extremely tired. Her heart had also turned cold. After a long pause, she said, ¡°have you two siblings had enough? Since you think that Ruo Chu is the illegitimate daughter of me and someone else and insist on tearing this family apart, I shall do as you wish. Ning Tang, let¡¯s get a divorce. ¡± ¡°Xiao Xuan! ¡± Ning Tang could not bear to hear her say the word ¡®divorce¡¯ in his entire life. His eyes were now filled with cruelty as he looked at his daughter and son, ¡°if you say one more word, get the hell out of this family! ¡± ¡°Dad, I think you¡¯re really crazy! Are you still defending this woman? ¡± Ning Tangxi¡¯s voice became shrill ¡°Hurry up and get a divorce. She actually gave your business to her illegitimate daughter. Mom clearly doesn¡¯t love you anymore! She only loves that illegitimate daughter and adulterer. You¡¯ve already hurt my heart and brother¡¯s for mom. Can you stop being confused? ¡± ¡°Shut up. I¡¯ve already said that she¡¯s my biological daughter! ¡± Ning Tang pointed at her hand that was trembling. ¡°She¡¯s not your biological daughter! She¡¯s a shameless illegitimate daughter. She wants to take away everything we have in the Ning family. What right does she have? What right does she have? ¡± The words ¡®biological daughter¡¯ triggered Ning Tangxi. She thought about the blood type report and realized that she was not the legitimate daughter of the Ning family. She roared at her parents in an even more hysterical manner. Ning Zongxuan alsoughed coldly at the side. ¡°In the past, I thought that Gu Ruochu was a pretty good girl. Now that this has happened, I think that she must have used some unknown method to seduce Huo Nanchen, just like what Tangxi said. The more unworthy a person¡¯s background is, the dirtier their methods and thoughts are. They have indeed followed their own nature... ... .. Ning Tangxi¡¯s hysterical roarpletely provoked Zhang Xuan. Her entire body was trembling as she looked at the siblings in despair Finally, she spoke the truth word by word. ¡°What qualifications does she have? She has more qualifications than any of you. Ning Tangxi, if we really talk about logic, other than her, no one else has the qualifications to inherit the Ning family. No one else has the qualifications! You two are the ones who don¡¯t have the qualifications! ¡± As soon as she said this, not only were Ning Tangxi and Ning Zongxuan stunned, even Ning Tang was stunned. ¡°Mom, what do you mean? What nonsense are you talking about? ¡± Ning Tangxi looked at Zhang Xuan¡¯s even colder gaze in horror. ¡°I¡¯ve never told you the truth. In fact, you and Zongxuan aren¡¯t even children of the Ning family... ... You¡¯re all abandoned babies that I brought back from the hospital ... At that time, I was just forcefully married by your father and I lost all the children that I had .. So you and Zongxuan aren¡¯t my biological children... ... .. ¡°Mom? ¡± ¡°Little Xuan? ¡± The truth was finally revealed, but no one dared to believe it, and no one was willing to believe it. ¡°How can you say such things? Has Lying be a habit? ¡± In contrast to Ning Zongxuan and Ning Tang¡¯s disbelief, Ning Tangxi¡¯s face slowly revealed an even more terrified expression. This was because she was the first to know that she was not the blood of the Ning family. I see... ... No wonder her blood type could not match her parents¡¯. She was not the daughter of the Ning family, how could this be? ! She was originally the legitimate daughter of the Ning family while Gu Ruochu was only the illegitimate daughter of her mother ... If she had not forced her mother, her family background would not have been exposed, it would not have happened Ning Tangxi was filled with regret. She felt cold from head to toe, so cold that she shivered. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, call Ruo Chu Tomorrow for a DNA test. ¡± Chapter 486 - Chapter 490 the truth

Chapter 486: Chapter 490 the truth

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Zhang Xuan is really tired, she can not let her daughter covered with ayer of illegitimate daughter¡¯s name. ¡°from beginning to end, only Ruo Chu is your father¡¯s daughter and mine. I originally wanted to hide this matter, because I did do a very crazy and outrageous thing in those years, in order to get back at Ning Tang, I threw away the children born one after another, and picked you up instead. Then I gave birth to Ruo Chu, I gave her to the Gu family... . .¡± ¡°No... ¡± Ning Zongxuan¡¯s expression finally changed. It took him a long time to hear his own voice. He turned to Ning Tang and asked, ¡°father, mother was lying to me, wasn¡¯t she? I clearly heard the housekeeper say that Gu Ruochu was mother¡¯s illegitimate daughter! Mother was lying, wasn¡¯t she? ¡± Ning Tang could no longer hear what they were saying. All he could think about was what Zhang Xuan had said. Xiao Xuan had said that she had actually hated her so much that she had thrown her own child away. The siblings finally panicked. A strong sense of fear surged from the bottom of Ning Zongxuan¡¯s heart. He felt anxious and uneasy. Especially when Ning Tangxi was crying as she scrambled to stand in front of Zhang Xuan, ¡°mother, I was wrong. Tell father that you were just angry for a moment. It wasn¡¯t like that, was it? Mother, I beg you... ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me mother anymore. I¡¯m not worthy of being your mother! I¡¯m not your mother either. ¡± Zhang Xuan¡¯s face gradually turned cold. She was not worthy of being ruo Chu¡¯s mom either. She had ignored Ruo Chu for so many years, yet in the end, she was still used of being an illegitimate daughter. ¡°Mom! ¡± Seeing Zhang Xuan get up and leave, Ning Tangxi stumbled over as if she had gone crazy, knocking Ning Zongxuan to the ground. ¡°I¡¯m the daughter of the Ning family. I¡¯m the daughter of the Ning family... ¡± after chasing for a few steps, she saw Zhang Xuan coldly go upstairs, and her vision went dark. Even Ning Zongxuan seemed to have lost his mind as he shouted and refused to believe it. The huge shock came out of nowhere, hitting him so hard that he could note back to his senses until now. He had always thought that Ruo Chu had an ugly and dirty background. Who would have thought that he was the one. This turn of events not only stimted the siblings but also made them break down in an instant. ¡°Butler! Do you think that you heard my mother say that Gu Ruochu was an illegitimate daughterst time? Tell me! ¡± Ning Zongxuan shouted at the Butler in despair. The Butler walked over uneasily. He had only eavesdropped a little and had vaguely heard that his wife had a daughter outside. Naturally, he had thought that she was an illegitimate daughter. Who would have thought... ... That Miss Ruo Chu was the child who had died prematurely back then ... ¡°eldest young master, I only eavesdropped a little... ¡± ¡°BASTARD! ¡± Ning Zongxuan¡¯s emotions copsed bit by bit. Now, they had all copsed. The people around him gave him strange looks He was no longer the eldest young master of the Ning family, but an orphan from an unknown background. The siblings were the imposters. They were the ones who should not be in the Ning family! Even the Butler looked at him differently. He could not ept that he was an orphan from an unknown background. His brain felt like it was about to explode. Ning Tang stood up in a daze and followed Zhang Xuan upstairs. He could no longer care about the people in the living room. He just wanted to find out if Xiao Xuan had really thrown away his children. The entire Ning family was in a tense state tonight. When there was a loud noise and impact from Ning Tang and Zhang Xuan¡¯s bedroom upstairs, the Butler waspletely frightened by the noise. ¡°quick, Call Miss Ruo Chu! ¡± The maid was so scared that she was in a mess. When she heard the roar, she reacted and called the Huo family in a panic. Chapter 487

Chapter 487: Chapter 491 could not be inserted

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION At this moment, Gu Ruochu was still leaning against Huo Nanchen. She had yet to recover from what had just happened. At this hour, she wanted to sleep but could not. She had a nagging feeling that something was going to happen. The ear-piercing ringing of the phone rang rapidly. Gu Ruochu woke up in shock and was about to answer the call but Huo Nanchen held her down and picked up the call himself. Huo Nanchen hung up the phone as he listened to the conversation on the other end. He then picked Gu Ruochu up from the SOFA and said, ¡°go to the Ning family house immediately. The Ning couple are fighting in the bedroom. ¡± The news struck her heart and she rushed over. The housekeeper stood at the entrance of the vi with her legs trembling. She was relieved when she saw Ruo Chu, ¡°Miss Ruo Chu, please go upstairs and take a look. I¡¯m afraid that someone might die! ¡± Gu ruochu tugged at Huo Nanchen¡¯s shirt. The housekeeper led the two into the Ning family vi and took a long detour before they reached Zhang Xuan¡¯s bedroom. Huo Nanchen asked her to step back. He then used a tool to loosen the lock before kicking the door open. She saw that Ning Tang had clearly lost his mind. His eyes were bloodshot as he grabbed the woman¡¯s neck. Zhang Xuan did not resist. Her eyes were Pale and lifeless as they rolled slightly. ¡°Are they all dead? Why aren¡¯t youing in to pull them away? ¡± The maids who had rushed in from outside finally dared to rush in and hold Ning Tang down. Gu Ruochu then heaved a sigh of relief and sent Zhang Xuan to the hospital with Huo Nanchen. Soon, Ning Tangxi and Ning Zongxuan followed them. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. If it weren¡¯t for you, this wouldn¡¯t have happened to our family! ¡± Ning Tangxi med everything on Gu Ruochu and cried sadly. Ning Zongxuan naturally stood by her side. Seeing that Zhang Xuan was injured, she did not argue with the siblings. Instead, she sat in the corridor of the hospital. ¡°Why are you sitting here alone? ¡± Huo Nanchen came over from the doctor¡¯s office and saw her sitting there quietly with her head lowered. He then sat down. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. ¡± Gu Ruochu was depressed and worried about Zhang Xuan. Perhaps, blood is thicker than water. ¡°mother, you¡¯re finally awake! ¡± Ning Tangxi¡¯s surprised voice rang out. Gu Ruochu had just gotten up when she saw the siblings lying by Zhang Xuan¡¯s bedside. Zhang Xuan held them in her arms and wept silently. She looked like a loving mother and a filial son. Gu Ruochu suddenly froze in front of the door. She suddenly felt as if she would never be able to get in. Blood is thicker than water. How could itpare to how long they had spent together. Suddenly, she felt that everything was meaningless. She was quite upset. She hung her head low. Going in now would only ruin the atmosphere between mother and daughter. Huo Nanchen ced his hand on her shoulder and whispered softly into her ear, ¡°it¡¯s almost eleven. Let me take you back to sleep, alright? ¡± Tonight was like a roller coaster. Her emotions dropped from the highest point. ¡°Mm, let¡¯s go home. ¡± Gu Ruochu buried her face in his shoulder in a fluster. Only then did she feel at ease. She only had this man by her side. She knew that this man by her side would take her away so that she would not be in such an awkward situation. ¡°Alright, you will forever be my treasure. No one else can take you away from me. ¡± Huo Nanchen pretended to sound rxed, causing her tears to turn into a smile. He then pushed her away, ¡°what nonsense are you spouting! ¡± Ning Tangxi noticed Gu Ruochu from the corner of her eyes but she purposely stuck herself closer to Zhang Xuan. She had been by Zhang Xuan¡¯s side for more than twenty years. Based on her understanding of Zhang Xuan, she would never abandon her daughter. Gu Ruochu was still the unwanted one after all. So what if she was her own child? After leaving the hospital, Gu Ruochu thought that she would be sad for a while. However, she did not know why she had remained calm in the car. Huo Nanchen was the only one who had held her hand tightly. Chapter 488

Chapter 488: Chapter 492: Escape

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She went back and had a good sleep. When she woke up, she saw that the person lying next to her had not left. Her handsome face was exceptionally calm in the shadows. She remembered that he might be going to country M in the next few days. Speaking of which, Ning Tangxi was not afraid that her son might have an ident in country m. Since she had nothing to do anyway, she thought that she might as well go with him. ¡°You want to go to country M with me? ¡± Hearing Ruo Chu¡¯s words, Huo Nanchen¡¯s hand that was putting on his clothes paused. He looked at her with an obscure gaze. ¡°What, you don¡¯t want to? ¡± Gu Ruochu sat on the bed and nced at him. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you have something to hide in country m? I just feel sorry for the child and want to take a look. Don¡¯t be too narcissistic. ¡± ¡°If you want to know if there¡¯s anything to hide, thene with me. ¡± After he had put on his clothes, he walked over and pinched her face. There was a smile on his thin lips and that pair of deep, burning eyes seemed to be able to see through her It was as if he was nning to watch her continue to lie. Of course, he would be very happy if she could stay by his side. ¡°What are youughing at? ¡± Gu Ruochu almost flew into a rage from embarrassment when she saw his expression. However, his smile was filled with endless indulgence and love, which made her heart soften. She turned her face away and did not continue to speak. ¡°You said it. Now, let your special assistant book the ne ticket. ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let him book it. Of course, my wife will follow me. ¡± He stroked her head again and lifted her up from the bed in a loving and gentle manner. Ruo Chu¡¯s mood was much better. She did not want to care about the Ning family anymore. Now that she was overseas, she could rx. When she went downstairs, she saw her mother-inw saying something to nanny Zhang. When she saw theming down, a smile appeared on her face. ¡°You¡¯re awake? Come and have breakfast. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± After sitting down, Qi ru seemed to remember what happenedst night. ¡°Ruo Chu, just now, your father... it was Ning Tang who called to say that your mother is fine at the hospital. Don¡¯t worry. ¡± Since they were biological parents, she had to know the news. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll go check on herter. ¡± Since they had already metst night, they could just let nature take its course in the future. Huo Nanchen booked two tickets to country m the next day. Gu Ruochu took this opportunity to refine a small portion of her script. She then packed a few clothes and all her luggage with mother Zhang and the others. When she heard that they were going to country M, Qi ru gave them a thousand instructions on certain matters. After all, this was Ruo Chu¡¯s first time going abroad. The weather was supposed to be fine today. Unfortunately, it was getting dark as night approached. The entire an city seemed to be shrouded in a dark cloud, with the faint glow of lightning. Looking at the weather, Ruo Chu felt inexplicably uneasy. In the scenic vi, the dim lights and dazzling lightning were faintly discernible. Yang Xi quietly curled up in the quilt, calcting the time in her mind. The moment she heard the door close, she immediately stood up. In the dark room, she stuck her head out of the window to take a few careful nces. Only when she saw that there was no one around the vi did she rx. Tonight, she was going to leave the an family vi through the window, just like how she left the Yang family. One thunderous explosion after another seemed to be pounding on her heart. The sense of danger that belonged to an Shaosi seemed to be spreading all over her body. Yang Xi¡¯s inexplicable fear also surged from the bottom of her heart. It must be an illusion that she was too nervous! Just as she took a few steps down, Yang Xi¡¯s hand fell down empty. The moment she fell, she seemed to hear the sound of someone breathing through the window. It wasn¡¯t as if she really heard it! Chapter 489

Chapter 489: Chapter 493, why aren¡¯t you here yet?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Ignoring the burning pain on her back, Yang Xi turned around and ran frantically into the garden. A few days ago, she identally saw a dog hole in the garden and remembered that location. Yang Chen had been anxiously waiting for his sister outside. The dark weather made him more and more anxious, but he couldn¡¯t let that pervert, an Shaosi, discover him. ¡°Brother! ¡± When he saw Yang Xiing out of the dog hole in a sorry state, he grabbed her hand and said excitedly, ¡°let¡¯s go, brother¡¯s car is outside. ¡± Yang Xi¡¯s legs were still shaking, but there was no joy on her face. ¡°brother, I just heard the sound of someone sucking on the window. Let¡¯s go now! ¡± She wasn¡¯t sure if it was young master an. She felt more and more uneasy, especially when there was a sudden loud thunder. She was so scared that her heart broke. She pulled her brother and ran. ¡°brother, LET¡¯S GET OUT OF HERE! ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, you¡¯re already out. I¡¯ll protect you. ¡± Yang Xi let out a sigh of relief at that moment, but when she ran to where Yang Chen had put the car, the two of them froze on the spot The man in the dark coat stood there, while the person beside him held an umbre. He was still holding the pet dog in his hand, and his drooping expression could not be seen clearly in the misty rain. The dark aura that had seeped deep into his bones surged towards him from all directions. His eyes that were as deep as the abyss could not emit any light, and the smile that had not changed for thousands of years finally disappeared from his lips. The two ferocious Tibetan mastiffs beside him were being led by someone, and their roars made Yang Xi grab Yang Chen tightly. ¡°An Shaosi, why did you bring your dog over? This kind of dog is very dangerous. ¡± ¡°Yes, very dangerous, such as biting someone to death. ¡± An Shaosi said it very casually. ¡°So, Yang Xiaoxi, are you still not nning toe over? ¡± That gaze of his made people feel as if they were being stabbed. He clearly knew that she would escape tonight, but he did not stop her. It was as if he was ying with his prey, seeing all of her ugliness. ¡°An Shaosi, I thank you for pulling me out of Yang Ziyu¡¯s pit. ¡± The bean-sized rain hit her face, but she still smiled brightly. ¡°I¡¯ve troubled you for long enough, so I want to leave with my brother. ¡± He did not know which word she used to make himugh, but the coldness in his eyes did not change. ¡°have I ever told you that I want you? Is it not good to marry me? Do you still feel wronged and want to run away? ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t marry you. ¡± Wronged Of course she felt wronged. She hated this kind of marriage without love, it was like a grave. Moreover, this man was so lonely and dark. ¡°I want you to marry, you can¡¯t not marry. If I want you, you can¡¯t not give me. Mrs. An, don¡¯t you understand this principle? Do you think the man beside you can protect you? ¡± An SHAOSI didn¡¯t move. The person holding the Tibetan mastiff suddenly put down the leash. The Tibetan mastiff excitedly pounced on her and her brother. ¡°No¡± Yang Xi¡¯s tearing voice sounded in the air. The two Tibetan mastiffs ran over and Yang Xi subconsciously blocked her brother. An SHAOSI¡¯s gaze was still indifferent. The two Tibetan mastiffs seemed to understand their master¡¯s thoughts. They grabbed Yang Chen¡¯s trouser leg and their sharp teeth cut through his skin. The faint smell of blood permeated the air. ¡°brother... ¡± Yang Xi was finally inplete despair. She shouldn¡¯t have any hope. She couldn¡¯t escape this pervert no matter what. ¡°So, do you want toe over, Mrs. An? ¡± The darkness seeped out from her bones and blood, even tainted with ayer of wickedness. ¡°You know, I¡¯m not a normal person. Come over. ¡± He had lost his patience. Yang Xi didn¡¯t think much and grabbed Yang Chen¡¯s hand. ¡°brother, you go back. Go back now. ¡± Chapter 490

Chapter 490: Chapter 494: Trying it out with a cold face?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION An Shaosi¡¯s gaze fell on Yang Xi¡¯s hand that was grabbing onto Yang Chen¡¯s. His indifferent eyes suddenly turned pitch-ck. This scene was really eye-piercing. ¡°Xiao Xi, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll definitely take you away today. ¡± Yang Chen knew that he was weak, but he would help Xiao Xi leave even if he had to die this time. ¡°brother, if I tell you to leave, then so be it. This is my business, you don¡¯t have to interfere, understand? ¡± Yang Xi looked at him with a calm expression for the first time. ¡°We¡¯re brother and sister. ¡± Therefore, she couldn¡¯t bear to see him get hurt. ¡°But Xiao Xi! ¡± ¡°No buts. ¡± Yang Xi let go of his hand, lowered her head, and walked over to an Shaosi resolutely. An SHAOSI lifted her face, and a dry and gloomy kissnded on her lips. There was a hint of coldness in his smile as he said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°you¡¯ve got guts. You actually dared to run away like someone else. ¡± ¡°An Shaosi, can¡¯t we not get married? ¡± He no longer used ambiguous words to talk to her like when they first met, and began to get along normally. There were many fatal points on this man. Sometimes, she was very afraid of him, and sometimes, she couldn¡¯t help but fall because of him. ¡°I can¡¯t. ¡± She had a bitter expression on her face. She had really wasted 20 years and finally fell here. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try putting on a cold face again? ¡± ¡°then quickly get someone to send my brother to the hospital to get the serum. He was bitten by your dog! ¡± The Evil Aura on an Shaosi¡¯s body seemed to have be much stronger, and his expression was still very cold as he looked at her. ¡°That¡¯s why I told you not to put on a straight face, or else I¡¯ll punish you. ¡± Yang Xi was a little hurt from his pinching. She called out in a low voice, ¡°I know. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s such a nice call. I can barely forgive you. ¡± He calmly answered and sent everyone back to the vi. The rain was still falling, but Yang Xi stood in front of the window in a daze. She had just called Ruo Chu and asked her to help check on her brother. The Tibetan mastiff¡¯s teeth had scratched her brother¡¯s foot, but that pervert, an Shaosi, still did not allow her to go out. So, she could only trouble Ruo Chu. ¡°Miss Yang, this is the cold medicine that an asked me to bring over. He asked you to take it on time. ¡± An older maid walked over with the cold medicine and ginger tea in her hands. Yang Xi took the medicine and turned around to enter the bedroom. She bolted the door tightly and stuck it behind the door. Her tense mood finally rxed. After taking the medicine and turning off the lights, she crawled back into bed. In a trance, there was a click from the other side of the door. A wave of heavy footsteps came slowly towards her. Yang Xi felt her heart being pricked a few times. In the darkness, he stood in front of the bed, his expression still indifferent and cold. The rustling sound of clothes being taken off could be heard. Yang Xi wanted to struggle for a moment before closing her eyes and pretending to be asleep. The bed caved in. An Shaosi¡¯s strong arm pulled her into his embrace. His lips directly pressed against her lips and forcefully pried them open. ¡°weren¡¯t you pretending to be asleep just now? ¡± A trance-like voice was heard. Yang Xi¡¯s rationality was stillpletely burned away. Only one thought was still very clear in her mind. What could she do to not marry this man? I can¡¯t marry him, I can¡¯t run into a grave. In that moment of absent-mindedness, she did not notice that the man¡¯s expression in the darkness had be even more indifferent and cold. ¡°...¡± Ruo Chu had not expected that young master an would make such a bigmotion. He had even released the Tibetan mastiff and almost bit Yang Chen. ¡°Nanchen, I¡¯m going to the hospital first. ¡± Huo Nanchen furrowed his brows and looked at her, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? It was raining so heavily just now, I can¡¯t go out. ¡± ¡°Yang Xi wanted to run away, but young master an released his Tibetan mastiff and bit Yang Chen. ¡± Gu Ruochu changed into her clothes and shoes without another word. She took her bag but saw that he had already taken the car keys and was holding her as they walked out, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. ¡± Chapter 491

Chapter 491: Chapter 495, surgery

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Yang Chen¡¯s injuries were minor matters. The doctor gave him a simple bandage and gave him a few shots of anti-dog vine so that he could rest in the hospital for the night. ¡°How are you? Are you alright? ¡± Gu Ruochu handed him a ss of water. Yang Chen shook his head and did not say another word. He was in a sorry state and the bite marks on his feet were shocking to the eye. ¡°Are you stupid? A twenty-something-year-old still thinks that he can elope with someone else. Do you really think that he won¡¯t notice your little tricks? ¡± Huo Nanchen swept a nce at him. His deep, dark eyes were filled with coldness. One could not even tell from his tone that he was looking down on you. Yang Chen¡¯s expression was unsightly. He could not even make eye contact with his sharp gaze. In front of these people, he always seemed to be able to see through them easily. He hated himself for being too weak. He did not have the ability to protect his little sister. He had just allowed Yang Xi to climb out of Yang Ziyu¡¯s trap and fall into an Shaosi¡¯s trap. ¡°Is an Shaosi really going to marry Xiao Xi? ¡± Gu Ruochu furrowed her brows as she looked at the man not far away. His hand, which was holding a cigarette, reached out from the window, making him look even more heroic and threatening. ¡°from the looks of it, it¡¯s not fake. ¡± He understood the young master and what he wanted was destined to be true. ¡°Ruo Chu, we can¡¯t interfere in this matter. Everyone has their own path to walk. ¡± ¡°Of course I know that I can¡¯t interfere. ¡± She had not even settled her own matters, let alone Xiao Xi¡¯s. Furthermore, when ites to matters of the heart, outsiders can only help the more they help. ¡°Yang Chen, you should rest well in the hospital. Xiao Xi is worried about you. If you really want the best for her, you should take good care of yourself. After all, the Yang family still has someone with wild ambitions. ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at him She slowly said, ¡°the one she can¡¯t let go of the most is you. Xiao Xi will definitely not be in danger now that she¡¯s with young master an. You still have time. ¡± You still have time.. These words reminded Yang Chen that an Shaosi only wanted to marry Xiaoxi. There would be no other danger. If he seized the opportunity to grow stronger, he might have a chance to crush an Shaosi. After seeing Yang Chen, Ruo Chu sent a message to Yang Xi on Wechat but did not reply. Perhaps she had fallen asleep. Gu Ruochu followed Huo Nanchen home. After all, they still had to fly to country m tomorrow. They had to rest well and recharge their energy tonight. .. Early the next morning, Gu Ruochu and Huo Nanchen boarded a flight to country M. It was already ten o¡¯clock in the evening when they arrived at their destination. Special Assistant Li Tezhu had booked a hotel beforehand. They decided to rest at the hotel for the night before going to the hospital. Ning Tangxi did not seem to have any intention of returning to country M. Huo Nanchen had told her that Cheng Xi¡¯s surgery was scheduled for tomorrow night. In the car, special assistant Li Tezhu was focused on driving. ¡°What¡¯s this? ¡± Huo Nanchen looked at the various model airnes in Ruo Chu¡¯s hands as he stared at them with a strange look in his eyes. ¡°Of course it¡¯s a child¡¯s toy. Isn¡¯t Cheng Xi only four or five years old? ¡± It was rare to see someone so strange. Gu Ruochu looked at him strangely. ¡°He... would like this thing? ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you y with it when you were young? ¡± His face darkened and he stuffed the model ne into her hands without saying a word. Li Tezhu could not help but chuckle from the side. Huo Nanchen¡¯s expression turned even colder as he narrowed his eyes and stared at the back of his head, ¡°What are youughing at? ¡± ¡°nothing, I just think that the young Madam is very caring. ¡± How could Li Tezhu not understand what he was thinking? He cleared his throat, ¡°when the BOSS bes a nanny, he should understand the psychology of children. ¡± Ruo Chu felt her face burn a little. She went around and around until she reached the child. ¡°Are we almost there? ¡± ¡°We¡¯re almost there. ¡± Li Tezhu looked at the road sign. It was almost a turn to reach the hospital where Cheng Xi¡¯s young master was. Chapter 492

Chapter 492: Chapter 496 sister Zhang, you¡¯re so beautiful

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Soon, they arrived at the hospital. Cheng Xi was in the VIP ward on the third floor. When he went upstairs, he saw a man in a suit feeding him. ¡°President Huo, Young Madam. ¡± The man took a few steps back expressionlessly. ¡°Daddy. ¡± Cheng Xi noticed the movement here. He looked over and called out in a baby voice. His eyes lit up and he jumped down from the bed. Because he moved so quickly, he almost fell. He only held huo Nanchen¡¯s leg and raised his head to whisper, ¡°Daddy, where did you all go? Why am I the only one left? ¡± Originally, her grandparents and mommy were still around. However, when she woke up, everyone was gone. Now that she has seen Daddy, she finally felt a little more at ease. ¡°Don¡¯t run around, you can¡¯t move your hands yet. ¡± Huo Nanchen quickly looked at his hands and his voice became gentle, ¡°GRANDPA and grandma have some matters to attend to, so daddy hase to apany you. ¡± Cheng Xi nodded sensibly and did not ask any further questions. His gaze then fell on Ruo Chu who was behind him. He then called out to Ruo Chu with a mixture of curiosity and shyness, ¡°hello, big sister. ¡± ¡°Hello. ¡± Gu Ruochu was charmed by his reaction. She took out the various models she had bought and handed them over to him. She then patted his head, ¡°big sister bought them for you. ¡± ¡°thank you, big sister. ¡± The little boy¡¯s voice was tender and polite. He took them and held them in his arms, ¡°big sister, you¡¯re so beautiful. You¡¯re the most beautiful big sister I¡¯ve ever seen. ¡± The smile on Ruo Chu¡¯s face widened when she heard such praise from such a young child. ¡°Cheng Xi is so sweet. ¡± In ruo Chu¡¯s mind, children of this age were usually mischievous and mischievous. Most of them were naughty children. However, Cheng Xi was different. He was very likable. SISTER... ... Huo Nanchen¡¯s brows twitched when he heard the address. Calling him daddy and calling him his wife and sister felt a little strange. The address did not seem to match at all. ¡°Cheng Xi, call me aunt. ¡± Cheng Xi was lifted up by him and shook his head in a serious manner, ¡°it¡¯s not Daddy. This is clearly my sister. How could she be aunt? ¡± ¡°She¡¯s Daddy¡¯s wife. Does Cheng Xi think that calling me sister is appropriate? ¡± Huo Nanchen corrected her patiently. Gu Ruochu:¡±...¡± As she watched the man teach the child how to correct her, her brows twitched. This was the first time she had ever felt that this man was so childish? She was displeased and patted the man, ¡°the child can call herself whatever she wants. Is it up to you? ¡± Cheng XI quickly changed his words, ¡°aunt. ¡± Gu Ruochu:¡±...¡± Huo Nanchen finally felt much better. A smile slowly appeared on his thin lips. ¡°...¡± Ning Tangxi came out of Zhang Xuan¡¯s ward. She turned around, grabbed her phone, and walked to a corner. She lowered her voice, ¡°what¡¯s the matter? ¡± ¡°eldestdy, President Huo and his wife havee to country M and are ying with the young master in the ward. ¡± ¡°Gu Ruochu? ¡± Ning Tangxi furrowed her brows. Her heart was filled with hatred for this woman. ¡°Yes. ¡± Ever since she had appeared, her son had been injured and the man she could possibly have had was gone. Now, even she had to step in to interfere with the Ning family! This woman seemed to have been born to destroy her. The hatred in her heart was like a fatal poison that was constantly churning in her heart. It was as if it was going to destroy all of her rationality. ¡°since she likes to see my son so much, let her see him well. ¡± Ning Tangxi did not seem to mind at all as sheughed coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that their rtionship will never end. Unfortunately, Gu Ruochu doesn¡¯t seem to believe me, hehehe... ¡± ¡°ELDEST LADY? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you know if there¡¯s anything. ¡± Ning Tangxi hung up the phone and returned to the ward in her high heels. Chapter 493

Chapter 493: Chapter 497: The operation failed

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION If it had not been for Gu Ruochu, she and Ning Zongxuan would not have had to stay in Zhang Xuan¡¯s ward all day. Their rtionship would not have be as tenuous as it is now. After some thought, she dialed another number. ¡°...¡± The operation in country M was about to begin. When she saw the lively child lying on the hospital bed in the morning, her heart began to ache. ¡°Aunt, I¡¯ll be fine. ¡± Cheng Xi seemed to be very calm. Instead, heforted Gu Ruochu, ¡°when I¡¯m better, I¡¯ll still be ying with aunt¡¯s model airne. ¡± He did not seem to know that this surgery could possibly decide his life¡¯s fate. In the end, this child¡¯s transformation had something to do with her. The doctor said that the sess rate of this surgery was only 40% , not even half. His heart gradually sank. ¡°Mm, you¡¯ll be fine. Aunt will y with you. ¡± Gu Ruochu held his little hand and watched as the doctors came over to push the patient to the operating table. Cheng Xi¡¯s hand slipped from her hand and was pushed away by the doctor. Huo Nanchen held her shoulder and followed her to the hospital¡¯s long corridor to sit down. She leaned against his shoulder. Time ticked by. When the light on the operating table was extinguished, the doctor in a dark green sterile gown came out and spoke in English. When the doctor said that the operation had failed, Gu Ruochu could not hear anything else. Her ears buzzed The failure of the operation meant that Cheng Xi¡¯s hand waspletely untreatable. Gu Ruochu saw that Huo Nanchen¡¯s expression was slowly changing. His expression was as dark as the clouds fromst night. Even Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart sank. ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to the doctor first. You should go to Cheng Xi¡¯s room to see him. ¡± Huo Nanchen instructed before he turned around and left with the doctor. ¡°Young Madam. ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go see Cheng Xi first. ¡± Gu Ruochu followed the nurse to Cheng Xi¡¯s room with a heavy heart. The anesthetic had notpletely worn off, so she was still in a deep sleep. She stood by the side and looked at the child¡¯s face. Her heart was filled with pity. Up until now, Ning Tangxi had no idea that Cheng Xi¡¯s surgery had failed. He might not know it yet, but when he grows up, he might hold a grudge. This was not how his life was supposed to be. She and Huo Nanchen had been staying at the hotel for the past few days, but he always went out early in the morning and returned to the hotelte at night. Sometimes, he did not even return overnight. He would only text or call her to inform her. Sometimes, when she woke up in the middle of the night, ruo Chu had the illusion that she had been alone the whole time. She had always been able to sense the thoughts of the people around her more than anyone else. Huo Nanchen seemed to have returned to that cold and gloomy man, unable to get any closer. Ruo Chu would go to see the children during the day, but she did not see Huo Nanchen much. Perhaps she knew what had happened, or perhaps she did not. Cheng Xi did not seem to know what it was like to lose a hand. He kept pestering her to tell stories and y with his model airnes, which made her feel a little sad. Just like that, she could spend a day. Ruo Chu felt that perhaps Cheng Xi¡¯s incident had given him too much of a blow. He needed to be alone and calm. However, whenever she thought of theplicated and gradually cold gaze he gave her, she would always feel a sense of loss. It was as if those sweet and lingering memories were just a dream that she had had. In fact, nothing had ever happened and nothing had changed. ¡°Cheng Xi, Cheng Xi... ¡± Gu Ruochu sat beside Cheng Xi¡¯s bed and told him a story. Ning Tangxi¡¯s heart-wrenching voice came from outside the door and the door was mmed open. ¡°MOMMY! ¡± Chapter 494

Chapter 494: Chapter 498 do you know what oath I¡¯ve made

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Cheng Xi was also very happy to see his mother. However, his severed hand was dangling from his empty sleeve, making him seem especially sad. ¡°My child! ¡± Ning Tangxi felt her heart empty and a deep pain appeared in her eyes. ¡°Daddy has brought mommy here. Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid. ¡± Cheng Xi threw himself into his mother¡¯s embrace, his face still very calm. Ning Tangxi looked at Gu Ruochu with an obvious sense of wariness and disgust. Gu Ruochu did not react. She simply put down her book and stood up to leave her. A steady pace could be heard from the door. Gu Ruochu subconsciously raised her head and finally saw Huo Nanchen. She bumped into his deep eyes. He was handsome, cold and noble. His entire being exuded a cold and stern aura. His thin lips curled into a dark and cold arc. Gu Ruochu averted her gaze and disappeared for a few days without a trace. It turned out that he had gone to fetch Ning Tangxi. He winked at Li Tezhu and Li Tezhu carried Cheng Xi out. ¡°Gu Ruochu, are you satisfied with my son¡¯s current state? ¡± Ning Tangxi hadpletely removed her elegant appearance. Her eyes were filled with tears as she roared at Gu Ruochu, ¡°I won¡¯t let you off. My son has beenpletely destroyed by your hands! ¡± The Ward was very quiet. Gu Ruochu looked at the hysterical Ning Tangxi once again Her voice became very cold, ¡°Ning Tangxi, I¡¯ve realized that no one is stronger than you when ites to shirking responsibility. Was I the one who performed the surgery on Cheng Xi Was I also the one who wasn¡¯t by Cheng Xi¡¯s side during the surgery Now you¡¯re asking me why I didn¡¯t ask where my son went during the surgery?¡± Ning Tangxi¡¯s breathing was short and rough as she red at her condescendingly and mocked herself. ¡°You always act as if the whole world has let you down. In fact, all the mistakes were caused by you. It¡¯s not right to build a memorial when you¡¯re a white lotus flower. ¡± Every word seemed to be urately poking at her scar. Ning Tangxi¡¯s heart ached as she said, ¡°I admit that I¡¯m responsible, but have you forgotten how Cheng Xi injured his hand? You can¡¯t deny it, Gu Ruochu. ¡± ¡°Is that so? ¡± Gu Ruochu paused and subconsciously looked at Huo Nanchen. He was also looking at her. There was no emotion in his deep, Dark Eyes. She did not want to bother with Ning Tangxi anymore. She stood up and walked towards the door of the ward. When she reached Huo Nanchen¡¯s side, she suddenly turned to look at him, ¡°Huo Nanchen, do you want to go out with me? ¡± Huo Nanchen acknowledged her and followed her out. ¡°When do you n to return to the country? ¡± Gu Ruochu asked. ¡°I might have to stay for a while longer until Cheng Xi ispletely recovered. He¡¯s still so young, he can only be fitted with artificial limbs... ¡± Huo Nanchen suddenlyughed in a low voice, his tone extremely cold, ¡°Ruo Chu, it¡¯s my fault for not being able to protect him. Do you understand the feeling of helplessness when you clearly have the ability to protect him but you can¡¯t? ¡± Of course, Ruo Chu could not answer him. She only turned around and hugged him before letting him go. At that moment, her heart seemed to tremble and she felt a faint pain. He was talking about me, not us. Gu Ruochu lowered her eyes and nodded, ¡°alright, I¡¯ll head back to the country first. You take good care of yourself. ¡± She turned around and slowly walked in the opposite direction. The people behind her never caught up to her and Ruo Chu¡¯s heart sank to the bottom. ¡°Ruo Chu, ¡± he suddenly called her from behind. ¡°Hmm? ¡± Gu Ruochu turned around to look at him. Her emotions did not seem to fluctuate much. ¡°Do you know what oath I swore when Yue city was washed away by the river? ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s eyes seemed to have lost focus as his thin lips curled in

Chapter 494: Chapter 498 do you know what oath I¡¯ve made

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Cheng Xi was also very happy to see his mother. However, his severed hand was dangling from his empty sleeve, making him seem especially sad. ¡°My child! ¡± Ning Tangxi felt her heart empty and a deep pain appeared in her eyes. ¡°Daddy has brought mommy here. Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid. ¡± Cheng Xi threw himself into his mother¡¯s embrace, his face still very calm. Ning Tangxi looked at Gu Ruochu with an obvious sense of wariness and disgust. Gu Ruochu did not react. She simply put down her book and stood up to leave her. A steady pace could be heard from the door. Gu Ruochu subconsciously raised her head and finally saw Huo Nanchen. She bumped into his deep eyes. He was handsome, cold and noble. His entire being exuded a cold and stern aura. His thin lips curled into a dark and cold arc. Gu Ruochu averted her gaze and disappeared for a few days without a trace. It turned out that he had gone to fetch Ning Tangxi. He winked at Li Tezhu and Li Tezhu carried Cheng Xi out. ¡°Gu Ruochu, are you satisfied with my son¡¯s current state? ¡± Ning Tangxi hadpletely removed her elegant appearance. Her eyes were filled with tears as she roared at Gu Ruochu, ¡°I won¡¯t let you off. My son has beenpletely destroyed by your hands! ¡± The Ward was very quiet. Gu Ruochu looked at the hysterical Ning Tangxi once again Her voice became very cold, ¡°Ning Tangxi, I¡¯ve realized that no one is stronger than you when ites to shirking responsibility. Was I the one who performed the surgery on Cheng Xi Was I also the one who wasn¡¯t by Cheng Xi¡¯s side during the surgery Now you¡¯re asking me why I didn¡¯t ask where my son went during the surgery?¡± Ning Tangxi¡¯s breathing was short and rough as she red at her condescendingly and mocked herself. ¡°You always act as if the whole world has let you down. In fact, all the mistakes were caused by you. It¡¯s not right to build a memorial when you¡¯re a white lotus flower. ¡± Every word seemed to be urately poking at her scar. Ning Tangxi¡¯s heart ached as she said, ¡°I admit that I¡¯m responsible, but have you forgotten how Cheng Xi injured his hand? You can¡¯t deny it, Gu Ruochu. ¡± ¡°Is that so? ¡± Gu Ruochu paused and subconsciously looked at Huo Nanchen. He was also looking at her. There was no emotion in his deep, Dark Eyes. She did not want to bother with Ning Tangxi anymore. She stood up and walked towards the door of the ward. When she reached Huo Nanchen¡¯s side, she suddenly turned to look at him, ¡°Huo Nanchen, do you want to go out with me? ¡± Huo Nanchen acknowledged her and followed her out. ¡°When do you n to return to the country? ¡± Gu Ruochu asked. ¡°I might have to stay for a while longer until Cheng Xi ispletely recovered. He¡¯s still so young, he can only be fitted with artificial limbs... ¡± Huo Nanchen suddenlyughed in a low voice, his tone extremely cold, ¡°Ruo Chu, it¡¯s my fault for not being able to protect him. Do you understand the feeling of helplessness when you clearly have the ability to protect him but you can¡¯t? ¡± Of course, Ruo Chu could not answer him. She only turned around and hugged him before letting him go. At that moment, her heart seemed to tremble and she felt a faint pain. He was talking about me, not us. Gu Ruochu lowered her eyes and nodded, ¡°alright, I¡¯ll head back to the country first. You take good care of yourself. ¡± She turned around and slowly walked in the opposite direction. The people behind her never caught up to her and Ruo Chu¡¯s heart sank to the bottom. ¡°Ruo Chu, ¡± he suddenly called her from behind. ¡°Hmm? ¡± Gu Ruochu turned around to look at him. Her emotions did not seem to fluctuate much. ¡°Do you know what oath I swore when Yue city was washed away by the river? ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s eyes seemed to have lost focus as his thin lips curled into an indifferent and dark smile. to an indifferent and dark smile. Chapter 495

Chapter 495: Chapter 499. So, that¡¯s it

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What? ¡± ¡°I said, you saved my life and this life is yours. I will protect the person you¡¯ve always protected. But I didn¡¯t do it. I¡¯ve damned forgotten my oath. ¡± His voice remained indifferent, but Ruo Chu¡¯s heart felt as if it had been soaked in ice water. It was extremely cold. So, is he going to fulfill his oath? Gu Ruochu did not know how she had walked back to the hotel. When she regained her senses, she saw the beautiful hoteldy asking her if she wanted to serve food in fluent English. Gu ruochu nodded in agreement before swiping her card and entering the room. She leaned her back against the door and took out her phone to call Xu Yichen. After a few calls, he finally answered, ¡°Ruo Chu, is there something urgent? ¡± After calling him so many times, he had juste out of the bathroom when he saw a record of five or six missed calls. Usually, Ruo Chu would only call him three times before waiting for him. Upon hearing Xu Yichen¡¯s voice, Ruo Chu finally let go of the knot in her heart She closed her eyes and spoke in a hurry, ¡°Yichen, listen up. Pack your things and leave an city immediately. Ask Rong Xiao to cover your escape and don¡¯t ask why. He will help me hide you. ¡± Xu Yichen listened to Ruo Chu when he heard that she wanted him to leave an city. Even though he found it strange, he still listened, ¡°alright, I¡¯ll leave right away. Ruo Chu, take care. ¡± Thest three words made Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart ache. This separation might be difficult to see in the future. However, he could not stay away. Neither Huo Nanchen nor Ning Tangxi would let him go. She could not allow them to destroy Yichen. She hung up the phone and turned around in a daze. Her eyes met that pair of pitch-ck, lusterless eyes. The phone fell from his hand and his gaze followed it to the ground. He bent down and gracefully picked up the phone, ¡°Mrs. Huo, you¡¯ve dropped your phone. ¡± He had entered the room without her knowing, just like a ghost. Gu Ruochu was only shocked for a moment. She pursed her lips and calmly took the phone. His hand seemed to be gripping the phone tightly as blue veins appeared on his well-defined hand. Gu Ruochu pretended not to see it and took the phone from him. She then continued to pack her things, ¡°you¡¯re back? Do you want to eat? I¡¯ve just asked the staff here to serve the food. They¡¯ll probably be here soon... ¡± Her Chin was suddenly pulled back by him and she forced herself to meet her eyes. Her deep and hoarse voice rang out, ¡°Mrs. Huo, why don¡¯t you want to look at me anymore? Are you afraid that I¡¯ll hurt your ¡°friend¡± ? Why did you let Xu Yichen run away in such a hurry? ¡± She was too smart to understand the meaning behind his words. However, he did not like it. Gu Ruochu rarely saw Huo Nanchen like this. He looked at her without saying a word. Even though he did not lose his temper at her and did not treat her too harshly. The strength of his grip on her Chin was just right. However, he could not help but feel ufortable. Or to put it another way, he felt sad. He had never felt so sad before This feeling of sadness was deeper than thest time she had discussed Xu Yichen with him. Last time, she had left some leeway for the rtionship between the two of them and it was considered bnced between Cheng Xi, Ning Tangxi and her. This time, with Cheng Xi¡¯s armpletely gone, the bnced rtionship between the two of them hade to an end and he waspletely on Cheng Xi¡¯s side. This time, she waspletely numb and did not want to fight for it anymore. Why Bother? Since when had she be a person who could not live without feelings? No.. ¡°What else could I do? Do you want me to watch him be destroyed? Like Yang Ziyu and Gu Yanwei? ¡± Gu Ruochu raised her eyes to look at him ¡°You can seek justice for Ning Tangxi and Cheng Xi and let Yi Chen pay for your anger. I can also use a little of my strength to protect him. ¡± So, that was it. Chapter 496

Chapter 496: Chapter 500: Faint Affection

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION If ruo Chu¡¯s understanding of Huo Nanchen from the beginning was only superficial, she could infer a deeper side of Huo Nanchen from an Shaosi It was said that birds of a feather flock together. To be able to be brothers with a person like an Shaosi, he would more or less have the same side as an Shaosi. Huo Nanchen seemed tough when he heard her words. However, he heard a chilling evil in this sneer. ¡°Ruo Chu, if you didn¡¯t think of me that way, perhaps I wouldn¡¯t have killed you. However, I¡¯m very unhappy that you think of me so ruthlessly. If I¡¯m unhappy, I would really start with a person, Ruo Chu. ¡± Is that really the case? She could actually detect a faint trace of deep affection in these words. Ruo Chu lowered her eyes but a trace of coldness appeared in her eyes. He might as well have said this to a sixteen or seventeen-year-old girl. She simply could not afford to gamble. She was no longer the Bai Qi who had the ability to protect her family and friends. She was just a defenseless Gu Ruochu. However, even though she was Gu Ruochu, she still had her own means of protection. ¡°Then what do you want? I¡¯ve already made the call. What do you want now? ¡± Ruo Chu met his gaze once again. In that instant, it was hard to tell whose eyes it hurt. Huo Nanchen¡¯s tone became a little tense, ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± His phone suddenly rang. It was huo Nanchen¡¯s. ¡°Who is it? ¡± ¡°Who do you think it is? ¡± Huo Nanchen looked at her and realized that she was staring at him without saying a word. A hint of disappointment and otherplicated emotions surfaced in his eyes. Gu Ruochu got up from the suitcase with her clothes and slowly walked towards him. The moment he turned around, she suddenly pulled out his phone and pressed the call button. It was indeed Ning Tangxi¡¯s. ¡°Ruo Chu, give me back my phone. ¡± He frowned as he looked at her and spoke in a low voice. ¡°I won¡¯t. ¡± Gu Ruochu stood still and held his phone tightly. ¡°Ruo Chu, you¡¯ve finally lost your cool. Do you want to shed all pretense of cordiality with me because of Xu Yichen? ¡± He put one hand in his pocket and said calmly, ¡°be a good girl and give me back my phone. ¡± ¡°Huo Nanchen, since you think that I¡¯ve shed all pretense of cordiality with you, let me discuss something with you. Let¡¯s break up. ¡± Gu Ruochu spoke in a light tone as if she was talking about an unimportant matter. There was even a smile on her face. ¡°Gu Ruochu. ¡± The man¡¯s forehead twitched. His eyes were so dark that they looked as if they had been dyed with ink and were covered with ayer of haze. ¡°I seem to have said that I won¡¯t get a divorce. Ruo Chu, are you sure that you have the ability to get rid of me? ¡± He took a few steps forward and approached her with an imposing manner. ¡°That¡¯s right. Aren¡¯t you just relying on my weakness andck of ability? ¡± Ruo Chu took a few steps back and a faint smile appeared on her face ¡°But Huo Nanchen, I¡¯ve never been the kind of obedient woman. I¡¯ve been married for so long, perhaps you still don¡¯t know me very well. If I were to really be ruthless, I don¡¯t even know what kind of embarrassing things I would do. ¡± Actually, she had already sensed something the moment Huo Nanchen entered, and an idea immediately emerged in her mind. She would try her best to stall for time for Xu Yichen to leave an Cheng. With Rong Xiao around, Yichen would definitely be safe and sound. ¡°Is that so? ¡± Huo Nanchen looked at her. How could he not know her personality. Women were all obedient, but there was a fierce and strong force hidden in her bones. ¡°Ruo Chu,e back to the country with me. ¡± ¡°Back to the country for a divorce? ¡± She replied casually. Chapter 497

Chapter 497: Chapter 501 was about Huo Nanchen¡¯s stubbornness

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION He looked at the things she was packing He chuckled softly. ¡°since you¡¯re so worried about your good friend, shouldn¡¯t you go back and check on him now? Or are you going to divorce me in country m because of Xu Yichen? What, do you want to Elope with him? ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s break up. Let¡¯s part on good terms. ¡± The anger finally surged in his heart. Even the curve of his thin lips revealed his viciousness. ¡°Are you sure you want to infuriate me just because you¡¯re sure that your good friend hasn¡¯t left an Cheng? Ruo Chu. ¡± He stared into her eyes His voice was low and deep, ¡°it¡¯s only been ten minutes since you called Xu Yichen. Do you think that if I were to leave this ce now, would he run faster or would I be faster? Ruo Chu, do you want to take a gamble? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s emotions did not change on the surface, but her heart was already stirred. ¡°Hmm? ¡± His tone was raised as he looked at her emotionlessly. However, Gu Ruochu could see a sense of evil in his expression. He had once again be as unapproachable as before. ¡°Men are really heartless. ¡± Gu Ruochu slowly walked over and leaned her body against his. Her hand was also wrapped around his neck, but her smile had yet to reach her eyes. ¡°before the ident, you had sweet-talked me and doted on me. Now, you¡¯ve turned your back on me. ¡± She ced her head on his shoulder and said, ¡°Huo Nanchen, I finally understand that close rtives and estrangement are husband and wife. Our marriage has been a failure. I¡¯ve tried a few times before this and I really feel that it¡¯s not bad to be together with you. ¡°Now I finally understand that I¡¯ve been deceiving myself. If you¡¯re willing to pamper me, then pamper me. If you¡¯re not willing to fall out with me, then it¡¯s faster than anyone else. ¡°Have you pampered me for too long, and even you¡¯ve been immersed in the lie of loving me ¡°The first time, I realized that you couldn¡¯t sleep and hypnotized me like I was medicine. I stayed by your side. ¡°The second time, I realized that you were hesitating between Cheng Xi and me. I still stayed by your side. ¡°But now, the results tell me that our marriage was a mistake. ¡°since it was a mistake, then let¡¯s end it. ¡± Ruo Chu kept saying this and thought that it would be very ufortable. In fact, it was more of a loss. In a ce where she could not see, huo Nanchen¡¯s expression changed a few times, and a cold and terrifying emotion gradually appeared in his eyes. Was it a lie? He suddenly pulled her away from him, as if he wanted to see her clearly. ¡°But you love me, you love me, why did you divorce me? Don¡¯t women all want to stay by the side of the person they love? ¡± Ruo Chu was slightly stunned She looked at him with a sudden realization. ¡°So what if it¡¯s love Is it something amazing Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not the kind of one-track-minded and stubborn woman. All love and hate will slowly disappear with time. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve broken up, I won¡¯t hate you to take revenge on you. I¡¯ll slowly forget. ¡± Forget? This word made his eyes tremble. She would forget him, just like she would forget her first love. This word seemed to crush his nerves He would rather she wanted to take revenge on him, or stay by his side to deliberately torture him because she hated him. ¡°Mrs. Huo, don¡¯t you understand that I won¡¯t get a divorce? ¡± Huo Nanchen suddenly grabbed her shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ve provoked me so much. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll go crazy and leave you here? Do you think that it¡¯s beneficial to Xu Yichen? ¡± Gu Ruochu stared at him and a smile appeared on her face once again. ¡°Mr. Huo, I don¡¯t understand what I¡¯ve said to provoke you? Didn¡¯t I say that I won¡¯t hate you or take revenge on you? ¡± Of course, she knew that he could not get a divorce if he did not want to. How strange. She was the one who had fallen in love with the one who had been hurt. Why was Huo Nanchen the one who was stubborn? Chapter 498

Chapter 498: Chapter 502: Return to the country

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo Nanchen looked at her. She seemed to have always been very rational in this rtionship. In fact... ... She was even more ruthless than any woman ... Even if she was injured, she would proudly hide her wounds so that no one would see them. She would not say anything even though she was clearly hurt. She was so proud that she would never give her enemies the chance to trample on her pride. Seriously, I can¡¯t take any losses. ¡°Ruo Chu, I don¡¯t want to hear you say things that make me angry. ¡± He seemed to beughing out of anger. His dark and deep eyes continued to stare at her, ¡°you know that. ¡± ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t talk about it then. ¡± Gu Ruochu distanced herself from him and returned to the topic ¡°Let¡¯s talk about divorce. I don¡¯t want a single cent of your money. We haven¡¯t been married for a long time and we don¡¯t have any children or other disputes. Let¡¯s part on good terms. ¡± Huo Nanchen did not say another word. He nced at her and turned around. ¡°where are you going? ¡± The moment Ruo Chu saw the man turn around, she walked unhurriedly towards the door. Her Fair, slender, jade-like hand had already touched the DOORKNOB. Her pupils constricted. She quickly walked behind him and covered the back of his hand with her hand. She grabbed his hand and did not let him leave or say anything. ¡°Mrs. Huo, what do you mean? ¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to rest in your room for a while? You just came back, and I even asked the beautiful woman in the hotel to bring the food here. Aren¡¯t you going to eat before you leave? ¡± She seemed to be seriously trying to persuade him, like a qualified and dutiful wife who was worried about her husband¡¯s body. She spoke softly, as if she was not the one who had just said that they were going to break up and get a divorce. ¡°have some food. I remember that you came straight to the hospital after you picked up Ning Tangxi. It¡¯s not good for your health if you don¡¯t eat. ¡± Huo Nanchen turned around to look at the woman behind him. Her dark eyes had be bottomless. There was a faint me burning in them, and a smile appeared on her lips. ¡°Mrs. Huo, it¡¯s actually very easy for you to keep me here. Why make it soplicated? Aren¡¯t you very worried about Xu Yichen? You don¡¯t even dare to sleep with him, yet you still dare to say that you¡¯re worried about him? Are you wholeheartedly for him? ¡± Thest sentence was quite straightforward. ¡°Won¡¯t you leave once I¡¯m on this bed? ¡± ¡°Try me. Who knows? ¡± Gu Ruochu furrowed her brows as if she was wondering if his words were true or not. A few more calls came from the phone in her hand. All of them belonged to Ning Tangxi. Ruo Chu hung up and turned off her phone. Huo Nanchen watched her every move. He did not stop her but only looked at her quietly and meaningfully. ¡°Have you thought about it, Mrs. Huo? ¡± The coldness in Huo Nanchen¡¯s eyes grew even colder. Gu Ruochu had lost all thought when she heard the sound of the door. She took a few steps towards him and boldly wrapped her arms around his neck. She brought him back to the room and the door mmed shut. * m * Ning Tangxi could not get through to Huo Nanchen¡¯s phone no matter how hard she tried. Her brows were tightly knitted together. He had been fine from the moment he picked her up to the hospital. How could he not pick up his phone now? Could it be that Gu Ruochu was here? ¡°eldestdy, Miss Gu has booked a flight back to the country tonight. ¡± Upon hearing the report from the person who hade, Ning Tangxi was certain that Huo Nanchen was not by Gu Ruochu¡¯s side and stopped She thought about how this woman was now returning to the country. If she was not in the country, what if Zhang Xuan was coaxed around by her biological daughter and gave everything to her? Wouldn¡¯t that mean that she would have nothing left? ¡°Bring Cheng Xi, we¡¯ll return to the country immediately. ¡± Ning Tangxi finally made up her mind and ordered. The person beside her nodded and slowly left. After an unknown amount of time, it was already five in the afternoon when Ruo Chu came back to her senses. She was on the ten o¡¯clock flight tonight and was about to rush to the airport. Chapter 499

Chapter 499: Chapter 503: I won¡¯t get a divorce

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu only saw the figure in front of the window after she had put on her clothes. Her back was facing her. He leaned his elbow against the window and held a cigarette between his long fingers. The green and white smoke obscured his features and was blown outside by the wind. The banquet was shaking at his fingertips and fell into the ashtray. ¡°Do you want to return to the country? ¡± He turned around and looked at the woman in front of him. His gaze was obscure and unclear. ¡°Yes, the ten o¡¯clock flight. ¡± Gu Ruochu reached out andbed her long hair. When she saw that her luggage had been tidied up, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll return your phone to you. ¡± Five hours was more than enough for Rong Xiao and Xu Yichen. ¡°Ruo Chu, are you nning to leave your husband in country M and go back by yourself? ¡± He looked at her and spoke in a low and calm voice. He did not take the phone. Gu Ruochu bent down and ced his phone on the coffee table. ¡°It¡¯s been five hours. You want to leave after you¡¯ve used your man? What a shrewd n. ¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve used you. But, didn¡¯t I just pay the interest and capital? ¡± Ruo Chu furrowed her brows as she looked at him. She felt that what she said Made Sense. Huo Nanchen looked at her and sneered, ¡°just now, you calcted the capital and interest? What¡¯s the matter? Are you going to beg me for help in the future and I won¡¯t be able to have sex with you? ¡± Gu Ruochu seemed to think that this should have been the case. She raised her eyes and looked at him with a strange and cold expression, ¡°Huo Nanchen, do you think that I would still have the mood to sleep with you even though you¡¯ve already asked for a divorce? Can¡¯t you understand that? ¡± His jaw gradually tensed up and she pretended not to see it. ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve already booked a ne ticket. You didn¡¯t tell me that you were going back to the country. ¡± Gu Ruochu spoke as if it was a matter of course but at the same time, she hated how she yed it down. ¡°Of course, if you want to go back to the country now, I¡¯ll get special assistant Li Tezhu to book a ne ticket for youter. ¡± Ruo Chu was carrying her own luggage. The DOORKNOB had already been turned. He said from behind her, ¡°Ruo Chu, I won¡¯t get a divorce. ¡± Her back was turned towards him, so no one could see her emotions. His words were as violent as a meteor hitting the earth, bringing up all the sadness and unwillingness in her heart. I won¡¯t get a divorce. But you clearly know that I love you and you know that I¡¯m very sad. If this continues, I¡¯ll really hate you. What¡¯s the point of holding onto her I don¡¯t love her In a short five seconds, she once again suppressed the sour feeling that surged wildly from her throat. However, the emotions that were disyed in front of him were always calm and t. ¡°Is that so? You don¡¯t want a divorce but I feel that it¡¯s necessary to end it. Let¡¯s leave it up to our own abilities. ¡± Gu Ruochu opened the door and left. Let¡¯s leave it up to our own abilities. How Ironic. Huo Nanchen stood there alone for a long time. ¡°...¡± At noon, Rong Xiao rushed to the airport to pick her up. When he saw that she was really walking alone from the VIP entrance with a calm expression on her face, he had a belly full of questions to ask her. However, he could not utter a single word when he was about to ask her. ¡°Are you really alone? ¡± He looked behind him but did not see Huo Nanchen. He reached out to take the luggage from her hand, ¡°No, what¡¯s going on between you and Huo Nanchen? Why did you let Yichen leave in such a hurry yesterday? ¡± ¡°There are so many questions, which one do you want me to answer first? ¡± Seeing him, half of the fatigue from the journey of more than ten hours had dissipated. He nced at him. Rong Xiao rolled his eyes at her. ¡°answer me quickly. Do you know that it was already six or seven o¡¯clock in the evening in China yesterday? You suddenly called me and asked me to arrange for Yichen to leave without giving me any exnation. ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I apany Huo Nanchen to country M to treat the child¡¯s hand? ¡± Ruo Chu said slowly, ¡°the surgery failed. ¡± Chapter 500

Chapter 500: Chapter 504-good luck or bad luck

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°How is that possible? Isn¡¯t that hospital very famous? was that surgery performed by a specially appointed professor? ¡± Rong Xiao furrowed his brows. ¡°Is there really no cure? ¡± ¡°If that child¡¯s hand could still be saved, would I have let Yichen leave? ¡± Gu Ruochu pursed her lips and put on a face as if she was ready to face death ¡°In any case, the ending is that I shamelessly dragged you out for five hours and even sacrificed myself in the end. ¡± Rong Xiao almost sighed when he heard this. He did not know why but he felt goosebumps all over his body. His entire body trembled as he said, ¡°if you continue to pretend to be pitiful for me, do you believe that I¡¯ll just throw you here? ¡± He never thought that Ruo Chu would suffer a great loss from anyone. Who would go against her? It would only be a long story. Speaking of which, he still felt that Huo Nanchen was a little pitiful. ¡°Are we still brothers? ¡± Ruo Chu red at him. ¡°Do you still remember the Wechat and Qq number you gave mest time? ¡± ¡°Yes, I remember. You went up to take a look. Did you find something? ¡± The two of them had already left the airport. Rong Xiao¡¯s car was parked at the entrance. ¡°The person who transferred money to my bank card in Beijing is indeed on my Qq contact. I also spoke to him. ¡± Ruo Chu sat in the passenger seat and fastened her seatbelt. ¡°Who is it? ¡± Rong Xiao had already started the engine, and the car was driving steadily on the road. ¡°I don¡¯t know. The QQ remark is a mysterious person with an n code name. I don¡¯t understand what this n stands for either. The other party asked me why I didn¡¯t use the money on that card and told me not to act like a child. He even said that the car ident was just an act. ¡± ¡°The car ident was just an act? ¡± Rong Xiao listened to her simple narration and repeated the sentence. His eyebrows jumped. ¡°Why is it called N? Does this letter mean something? ¡± ¡°Who knows. ¡± What did she mean by the car ident was just an act Did N know that this car ident had taken the life of the original owner Then who was this act for? It was precisely because of the car ident that AH QI was able to be reborn in Ruo Chu¡¯s body. Now that he looked at it from a different perspective, everything seemed to be veryplicated. ¡°Then what do you n to do now? Ruo Chu. ¡± Rong Xiao sighed ¡°I keep feeling that some things aren¡¯t simple. The person who sent you the money couldn¡¯t be found in the beginning. Later on, it would take even more effort and time to investigate. And just as you said, he said that you don¡¯t have much time. ¡± Having been reborn into such aplicated body, Rong Xiao really did not know whether she was lucky or unlucky. ¡°What else can I do? Wait for the other party to show up and see his true face. ¡± Ruo Chu looked at her fingernails and narrowed her eyes. ¡°I want to see who this N is and what tricks he is ying in the dark. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Rong Xiao nced at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will help you. If you give me the chat records with N, I might be able to find out. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± At least Rong Xiao was still by her side, apanying her. Thinking of Yichen, Ruo Chu felt a little empty in her heart. In this world, she really experienced life and death every day. Although she would still feel a little sad. ¡°Oh right, young master an¡¯s movie is about to start. Once you¡¯re almost done with the script, send it over. ¡± Hearing Rong Xiao Mention the script, ruo Chu only remembered that there were still many things to be done with the script. ¡°Come to my house for dinner today. It¡¯s been a long time since you¡¯ve eaten the dishes cooked by our Granny Li, right? ¡± Rong Xiao smiled until she had suffered too much recently. ¡°Look at you, you¡¯ve lost a lot of weight. ¡± Chapter 501

Chapter 501: Chapter 505 was the same as Xiao Qi

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She must not have eaten much. Otherwise, how could she be so thin. In the past, ruo Chu loved to eat the food cooked by Granny Li the most. At the mention of Granny Li, Ruo Chu still remembered that she often came to the Rong residence when she was Bai Qi. She remembered that she liked to wear her reading sses and Leisurely Knit sweaters on the SOFA, watching her favorite opera and drinking tea. Her walk was bumpy, and her smile was very gentle and gentle. Ruo Chu liked this kind of old people the most. They always gave people a warm feeling. Under such circumstances, she missed the small warmth and the little happiness she had experienced in the past more and more. After returning to the Huo family, Ruo Chu was still thinking about how to deal with the matter of Qi ru and Huo Nanchen not returning yet, but mother Zhang had just taken away the luggage Qi Ru smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s back? Nanchen just called to say that he would only be home tonight. He was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be able to make a call on the ne, so he asked me to let you know. ¡± Ruo Chu was slightly stunned and nodded. ¡°Okay, mother, I¡¯ll go upstairs first. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Qi Ru asked a few servants to help her carry her things upstairs. She looked at her figure and sighed. She already knew about the affairs of Country M. Perhaps this was Cheng Xi¡¯s fate. He had lost his hand at such a young age. After packing her luggage, Ruo Chu went downstairs to prepare to go to Rong Xiao¡¯s house for dinner. Qi Ru was also a very easygoing mother-inw. Ruo Chu did not say anything but she patted herself on the shoulder to make sure that she was safe. Gu Ruochu sat in Rong Xiao¡¯s car and arrived at the Rong family¡¯s vi. The Rong family¡¯s door was still a familiar carved wooden door, and the vi was surrounded by vines. She rang the doorbell and an olddy with a head full of silver hair opened the door. Although the olddy was old, her eyes were still benevolent and bright. ¡°little girl, who are you looking for? ¡± Granny Li smiled, just like when they first met. Only Granny Li would think that this was the first time they had met. Seeing the familiar yet unfamiliar Granny Li once again, Ruo Chu actually had the urge to cry. Back when she was still Bai Qi, Granny Li had also smiled the same way when she first met her, ¡°little fellow, are you here to look for Rong Xiao? ¡± Ruo Chu shook her head. She only felt that the person in her memories, the things and warmth made her miss them so much. ¡°Granny, her name is Ruo Chu. ¡± Rong Xiao did not stop until Ruo Chu¡¯s current mood. He put one hand on her shoulder and smiled brightly and yfully ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that someone was going to eat at home in the car today? It¡¯s this little girl. Isn¡¯t she very pretty? ¡± ¡°Of course she¡¯s pretty. She¡¯s really pretty, just like Little Qi. ¡± The inexplicable mention of Bai Qi made ruo Chu and Rong Xiao¡¯s bodies stiffen. Granny Li did not notice it, but there was a hint of loneliness and sadness on her face. It was just that old people looked at everything more calmly than young people. People, who would not return to their roots like this in the end. It was just that they would always leave a lot of longing for those who were born. Soon, granny Li brought the two of them into the door with a smile and prepared to cook. The dishes were very good. When Granny Li served thest dish, she smiled and said, ¡°little fellow, quickly try the beans and carrots that I made. These are granny¡¯s specialties. ¡± Ruo Chu looked at the dishes on the table. They were all her favorites. Although they were simple, they revealed a very different kind of friendliness and fragrance. It had been a long time since she had eaten granny Li¡¯s dishes. She ate a lot of rice in one go. It seemed that she ate more rice than she had eaten this month. ¡°Eat slowly. No one will fight with you. It¡¯s really the same as before... ¡± Rong Xiao scooped a bowl of clear soup for her. The soup tasted exactly the same as the one that granny Li had made in the past. It was fragrant and rich. Granny Li looked at her as she ate. Her eyes revealed a loving gaze. Chapter 502

Chapter 502: Chapter 506 would have the same result

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION After dinner, she stayed behind to drink tea with her mother-inw and watch the opera, helping her thread the needle. Ruo Chu watched as she sat on the Sofa, slowly knitting a sweater. From time to time, she adjusted her reading sses. Perhaps the old people¡¯s state of mind was always different from the young ones. Ruo Chu could not help butugh when she heard her mother-inw talk about some strange things, and her state of mind gradually calmed down. Unsurprisingly, her mother-inw also said something about Bai Qi, and Ruo Chu just listened quietly. ¡°Old Lady, why do you still like to knit sweaters so much? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s an ancestral craft. You can¡¯t throw it away. ¡± The Old Lady took a break and smiled. ¡°Old Lady, it takes a long time to knit a sweater. Otherwise, I could have knitted a sweater for you this year... ¡± ¡°But olddy, you might be too old. I don¡¯t know when you¡¯ll be gone. ¡± The Old Lady sighed. ¡°I had once said that I would help Xiao Qi knit a sweater. Now that he¡¯s gone, you¡¯re also Rong Xiao¡¯s good friend. I¡¯ll knit a sweater for you and make up for all the regrets I¡¯ve had in my life. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s mind was still ringing with mother-inw Li¡¯s words when she returned. She suddenly felt a little sad. Human life is truly a fragile thing. She would cherish this life and cherish the moments when she was alive. Gu Ruochu did not enter the vi. Instead, she sat on a bench in the garden. Huo Nanchen heard from the maid that the young Madam had returned and came to look for her without seeing her. When he found her, he saw Ruo Chu leaning against the swing in the garden. From her back, he felt a sense of loneliness. His heart trembled and he took a few steps forward to pick her up. Gu Ruochu instinctively struggled a few times when she suddenly felt someone. She did not stop until she saw the person¡¯s face clearly. ¡°Why are you here? ¡± ¡°Why am I not here? Isn¡¯t this my home? ¡± Under her stunned expression, he lowered his head and kissed her, wiping away the tears on her face bit by bit. She closed her eyes. The moment he kissed her, she felt a tug at her heart. When she opened her eyes again, she felt a little lost. ¡°Why are you crying all of a sudden? Didn¡¯t you say that I would be home at night? ¡± When she was carried into the vi by him, she suddenly realized that she was already in his arms. Gu Ruochu did not speak and only shook her head. Right now, even her heart was locked with him. This change made his expression tenser. It was as if something had truly changed. Back in country M, she had said that she had tried this marriage twice and had failed both times. However, he did not seem to realize that he was about to lose it even once. This feeling caused a thickyer of haze to cover his heart and it could not be dispersed. Qi Ru ordered more fresh flowers to be ced on the table. When she heard themotion, She could not help but frown and re at Huo Nanchen. She almost put her hands on her hips. ¡°How did you offend your wife again? ¡± She had felt that something was not right ever since she had returned from noon. Ruo Chu remained silent. Huo Nanchen sat down and did not let go of her. Instead, he ced her on his knees and allowed her to lean against him. She closed her eyes but her expression did not change. ¡°Look, you¡¯re not telling me why you¡¯re crying. Your mother-inw thinks that I¡¯ve broken your heart. ¡± He reached out and caressed her back. ¡°Put me down. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not want to speak and did not want to see him be so gentle. She had once thought that she would be able to live like this with him twice, but it had all ended in the end. Ruo Chu felt that there was no need to torture herself to try a third time because the result would only be the same. Chapter 503

Chapter 503: Chapter 507 do you really want me to hate you

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She saw that his originally rxed expression had be tense again, so she did not really care. ¡°Huo Nanchen, let¡¯s go upstairs. I have something to tell you. ¡± Something? Divorce? ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± As she spoke, she had already gotten up from his body. Without any reservations, she said goodbye to Qi ru and went upstairs. In fact, Qi ru was a really good mother-inw. Unfortunately, she and Huo Nanchen could not be together. Huo Nanchen watched her go upstairs, his expression unhappy and tense. He wanted to follow her up and hug her, but he endured the shock. Gu Ruoyun opened the window as soon as she entered the bedroom. When he entered, he saw her standing in the wind. She appeared particrly indifferent and cold. It was as if she did not even notice that he had entered. She was so indifferent that it made him panic. ¡°Ruo Chu, do you really intend to waste your time with me? ¡± The reason why he said that he wanted to waste his time was because he was certain that she would never be able to ask him for help. She should have understood that. When the cigarette in her hand entered his line of sight, Huo Nanchen¡¯s deep, expressionless eyes suddenly trembled. She was actually smoking. I haven¡¯t touched a cigarette in a very, very long time? Is He really that unbearable? Huo Nanchen seemed to have lost his mind at that moment. He took a few long steps forward and snatched the cigarette from her hand, extinguishing it and pressing it into the Ashtray. The well-defined outline of the cigarette appeared stiff and tense in the air vent. ¡°Do you still remember what I said? ¡± ¡°What? ¡± He tried his best to suppress his emotions and looked at her suddenly smiling face. ¡°every time I think that you love me, the next second, the truth will tell me that it¡¯s an illusion, ¡± she said word by word. Her eyes seemed to be in a trance and she did not look at him again. ¡°Huo Nanchen, I don¡¯t want to experience this kind of torture again. ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± ¡°actually, you don¡¯t have to feel so guilty. Perhaps it¡¯s because I once let you sleep peacefully. Perhaps it¡¯s because I was your grandfather¡¯s chosen wife. Perhaps it¡¯s because I was still an obedient wife back then. ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at him calmly ¡°So you think that after marrying me, you should treat me well and not be an unfaithful man. However, I don¡¯t think so, Huo Nanchen. I¡¯ve said before that we would choose a divorce at this time. I won¡¯t hate you and take revenge on you. ¡± So, let go. Perhaps because they were still too young, the marriage ended in failure. He listened to her quietly and heard many possibilities, but missed one. ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll take it as your acquiescence. ¡± Ruo Chu finally felt that the mood in her heart was much more rxed. She smiled and said, ¡°go and settle the divorce procedures tomorrow. I¡¯ll talk to mother-inw about it. You don¡¯t have to worry. ¡± Although she was still a little disappointed, she was already much better. It was already night. Mother Zhang was already downstairs calling the husband and wife to eat. Ruo Chu had just left the window when the footsteps behind her suddenly became heavy and messy. Ruo Chu¡¯s hand had barely touched the DOORKNOB when she was hugged from behind and her entire body was trapped in his embrace. ¡°after saying so many possibilities, why can¡¯t it be because of love? ¡± Huo Nanchen rested his head on her shoulder and asked in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°why? ¡± ¡°Do you love me? ¡± Gu Ruochu asked this question and before he could reply, she suddenlyughed uncontrobly. The person behind her hugged her even tighter and her muscles seemed to tense up. Her voice became increasingly hoarse, ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± ¡°What do you think is love? ¡± ¡°When ites to Ning Tangxi, Cheng Xi and me, haven¡¯t you already made your choice? Huo Nanchen, even if we don¡¯t divorce now, Cheng Xi will be our enemy sooner orter. I¡¯m destined to be enemies with them. Do you really want me to hate you? ¡± Chapter 504

Chapter 504: Chapter 508: Stop Lying to me

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo Nanchen did not say a word. He just hugged her tightly and refused to let her out of the House. He trapped her in that small space as if something in his heart would really be lost if he were to let her go. ¡°Let go, mother-inw wants us to go downstairs for dinner. ¡± Ruo Chu turned to look at him. e downstairs, be good. There are some things that we just need to know in our hearts. ¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question. ¡± He reached out to Tuck her long hair behind his ear, wanting to see her expression clearly. ¡°You¡¯ve said so many possibilities, why can¡¯t it be because of love? ¡± ¡°because you don¡¯t love me at all, Huo Nanchen. You really don¡¯t know yourself as well as I do. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes were filled with mockery. ¡°Ask yourself, do you really love me? If you don¡¯t love me, you¡¯ve never loved me from the beginning to the end. Stop lying to yourself. ¡± Every time she asked him if he loved her, he had no answer. Ruo Chu felt a sharp pain in her heart, so she should stop lying to her. She had grown up in an environment where she did not have enough love. It was hard enough to fall in love with someone so unterally. It was hard enough. Don¡¯t dismember her again. This was the first time Huo Nanchen was stunned in front of her. It was as if someone had seen through himpletely. He finally let go and Ruo Chu resolutely pushed the door open and went downstairs. Ever since the divorce was discussed this time, Gu Ruochu had never seen Huo Nanchen again. He did not go with her toplete the divorce procedures either. He did not leave a single word behind. Ruo Chu held her phone and gave him a call. She bit her lip and watched as the other end of the call hung up automatically. What was he thinking? Ruo Chu was still very worried about Yi Chen. She made sure that Rong Xiao had hidden Yi Chen well before she finally let go of her worries. That night, she did not sleep at ease. It was not until the phone rang that Ruo Chu realized that the sky was already bright. There was no sign of anyone entering the room. She was the only one in the room from the beginning to the end. She got up and looked at her phone. It was not huo Nanchen. Her slightly nervous mood suddenly rxed, and there was another strange feeling. It was an unfamiliar number. ¡°May I ask who is this? ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± When Zhang Xuan¡¯s voice sounded from the other side, it was clearly a little strange and uneasy. ¡°It¡¯s mom. Did she disturb your sleep? ¡± Actually, it was already eight o¡¯clock but Zhang Xuan was clearly worried that she would hang up the phone. ¡°...¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ¡± Ruo Chu pursed her lips. It seemed that Zhang Xuan had been discharged from the hospital yesterday. She had only heard the news and had not appeared in front of her. Ruo Chu did not want to care about the rtionship between her and Ning Tang. Zhang Xuan¡¯s voice choked with sobs. After a long pause, she spoke, ¡°mom was discharged from the hospital yesterday and did not see you. I¡¯ve been in the hospital for the past few days so I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯ve left the country. Can youe over... he and I both want to see you. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not speak. Even if they were biological parents, they would not have had much affection for each other since they were young. Children like Ning Tangxi and Ning Zongxuan, who had been raised for more than twenty years, had put in so much effort and affection that a single fertilized egg could notpare. ¡°Ruo Chu, are youing? ¡± Zhang Xuan knew that her daughter felt ufortable but she still wanted her toe. ¡°Of course I¡¯ming. I¡¯ll be there in a moment. ¡± After all, they were rted by blood. Gu Ruochu would never reject her outright. Zhang Xuan¡¯s voice was clearly rxed. There was a tinge of joy in her voice as she said, ¡°alright, let¡¯s have lunch here. I¡¯ll get the chef to prepare it now. ¡± Gu Ruochu replied and hung up the phone. After tidying up, Gu Ruochu left with the chauffeur and brought some gifts along the way. When they arrived at the Ning family¡¯s vi, the housekeeper came out with the servants to wee them. This grand ceremony made her feel a little ufortable. ¡°Miss Ruo Chu, Sir and Madam are waiting for you upstairs. ¡± Chapter 505

Chapter 505: Chapter 509 walked away even more arrogantly

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Okay. ¡± The moment he went upstairs, he saw Zhang Xuan sitting on the sofa with a haggard face. Although her face was a little haggard, her elegance and elegance were not damaged at all. Ning Tang sat on the side, his face facing Zhang Xuan did not change much. ¡°drink some water. ¡± Zhang Xuan nced at him and wanted to say something, but she hesitated and took it. ¡°Chairman Ning, Madam Ning, ¡± Ruo Chu called out. She was not cold, but very polite, as if she was treating a stranger. ¡°Ruo Chu, you¡¯re here? ¡± Ning Tang¡¯s resolute face was a little more gentle, he did not care about Ruo Chu¡¯s restraint and courtesy at all. After all, this daughter of his had been lost for so many years. How could he possibly want to get close to her in such a short period of time. Zhang Xuan got down from the SOFA. Her Gaze did not shift away from Ruo Chu. Her eyes were filled with gentleness as she sighed softly, ¡°Ruo Chu, I thought that you could at least address us as uncle and aunt. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t force the child. ¡± Ning Tang furrowed his brows and his gaze fell on Ruo Chu again. There was a hint of authority in his gaze, ¡°why do I hear that Huo Nanchen hasn¡¯t been home for the past few days? ¡± ¡°He¡¯s working overtime. ¡± Gu Ruochu herself could not believe such a lie, let alone Ning Tang. ¡°He¡¯s not good to you. ¡± Gu Ruochu was slightly stifled and did not know how to reply to him. After all, in her eyes, her father was only an unfamiliar Pronoun. How else could she reply? ¡°Ruo Chu, you¡¯re no longer a child in your teens. Marriage is a matter of life and death. If you really can¡¯t hold on any longer, don¡¯t hold on any longer. You¡¯re no longer that helpless and helpless orphan girl who can only endure being bullied. ¡± Ning Tang¡¯s intentions were clear. Gu Ruochu did not know why but she was suddenly moved. Even though she was not sure who Ning Tang and Zhang Xuan¡¯s hearts would favor, a promise was enough to make her feel at ease. ¡°thank you. ¡± Ning Tang¡¯s expression became even more gentle, ¡°if you need anything in the future, you cane back. We¡¯ll help you. ¡± Zhang Xuan listened to the conversation between her husband and daughter. Tears welled up in her eyes She held her handkerchief and wiped her tears, ¡°it¡¯s all my fault. I haven¡¯t seen you two since I gave you to him. If I had contacted him earlier and told Gu Bo the truth earlier, you wouldn¡¯t have been hurt so much when you married Huo Nanchen. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no point in talking about this now. It¡¯s not as if I can exin everything clearly with just a few words. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression was calm as she listened attentively to their conversation. Suddenly, a strange woman¡¯s voice came from the door, ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s my sister. Father, mother, why didn¡¯t you tell me that my sister wasing so that I coulde back from country M. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not need to turn around to know that it was Ning Tangxi who had returned. Her expression did not change but her brows furrowed slightly. ¡°Tangxi, you¡¯re back? ¡± Just as Zhang Xuan¡¯s voice rang out, Ruo Chu had already stood up and was about to take her leave, ¡°chairman Ning, Madam Ning, I¡¯ll be going back first. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart was filled with disgust for this woman. It was impossible for them to be sisters peacefully. She felt ufortable just by looking at her. ¡°Alright, Ruo Chu, you can go back first. ¡± Just as Ning Tang spoke, Zhang Xuan tugged at his sleeve but there was nothing she could do about it. Ruo Chu walked over but was blocked by Ning Tangxi who was walking straight towards her. Her gaze was filled with arrogance and disdain. Her hostility was very obvious. Gu Ruochu stood still and looked back at her, ¡°what do you mean by blocking my way, Miss Ning? Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re kind-hearted and fat? But I see that you¡¯re fat, so you¡¯re not that kind-hearted. ¡± Gu Ruochu was full of sarcasm. She saw that Ning Tangxi¡¯s expression changed and she brushed past her. She deliberately used her shoulder to push her away and walked away even more arrogantly. Chapter 506

Chapter 506: Chapter 510: Send her home

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu did not know what Ning Tangxi was so proud of. If it had not been for Zhang Xuan who had carried her out of the abandoned baby, she would not have been able to live the life of a rich youngdy. Strictly speaking, this woman had upied the position that originally belonged to Gu Ruochu. This self-righteous superiority made Ruo Chu feel ridiculous and contemptuous. ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± Ning Tang called out to her before he stood up and gently said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you home. ¡± ¡°Father, I¡¯ve just returned home and you¡¯re leaving already? ¡± Ning Tangxi was a little angry. She did not understand why Ning Tang was so close to Gu Ruochu and still wanted to send her home. Wasn¡¯t there a chauffeur waiting for her outside? She had no intention of acknowledging him as her father. ¡°Why are you calling for your father? Didn¡¯t you hear that your father wants to send your sister home? ¡±ZhanggXuann¡¯s eyes sharpened as she looked atNinggTangxii with a hidden warning, ¡°when you¡¯re back, rest well at home. ¡± Ning Tangxi suppressed her anger and turned around to return to her bedroom. Zhang Xuan also got up and anxiously walked over to look at Ruo Chu, ¡°I want to send you home too. ¡± Ning Tang looked at her deeply and did not say a word. Gu Ruochu did not reject the couple¡¯s request to send her back. They chatted casually on the way and the atmosphere was not too awkward. On the way, Gu Ruochu did not expect Huo Nanchen to call her and ask where she was. She said that she had stayed at the Ning House for a while and was on her way. She asked if she wanted toe over to pick her up but Ruo Chu rejected her perfunctorily. Even though that perfunctoriness was too serious, Huo Nanchen knew that she was not in a good mood so it was fine. When they reached the Huo family¡¯s door, Ning Tang took out a handwritten phone number and handed it to her, ¡°Ruo Chu, if you need anything in the future, call me directly. This is my personal number and I will never take calls from outsiders. ¡± Ruo Chu did not refuse and took the phone. Zhang Xuan hurriedly got out of the car and reached out to hold her hand. Ruo Chu subconsciously took a few steps back and was not held by her. She paused and looked at Ruo Chu with tears in her eyes. Tears streamed down her face. ¡°Ruo Chu, you are my daughter and that will never change. I know you hate me and hate me, but mom really loves you. I¡¯m sorry... I¡¯m really sorry... ¡± At the end of her sentence, she actually cried until her heart was torn apart. For so many years of love, hate, love, hatred, and regret, as well as for her daughter¡¯s suffering along the way. Ning Tang supported her and looked at Ruo Chu with a gentle gaze. ¡°You can go back now. It¡¯s already dark. ¡± Gu Ruochu sighed in her heart. She was also very confused at the moment. It was too embarrassing for her to call her father and mother so affectionately. ¡°Alright, father and mother will go back first. ¡± Zhang Xuan leaned against Ning Tang and wiped away the tears that kept pouring out of her eyes. She then followed her husband back to the car slowly. Gu Ruochu turned around and only stopped when she was out of their sight. Just as the sky was about to turn dark, Huo Nanchen looked out from the long corridor outside the bedroom and saw everything in front of him. When Ruo Chu went upstairs, she happened to bump into the man who wasing down from above. He happened to walk to the stairway and looked down at her from above. His right hand was in his pocket. He did not continue to walk. ¡°You have something to say to me? ¡± ¡°Have you made peace with the Ning family? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not know what he meant by that question. She mumbled an ¡®mm¡¯ and wanted to go around him to continue upstairs. ¡°since we¡¯ve made peace, you don¡¯t need me as your husband, do you? ¡± ¡°Even if we haven¡¯t made peace, I don¡¯t n on having you as my husband. ¡± She had never looked him in the eye ever since she had returned. It was all so fleeting. Chapter 507

Chapter 507: Chapter 511 seemed to be saying sweet words

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Such a reaction caused the dense anger in his chest to slowly ignite. His voice was low and angry. ¡°Ruo Chu, I see that you don¡¯t even bother to pretend in front of me anymore. ¡± ¡°What do you mean by this? Haven¡¯t I always said that I want to divorce you? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever hidden it, have I? ¡± ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go upstairs first. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not want to argue with him in the corridor. She lowered her eyes and wanted to walk past him. ¡°Gu Ruochu. ¡± He slowly called out her name, wanting to see her expression clearly. He took a few steps towards her and trapped her in his arms, ¡°why must you force me to be angry? ¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t get a divorce, there might be others who are even angrier. ¡± Gu Ruochu smiled faintly, ¡°Huo Nanchen, I was thinking that you don¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t love me, that¡¯s why you¡¯re not willing to get a divorce? ¡± She replied in a half-hearted manner. He did not reply, but the look in his eyes grew deeper and deeper. He tried to release her from his arms but failed. He trapped her even tighter, like a loving man who wanted to win back his beloved girl. He was unwilling to let her go even a little. If it was not for the person in question, Ruo Chu really felt that she did not know which man loved her so much. It was as if he loved her to death. ¡°Do you still remember thest time I told you that we were going to have a new wedding? ¡± The anger in his heart finally stopped after a few rounds. He remembered the wedding he had mentioned before. ¡°It will be in a week. Do you still remember? ¡± His voice was much more hoarse, and at first nce, it really sounded like he was talking about love. A wedding.. Ruo Chu suddenly remembered that they seemed to have talked about many weddings, but they had all ended on such and such issues. Coincidentally, they had all ended on Ning Tangxi¡¯s issue. ¡°I don¡¯t really remember. ¡± The hand that was holding her waist suddenly went out of control and used a lot of strength. ruo Chu frowned in pain. ¡°Huo Nanchen, you¡¯re hurting me. ¡± It hurt her, but he was in pain everywhere now. He let go of her hand and looked at her closely with burning eyes His eyes became gentler. ¡°Let¡¯s hold the wedding and pretend nothing happened, okay? Didn¡¯t I tell Xu Yichen to leave? As long as he doesn¡¯t dare to appear again, I promise you that I won¡¯t touch him. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already asked someone to design the wedding ring. I¡¯m doing it now. When it¡¯s delivered before the wedding, you¡¯ll definitely like it. ¡± ¡°not good. ¡± The problem between them was not just because of Xu Yichen. Even without Xu Yichen, it would sooner orter copse because of other things. This was because the crux of the problem between them was Ning Tangxi and Cheng Xi. Upon hearing her straightforward answer, the Noble Aura on Huo Nanchen¡¯s body turned into a cold and sinister aura. Even the pair of deep eyes that were staring at her began to glow with a dark light. Taking advantage of the moment when he let go of her, Ruo Chu quietly wanted to head upstairs. When she once again distanced herself from him, a certain nerve in his brain seemed to have been stimted. He wrapped his hand around her waist and carried her on his shoulder when she let out a low whimper. Gu Ruochu realized that her gaze was wavering and her entire body was being carried on his shoulder. ¡°Huo Nanchen, are you f * Cking crazy? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m notpletely crazy, so don¡¯t provoke me, okay? ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s breathing was low and rough. He then took a few steps upstairs and entered the bedroom. Gu Ruochu immediately felt that something was not right. He Bent One knee and knelt on the bed. He stared at her and slowly pulled his cor down. His coat was peeled off and she stared at him, ¡°why are you taking off your clothes? ¡± Chapter 508

Chapter 508: Chapter 512: Hugging me

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Of course I¡¯m taking a shower when I¡¯m undressing. Why do you have other thoughts? ¡± He sneered as he opened thest gap and tossed his coat to the side. ¡°No. ¡± Ruo Chu avoided his gaze. ¡°then go take a shower. ¡± At first, he did not have any other thoughts. After all, she was in a Cold War with him and now she was talking about breaking up with him and getting a divorce. This made him even more upset and depressed. However, when he saw how nervous she was all of a sudden, he had other thoughts. He leaned against the headboard and narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°Come here and hug me. ¡± Gu Ruochu sat on the other side of the bed, frowning but not moving. ¡°What, you¡¯re not even willing to hug me now? ¡± He sneered ¡°You¡¯re not really trying to make me go crazy, are you? I can¡¯t take this anymore. You still have a long battle ahead of you in the divorce. How are you going to continue to fight with me? Only then can I get a divorce. ¡± For some reason, he looked like a child who was throwing a Tantrum. She walked over and wrapped her arms around his neck. He pulled her into his arms and hugged her tightly. She leaned her face against his chest but still did not speak. She felt all the muscles in his body tensing up. His breath lingered around her, familiar yet deadly. Her breath gradually bewitched him. When he pressed his lips down, she did not react. She did not expect him to do this to her. ¡°Huo Nanchen, I want you to take a shower. ¡± He did not care at all. His kiss slid from her forehead to her nose and then to her lips. ¡°Ruo Chu, Ruo Chu... ¡± ¡°What are you shouting for? ¡± ¡°I want you. ¡± She seemed to be starving him every time. Her long hair was already scattered on the pillow. She looked at his gradually confused eyes and said calmly, ¡°but I don¡¯t want you. I will feel ufortable. ¡± His kissnded on her left cheek. His deep eyes looked at her. His expression was clear and calm. ¡°ufortable? Ruo Chu, you will feel ufortable now? ¡± Since when did she feel ufortable. Am I feeling more and more ufortable with him now? ¡°Yes, so do you want to take a shower? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go. ¡± He spat out these two words. Just as her expression rxed, he suddenly lowered his head and kissed her hard on the lips. His wet and soft tongue made her momentarily lose sight of him. He did not know how much time had passed before he left and walked towards the bathroom. The lights in the bedroom were quickly turned off. Gu ruochu stared nkly at the ceiling as a sense of loss shed across her heart. By the time Huo Nanchen came out of the bathroom, he was already asleep. He lifted the nket and crawled into it. He saw her curled up quietly by the side, as quiet as a cat. ¡°Huo Nanchen, I was wondering if you don¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t love me, which is why you¡¯re not willing to divorce me? ¡± Huo Nanchen remembered what she had said. For the first time, a sense of confusion and confusion shed across his heart. How could she be so sure that he does not love her? The next day, Gu Ruochu went to report to master an¡¯s office. Master an sat in his swivel chair and sized her up from head to toe without batting an eyelid. The faint smile on his lips was now a little more inquisitive. ¡°What? You¡¯re in such a hurry to get to work that I¡¯m terrified? ¡± ¡°shouldn¡¯t you feel very gratified that you¡¯ve hired such a dedicated and dedicated director? ¡± Gu Ruochu flipped through her script and was already thinking about how to express her roles. She lookedpletely professional. ¡°If it were anyone else, I might feel gratified. But you¡¯d better forget it. I always feel that nothing goodes from your dedication. ¡± Chapter 509

Chapter 509: I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever met Gu Zexi in chapter 513

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION An Shaosi thought of Huo Nanchen¡¯s seemingly gentle face and felt that there was a volcano that could erupt at any time. However, he had no choice but to endure it. It would be best if he did not deliberately appear in front of him for the next few days. This was the first time he had met a woman who could force Huo Nanchen into such a state. She must be capable. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at his almost oppressive gaze. ¡°Do you really intend to marry Yang Xi? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know that she has no feelings for you? What, do you still want to marry her by force? ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t do such a tasteless thing. ¡± Hearing the word ¡®tasteless¡¯ing out of an Shaosi¡¯s mouth, Gu Ruochu looked at him suspiciously. He still has taste? ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. ¡± An Shaosi stood up and poured himself a ss of red wine. He then took a sip elegantly and his expression looked very indifferent, ¡°I won¡¯t force myself into marriage. That¡¯s why I¡¯m currently pursuing her. Sooner orter, she will fall in love with me and agree to marry me. ¡± Ruo Chu looked at him in surprise. She did not think that he was joking. She pursed her lips and gave a fake smile, ¡°then I really should be happy for her. Since you¡¯re going to pursue her, you should pursue her with all your heart. Xiao Xi has never loved anyone properly in all these years. ¡± ¡°What a coincidence. I want to give you these words as well. ¡± An Shaosi looked at her, unable to describe his feelings ¡°Ruo Chu, I don¡¯t know what has gone wrong between the two of you. However, Nanchen has never fallen in love in all these years and has never truly loved anyone. No matter what happens, I hope that you won¡¯t give up on this rtionship so easily. Just treat him as a lost child who has yet to return.¡± Gu Ruochu listened to his serious words. Her heart was slightly moved but she did not say anything. An SHAOSI¡¯s new movie was called ¡°passing by¡± . It was about a boy named Xia Cheng whom Luo Sheng had fallen in love with when he was young. Because of all the passing by during their youth, the me of their hearts was extinguished. When they grew up, a series of stories arose from a chance encounter. When the two of them finally got married, they recalled the three times they had missed each other when they were young. It made people feel regret and the beauty of youth. Gu Ruochu wanted to highlight that regret and the beautiful feeling. On the first day of filming, Jin Ye came to support her. Perhaps it was because of Chu Xin, but Gu Zexi, who had never appeared in public, also appeared as an investor. The first day of filming was not difficult. What surprised Ruo Chu was that Gu Zexi had invited her to a meal. Her first reaction was to go see Xin but she realized that she was looking at her nervously. This was because Chu Xin felt that she had implicated Ruo Chu. Gu Ruochu retracted her gaze and nodded in agreement. She wanted to know what Gu Zexi wanted to ask from this meal. ¡°Who is that man? ¡± Jin Ye looked at a tall and straight stranger who seemed to be talking to Ruo Chu. Ruo Chu¡¯s reaction was clearly not familiar and she felt a little awkward. Chu Xin was still inspecting her equipment when he took a photo of her. She was a little shocked and her eyes once again fell on Gu Zexi¡¯s body. ¡°He¡¯s the eldest son of the Gu family, Gu Zexi. ¡± ¡°I seem to have heard of this name somewhere. ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal to have heard of him? ¡± Chu Xin replied without hesitation, ¡°the GU family has a high exposure rate even if they don¡¯t reveal their name. ¡± Jin Ye stared at the man. He didn¡¯t know why he felt a strange sense of familiarity, but he didn¡¯t know where this strange sense of familiarity came from. Logically speaking, he shouldn¡¯t have seen Gu Zexi before. Chapter 510

Chapter 510: Chapter 514-jin Ye was confused

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°stunned? ¡± Chu Xin waved her hand in front of his eyes, feeling that his reaction was very strange. She looked at Ruo Chu and then turned back to him ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think there¡¯s something between them? Don¡¯t think too much. Gu Zexi and Ruo Chu are rted by blood. Don¡¯t you know that Ruo Chu¡¯s biological mother is his cousin? Gu Zexi probably wanted to talk to her about the Ning family. ¡± ¡°No. ¡± Jin Ye came back to his senses and looked at Chu Xin in confusion. ¡°Ruo Chu¡¯s biological mother? Who? ¡± Jin Ye knew that Zhou Yunxi was not ruo Chu¡¯s mother, but what about her biological mother? Did he find her? ¡°speaking of which, you don¡¯t know that Ruo Chu was born to the fashion mogul, Ning Tang, and his wife, Zhang Xuan, but I¡¯m not too sure about the details. ¡± Jin Ye retorted subconsciously, ¡°how could Ruo Chu be the daughter of Ning Tang and Zhang Xuan? Are you kidding me? ¡± He had mistakenly entered the garden when he was a child and clearly remembered that the family only had one pair of children, which was Ruo Chu and her brother. If ruo Chu was the daughter of Ning Tang, would he still have met Ning Zongxuan when he was young? Even if it was Ning Zongxuan, then where did Ning Tangxie from? Chu Xin thought that he did not believe this kind of background because it was too melodramatic She rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you still not believe it. Ruo Chu is still a rich youngdy. Ning Tang and his wife have already recognized Ruo Chu. It¡¯s a pity that Ruo Chu did not grow up by their side. It¡¯s normal for her to not be able to ept this fact for a while... ¡± Hearing Chu Xin say this, the smile on Jin Ye¡¯s face gradually disappeared. Confusion and solemnity appeared in his eyes. Why did he feel that something was not right? ¡°Xin. ¡± He suddenly grabbed her shoulder. The sudden movement startled her. With both hands protecting his camera in front of his chest, he asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you? ¡± ¡°Do you know Ning Zongxuan? ¡± His sudden excitement made Chu Xin feel even more baffled. ¡°I guess I do. After all, he is a member of the Ning family. The media has also published a lot of information about him. ¡± ¡°Does Ning Zongxuan have a hobby of photography? Even if he doesn¡¯t, did he have it when he was young? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. ¡± Chu Xin felt even more baffled. ¡°Why do you suddenly ask this question? I definitely don¡¯t know anything about his childhood. ¡± No. Jin Ye let go of her in disappointment. There was still a mystery in his heart that he could not figure out. He must investigate the truth immediately. He always felt that it would be troublesome if he did not investigate it thoroughly. ¡°I¡¯ll return to the production team first. You can tell Ruo Chuter. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Chu Xin felt that Jin ye was acting strangely today but she did not pay much attention to it. Today, Ruo Chu had shot a scene near a university. Gu Ruochu and Gu Zexi had only found a Western restaurant nearby. They sat down by the window and the waiter came over to take their order. Gu Ruochu looked at the person in front of her. He was only in his early 20s, but his aura was so steady that he did not look like a fresh graduate. Instead, he had a more refined air about him. He was not looking at her, but his eyes seemed to be strangely unfocused. ¡°You¡¯re not looking for me because of Xin, are you? ¡± He put down his coffee and slowly regained his senses when he heard her voice. His gazended on the girl¡¯s face, ¡°yes, I have other matters to discuss with you today. ¡± ¡°about the Ning family? or The shares? If you have anything to say, just say it. ¡± ¡°Neither. I¡¯m just here to have a meal with you. ¡± Gu Zexi put down the coffee and looked at the stunned girl in front of him. He said calmly, ¡°you don¡¯t have to be afraid. Just treat me as a normal friend and talk to me. ¡± Chapter 511

Chapter 511: Chapter 515 I had no choice but to enter by myself

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu smiled gently and picked up her Cappino, ¡°alright then, what would you like to talk about, Young Master Gu? Everyone says that the Gu family is mysterious. Today¡¯s meeting is indeed extraordinary. ¡± Hearing the word ¡®mysterious¡¯ , Gu Zexi¡¯s eyes lit up with interest, ¡°in your opinion, am I mysterious? ¡± ¡°At least I can find someone to chat with. It¡¯s quite strange. Is it because there are so many rumors about the Gu family that it¡¯s difficult for young master Gu to even find someone to chat with? ¡± Hearing her rxed tone.. A hint of a smile appeared in Gu Zexi¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yes, the rumors say that we¡¯re mysterious. The truth is that we don¡¯t have any friends or rtives. However, we¡¯re always alone. The so-called mystery reported by the outside world sounds really ironic to me. ¡± No friends, no family. What the Hell was that? ¡°Young Master Gu, you must be joking. You¡¯re the eldest son of the Gu family. Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re the only one in the Gu family? Even if you don¡¯t have any siblings, you still have parents, right? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never met my parents. I¡¯ve only seen their graves. ¡± The other person¡¯s casual words sessfully stopped Ruo Chu from drinking her coffee. Gu Zexi didn¡¯t seem to notice the shock caused by her words. He continued to drink his coffee casually. He didn¡¯t look like he was joking at all. This time, Ruo Chu was really stunned. ¡°Young Master Gu... Your family is really special. ¡± ¡°I think so too. ¡± Gu Zexi¡¯s eyes reflected her face. No emotions could be expressed ¡°actually, it¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t grow up in the Ning family. Your Childhood in an ordinary family is much happier than that of a wealthy family. ¡°. ¡°Don¡¯t look at how Ning Tangxi is acting now. She has been under the strict supervision of her grandfather and grandfather since she was young. You can¡¯t imagine what she has experienced in the past. ¡± ¡°Is that so? ¡± The food they ordered was served at this time. Ruo Chu didn¡¯t know what to say. Gu Zexi didn¡¯t seem to have the desire to speak anymore. The two of them finished their meal and returned to the production team. Because the actors and the roles were verypatible, the filming process was rtively smooth. In order to cater to the actors¡¯good condition, she basically did not leave the set and continued to supervise the scene. Once she got busy, Ruo Chu did not have much time to think about anything else. She stayed in the set for three days straight and keptmunicating with the actors and roles. ¡°Ruo Chu, your phone is ringing. ¡± The assistant ran over with his phone and saw that it was huo Nanchen. She remembered that she had used a text message to inform him that she was in seclusion to film. It was as if he did not know that she had not called for three days, as if nothing had happened between them. However, how could it be that nothing had really happened. ¡°Do you have time for a divorce? ¡± Almost every time he called her, this was the first thing he would say. From his initial rage to his indifference and disregard, he could almost calmly reply to her next sentence, ¡°I¡¯ve always had time. I just don¡¯t want a divorce. Do you not understand what I mean or are you pretending not to understand? ¡± ¡°marriage is a matter between two people. It¡¯s useless if you don¡¯t want it. ¡± ¡°A divorce is also a matter between two people. It¡¯s useless even if I don¡¯t want it. ¡± ¡°...¡± Gu Ruochu furrowed her brows. She did not intend to dwell on this issue with him over the phone, ¡°if you¡¯re alright, I¡¯ll hang up now. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m outside,e out. ¡± He was still as calm as ever. However, all of his anger was reflected in the hand that was holding the phone. Blue veins appeared on his face, ¡°If you don¡¯te out, I¡¯ll have to go in by myself. ¡± Chapter 512

Chapter 512: Wasn¡¯t chapter 516 afraid of being targeted by the Paparazzi?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Almost at the same time, Ruo Chu turned her head. In the next moment, she froze on the spot, pursing her lips and not moving. She really didn¡¯t expect him to suddenly appear here. She saw the familiar ck car parked not far away. No one was nearby, only Li Tezhu stood quietly at the side. Ruo Chu¡¯s line of sight saw his face sliding down the window of the car amidst the crowd. The cold wind blew in, and he caught her gaze almost in the next second. He did not get out of the car and did note over. It seemed that he was just waiting for his prey to fall into the. Gu Ruochu hung up the phone and spoke to the person next to her before walking over. ¡°If you¡¯re not here for a divorce, please tell me what you need to tell me as quickly as possible because I still have work to do. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression did not change much as she raised her hand to check the time. His hand suddenly leaned against the car window and his body leaned towards her. Gu Ruochu¡¯s gaze finallynded on him and she turned her face away. He looked at her calm side profile from such a close distance. He never thought that they woulde to this point. ¡°Don¡¯t get so close when you¡¯re talking. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m so close and it¡¯s affecting you? ¡± Of course, Gu Ruochu would not admit it. She only turned her face to the other side. Huo Nanchen had no intention of backing away. He only remembered that she was having lunch with Gu Zexi in the dining hall and seemed to be chatting happily. The lingering anger in his chest was about to explode and could not be suppressed. ¡°What else do you want? ¡± He closed his eyes but could not bear to look him in the eye. ¡°I really don¡¯t have much time. ¡± Her hand had already touched the DOORKNOB and his lips curled slightly. ¡°Haven¡¯t you been busy with filming recently? You still have time to have lunch with a man? ¡± To have lunch with a man. She thought about it. Didn¡¯t she have lunch with Gu Zexi? How would he know? ¡°You¡¯re not going to let anyone stare at me, are you? ¡± Gu Ruochu finally looked at him. She was so close that she almost touched his face but she could not care less. ¡°You¡¯re really going to let someone follow me? ¡± Seeing her finally unable to contain her anger, he scoffed. ¡°If I really let someone follow you, are you sure that you won¡¯t cause a huge Ruckus? ¡± He knew her bottom line and would not act rashly. ¡°Young Madam, the BOSS has actually arrived at noon. He¡¯s been waiting here for a long time. ¡± The person in front could no longer be transparent and could only interject. Gu Ruochu fell silent. She did not know why but her heart hurt and hurt. Huo Nanchen, why are you always like this? This time, I really won¡¯t trust you anymore. I won¡¯t.. The sourness in her heart was once again suppressed as she stared into the distance, trying her best to ease the burning emotions in her eyes. ¡°actually, you can call me. If I knew that you woulde out, I would have just said what I needed to say. ¡± The next second, he was already in her arms, hugging her tightly. That inexplicable strong aura shrouded over her head, and his voice was very cold. ¡°Ruo Chu, can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m already restraining my limited rationality? ¡± He hugged her even tighter, unable to loosen his grip at all. His originally dark voice became extremely hoarse ¡°I¡¯ve given you time to think about the divorce. During this period of time, you don¡¯t have to be too close to me, but don¡¯t be too far away either. More importantly, don¡¯t go out with other men too often. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a meal. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with me. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re a married woman, yet you¡¯re so intimate with men. There are so many Paparazzi and media here. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being targeted in the entertainment industry? ¡± Chapter 513

Chapter 513: Chapter 517 is such a funny word

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION He looked at her, ¡°don¡¯t tell me that your new movie needs a director to put in so much effort to hype it up? ¡± Gu Ruochu found it funny and shook her head. ¡°Huo Nanchen, have you forgotten that theoretically speaking, Gu Zexi is still my older brother? You¡¯re too good at imagining things. Even if it¡¯s not Gu Zexi, if it were any other man, as long as I don¡¯t overdo it, it would be normal for me to have a meal with him.¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s face darkened several times. Actually, special assistant Li Tezhu really wanted to tell him that he was jealous Why did he have to beat around the bush. Just as Li Tezhu was feeling anxious for his BOSS, he finally heard his BOSS say what he wanted to hear. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯m jealous. ¡± Gu Ruochu almost burst intoughter but she managed to suppress it. The person next to her was just too much like a Mengshou. It was as if a w was still pressing down on her neck. If she was unhappy, she might even be torn apart. ¡°That¡¯s a funny word. ¡± ¡°funny? ¡± He slowly raised his eyes and looked at her. He then chuckled softly, ¡°do you think that everything about me is funny now? ¡± At this critical time, if there was anything wrong, it would cause his heart to feel gloomy. It was as if something heavy was weighing down on his heart. Gu Ruochu shook her head and smiled at him, ¡°forget it, there¡¯s no point in talking about this with you anymore. ¡± ¡°This is thest time I¡¯m going to hear you mention the word ¡®divorce¡¯ . Don¡¯t provoke me anymore. ¡± Huo Nanchen looked at her and did not seem to be lying ¡°since you¡¯ve said that I don¡¯t love you, then prove it to me. If you have the ability to prove that I don¡¯t love you, then divorce me. ¡± Ruo Chu looked at him with aplicated gaze, her feelings indescribable. From then on, Ruo Chu did not mention the divorce anymore. Firstly, thepany and the movie were ratherplicated, and secondly, huo nanchen seemed to really treat that matter as the divorce criterion. Prove that he did not love her Did he still need to prove that? However, although he treated her gently, he forced her to do anything. He would pick her up from work, he would hug her, but he would not force a kiss just because she rejected him. Such a state made Ruo Chu gradually rx her guard, and she was no longer in a hurry to get a divorce. Perhaps a woman¡¯s sixth sense was very strong. She felt that these days would soone to an end. At the thought of this, Gu Ruochu fell into a daze as she read the script She did not know why, but because she had a rtionship with Huo Nanchen, she felt much smoother in this youth movie. She also seemed to understand the emotions and changes of the characters in the movie. She poured all her feelings for him into the characters in the movie. She closed the script and read it many times. Gu Ruochu nned to finish filming the next scene. ¡°...¡± ¡°Here, this is the information you asked for on the Ning family. ¡± Su Ze handed him a brown paper bag. The information inside was very thick. He held the cigarette in his mouth and put the lighter back into the pocket of his suit jacket He teased, ¡°you asked me to look into Madam Huo before and now you want me to look into the Ning family. You owe me a lot. Back then, you only asked me to look for your little sister. You didn¡¯t ask me to look into these big shots. ¡± If the other party were to discover this, he would be in trouble. ¡°thank you, brother Su. ¡± ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to thank me for our rtionship. ¡± Back then, he had only agreed to convince Jin Ye to enter the entertainment industry because he had promised to help him look for someone. Now that Gu Ruochu had been found, Su Ze¡¯s friendship with him had increased significantly. It was not difficult for him to look into someone. Jin Ye could not wait to read through all the information, including the details of how Ruo Chu¡¯s background had been exposed and how she had met the Ning family. Chapter 514

Chapter 514: Chapter 518 ¡ª you may have mistaken her for someone else

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Ruo Chu is the daughter of Ning Tang and Zhang Xuan. She should be right, ¡± Su Ze said when he saw the serious look on his face. He did not understand what he was suspecting. ¡°Zhang Xuan gave her infant daughter to her first lover and let Zhou Yunxi raise her. Zhang Xuan also put a bracelet on her daughter¡¯s foot. All of these match up. ¡°Ruo Chu grew up with Zhou Yunxi and Gu Bo. Oh, and there¡¯s Gu Yanwei. She doesn¡¯t have the brother you mentioned. ¡± Jin Ye did not say a word. He nced at him and fell into deep thought. He was a little confused. ¡°could it be that we¡¯ve made a mistake from the very beginning? The person you met back then wasn¡¯t Gu Ruochu at all. It was someone else. ¡± Su Ze¡¯s expression changed He could only think of this possibility. ¡°Do you remember why we couldn¡¯t find the person you¡¯ve always wanted to find back then? Because we suspected that Ruo Chu was the little girl you met when you were young. She looks quite different from her photo... ¡± That was because there was no match for Ruo Chu Unless Jin Ye had found the wrong person ¡°That¡¯s impossible, ¡± Jin ye retorted subconsciously. ¡°Even though there is a big difference between Ruo Chu and her childhood, I can still recognize the shadow of her childhood. There¡¯s no way I could have mistaken her for someone else. ¡± ¡°You were about ten years old when you met that little girl. That little girl must be at least a few years old. Since Gu Ruochu grew up by Zhou Yunxi¡¯s side, how could it be her? ¡± Su Ze sighed. He did not know what words to use tofort him. Back then, he had met that little girl in the garden when she was less than ten years old. It had been so many years, how could he recognize her at once. ¡°Su Ze, can you help me check again? I want to confirm. ¡± He had initially wanted to help Ruo Chu confirm her background, but now, he had discovered even more problems. Su Ze raised his head and was shocked when he saw him walking towards him. He choked on the smoke and coughed with a flushed face, ¡°alright, what¡¯s our rtionship? I¡¯ll help you if you need anything. ¡± No matter what, he had used the opportunity to help Jin ye and that little girl to persuade him to enter the entertainment industry. ¡°...¡± The weather was very cold. Gu Ruochu walked from the garden to the stairs and saw Huo Nanchen standing in the long corridor outside the bedroom. That dark figure was particrly eye-catching under the dim light. He seemed to be very busy these days. Gu Ruochu noticed it even though she did not ask. She only nced at him and lifted her foot to leave. ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± She raised her eyes to look at the face that was slowly approaching her. It was handsome and calm. In the next moment, she was held by his hand and asked gently, ¡°why are you only back now? Isn¡¯t it cold outside? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. ¡± Seeing that he had no intention of leaving, Ruo Chu frowned and looked at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going down to eat? ¡± He looked down at her, and his lips curved into a helpless arc. Before she could take a step, he had already leaned over and kissed her lips. His voice was fading between his lips. ¡°It seems like I haven¡¯t kissed you for a long time. ¡± She took a step back, but found that her hand was still held by him, and she could not break free. She did not know if she was shocked by this sudden intimacy, but Ruo Chu felt that her mind was still a little muddled, and her eyes were still staring at him in a daze. This expression seemed to have inadvertently pleased him. Huo Nanchen reached out to touch her hair and kissed her lips a few more times. ¡°Be good, go downstairs and eat. ¡± She was held by his hand and went downstairs. When she came back to her senses, she did not know how to react. It seemed that not long ago, she had proposed a divorce, and now she was so intimate? Chapter 515

Chapter 515: Chapter 519, the ring

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Rtionships between people can not be good or bad. Ning Tangxi and Cheng Xi would never let the matter go. This was the reason why Ruo Chu wanted to ask for a divorce. She really did not expect to hate him in the future Sooner orter, Huo Nanchen would understand. It was not easy for Yang Xi to finish her work at thepany and the set when she suddenly decided to go shopping. It had been a while since Gu Ruochu saw that she was not as skinny as before. She looked much better now. Her hair was tied up and her body looked a little more youthful. She no longer had the vicious air of the past. ¡°Ruo Chu, I heard from an Shaosi that you and Huo Nanchen are going to have a new wedding? Should I choose a nice dress then? ¡± Yang Xi was excited as soon as she stepped out She held Ruo Chu¡¯s hand and walked towards the luxury stores, ¡°let¡¯s go, we have to choose now. ¡± Ruo Chu was stunned. She had previously said that they would not have a wedding. Huo Nanchen did not seem to be listening at all and nned to hold the wedding as usual. Indeed, she had no ns to hold a wedding. Gu Ruochu paused for a few seconds and looked at Yang Xi, who was jumping up and down in front of her. A smile quickly appeared on her face as she said, ¡°alright. ¡± Most of the people in the Mall Knew Her and Yang Xi. She had only bought a very thick and heavy diary after reading it for a long time. Recently, she had been writing a script and would always write some sentences on it to use in movies. ¡°Ruo Chu, this dress suits you very well. ¡± Yang Xi came over withrge and small bags in her hands and threw them directly to the bodyguards behind her. ¡°You should buy some clothes to change your mood. You¡¯re not thinking of saving money for your husband, are you? ¡± Just now, the two of them had swept the entire mall. Yang Xi had squandered every single new model of this season¡¯s big-name clothes,pletely ignoring the look of disdain from Ruo Chu. ¡°Mrs. Huo, there are a lot of new models this season. Let¡¯s take a look. ¡± ¡°okay. ¡± She had not nned to buy any clothes, but after being tricked by the two of them, she still tried on a few pieces, and her mood actually lightened quite a bit. Just as she was about to leave the mall with big and small bags, Ruo Chu happened to see a man¡¯s tail ring in the gold and silver store. She paused to take a look and somehow felt that it was suitable for Huo Nanchen. She only took a few nces outside. When the salesperson wanted to show it to her, she saw that she shook her head and dragged the person beside her away. ¡°Didn¡¯t you take a fancy to that Pinky ring? If you like it, use your card to buy it! ¡± Yang Xi looked at her meaningfully. ¡°I understand. You want to give it to huo. ¡± ¡°Forget it. ¡± Ruo Chu shook her head and suddenly felt a little emotional. Even if she had bought a gift for him, her state of mind would be different. When Gu ruochu returned, the maid carried big and small bags from the bodyguard¡¯s hands. She was surprised to see that Huo Nanchen was still at home. He changed into casual clothes and hiszy aura was brought out. Recently, he had been leaving early and returningte ¡°Why are you at home? ¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t I been at home recently? ¡±Hee curled his lips and asked, ¡°have you gone to buy clothes? ¡± Before he reached home, several messages came from his phone. When he thought of the call he had just received, his eyes darkened. ¡°Yes. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not notice the change in his expression and nned to carry the bag upstairs. ¡°Didn¡¯t you take a fancy to a man¡¯s Pinky ring? You must have thought of something after looking at it for so long. Why didn¡¯t you buy it then? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s hand paused. She almost thought that he was following her. She narrowed her eyes at him. ¡°How do you know? ¡± He walked straight towards her He stared at her face and said calmly, ¡°of course I know. You¡¯ve been married to me for so long, don¡¯t you know that the mall belongs to the Huo Family? The cashier probably thought that I liked you so she asked you toe over and take a look, but you didn¡¯t buy it. ¡± Chapter 516

Chapter 516: Chapter 520: If the problem is solved

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°...¡±of course, she did not know. ¡°Mm, I thought that you might not like it so I didn¡¯t buy it. ¡± ¡°How do you know that I don¡¯t like it? ¡± His tone was still very calm but his oppressive aura suddenly became much stronger. ¡°Do you think that I don¡¯t like it or that you¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t like it? ¡± He stared at her and spat out a few words from his thin lips, ¡°I like it. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not know why but she felt that his words carried a sense of grievance. What did he feel wronged about Thest part of his sentence had an inexplicable sense of pride. ¡°Do you like that little ring very much? ¡± ¡°I do. ¡± He had never seen it before, so he did not know if he liked it. But if she buys it and gives it to him, he would probably like it very much, he thought calmly. Gu Ruochu did not know why, but her heart softened and she slowly said, ¡°if you like it, I¡¯ll buy it for you tomorrow, Alright? ¡± He did not say yes or no, but when he looked at her beautiful and vivid eyes, he felt very moved. But at this moment, he could not just kiss her whenever he wanted. He could only endure it. Although their rtionship had eased up a little during this period of time, he still could not get too close to her. Today could be considered the most harmonious day of the entire day. He almost thought that he would return to the past. That was until the manager of the mall called and asked him if he liked that little ring and his heart had sunk to the bottom of the valley. She had looked at it for so long, but she had not made up her mind to buy it for her. Gu Ruochu saw that his expression had eased up a little. She remembered what Yang Xi had told her and could not help but raise her eyes to look at him. ¡°Do you still n to hold a wedding? ¡± After a long pause, he finally responded with an ¡°mm¡± . ¡°Ruo Chu, I know that you don¡¯t like that wedding ring. This time, I¡¯ve gotten someone to custom-make one for you. I believe that you¡¯ll definitely like it. ¡± That ring was still in the process of being made. He reckoned that he would be able to see it before the wedding. He was looking forward to the wedding ring and the wedding this time. He was even more looking forward to the bride. Ruo Chu looked at him with an unreadable expression in her eyes. Is there a need to hold a wedding that has been ruined so many times? Gu Ruochu looked back at him with mixed emotions. However, a soft feeling clung to her heart, giving her a warm feeling. After eating, Ruo Chu went upstairs to take a shower. When she came out and saw the man who was half-lying on the bed, she went around to the other side of the bed, lifted the nket andy down. Her back was unnoticeably facing him. His aura was simply overwhelming the surroundings. Some people and things might find it difficult to give up once they get used to it. ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± His voice sounded from above. It was deep and quiet, with a hint of huskiness in it. Gu Ruochu, who was not sleepy to begin with, was even more awake. She deliberately closed her eyes. Huo Nanchen knew that she was listening and an indescribable tenderness appeared in his eyes. ¡°If all the things that you don¡¯t like don¡¯t happen and everyone doesn¡¯t exist, would the wedding be held as scheduled and you wouldn¡¯t divorce me and provoke other men? ¡± Ruo Chu did not know if huo Nanchen was doing this on purpose or if he really thought that she would be with Gu Zexi. He clearly knew that she and Gu Zexi were brother and sister, but he also knew that it was impossible. However, he was still fussing about the dinner between her and Gu Zexi After thinking about it, he could not think of any other reason other than pure jealousy. ¡°That¡¯s the case for now. ¡± Ruo Chu opened her eyes and looked into his dark eyes. In fact, didn¡¯t all the problemse from the problems he mentioned? If the problems were solved, she wouldn¡¯t want to get a divorce. Chapter 517

Chapter 517: Chapter 521 began to investigate Ning Tangxi

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Only then did Huo Nanchen feel that his nerves were no longer as tense as before. He ced the magazine in his hand on the bedside table andy on his side a little closer to her as he spoke calmly. ¡°I¡¯ve already found Yue Cheng¡¯s whereabouts. I¡¯ve recently found his whereabouts. ¡± Yue Cheng Ruo Chu was not familiar with this name, but she was not unfamiliar either. It was the man who liked Ning Tangxi. Didn¡¯t he sayst time that Yue Cheng had died trying to save him? Gu Ruochu turned around and raised her eyes to look at the man who was so close to her. His breath spread across her face from top to bottom. Her face gradually turned a little hot but she did not avoid it. ¡°Isn¡¯t he dead? Or are you guys working together to deceive me? ¡± ¡°We did think that he was dead. Before he died, he was disfigured and washed away by the river, ¡± Huo Nanchen calmly recounted. That shadow was still iparably heavy to him. It was only when he heard that Yue Cheng was still alive that he had the hope ofpletely escaping from his nightmare. ter on, I found traces of him in an Cheng. Perhaps he was not dead but was saved by someone. As for why he did not appear in front of us, it¡¯s still unclear. ¡± Huo Nanchen looked at the person in front of him. He stretched out his arm and pulled her into his embrace. His gentle voice came from above his head ¡°Ruo Chu, as long as you find Yue Cheng, leave the matter of Ning Tangxi and Cheng Xi to himpletely. When that timees, you won¡¯t mention the divorce anymore, and you can¡¯t go out with other men casually. ¡± If she provoked a man toe over and make him angry for the sake of the divorce, he might really not be far from going crazy. Ruo Chu already understood the rest of the words. ¡°since you say so, wait until you find Yue Cheng. ¡± Ruo Chu¡¯s meaning was very clear. Once he finds Yue Cheng, he will hand over the matters between Ning Tangxi and Cheng Xi. The matter between the two of them would basically be settled. The dark clouds in his heart seemed to be gradually dispelled. Huo Nanchen finally closed his eyes and the muscles in his body gradually rxed. His hand gently stroked her back as he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°alright, so don¡¯t mention divorce during this period of time. Don¡¯t provoke anyone either. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not want to continue his words. She had no intention of having a meal with Gu Zexi anyway. During this period of time, they could get along well with each other. Everything would have to wait for him to cross the city and find him. ¡°...¡± Gu Ruochu drove an hour and a half to the Rong family¡¯s vi. Rong Xiao was still chatting casually with Xu Yichen on social media. Hearing a knock on the door, granny Li answered it as she opened the door. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, little one. Come in quickly. ¡± ¡°Granny. ¡± Ruo Chu walked in and saw that Rong Xiao was still wearing his pajamas and sitting on the Sofa. She yawned, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. Quick, say a few words to Yichen. ¡± Their conversation had been specially processed so that no one would be able to leave any trace behind. This was to prevent Ning Tangxi and Huo Nanchen from finding Yichen¡¯s whereabouts based on their conversation records. Gu Ruochu saw Xu Yichen in the video. He seemed to have lost some weight and seemed to be in good spirits. Seeing that he was safe and sound, Ruo Chu felt much more rxed. How could Xu Yichen not know what she was worried about He threw a gentle smile at her, ¡°don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t even have a job here. My living environment is extremely good and I feel asfortable as if I¡¯m on a vacation. Ever since I started working, I haven¡¯t had such afortable life. ¡± Ruo Chu knew that he always reported good news but not bad news. Besides, how could she let Yi Chen live a life where he was always worried that someone would find him. ¡°Yi Chen, tell me honestly. How did you bump into Ning Tangxi and Cheng Xi after you hit Zhou Yunxi with your car? ¡± Chapter 518

Chapter 518: Chapter 522 was that the problemy with Ning Tangxi

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Upon hearing Ruo Chu¡¯s sudden mention of this matter, Xu Yichen¡¯s eyes shed as he deliberated. ¡°Ning Tangxi hase to bail Zhou Yunxi out. She knows that I¡¯m your friend and hase to ask about your rtionship with Huo Nanchen. Of course, I would say that you and your wife are truly in love and are nning to hold a new wedding. I don¡¯t know why that woman went crazy and argued with me on the main road. I identally pushed that child a few meters away during the shoving. You all know what happened after that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right, ¡± Gu Ruochu retorted, ¡°Yichen, I know that you¡¯re afraid of affecting the rtionship between Huo Nanchen and me, but you can¡¯t hide anything from me. ¡± Hearing this question, xu Yichen smiled bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m really afraid of you. ¡°. The only thing I¡¯ve left out is that I didn¡¯t see the child when I was arguing with Ning Tangxi. By the time I saw him, he had already been thrown into the middle of the road. Even now, I still find it strange. Why was that child suddenly beside my leg. I was the one who had acted rashly. If I had not blindly bumped into Zhou Yunxi, none of this would have happened.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Yichen. ¡± Gu Ruochu opened her mouth and her expression darkened, ¡°even if you had not bumped into Zhou Yunxi, this disaster would still have happened. Either the person next to me takes the me or I do. This goal is obvious. ¡± Rong Xiao Heard Xu Yichen¡¯s words and came to his senses, ¡°are you saying that this was a conspiracy from the beginning to the end? Ning Tangxi used her child to frame Yichen just to drive a wedge between you and Huo Nanchen? ¡± ¡°But... ¡± Xu Yichen hesitated, ¡°her son¡¯s arm is broken and Ning Tangxi looks devastated. It doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s putting on an act. A tiger would never eat its own son. Besides, Ning Tangxi cares so much about her son. ¡± Gu Ruochu shook her head, ¡°I¡¯ve heard Huo Nanchen say that Cheng Xi was born after Ning Tangxi was raped. An ordinary woman who was raped and gave birth to a child with an unknown father can actually love her child like an ordinary mother. I can¡¯t figure this out. There must be a shadow, right?¡± The three of them fell silent. The answer was obvious. The first to get excited was Rong Xiao He mmed the table and stood up. ¡°I told you. The professors in the hospital that your husband contacted for Cheng Xi are all top-notch. Even if there¡¯s only a 40% sess rate, it¡¯s impossible for them to fail just like that ¡°It¡¯s possible that Ning Tangxi is behind this. What a vicious mind. She won¡¯t even let go of her own child. ¡± ¡°I think so too. ¡± At this moment, the three of them suddenly felt enlightened. The problem really did appear on Ning Tangxi. ¡°Don¡¯t alert anyone about this first. ¡± Ruo Chu suppressed her excitement. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to find out that Yichen caused Cheng Xi¡¯s arm to be broken, but we can start from the hospital in country m! ¡± ¡°okay, I¡¯ll go back to the Rong family¡¯s old residence immediately and ask my father to borrow a few people. ¡± Rong Xiao was just about to leave when Ruo Chu pulled him back to the Sofa and scolded him jokingly, ¡°what are you so anxious for? Wait until I¡¯ve discussed it with Yichen before we make a move! ¡± ¡°I was too excited and couldn¡¯t hold it in. ¡± Rong Xiaoughed and shouted at the person on the video, ¡°did you hear that? Ruo Chu¡¯s trouble will soon be gone and you¡¯ll be able to return to an city soon! I really want to expose the hypocritical and evil mask on Ning Tangxi¡¯s face right now! ¡± Soon, she, Miss Ning, would probably lose her reputation in an city. Let¡¯s see how the Ning family will keep her. Xu Yichen only smiled faintly on the other side His gaze fell on Ruo Chu¡¯s face again. ¡°Be careful. If Ning Tangxi was able to avoid the Ning and huo family from tampering with the hospital, she must have had help. You have to hold it in first. Don¡¯t let anything slip in front of Ning Tangxi and her invisible helpers. ¡± Chapter 519

Chapter 519: Chapter 523: Nostalgic feelings

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I know. ¡± Gu Ruochu was not a reckless person. Besides, this was only their guess, even though it was not far from the truth. ¡°Should we tell Huo Nanchen? Actually, I think that it would be easier to find out with his methods. ¡± ¡°No, let¡¯s not tell anyone about this for now. Ning Tangxi may be more scheming than we thought. I¡¯m afraid that something unexpected might happen. ¡± If Huo Nanchen made a move, it would be easier for Ning Tangxi to detect it. She thought that the only person she could rely on was huo Nanchen, so she would keep a close eye on him. ¡°That¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll take our time to investigate. ¡± Rong Xiao felt that it would be safer if one less person knew about this matter, so as to avoid alerting the enemy. The three of them discussed some more details. ruo Chu remembered that Nanny Rong Xiao had a son who specialized in medicine overseas. He was already a medical elite, so she might be able to ask him for help. Only when they entered the hospital could they quietly find some clues, especially the details of Cheng Xi¡¯s surgery. After ending the call with Yichen, Ruo Chu drove home. There were a few missed calls from Huo Nanchen on her phone. She bit her lip. During this period of time, he was much more nervous than before, just like a strict husband. ¡°Ruo Chu, where are you? ¡± Finally, she called her. Huo Nanchen¡¯s slightly worried heart finally rxed. She did not pick up the few calls just now. He was really afraid that she would disappear without a word just like she did back then. ¡°I¡¯m already at the door. I just had something to do and went out for a while. ¡± ¡°Mm, you don¡¯t have to film or go to the office in the afternoon. Rest well at home. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± He hung up the phone. Ever since she ran away from home that time, he seemed to have a shadow. It was as if she would disappear immediately without a word. When she reached home, Ruo Chu received another call from Rong Xiao. ¡°Ruo Chu, I¡¯ve already made the arrangements here. Let Mo Ling Enter Country M¡¯s John Horton Hospital to be our undercover to investigate the actual situation. It¡¯s impossible for Ning Tangxi to pay attention to a hospital¡¯s personnel transfer. Moreover, someone will be protecting Mo Ling in the hospital, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Mo Ling was the son of the nanny of the Rong family. ¡°Alright, call me if you need anything. ¡± Gu Ruochu hung up the phone and sat on the Sofa, deep in thought. Soon, she entered the study again and took out her script and the heavy book. She marked the script as she read it. Sometimes, when she felt that the script did not have any feelings, she could not help but take out a photo of herself and Huo Nanchen in the car to take a look. At the age of 25, he was still in high spirits. The arrogance and gentleness in his face looked especially good in his noble aura. Beside her, there was also a trace of gentleness and serenity. Thest time he had posted it on Weibo, she had taken it out and developed it in the photography studio. At this moment, Gu Ruochu felt a strange feeling in her heart as she looked at the photo. She actually felt a sense of nostalgia when she touched it. After looking at it for a long time, she ced the photo in her notebook. ¡°...¡± At the Ning family¡¯s vi ¡°What kind of sin has hemitted? The child has lost his arm at such a young age. ¡± Zhang Xuan Hugged Cheng Xi and choked on her sobs several times. She did not know what to do with him in the future. Cheng Xi was someone she had seen growing up. She had doted on him for four to five years as if he was her heart. Who Knew.. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t cry. ¡± Cheng Xi used his other Chubby hand to caress the left side of her face. He clumsily wiped her tears away. ¡°Cheng Xi will be fine. Cheng Xi is fine. ¡± Seeing that there was no trace of haze in his dark eyes, Zhang Xuan cried even more sadly. Chapter 520

Chapter 520: Chapter 524 was asking for her

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You¡¯re not as sensible as the child. Don¡¯t cry. ¡± Ning Tang Sat on the Sofa and put his arm around her. ¡°everyone has a different experience. Just treat it as an indispensable thing on his way to growth. ¡± Ning Tang winked and asked the maid to carry the child away. Ning Tangxi sat on the side. Tears kept falling from her charming eyes. She was also extremely sad. ¡°If Yuecheng were here, the child wouldn¡¯t have to suffer like this. ¡± Zhang Xuan wanted to curse Huo Nanchen, but when she remembered that he was her biological daughter¡¯s husband, she could only swallow her words. ¡°Oh right, where is the culprit who harmed Cheng Xi? Have you found him? I must cut this person into a thousand pieces. He even dares to touch the Ning family! ¡± Zhang Xuan just remembered this question. Ning Tangxi was even sadder when she heard it. She sobbed, ¡°mom, do you know who hurt your grandson? It¡¯s your daughter¡¯s friend, Xu Yichen! ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu¡¯s friend? ¡± Zhang Xuan frowned. ¡°Why would ruo Chu have such a friend? A friend who can hurt her own sister and child is not a good person. I have to keep my daughter away from this kind of person. ¡± Ning Tangxi stopped crying She looked at her with a cold smile. ¡°Mother, after Cheng Xi¡¯s hand was broken, my good sister hid Xu Yichen because she was afraid that I would sue his friend. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for her stopping me, Nan Chen would have helped me throw this man into prison. ¡°I treat Ruo Chu as my sister. Does she treat me as her sister? ¡± Ning Tang could hear her sarcasm and could not help but frown. ¡°Tang Xi... ¡± Ruo Chu and the Ning family were not close to begin with, yet Tang Xi was still so picky in front of Little Xuan. ¡°Ruo Chu is really muddle-headed. It¡¯s all my fault for letting her grow up outside. I still don¡¯t know what kind of friends she has by her side. ¡± Zhang Xuan¡¯s heart was filled with anger and pain ¡°I can¡¯t let Ruo Chu be brainwashed by these bad guys again. I have to persuade her toe back. ¡± ¡°Little Xuan, things may not be what you think. Perhaps... ¡± ¡°Then what is it like? Could it be that I caused Cheng Xi to do this? ¡± Ning Tangxi¡¯s reaction was very intense, and the ends of her eyes were raised. ¡°Father, are you now unable to distinguish right from wrong in order to protect Ruo Chu? ¡± Ning Zongxuan could not hold it in any longer and sneered ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that now that you¡¯ve found your own daughter, you want to kick me and Tang Xi aside? The rtionship of more than 20 years can¡¯t bepared to a ¡°biological daughter¡± who just stepped in? ¡± ¡°What are you talking about? ¡± The fine lines on Ning Tang¡¯s face became even tighter, and his previous dignity became even more imposing. ¡°Both of you are my children, but this matter can¡¯t be generalized. ¡± ¡°To put it bluntly, DAD is protecting ruo Chu! ¡± Zhang Xuan and Ning Tang thought differently. Looking at Ning Tangxi¡¯s crying eyes, her heart ached terribly. She felt that she was the one who had given birth to Ruo Chu. Why would she help an outsider. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll go talk to Ruo Chu First. After all, she is a child of the Ning family. Her blood is thicker than water. She will understand how to feel sorry for our own people. ¡± Ning Tang opened his mouth to say something but it turned into a sigh. For some reason, he had an ominous feeling. Ning Tangxi felt a sense of joy in her heart when she saw that Zhang Xuan was on her side this time. So what if Gu Ruochu was the daughter of the Ning family? There would never be a ce for her in this family! The next day, Zhang Xuan went to look for Gu Ruochu. When she heard that she had to hand Xu Yichen over, she was stunned for a moment. She looked at her elegant face and asked, ¡°Madam Ning, what do you mean? ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu, your friend caused your nephew to lose his arm. Don¡¯t be deceived by such a vicious person. I really don¡¯t know! ¡± Chapter 521

Chapter 521: Chapter 525 coercion

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Madam Ning, we¡¯ll talk about thister. I¡¯ll give you an exnation regarding Xu Yichen and Cheng Xi, but not now. ¡± Gu Ruochu had given Zhang Xuan face because she was her biological mother. Zhang Xuan did not expect Gu Ruochu to reject her outright. She stared at her in shock. ¡°Ruo Chu, you don¡¯t even care about your sister and nephew. You only want to protect that evil person? Cheng Xi¡¯s arm is broken. Even if you don¡¯t care about your sister, you should care about your nephew! ¡± Was It really as Tang Xi had said, that Ruo Chu did not have any good feelings towards them? Zhang Xuan had used the word ¡®evil man¡¯ to describe Xu Yichen. This made Gu Ruochu frown in disgust, ¡°Madam Ning, I¡¯ve said that I¡¯ll give you an exnation. I¡¯m also sorry that Cheng Xi¡¯s hands are like this. ¡± Zhang Xuan looked at her calm expression and felt a little angry. ¡°Ruo Chu, what kind of bewitching soup did that man give you? In your heart, your mother and sister aren¡¯t even as good as him? ¡± As expected, he did not raise her by his side. His feelings for them were rather cold and distant. At this moment, Zhang Xuan felt an iparable chill in her heart. Gu Ruochu saw how aggressive Zhang Xuan was and felt upset. She stood up and looked at her, ¡°Madam Ning, if you¡¯re here for this, there¡¯s no need to talk anymore. I¡¯ve said that I¡¯ll give you an exnation. ¡± ¡°RUO CHU! ¡± There was amotion outside the door. Gu Ruochu turned around and saw Ning Tangxi carrying her child into the house. She sneered, ¡°what¡¯s the matter? Even when I¡¯m here, you still refuse to tell me where Xu Yichen is. Do you think that you have someone to rely on when you marry into the Huo family? ¡± ¡°AUNT! ¡± Cheng Xi saw that Gu Ruochu was very happy and called out obediently. ¡°Look, Cheng Xi really likes you as his aunt. ¡± Ning Tangxi had a smile on her face but she looked very sarcastic, ¡°but you¡¯re still helping the culprit. ¡± Gu Ruochu then realized that Ning Tangxi had purposelye here to use family ties to kidnap Xu Yichen in order to find out where he was. ¡°Ruo Chu, I think that you must sever all ties with that person. That person surnamed Xu has already brainwashed you into such a state that he doesn¡¯t even acknowledge your mother and sister! ¡± Zhang Xuan was finally anxious. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart sank to the bottom of the valley. She never thought that this was her biological mother. She knew that Ning Tangxi was not her biological mother yet she still loved her so much. It was likely that she had left her parents for so many years and was not by their side. Her parents¡¯feelings for her could notpare to Ning Zongxuan and Ning Tangxi¡¯s. ¡°Madam Ning, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯d like to go upstairs and rest. ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu, you... you stop right there! ¡± Zhang Xuan was anxious. She took a few steps forward and grabbed Gu Ruochu¡¯s arm, ¡°mother will not leave until you tell me where the murderer is! ¡± ¡°Let me go! ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s reaction was a little intense but Zhang Xuan held her even tighter. Gu Ruochu gritted her teeth in pain. She stumbled and fell backward. Zhang Xuan clearly did not expect her to lose her footing. In a panic, she let go of her hand. Cheng Xi could not help but cry out. He clutched the corner of Ning Tangxi¡¯s shirt tightly and bit his lip, afraid that she would fall. It did not hurt as expected. Huo Nanchen felt a warm sensation on his back. He did not know when Huo Nanchen had helped her up from behind. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± Ning Tangxi¡¯s smile froze on her face. She bit her lip and looked at Huo Nanchen, ¡°Nanchen, I¡¯m just here to ask where Xu Yichen is. ¡± She knew very well that Xu Yichen was the biggest problem between Gu Ruochu and Huo Nanchen. ¡°Ruo Chu, are you alright? ¡± Zhang Xuan did not expect ruo Chu to have such a big reaction and felt a little regretful. Chapter 522

Chapter 522: Chapter 526: a chill in the heart

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°leave, I don¡¯t want to see you. ¡± Gu Ruochu felt her heart turn cold. Her resistance towards Zhang Xuan had only lessened a little before she was disillusioned again. Zhang Xuan saw the cold look in Ruo Chu¡¯s eyes and felt both hurt and a chill in her heart. ¡°Madam Zhang, please see our guest out. ¡± As soon as Huo Nanchen said this, Madam Zhang walked over with a cold expression, ¡°Madam Ning, this way please. ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu, are you going to chase mother out of the house? ¡± Zhang Xuan¡¯s face was filled with grief and her heart grew colder and colder. It seemed that she could no longermunicate with this daughter of hers, ¡°Ruo Chu is your sister, Cheng Xi is your nephew... ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at Zhang Xuan and her heart grew colder. Back when she was beside Zhou Yunxi, Zhou Yunxi had told her many simr sentences, simr to moral kidnapping. Yan Wei is your sister... ... What¡¯s wrong with a sister? She would notpromise without reason even if she was her biological child, let alone someone she detested. Disgusting. Cheng Xi¡¯s grip on Ning Tangxi¡¯s hand grew tighter and tighter. His little mouth was tightly shut as he looked at Gu Ruochu with a hint of heartache as well as ignorance. ¡°sister? ¡± Huo Nanchen nced at her before he said calmly, ¡°stop this moral kidnapping. Ruo Chu and Ning Tangxi are not rted by blood and Cheng Xi¡¯s matter has nothing to do with her. ¡± Hearing Huo Nanchen¡¯s merciless voice, zhang Xuan red at him and growled, ¡°you still have the face to say that to me? Have you forgotten your promise to Yue Cheng and my daughter? Back then, you promised to protect Cheng Xi and Tang Xi but now, you¡¯ve fallen out with them faster than anyone else! ¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying that I should hurt your own daughter to protect your adopted daughter Ning Tangxi is your daughter whom you¡¯ve raised by your side for more than 20 years. Isn¡¯t Ruo Chu your daughter whom you¡¯ve abandoned back then You owe her 20 years of love and now you¡¯re ming me?¡±Huo Nanchen¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile When he saw the disdain and sarcasm in her eyes, his unkindness was unmistakable. Zhang Xuan was stunned and his expression grew uglier and uglier, ¡°I... I just... ¡± Ning Tangxi was shocked as well. She could not believe that Huo Nanchen was actually on Gu Ruochu¡¯s side, ¡°Nanchen, are you speaking up for that murderer? ¡± ¡°Shut up. ¡± He red at her coldly. The dark haze in his eyes instantly spread endlessly, causing her to be shocked. Between Cheng Xi and Gu Ruochu, Huo Nanchen had chosen Gu Ruochu! He had changed, he had truly changedpletely. Ning Tangxi¡¯s fingers gradually sank into her palm as her eyes turned vicious. The anger in Zhang Xuan¡¯s eyes gradually faded. ¡°Of course, Ruo Chu is my daughter. However, now that she has been brainwashed by that evil person to harm her sister, shouldn¡¯t I try to wake her up? ¡± ¡°No one can judge whether Xu Yichen is good or bad. What reason do you have to stand on the moral high ground and criticize Ruo Chu? ¡± For the first time, Huo Nanchen had actually spoken up for Xu Yichen. No matter how jealous he was, he would still stand on his wife¡¯s side. ¡°He has caused Cheng Xi to lose his hand for the rest of his life. What else can he call a viin? ¡± Zhang Xuan was once again agitated as she looked at Gu Ruochu ¡°Ruo Chu, are you really going to protect that viin? Do you want your mother or that so-called friend? It¡¯s true that he broke your nephew¡¯s hand. Ruo Chu, what¡¯s wrong with you? ¡± If she could stand on the opposite side of a friend, Ruo Chu might not acknowledge her parents if it were anything else. Gu Ruochu¡¯s initial fantasies about her parents were now thoroughly drenched in cold water as she watched her expression gradually turn cold. ¡°mother? You¡¯re using me and Xu Yichen without any reason. Do you even look like my mother? ¡± Chapter 523

Chapter 523: Chapter 427 You really don¡¯t want your mother anymore

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu stared nkly ahead. At this moment, she felt a sense of loneliness, ¡°other mothers protect their own daughters, but you¡¯re only biased towards Ning Tangxi to protect Ning Tangxi... ¡± ¡°I¡¯m so d that I was already married when you found me. If I had been brought back by you to stay in the Ning family, I don¡¯t know how I would have been bullied. ¡± She had no mother, no family, and no lover... ... For some reason, Zhang Xuan did not dare to look directly into her daughter¡¯s eyes. In fact, she did not think that she was in the wrong. She only cared for her daughter, so why did she trust the wrong person. Why did she help outsiders hurt her mother? Why did she hurt Ning Tangxi, her sister... ... Cheng Xi¡¯s hands were in such a state. She, Tang Xi, and Ning Tang were all heartbroken. If ruo Chu was the daughter of the Ning family, why couldn¡¯t she understand the pain of their loved ones? ¡°No... Ruo Chu, why are you so stubborn? I was the one who threw you out and ignored you. But I¡¯m your mother, I won¡¯t hurt you! Xu Yichen... is not a good person! If he can hurt Cheng Xi now, he will hurt you in the future... ¡± Unfortunately, Ruo Chu¡¯s eyes had be even more determined and cold She straightened her body, ¡°Madam Ning, take your daughter and leave. From now on, we will never see each other again. Just pretend that you never had a daughter like me. After all, you were the one who threw me away in the first ce. ¡± At the end of her sentence, her throat was choked with tears. ¡°Ruo Chu, do you really not want your parents anymore? ¡± Zhang Xuan finally panicked and tears suddenly flowed down her cheeks, ¡°for a man, you actually don¡¯t even want your mother anymore! ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu, why are you so insensible? ¡± Ning Tangxi saw that Zhang Xuan was defending her so naturally, she was pleased with herself. At the same time, she gently rebuked Gu Ruochu. ¡°Ning Tangxi, this is between me and Zhang Xuan. Shut your mouth and stand aside! ¡± Gu Ruochu finally could not take it anymore. She shouted until Ning Tangxi was stunned. ¡°I don¡¯t want a mother like you who can¡¯t tell right from wrong and only likes to dote on others! ¡± Gu Ruochu growled in a low voice. Her hands were clenched into fists ¡°I only know that Yichen will protect me and protect me. Besides your so-called blood rtionship, you are cold and stiff in your bones! Put Away that ridiculous nickname of yours. What father and mother? I, Gu Ruochu, don¡¯t need them at all! ¡± I¡¯ve had enough! Why is Zhou Yunxi like this? Why is Zhang Xuan like this. Huo Nanchen reached out and pulled her into his embrace. His hand gently patted her back. ¡°No, how can you say that about your mother and your sister! We¡¯re all your family. There¡¯s no such thing as favoritism. First of all, shouldn¡¯t your friend be sentenced for Breaking Cheng Xi¡¯s hand? ¡± Zhang Xuan felt a sharp pain in her heart. She looked at Ruo Chu¡¯s increasingly cold face and was at a loss. She was shocked and shocked. ¡°Madam Ning, since you¡¯ve said so much, don¡¯t talk nonsense with me. ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at her mockingly ¡°Your attitude just now was exactly like how Zhou Yunxi treated Gu Yanwei. Back then, I didn¡¯t want Zhou Yunxi, and I won¡¯t want you, Zhang Xuan. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s it. From now on, I have nothing to do with the Ning family. ¡± Gu Ruochu suddenly mocked herself, ¡°actually, I didn¡¯t have anything to do with them in the first ce. ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu, you want to sever your rtionship with your biological mother because of this? ¡± Zhang Xuan was provoked and her emotions became agitated once again ¡°listen to how heartless and hurtful your words are. Do you really want to treat your biological mother like this? Ruo Chu, you have no conscience. ¡±

Comment (0)

COMMENT FIRSTRate this chapterVote with Power Stone

Chapter 524: Chapter 528: My Heart Palpitates

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You can me me however you want. It¡¯s enough that you have Ning Tangxi as your daughter. Since you didn¡¯t get involved in my life in the first ce, there¡¯s no need for you to get involved in my life in the future. ¡± ¡°RUO CHU! ¡± Zhang Xuan¡¯s voice became hoarse, ¡°you can¡¯t... you can¡¯t do this... ¡± ¡°Alright then. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s gaze became much sharper as she slowly walked over ¡°Now, make a choice in front of Ning Tangxi. Are you going to stand on my side or hers this time? I won¡¯t force you to Chase Ning Tangxi out or sever your rtionship with her. Just make the choice this time. ¡± ¡°I... ¡± ¡°Tell me, are you going to force me to hand over Xu Yichen with Ning Tangxi? ¡± ¡°I... ¡± Zhang Xuan approached her, ¡°Ruo Chu, can you just take a step back? Tell me where Xu Yichen is and I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. I¡¯ll get your father to bring him back and never let him know that you¡¯re the one who said it... ¡± Gu Ruochu waspletely disappointed when she heard this. She looked at Zhang Xuan andughed coldly. She took the opportunity when she was about to hold her hand and took a few steps back before returning to Huo Nanchen¡¯s embrace, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. You can leave now. ¡± ¡°Mother Zhang. ¡± Huo Nanchen turned his head to look at mother Zhang. His voice became even more indifferent, ¡°if you can¡¯t get Madam Ning to help you alone, get the bodyguards toe over. ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs first. ¡± Gu Ruochu broke free from Huo Nanchen¡¯s arms but he held her hand. His voice was deep and low, ¡°wait a moment, I¡¯ll go upstairs too. ¡± Zhang Xuan took a few steps forward and only saw Gu Ruochu¡¯s back as she went upstairs. In front of her were a few expressionless bodyguards blocking her way. Ning Tangxi had not expected that bringing Zhang Xuan over to cause a RUCKUS would end up like this. She had wanted to use Xu Yichen to drive a wedge between Gu Ruochu and Nanchen. Her face darkened. ¡°...¡± Gu Ruochu returned to the bedroom and climbed onto the bed. Without another word, she pulled the nket over her head. Huo Nanchen came in and saw that the nket had been lifted up. He felt an indescribable tenderness for her. He took off his shoes and lifted the nket. Then, he crawled under the nket as well. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not want anyone to see her in such a sorry state. Her eyes were clouded with tears and she curled up pitifully into a ball. His deep eyes trembled He sighed in his heart and came over to cover her body. His heavy body pressed down but he did not ce his weight on her body. He propped himself up with one hand and looked at her face carefully. ¡°Of course I¡¯m here to look for my little friend. Other children will be coaxed when they cry. My little friend will be coaxed even when she cries. ¡± In the blink of an eye, she had cried like a cat. Gu Ruochu almost burst intoughter when she heard his serious expression. However, it onlysted for an instant. Little friend? He had used a new joke that had just appeared on the Inte. Something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something. The breath of a man came over her head, and her eyes were open and hershes were trembling. ¡°I won¡¯t, ¡± He spat. That kind of gentle closeness gave Gu Ruochu a feeling of suffocation and shock. Not because of the closeness, but because of the heart-throbbing pain. Subconsciously she clutched at his clothes and said nothing more. Maybe she¡¯ll lose him again soon enough. ¡°In the future, people from the Ning family will never have the chance to enter the huo family again. You will never be sad for such people again. ¡± Huo Nanchen hugged her ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be the daughter of the Ning family, then don¡¯t be. The position of their daughter is nothing to be surprised about. Ning Tangxi has been with the Ning family for so many years. It¡¯s not hard to imagine that Zhang Xuan would stand on her side. It¡¯s a good thing that you¡¯re married to me. Otherwise, who knows what kind of ostracism you¡¯d be subjected to.¡± ¡°MM. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not want to be sad for Zhang Xuan anymore. She did not want to shed tears for anyone else. She had finally obtained her life after much difficulty. She must cherish it. Chapter 524

Chapter 524: Chapter 528: My Heart Palpitates

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You can me me however you want. It¡¯s enough that you have Ning Tangxi as your daughter. Since you didn¡¯t get involved in my life in the first ce, there¡¯s no need for you to get involved in my life in the future. ¡± ¡°RUO CHU! ¡± Zhang Xuan¡¯s voice became hoarse, ¡°you can¡¯t... you can¡¯t do this... ¡± ¡°Alright then. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s gaze became much sharper as she slowly walked over ¡°Now, make a choice in front of Ning Tangxi. Are you going to stand on my side or hers this time? I won¡¯t force you to Chase Ning Tangxi out or sever your rtionship with her. Just make the choice this time. ¡± ¡°I... ¡± ¡°Tell me, are you going to force me to hand over Xu Yichen with Ning Tangxi? ¡± ¡°I... ¡± Zhang Xuan approached her, ¡°Ruo Chu, can you just take a step back? Tell me where Xu Yichen is and I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. I¡¯ll get your father to bring him back and never let him know that you¡¯re the one who said it... ¡± Gu Ruochu waspletely disappointed when she heard this. She looked at Zhang Xuan andughed coldly. She took the opportunity when she was about to hold her hand and took a few steps back before returning to Huo Nanchen¡¯s embrace, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. You can leave now. ¡± ¡°Mother Zhang. ¡± Huo Nanchen turned his head to look at mother Zhang. His voice became even more indifferent, ¡°if you can¡¯t get Madam Ning to help you alone, get the bodyguards toe over. ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs first. ¡± Gu Ruochu broke free from Huo Nanchen¡¯s arms but he held her hand. His voice was deep and low, ¡°wait a moment, I¡¯ll go upstairs too. ¡± Zhang Xuan took a few steps forward and only saw Gu Ruochu¡¯s back as she went upstairs. In front of her were a few expressionless bodyguards blocking her way. Ning Tangxi had not expected that bringing Zhang Xuan over to cause a RUCKUS would end up like this. She had wanted to use Xu Yichen to drive a wedge between Gu Ruochu and Nanchen. Her face darkened. ¡°...¡± Gu Ruochu returned to the bedroom and climbed onto the bed. Without another word, she pulled the nket over her head. Huo Nanchen came in and saw that the nket had been lifted up. He felt an indescribable tenderness for her. He took off his shoes and lifted the nket. Then, he crawled under the nket as well. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not want anyone to see her in such a sorry state. Her eyes were clouded with tears and she curled up pitifully into a ball. His deep eyes trembled He sighed in his heart and came over to cover her body. His heavy body pressed down but he did not ce his weight on her body. He propped himself up with one hand and looked at her face carefully. ¡°Of course I¡¯m here to look for my little friend. Other children will be coaxed when they cry. My little friend will be coaxed even when she cries. ¡± In the blink of an eye, she had cried like a cat. Gu Ruochu almost burst intoughter when she heard his serious expression. However, it onlysted for an instant. Little friend? He had used a new joke that had just appeared on the Inte. Something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something something. The breath of a man came over her head, and her eyes were open and hershes were trembling. ¡°I won¡¯t, ¡± He spat. That kind of gentle closeness gave Gu Ruochu a feeling of suffocation and shock. Not because of the closeness, but because of the heart-throbbing pain. Subconsciously she clutched at his clothes and said nothing more. Maybe she¡¯ll lose him again soon enough. ¡°In the future, people from the Ning family will never have the chance to enter the huo family again. You will never be sad for such people again. ¡± Huo Nanchen hugged her ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be the daughter of the Ning family, then don¡¯t be. The position of their daughter is nothing to be surprised about. Ning Tangxi has been with the Ning family for so many years. It¡¯s not hard to imagine that Zhang Xuan would stand on her side. It¡¯s a good thing that you¡¯re married to me. Otherwise, who knows what kind of ostracism you¡¯d be subjected to.¡± ¡°MM. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not want to be sad for Zhang Xuan anymore. She did not want to shed tears for anyone else. She had finally obtained her life after much difficulty. She must cherish it. Chapter 525

Chapter 525: Chapter 529 snatching the child away

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION At this moment, she felt very at ease. At least he had been on her side. So what if he was her biological parents She was married, and she did not want those kind of parents. ¡°Why did youe back all of a sudden? ¡± Ruo Chu looked at his calm face and smiled faintly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were at thepany? I thought you would only be home at night. ¡± Huo Nanchen lowered his head and looked at her face. His gaze was so deep that it could suck people in. He said slowly, ¡°Madam Ning brought Ning Tangxi to look for you. I knew that there was nothing good. ¡± Ruo Chu could not help butugh. ¡°Huo Nanchen, I¡¯m really tired. ¡± Of course, he understood the meaning behind those words. His eyes were so deep that it was difficult to guess what they meant. ¡°If you¡¯re tired, rest well. ¡± Ruo Chu did not say another word. He actually understood that she was already very tired from being with Ning Tangxi. She was so tired that she only wanted to escape. ¡°You can go out first. I¡¯m going to sleep for a while. ¡± Gu ruochu tugged at his clothes. After a long while, he kissed her forehead and got out of bed. ¡°sleep well. ¡± When Ning Tangxi returned home, she still could not believe what had just happened at the Huo family home. Huo Nanchen was actuallypletely on Gu Ruochu¡¯s side. Did this mean that he had to fulfill his promise and oath? ¡°eldestdy, Madam. ¡± ¡°bring the young master over. ¡± Ning Tangxi¡¯s face was gloomy as she carried the child to him. The housekeeper saw the mother and daughter enter the house in a daze. He hesitated and did not say anything else. Ning Zongxuan came down from upstairs and saw his sister¡¯s figure on the SOFA. He could not help but ask, ¡°how is it? Has Gu Ruochu told you where the criminal is? ¡± ¡°How can you speak like that? What do you mean by Gu Ruochu? That¡¯s your sister! ¡± Zhang Xuan was provoked by Ning Zongxuan¡¯s contemptuous tone. He retorted, ¡°each one of you is more disobedient than thest. I think that you will only be satisfied if you anger me to death! ¡± Of course, Ning Zongxuan would not admit that Gu Ruochu was his sister. From his point of view, she had the blood of the Ning family flowing through her veins, reminding him of the humiliation of being an imposter. Just as he was about to retort, the sound of slightly messy footsteps suddenly came from the door. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± The housekeeper¡¯s panicked voice rang out. Zhang Xuan subconsciously ran out and saw a group of men in ck snatching Cheng Xi away from the housekeeper¡¯s hands. The child seemed to have been frightened. She huddled in the arms of the bodyguard in fear and did not cry or make a fuss. ¡°MOTHER! ¡± Ning Tangxi held her mother¡¯s hand with a sobbing tone, ¡°Cheng Xi is in their hands. ¡± ¡°Stop! ¡± Zhang Xuan roared and immediately ordered, ¡°who are you people? How dare you snatch people from the Ning family! Someone throw these people into the police station! ¡± ¡°Mrs. Chairman Ning, long time no see. ¡± Li Tezhu stood in front of the bodyguards and was still respectful. ¡°I¡¯m here to pick up the young master and bring him back to the huo family. Please forgive me if I¡¯ve been rude. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re Huo Nanchen¡¯s man? ¡± Zhang Xuan¡¯s eyes were sharper and her heart skipped a beat. ¡°Why did he ask you toe? What¡¯s the meaning of Snatching Cheng Xi? ¡± ¡°Madam, I¡¯ve made it very clear. Of course, he¡¯s here to take the young master back to the Huo family. ¡± Li Tezhu was still as polite as ever ¡°Cheng Xi¡¯s young master has suffered a lot of injuries recently. Miss Ning may not be able to take care of him, so BOSS specifically asked me toe and pick up the child. After all, this child also calls BOSS ¡®Daddy¡¯ . ¡± Li Tezhu gave a look, and the bodyguard carried the child and was about to leave. Ning Tangxi did not expect Huo Nanchen to actuallye and snatch the child. She rushed forward anxiously and wanted to snatch the child away. ¡°Give Cheng Xi to me, Give Cheng Xi back to me... ¡± Of course, she could not reach it. Cheng Xi cried silently and reached out his little hand to grab his mother¡¯s hand. ¡°Mommy, mommy...¡± Chapter 526

Chapter 526: Chapter 530: Ning Tang¡¯s anger

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The voice was heart-wrenching and special assistant Li Tezhu¡¯s brows twitched, ¡°hurry up and take the child away. ¡± The child was crying in his arms and the group of expressionless bodyguards did not know how to pacify him. Zhang Xuan was so angry that she was gasping for breath. Her sharp nails almost scratched the bodyguards away, ¡°let go of my daughter and grandson. Get the hell out of the Ning family. Get the hell out of the Ning family... ¡± Ning Zongxuan had just rushed out when he heard that something was wrong outside when Ning Tang had already returned. Chapter 1¡¯s face was so dark that it seemed as if it could rain, ¡°what¡¯s going on? ¡± The moment he entered the room, he saw that the entire ce was in chaos. ¡°FATHER! ¡± Ning Tangxi rushed up and cried, ¡°the huo family wanted to snatch Cheng Xi. It must have been Gu Ruochu¡¯s idea. She¡¯s even trying to snatch my son away now. Father, please uphold justice for me! ¡± Ning Tang did not move at all when he heard Ning Tangxi¡¯s words. He only walked towards special assistant Li with heavy steps, ¡°what¡¯s going on? Special Assistant Li, can you give me an exnation? ¡± Of course, he did not believe that the huo family would snatch the child away for no reason. There must be an inside story. Before Li Tezhu could speak, Ning Tangxi interrupted, ¡°it¡¯s all because of that good sister of mine. She wants to Snatch Cheng Xi away... ¡± Zhang Xuan choked on her words. She did not expect that Ruo Chu would cause such a Ruckus with her. ¡°How can ruo CHU be so cruel... ¡± Li Tezhu waspletely speechless. Why were there two women in the Ning family who could not understand. It was no wonder that the BOSS was so impatient. Cheng Xi could actually grow up to be obedient and cute in such an environment? ¡°Li Tezhu, is my question difficult to answer? ¡± Hearing Ning Tang¡¯s question, li Tezhu knew that chairman Ning¡¯s iq was still on the line. ¡°Chairman, it was madam who brought Miss Ning to the huo family to make trouble for the young Madam and handed over the culprit who injured Cheng Xi. The BOSS felt that Cheng Xi had been injured repeatedly by Miss Ning, so it might be better to bring him to the huo family.¡± ¡°You went to the Huo family? ¡± Ning Tang looked at Ning Tangxi with a sharp gaze and growled, ¡°who told you to go, Huh? ¡± Thest syble raised the volume of Ning Tangxi¡¯s voice, causing her to tremble and shrink in fear. ¡°I. . . My mother and I just wanted to ask where the murderer went. We didn¡¯t mean anything by it, but she refused to tell us... ¡± She was pped in the face, cutting off the rest of her sentence. ¡°Father, you hit me? You hit me because of that woman? ¡± Ning Tangxi did not believe that her father would hit her until her face was swollen. Her face burned with pain. ¡°So what if I hit you? Who told you to look for Ruo Chu? You actually have the guts to look for Ruo Chu. There must be a limit to how much you two siblings can fight, and you¡¯re still so aggressive? What do you mean by that woman? She¡¯s my daughter. ¡± Ning Tang gritted his teeth in anger. Ning Tangxi was so frightened that she could not stop crying, ¡°father, you¡¯re being unreasonable... ¡± Even though his mother had gone, he only knew how to hit himself. ¡°Father, what right do you have to hit me! ¡± Ning Zongxuan hated Gu Ruochu even more. She was the one who had ruined the peace of the entire Ning family. ¡°It was clearly... ¡± ¡°Shut up! ¡± Ning Tang looked at Ning Zongxuan with a hint of hatred in his eyes. Ning Zongxuan instantly felt as if he had fallen into an ice cer. His father actually hated them. ¡°You still have the face to cry Do you think that you can do whatever you want in the Ning family just because I¡¯ve raised you for twenty years I, Ning Tang, don¡¯t need my daughter and son to support me in my retirement. Do you really think I care about you and your sister Without Ruo Chu, who do you think you are?¡± Ning Tangxi couldn¡¯t believe her ears. What did her father mean? ¡°Ning Tang, what are you talking about? ¡± Zhang Xuan was furious. Ning Tangpletely ignored his wife because she was his true love. He would never get angry at her in his life. Chapter 527

Chapter 527: Chapter 531 chased them out of the house

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°My own daughter is suffering outside. Are you two siblings nning to push your luck now? Hmm? Two INGRATES! ¡± Every word sounded extremely cold. He liked children because he was born with the person he loved. Long ago, when he knew that the two siblings were not his biological children, his fatherly heart had already been reduced by half. Now that he knew that she actually dared to make things difficult for Ruo Chu, there was even some hatred in his heart. ¡°Dad, you want to abandon us just because you found your daughter? ¡± ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t want you. My daughter has already suffered enough in the outside world. Not only are you not satisfied, but you also want to bully her. ¡± Ning Zongxuan¡¯s face was Pale, and he couldn¡¯t say a word. He thought that his father was like his mother. Only now did he realize that he seemed to have crossed his father¡¯s bottom line. He had overestimated his and Tang Xi¡¯s position in his father¡¯s heart. Of course, special assistant Li wouldn¡¯t care about their family¡¯s affairs. He let the bodyguards take the child out so that he could go back and report to his father. ¡°Chairman Ning, since there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll bring the child back first. ¡± Ning Tangxi pounced on her like she had gone mad, ¡°let go of my Cheng Xi, give it back to me... ¡± ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of being Cheng Xi¡¯s mother. ¡± Ning Tang grabbed her wrist and red at her, ¡°get lost, get the hell out of my sight! ¡± ¡°Father, do you really not want me anymore? ¡± Ning Tangxi fell to the ground and saw Ning Tang¡¯s cold gaze. She scrambled to his side She tugged at his trouser leg, ¡°father, are you really going to chase me out for a daughter who has been out for 20 years without any feelings My surname is Ning, and I will be your daughter for the rest of my life. I will also obediently inherit the Ning Family¡¯s family business and assets. Father, could it be that all these years of feelings can not bepared to Gu Ruochu SOB... ... .. Ning Tang looked at her and kicked her aside. He scoffed coldly, ¡°YOU BASTARD! ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to inherit my assets, ¡± Ning Tang said word by word ¡°If RUO CHU is not willing to acknowledge me, I would rather hand over thepany to someone with a different surname and donate my assets to the orphanage than let you two ingrates get it! You are not my biological child, what right do you have to do whatever you want in front of me? ¡± ¡°Ah¡± Ning Tangxi fell to the ground. Ning Tang¡¯s words were like a basin of ice water sshing down from head to toe, drenching herpletely. ¡°Ning Tang... ¡± ¡°Bring Madam upstairs. ¡± Ning Tang did not look at her, so the servants could onlye over and forcefully bring Zhang Xuan upstairs. The other servants pulled Zhang Xuan as they tried to pull Ning Tangxi away. Ning Tangxi did not expect that she would lose not only her son, but also her father and the entire Ning family today. ¡°Dad, please forgive me, I was really wrong! ¡± Ning Tangxi crawled to Ning Tang¡¯s feet and stretched out her hand to pull his arm ¡°I don¡¯t dare to make things difficult for my sister anymore. I¡¯m your daughter and I¡¯m not going anywhere. Dad, I was wrong. I really was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have gone to find trouble with Ruo Chu. Dad, DAD! ¡± Ning Tang¡¯s face turned ck as he was begged by her. There was only cruelty on his face, but there was no tenderness. In this life, besides Zhang Xuan and her son, he did not have a soft heart for anyone else. Ning Tang¡¯s eyes changed again. He shook off Ning Tangxi and was about to walk out. ¡°If I see her here before Ie back, you don¡¯t have to stay at the Ning family. ¡± ¡°Dad! Where are you going? ¡± Ning Tangxi shouted. She got up and pulled him away, tears streaming down her face. ¡°You can¡¯t chase me away! ¡± This time, she was really scared. She didn¡¯t expect her father to have such a big reaction. Not only was Ning Tangxi scared, even Zhang Xuan and Ning Zongxuan felt their hearts tremble. Ning Tang¡¯s dark face made the three of them feel uneasy and unfamiliar. Chapter 528

Chapter 528: Chapter 532: Despair

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Ning Zongxuan did not dare to plead for Ning Tangxi, or else he would be the next to be chased away. Zhang Xuan almost fell to the ground when she saw Ning Tang¡¯s almost heartless back. She did not know why, but she remembered the way Ruo Chu looked at her. That daughter hadpletely given up on her. It was she who had lost the only chance to get back together with her daughter... ... ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go upstairs. ¡± Without a word, Ning Zongxuan helped his already weak mother up the stairs. Zhang Xuan¡¯s heart was in a mess. How could she still care about Ning Tangxi. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t go. I was really wrong, Dad! ¡± Ning Tangxi stumbled as she chased after Ning Tang. She stumbled as she fell to the ground and continued to cry. She reached out her hand as if she wanted to touch his back. From the looks of it, she was really pitiful and pathetic. ¡°eldest miss, are you going to leave by yourself or should we ask you to leave? ¡± The Butler was a little embarrassed, but he still intended to carry out his duty. ¡°You dare to chase me away? ¡± Ning Tangxi turned around and looked at him with a deadly cold look in her eyes ¡°I¡¯m the eldest miss of the Ning family, and you dare to really chase me away? My father is just angry and said something fierce. He won¡¯t really chase me out of the house. Do you believe that I¡¯ll have my father chase you out of the Ning family? ¡± Despite being scolded like this, the Butler was still calm, but there was a hint of disdain in his eyes. ¡°eldest miss, if you don¡¯t leave this house, I¡¯ll be the one to be chased away, so I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Having followed Ning Tang for so many years, he knew very well which of Ning Tang¡¯s words were true and which were just words. With a nce, a few servants came forward and pulled her up. How could she withstand the strength of a few people alone? She was pulled out of the door in an instant. She looked at Ning Zongxuan for help, but he pretended not to see her. He did not dare to disobey his father, especially now that he was still young. Once he left the Ning family, he would have nothing. There was nothing more desperate than this moment. Ning Tangxi realized that she had lost her son and her home. ¡°No... ¡± She cried until her throat was hoarse, but no one sympathized with her. The door was mercilessly closed. There were carsing and going outside the Ning family¡¯s vi. Ning Tangxi could not afford to lose face, so she turned around and ran away. Li Tezhu carried the child and deliberately avoided Ning Tangxi. He clicked his tongue and walked to the slightly hidden ce. Huo Nanchen sat in the car, seemingly focused on watching something. ¡°Daddy. ¡± Cheng Xi, who was twitching, saw an acquaintance and immediately opened his hand to ask him to carry him. The focused man finally raised his head and quickly reached out to carry the child on his knees. ¡°Why is Cheng Xi crying? ¡± ¡°Mommy......... ¡± ¡°Let me take you to see your aunt, okay? ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s voice was slightly gentle and rxed Cheng Xi¡¯s tense body. Thinking of his beautiful sister, he seemed to have been persuaded and sobbed without saying a word. ¡°...¡± The car reached the door and Huo Nanchen carried the child out of the car. Gu Ruochu had received his call beforehand. At this moment, she heard the sound of the car¡¯s engine turning off and she exchanged nces with Qi ru beforeing out. ¡°Aunt, grandmother. ¡± Cheng Xi, who had been talking about his mother just now, wiped the tears from his face and got out of Huo Nanchen¡¯s arms. He then ran towards Gu Ruochu. He was not very big, but he ran quite fast. Ruo Chu Watched Him Stumble and stumble as he ran. She was afraid that he would fall to the ground. Gu Ruochu stared at him and her gaze fell on the man who was walking towards her from behind. When she bumped into his deep eyes, she felt as if she had repeated this scene countless times. ¡°Cheng Xi, be good. ¡± Gu Ruochu opened her arms and hugged the child in her arms. ¡°Are you hungry? Aunt will take you out for dinner? ¡± Chapter 529

Chapter 529: Chapter 533-don¡¯t think too much about it

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Cheng Xi shook his head and hugged her neck, refusing to let go. Qi Ru looked at the child in her arms lovingly and walked in together. Perhaps he had just been frightened, Cheng Xi held onto Ruo Chu¡¯s hand and refused to let go. It was not until the maid came to coax him that he obediently went upstairs to sleep. It was not until nine o¡¯clock in the evening that Huo Nanchen came out of the study and returned to the bedroom. Ruo Chu lifted the quilt and got on the bed. The man reached out to hold her waist and pulled her into his arms. The man¡¯s breath descended from above her head and a kiss was already on her lips. It was as if they had been husband and wife for many years. Before she could push him away, she was already pressed onto the bed. Seeing that he seemed to be getting restless again, Gu Ruochu calmly turned her face away. ¡°Have you found Yue Cheng? ¡± She pressed her hand against his chest and pushed him away a little. He slowly rose from her body and his deep, ink-like gaze almost drowned her. Naturally, he understood the meaning behind her words. Until they find Yue Cheng, their rtionship could not be mentioned for the time being. ¡°Not yet, but soon. ¡± Hey on his side and thought for a moment. ¡°Yue Cheng¡¯s face was disfigured when he was washed into the river. Perhaps it¡¯s because of this reason that he hasn¡¯t shown up yet. ¡± ¡°medical science is so advanced now, it¡¯s not like we can¡¯t get stic surgery. ¡± ¡°stic surgery also requires time. As long as he¡¯s alive, he won¡¯t abandon Ning Tangxi and Cheng Xi. Perhaps he just feels that it¡¯s not the right time for him to appear in front of the mother and son. ¡± Even though he had only found a little information about Yue Cheng.. Huo Nanchen believed that he should still exist in this world. Gu Ruochu listened and closed her eyes slightly. I hope so. Just as he was about to fall asleep with her in his arms, a phone call woke Gu Ruochu up. Huo Nanchen subconsciously nced at the person in his arms. After she was woken up, she opened her eyes and narrowed them due to the piercing light. She thenined softly, ¡°Huo Nanchen, I think that¡¯s your call. ¡± He grunted and opened the phone page. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ¡± ¡°Huo Nanchen, where are you? I just saw the note Yue Cheng left for me. He appeared and he really appeared! By the time I caught up to him, he was gone again. ¡± The person on the other end of the line was crying anxiously, ¡°can youe over now? I... I don¡¯t know what to do! ¡± Gu Ruochu instantly regained her senses. She knew very well that the person on the other end of the line was Ning Tangxi. She could hear it clearly from a short distance away. The voice on the other end of the line was ear-piercing. Huo Nanchen¡¯s furrowed brows twitched when he heard the words ¡®Yue Cheng¡¯ . ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Send me a location immediately. I¡¯ll bring my people over soon. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± The other end of the line choked with sobs and hung up very quickly. The moment he put down his phone, he saw the woman sitting on the bed staring at him. ¡°Ruo Chu, I¡¯ll go over there and take a look first. Yue Cheng might have gone to look for Ning Tangxi. There might be news and clues about him there. So, I¡¯ll go over there and take a look. ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at him for a while before she nodded and said calmly, ¡°you go ahead. Will you be back tonight? ¡± ¡°It depends. ¡± He was keenly aware of her thoughts ¡°Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. Even if I don¡¯te back, I¡¯ll have special assistant Li find a hotel to stay in. I might need quite some time to investigate Yue Cheng. Ruo Chu, I might be very busy during this period of time. Don¡¯t think too much about it. ¡± The temporary separation now was so that they could be together day and night in the future. ¡°MM. ¡± Ruo Chu felt her mind go nk and could only stare nkly at him as she replied. Chapter 530

Chapter 530: Chapter 534 you must be careful

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo Nanchen looked at her with a deep and gentle gaze He stroked her hair, ¡°don¡¯t always sleep on the set during filming these days. I don¡¯t have time to pick you up. I¡¯ll ask uncle Wang toe over. It won¡¯t be boring to go shopping and chat with Yang Xi after work. You don¡¯t have to worry about young master an. If you have any trouble at work, call me and I¡¯ll help you settle it.¡± His instructions gave her a sad feeling of leaving early. Gu Ruochu nodded andy down again to be tucked under the nket. Huo Nanchen had not left yet. He only sighed, ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± ¡°Hmm? ¡± He leaned over and kissed the corner of her lips. He sighed and said nothing more, ¡°forget it, it¡¯s still too early to make a promise. Let¡¯s wait for the matter to be resolved. ¡± He did not borate further, but Ruo Chu was very clear in her heart. The lights went out. Gu Ruochu thought that she would not be able to fall asleep in the future, but for some reason, she fell asleep peacefully in her heart. Huo Nanchen took the car from the garage in the middle of the night and left the house. It was very dark at night. He looked at the location on Wechat and called Special Assistant Li Tezhu out of bed. He then sent the location to Ning Tangxi for a meeting. He still had a few questions regarding Yue Cheng. The woman Yue Cheng cared about the most in his life was Ning Tangxi. He also cared about this brother of his. He had been investigating for a long time, but it was difficult to find his exact whereabouts. Huo Nanchen did not know why Yue Cheng was avoiding him. Was It really just to wait for the right time to appear, or was there another reason? When his phone rang again, Huo Nanchen adjusted his Bluetooth headset. ¡°Nanchen, where are you now? ¡± Ning Tangxi¡¯s voice came from the other end again. Her sobbing voice sounded urgent. ¡°I just chased Yue Cheng from where I live to the entrance of a hotel. I lost him! ¡± The sound of high heels made his nerves jump a little. The headlights of the car shone directly on the road. He thought of Yue Cheng and Ruo Chu, which made him seem even more distracted and irritated in the dark. ¡°where are you? Send it to my phone. I¡¯ming over now. ¡± Ning Tangxi stopped crying. The figure in the darkness disappeared again as if it had never appeared. Huo Nanchen saw the address on his phone and called Li Tezhu to tell him his thoughts. ¡°BOSS, will you... Think twice! ¡± Li Tezhu was shocked and hesitated. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. Listen to my instructions. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Li Tezhu specifically reminded him, ¡°BOSS, you have to be careful. ¡± After hanging up the phone, Huo Nanchen arrived at the hotel where Ning Tangxi was. She sat on the hotel steps in a sorry state, holding her phone and crying. The high heels on her feet fell off. ¡°Nanchen, you¡¯re here! ¡± Seeing his car, Ning Tangxi ran over with tears on her face again. She was more than a meter away from him, but she only dared to stand still and did not dare toe closer. ¡°I chased him all the way from where I lived, but I still couldn¡¯t reach Yue city. He seems to have been avoiding me. ¡± Huo Nanchen looked left and right, but he did not see anyone. He only said calmly. ¡°Get in the car. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Ning Tangxi opened the car door and got into the car. She sat directly in the passenger seat. Huo Nanchen frowned very tightly for a moment, but the moment she looked over, he let go. He walked around the front of the car and got into the car. The car started. Although Huo Nanchen did notfort her, he tacitly admitted that what happened in the passenger seat made her heart palpitate. Did this count as a step closer between them? Ning Tangxi looked at his side profile with infatuation. Her eyes, which were as deep as the abyss, looked even deeper in the night. The faint light shone on him, as dazzling and charming as the male model in front of the camera. Chapter 531

Chapter 531: Chapter 535, rumors

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Her heart pounded. Just as she was in a daze, a blinding headlight shed before her eyes. She could not open her eyes and screamed, ¡°Nanchen, there¡¯s a car in front... ¡± Thump. ¡°...¡± When Gu Ruochu woke up the next day, her heart was thumping for some reason. She felt very uneasy but she could not understand where that uneasy feeling came from. He did not returnst night and did not appear in Ruo Chu¡¯s sight for the next week. He seemed to be really busy, leaving early and returningte. When Gu Ruochu woke up, Huo Nanchen was no longer at home. He only returned when Gu Ruochu had fallen asleep. In this way, they had not met face-to-face for almost a week. He was so busy that he did not have time to pick her up from the set. Gu Ruochu tried her best not to think too much about it. In the end, she still wanted to give the rtionship between the two a chance. She was busy with the movie and thepany¡¯s matters and did not have much to think about. ¡°Ruo Chu, do you want to take a break during the intermission? ¡± After shooting a few scenes consecutively, the assistant quickly handed her some water. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to the washroom first. ¡± Gu Ruochu put down her script and instructed her to go to the washroom. The assistant watched as Ruo Chu left before she walked over to Chu Xin, who was fiddling with the camera equipment at the side. She whispered, ¡°Xin, did ruo Chu and President Huo get into some sort of conflict? Why do I hear that their rtionship isn¡¯t good? ¡± Chu Xin was slightly stunned. She could not help but rebuke the assistant who was poking her head out, ¡°where did you hear such a rumor? How could an outsider not know about their rtionship? Don¡¯t let Ruo Chu hear about it or you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences! ¡± The assistant was scared out of her wits She couldn¡¯t help but retort, ¡°Xin, I¡¯m not talking nonsense. I¡¯m just WORRIED ABOUT OUR DIRECTOR! ¡± I have a reporter who works in the media. He said that although he didn¡¯t release any news about President Huo, he said that Ning Xiaosan and President Huo were hit by a car in the middle of the night. A man and a woman were hit by another car in the middle of the night. It was obvious what they were doing at that time... ¡°...¡±. ¡°...¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I want to know if Ruo Chu is nning to divorce President Huo. That¡¯s why he... ¡± She was only focused on talking and did not notice Chu Xin¡¯s strange expression as she winked at her. It was only after a while that she felt the pain from pinching her hand. ¡°Ruo Chu, did you juste out of the bathroom? ¡± Chu Xin noticed that Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression was very calm and was not sure if she had heard her. She felt a little regretful that she had made the girl beside her speak so quickly. ¡°Yes. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not seem to be acting strangely. She only nced at her watch and said, ¡°it¡¯s almost time. Let¡¯s hurry up and finish shooting the next few scenes while the actors are in good condition. ¡± The assistant was a little embarrassed as well. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get ready right away. ¡± Gu Ruochu was at the back. Her fingers were sped in her palms and she did not feel any pain. She knew that Huo Nanchen would definitely suppress the relevant news. However, the rumors were not something that he could control. At that moment, all kinds of gossip were spreading. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is Our director really going to break up with President Huo? It¡¯s so easy for Ning Xiaosan to get promoted. This doesn¡¯t fit President Huo¡¯s style, does it? ¡± ¡°HMPH, don¡¯t doubt it. ¡°Do you really think these rumors are just rumors spread by others? ¡± ¡°All the rumors are not groundless. I heard that President Huo is now in the hospital taking care of Ning Xiaosan and often appears there. ¡°. ¡°think about it. Is the director always on his own when he goes to work? ¡± ¡°I once heard that Ning Xiaosan was someone that President Huo loved for many years. I didn¡¯t believe it before, but now Ipletely believe it. ¡°. ¡°women are never better than the cinnabar mole white moonlight in a man¡¯s heart. ¡± Chapter 532

Chapter 532: Chapter 536 was utterly disappointed

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°every time I see President Huo and the director¡¯s eyes meet, I feel like I¡¯m going to believe in love again. Now, I realize that a man¡¯s sweet words can be trusted. It¡¯s like a sow climbing a tree Therefore, sisters, I can¡¯t believe a man¡¯s words no matter what time it is.¡± ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s such a pity about the director. She¡¯s actually a pretty good person and has talent. ¡± ... This was not the first time Gu Ruochu had heard such unintentionalments. Her heart gradually grew colder as she thought of the night he left. The smile on her face seemed to be mocking herself again. She took out her cell phone and tried to dial that familiar number. However, it was as if that number wasughing at her,ughing at her so-called stubbornness. Ruo Chu had never known that she would be so stubborn. She had once thought that her marriage would go all the way to the dark side. Now, it seemed that it would really go all the way to the dark side. They were entangled like this. When will this end. Gu Ruochu clutched her chest. She could no longer tell if it was painful or cold. He had lied to her once again. She listened to the rumors about him and the week he had disappeared. It was as if something in her chest had beenpletely emptied. Why was she still so stupid and naive? She had actually thought that he had a sliver of sincerity towards her. After being exposed and attacked again and again, Ruo Chu felt that she was really tired and understood what it meant to give up. She stood in front of the mirror and looked at this face. She breathed in and out slowly, telling herself not to think about anything else. Crying and being sad would not solve any problems. You have to brace yourself and let yourself get through this difficult time. The face in front of the mirror cried andughed at the same time. It looked very ugly and ugly. This was really the most embarrassing moment for Gu Ruochu. After an unknown period of time, Gu Ruochu finally regained her usual calm. A few dayster, uncle Wang did note to pick up ruo CHU from work. Instead, it was Li Tezhu. She subconsciously looked around but there was no sign of Huo Nanchen. Even now, Ruo Chu still did not see him. ¡°Young Madam, the BOSS asked me toe and pick you up, ¡± Li Tezhu said respectfully, ¡°please get in the car. ¡± ¡°Thank you, you¡¯ve worked hard. ¡± Gu Ruochu got into the car and sat in the back seat. Li Tezhu looked at the confused Gu Ruochu through the rearview mirror and smiled, ¡°recently, BOSS has been busy with a lot of things. His phone has been switched off 24 hours a day. The young Madam has also worked hard recently because of the filming and thepany¡¯s matters. ¡± He had also listened to BOSS to deliver the news so that Ruo Chu would not be worried. Gu Ruochu nodded silently and did not say anything else. ¡°Young Madam, if you have anything you want to ask me, feel free to ask. ¡± Li Tezhu looked at her expression and sighed ¡°Some rumors can not be trusted. You only need to believe that BOSS is absolutely loyal to you. You may be hurt and sad about some things, but President Huo always does things for a reason. ¡± This was the first time Li Tezhu had talked about their rtionship, but Gu Ruochu did not react much. It was a long time before she spoke slowly. ¡°marriage is like drinking cold water and being aware of one¡¯s own warmth. ¡± Li Tezhu did not see the mocking smile on her face as he drove silently. Li Tezhu did not know what to say because of what she had said. However, he became more and more worried about his own BOSS. Just as Huo Nanchen and Ning Tangxi¡¯s various versions of the news spread, the entire city was once again rocked by a huge piece of news. Madam Huo, who had been secretly ridiculed by the public, had publicly avoided eldest young master huo and unterally filed for divorce with the court. The reason was that the couple¡¯s rtionship was broken and they had moved out of the Huo family first. Soon, the court epted the marriagewsuit. Chapter 533

Chapter 533: Chapter 537, ex-husband-to-be

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Other than eating melons, most people were dumbfounded. Not only did Gu ruochu voluntarily request for a divorce, but the court had also epted this divorce. This divorce had gone too far. Now, even the court had epted it. Usually, when a divorce was brought to court, it would be due to the division of property or the custody of the child. However, Huo Shao and the young Madam clearly did not have any disputes in this regard. They could not believe it. Was it not a matter of time for a rich man to dump a woman? With this guess, everyone thought that the young Madam must have dumped her husband. Now, Huo was going to be her ex-husband. For a moment, the news of their divorce spread like wildfire. No one knew if it was true or not. However, they were sure that the divorce was not fake. After all, Mrs. Huo had signed the divorce agreement. Once the man signed the divorce agreement, their rtionship woulde to an end. Qi Ru had never thought that they would end up like this. There was no room for persuasion. The mother-inw and daughter-inw rtionship was very close after the initial tempering. ruo Chu was very dependent on her and had deep feelings for her. But this time, she seemed to have made up her mind. Qi Ru could only watch anxiously as Ruo chu dragged her luggage and left without looking back. ¡°Madam, what should we do now? ! ¡± Nanny Zhang was so anxious that she followed behind Qi ru. As she deliberated, she said, ¡°young master hasn¡¯t been back for more than a week, and even the wedding that was originally scheduled to be postponed. ¡± The wedding that was originally scheduled for this Friday had been postponed between the husband and wife. ¡°What did you say? That kid hasn¡¯t been back for more than a week? ¡± Qi Ru was not always at home, so she was not clear about the specific situation. Now that she heard Nanny Zhang say this, her heart thumped. ¡°This is bad! Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? ¡± ¡°...¡± At the hospital The exposure of news about Madam Huo had increased, so naturally, Li Tezhu knew everything. He did not expect that Madam Huo would divorce at this time. It must have really hurt her heart. He threw the newspaper to the bodyguard. Just as he was about to step into the ward, he saw that Huo Nanchen¡¯s bed was nowhere to be seen. His heart tightened, and he turned around to ask the nurse. ¡°where¡¯s BOSS? ¡± ¡°could he have woken up and gone to see Miss Ning? ¡± The nurse had only gone out for a short while. Li Tezhu¡¯s heart sank, and he turned around to go to Ning Tangxi¡¯s ward. After the car ident, Huo Nanchen was still injured. After all, he was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. Fortunately, he had taken adequate protective measures. Li Tezhu did not agree with his decision, but how could he go against the BOSS¡¯s decision? He had not fully recovered yet. Why did he have to run around? He did not need to work so hard. When he arrived at Ning Tangxi¡¯s ward, Li Tezhu only saw Ning Tangxi lying on the bed crying. She did not make a sound. Only two lines of tears flowed down her face. She looked very sad. ¡°Miss Ning. ¡± Li Tezhu had a bad feeling and quickly entered, ¡°did the BOSSe here just now? I saw that he was not in the ward just now. ¡± ¡°Li Tezhu, hurry up and chase after him. He went to look for Gu Ruochu just now! ¡± Ning Tangxi did not expect him to look for Gu Ruochu even though he was injured. Did he not want to live anymore? She should not have used Gu Ruochu¡¯s words to provoke him so early. She only wanted him to see how disappointing Gu Ruochu was. Her heart would never be with him! Li Tezhu¡¯s heart was instantly lifted and he turned to run out. He only remembered that the young Madam was no longer at the Huo family home when he got into the car. However, he still did not know her new address. He immediately dialed a number without thinking. ... A ck car quietly stopped at the entrance of the building. Huo Nanchen had sat in the car for a long time. He had thought a lot on the way here. Chapter 534

Chapter 534: Chapter 538

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION How to interrogate her, how to punish her, how to bring her back. However, when he was really downstairs, he suddenly did not have the courage to go up. He did not know if it was because he really did not have the courage or if there was resentment in his heart. This woman was bing more and more ruthless. She immediately wanted to divorce him without a second word. ¡°...¡± Ever since Gu Ruochu had moved out of the Huo family home, she had bought an apartment not far from her ownpany. Fortunately, there was still quite a bit of money left from the previous drama. She gritted her teeth and bought a high-quality apartment number ten. The apartment¡¯s size and facilities were perfect. She did not have many things, so she found a movingpany and made a trip there. On the same day, besides Chu Xin and the others, Ning Tang and Gu Zexi also came over. They avoided discussing matters rted to Huo Nanchen and the divorce and only helped her tidy up the apartment. ¡°It¡¯s already veryte. Ruo Chu, we¡¯ll go home first. ¡± Rong Xiao could tell that Ning Tang had something to tell Ruo Chu. He pulled Chu Xin and Yang Xi out of the apartment with one hand and turned around to say, ¡°see you tomorrow, Mwah. ¡± Gu Ruochu burst intoughter at his exaggerated expression. She waved her hand and said, ¡°see you tomorrow. Drive carefully on the road. ¡± After a group of people left, Ruo Chu and the other two men stood face to face. The atmosphere was a little strange. ¡°Mr. Ning, do you have something to tell me? ¡± Ning Tang did not care about how she addressed him. He gently nodded his head and said, ¡°have a seat. ¡± Gu Ruochu sat down. Gu Zexi, who was sitting beside her, also slowly sat on the Sofa. He raised his head and looked at the slightly awkward girl. ¡°Are you really nning to separate from him this time? ¡± ¡°Yes, ¡± Gu Ruochu replied calmly. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re leaving. ¡± Ning Tang looked at her with only pity in his eyes, ¡°you¡¯re only 20 years old. What kind of man do you want that I can¡¯t help you find? I¡¯ve always been a good judge of character. I¡¯ll definitely help you find a man who loves you and loves you. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not expect Ning Tang to have such thoughts. She simply shook her head calmly. At the moment, she had no intention of falling in love or getting married. Gu Zexi clearly agreed with Ning Tang¡¯s thoughts He then said, ¡°Ruo Chu, Uncle Ning and I did not force you to fall in love or get married, so don¡¯t have any ambitions. ¡°The best way to forget someone is to fall in love with another person. We¡¯re worried that you won¡¯t be able to walk out of this rtionship. ¡°just treat it as if you¡¯ve met more people and treat them as your friends first. Of course, you¡¯ll let the rtionship run its course. ¡± She didn¡¯t say anything else, but she felt that they were right. She was actually not sure if she could really forget Huo Nanchen. She chatted with Gu Zexi a few more times. It was toote, so she told them to drive home early so that no one else would worry. Even though she was feeling very depressed, her conversation with them was soothing and rxing. ¡°Ruo Chu, remember to call me if there¡¯s anything. ¡± Ning Tang knew that she would not follow him back to the Ning family home. He could only act as an umbre behind her. ¡°Alright. ¡± Gu Ruochu stood up with them. ¡°I¡¯ll send you out. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Ning Tang¡¯s face broke into a faint smile. Although his rtionship with his daughter was still a little distant, it was only a matter of time before they would get better. Gu Ruochu watched their car leave downstairs before she turned around to go upstairs. She turned around and saw a familiar figure appear at the entrance of the corridor. She did not know how long he had been waiting by the corridor, but she could only see a pile of cigarette butts on the floor. Under the half-light, their gazes met. The DIM street lights at dusk stretched his figure very long. He was wearing a dark ck coat and his aura was gloomy and soundless. Chapter 535

Chapter 535: Chapter 539 does not matter anymore

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Her body suddenly tensed up as if she had not seen him for a long time. Huo Nanchen stared at her as his thin lips curled into a mocking smile. He did not panic or run away when he saw her. There was only coldness and indifference. ¡°You¡¯re not picking up your phone. I thought you didn¡¯t want to see me anymore. ¡± Gu Ruochu was stunned for a moment before she replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just finished moving today so I didn¡¯t pay attention to your phone calls and text messages. If there¡¯s anything you need, just say it here. ¡± If she saw his phone call, would she pick it up? Huo Nanchen felt an even greater emptiness in his heart. He would rather see her in a fit of Pique than see him, hiding and torturing him. However, now that she could treat him so calmly, she was acting even more callous and cold. This meant that she would never turn back. She does not care about what you do. ¡°Huo Nanchen? ¡± She frowned ¡°I¡¯ve already signed the divorce agreement. I didn¡¯t want to go to court but I couldn¡¯t find you during that period of time so I could only sue you unterally. There¡¯s no dispute between us over property and children. You just have to sign it. ¡± Huo Nanchen looked at her and did not say a word. He just walked towards her step by step, his gloomy and gloomy aura growing stronger. ¡°since you don¡¯t have any other opinions, I¡¯ll go up and rest first. Goodbye. ¡± Gu Ruochu turned around and was instantly grabbed by his arm. His voice was low and deep, sounding tense and unhappy, ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± He did not say a word, but Gu Ruochu was a little impatient but could not break free. She only furrowed her brows. ¡°Huo Nanchen, can you say anything else in one breath? Why do you keep calling my name? ¡± ¡°Come with me. ¡± Huo Nanchen knew that she would not listen to him anymore. He grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his embrace. He then took out a small jewelry box from his coat pocket. Ruo Chu nced at it. It was probably for the ring. In the past, he would buy a gift to cheer her up every time they quarreled. This time, did she think that she was only quarreling with him? ¡°I don¡¯t want it. ¡± Before he could speak, she had already pulled her hand away mockingly. ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± He gripped her hand so hard that it almost hurt her. He then said softly, ¡°this is a wedding ring that I had custom-made overseas. You¡¯ll like it if you see it. ¡± Wedding ring? He was still talking about that pitiful wedding that had been postponed for life? ¡°Huo Nanchen, the wedding has already passed. ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at him with a cold gaze ¡°Have you forgotten? This Friday was supposed to be the day of our new wedding. But where are you? You¡¯re by Ning Tangxi¡¯s side. So, there¡¯s no need for the wedding to be held. ¡± She finally pulled her hand away, stinging his eyes. Huo Nanchen felt the burning anger in his chest turn into a wave of soreness. His voice was Hoarse as he said, ¡°she¡¯s still in the hospital because of a car identst week... ¡± Huo Nanchen exined and looked at her, ¡°do you trust me? ¡± ¡°Trust you? ¡± The night you left, you told me that you would find Yue city and that you would be able to save our marriage after you found him. I believed you. You haven¡¯t seen me for a week and I believed you. I never thought that I would be so naive to trust a man. Until you and Ning Tangxi were attacked by an overwhelming amount of rumors. Everyone said that I¡¯m just a woman you don¡¯t want and your spare tire. How can I believe you?¡±She felt that it was very ironic. ¡°I know that you two were in a car ident and that she was injured in the hospital, ¡± Gu Ruochu said calmly ¡°You should apany her well. She has a child and was chased out of the Ning family home. How pitiful. As for me, you should leave me alone. I don¡¯t have a man, I won¡¯t die. ¡± Chapter 536

Chapter 536: Chapter 540 still wants her to believe in him

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION He also wants her to believe in him. No matter which woman hears about her husband and a woman getting into a car ident, she would not think in a good way. As soon as she thought of this, Gu Ruochu felt as if the nerve in her brain had been crushed. She could not take it anymore. She had been lying to herself all this time, wanting to give both of them a chance. However, reality would always tell her coldly and mercilessly, don¡¯t be silly. No matter how painful and difficult the choice was, she would still leave. She looked into the distance and finally forcefully suppressed her tears. She would never cry for anyone ever again. ¡°Why don¡¯t you want me to care? You¡¯re my wife. ¡± These two words were so funny. He had no idea that when she had chosen to believe him the night before, the next second, he had poured cold water on her and Ning Tangxi¡¯s rtionship. Gu Ruochuughed out loud and Huo Nanchen¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly. That feeling of powerlessness made him unable to speak but he held her hand tightly. It was as if he would lose her the moment he let go. She said that she didn¡¯t want him anymore, so she didn¡¯t want him anymore. How could she do that. ¡°Huo Nanchen, from the moment I signed the divorce agreement, there was nothing between us. Whether you admit it or not, you¡¯re already a prospective ex-husband. ¡± ¡°You can go. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong. As long as I don¡¯t sign the divorce agreement, you can only be my wife for the rest of your life. ¡± He would not sign it, absolutely not. She wanted to leave, but she was pressed against the door, unable to move. He looked into her eyes, enduring and suppressing his emotions. His entire aura was extremely gloomy. A warm breath spread from the top to the bottom and she moved her face away sensitively. Every word seemed to be squeezed out from his teeth, ¡°Gu Ruochu, didn¡¯t you forget that you said to wait for the introduction of the incident in Yue city before mentioning our rtionship? Now, you want to leave before the incident in Yue city is over? ¡± Gu Ruochu remembered that she had indeed promised him. In the dark of the night, she felt a bone-chilling chill and averted her gaze. ¡°Yes, I did say that. However, you have repeatedly broken your own promise. It doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s a big deal for me to break it once, don¡¯t you think? ¡± It sounded as if there was no way to refute it. Gu Ruochu turned around and walked upstairs while he was still in a daze. She heard footsteps behind her and was hugged tightly in the next moment. ¡°Ruo Chu, I miss you so much. I really miss you. Don¡¯t you miss me at all? ¡± There was a faint smell of cigarettes on his body. His fingers brushed her long hair aside and he could not move at all. In an instant, Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart felt as if it was being torn apart. It was so painful that she felt as if she was trembling. They had not met for a long time. However, when he was not by her side, he had been taking care of Ning Tangxi and Ning Tangxi in the hospital. She tilted her head slightly and bumped into his eyes. ¡°Huo Nanchen, don¡¯t you feel guilty when you say that you miss me? ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at him and could not help but tremble ¡°You haven¡¯t seen me for more than a week. You haven¡¯t called me. I don¡¯t even know if you¡¯ve gone home. As time passed, I almost thought that I was dreaming from the beginning to the end. I¡¯ve never had you. ¡± ¡°Even when I heard about the scandal between you and Ning Tangxi, you only asked Li Tezhu toe over andfort me, giving me a few empty and useless words. Huo Nanchen, stop lying to yourself. If you don¡¯t love me, you don¡¯t have my status in your heart!¡±Gu Ruochu sighed deeply She said sorrowfully, ¡°you said that you would let me go after I prove that you don¡¯t love me. Now, this proof isn¡¯t clear enough. ¡± In a ce where she could not see, his face had turned pale. The pain in his body could notpare to the pain in his heart. Chapter 537

Chapter 537: Chapter 541, then you have rejected this request

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What kind of proof is this? Don¡¯t even think about sentencing me to death. ¡± Under the night sky, he even lost control His grip on her hand almost lost its strength. ¡°Why can¡¯t you wait for me? I said that as long as the matter of crossing the city is resolved, we can be together, Ruo Chu. ¡± Under the slightly cold night sky, he seemed to be able to understand that kind of despair. His Chin rested on her shoulder, and his voice was very hoarse. It sounded as if his heart was in pain, as if it was about to break. ¡°You really know how to torture me. You really know how to torture me. ¡± Every usation and word she said seemed to tug at his nerves, making his face turn Paler. Ruo Chu did not turn around She just shook her head lightly and said, ¡°Huo Nanchen, have you ever heard the saying, ¡®the third time is the worst¡¯ ¡°This is the third time. Whether what you said is true or not, I don¡¯t want to try this kind of pain again. ¡°I¡¯ve never liked to force myself, and I won¡¯t hold a grudge against a man I¡¯ve loved before. ¡°I¡¯ve said that time will take away all my feelings. So don¡¯t worry.¡± What does this mean? Did she only begin to recover after she had lost him? Did he really think that she could pretend that nothing had happened? ¡°It¡¯s veryte, let go. ¡± Gu ruochu seemed to be talking about a very calm matter as she pushed his hand away from her waist. ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs to sleep, Huo Nanchen. ¡± ¡°those rumors aren¡¯t true. ¡± Huo Nanchen hugged her tightly and said hoarsely, ¡°you just have to believe that I don¡¯t love Ning Tangxi. Just give me some more time. ¡± Gu Ruochu was a little out of breath She raised her eyes and looked at him, ¡°alright, Huo Nanchen. I¡¯ll give you onest chance. ¡°. I agree with you raising Cheng Xi by your side. However, you can forget about Yue Cheng or Ning Tangxi. You can only stay by my side from now on. How about I stay by your side?¡± ¡°Huo Nanchen, can you do that? ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu, things aren¡¯t as simple as you think. ¡± His deep eyes finally showed a hint of emotion, ¡°I... ¡± ¡°So you¡¯ve rejected my request? ¡± Gu Ruochuughed coldly and cut him off, giving him an answer with certainty. Her heart grew colder. He could not deny it. ruo Chu looked at the frustration that was gradually rising between his brows and was extremely disappointed, ¡°I understand, Huo Nanchen, you can go now. ¡± He had too many worries in his heart. What status could she possibly have in his heart? There were thousands of types of love, but there was only one type of sadness. It was etched deep into his heart and the pain was as if his heart was breaking bit by bit. She thought that she could not hold back her tears but she smiled gently. However, her smile was unsightly. ¡°Gu Ruochu! ¡± Gu Ruochu did not give him the slightest chance to react. She walked past him and headed upstairs. He instinctively chased after her but was blocked by the door. He had already lost sight of her. He stood below for a long time without moving. Under the darkness of the night, he could see that his face was slightly Pale. When Special Assistant Li Tezhu arrived, he saw that the ck clothes under his coat had been dyed dark red by blood but he was still standing there without moving. ¡°BOSS. ¡± Li Tezhu let out a low GROAN. He saw that blood was flowing down from his chest again. The wound must have been torn again. Lu Fang and Lan Nuo got out of the car and saw that Li Tezhu was standing there without moving with cold sweat on his forehead. They did not know how long he had held on. As a doctor, Lu Fang could not help but get angry. ¡°You F * Cking don¡¯t want to live anymore, do you? Do you want to break a few more ribs before you¡¯re happy? You¡¯re injured and haven¡¯t recovered yet, but you dare to run out. F * Cking Hell. ¡± Chapter 538

Chapter 538: Chapter 542 you wish you were crippled, don¡¯t you

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo Nanchen did not speak at all. His silent and Empty Eyes Made Lu fang feel a little apprehensive. He then saw blood flowing down from his hand.. His heart trembled, ¡°did you hug her with your hand? Have you forgotten that your hand isn¡¯t healed yet? You wish your hand was crippled, don¡¯t you? ¡± You wish your hand was crippled just like Cheng Xi¡¯s, don¡¯t you? Today, when I heard from special assistant Li Tezhu that he had run out of the hospital alone before his injuries had healed, I knew without a doubt that he must have gone to look for Gu Ruochu. After seeing the news, he had dragged this self-satisfied body of his to look for Gu Ruochu. Could it be that he wished that he would faint and bleed to death on the way back? Huo Nanchen remained silent and dead. He stood downstairs and refused to leave Lu Fangzhen was filled with anger when he saw this. ¡°Don¡¯t look so desperate. Your woman won¡¯t feel sorry for you even if she can¡¯t see you. I beg you toe back to the hospital with me. I swear that I will never let her leave you no matter what! ¡± ¡°Cut the crap. Can¡¯t you see that he looks like he¡¯s lost his soul? He¡¯s already lost his soul. Hurry up and carry him to the car. ¡± Lan nuo looked once again at the stubborn man who refused to move and scoffed ¡°You¡¯re already so decadent even before everything has been settled. Do you really want to lose your wifepletely Things have already reached this stage and you don¡¯t n to persist If she signs her name, how can he hold onto your hand if you don¡¯t sign it It¡¯s true that a husband and wife separation can result in a one-sided divorce but it would take at least two years. How are you so stupid now?¡± How could this man have lost his intelligence the moment he encountered Gu Ruochu! Huo Nanchen finally moved. He seemed to be a little angry as he took a step forward. This master is finally willing to leave. Lan Nuo and Lu Fang looked at each other and finally heaved a sigh of relief. Otherwise, he would have dragged Gu Ruochu out of the apartment and tied her up in the hospital at all times so that Huo Nanchen could keep an eye on her at all times. This way, he would not risk his own life. Lan nuo rolled her eyes at him before Lu Fang helped to carry her away. He could not help but grumble, ¡°it seems that Ruo Chu is even more ruthless than we thought. He¡¯s already in such a state, yet she won¡¯t even let him in. Isn¡¯t she afraid of torturing him to death? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re spouting nonsense just because you know what¡¯s going on? ¡± Lan nuo rolled her eyes again, ¡°do you still think that this man hasn¡¯t been provoked enough today? Shut up! ¡± Lu Fang finally shut uppletely. Gu Ruochu did not know how she got up the stairs. She waited until she reached the sixth or seventh floor before she remembered that she had not taken the elevator. She then went to press the button in a daze. Perhaps it was because it was toote and there was no one around, so it was empty. She had a terrible headache. Gu Ruochu took out a key from her bag and opened the door. When she entered, her legs went weak and she fell onto the bed. Her eyes seemed to have dried up and not a single tear could be shed. She pulled the nket over her body and fell into a deep sleep, probably because she was too tired. Even in her dreams, she could not help but worry about Huo Nanchen. Gu Ruochu did not know how she could forget him in such a state. It was as if the more she wanted to forget him, the deeper her love would grow. She fell into a trance. ¡°...¡± The next day, news about Gu Ruochu and Huo Nanchen spread through an city in various versions. The bystanders were on stimnts and wanted to know the development of their rtionship. Unfortunately, in a few hours, all the news had been removed. Even the news of Madam Huo¡¯s divorce from the court had not been published in the newspapers. Although the media did not publish the news in ck and white, this so-called high-profile rtionship between husband and wife would never return to how it used to be. The divorce was a fact. Chapter 539

Chapter 539: Chapter 543: What the Hell is this

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Those young masters from prestigious families hoped that after Huo¡¯s divorce, he could have a romantic rtionship with that beautiful youngdy, who was known for her beauty. They didn¡¯t want to talk about marriage anyway. The other women thought that perhaps they would have a chance to get close to Huo. In the eyes of others, it was extremely boring. Ning Tang naturally received the news that Huo Nanchen had appeared downstairs to ¡°harass¡± his own daughter. He actually had quite a good impression of Huo Nanchen. It was a pity that there were too many barriers between them. Rather than hurting each other, it was better to separate. Fate did not allow them to be together. Furthermore, Huo Nanchen had never looked at Ruo Chu¡¯s position in his heart. He alsocked an incident that would provoke him. ¡°Chairman? ¡± The man in a suit came in and interrupted Ning Tang¡¯s deep thoughts. He then whispered into Ning Tang¡¯s ear. Ning Tang nodded, ¡°you should take care of thepany¡¯s matters first. I¡¯ll go pick up ruo Chu and bring her to work. ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Lu Fang and Lan Nuo were personally guarding the hospital. If this person were to go crazy and run out to look for Gu Ruochu, special assistant Li would not know what to do. He really did not dare to stop the BOSS. ¡°NANCHEN! ¡± Lu Fang frowned as he entered the ward. He saw that the man had woken up and his hands were moving around with the infusion. His hands were propped on the edge of the bed as if he had remembered something. ¡°Huo Nanchen, what are you doing? Lie Back Down. Are You F * Cking trying to open up your wound again? ¡± ¡°where¡¯s Ruo Chu? I¡¯m going to look for her. ¡± As expected, special assistant Li Tezhu was extremely d that Lan Nuo and Lu Fang were both present. ¡°What are you looking for! ¡± Lu Fang¡¯s brows twitched and he could not help but swear, ¡°if you want her to be a widow, go ahead and look for her. I don¡¯t care about you! ¡± He stopped and became much quieter. However, his deep and beautiful eyes were very empty at the moment. Hey quietly on the hospital bed. Love really knew how to torture people. A man who was supposed to be invincible had fallen just like that. Originally, he had almost recovered from his injuries. When the time came, he might just pretend to be a little boy and lure Yue Cheng out. But yesterday, he ran out without caring about anything for an entire day. Once his wounds opened up, it would be troublesome again. ¡°Go out and let Nanchen have a good rest. ¡± Lu Fang gave Lan Nuo a look and the two of them walked out. The Ward was very quiet. Huo Nanchen¡¯s entire being was very quiet. He had to recover from his injuries immediately and end this matter immediately before he could persuade her to stay. He could no longer wait. Otherwise, she would only grow more and more disgusted with him and less and less want him. Young master an would deliver the food on time. He looked at the situation outside the ward through the door but did not enter. Lu Fang and LAN Nuo came out of the ward. The three of them stood in the long corridor outside the ward and looked at each other in dismay. ¡°There¡¯s still no news from Yue Cheng? ¡± An Shaosi asked. Lan nuo shook his head. ¡°Not yet, I¡¯m waiting. ¡± Thinking about the recent events, Lu Fang could not help but sigh. He kept ncing at his phone, afraid that he would miss someone¡¯s call. It had been more than a week since the car ident between Nan Chen and Ning Tangxi, but there was no movement from Yue Cheng. Back then, he had treated Ning Tangxi as if she was his life. If he was really still alive, now that he knew that his woman had been hit, how could there be no movement at all. Moreover, Nanchen was injured so badly that Yue Cheng would rather use his life to save him. Now that he looked like he was going to die at any moment, was he really unmoved? If he continued to wait like this, Lu Fang would really think that Huo Nanchen had made a wrong judgment. Back then, they had watched Yue Cheng being washed away by the river. If they were still alive after so many years, they would havee back long ago. There was no need to hide. WHAT THE HELL was this! Chapter 540

Chapter 540: Chapter 544, pacifying

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Young master an sat down and nced at them. ¡°Nanchen has already told me that we can¡¯t rush this matter in Yuecheng for the time being. This is only the first step. ¡± Lu Fang nodded and looked at LAN nuo. ¡°You¡¯re a student of thew, so you can stall Ruo Chu. You¡¯ve been bragged about so much by the media a few years ago, so you should show some strength and hold back a little. Don¡¯t just brag about it. ¡± What did he mean by being bragged about so much by the media? He was already very strong to begin with, alright? ¡°At least, let Nanchen recover first. ¡± What else could young master an say? Fortunately, Yang Xiaoxi was living a rather heartless life. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to endure such torment. ¡°Yes, I will. ¡± Even though the divorcewyer that Ning Tang had hired was very powerful, they still did not know who would win and who would lose. ¡°...¡± Gu Ruochu woke up the next day. Her throat and eyes were in great pain and she remained in bed. Actually, she still had some matters to attend to at the office today, so she could only call Rong Xiao to help her with them. She had discussed the set with the assistant director and the assistant director had decided to shoot a few scenes for her. If the results were not good, they would have to wait for her to recover before they could start shooting again. ¡°Ruo Chu, why do you sound so wrong? ¡± Rong Xiao was a little anxious, ¡°are you feeling unwell? I¡¯m here to take you to the hospital to have a look. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± Gu Ruochu confirmed that she did not have a cold and that her throat was not feeling well. Her body and heart were not feeling well. If she were to work, her condition would be very bad. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯lle and look for you after I¡¯m done with thepany. ¡± Rong Xiao knew that this divorce had also dealt a deep blow to her. After hanging up the phone, Gu Ruochu got out of bed and was about to eat something. The doorbell rang and Gu Ruochu saw Ning Tang standing outside through the peephole. She opened the door, ¡°Mr. Ning, why are you here? ¡± ¡°To pick you up for work. ¡± Seeing that she had looked much more haggard, Ning Tang¡¯s eyes were filled with unwavering pity. He was carrying a variety of breakfast because he did not know what she liked to eat. ¡°I don¡¯t n to go to work today. I want to rest at home for a few days. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s fine too. ¡± He had wanted to persuade her not to go to work, but an older woman followed behind him. Ning Tang looked at her, ¡°you can call her aunt Wu. It¡¯s your grandfather... ¡± He paused as if he had noticed a slip of the tongue, ¡°she¡¯s from the old master¡¯s side. She¡¯s very dependable in her work. ¡± ¡°thank you. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not have the energy to think about anything else. The apartment was not small, and it would be more popr if there was someone around. Aunt Wu ced the breakfast on the dining table. Gu Ruochu sat down and ate some porridge, but could not eat it. Ning Tang¡¯s heart ached even more, ¡°thepany is organizing a trip for the next few days. Why don¡¯t youe with me to go abroad for a walk? ¡± A week¡¯s time would be a good time to rx. However, Gu Ruochu did not even want to move. She only wanted to sleep in the apartment. It was as if she had fallen asleep so that she could numb all her feelings. ¡°It¡¯s settled then. ¡± Before Gu Ruochu could refuse, Ning Tang had already made the decision for her. If she were to continue to let her imagination run wild, not only would she not be able to walk out of this heartbreak, she would be in an even worse state. Seeing the determination on his face, Ruo Chu¡¯s rejection that was on the tip of her tongue also became a good word. After breakfast, Ning Tang did not leave. Instead, he apanied her to read a book, even though the two of them rarely spoke to each other. Ning Tang would always take the initiative to talk to her at the right time. She would also speak to him in a neutral manner, so the atmosphere was not too cold. This kind ofpanionship made Gu Ruochu feel much better. Rong Xiao came over at noon and took the initiative to help Auntie Wu Cook. Chapter 541

Chapter 541: Chapter 545: going abroad to rx

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION With his participation, the atmosphere in the apartment became lively. e and eat. I made this especially for you. ¡± Rong Xiao looked at the calm Gu Ruochu and smiled, ¡°let¡¯s see if the beans I made have some of granny Li¡¯s skills. ¡± Gu Ruochu sat next to Ning Tang and was amused by his expression as if he was presenting a treasure. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try it. ¡± Ever since that person had left, Rong Xiao had never cooked again. Seeing the pity and heartache in his eyes, she picked up her chopsticks and picked up the food. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. ¡± This familiar taste can heal people. ¡°then eat more. If you don¡¯t want to cook, feel free toe to my house. Even if I¡¯m toozy to Cook, mother-inw will definitely cook. ¡± Seeing that she had finally eaten, Rong Xiao let out a small sigh of relief and began to brag again. Gu Ruochu knew that he was deliberately trying to make her happy, but his exaggerated acting still made herugh out loud. Her mood was finally relieved. Ning Tang quietly sat at the side and ate. Seeing that she was in a much better mood, his mood gradually rxed. The next day, Gu Ruochu followed him to a foreign country. It was equivalent to giving herself a long holiday. During this period, she did not pay attention to herwsuit with Huo Nanchen and did not pay attention to any news rted to him. On the streets of a foreign country, there were painters who painted portraits of people. They painted passers-by on their own canvas. To others, it looked like an oil painting. ¡°Ruo Chu, do you want to paint one? ¡± Ning Tang saw that she seemed very interested and smiled as he patted her shoulder, e with me. ¡± Gu Ruochu was indeed very curious about these painters. When she saw him walk towards a young male painter with great interest, she knew that he must be someone he knew. ¡°James, I knew you would be here at this time. ¡± ¡°Director Ning, are you here on a business trip to country Y? ¡± The young man stood up but his gaze fell on the girl beside him. Gu Ruochu finally saw his appearance clearly. His distinct outline and sexy lips. ¡°This is? ¡± ¡°My daughter. ¡± Ning Tang extended his hand to introduce her to Ruo Chu and smiled, ¡°Ruo Chu, this is the son of an old friend of mine, James. His Chinese name is Yi Eryang. ¡± ¡°Hello. ¡± Yi Eryang took the initiative to extend his hand. Gu Ruochu shook his hand in a friendly manner, ¡°hello, my name is Gu Ruochu. ¡± ¡°Uncle Ning brought your daughter here so that I can draw a portrait of your beautiful sister? ¡± He sized her up and a gentle smile appeared on his face, ¡°do you mind if I call you Ruo Chu? ¡± ¡°Of course I don¡¯t mind. ¡± He smiled, revealing his neat little white teeth. It could be seen that James and Ning Tang had a good rtionship. However, Gu Ruochu was still a little embarrassed to be praised by outsiders. She stood a little closer to Ning Tang. Ning Tang naturally liked the unconscious closeness of his daughter. ¡°No, I brought her here to meet a new friend. ¡± Ning Tang continued to speak gently, ¡°why don¡¯t we go to the coffee shop next door and have a seat? You can tidy up your drawing set. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine too. ¡± Yi Eryang elegantly withdrew his hand, ¡°since Uncle Ning has invited me out, I would like to have a chat with this little sister I¡¯ve just met. ¡± Gu Ruochu knew what Ning Tang was thinking but she did not feel any heavy burden in her heart. Gu Zexi had already said that. It was not as if he wanted her to have a boyfriend andmit to him for the rest of her life. She could just let things flow naturally and treat it as meeting a new friend. However, the three of them chatted happily in the cafe. James was a very interesting man and his worldview was simr to Gu Ruochu¡¯s. Hence, he gave Ruo Chu a morefortable feeling. Chapter 542

Chapter 542: Chapter 546 found out that it was man-made

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION In the following days, Ruo Chu and Ning Tang stayed at James¡¯seaside vi. Only after meeting Ning Tang¡¯s old friend did they understand what it meant to truly divide people into groups. Their manners and manners were very good. After seven days, Gu Ruochu Bade James Farewell and nned to return to the country. ¡°Ruo Chu, I believe that we will meet soon. ¡± ¡°You will return to the country in the near future? ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at him in surprise. The Yi family had always been overseas and did not seem to have any intention of emigrating back to the country. She never thought that he would return with them. Yi Eryang nodded and smiled, ¡°although my father¡¯s business is overseas, he¡¯s very optimistic about the development of the country. So, I n to return to the country soon. ¡± ¡°Alright, see you back home. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget about this new friend of mine when the timees. Remember to treat me to a meal, ¡± Yi Eryang teased, ¡°otherwise, I¡¯ll have to tell uncle Ning. ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll remember this meal of yours. ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at what Ning Tang and his father were talking about. The servants behind them were already carrying their luggage. Ning Tang¡¯s gaze fell upon Ruo Chu once again and he smiled, ¡°let¡¯s go. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Once again, Gu Ruochu stepped onto the ne back to the country. Her mood was now a little more rxed. ¡°...¡± Upon her return to thepany, she had to be extremely busy with Gu Ruochu. Thepany had finally managed to hire a popr supermodel who refused to film because of the photographer. Ruo Chu had no choice but to appease both parties After a few rounds ofworking, she had finally found a famous photographer from country M for Chu Xin. No one would have thought that after leaving Huo Nanchen, President Gu would still be able to deal with the matter so cleanly. This made those who had always thought that she relied on men look at her in a New Light. Chu Xin had not slept well for almost the entire night for this cover shoot. She continued to fix the negatives for Gu Ruochu to review. Fortunately, the assistant director of the film had some skill and the scenes that he had shot for Gu Ruochu were much better than he had imagined. There was no need to reshoot them. Rumors about her and Huo Nanchen were still circting in an Cheng, but they basically did not affect the main character. That night, Rong Xiao carried a midnight snack into the office. e and eat something to replenish your energy. Oh my God, it¡¯s so cold outside. ¡± The female secretaries blushed when they saw the vice-president walking towards them with his body curled up. Even though the vice-president looked out of ce, his face was so handsome. So handsome. So handsome. After the secretary left, Rong Xiao sat down and raised his eyes to look at her as if he wanted to say something. ¡°Eh, there are dumplings that I like to eat. ¡± Gu Ruochu opened the box and a faint fragrance mixed with heat wafted into her nostrils. From his expression, she could tell that he had something to say. Her heart skipped a beat and she furrowed her brows, ¡°could something have happened? ¡± Rong Xiao leaned over slightly, ¡°just now, I received news from Mo Ling¡¯s side. Wasn¡¯t he in hiding in country M for almost half a month? That child¡¯s surgery was indeed not an ident but an act. ¡± Although she had already expected this, Gu Ruochu was still shocked to hear that Cheng Xi¡¯s surgery had failed because of an act. ¡°It¡¯s Ning Tangxi? ¡± Rong Xiao rolled his eyes at her and said, ¡°who do you think will benefit if Cheng Xi¡¯s hand can¡¯t be cured? Who else could it be other than that vicious woman? ¡± ¡°But the professor who performed the surgery for Cheng Xi is a top figure in the academic world. How could he take such a big risk? ¡± Once someone found out that the doctor would bepletely banned in the medical world, this kind of punishment was the most fatal. ¡°Moreover, that professor has already reached such a peak position. Will he listen to Ning Tangxi? ¡± This was what she could not understand. Chapter 543

Chapter 543: Chapter 547 aroused his suspicion

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION How did that Woman Seduce the Professor No matter how she thought about it, she felt that something was not right. Gu Ruochu could not understand why a man of such status would do such a thing. The risk was too great. ¡°It might not have been done by that professor. ¡± Rong Xiao¡¯s face darkened slightly as he leaned back ¡°Mo Ling said that the professor had rested in the lounge for two hours because of a stomachache on the day of the surgery. At that time, everyone thought that he was just feeling unwell and had followed suit for the subsequent surgery. ¡± ¡°Now, it seems that the professor¡¯s sudden stomachache might not have been an ident at all. ¡± ¡°Yes, Mo Ling checked the relevant records for that day. On the surface, there didn¡¯t seem to be any problems, but ¡ª ¡± Rong Xiao¡¯s voice became a little deeper. ter on, Mo Ling found out from other doctors that the chief surgeon professor had been wearing a mask ever since he came out, and his voice was a little hoarse and unclear. The chief surgeon professor said that he had a cold and his throat was ufortable, but he was fine before the operation. Wasn¡¯t it very problematic for him to have stomachaches, colds, and all sorts of other illnesses as soon as he came out for the operation?¡± ¡°What you¡¯re saying is that the professor who came out of the waiting room is not the same doctor as before. SOMEONE IS PRETENDING TO BE HIM! ¡± This makes sense. No professor with a brain would throw away a promising future for the sake of a little profit, unless that person was not him at all Gu Ruochu¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°since Ning Tangxi was able to avoid the Ning and huo families and even tamper with the surveince cameras in that hospital, it means that she really has an aplice. The man who pretended to be the chief surgeon is her helper, right?¡± That made sense. Pretending to be the chief surgeon to perform surgery on the child and then intentionally causing a small ident during the surgery was not a problem at all. ¡°MM. ¡± Rong Xiao sighed ¡°Even though the sess rate of Cheng Xi¡¯s surgery is only forty percent, if there were too big of an ident during the surgery, people would be able to see through it. I¡¯m thinking that the helper might also be a member of the medicalmunity. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to deceive the other doctors during the surgery.¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s preserve the evidence first. When the time is right, we¡¯ll take this woman to court. Even if the other party is her own son, Ning Tangxi, she would still be guilty. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes darkened ¡°Ning Tangxi is really ruthless. I saw that she seemed to love her son a little too. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so ruthless when dealing with her son. I don¡¯t know who her helper is, but she can stille and go as she pleases in the hospital without being discovered. ¡± ¡°People¡¯s hearts areplicated. Ning Tangxi has no conscience for men. ¡± Rong Xiao stood up ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the M nation. I¡¯ll inform you after I¡¯ve collected all the evidence. This woman still wants to put Yi Chen in jail. I want to let her taste the consequences. ¡± Even if Ruo Chu really broke off her rtionship with Huo Nanchen, that woman would not be able to get away with it. She must get what she deserved. ¡°Of course. I must make her pay the price she deserves. ¡± The woman she hated the most was probably Ning Tangxi. She had taken over her position in the Ning family. She had be an irreparable scar between her and Huo Nanchen. Whenever she thought of Huo Nanchen, that uncontroble sadness would still spread in her heart. At that moment, a new hatred was born in her heart and a clear pain tore through her heart. Cheng Xi¡¯s hand was gone and so was the happiness that she could have gotten. Gu Ruochu tidied up the table and took the car keys. ¡°It¡¯ste, let¡¯s go home. ¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. ¡± ¡°...¡± Huo Nanchen had been in the hospital for more than a week. When young master an heard that Gu Ruochu had returned from country Y, he had specially sealed the news about her, especially with other men. However, Huo Nanchen was not a three-year-old child. Young Master An¡¯s actions had instead aroused his suspicions. Chapter 544

Chapter 544: Chapter 548 introduced her to a man

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Ever since he found out that Ruo Chu had gone abroad with Ning Tang to rx, he had never heard from her again. For more than a week, he had been busy with matters in Yue city and was slowly recovering from his injuries. With Ning Tang as her father, Huo Nanchen was very relieved. ¡°when can I be discharged from the hospital? ¡± An Shaosi flipped through a few pages of the book in his hand and nced at him nonchntly, ¡°of course, you¡¯ll have to wait for your injuries to heal. If you want Gu Ruochu to be a widow, you can also be discharged from the hospital now. ¡± ¡°She¡¯s back in the country, isn¡¯t she? ¡± An SHAOSI¡¯s hand which was flipping through the book paused. He raised his eyes to look at the person on the hospital bed, ¡°yes, she¡¯s back. You¡¯ll recover very soon so don¡¯t run around blindly. There¡¯s no rush to see her. ¡± Huo Nanchen looked at him. His ck eyes, which had seen through everything, shed with a hint of mockery as he slowly said, ¡°since she¡¯s back, why are you so afraid that I¡¯ll find out about her? ¡± An SHAOSI did not reply. He knew that he would not be able to hide it from him. Without another word, he lifted the nket and got up from the bed. ¡°NANCHEN! ¡± Lu Fang, who was at the door, finally could not help but push the door open. Seeing that he wanted to pull out his IV needle, he was about to go mad again. ¡°I didn¡¯t let you know about her because I was afraid that you would go crazy like this. Do you really not want to live anymore? ¡± ¡°What happened? ¡± His voice was a little hoarse, but he was still calm. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Your father-inw, Ning, is just introducing a man to your wife. ¡± Lu Fang was afraid of provoking him, so he carefully observed his expression. Fortunately, he was calm. Ning Tang hoped that his daughter would recover from her emotional trauma and introduce a man faster than anyone else. After returning to the country, everything else was calm. However, Gu Ruochu seemed to be in contact with a man named James. He had investigated an Cheng and found out that there was no such person. It was onlyter that he found out that he was the son of Ning Tang¡¯s old friend. Because of this rtionship, their rtionship could be considered quite close. In the eyes of outsiders, there was always a strange ambiguity. Of course, he did not know if Gu Ruochu had any intention of being in a deep rtionship with this man. However, in order to avoid provoking Huo Nanchen, he chose to deliberately keep this information to himself. ¡°Alright, I understand. ¡± His voice sounded a little hoarse and he looked very tired. However, what surprised him was that Huo Nanchen actually returned to his bed and did not move or speak. ¡°Forget it, let him rest. ¡± An Shaosi nced at him and asked the other two to leave. Huo Nanchen closed his eyes. Lu Fang had no choice but to follow them out. When the ward returned to silence, he opened his eyes and his heart was not as calm as it seemed on the surface. He had been dreaming about her for the past few days and really wanted her to visit him at the hospital. However, she did not. Instead, she had gone abroad to rx. Now that she was back, she could not wait to throw herself into another man¡¯s arms? Even if Ning Tang had taken the initiative to introduce her to a man, if she had rejected Lu Fang and an Shaosi, she would not have deliberately hidden it from him unless Ruo Chu had also epted this man. This was the result that he had been most unwilling to have, but it had happened anyway. Gu Ruochu. He silently chanted this name in his heart. He did not know how he had managed to remain so calm just now. A bone-chilling chill quickly flowed through his entire body from the top of his head and the pain coursed through his body. She did not want his determination, but it was truly thorough. ¡°Alright, Huo Nanchen, I¡¯ll give you onest chance. I agree with you raising Cheng Xi by your side, but you don¡¯t need to care about Yue Cheng or Ning Tangxi anymore. Just stay by my side from now on, and I¡¯ll always be by your side. How about that? ¡± Chapter 545

Chapter 545: Chapter 549, youe out

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Huo Nanchen, can you do it? ¡± The question she had asked that night resurfaced, but he did not answer. At that moment, he seemed to have lost his chance. In the future, she would never give him another chance. He knew that. She would ept a new man and punish him for the punishment he had given her and Ning Tangxi. Thinking of this, he closed his eyes again to cover up the bone-piercing pain. He felt the pain spread to his nerves. There was no part of his body that was not in pain. It was lunchtime. When Lan Nuo entered the ward, he saw that the nket on the hospital bed had been casually lifted but the person was not there. ¡°I knew it. ¡± He cursed under his breath and turned around to see young master an staring at the empty bed with a contemtive look on his face. ¡°What are you looking at? Go look for Gu Ruochu. ¡± ¡°What are you looking for? Are you nning to destroy the couple? ¡± Young master an nced at him coldly. ¡°His injuries have already healed. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem even if he were to seduce his woman into bed now. ¡± ¡°... then why did you say that you wanted Ruo Chu to be discharged as a widow?¡± ¡°Oh... ¡± an Shaosi¡¯s tone was even colder. ¡°You believe that? Do you think that he believed it? ¡± Lan Nuo:¡±...¡± He was powerless to retort. ¡°...¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to return to Huaxia so soon. ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at the ck car parked at the entrance of the apartment building and watched Yi Eryang stick his head out of the car window. She smiled. ¡°Yes, my father is urging me. I have nothing else to do anyway. ¡± Yi Eryang¡¯s face still had a gentle and elegant smile. ¡°I was afraid that you would forget about my meal, so I came here in advance to ask for it. ¡± ¡°You make it sound like I¡¯m going to renege on a meal. Since you¡¯ve returned to the country today, I¡¯ll pay this debt today. You¡¯ve probably never tasted any of the Chinese specialties in so many years abroad. ¡± ¡°Alright, lead the way. ¡± Yi Eryang gave off a veryfortable feeling. He always spoke in the most appropriate and gentlemanly manner. Gu Ruochu went around the front of the car and got into the car. Yi Eryang suddenly realized that there seemed to be a sharp gaze on him from the surroundings. He looked at the rearview mirror and saw a ck Bentley parked behind him. The owner of the car could not be seen clearly and half of his face was blocked. All he could see was that he seemed to be a very young man with a smooth and exquisite jaw line. He did not recognize the car behind him. Ruo Chu¡¯s gaze swept across the license te and shuddered. She then lowered her eyes and fastened her seatbelt. The person next to her suddenly moved closer and lowered his head to help her fasten her seatbelt. Gu Ruochu did not like it when others were so close to her. She subconsciously distanced herself from the two of them and spoke in a light tone. Other than her close friends, she maintained a very distant feeling towards anyone else. However, she would not appear too rude. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Just as she was in shock, she identally caught a glimpse of the car in the rearview mirror slowly approaching. She was so shocked that she quickly said, ¡°James, let¡¯s drive away. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± He had not even started the engine when the car window was knocked a few times. Yi Eryang rolled down the car window and saw a handsome young man standing outside. His entire body was filled with a strong sense of viciousness. ¡°Gu Ruochu,e out. ¡± His gloomy and handsome face was filled with anger as if he had just caught a traitor at the scene. His eyes were like the color of ink, soaked in an intense poison, causing ruo Chu¡¯s heart to skip a beat. ¡°Why are you here? ¡± ¡°Come Out. ¡± Chapter 546

Chapter 546: Chapter 550 was deliberately provoking Huo Nanchen?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION His thin lips curved into a barely discernible arc, as cold as a knife. ¡°If you don¡¯te out, are you waiting for me to catch you out of the car? ¡± Ruo Chu did not want to cause too much trouble, so she could only open the car door ande out to ask him what he was up to. As soon as she came out, her hand was held by the man, so out of control that it was as if the man would crush her at any moment. Seeing her with this man with his own eyes, he seemed to havepletely lost control. ¡°Who is he? ¡± ¡°Ning Tang¡¯s friend. ¡± ¡°Your father¡¯s friend? ¡± He sneered and pulled her onto his body, using his body to feel her temperature ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t know an Cheng had such a person? I didn¡¯t know your father had such a young friend. ¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, then he¡¯s my friend. ¡± Her hand was almost crushed by his grip, and she tried hard to shake it off. ¡°You¡¯re hurting my hand. ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± His breath spread across her face. ¡°You stay away from these men. Did you forget that I told you not to mess with other men? We¡¯re not really divorced yet. ¡± Her hand hurt, but he felt pain everywhere. He held her like this, as if he wanted to rub her into his bones and blood. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that he¡¯s only Ning Tang¡¯s friend. If you don¡¯t believe me, what can I do Besides, how could you tell that our rtionship is ambiguous We only spoke a few words in broad daylight in public. We didn¡¯t do anything excessive.¡±Gu Ruochu suddenly realized that she seemed to be exining to this man Considering their current rtionship, there was no need for that. However, no matter how she swung her arm, he held her hand. ¡°then why did he speciallye here to pick you up? ¡± ¡°He¡¯s a friend of Ning Tang¡¯s. He can be considered my friend now. So what if I treat him to a meal when we return to the country? Don¡¯t you even eat with your friends? ¡± ¡°Of course not. ¡± Gu Ruochu,¡±...¡± When Yi Eryang looked over, he even deliberately wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her into his embrace. He then raised his eyes to look at the person in the car, ¡°how should I address this gentleman? ¡± ¡°My surname is Yi. ¡± Yi Eryang revealed a row of NEAT little white teeth and suddenly reached out to hold Gu Ruochu¡¯s other hand, ¡°Ruo Chu, who is this man beside you? ¡± Gu Ruochu instinctively wanted to pull her hand out. Her mind almost went nk. She had not expected this man to hold her other hand so intimately. Has Yi Eryang Gone Mad Did Ning Tang not tell him about her rtionship with Huo Nanchen? Gu Ruochu stared at him with a mischievous expression in his eyes. He... ... was deliberately trying to provoke Huo Nanchen ? What is this fellow trying to do Does he not know that provoking Huo nanchen would bring about unpredictable consequences At this moment, Gu Ruochu waspletely dumbfounded. Huo Nanchen¡¯s gaze fell on his hand. His pupils shrank but he did not make a sound. Only a pair of deep, dark, bottomless eyes seeped out from his facial features. This kind of appearance made one not dare to look him in the eye. He did not speak or block his way. However, his eyes were filled with a strange and cold malice that was iparably sinister. Even Gu Ruochu had never seen him like this before. She quickly pulled her hand away and said, ¡°Yi Eryang, I can¡¯t treat you to a meal today. I have something to discuss with him. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal when you meet Mr. Ning another day. ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu, is he the only one in your eyes that doesn¡¯t even consider me? ¡± Yi Eryang¡¯s next sentence made Gu Ruochu¡¯s brain explode. Why did this man suddenly say such strange words? It seems like they haven¡¯t known each other for long. Chapter 547

Chapter 547: Chapter 551: Sinister

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu shook his hand away as if she had been electrocuted. She was about to say something when the person next to her pressed her against the car and kissed her passionately. She was still on the road and there was a man beside her. However, Huo Nanchen grabbed her and kissed her passionately as if he hadpletely lost his mind. That intense emotion seemed to havepletely infected her and she could not suppress her emotions. ¡°Ruo Chu, tell him who I am. ¡± After he left, his dark pupils actually had a demonic feeling. His voice was deep and maic. He never thought that he would be so brazen and unscrupulous. ¡°Let me get up first. ¡± He was the first to get up. He held her hand and pulled her into his arms again, ¡°Ruo Chu, tell him who I am. ¡± Under Yi eryang¡¯s ¡®hurt¡¯ gaze, Gu Ruochu finally spoke, ¡°you may not have met the person beside me. He¡¯s my husband. ¡± Huo Nanchen finally felt better when he saw his ¡®shocked¡¯ gaze. He had deliberately lowered his head and kissed her long hair. ¡°But aren¡¯t you going to get a divorce? ¡± Yi Eryang seemed unwilling to give up. His eyes were still filled with ¡®deep affection¡¯ as he looked at Gu Ruochu, ¡°I will wait for your divorce before we can be together again. ¡± The corners of Gu Ruochu¡¯s mouth twitched. Was Yi Eryang really going to put on an act for Huo Nanchen¡¯s sake? She and Yi Eryang had not known each other for a long time, so she would not tell him about the divorce. The person she had told him was probably Ning Tang. Huo Nanchen stared at her coldly. That expressionless face seemed to be able to stir up a storm of ice and fire. The corners of his lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°Ruo Chu, there are so many cars on the road. It¡¯s not impossible for an ident to happen, don¡¯t you think? ¡± His words carried a sinister smile as he pulled the woman in his arms and flung her to the side. He did not use much strength. While Gu Ruochu was still in a daze, he had already pulled Yi Eryang out of the car. The anger in his heart had already started to burn into mes. Actually, he had long since reached the peak of his anger. That was why he had rushed forward to hit Yi Eryang. That kind of malice was too frightening. With a loud thud, he grabbed Yi Eryang by the cor and threw a punch. Yi Eryang probably did not expect that he would actually attack him. He screamed and fell to the ground. ¡°Huo Nanchen! ¡± Gu Ruochu finally snapped out of her daze. She watched as Yi Eryang was violently lifted up and her fistnded on the bridge of Yi Eryang¡¯s nose. As the fistnded, the blood from Yi Eryang¡¯s nose began to seep out. Even his face was swollen and fresh blood was flowing out. Yi Eryang fell to the ground again. He had a strong resistance to pain so he only snorted. ¡°Are you waiting for my wife to get a divorce? Dream on. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s body exuded a murderous aura. He narrowed his eyes and smiled, ¡°you dare to have designs on her, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ll grant your wish. ¡± He was about to step on Yi Eryang¡¯s knee when Gu Ruochu rushed forward in fear and used all her strength to hug huo Nanchen¡¯s waist to stop him. Yi Eryang never thought that a man who had been so calm a moment ago would actually dare toy his hands on him in public. He coughed forcefully. ¡°Ruo Chu, let go. ¡± His deep voice came from the top of his head. It was filled with a long, dark and coldugh, ¡°you stopped me from beating someone up. Do you want me to direct all my anger at you? Ruo Chu, can you bear it? ¡± His temper was now at its worst. Gu Ruochu knew him too well. If this goes on, she might kill him. His entire body was cold and dark, no different from an Asura. Chapter 548

Chapter 548: Chapter 552: Keep Me Company

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re so angry that you want to beat me up when you see me? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart could not help but tremble as she raised her head to look at his storm-like expression ¡°then you can just beat me to death now. You¡¯re already so evil that you can beat people up as you please. He¡¯s Ning Tang¡¯s friend. I can¡¯t let him be crippled by you. ¡± ¡°BEAT PEOPLE UP? When have I ever beaten you up before? ¡± He watched as she took the initiative to wrap herself around him. He raised his hand and pulled her into his embrace, pressing it against her ear. His hot breath burned her until she trembled a few times ¡°then stay on the bed with me. I can do whatever I want for as long as I want. Can you handle it? ¡± His voice was very low, and only she could hear him. Yi Eryang could not hear him, but he saw her face turn green and white. He did not know what they were talking about, but there was a strange ambiguity. ¡°Ruo Chu, stay on the bed with me for a day and do whatever I want. How about I get rid of my anger? ¡± He made up his mind to make her give birth to a child this time and did not discuss it with her. He would not take any more measures and would not allow her to take a pill until she was pregnant. He refused to believe it. It was only today that he realized that his negotiation was nothing more than apromise. ¡°Are you crazy? WE¡¯RE DIVORCED! ¡± ¡°Are you out of your mind? Did you win your divorce? Or did I sign the agreement? ¡± ¡°...¡±what he said was the truth. They were not officially divorced. Strictly speaking, she was still his wife. Huo Nanchen did not seem to have the patience to wait for her answer. He reached out and pushed the person in his arms away with just the right amount of force. He did not allow her to carry him and tookrge strides to pick up the man on the ground. Gu Ruochu looked at the blood on the ground and her heart trembled a few times. She was not close to Yi Eryang at all. If Huo Nanchen had really crippled him, how was she going to exin this to Ning Tang and uncle Yi. Without a second thought, she rushed forward again and held onto his waist tightly. ¡°Huo Nanchen, stop right there. ¡± He had already thrown Yi Eryang onto the ground once again. This time, he had thrown him a little further away. Gu Ruochu held onto his waist tightly and whispered into his ear, ¡°don¡¯t make a move, I¡¯ll apany you. ¡± As if he was being pressured, Huo Nanchen¡¯s nerves were once again stimted by her words. He held onto her chin and lifted her up Heughed in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°are you that unwilling? Very well, since you¡¯re so afraid of this man getting hurt, don¡¯t look like you¡¯re going to be tortured under meter, HMM? ¡± He felt a sense of powerlessness in his heart but he held her even tighter. He half-hugged her and half-dragged her towards her apartment. As soon as she struggled, he hugged her even tighter as if he was going to rub her into his bones and blood. His breathing was extremely gloomy. ¡°Ruo Chu, haven¡¯t you noticed that I¡¯m trying my best to control my rationality? Don¡¯t move, or I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do. ¡± This time, she was very forceful. Gu Ruochu could not keep up with his pace at all. She was almost carried up the stairs by him. When the man carried her to the corresponding floor with an expressionless face, Gu Ruochu was still a little surprised. He should not have known which floor her apartment was on, and he had never seen it before. However, he stopped in front of her apartment and signaled her to open the door immediately with his eyes. Gu Ruochu held her bag tightly and quickly took out her keys. She avoided his gaze and opened the apartment door. As soon as she entered, she was carried on her shoulder and thrown onto the bed by him. Yi Eryang watched as they went upstairs. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and hissed as he returned to the car. This man is really ruthless. He¡¯s much more ruthless than uncle Ning described him to be. Fortunately, he¡¯s still alive. Tsk Tsk, he¡¯s practically using his life to aid his attack today. Chapter 549

Chapter 549: Chapter 553 however, it really hurts

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION But it really hurts. Yi Eryang grimaced as he drove away. Gu Ruochu was flung onto the bed by Huo Nanchen. The softness of the nket and the bed made her feel no pain at all. She climbed up from the bed and saw that he was taking off his clothes. A storm of emotions raged in his dark eyes. It was as if he was standing in the center of a dark storm, his hands elegantly unbuttoning his shirt. The coat was unbuttoned and casually tossed on the ground. He watched as she continued to take off the shirt underneath. Her movements were slow and graceful. She pinched the bedsheet with her fingers. ¡°Do you really have to do this? Can¡¯t we part on good terms? I never force rtionships. If we can be together, then we can be together. If we can¡¯t be together, then... ¡± ¡°Not good. ¡± He rudely interrupted her. When he saw how flustered she was, a cold and sinister smile appeared in his eyes. ¡°What, are you afraid? Or is it that difficult to bear with me? What should I do? If you can¡¯t bear it when I take off my clothes, then how are you going to bear it under me for so long? ¡± Gu Ruochu could feel the chill from his body. This was the first time Gu Ruochu had seen him like this and her heart began to palpitate. She did not speak but he hadpletely lost his patience. He walked over and pressed her against the nket. She could not move at all and her ck hair draped over the pillow. ¡°Kiss Me. ¡± His voice was bewitching and carried with it a sense of imminent danger. Gu Ruochu subconsciously wanted to turn her face away but when she saw his eyes, she did not dare to move. It was as if she was being stared at by her prey and if she moved even a little, she would bepletely torn apart. After a moment of confrontation, Gu Ruochu¡¯s hand slowly climbed onto his shoulder and pressed against it. She then gently caressed his lips. After a few mechanical and perfunctory caresses, the tip of his tongue parted her lips, making her look sexy and dangerous. ¡°Are you feeling wronged? ¡± Her mind waspletely nk as she shook her head. In the next second, he turned the tables and kissed her deeply. One of his hands was on her waist and she could not move at all. She waspletely immersed in this storm of emotions. He pressed her down and ced her hand on the bed. He kissed her fiercely and savagely and treated her. ¡°Are you really crazy? ¡± He had never treated her like this before. It made her feel as if her brain nerves were about to snap at the very next second. ¡°Is it because I serve you sofortably every time that you feel that I should serve you sofortably? Is that why you dare to hurt me like this? ¡± His lips reached to her neck and corbone and continued to move downwards It was a little painful. ¡°Ruo Chu, why do you always like to make me angry? ¡± ¡°No... ¡± In the next second, she felt a cold sensation on her body. He simply and rudely inserted himself into her body. She furrowed her brows as she was not used to it. It was very painful. She stopped struggling and tried her best to shrink back. When she saw his face that was enduring and repressing, she said, ¡°don¡¯t be nervous, rx... ¡± ¡°Go away... ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t. ¡± After he seeded, he restrained her even more tightly and did not allow her to retreat even a little. His burning lips suddenly pressed against her ear. The breath that gushed out of his mouth made her even more tense. The pressure made him feel a little painful. ¡°Do you like the man your father introduced? Do you want to marry him? HMM? ¡± Gu Ruochu bit her lip and did not want to speak. He repeated this question in her ear as if he had been possessed. If she did not answer, he would torture her like a madman. In the end, she felt dizzy and did not know what to say. In any case, if he was not satisfied, he would force her until he heard the answer he wanted to hear. In the end, he had no idea what he had said. Chapter 550

Chapter 550: Chapter 554 ran away

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu was almost driven mad by his torture. She had never thought that Huo Nanchen would have such a side to him. When she finally could not take it anymore, she begged him but he did not show her anypassion. He did not respond to her resistance at all. He still wanted her to give birth, but he really did not stop His low and hoarse voice was mixed with a burning aura, ¡°I feel that you always act as if you don¡¯t care. Do you really think that I will always allow you to do whatever you want? If you touch my bottom line, you will have to pay the price. ¡± In the end, shey on the bed like a salted fish. His kiss was still on her back. She was so shocked that she quickly used herst bit of strength to push him away. ¡°Huo Nanchen, don¡¯t bully me anymore. ¡± She really couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She suddenly had an inexplicable fear of him. He actually... ... Didn¡¯t care about her feelings at all ... In a daze, he didn¡¯t seem to move her anymore. Instead, he gently carried her into the bathroom. His body actually still hurt a little. Perhaps the wound had just been torn, but seeing her rare obedient appearance, the stuffy feeling in his chest finally dissipated. ¡°Why can¡¯t you be a little more obedient? ¡± However, when he thought about it, if she was really obedient, it really would not be her. He carried her to the bathroom and washed her clean. Then, he wrapped her in a circle around him before she slowly fell asleep. When she woke up the next day, Gu Ruochu¡¯s entire body was in pain. It seemed that she had just showered and was lying on the bed in clean clothes. Her eyes were sore and swollen. She slowly got up from the bed. She did not know where Huo Nanchen had gone, but from the soft voiceing from the apartment, she could tell that he was still there. She got down from the bed, put on her shoes, opened the door, and ran downstairs. Huo Nanchen had already realized that she might have woken up. He slowly brushed his teeth in the bathroom, wiped his face with her towel, and then slowly walked out, wanting to give her a chance to recover. However, when he came out and saw that the door was ajar, he looked over and saw that the person who had been in the bedroom had disappeared. His expression instantly darkened as he followed her downstairs. ¡°Ruo Chu! ¡± Gu Ruochu had just run down from the apartment and wanted to hail a taxi. She looked around and was surprised to see Yi Eryang¡¯s car parked in a semi-hidden area. Without a word, she mmed the car door. Yi Eryang was shocked by the sound of the car window being mmed. When he saw that it was Gu Ruochu, he quickly opened the car window and asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s expression had been terrible yesterday, so today, he had secretly peeked at the two to see how they were doing today. Who would have thought that in just a few minutes, the car window would be knocked open so rudely. Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression did not look too good. She only said, ¡°take me to... my father¡¯s ce. ¡± ¡°Why? ¡± Yi Eryang was not sure what had happened between the two of them. When he saw Gu Ruochu enter the car and close the car door, he saw the man chasing after her from the rear-view Mirror. He immediately understood. An evil smile appeared on his lips. When Huo Nanchen looked at him, he started the engine and reversed the car. He then turned the car around and sped away. The Moment Huo Nanchen saw Gu Ruochu¡¯s side profile through the windshield, his exquisite eyes were filled with coldness. A thousand-year-old chill lingered in his eyes as he stared unblinkingly at her. At that moment, Gu Ruochu did not look at him. In the next moment, the phone in the car suddenly rang. It seemed to have pricked Gu Ruochu¡¯s tensed nerves and she did not pick it up. The phone only rang once before it quietlyy there. A mocking smile appeared on Gu Ruochu¡¯s lips. However, just as the car was about to leave, Yi Eryang saw from the rear-view mirror that a car seemed to be following closely behind. He raised his brows. It must be Huo Nanchen. ¡°Ruo Chu, he seems to be chasing after us. ¡± Chapter 551

Chapter 551: Chapter 555, rumors

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not want to see him for the time being. Her Gaze was fixed on the license te number of the car in front of her. Yi Eryang¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang. He nced at it and saw that it was an unfamiliar number. However, based on his photographic memory, he could tell that it was huo Nanchen¡¯s number at a nce. ¡°Ruo Chu, help me pick up the phone. ¡± Gu Ruochu felt that it was strange to help a man pick up the phone. It was obvious that he was focused on driving, so she picked up the phone for him. ¡°Let her out of the car. ¡± Every word was spoken slowly, but there was a kind of anger that prevented her from exploding. The familiar voice shook her, ¡°otherwise... ¡± She continued to listen to the devil-like Voice, ¡°Young Master Yi, have you forgotten what I said yesterday? There¡¯s nothing strange about a car ident on the road. ¡± ¡°Do you think that I wouldn¡¯t dare to? I will. I would do anything. ¡± Gu Ruochu waspletely dumbfounded when she heard this. This man is also arrogant. Could it be that he really intends to hit Yi Eryang with his car? Has He really gone mad? She seemed to have underestimated the extent of his bad temper. ¡°Huo Nanchen, do you want to hit me as well? ¡± He heard her voice and paused for a moment before speaking in a much gentler voice, ¡°Ruo Chu, be a good girl. Get Out of the car. I¡¯ll wait for you at the back. ¡± He was trying his best to suppress his anger. At the very least, Ruo Chu could hear that he was trying to suppress himself from being so rude to her. She seemed to have exined her rtionship with Yi Eryang only yesterday. However, she had gotten into Yi Eryang¡¯s car this morning and it seemed that she would not be able to clear her name after jumping into the Yellow River. However, she did not want to exin any further. ¡°Do you think that no one can stop you now? ¡± Gu Ruochu closed her eyes and opened them again. ¡°I¡¯m going to look for my biological father now. I don¡¯t want to see you for the time being. ¡± There was no sound on the other end. Gu Ruochu was just about to heave a sigh of relief and hang up the phone. Thump Suddenly, a violent crash was heard from the back of the car and it stopped in the next second. In the next second, the traffic police whistled sharply beside her ear. The sharp whistle pierced Gu Ruochu¡¯s nerves Gu Ruochu and Yi Eryang were both stunned and they slowly looked at each other. Both of them felt as if they had been hit by another car at the back of the car. Cold sweat slowly trickled down their foreheads. ¡°Ruo Chu, are... are you alright? ¡± Yi Eryang had initially wanted to watch a good show, but now, his heart felt like it was about to burst out at any moment. His entire body trembled violently. ¡°Huo Nanchen has really gone mad. He really did crash into us! ¡± ¡°He really did crash into us! This Madman, this madman! ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. Her heart was trembling violently, and even her hands trembled a few times, but she could not undo the seatbelt. She finally managed to undo the seatbelt and almost rolled out of the car. ¡°Huo Nanchen, Huo Nanchen! ¡± She saw that his car was parked at the back and the front of the car was almost distorted from the impact. The car behind seemed to have failed to stop and crashed into Huo Nanchen¡¯s car again. The moment the ss shards were all shattered, her heart was in a terrible state. No one would have thought that a series of rear-end collisions would happen on the entire road at this moment. The cars behind them had all been involved in a series of spectacr rear-end collisions to varying degrees! The sirens sounded in an instant, and the scene was in chaos. From then on, there was a rumor that spread throughout the city ¡ª The young master of the Huo family loved his wife like crazy. He even personally caused a car ident because he wanted her to get off another man¡¯s car. From then on, no one in an Cheng would ever forget it. Chapter 552

Chapter 552: Chapter 556-you have to hold on

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION At this moment, everyone on the road was in a daze. ear-piercing screams and the sound of traffic police maintaining order could be heard everywhere. Many people did not know what had happened. Later on, they found out that there had been thirty traffic jams on the entire road. From then on, this incident and the cause of the car ident had shaken the entire city It was all because of jealousy. It was all because a man had fallen in love with a woman. Aside from shock, there was only shock. From then on, it had be a legend that an Cheng would never be able to destroy. Gu Ruochu did not know how she managed to run to Huo Nanchen and the car. When she saw that Huo Nanchen was still in the car, she almost went crazy. Why is he bleeding Why is he bleeding so much? Gu Ruochu saw that Huo Nanchen was lying on the steering wheel without moving. It was as if blood was flowing from his body again. At that moment, she felt all the blood rushing to the top of her head. This was also the feeling of copse. ¡°Don¡¯t move! ¡± She red at the car owner behind her and roared. It was as if he would kill Huo Nanchen if he moved. The driver who had crashed into Huo Nanchen¡¯s car was a young man. He had not been injured in the first ce, but because this was a traffic light, the impact was much less. He did not dare to move after being yelled at. ¡°Huo Nanchen, hold on for me. ¡± The only response she got was the terrifying sound of blood dripping. ¡°Huo Nanchen... ¡± She could no longer hear any sound. There was only her voice of extreme fear, and she could not see anyone or anything other than him. ¡°If you dare to leave me like this, I will hate you to death. I will hate you so much that I don¡¯t even want to see you on the road to hell... ¡± Gu Ruochu did not know why she had taken out her phone and called for an ambnce. She then made a few phone calls in a trembling voice. She did not even know who she had called. All she knew was that the other party had told her to calm down and that she would arrive soon. Gu Ruochu did not dare to move even though she had dropped her phone on the ground. It was not until Yi Eryang came up and exined everything to the traffic police. An duo soon arrived at the scene of the ident. She almost broke her nerves when she saw this scene. ¡°NANCHEN! ¡± She ran up and saw Gu Ruochu. An unknown fire suddenly burned in her heart. She nced at her andughed icily as she pped Gu Ruochu, ¡°Gu Ruochu, are you crazy? Do you have to torture him to death before you¡¯re satisfied? I¡¯ve never met a woman as cruel and merciless as you. I think that you want to kill him! ¡± Yi Eryang quickly blocked her way, ¡°mydy, please have some self-respect. ¡± An duo felt an intense pain in her wrist. She gritted her teeth and looked at the person beside her. She raised her brows and said scornfully, ¡°who are you to dare to obstruct me? ¡± ¡°Mydy, your quality is really bad. ¡± Yi Eryang hated this kind of uncultured woman the most. The disgust in his eyes could be seen at a nce. An duo was not angry. Her beautiful and charming eyes swept across Gu Ruochu before she sneered, ¡°could it be that you¡¯re Gu Ruochu¡¯s new lover? You¡¯ve already found another family even before your marriage is officially over. Gu Ruochu, you¡¯re such a slut! ¡± Gu Ruochu could not hear what the outsiders were saying at all. Her eyes were empty as she stared at the people in the car. She did not dare to let go at all. Huo Nanchen, hold on for me! The ambnce arrived very quickly. A few doctors and nurses got out of the car and used stretchers to carry Gu Ruochu into the ambnce. Gu Ruochu also got into the ambnce. An duo then pulled her hand away in disgust and red at Yi Eryang before following Gu Ruochu into the ambnce. Yi Eryang had already sent someone to help him tow the ambnce. He hung up the phone and immediately followed the woman to see if there was anything he could do to help. Chapter 553

Chapter 553: Chapter 557 I love you

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo Nanchen seemed to hear Ruo Chu¡¯s voice while he was still in a daze, repeatedly stimting his nerves. He vaguely remembered that he seemed to be chasing after Ruo Chu in a car. She did not even turn her head, as if a nightmare was haunting his mind. He only wanted to chase after her and ask her why she did not turn her head and why she did not follow him home. All that was left was a merciless back view. Whenever he thought about it, a bitter taste welled up in his heart. How could his girl go with another man? He knew that he would not hurt her and that man if he bumped into her. What was he thinking at that time? If he bumped into her, would she get out of the car and follow him home. The moment he bumped into her, it really hurt, but he could vaguely see that she really got out of the car. She was finally willing to get out of the car. was she willing to look back at him? His vision was dark. He wanted to get out of the car to hug her, but he found that he didn¡¯t have any strength left. Soon, he would have the strength to hug her. Soon, he would wait for him to sleep for a while. Ruo Chu. His lips moved a little, and through the shape of his lips, she could clearly tell what he was saying. The movement of his brows caused her heart to ache. The tears that fell on his face seemed to burn people. Gu Ruochu felt her entire body turn cold. The scars on the corners of her lips and her face made him look very down and out of sorts. There was also an additional sense of decadence. However, in her eyes, the magnificence of his entire body would not weaken in the slightest. He was still very charming. Her tears fell once again inrge droplets, followed by her soft lips. The scars that kissed the corners of his lips fell on his eyes and finally fell on his ice-cold Lips. ¡°I love you. ¡± That sentence of ¡°I love you¡± moved his heart, and it actually caused his heart to tear and ache with her. The nurse next to him almost cried, which made his heart feel a little bitter. They should be very in love. At this moment, all the rumors about them in an city were not as shocking and true as this scene. Moreover, the sensational rear-end collision just now was almost the most car-rear-end collision in an city¡¯s history. This man had caused such a car ident He just wanted the young Madam to get off another man¡¯s car and go home with him. Such deep love was impossible to question and refute. The apanying nurses were a little stunned when they saw this scene. There had been a lot of rumors about them recently. Everyone thought that the rtionship between Huo and his wife had been destroyed. Up until now, they had no way of determining who had dumped whom. Perhaps things were not as bad as the rumors said, that their rtionship had been destroyed or that someone had cheated on them. Why did they have to go through such an ordeal? An duo, whose face was filled with disgust, froze for a moment. Her expression gradually becameplicated and all the sarcasm and sarcasm in her mouth were silenced. Yi Eryang sighed softly and actually felt a little pity for her. This was the first time it had been so quiet. No one could think straight as they stared at this pair of lovers who were as hopeless as the dusk of the apocalypse. Just looking at them made one feel iparably heartbroken. Only Gu Ruochu kept calling Huo Nanchen¡¯s name. Only her heart, which was filled with deep feelings, was unceasing. Fortunately, the ambnce arrived at the hospital very quickly. Gu Ruochu watched as Huo Nancheny on the bed and was sent to the emergency room. Her hand, which had been tightly clenched, was separated. The moment she was forced to release his hand, her eyes looked as if they were about to shatter ¡°NANCHEN... ¡± In the end, she stood where she was and watched as he quietlyy on the bed and moved further and further away from her. Everyone watched as a young girl slowly squatted down. She sobbed from the beginning until she finally broke down into sobs. The nurse who had followed her wanted tofort her but realized that her face was also covered in tears. Her emotions were also difficult to calm down. Chapter 554

Chapter 554: Chapter 558 was afraid that the entire city would not know about it

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu sat on a chair in the long corridor of the hospital in a daze. An duo stood by the side with a Sullen face while Yi Eryang leaned against the wall in silence. Lu Fang, who was dressed in a whiteb coat, walked towards them in a lively manner. His brows were tightly knitted together, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with that Madman Huo Nanchen? ¡± ¡°A car ident. ¡± Lu Fang almost fainted from anger when he heard the word ¡®car ident¡¯ . ¡°How did another car ident happen? ¡± He was just about to leave the hospital when another car ident happened? Needless to say, it must have something to do with Ruo Chu. Lu Fang¡¯s face turned darker and darker when he learned about the whole incident. When he saw the news on his phone that there had been a collision between two cars, he almost went crazy. Thismotion was too big. Was He afraid that it would not be enough to cause a stir in the city Well, now he had gotten what he wanted. Now, the entire an Cheng knew that Huo Shao loved his wife so much that he was obsessed with her. He was afraid that the entire city would not know about it. At this moment, Lu Fang looked at Gu Ruochu with a sense of disappointment as he gritted his teeth. ¡°Ruo Chu, why are you so cruel? Why did you treat him like this? You really have the heart to do this! ¡± Lu Fang¡¯s brain heated up He then revealed some things, ¡°did you know that he had just been in a car ident? He just happened to be discharged from the hospital to look for you. Do you know how bad his body is? He kept thinking about looking for you and even sneaked out of the hospital to look for you. Do you know that every time he ran out of the hospital, he was always looking for you!¡± Car ident? Gu Ruochu remembered that he had been in a car ident with Ning Tangxi. However, after she found out that his injuries were not too serious, she had been hurt by Ning Tangxi and did not want to bother with him anymore. ¡°He was in a car ident. Was He seriously injured? ¡± His hoarse voice stunned the man who was drowning in anger. The woman in front of him was covered in tears and looked extremely frightened. Lu Fang looked at her with aplicated expression for a long time before he nodded slightly, ¡°yes, do you know about his car ident... ¡± Lu Fang realized that he could not reveal too much. He paused for a moment before he said, ¡°that time, he injured his ribs and his hands. He had been recovering for quite some time. It¡¯s lucky that he did not die from the car ident again. ¡± ¡°He did not say anything... ¡± ¡°Did you think that he would tell you this? ¡± Lu Fang scoffed coldly. ¡°after the car ident, his hands were almost crippled. He even carried you with all his might and dragged that body out of the hospital to look for you. Why would he be so crazy to tell you these things? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not reply. Her heart was in great pain and her throat was choked with sobs. An indescribable sense of despair flooded her like a cold tide. It hurt. It was so painful that she seemed to be numb. An duo¡¯s expression darkened and her heart was filled with shock and jealousy. Back then, he had never done this to Ning Tangxi and Cheng Xi. Now, he had done it for Gu Ruochu. Why should he! Lu Fang could not bear to see Gu Ruochu in this state. Besides, Huo Nanchen treated her like his own flesh and blood. He could not bear to hurt her. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. ¡± Finally, he softened his voice, ¡°I¡¯ll go in and take a look. He won¡¯ty down his life for anyone but I don¡¯t believe that he would be willing to abandon you. ¡± Lu Fang then went straight into the emergency room and came back out after ten minutes. ¡°Alright, that kid is lucky to be alive. ¡± Lu Fang sighed in relief and turned to look at Gu Ruochu again ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much. His old wound has only been torn a second time so he¡¯s bleeding a little too much. I¡¯ll give him some bloodter and he¡¯ll be fine after a period of recuperation. However, he hasn¡¯t woken up yet. You should keep himpany and see when he wakes up... ¡°...¡±. ¡°...¡± Chapter 555

Chapter 555: Chapter 559: I will apany him

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION This time, he has really suffered a heavy blow. Fortunately, the car ident happened to be near a traffic light and the cars behind did not crash into each other. If it had been on the side of the highway, Huo Nanchen would have been hit so hard that he would not even be able to find a crumb! Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart, which had been hanging on for a long time, finally settled down. Her hand, which had been tugging at the corner of her clothes, slowly loosened. She stood up from her chair. It seemed that she had used up all the strength in her body just now. Her legs went limp and she almost fainted. An duo quickly held her up and pressed her entire body onto her shoulders without any strength. ¡°Ruo Chu! ¡± ¡°Gu Ruochu? ¡± An duo did not expect that her strong appearance was all an act. The nurses behind her all came over to help Gu Ruochu. Lu Fang sighed. If Huo Nanchen had not been lying on the hospital bed, he would have carefully held her in his arms and treasured her. Gu Ruochu only went limp for a moment and quickly stood up again. She asked slowly, ¡°Lu Fang, can I go in and see him? ¡± ¡°Wait until we¡¯re transferred to the VIP ward before I go in and apany him. ¡± Lu Fang looked behind him. ¡°Go and buy some porridge, something light. ¡± ¡°Eat something. ¡± ¡°No need, I can¡¯t eat at all. ¡± ¡°Nanchen will never stop you from eating when she¡¯s awake. Do you still want him to worry about you? ¡± Lu Fang looked at her tired face and nodded. He then spoke a few more words before he left in a hurry. Qi Ru and old Madam Huo had just arrived. This was the first time Gu Ruochu had seen the weak side of Qi ru. She could not help but cry and fall into Huo Zhenggang¡¯s arms. ¡°I dreamt that my son was injured yesterday. I didn¡¯t expect that it would be confirmed when I woke up this morning. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Didn¡¯t Lu Fang say that he was fine? ¡± Huo zhenggangforted her gently as he pulled out a tissue and ced it in front of her. Huo Zhenggang¡¯s heart was filled with resentment towards Gu Ruochu An irrepressible anger appeared in her eyes, ¡°Gu Ruochu, I knew that my son would die because of you sooner orter. If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to the old master¡¯s words and let Nanchen marry her It¡¯s good that you¡¯re divorced now. Don¡¯t harm my son.¡± Ruo Chu felt that it was normal for Huo Zhenggang to me her. She had also med herself countless times. It would have been better if she had gotten out of the car. She was ming him and could not bear to see anything happen to him. Qi Ru was already crying her eyes out, but she did not help Gu Ruochu refute Huo Zhenggang. She actually had a lot of resentment in her heart. If Gu Ruochu had not insisted on a divorce, things would not have turned out this way. Old Madam Huo¡¯s eyes were moist However, she looked at Huo Zhenggang with a hint of seriousness, ¡°can you me Ruo Chu alone for this? ¡± Of course, both parties were to me for this incident. Back then, you abandoned Qi ru to raise that vixen. Didn¡¯t you me Qi ru for being too cold to you and say that both parties were to me for your adultery Why are you double-targeting Ruo Chu Now?¡± The Old Lady¡¯s righteous words made Huo Zhenggang lose face. His expression was a little unnatural, ¡°mother, why are you still bringing up the past! ¡± The Old Lady scoffed and turned her head away from the couple. She was supported by the servants next to her as she walked towards Gu Ruochu. Nanchen was her biological grandson. How could she not know his personality. ¡°Ruo Chu, can you not divorce him? ¡± The Old Lady held her hand and sighed, ¡°even if you really want to divorce him, can you not leave him at this time? Even if grandmother is begging you... ¡± ¡°grandmother. ¡± Gu Ruochu choked and her throat felt sore, ¡°I will stay with him. Don¡¯t worry. ¡± Chapter 556

Chapter 556: Chapter 560: Love Without knowing where it came from

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°That¡¯s good. ¡± The Old Lady finally felt at ease and patted the back of her hand. ¡°My grandfather and I used to quarrel all the time when we were young. In the end, we cherished each other very much. Grandma can see that you two are actually very much in love, but this child, Nanchen... ¡± He had never seen clearly what was the most important thing to him. What a sin. ¡°I haven¡¯t been feeling too well recently. I don¡¯t know when I woke up, but I went to look for the old man. ¡± The Old Lady sighed and looked at Ruo Chu with an extra touch of love. ¡°The one who can¡¯t feel at ease the most is you two. ¡± ¡°grandmother... ¡± Ruo Chu felt the loss of her life very deeply and her throat was extremely sore. ¡°There¡¯s no need tofort grandmother. I¡¯ve long since be indifferent to life and death. ¡± The Sky had started to rain continuously and the gloomy weather had depressed everyone¡¯s mood. She happened to stand in front of the window and allowed the rain to fall on her hand. Her heart was very calm. It was a calmness that she had never felt before. Qi Ru only got up from Huo Zhenggang¡¯s body with tears in her eyes when she heard Gu Ruochu¡¯s promise. She walked towards her, ¡°Ruo Chu, do you really not want to leave me anymore? ¡± She wanted Gu Ruochu to give her a definite answer, and she wanted to hear it with her own ears. Gu ruochu looked at Qi ru¡¯s misty eyes. It was as if a lot of things about Huo Nanchen had appeared in her mind. The past had shed through her mind like a movie. They were destined to be entangled with each other endlessly. Love does not know where ites from, but it goes deeper and deeper. The rtionship between her and Huo Nanchen only seemed to be entwined in these nine words. However, she could notpletely use these nine words to describe it. Only she could understand the feelings within them. As the saying goes, one does not know when one is deeply engraved in one¡¯s heart. One does not know when one is emotionally moved. However, one does not know that it has already seeped deep into one¡¯s bones and seeped into one¡¯s blood. Gu Ruochu suddenly remembered something she had read in a certain book. Love must always return to its fullest. Only then will it be interesting and it would be boring to give up halfway. It was the same for her and Huo Nanchen. Since the pain could not be changed, it would be better to treat it as a feast and enjoy it to the fullest before returning. Looking at the rain outside, she seemed to havepletely thought things through. After many years, when she recalled this past, she would still feel that it was extremely precious. ¡°Yes, mother, I won¡¯t leave you. ¡± Qi Ru finally breathed a sigh of relief. She was also afraid that her son would be disappointed when he realized that Ruo Chu was not around when he woke up. Huo zhenggang had initially wanted to use this opportunity to divorce Gu Ruochu and his son. He did not expect that the olddy and Qi ru would want to reunite them. No matter how unhappy he was, he could only suppress it in his heart for the time being. Huo Nanchen¡¯s second car ident caused the news to spread like wildfire. Even though Ning Tangxi was in the hospital, she quickly heard the news and was so agitated that she wanted toe out to see that he was being held down by a few nurses. An SHAOSI would not allow her to look for Huo Nanchen. At that moment, Ning Tangxi suddenly felt even more despair. She had spent her entire life trying to get what she wanted, but in the end, she still could not get it. Lu Fang heard that Ning Tangxi was causing trouble in the hospital, and his brows furrowed slightly. He took out his cell phone and dialed a number while he slowly walked towards Ning Tangxi¡¯s ward. However, before he arrived at the ward, the nurse¡¯s call suddenly came in and said anxiously, ¡°Doctor Lu, a few people came outside just now and took Miss Ning away. ¡± Took her away? ¡°Who are they? ¡± Lu Fang quickened his pace. He had no idea who would dare to openly kidnap someone in the hospital in broad daylight. ¡°I don¡¯t know. There are a few men in suits with sunsses. We can¡¯t stop them at all. What should we do? Miss Ning is nowhere to be found. We chased after her just now, but we didn¡¯t see anyone. ¡± Hearing this, Lu Fang couldn¡¯t help but swear. He walked to the door of the ward and pushed it open. He found that Ning Tangxi was nowhere to be seen. Chapter 557

Chapter 557: Chapter 561: Waiting for you to wake up

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Once this person has been kidnapped, wouldn¡¯t all the previous efforts be in vain? Lu Fang turned around and walked out of the door, feeling frustrated. He then gave an Shaosi a call, ¡°Shaosi, Ning Tangxi has been kidnapped from the ward. Can you find out who it is? ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± An SHAOSI¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He hung up the phone and immediately went to investigate. At this moment, Gu Ruochu had been waiting outside the hospital¡¯s Long Corridor for twelve hours. When the doctor finally transferred Huo Nanchen to a normal ward, she finally feltpletely at ease. ¡°Alright, the family members can go in and see the patient now. ¡± The doctor gave a few more instructions before he left. The people who were apanying him outside did not intend to go in and disturb him. They wanted to leave a private space for them to spend time together. Even though the news of Huo Nanchen¡¯s hospitalization had been sealed off, those who knew about his car ident still piled their gifts inside one after another. Gu Ruochu opened the door to the ward and entered. She watched as Huo Nancheny motionlessly on the bed and could only hear his breathing. ¡°Huo Nanchen, can you hear me? ¡± She reached out her hand and gently caressed his face. Her fingers gently caressed his contours, as soft as a feather. He was unbelievably quiet when he was asleep. He did not have the sharpness of someone who had just woken up. From the scrapes on his face to the marks at the corner of his mouth. From his closed eyes to his high nose bridge, she finallynded on his cold, Thin Lips. She climbed onto the bed andy next to Huo Nanchen. She sped his hands together and looked at the side of his face as she slowly closed her eyes. ¡°Wake Up. I have so much to tell you, okay? ¡± She tried her best to hug him but could only iste him. It was as if her body and soul had been infected with the poison rted to him and she could no longer extricate herself. If he were to reveal even the slightest bit of his sincerity, she wouldpletely copse. ¡°Huo Nanchen, when are you going to wake up? ¡± She spoke like a yful little girl, acting coquettishly to her boyfriend. It was very quiet in the ward so he naturally could not respond to her. Gu Ruochu closed her eyes again and held his hand without moving. I¡¯ll wait for you to wake up. ¡°...¡± In the Ning family¡¯s vi Zhang Xuan was lying on the SOFA. Her face was haggard as she propped her head up and leaned against the side. Her body was covered with a thin nket. ¡°Madam, it¡¯s better to eat something. ¡± The slightly older maid ced the food in front of her, ¡°how can I bear it if I don¡¯t eat? ¡± ¡°Tang Xi has already disappeared for half a month. How can I eat? ¡± Ever since Tang Xi was chased out of the Ning family, she had never heard from her daughter again. Tang Xi still had a property in an city, but the maid said that Tang Xi had only returned once and did not return after that. Zhang Xuan clutched her pounding heart. Although Ning Tang had not neglected her in the past half a month, he had never mentioned anything about Tang Xi. He was extremely cold and detached. Even if she was as cold as before and could not shake his resolve in the slightest. She really did not understand why he would be so calctive when they were a family After all, she was the one who let Zong Xuan and Tang Xi down. Why couldn¡¯t Ruo Chu understand her more. She knew that the incident with Ruo Chust time had indeed hurt Ning Tang¡¯s heart, but... ... He should not have been so heartless As she was on the verge of tears, a piece of news that was interrupted by the television caught her attention ... ¡°The world is now filled with news. A piece of morning news from an Cheng was interrupted. Yesterday, a major traffic collision urred on Xing Hua road. Thirty cars were involved in the collision. Police rushed to the scene to deal with the incident. There was only one seriously injured person at the scene. He was the president of the Huo family. He had been sent to the hospital for treatment... ... ...¡± Chapter 558

Chapter 558: Chapter 562 was irreparable

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION When Zhang Xuan saw the news, she immediately lifted the nket and got up from the SOFA. Her heart clenched. ¡°Auntie Li, Auntie Li! ¡± Auntie Li was shocked by Madam¡¯s sharp voice and quickly ran over. ¡°Madam, what can I do for you? ¡± ¡°Ask the Butler to prepare the car. I want to go to the hospital! ¡± She and Ruo Chu had been in a Cold War for half a month because of Ning Tangxi¡¯s incident. She did not expect such a serious ident to happen there. ¡°Yes, Madam. ¡± Auntie Li had just run out to give a few instructions when she saw Zhang Xuan rush out in a hurry. She had not changed her clothes, and even her hair was a little messy. Actually, from the day that Tang Xi disappeared, Zhang Xuan had suspected that it might be rted to Huo Nanchen. There was news that her daughter had called Huo Nanchen the night she went missing. After that, there was no news of her. She just wanted to ask why Tang Xi had called Huo Nanchen that night and disappeared after that? She could not enter the huo family to ask, so she could only be on tenterhooks every day. Now that she knew that Huo Nanchen was in a car ident at the hospital, it was a good opportunity for her to ask him if Tang Xi¡¯s disappearance had anything to do with him. She wanted to get some information. Although... Using this opportunity to ask where Tang Xi was seemed to be cruel and vicious ... Thinking of Ruo Chu, Zhang Xuan¡¯s heart tightened again. It was an indescribable choice. Soon, Zhang Xuan arrived at the hospital. After asking the nurse, she went straight to the VIP ward upstairs. There were a few tall men in ck standing on the third floor. When they saw someoneing, they walked over to stop him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam. Outsiders are not allowed toe near here. Please leave. ¡± ¡°This is President Huo¡¯s ward? ¡± Zhang Xuan frowned. Displeasure appeared in her elegant eyes and she said a little angrily, ¡°I¡¯m his mother-inw, can¡¯t I go in to take a look? My daughter must be inside. Are you stopping her mother outside? ¡± The bodyguards must have been reced with a new batch so they had never seen Zhang Xuan before. They never thought that thisdy would actually be the young Madam¡¯s mother. Looking at the way she was dressed and the way she carried herself, the bodyguard hesitated. ¡°please wait here for a moment. I¡¯ll go in and ask. ¡± The bodyguard replied politely and was about to enter the ward to ask for instructions. Gu Ruochu was clearly stunned when she heard the arrival. ¡°Young Madam, should we let thatdy in? ¡± The bodyguard saw her reaction and knew that thedy outside should be the young madam. However, he did not know what to do. ¡°Let her in. ¡± Gu Ruochu thought that Zhang Xuan had long detested this daughter of his for Ning Tangxi¡¯s sake and did not want to see her again. Was she not clear enough about what she had saidst time It would be best if everyone did not interact with each other in the future. Their rtionship was only cold and distant because of their blood rtionship. Zhang Xuan had long treated Ning Tangxi as her biological daughter and loved her dearly. After missing out on twenty years of family ties, there was no way to make up for it. However, after Ning Tang found out that she was his daughter, he had treated her quite well. It would not be good for her to go too far. For Ning Tang¡¯s sake, it would be better for her toe in and have a look. ¡°Let thedy in. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± When Zhang Xuan entered, she saw Ruo Chu sitting in front of Huo Nanchen¡¯s bed and looking at him. Her hands were tightly sped around his fingers. Zhang Xuan felt an inexplicable sourness in her nose at this situation. Then, she thought about how Huo Nanchen had not woken up yet. Why would she ask about Tang Xi? She immediately became anxious. ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± She ced her hand on Gu Ruochu¡¯s shoulder and called out softly. ¡°Thank you, Madam Ning, foring to see him. Please take a seat here. ¡± Gu Ruochu still called her Madam Ning. Zhang Xuan¡¯s heart ached a little and she felt a little helpless. Chapter 559

Chapter 559: Chapter 563, she¡¯s here

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Zhang Xuan asked softly about the details of the car ident and Huo Nanchen¡¯s body. Gu Ruochu answered all of them. She was neither cold nor intimate. The atmosphere was neither hot nor cold. As she spoke, Zhang Xuan spoke with a guilty conscience, ¡°Ruo Chu, I have something else to attend to today. Your sister... ¡± Realizing that Ruo Chu might not be happy about this title, Zhang Xuan immediately changed her words, ¡°Ruo Chu, I found out that Tang Xi called Nanchen that night. After that, she seemed to have disappeared without a trace. Ruo Chu, do you know where Tang Xi is? ¡± After listening to Zhang Xuan¡¯s entire sentence, Gu Ruochu¡¯s originally calm heart instantly sank. Ning Tangxi felt that she was rotten to the core, but she could not ignore Tang Xi. After all, she was a girl who had been in pain for more than 20 years. Furthermore, she was the one who hadmitted the sin in the first ce. Zong Xuan, Tang Xi, and Ruo Chu were all victims. She swore that as soon as this incident with Tang Xi was over, she would make up for this daughter of hers who had lost her for 20 years. She would do it! After making up her mind, Zhang Xuan finally forced herself to look at Gu Ruochu. However, she was still hurt by the coldness in her eyes. Her heart skipped a beat and she quickly opened her mouth to exin. ¡°Ruo Chu, Mother didn¡¯t mean to... ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t use that word to disgust me again, alright? ¡± Gu Ruochu felt like a hedgehog with its guard up. She flung Zhang Xuan¡¯s hand away in extreme disgust, ¡°I don¡¯t have a mother. I was born without one, and I won¡¯t have one in the future. ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu! ¡± Zhang Xuan¡¯s tears fell instantly. Her heart ached as she sobbed, ¡°how can you say that? I¡¯m your mother. ¡± At that moment, Gu Ruochu¡¯s tears also fell quickly. She quickly wiped them away and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t have a mother, I don¡¯t have a mother. Madam Ning, please leave after you¡¯ve seen my husband. It¡¯s too noisy here and I¡¯m afraid that Nanchen won¡¯t be able to sleep well... ¡± Thest sentence finally broke her heart. Gu Ruochu felt a dull pain in her heart as she buried her head by the bed and did not have the strength to support herself. Husband, please wake up. Please wake up, okay? I¡¯m very sad. I¡¯m very scared. I¡¯m very lonely. An endless wave of sadness surged into her. Only by feeling the warmth of his body and his steady breathing could she feel a littlefort and warmth from him. In the future, she does not want anyone but Huo Nanchen. ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± Zhang Xuan saw her like this and felt sad in her heart. Unfortunately, her position was destined to not be able to make up for Ruo Chu¡¯s loss of motherly love. Her tears also fell incessantly. Gu Ruochu leaned against the headboard of the bed and suddenly felt a hand covering her hair. Gu RUOCHU¡¯s entire body stiffened and she raised her head with tears in her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. ¡± His voice was Hoarse as he said these three words and his eyes opened slightly. There were many scars on his face and Gu Ruochu gently kissed his thin lips. Even burning tears fell from her eyes. ¡°Nanchen... you¡¯re awake? ¡± Gu Ruochu reacted very quickly and struggled to get close to him to stare at him. Her trembling handnded on his outline, ¡°Nanchen, can you hear me? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Huo Nanchen could not see where Ruo Chu was but hearing her cry made his heart ache and he felt happy. Ruo Chu was guarding him in the hospital. It was different from thest time he was alone in the hospital. At that time, he was wondering when she woulde to the hospital to visit him, because he missed her very much. He did not expect that she was really here now, really came to the hospital to visit him. Chapter 560

Chapter 560: Chapter 564 had clearly woken up

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu saw that Huo Nanchen seemed to have woken up and quickly went to call the doctor. She had forgotten that there was a beeper in the ward and that the doctor woulde as soon as she pressed the button. When she called the doctor over from the office, Huo Nanchen was still lying motionlessly on the hospital bed. It was as if her earlier shout had been an illusion. ¡°Nanchen? ¡± Gu Ruochu walked towards him and saw that he was still lying motionlessly. She thought that he had simply fallen asleep and repeated his name. However, he was still lying quietly on the bed as if it was just an illusion that he had just woken up Zhang Xuan stood rooted to the ground, not knowing what to do. ¡°Young Madam, are you sure that Huo Shao has just woken up? ¡± The young male doctor asked uncertainly as he turned to look at Gu Ruochu after performing a simple checkup ¡°But I see that Huo Shao does not seem to have woken up. Are you mistaken or have you not rested well? ¡± Gu Ruochu was the first to look at her. Her eyes were filled with hostility as she asked, ¡°what¡¯s going on? Nanchen clearly woke up just now. You saw it too, didn¡¯t you? ¡± She shook Zhang Xuan¡¯s shoulders angrily. Zhang Xuan shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know... He didn¡¯t open his eyes and say anything after you left. ¡± Zhang Xuan did see that Huo Nanchen had woken up, but it was only for a moment. A thought shed across Zhang Xuan¡¯s mind. Perhaps he will never wake up again. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. He clearly woke up. ¡± Gu Ruochu was very certain. She looked at Zhang Xuan suspiciously, ¡°did you do something to him? ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu, how could you miss your mother so much? ¡± Zhang Xuan was on the verge of tears, but Gu Ruochu did not believe her at all. It was not strange that Zhang Xuan would do such a thing for Ning Tangxi. Her nerves were already very tense, ¡°what did you do to him? Tell me! ¡± ¡°Mrs. Huo, calm down. ¡± A female doctor could not help but separate her. Gu Ruochu no longer looked at Zhang Xuan but sat back down beside huo Nanchen¡¯s bed. Yes, she must calm down. ¡°Mrs. Huo, you must be mentally prepared. ¡± The doctor spoke with some difficulty, ¡°Mr. Huo was in a car ident two times in a row very close to the time and may have hurt his brain nerves. So... He may never wake up again. ¡± Never wake up again, what does that mean? Gu Ruochu could not believe it. She had clearly seen that Huo Nanchen had just woken up, yet he was still holding her hand and calling her name. Lu Fang had also said that he would not remain unconscious. He would recover after receiving the infusion. ¡°impossible, he will wake up. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not know if she was refuting the doctor or telling herself. She looked at the calm, sleeping face and her heart was unusually calm. The doctor understood the family¡¯s mentality. He shook his head and left the ward, closing the door behind him. The female doctor was stunned when she saw the man standing at the door. She looked into his eyes with some difficulty, ¡°Doctor Lu, Mrs. Huo... ¡± ¡°Yes, I know. ¡± Lu Fang pushed open the door to the ward. He looked at Gu Ruochu with a heavy gaze, ¡°Ruo Chu, be mentally prepared. ¡± Thest glimmer of hope had been extinguished by these words. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, he will definitely wake up. ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu, you¡¯re lying to yourself. ¡± Zhang Xuan did not understand why Gu Ruochu was so obsessed. She walked over and said, ¡°the doctor has already said that it¡¯s very likely that Huo Nanchen will not wake up. He will not wake up. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. ¡± ¡°How can I lie to you when the doctor said that? ¡± Chapter 561

Chapter 561: Chapter 565-stop lying to yourself and others

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Zhang Xuan was so excited by her affirmative answer that her brain was throbbing, ¡°listen to me, Huo Nanchen will never wake up, never! Stop lying to yourself and others. ¡± ¡°What do you mean by that? Is it good for you to keep reminding him that he will never wake up? ¡± Gu ruochu looked at Zhang Xuan calmly once again ¡°Are you trying to remind me that it¡¯s a good thing that Ning Tangxi did not marry him and that I have suffered for your daughter? ¡± Zhang Xuan was stunned and felt her heart turn cold, ¡°Ruo Chu, is this the image of your mother in your heart? I just don¡¯t want you to be immersed in the lie that he will wake up and be unable to extricate yourself from it. In the end, you¡¯ll waste your whole life! ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, he will wake up. ¡± This was the first time Zhang Xuan felt that this daughter of hers was so stubborn. She was clearly doing this for Ruo Chu¡¯s sake but she never thought that she would give birth to such a stubborn child. She could not believe it. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t care about me as your mother, you still have to care about your father. Ever since your ident, he has been thinking about you and has been taking care of you from top to bottom. How worried will he be if you stay in the hospital depressed day and night like this? ¡± Gu Ruochu closed her eyes. She clearly did not want to hear anything else from her. Ning Zongxuan waited outside the ward for a long time until he heard that his mother seemed to be really angry He then turned around and walked in, unable to take it anymore. ¡°Ruo Chu, how can you criticize your mother like this Is this how you behave as a daughter Tang Xi and I are both victims. What right do you have to look at us as if we were in the wrong and criticize us from the moral high ground Is it wrong that she does not want you to be depressed because of a man?¡± ¡°Ning Zongxuan, now I¡¯m the one who¡¯s criticizing you from the moral high ground, HMM? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes were cold and cold ¡°What does my business have to do with you Do you think you have the right to criticize me If you and Ning Tangxi had not been brought back by the Ning family, would you still want to live the life of a young master and a youngdy Perhaps you would only be abandoned babies. You¡¯ve already taken all the benefits from me, yet you still have the face to criticize me. Are you poisoned?¡± ¡°Are you still thinking of yourself as a big brother? ¡± Gu Ruochu stood up and looked straight at him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have brothers and sisters like you, Ning Zongxuan and Ning Tangxi. You don¡¯t have the right. ¡± Ning Zongxuan was embarrassed by her usations, but these were undeniable facts. He and Ning Tangxi were abandoned babies. Zhang Xuan had to carry them back to live this kind of life. However, hearing Gu Ruochu say this with her own ears, it was as if she was stimting the nerves in her brain. Her hands slowly clenched into fists. ¡°Ruo Chu, even if you me me, I shouldn¡¯t have said that about your brother. ¡± Zhang Xuan disagreed. ¡°I told you that I was the one who hadmitted the sin of the past. Zongxuan and Tangxi don¡¯t know about it. They are also victims. ¡± ¡°The matters of your family have nothing to do with me. If you want to quarrel, go back to your own home. If there¡¯s nothing else, please leave. ¡± Gu Ruochu sat back down and did not even look at them. ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re the young Madam of the Huo family now. You don¡¯t care about the Ning family and you don¡¯t care about your parents. ¡± Ning Zongxuan was so embarrassed by her words that he could not bring himself to retaliate ¡°Don¡¯t think that the huo family treats you well from the bottom of their heart. If Huo Nanchen really falls and you don¡¯t leave any children behind for him, your mother-inw will chase you out sooner orter. If you keep trying to help others, you¡¯ll be tricked and you won¡¯t be able to find your mother to cry. ¡± ¡°What big words. ¡± Gu Ruochu scoffed disdainfully. ¡°Ning Zongxuan, go back and see how hypocritical your face is. No matter what my status is, I won¡¯t even look at you again. I don¡¯t even want to be associated with the Ning family. ¡± Chapter 562

Chapter 562: Chapter 566 was really not worth it

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Alright, stop arguing. ¡± Ning Zongxuan reluctantly shut his mouth, but he had no intention of leaving. Gu Ruochu wanted to be alone, but he still wanted to stay in the ward to annoy her. Yang Xi came in with a fruit box and saw the mother and son pair. She was not in a good mood and turned to Gu Ruochu, ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± ¡°Xiao Xi, you¡¯re here? ¡± Gu Ruochu took the fruit from her hand. Yang Xi did not say anything but patted her shoulder tofort her, ¡°be strong, I¡¯lle and apany you. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± Gu ruochu nced at the bodyguards outside the door, ¡°please ask Madam Ning and young master Ning to go out. Their family has finished visiting. ¡± The bodyguards who were pacing back and forth outside the door immediately came in, showing signs of coercion. No matter how thick-skinned Ning Zongxuan wanted to be, it was impossible for him to wring the hands of a few bodyguards by himself. He could only grit his teeth and leave. ¡°Ruo Chu, mom wille and visit you again. ¡± Even though Gu Ruochu ignored her, Zhang Xuan still appeared to be very close to her. She always felt that mother and daughter could not possibly have an overnight feud. When she saw that the mother and son had finally left.. Yang Xi could not help butin, ¡°just looking at Ning Zongxuan¡¯s face makes me feel that he has bad intentions towards you. He¡¯s an adopted son who has no blood rtionship with the Ning family. I really don¡¯t know what right he has to be arrogant in front of you. Does he really think that he¡¯s something? ¡± ¡°He¡¯s not arrogant. He¡¯s just afraid that I¡¯ll steal his position in the Ning family. He¡¯s afraid that I won¡¯t be able to tell that he¡¯s very jealous of me. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression was still not very good. It was possible that she had not rested for a long time. Heh, Ning Zongxuan was simply jealous that she had the Ning family¡¯s bloodline. But she really did not care. Zhang Xuan had wanted to find out more about Tang Xi from Ruo Chu, but now that she knew, she would not be able to get an answer. Tang Xi had disappeared that night, so her daughter¡¯s disappearance must have something to do with Huo Nanchen. Perhaps Ruo Chu also knew where Tang Xi was, but she was unwilling to reveal Tang Xi¡¯s whereabouts because she had a grudge in her heart. Zhang Xuan was very worried about Tang Xi. She did not know if her daughter was safe now. The more Zhang Xuan thought about it when she returned home, the more she felt that something was not right. There was no one at home to discuss it with. She really did not want to rm Ning Tang, so she could only look for Ning Zongxuan. ¡°Mom, are you sure that Tang Xi disappeared after she called Huo Nanchen? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure. Mom especially found a private detective. ¡± Zhang Xuan was very sure. ¡°Tang Xi has always been steady in her work. There¡¯s only one person she would not be wary of, and that¡¯s Huo Nanchen. ¡± ¡°Now that Huo Nanchen is lying in bed in a car ident and has no intention of waking up, how are we going to find out where my sister is? ¡± With Ning Zongxuan¡¯s question, it was hard for Zhang Xuan to say anything. ¡°Mom, then we can only start with one person. ¡± Ning Zongxuan¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°whether or not we can find my sister depends on mom. ¡± Zhang Xuan was worried and sad. Hearing that he was still keeping her in suspense, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°tell me quickly if you have any ideas. ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu and Huo Nanchen are so close. The reason he attacked Tang Xi was because of Cheng Xi. He wanted to protect Xu Yichen so that ruo Chu wouldn¡¯t be in trouble in front of her friends. ¡°So I think Ruo Chu must know where Tang Xi is. If we want to find Tang Xi, we have to start with Ruo Chu. ¡± Ning Zongxuan¡¯s analysis was conclusive. ¡°When we find Tang Xi, we must charge the huo family with a crime. Even if Huo Nanchen doesn¡¯t wake up, we can¡¯t let our sister suffer in vain. ¡± In the end, the Ning family could still enjoy the benefits of being the fisherman. Zhang Xuan¡¯s originally hopeful mood became a little worse. ¡°I also know that Ruo Chu might know, but if Ruo Chu doesn¡¯t tell me, there¡¯s nothing I can do. Finding your sister is enough. What more trouble do you want to cause? ¡± Chapter 563

Chapter 563: Chapter 567

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, mom. I have an idea. ¡± ¡°...¡± When old Madam Huo heard the doctor pass on Huo Nanchen¡¯s notice, her eyes were wet. She really did not expect that the thing she had been worried about would actually happen. ¡°Mom. ¡± Qi Ru quickly helped the olddy up. Seeing that her eyes, which had always been calm, finally turned slightly red, she felt very ufortable. ¡°You have to take care of yourself... ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me first. ¡± The Old Lady nced at her and pushed her. ¡°Go to the hospital to see how Ruo Chu is doing. Stay by her side. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± The tears that flowed out from her eyes were quickly wiped away. Qi Ru asked a few servants to take care of the Old Lady. She then led Cheng Xi to her side before rushing to the hospital. Not only was she worried about Ruo Chu, she also wanted to know her son¡¯s current condition. When Qi ru reached the door of the ward, she happened to bump into Lu Fang, who had been standing at the door the whole time. Although she was sad, she still asked him in private, ¡°Lu Fang, is it really possible that Nanchen will not wake up? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible, but it¡¯s not absolute, ¡± Lu Fang said with some difficulty. He did not expect the consequences to be so serious. ¡°Auntie, you have to take care. Nanchen definitely doesn¡¯t want to see you like this. ¡± Qi Ru¡¯s tears instantly covered her face. She then reached out to wipe them away. ¡°How could I not be sad? My son has be like this. ¡± Lu Fang could only console her. He could not say anything else. Gu Ruochu knew that Qi ru had arrived when she heard themotion outside. Her heart ached when she heard her sobs. She pushed the door open and saw Ruo Chu sitting motionlessly in front of the hospital bed. Her heart ached even more when she looked at her. ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± ¡°mother, you¡¯re here. ¡± ¡°You should go home and eat first. The chauffeur is waiting for you outside. Mother will stay here alone. ¡± Qi Ru patted the back of her hand. ¡°It¡¯s not a good idea for you to stay here without eating or drinking. ¡± Yesterday, when she had left, she had seen tears falling from her eyes. Nan Chen could not wake up, but he could not cry even if he wanted to. ¡°MM. ¡± Gu Ruochu could not possibly do something that would make them worry. She nced at Qi ru, got up, and turned to leave the ward. When she was leaving the hospital, Gu Ruochu had identally bumped into someone. The person was a very young woman. She was dressed elegantly and elegantly, giving off an extraordinary aura. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was careless. ¡± The person raised her head. Gu Ruochu was slightly stunned when she saw a beautiful and charming face. Where have I seen this person before? When the other party saw her, her eyes narrowed and her gaze fell on Gu Ruochu with aplicated look. Gu Ruochu could not ignore the fact that she had been staring at her. She thought that something had happened to her. ¡°Miss, are you alright? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s slightly hoarse voice rang out, as if interrupting the young woman¡¯s deep thoughts. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± Gu Ruochu nodded to show her respect and continued to walk towards the driver. ¡°Madam, are you alright? ¡± A few bodyguards followed her from their initial hesitation. Their faces were solemn as they said, ¡°do you want to go and have a check-up? After all, you still have a child in your belly. The president has repeatedly asked us to ensure the safety of you and your child. ¡± They had wanted toe over when they saw the madam and a strange girl collide, but they were signaled by the Madam¡¯s eyes not to make a move. Fortunately, that girl was an ordinary person and not a dangerous person. The young woman shook her head and ced her hand on her belly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. The child in my belly is not so delicate. Oh right... ¡± She raised her charming face and a trace of seriousness appeared on her face. ¡°You are not allowed to tell the president about what happened today, do you hear me? ¡± Chapter 564

Chapter 564: Chapter 568 to see your Daddy

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The bodyguards knew that the Madam had a kind heart and did not want to attract the president¡¯s attention and bring unnecessary trouble to that girl. As long as it was not some dangerous person who could not harm the Madam and the child in her stomach, they would most likely turn a blind eye and pretend not to see it. ¡°Yes, Madam. ¡± Gu Xiangsi reached out to grab her coat before she walked into the hospital surrounded by a few bodyguards. Gu Ruochu only remembered when she got into the car. She had indeed seen that woman on television. The president had brought the Madam President to the Dinner Party. Wasn¡¯t that the Madam President? No wonder she looked so familiar. It was indeed the Madam President. Her temperament was different from the others. Even though they had only met once, she felt that she was very different from the rest. She had just heard her bodyguard tell her to be careful and watch out for the baby in her belly. She was probably several months pregnant. She had not expected the president to impregnate his lovely wife, who was twenty years younger than her, at such an awkward age of forty. However, as the elder brother, Gu Zexi should know that the madam president had moved from the capital to an city. Previously, she had learned from Xin that Gu Zexi did not seem to have a good rtionship with Gu Xiangsi. As Gu Ruochu¡¯s thoughts ran wild, the chauffeur had already left the hospital. Back at the Huo family home, Gu Ruochu ate some food. Mama Zhang cooked a fresh meal and served it to her. Her heart ached as she watched Gu Ruochu Gulp down the food with difficulty. As she ate, her stomach churned but she continued to eat with all her might. ¡°Young Madam, eat slowly. ¡± Chengxi sat there alone and looked at her sadly. She seemed to want to say something to her but hesitated and did not speak. Gu Ruochu had finally finished her bowl of rice. She was stunned when she saw the little person sitting next to her. ¡°Cheng Xi, do you have something to say to me? ¡± She rubbed Cheng Xi¡¯s head and watched as his other hand tugged at her clothes. She shook her head and asked, ¡°aunt, is daddy not going to wake up? ¡± ¡°Of course not. Your daddy will wake up soon. ¡± Gu Ruochu felt ufortable when she saw the child¡¯s state and her voice softened, ¡°your daddy will definitely wake up. ¡± ¡°Aunt, I want to go to the hospital to see Daddy. ¡± Although he was young, he had always been familiar with the hospital. He had suffered various degrees of injuries since he was young and had spent his time in the hospital. Ruo Chu was stunned before she nodded, ¡°alright, I¡¯ll bring you to see Daddy. ¡± Cheng Xi raised his head to look at her and obediently took her hand. His small hands were soft and cold. Gu Ruochu could not believe that this was actually Ning Tangxi¡¯s child. When she held Cheng Xi¡¯s hand and walked out of the door, the chauffeur who was waiting by the side of the car quickly carried him into the car and opened the door for Gu Ruochu to enter. Gu Ruochu only realized that it was not uncle Wang when she got into the car. She asked calmly, ¡°where¡¯s Uncle Wang? Why are you here today? ¡± ¡°Uncle Wang has something on and can¡¯t take the young Madam to the hospital at the moment, so he asked me to do it for him. ¡± The driver observed her expression from the rearview mirror before starting the engine. Gu Ruochu held Cheng Xi¡¯s hand and sat quietly in the backseat. When they were near the hospital, Gu Ruochu got out of the car and held Cheng Xi¡¯s hand as they walked to the side. Suddenly, she felt a chill from behind her. The faint sound of someone¡¯s footsteps made her hair stand on end. She held Cheng Xi¡¯s hand tightly and quickened her pace as she walked to the side. She turned her head slightly but did not see anyone else nor did she notice anything strange. However, the rm in her heart had sounded. Suddenly, someone¡¯s breath came from behind. Gu Ruochu suddenly felt a pain in the back of her neck and her vision suddenly darkened. She then fell to the ground. When she woke up again, she realized that her eyes were covered. Chapter 565

Chapter 565: Chapter 569: My heart is cold

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Everything before her eyes was pitch-ck. Gu Ruochu felt as if her entire body was shrouded in darkness. She moved and realized that her hands were tied behind her back. Her hands were numb and painful. Where is Cheng Xi? The fear of being in an unfamiliar ce lingered in her heart. Especially when she did not know where she was and where was Cheng Xi? The ground was very cold. Gu Ruochuy on the ground and did not move. She was only paying attention to the sounds around her. There was no sound of children, only the sound of water dripping. She had felt that something was not right when she was at the entrance of the hospital. She did not expect that someone would knock her out the moment she became suspicious. She was not that afraid, but the unknown always made her feel uneasy. To dare to attack someone in such a public ce like the hospital, she had no idea what kind of power the other party was. In the midst of the silence, a rustling sound was heard. A man¡¯s rough voice rang out behind her ear, ¡°she¡¯s not awake yet? ¡± ¡°No, this woman can really sleep. ¡± A younger man¡¯s voice sounded beside her, a little irritated, ¡°what should we do if she doesn¡¯t wake up? That child has already woken up? Fortunately, she¡¯s not crying, she just doesn¡¯t want anyone to touch her. ¡± ¡°What else can we do? We should continue to wait! ¡± The voices of these two people were very unfamiliar. Gu Ruochu was certain that she had never heard of them before, so this should be the helper of the mastermind behind today¡¯s kidnapping. That child should be Cheng Xi. He¡¯s fine. Gu Ruochu wanted to get more information, but the two men did not speak after they entered. After waiting for a while, the rough-looking man grew impatient and could not help but speak up, ¡°why did boss take on such a task? Aren¡¯t you afraid of the Huo family¡¯s revenge? One of them is Madam Huo, and the other is master Huo¡¯s illegitimate child. ¡± ¡°What do you know Do you know that master huo is still in bed Or do you think the boss is willing to take that risk When the woman wakes up, we¡¯ll threaten to sell her to the mountains and strangle her if she doesn¡¯t tell us where Ning¡¯s daughter is. When we find out where Ning¡¯s daughter is, we¡¯ll... . .¡± The young man made a throat-cutting gesture. ¡°We¡¯ll do it or we won¡¯t. Then we¡¯ll hand her and the boy over to the men down there and ship them off to some remote ce where no one will ever find out about us, the ck bears. ¡± The rough man quickly interrupted him and said in a low voice, ¡°are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken? Our boss clearly only asked us to pretend to kill the child and threaten this woman to tell her about Ning Qianjin¡¯s whereabouts. He didn¡¯t ask us to really sell the child and the woman. ¡± ¡°The n has changed. The employer gave our boss another seven million to make this matter cleaner so that this woman will never be able to return to an city for the rest of her life, ¡± the young man reminded him ¡°when the timees, both of US brothers will be able to get a significant amount. ¡± The rough man¡¯s eyes widened when he heard this figure. The employer this time was really generous. Who is the employer? Gu Ruochu was wondering just what kind of vicious person had she offended. Aside from the Ning family, no one else seemed to have such a deep hatred for her. From the conversation between the two of them, it was clear that she might not be in an Cheng at all The possibility of her being in the suburbs was very high. When she carefully recalled the words ¡®daughter of the Ning Family¡¯ , was she not referring to Ning Tangxi? Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart turned cold. Aside from Zhang Xuan and Ning Zongxuan, she could not think of a third person. Their words were enough to prove it. Based on what these two men had said, they would use Cheng Xi to force her to reveal Ning Tangxi¡¯s whereabouts and then sell her and Cheng Xi to a remote ce. By then, the sky would be high and the emperor would be far away. No matter who she was, she would only be able to stay in that mountain for the rest of her life. The more she thought about it, the colder her heart became. Gu Ruochu never thought that the Ning family would be so cruel. Especially since Zhang Xuan was her biological mother by blood.

Comment (0)

COMMENT FIRSTRate this chapterVote with Power Stone

Chapter 566: Chapter 570: She¡¯s gone

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Is there something wrong with the Ning family¡¯s brains How could she possibly know where Ning Tangxi is Ever since the incidentst time, she had not paid any attention to anything rted to Ning Tangxi. Even if she had really gone missing, it had nothing to do with her at all. Gu Ruochu did not know if Qi ru had noticed that she was gone. She could only think of ways to stall for time. At the very least, she had to stall for time to hand them over to her subordinates. This was no ordinary kidnapping. Not to mention that she did not know where Ning Tangxi was, even if she did, she would be sold to a remote area by these people. The only person who did not want her to return to an city was Ning Zongxuan. He even added seven million to prevent her from returning to an city and wanted to sell her to a remote mountain vige A man¡¯s heart is more vicious than anyone else¡¯s. He was simply afraid that she would take over the Ning family¡¯s property. Initially, she was not interested in the Ning family¡¯s property. Since Ning Zongxuan wanted to provoke her, she would chase him out of the Ning family when she returned. Zhang Xuan was also a fool. She had actually been tricked by Ning Zongxuan¡¯s flowery words into making such a deal. The more Gu Ruochu thought about it, the angrier she got. At the same time, she was thinking about how to create an opportunity to stall for time so that she would have a chance to leave safely. ¡°...¡± At the same time, Qi ru received news of Gu Ruochu and Cheng Xi¡¯s disappearance from the driver. She, who had always been quiet, was panicking. To think that an ident had happened to Ruo Chu at this moment. ¡°What are you still standing there for? Get someone to look for them! ¡± Qi Ru felt that something was not right. Logically speaking, if the other party wanted money, they would have sent them a text message asking for money as soon as they kidnapped them. However, there was no response from the phone. Her expression turned serious as she stood up and walked towards the door. In less than ten minutes, almost everyone who could be contacted knew that Ruo Chu and Cheng Xi had disappeared. The other party had used this moment to attack Ruo Chu so they must be very familiar with the huo family¡¯s current situation. ¡°What did you say? ruo Chu is missing! ¡± Yang Xi stood up and her heart skipped a beat. She said anxiously, ¡°an Shaosi, quickly get your men to find Ruo Chu! ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no use in being anxious. My men are still searching. ¡± An SHAOSI¡¯s heart sank. Their men had just searched but they had not found any trace of Gu Ruochu. Now, they could only look for their underlings to investigate. Perhaps the people who had kidnapped Ruo Chu and Cheng Xi were from some random organization. It was a pity that Nan Chen did not wake up. Otherwise, it would have been easier to send out some police forces to find them. The weather in an Cheng today was still rather bad. If it was toote, the tracking dog¡¯s ability to find people would be greatly weakened and it would be even more difficult to find them. The two people suddenly disappeared, and the more Yang Xi thought about it, the more afraid she became. How could Ruo Chu have encountered such a thing? She thought about it again, and her target was directly locked onto the Ning family. Other than Ning Tangxi and the group of people, who else would touch ruo Chu! ¡°Young Master An, go investigate the people of the Ning family. It must be the people of the Ning family who kidnapped Ruo Chu and Cheng Xi! ¡± Seeing that Yang Xi was adamant, an Shaosi shook his head. ¡°that may not be the case. Zhang Xuan is Ruo Chu¡¯s biological mother. There¡¯s no way she would really hurt her own child. ¡± ¡°What biological mother? How could she be such a biological mother? It¡¯s not easy to find her daughter topensate her, but she¡¯s reluctant to adopt her daughter. She¡¯s wavering like a fence-sitter. Who would want such a biological mother? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already sent people to investigate. Zhang Xuan and Ning Zongxuan arepletely normal from the beginning to the end. One is at home while the other looks normal in thepany. ¡± If he had found evidence earlier, he would have made a move long ago. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. Zhang Xuan, I can barely believe it. It¡¯s not a matter of a day or two that Ning Zongxuan harbored ill intentions towards Ruo Chu. ¡± Yang Xi insisted that it was rted to the Ning family, so naturally, an Shaosi was also thinking about it.

Comment (0)

COMMENT FIRSTRate this chapterVote with Power Stone

Chapter 567: Chapter 571 is still trying to act tough?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I¡¯ve already sent people to keep an eye on Ning Zongxuan and Zhang Xuan. We¡¯ll have the results soon. ¡± ¡°Soon? You¡¯re telling me that it¡¯ll be soon when they¡¯re all gone! ¡± Yang Xi had a bad temper. An Shaosi nced at her indifferently but did not intend to argue with her. She thought that finding someone would be that easy There was no one to discuss it with since Nanchen was still unconscious. Lu Fang was just a doctor and there was nothing he could do. It was impossible for him to rely on his own power now. He could only go to the huo family first. News of Gu Ruochu¡¯s disappearance had been sealed. An Shaosi had arranged for a special crew to film for Ruo Chu. The crew announced that something had happened to the director, so they did not find it strange. After all, everyone knew that Huo Shao was still unconscious in the hospital after his car ident. Therefore, when Jin Ye came to the set, he did not know that something had happened to Ruo Chu. Chu Xin was still listening to the assistant director¡¯s instructions to adjust the angle of the shoot. Gu Zexi had been visiting the set every day for the past month. On the surface, he was monitoring the progress of the shoot In reality, everyone knew that he was doing it for Chu Xin. As soon as young master Gu came to the set, he treated everyone to coffee and lunch. On ount of the coffee, the other staff members became even more enthusiastic. They almost hoped that he would appear on the set every day. Only Chu Xin couldn¡¯t say what she was going through Most of the time, she didn¡¯t know how to face him. ¡°Jin Ye is here to visit the director? ¡± The assistant director walked over enthusiastically. ¡°unfortunately, the director has something to do today. I¡¯m helping her with her scenes today. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to see everyone. ¡± Jin Ye let his assistant divide the drinks and pizza. ¡°everyone has worked hard. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not hard at all. ¡± It was rare for the other staff members to enjoy such benefits. They also gathered around and chatted. No one paid attention to Chu Xin, who was on set. She seemed to be very ufortable today. Gu Zexi took a sip of his coffee. There was a hint of anxiety and pity in his deep eyes when he looked at her. ¡°XINLAN! ¡± Someone screamed. When Gu Zexi walked over with steady steps, her thin body was obviously unable to hold on. ¡°Are you okay? ¡± The assistant director was shocked. When he turned around, he saw the female cameraman lying on the honorable man¡¯s body. He hesitated whether he should go over or not. After a moment of hesitation, Chu Xin was already in the arms of the man with a heavy expression. Jin Ye and Chu Xin were also familiar with each other. They were also shocked when they saw her suddenly lying on the ground. They thought that something big had happened to her body. ¡°Xin, do you want to go to the hospital? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to the hospital. I just need to rest for a while. Maybe I¡¯ve been too tired recently. ¡± Chu Xin¡¯s face was frighteningly Pale and covered with a thinyer of sweat. She struggled a few times in Gu Zexi¡¯s arms. ¡°Let go of me! ¡± These three words clearly didn¡¯t have any deterrent effect. They were meant for Gu Zexi. ¡°You¡¯re still trying to act tough in this state? ¡± Gu Zexi¡¯s originally refined aura exuded a strong aura, but Chu Xin struggled even harder. Her voice was very cold. ¡°I said let go of me. I still have work to do! ¡± Jin Ye knew that there was something fishy between them, so he didn¡¯t get involved in it. He wasn¡¯t familiar with Gu Zexi and would only asionally say a few words. subconsciously, he felt that although this man was very gentle on the surface, he always gave people a feeling that he was difficult to approach. ¡°Gu Zexi, I asked you to put me down. Can¡¯t you hear me? ¡± Chu Xin felt even more embarrassed when she felt a warm current surging up from below. How long was this man going to hold her like this. Gu Zexi lowered his eyes and looked at her. There was a sense of alienation on his thin face. His face was Pale and clearly in extreme pain. He finally realized that it should be his menstrual period that was in pain.

Comment (0)

COMMENT FIRSTRate this chapterVote with Power Stone

Chapter 568: Chapter 672: Gu Zexi

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION He did not say anything more, but he finally put her down. Chu Xin heaved a sigh of relief. She stared nervously at his clothes and examined them, afraid that they would leave an embarrassing mark. At the same time, Gu Zexi had already walked straight towards a female staff member. The aura of nobility and the cold feeling sessfully made the staff member blush. Was He walking towards her? When Gu Zexi really stopped in front of her, the female staff member was ted and prepared to strike up a conversation, ¡°young master Gu... i... ¡± ¡°Do you have a Tampon? ¡± Her deliberately lowered voice sounded very maic, but her expressionless face showed a hint of difort and embarrassment. She was awakened by his next light cough. The female staff member came back to her senses and stammered, ¡°yes... ¡± She always prepared a Tampon in her bag, but she didn¡¯t expect that a handsome man would ask her to borrow it. Her face immediately turned red. ¡°Young Master Gu, wait a moment, I¡¯ll bring it to you. ¡± When she saw the man¡¯s straight voice walking towards Chu Xin, the female staff member still hadn¡¯te back to her senses from the maic thank you. So it was for her sweetheart. Thinking of such a man asking for a Tampon, she must have felt very embarrassed. Thinking of the slight redness on the man¡¯s ears, she was simply charmed. ¡°Here, go and change it. ¡± Chu Xin waspletely shocked by his behavior of asking another woman to borrow a Tampon. Her originally Pale face was stained with some redness. She didn¡¯t care about the eyes of the people around her and directly walked towards the washroom. Gu Zexi didn¡¯t show any unusual behavior. Instead, he walked over to the director and said in a gentlemanly manner, ¡°today, the cameraman is not feeling well. Your filming progress is not as good as mine. ¡± The assistant director was also thinking about this question. When he heard that Gu Zexi wanted to help Chu Xin, he acted as if he had seen a ghost. ¡°Young Master Gu, do you know how to film? ¡± Of course, he wasn¡¯t questioning him. He just felt that a rich young master had such special skills and was quite curious. He even offered to help them shoot a few scenes. Gu Zexi nodded and skillfully fiddled with the filming equipment. The director was stunned. Then, he told the staff to get ready and put on an apologetic smile. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, young master Gu. ¡± ¡°No trouble at all. ¡± He did not expect Gu Zexi to lead the scene without any pressure. It was a surprise for the assistant director. Jin Ye looked at the side of Gu Zexi who was seriously adjusting the angle. For some reason, a strange and familiar feeling suddenly welled up in his heart. In his memory, there seemed to be a person whose silhouette almost ovepped with the person in front of him. At that moment, his heart suddenly started beating wildly. He walked over and stood by the side. Even though Gu Zexi did not look at him at all and was only focused on doing his work, he was extremely cold. ¡°Young Master Gu, when did you learn how to take photos? ¡± ¡± ... ¡± Gu Zexi wasn¡¯t sure if Jin ye had purposelye up to him to strike up a conversation. Seeing that he and Ruo Chu were on good terms, he answered briefly, ¡°I¡¯ve liked it since I was young. It¡¯s just a hobby. ¡± I¡¯ve liked it since I was young. ¡°taking photos is a pretty good hobby. I like it too but unfortunately, I don¡¯t have any talent. ¡± Jin Ye pretended to be rxed and shrugged ¡°I liked it when I was young too. I heard that young master Gu has a younger sister. It¡¯s great to have a younger sister so that you can protect her at all times. Young Master Gu must have a good rtionship with his younger sister, right? Girls Love to take beautiful photos the most. ¡± At the mention of his younger sister, Gu Zexi¡¯s face suddenly stiffened, and he did not say another word. No one would continue the awkward conversation, but Jin Ye was unwilling to let it go. ¡°has young master Gu ever taken a photo of his younger sister? ¡± Chapter 566

Chapter 566: Chapter 570: She¡¯s gone

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Is there something wrong with the Ning family¡¯s brains How could she possibly know where Ning Tangxi is Ever since the incidentst time, she had not paid any attention to anything rted to Ning Tangxi. Even if she had really gone missing, it had nothing to do with her at all. Gu Ruochu did not know if Qi ru had noticed that she was gone. She could only think of ways to stall for time. At the very least, she had to stall for time to hand them over to her subordinates. This was no ordinary kidnapping. Not to mention that she did not know where Ning Tangxi was, even if she did, she would be sold to a remote area by these people. The only person who did not want her to return to an city was Ning Zongxuan. He even added seven million to prevent her from returning to an city and wanted to sell her to a remote mountain vige A man¡¯s heart is more vicious than anyone else¡¯s. He was simply afraid that she would take over the Ning family¡¯s property. Initially, she was not interested in the Ning family¡¯s property. Since Ning Zongxuan wanted to provoke her, she would chase him out of the Ning family when she returned. Zhang Xuan was also a fool. She had actually been tricked by Ning Zongxuan¡¯s flowery words into making such a deal. The more Gu Ruochu thought about it, the angrier she got. At the same time, she was thinking about how to create an opportunity to stall for time so that she would have a chance to leave safely. ¡°...¡± At the same time, Qi ru received news of Gu Ruochu and Cheng Xi¡¯s disappearance from the driver. She, who had always been quiet, was panicking. To think that an ident had happened to Ruo Chu at this moment. ¡°What are you still standing there for? Get someone to look for them! ¡± Qi Ru felt that something was not right. Logically speaking, if the other party wanted money, they would have sent them a text message asking for money as soon as they kidnapped them. However, there was no response from the phone. Her expression turned serious as she stood up and walked towards the door. In less than ten minutes, almost everyone who could be contacted knew that Ruo Chu and Cheng Xi had disappeared. The other party had used this moment to attack Ruo Chu so they must be very familiar with the huo family¡¯s current situation. ¡°What did you say? ruo Chu is missing! ¡± Yang Xi stood up and her heart skipped a beat. She said anxiously, ¡°an Shaosi, quickly get your men to find Ruo Chu! ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no use in being anxious. My men are still searching. ¡± An SHAOSI¡¯s heart sank. Their men had just searched but they had not found any trace of Gu Ruochu. Now, they could only look for their underlings to investigate. Perhaps the people who had kidnapped Ruo Chu and Cheng Xi were from some random organization. It was a pity that Nan Chen did not wake up. Otherwise, it would have been easier to send out some police forces to find them. The weather in an Cheng today was still rather bad. If it was toote, the tracking dog¡¯s ability to find people would be greatly weakened and it would be even more difficult to find them. The two people suddenly disappeared, and the more Yang Xi thought about it, the more afraid she became. How could Ruo Chu have encountered such a thing? She thought about it again, and her target was directly locked onto the Ning family. Other than Ning Tangxi and the group of people, who else would touch ruo Chu! ¡°Young Master An, go investigate the people of the Ning family. It must be the people of the Ning family who kidnapped Ruo Chu and Cheng Xi! ¡± Seeing that Yang Xi was adamant, an Shaosi shook his head. ¡°that may not be the case. Zhang Xuan is Ruo Chu¡¯s biological mother. There¡¯s no way she would really hurt her own child. ¡± ¡°What biological mother? How could she be such a biological mother? It¡¯s not easy to find her daughter topensate her, but she¡¯s reluctant to adopt her daughter. She¡¯s wavering like a fence-sitter. Who would want such a biological mother? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already sent people to investigate. Zhang Xuan and Ning Zongxuan arepletely normal from the beginning to the end. One is at home while the other looks normal in thepany. ¡± If he had found evidence earlier, he would have made a move long ago. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. Zhang Xuan, I can barely believe it. It¡¯s not a matter of a day or two that Ning Zongxuan harbored ill intentions towards Ruo Chu. ¡± Yang Xi insisted that it was rted to the Ning family, so naturally, an Shaosi was also thinking about it. Chapter 567

Chapter 567: Chapter 571 is still trying to act tough?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I¡¯ve already sent people to keep an eye on Ning Zongxuan and Zhang Xuan. We¡¯ll have the results soon. ¡± ¡°Soon? You¡¯re telling me that it¡¯ll be soon when they¡¯re all gone! ¡± Yang Xi had a bad temper. An Shaosi nced at her indifferently but did not intend to argue with her. She thought that finding someone would be that easy There was no one to discuss it with since Nanchen was still unconscious. Lu Fang was just a doctor and there was nothing he could do. It was impossible for him to rely on his own power now. He could only go to the huo family first. News of Gu Ruochu¡¯s disappearance had been sealed. An Shaosi had arranged for a special crew to film for Ruo Chu. The crew announced that something had happened to the director, so they did not find it strange. After all, everyone knew that Huo Shao was still unconscious in the hospital after his car ident. Therefore, when Jin Ye came to the set, he did not know that something had happened to Ruo Chu. Chu Xin was still listening to the assistant director¡¯s instructions to adjust the angle of the shoot. Gu Zexi had been visiting the set every day for the past month. On the surface, he was monitoring the progress of the shoot In reality, everyone knew that he was doing it for Chu Xin. As soon as young master Gu came to the set, he treated everyone to coffee and lunch. On ount of the coffee, the other staff members became even more enthusiastic. They almost hoped that he would appear on the set every day. Only Chu Xin couldn¡¯t say what she was going through Most of the time, she didn¡¯t know how to face him. ¡°Jin Ye is here to visit the director? ¡± The assistant director walked over enthusiastically. ¡°unfortunately, the director has something to do today. I¡¯m helping her with her scenes today. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to see everyone. ¡± Jin Ye let his assistant divide the drinks and pizza. ¡°everyone has worked hard. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not hard at all. ¡± It was rare for the other staff members to enjoy such benefits. They also gathered around and chatted. No one paid attention to Chu Xin, who was on set. She seemed to be very ufortable today. Gu Zexi took a sip of his coffee. There was a hint of anxiety and pity in his deep eyes when he looked at her. ¡°XINLAN! ¡± Someone screamed. When Gu Zexi walked over with steady steps, her thin body was obviously unable to hold on. ¡°Are you okay? ¡± The assistant director was shocked. When he turned around, he saw the female cameraman lying on the honorable man¡¯s body. He hesitated whether he should go over or not. After a moment of hesitation, Chu Xin was already in the arms of the man with a heavy expression. Jin Ye and Chu Xin were also familiar with each other. They were also shocked when they saw her suddenly lying on the ground. They thought that something big had happened to her body. ¡°Xin, do you want to go to the hospital? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to the hospital. I just need to rest for a while. Maybe I¡¯ve been too tired recently. ¡± Chu Xin¡¯s face was frighteningly Pale and covered with a thinyer of sweat. She struggled a few times in Gu Zexi¡¯s arms. ¡°Let go of me! ¡± These three words clearly didn¡¯t have any deterrent effect. They were meant for Gu Zexi. ¡°You¡¯re still trying to act tough in this state? ¡± Gu Zexi¡¯s originally refined aura exuded a strong aura, but Chu Xin struggled even harder. Her voice was very cold. ¡°I said let go of me. I still have work to do! ¡± Jin Ye knew that there was something fishy between them, so he didn¡¯t get involved in it. He wasn¡¯t familiar with Gu Zexi and would only asionally say a few words. subconsciously, he felt that although this man was very gentle on the surface, he always gave people a feeling that he was difficult to approach. ¡°Gu Zexi, I asked you to put me down. Can¡¯t you hear me? ¡± Chu Xin felt even more embarrassed when she felt a warm current surging up from below. How long was this man going to hold her like this. Gu Zexi lowered his eyes and looked at her. There was a sense of alienation on his thin face. His face was Pale and clearly in extreme pain. He finally realized that it should be his menstrual period that was in pain. Chapter 568

Chapter 568: Chapter 672: Gu Zexi

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION He did not say anything more, but he finally put her down. Chu Xin heaved a sigh of relief. She stared nervously at his clothes and examined them, afraid that they would leave an embarrassing mark. At the same time, Gu Zexi had already walked straight towards a female staff member. The aura of nobility and the cold feeling sessfully made the staff member blush. Was He walking towards her? When Gu Zexi really stopped in front of her, the female staff member was ted and prepared to strike up a conversation, ¡°young master Gu... i... ¡± ¡°Do you have a Tampon? ¡± Her deliberately lowered voice sounded very maic, but her expressionless face showed a hint of difort and embarrassment. She was awakened by his next light cough. The female staff member came back to her senses and stammered, ¡°yes... ¡± She always prepared a Tampon in her bag, but she didn¡¯t expect that a handsome man would ask her to borrow it. Her face immediately turned red. ¡°Young Master Gu, wait a moment, I¡¯ll bring it to you. ¡± When she saw the man¡¯s straight voice walking towards Chu Xin, the female staff member still hadn¡¯te back to her senses from the maic thank you. So it was for her sweetheart. Thinking of such a man asking for a Tampon, she must have felt very embarrassed. Thinking of the slight redness on the man¡¯s ears, she was simply charmed. ¡°Here, go and change it. ¡± Chu Xin waspletely shocked by his behavior of asking another woman to borrow a Tampon. Her originally Pale face was stained with some redness. She didn¡¯t care about the eyes of the people around her and directly walked towards the washroom. Gu Zexi didn¡¯t show any unusual behavior. Instead, he walked over to the director and said in a gentlemanly manner, ¡°today, the cameraman is not feeling well. Your filming progress is not as good as mine. ¡± The assistant director was also thinking about this question. When he heard that Gu Zexi wanted to help Chu Xin, he acted as if he had seen a ghost. ¡°Young Master Gu, do you know how to film? ¡± Of course, he wasn¡¯t questioning him. He just felt that a rich young master had such special skills and was quite curious. He even offered to help them shoot a few scenes. Gu Zexi nodded and skillfully fiddled with the filming equipment. The director was stunned. Then, he told the staff to get ready and put on an apologetic smile. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, young master Gu. ¡± ¡°No trouble at all. ¡± He did not expect Gu Zexi to lead the scene without any pressure. It was a surprise for the assistant director. Jin Ye looked at the side of Gu Zexi who was seriously adjusting the angle. For some reason, a strange and familiar feeling suddenly welled up in his heart. In his memory, there seemed to be a person whose silhouette almost ovepped with the person in front of him. At that moment, his heart suddenly started beating wildly. He walked over and stood by the side. Even though Gu Zexi did not look at him at all and was only focused on doing his work, he was extremely cold. ¡°Young Master Gu, when did you learn how to take photos? ¡± ¡± ... ¡± Gu Zexi wasn¡¯t sure if Jin ye had purposelye up to him to strike up a conversation. Seeing that he and Ruo Chu were on good terms, he answered briefly, ¡°I¡¯ve liked it since I was young. It¡¯s just a hobby. ¡± I¡¯ve liked it since I was young. ¡°taking photos is a pretty good hobby. I like it too but unfortunately, I don¡¯t have any talent. ¡± Jin Ye pretended to be rxed and shrugged ¡°I liked it when I was young too. I heard that young master Gu has a younger sister. It¡¯s great to have a younger sister so that you can protect her at all times. Young Master Gu must have a good rtionship with his younger sister, right? Girls Love to take beautiful photos the most. ¡± At the mention of his younger sister, Gu Zexi¡¯s face suddenly stiffened, and he did not say another word. No one would continue the awkward conversation, but Jin Ye was unwilling to let it go. ¡°has young master Gu ever taken a photo of his younger sister? ¡± Chapter 569

Chapter 569: Chapter 573 unless he was looking for his father whom he had not contacted for many years

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Yes. ¡± Jin Ye replied with an ¡®Oh¡¯ . He did not expect to dig out more information from Gu Zexi. However, he clearly knew what was going on. Perhaps the person he had met back then was Gu Zexi. In that case, Ruo Chu might be Gu Zexi¡¯s younger sister. If young master Gu was Ruo Chu¡¯s older brother, then... ... Jin Ye was mulling over these few facts that might be the truth. His heart was stirred up by a great wave of emotions. If ruo Chu was really Gu Zexi¡¯s biological younger sister, how could she be rted to the Ning family? Perhaps Ruo Chu¡¯s background was not as simple as it seemed! After returning to thepany from the set, Jin Ye bumped into Su Ze¡¯s office before he even reached it. Su Ze was shocked by his fluster and quickly picked up the documents on the ground. ¡°Am I right... Jin Ye? ¡± Su Ze pped his forehead and said, e here, I have something urgent to tell you. ¡± ¡°It just so happens that I have something to tell you too. ¡± The two of them then entered the office. Before Jin ye could speak, Su Ze interrupted him, ¡°I just received news that Gu Ruochu... Gu Ruoyun is really not the Ning family¡¯s biological daughter. ¡± He handed over the documents and Jin Ye scanned the results. As expected, the blood and DNA results showed that Ruo Chu was not rted to the Ning family at all! It was not easy for Su Ze to get his hands on this. After all, the Ning family¡¯s background was too powerful, so it took a lot of time. When Su ze saw the results, he felt a headacheing on. Gu Ruochu¡¯s background was indeed full of twists and turns. It was probably because the Ning family and Zhou Yunxi hadpared the details and found nothing wrong, that they thought that they had not done the DNA and DNAparison. It turned out that the heavens were ying tricks on them! In that case, if Ruo Chu was not a child of the Ning family, then the little girl that Jin ye had met in the garden when he was young might be her. However, it was a little hard to understand why Ruo Chu would be by Zhou Yunxi¡¯s side. Jin Ye, on the other hand, was even more certain of his guess. After looking at Jin Ye for a long time, Su Ze finally remembered that Jin Ye seemed to have something urgent to discuss with him just now. ¡°By the way, what did you want to talk to me about just now? ¡± Jin Ye came back to his senses and looked at Su Ze with aplicated expression. ¡°I just came back from the set and I think I¡¯ve found Ruo Chu¡¯s brother. Now that I see that Ruo Chu is not rted to the Ning family by blood, I think he must be her brother without a doubt. ¡± ¡°Her brother? Who? ¡± ¡°Gu Zexi. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s him? ¡± Su Ze was shocked, ¡°that means that the little girl and her brother you met when you were young are Gu Ruochu and Gu Zexi. ¡± The truth was finally revealed and his task of helping Jin ye find the person was finallypleted. ¡°What do you n to do now? ¡± ¡°Tell Ruo Chu about her background, of course. She can¡¯t continue to be deceived by the Ning family. ¡± Jin Ye looked at him ¡°The Ning family thought that Ruo Chu was their daughter and didn¡¯t acknowledge her back. Her mother is still the same. I want to tell her the truth so that she won¡¯t be sad for the Ning family anymore. ¡± ¡°Jin Ye, I forgot to tell you something, ¡± Su Ze said with some difficulty. ¡°I heard from other sources that Ruo Chu was kidnapped. ¡± ¡°kidnapped? Who is the kidnapper? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Several forces are on the move now. There are people watching all the transportation hubs in an city. I believe we¡¯ll find her soon. ¡± Jin Ye turned around and left. He was pulled by Jin Ye. ¡°where are you going? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to find her. It¡¯s very dangerous for her to be in the hands of the kidnappers for even a second. ¡± Jin Ye was a little flustered. He was no stranger to being kidnapped. He knew how scary it was. ¡°Are you stupid? You¡¯re just a celebrity with no power. How are you going to look for her? Didn¡¯t you see that the huo family¡¯s forces are all mobilized? ¡± Su Ze knew that he would choose to hide this from him in the beginning. The words ¡®no power¡¯ suddenly reminded him that he had no power at all. UNLESS... ... He took the initiative to look for his father, whom he had not contacted for many years ... Chapter 570

Chapter 570: Chapter 574 was robbed

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION He knew very well that if he took the initiative to look for his father, he would have to return to the family. In this lifetime, he would never be able to wander outside. This was the oath he had made with his father when he had left the Lu family. Su Ze thought that he had figured it out and sighed beside him, ¡°so even if you want to save Gu Ruochu, you have to have the power. Forget it. I know that you¡¯re very worried about her, but with the huo family around, it¡¯s impossible for Gu Ruochu to not be found. Just wait patiently for the news. ¡± ¡°Su Ze. ¡± ¡°Hmm? ¡± ¡°thank you for being by my side all these years. I¡¯ve always been grateful to you. ¡± He did not want to be a celebrity in the beginning, but now he had truly fallen in love with the profession of acting. All these years, he seemed to have felt what it meant to be truly free. ¡°Why are you suddenly saying all these things? Why are you so emotional today? ¡± Su Ze was a little confused. He lifted his head and saw Su Ze¡¯s eyes and smiled, ¡°I brought you into the entertainment industry. I said that I would definitely help you to the end. ¡± ¡°Mm, you¡¯ve taught me a lot these years and helped me a lot. I¡¯ve never experienced such a life in my life. I¡¯ve been happier than ever these past few years. ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that what I¡¯m supposed to do? ¡± Su Zeyin was also a little touched. He patted his shoulder and said, ¡°don¡¯t be so sad as if you¡¯re going to separate. I¡¯ll apany you to break into the entertainment industry in the future. ¡± Jin Ye turned around and made a certain decision in his heart. From today onwards, Jin Ye might no longer exist. He couldn¡¯t describe what he felt in his heart. He felt regret, but he didn¡¯t regret it. From the time he mistakenly barged into the garden and met her that year, from the time they met again in an Cheng, it seemed that many things had already been decided. ¡°Young Master, are you looking for me? ¡± The housekeeper¡¯s voice sounded from the other end. ¡°Simon, help me contact my father. ¡± ¡°Young Master, you¡¯ve finally figured it out? ¡± The housekeeper on the other end of the phone was obviously very surprised. The young master had not contacted the old master for more than ten years. Jin Ye nodded and said coldly, ¡°I want to see my father in half an hour. ¡± ¡°Yes, young master. ¡± Two hours after Ruo Chu and Cheng Xi disappeared, an Cheng suddenly became on full alert because of the president and his wife¡¯s inspection. The assassination of the incumbent president was nothing new, so the president and his wife did not alert anyone else when they first arrived in an Cheng. By the time everyone received the news, the president had already brought his wife to meet the citizens of an Cheng in a high-profile manner. ¡°Master An, we¡¯ve found traces of Madam Huo and Cheng Xi! ¡± The sudden arrival of someone from outside disturbed master an¡¯s thoughts. His expression became a little better when he heard that Gu Ruochu¡¯s traces had been found, ¡°where? ¡± ¡°In an abandoned factory in the outskirts of the city. ¡± ¡°Take me there! ¡± Master An¡¯s mood finally improved a little. He followed his subordinate out the door and another subordinate came to report, ¡°master an, Madam Huo and Cheng Xi have been kidnapped by a group of strangers! It happened just ten minutes ago. ¡± ¡°Are you all good-for-nothings? How could you be kidnapped right under your noses? ¡± Master an¡¯s face waspletely dark and his eyes were extremely gloomy. ¡°Master An, there are at least thirty of them. We only brought five or six people with us and we can¡¯t possibly defeat them. However, don¡¯t worry, the group that kidnapped Madam Huo is not the same group as the previous group. The Group of kidnappers who kidnapped the young Madam have already died in the abandoned factory. That group of people even poured oil wax on them. I¡¯m guessing that they¡¯ve already lost their bodies.¡± An SHAOSI¡¯s temples throbbed, but he could not afford to lose his temper. ¡°find out the background of that group of people immediately. ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± He did not say another word and immediately got into his car and drove towards the abandoned factory. He wondered who had kidnapped Gu Ruochu this time. It would be terrible if it was an enemy. Chapter 571

Chapter 571: Chapter 575 is back

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION At this moment, Gu Ruochu was sitting in a van with four or five expressionless burly men in it. She was holding Cheng Xi in her arms as she sat in a corner. She had yet to recover from the shock of being kidnapped from the abandoned factory. When she woke up from the kidnapping, she had begun to trick the two kidnappers. She had quietly rubbed the rope on her hands on a rock and had taken advantage of the moment when they came out of the toilet to be knocked unconscious on the head. She had not expected to be stopped by these burly men in ck before she could even take a few steps. She then looked at her phone andpared it to her face. Without another word, she led them to the van next to her. ¡°Aunt, are you alright? ¡± Cheng Xi shook her hand a few times and looked at her worriedly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± The car was eerily quiet. Gu Ruochu finally asked, ¡°who are you people? Where are you taking Cheng Xi and me? ¡± ¡°Mrs. Huo, we¡¯re just following the orders of our superiors to send you home. ¡± The man in ck replied coldly. Ruo Chu¡¯s heart was finally at ease when she heard the words ¡®send you home¡¯ . Although she was not sure about these people¡¯s background, they should not be bad people. ¡°...¡± During the few hours when Gu Ruochu and Cheng Xi went missing, Zhang Xuan was still a little uneasy at home. She felt a sense of unease in her heart. ¡°Zongxuan, nothing really happened to Ruo Chu, right? Did ruo Chu Reveal Tang Xi¡¯s whereabouts? ¡± Ning Zongxuan¡¯s heart was in turmoil when he heard that someone had kidnapped Gu Ruochu. He had wanted to use this opportunity to get rid of Gu Ruochu but he did not expect things to turn out like this. If Gu Ruochu were to return, his secret might be exposed. If father knew that he had done such a thing, he might kill him! Ning Zongxuan broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°What could have happened? This was just an act. ¡± Ning Zongxuanforted his mother in a fluster, ¡°don¡¯t worry, as soon as she tells us where Tang Xi is, she will immediately send Ruo Chu back to the huo family. I guarantee that Ruo Chu will be unharmed. ¡± Zhang Xuan was slightly relieved but in the next second, she was still a little confused when she saw Ning Tangxi¡¯s figure walk in. Even Ning Zongxuan could not believe it. He had not nned to look for Ning Tangxi. The real purpose of kidnapping Gu Ruochu this time was to get rid of her. But now, Ning Tangxi had returned on her own? ¡°Tangxi? ¡± ¡°MOMMY! ¡± Ning Tangxi came over and hugged her as she cried, ¡°Mommy, I thought I would never see you again! ¡± Zhang Xuan hugged her and cried bitterly before asking, ¡°where have you been for the past month? Mommy was worried that you¡¯d been looking for you. ¡± Ning Tangxi¡¯s eyes flickered as she was held in Zhang Xuan¡¯s arms. She lied, ¡°I was kidnapped by a group of strangers at the hospital. They threw me there and locked me up for more than a month before they released me. Mommy, I almost couldn¡¯te back. ¡± She had actually disappeared on purpose because she knew that Zhang Xuan would definitely suspect Gu Ruochu. That was why she had deliberately tried to sow discord between Gu Ruochu and Zhang Xuan. Today, she had heard from that person that Zhang Xuan had nned a kidnapping case in order to force Gu Ruochu to reveal her whereabouts. When she thought that her n had seeded, she felt very pleased. Gu Ruochu would never acknowledge her parents again. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. ¡± Zhang Xuan still did not know anything. Only then did she remember Gu Ruochu, ¡°Zong Xuan and Tangxi are back now. Why don¡¯t you ask the leader of the gang to release Ruo Chu? ¡± ¡°mother, it¡¯s toote. ¡± Ning Zongxuan had just received news from the gang that an ident had urred during the kidnapping. A group of burly men who had appeared out of nowhere wanted to kidnap her. They lit oil candles and set the entire factory on fire. They were not sure if Gu Ruochu was inside. Chapter 572

Chapter 572: Chapter 576 mistakenly thought that she was dead

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Mom! ¡± Ning Tangxi saw that Zhang Xuan had fallen for a moment and quickly reached out to support her. She shouted to the side, ¡°hurry up and help! ¡± The servants seemed to have just woken up from a dream and helped Zhang Xuan onto the sofa. ¡°Zong Xuan, hurry up and save your sister! ¡± Zhang Xuan struggled to get up with a sobbing voice. She was the one who had caused Ruo Chu¡¯s death. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for me, she wouldn¡¯t have died. I caused the death of my daughter... ¡± She had only wanted to scare Ruo Chu, but she didn¡¯t expect such an ident to happen. If Ning Tang knew that she was the mastermind behind this kidnapping, he would never forgive her. She also never thought that Ruo Chu would die. She never thought that those people would be so insane! Ning Tangxi never thought that such an ident would happen. If Gu Ruochu really died in that fire, it would be a great thing for her. No one would ever oppose her again. Even though she still felt a little guilty, after all, her mother¡¯s kidnapping of Gu Ruochu was all because of her. She had only wanted to drive a wedge between Gu Ruochu and Zhang Xuan so that Gu Ruochu would never be able to recognize her own parents. She never thought that such an ident would happen. ¡°Mother, take care. This was just an ident. If she had not bullied me back then, I would not have ended up like this. Everything was God¡¯s will. ¡± ¡°What are you talking about? That¡¯s my daughter, your sister! ¡± Zhang Xuan was on the verge of death from guilt. She reprimanded her and continued to Wail on the SOFA, ¡°it¡¯s all my fault, it¡¯s all my fault. ¡± Ning Tangxi pursed her lips. How could she possibly treat Gu Ruochu as a sister. Ning Zongxuan was relieved when he heard that Gu Ruochu might have died in that abandoned factory. However, his subordinates had described the fire as very fierce, which made him feel some lingering fear. Initially, he had wanted to spare her life. He could sell her into a remote mountain and nevere out. However, he did not have any worries after she died in there. No one could stand in his way anymore. Soon, news of the fire in the abandoned factory broke out in the media. Only the remains of the bodies were left at the scene of the fire. It was impossible to determine how many people had died. At this moment, Ning Tang was still at thepany. His face was filled with exhaustion. From the moment he found out about Ruo Chu¡¯s disappearance to the moment he learned about the fire, he had almost copsed. It was not easy to find Ruo Chu, but now, she might have died in another fire. This blow was too much for him to bear. The abandoned factory was still filled with the smell of burning. The firemen had to extinguish the fire for an hour before it stopped. An Shaosi and Yang Xi were both at the scene of the fire. Their subordinates had repeatedly confirmed that Gu Ruochu had set the fire after she had been taken away, so he and Yang Xi were relieved. At least Ruo Chu was still alive. But who were the people who had taken her away An Shaosi was probably an even more evil person. After all, they had offended quite a number of people. As he was deep in thought, his phone suddenly rang. An Shaosi saw the unfamiliar number on the screen and opened the phone page to answer it. ¡°young master an? has there been any news about my daughter? Is She... at the abandoned factory that was burned down? ¡± Thest sentence was extremely difficult. He could tell that it was Ning Tang¡¯s voice. He had seen him at the Huo residence a few hours ago. He should have seen the fire ident now, and he might have misunderstood something. An Shaosi thought of the various actions of the Ning family and disagreed. Ning Tang was too obedient to his wife, and Zhang Xuan could not bear to part with his two adopted children. ¡°Yes, the scene of the fire. When I arrived, I did not see Ruo Chu. She might have already... ¡± an Shaosi did not continue. Ning Tang had already automatically imagined what Ruo Chu would say if she was not around. Chapter 573

Chapter 573: Chapter 575: almost strangling her to death

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Yang Xi turned to look at him in disbelief. Ruo Chu had only been kidnapped before the fire. How did young master an convey to Ning Tang that Ruo Chu had already died in the fire? Sure enough, Ning Tang had suffered a huge blow. He answered with a choked voice and hung up the phone. Young master an hung up the phone without batting an eyelid and put the phone back into his coat. When he turned around, he saw Yang Xi looking at him in disdain as if she was using him of lying. ¡°Ruo Chu was obviously kidnapped by another group of people. Why did you lie to Ning Tang? ¡± An Shaosi stared at her without blinking. ¡°Haven¡¯t you been scolding the Ning family for being scum? Now that ruo CHU is ¡®dead¡¯ , isn¡¯t it torture for the Ning family? ¡± At least Ning Tang would be furious when he heard that his daughter had died. The Ning family would definitely not be able to rest in peace. Hearing his exnation, Yang Xi felt that this man was really ck-bellied. She rolled her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re amazing. ¡± Ning Tang almost trembled as he hung up the phone. Especially now that his subordinates had presented the results of the investigation in front of him, he realized that the mastermind behind the kidnapping was actually his wife and Ning Zongxuan. The cause was Ning Tangxi¡¯s disappearance. The mother and son suspected that Ruo Chu knew her whereabouts, which was why they nned this absurd kidnapping. ¡°Chairman, we just found out that Miss Ning has returned home. ¡± The secretary could not bear to tell him the truth. ¡°We found out that Miss Ning actually went missing on purpose. The purpose was to drive a wedge between Madam and Miss Ruo Chu. ¡± His own mother had kidnapped him. Miss Ruo Chu would probably never acknowledge him as her mother again. Ning Tang felt extremely disappointed at this moment. He felt that everything he had done would be for naught. ¡°Get the car ready. I want to go home. ¡± A cold and sinister voice rang out, causing the secretary to tremble. Ning Tang did not know how he had managed to get home. The moment he entered the house, he saw the mother and Son Sitting on the Sofa. Ning Tangxi even trembled when she saw her father¡¯s figure. Ning Zongxuan, on the other hand, felt even more guilty. Father must have found out that Gu Ruochu had died in the fire. ¡°Father, you¡¯re back? ¡± Ning Tangxi had just opened her mouth when Ning Tang¡¯s cold voice rang out, ¡°Ning Tangxi, did you disappear on purposest time? ¡± ¡°Dad, what do you mean by that? What do you mean by ¡®went missing on purpose¡¯ ? ¡± Ning Tangxi subconsciously saw his terrifying gaze and felt suffocated by the pressure. It was the first time Zhang Xuan had seen her husband speak so harshly and she asked anxiously, ¡°Hubby, did you misunderstand something... Tangxi just escaped from a group of people... ¡± ¡°Xiao Xuan, shut up. ¡± He still couldn¡¯t face his wife and ask if it was you who nned the kidnapping. He only knew that his wife had caused the death of his own daughter for the sake of a bastard. Ning Tang almost suppressed all of his anger that he wanted to explode. He only stared at Ning Tangxi¡¯s evasive gaze. ¡°Was it you? ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t, father. I was kidnapped by a group of criminals... ¡± ¡°No? ¡± Ning Tang gritted his teeth. ¡°You still dare to say no? I¡¯ve already asked someone to investigate. Are you not going to shed tears until you see the coffin? ¡± Ning Tangxi was so scared that she could not breathe. With tears streaming down her face, she sat on the ground. ¡°It really wasn¡¯t me. I was really kidnapped... ¡± Ning Tang¡¯s hand had already grabbed her neck. Ning Tangxi felt her vision go ck. She tried her best to pull Ning Tang¡¯s hand away, but found that it was useless. There were shocking scars on her neck. She kicked her legs with all her might. Chapter 574

Chapter 574: Chapter 578. One life for one life

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Do you know that you killed Ruo Chu? Ruo Chu was already buried in the fire because of you. From the beginning, I should have strangled you to death, you little bastard, so that you wouldn¡¯t have killed my daughter now. ¡± Zhang Xuan¡¯s mind was torn apart. From her husband¡¯s words, she could tell that Ruo Chu was really buried in the fire. She felt the world spinning in front of her eyes, and a bone-deep regret and pain burned in her heart. ¡°How could this be... ¡± She really did not do it on purpose. She did not expect such an ident to cause Ruo Chu¡¯s death. However, when she saw that Ning Tang was about to strangle her other daughter to death, Zhang Xuan still rushed forward to stop him. ¡°Darling, stop. Wake Up. Even if Tang Xi dies, ruo Chu can¡¯t be saved... ¡± Ning Tangxi was caught off guard and was pulled away. Only then did she regain her senses from the God of death¡¯s side. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, father... ¡± tears streamed down her face ¡°I was just too afraid that you would ept Gu Ruochu. I was afraid that all of you would side with her, so I had selfish motives. I just wanted to make your rtionship worse. I wanted to have a ce in the Ning family... I really... I really didn¡¯t think that Ruo Chu would die... ¡± p on her face, she fell back to sit on the ground shocked to see Ning Tang: ¡°father... ¡± ¡°Stop Calling Me Dad... ¡± Ning Tang felt that his tolerance for her hade to an end A pull her from the SOFA toe over: ¡°You didn¡¯t think Ruo Chu will die? ¡± I¡¯ve already done you a great favor by leaving you in the Ning family. You don¡¯t know how to be grateful and you want to kill my daughter. Since you¡¯re afraid you¡¯re gonNA lose what you have, I¡¯m GonNa give it to you. Go to the police station, Ruo Chu¡¯s life is on your head, you can¡¯t run away... . .¡± When Ning Tangxi heard this, her legs went soft and her knees hit the ground. Father wants her to pay with her life. He wants her to pay for GU RUOCHU¡¯s death! Even if she had nothing to do with the fire, she knew what her father was capable of, and it was entirely possible that he wanted her to be charged with it. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry. Please don¡¯t do this... ¡± ¡°Take responsibility for what you¡¯ve done. ¡± ¡°husband, you don¡¯t be like this, let go Tang Creek. ¡± Things havee to this, they have done evil to Ruo Chu, don¡¯t make the family broke and died. That was what Zhang Xuan thought, but it made Ning Tang even more disappointed. No wonder Ruo Chu refused to acknowledge her as her mother. Sometimes, he really had to wonder if Ruo Chu was her biological daughter. Why was she so cruel to her own daughter. This time, he wouldn¡¯t be soft-hearted anymore. No matter how much Zhang Xuan begged for mercy, it was impossible. Ning Tang still dragged her out of the door. Only when she was truly thrown into the police station did she realize how cruel her father was. ¡°No, DAD... ¡± She saw Ning Tang say a few words to the police, and by the time she realized it, she had already been locked up. Locked up in such a cold ce, she could only panic and panic. Ning Tang drove back to the Ning family home alone and felt his heart turn cold. He had only cared about two people in his life. One was Zhang Xuan and the other was his child. However, he had never thought that his child would be killed by the woman he loved the most. He felt a sharp pain in his heart. Ning Tang felt that this might be the punishment for his wrongdoings when he was young. However, he would never allow the person who had killed his daughter to live in peace. ¡°...¡± At this moment, Gu Ruochu had no idea what had happened. All she knew was that many people outside thought that she had died in that abandoned factory. She had wanted to make a call to ensure her safety, but her phone was nowhere to be found. The suburbs were very far from the Huo family home. She estimated that she would need another three hours to get home. Gu Ruochu only hoped that the huo family would not cause too much trouble. Chapter 575

Chapter 575: Chapter 579, Nan Yue

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t worry about grandma. We¡¯ll be home soon. ¡± Cheng Xi had been sleeping in her arms for half an hour. When he raised his head and saw the worried frown on her face, he could not help butfort her. Gu Ruochu was stunned and touched her child¡¯s face. She was the one who had invited all the evil people this time. If the Ning family had not targeted her, Cheng Xi would not have suffered as well. She had once felt that the Ning family was almost on the brink of insanity. Even if they did not care about her, Cheng Xi was still Ning Tangxi¡¯s son. How could he be so crazy as to drag him into this. It was hard to imagine that she actually had the Ning family¡¯s bloodline. ¡°I know, aunt. I¡¯ll be able to meet your grandparents soon. ¡± Gu Ruochu thought of Huo Nanchen again, her heart feeling a little bitter. Suddenly, the car trembled violently and was forced to stop in the middle of the road. After Kidnapping Gu Ruochu, her heart was already hanging in the air. The ck-robed man who had not moved at all quickly got out of the car. ¡°Aunt. ¡± Cheng Xi huddled in her arms in fear. Gu Ruochu hugged him andy down on the seat. As expected, the sound of men fighting could be heard from outside. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that the group of men from earlier had sent reinforcements to chase after them? A cold light shed in her eyes as she pulled out a knife from the car. She looked outside and saw that there were about ten of them. The scene was so chaotic that Ruo Chu was not confident that the group of men in ck would win. ¡°PIG head, that woman and child must be in the car. ¡± A hoarse male voice rang out, ¡°d * Mn it, bring them down first. Don¡¯t bother about the group of men who are pestering us. ¡± ¡°Alright, you protect me! ¡± The person on the other side shouted and began to fight even harder. The sound of a knife stabbing into flesh was particrly ear-piercing. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart sank when she heard this. It seemed that the target was indeed Cheng Xi and her. The group of men in ck who had just promised to send her back to the huo family had fallen one after another. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart was already pounding with fear. This ce was in the middle of nowhere. If this group of people were to take her away again, she and Cheng Xi would most likely be in deep trouble! ¡°Aunt. ¡± Cheng Xi tugged at the corner of her clothes. His eyes were filled with panic. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, aunt will protect you. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s teeth trembled. She told Cheng Xi to hide in the car and nned to draw the crowd away. ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t! ¡± Cheng Xi held her with one hand and refused to let her go. His eyes were brimming with tears, ¡°don¡¯t go, aunt, don¡¯t go. Stay here. ¡± He did not want aunt to deal with those bad guys alone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back soon. ¡± Gu Ruochu took a deep breath and looked at him firmly, ¡°you better hide in the car and don¡¯t make a sound. Do you listen to aunt? ¡± Cheng Xi nodded and shook his head. Gu Ruochu had no choice but to shake him off. She pushed open the car door and rolled out of the car. The group of people looked over and the man with the nickname of pig head shouted, ¡°there¡¯s only this woman in the car. Hurry up and drag her away. ¡± The group of people seemed to be especially excited when they saw Gu Ruochu get out of the car. ¡°Damn it, this woman even has a knife in her hand. I¡¯d like to see just how hot this woman is! ¡± The unbridled screams spread far and wide. A jeep drove over from not far away. Nan Yue heard all kinds of noises in the car and opened his deep eyes. ¡°Xiao Yang, did you hear anything? ¡± As the driver, Xiao Yang stopped the car and listened for a while. It seemed that there were people fighting over there. ¡°President, there might be two groups of people fighting over there. ¡± Out of the blue, Nan Yue gave an order. ¡°Go and take a look. ¡± Chapter 576

Chapter 576: Chapter 580 rescue

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Xiao Yang was stunned for a moment before he nodded. Actually, he did not advise the president to take such a risk. After all, it was very easy to be attacked in such a deste ce like this. When they followed the sound, they saw two groups of men fighting. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± A stern shout made everyone look over. Gu Ruochu did not think that there would be someone who would jump out to help in such a deste ce. However, seeing that there were only two of them, she did not feel confident. The group who hade to rob them saw that someone actually dared toe up and meddle in their business. They gritted their teeth and raised the Cudgel in their hands, ¡°get lost quickly and mind your own business! ¡± Nan Yue¡¯s gaze fell on the girl next to him. He held the knife in his hand and showed no signs of fear. She¡¯s just a girl, and she¡¯s nning to fight to the death with these people? Without another word, Nan Yue pulled out the gun from his body and raised it high. His gaze was sharp and dignified, ¡°release her, or don¡¯t me my gun for not having eyes. ¡± Gu Ruochu was still in disbelief when she recognized him. Wasn¡¯t this man the president that was often reported on the television? Why is he here? ¡°Who told you to kidnap me? ¡± Gu Ruochu swept her gaze across the fallen bodies of the men in ck. She did not know whether they were alive or dead. ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you know. Juste with US obediently. ¡± Gu Ruochu pointed her sword at them and sneered, ¡°is that so? Let¡¯s give it a try then? ¡± The few of them winked at her and slowly moved closer to her to guard against her sword. The others were about to attack Nan Yue when they saw that he had suddenly pounced on them. He wrapped his arms around the leader¡¯s neck and smashed his gun into the bridge of his nose. The people behind him retreated in shock. They wanted to rescue the leader who had been kidnapped by him but they identally bumped into the gun in Nan Yue¡¯s hand. A Loud Bang rang out and the earth-shattering gunshot shocked everyone present. ¡°BOSS! ¡± PIG head did not expect that he would actually shoot his boss in the midst of the chaos. For a moment, he was a little flustered. He was also pounced on by the driver from behind and imprisoned on the ground. He was knocked into a daze and immediately fainted. Seeing that his head had been kidnapped, the people behind him were momentarily at a loss. ¡°What do we do? It seems that there are more peopleing from behind? ¡± There were several carsing from behind. These people were even more flustered. They thought that this man who had suddenly appeared had called for help. ¡°What are you still standing there for? Run! ¡± The cars surrounded them from all directions, scaring them so much that they could only run in all directions. Gu Ruochu watched from afar and did not know which group of people it was. She promptly got into the car and carried Cheng Xi out before walking towards Nan Yue. If it were not for the group of people who had jumped out of nowhere and ced a sharp object on the road, Gu Ruochu would have already driven away. If this group of people were evil, she could use the car to get rid of them. ¡°Mr. President, May I use your car? ¡± ¡°Of course. ¡± Nan Yue nodded and quickly got into his own car. The few cars did not wait for Gu Ruochu to get into the car before surrounding her in the middle. An Shaosi and Yang Xi ran out of one of the cars and Yang Xi rushed over to hug her. ¡°Ruo Chu, you¡¯re finally fine! ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry. ¡± Gu Ruochu patted Yang Xi on the shoulder. When she saw an Shaosi walking over unhurriedly, she sized her up from head to toe, ¡°it looks like you¡¯re fine. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m really fine. ¡± She was just a little frightened. An SHAOSI did not expect the president to be here. He did not have time to think and immediately invited the president into the car. The people who had fled were quickly caught and brought back. ¡°Who are these people? ¡± Yang Xi was really frightened, especially when she saw the corpses of the men in ck on the ground. They were not the same group of people who had been caught. Chapter 577

Chapter 577: Chapter 581: He Woke Up

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Why are there two groups of people trying to capture Ruo Chu? What do these people want? ¡± ¡°those big men in ck are here to save me. They were supposed to send me back to the Huo family. ¡± Gu Ruochuforted her, ¡°as for the other group, they¡¯re probably not good people. They tried to kill me on the way. ¡± Yang Xi could not help but say, ¡°Damn, pervert, which pervert is so concerned about you? These big men in ck are here to save you? An Shaosi, are they your people? ¡± ¡°No, these big men in ck should be from the Interpol. ¡± An Shaosi also saw the marks on their clothes, ¡°perhaps someone is helping ruo Chu behind the scenes. ¡± ¡°As long as they¡¯re not bad people, that¡¯s good enough. An Shaosi, you must interrogate these captured gangs properly. I¡¯d like to know that those bastards are the ones who are thinking about Ruo Chu! ¡± An Shaosi nced at Yang Xi, who was baring her fangs and brandishing her ws, and said calmly, ¡°we¡¯ll know once we capture them and interrogate them properly. What¡¯s the rush? ¡± ¡°...¡± Yang Xi could not be bothered with him. She held Gu Ruochu¡¯s hand and got into the car. ¡°Master An, how should we deal with these people? ¡± ¡°bring them back, of course. ¡± Fortunately, they had brought a few cars, enough to fit these people. As there were many people, Yang Xi and Ruo Chu sat in the presidential car. Yang Xi had never thought that she would be able to see the president up close. She was a little nervous as she sat by the side and kept nudging Gu Ruochu with her elbow. What a fuss. Cheng Xi had been scared out of his wits in the car. Now that Gu Ruochu was by his side, he finally calmed down. Nan Yue, on the other hand, was very gentle and took the initiative to chat with them, ¡°Thisdy and child must have been scared out of their wits today, right? What¡¯s your name? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. ¡± Gu Ruochu smiled, ¡°my surname is gu, my name is Gu Ruochu. ¡± ¡°Your surname is Gu? ¡± Nan Yue was a little surprised, ¡°this surname is rarely seen, but it¡¯s also very pleasant to hear. Now that you mention it, I seem to recall that the eldest daughter-inw of the Huo family is called Gu Ruochu. Could it be you, Little Lady? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s me. ¡± ¡°No wonder. ¡± Nan Yue replied. The smile on his face did not change, but his expression suddenly changed. ¡°My wife¡¯s surname is also Gu. ¡± ¡°The Madam President is very beautiful, ¡± Gu Ruochu replied without batting an eyelid. Thest time she met the Madam President at the hospital, she must have gone to the hospital to check on the child. Nan Yue did not respond but merely smiled. However, his emotions were already ratherplicated. He did not say anything more and merely closed his eyes to rest in the car. Soon, they entered an city. Nan Yue only got out of the car after several other ck cars had arrived. Before he left, he even specially informed Gu Ruochu, ¡°youngdy, someone hase to pick me up. Next time, you cane to the presidential pce to y. My wife is not much older than you are. If youe, you should be able to get along well with her. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Yang Xi finally rxed after sending the Buddha away. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the president to be as scary as I thought. Except for his sharp eyes. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to have less contact with such people. People in such high positions are not simple-minded. ¡± ¡°Yes, yes. ¡± Yang Xi nodded like a chicken pecking at rice. When they finally reached the Huo family home, Qi ru and nanny Zhang were already looking around at the door. They finally saw her figure, and when they saw that she was fine, they finally let go of their worries. Just as they pulled her and Yang Xi through the door, Qi ru received a call from the hospital. ¡°Okay, okay, WE¡¯LL BE THERE SOON! ¡± After hanging up the phone, Qi ru was so happy that she was crying. She was so excited that she could barely speak properly. ¡°Ruo Chu, NANCHEN IS AWAKE! Lu Fang just said that Nanchen just woke up. Let¡¯s go to the hospital quickly. ¡± Chapter 578

Chapter 578: Chapter 582: Holding her

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION When she heard that her son had woken up, Qi ru quickly instructed nanny Zhang to prepare some porridge and light food for him to bring to the hospital. ¡°He¡¯s finally awake. ¡± Gu Ruochu felt that he had been asleep for a very, very long time. She almost thought that this was just an illusory dream. The doctor had said that he would not be able to wake up. Now, shouldn¡¯t she wait for him to wake up? He has really woken up. Yang Xi understood Gu Ruochu¡¯s emotions as she listened to Gu Ruochu¡¯s seemingly calm but choked voice. She patted her shoulderfortingly, ¡°alright, let¡¯s go to the hospital now. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Soon, they arrived at the hospital. Gu Ruochu pushed open the ward and saw several doctors instructing special assistant Li Tezhu who was standing beside her. Hearing the door open, the initially quiet and distant man turned around. His gaze softened when he saw Gu Ruochu¡¯s figure. ¡°Young Madam. ¡± Special Assistant Li Tezhu smiled. ¡°Huo Nanchen? ¡± ¡°Come here. ¡± His deep voice sounded powerful. Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes were almost fixed on him as she approached him step by step. He sat on the hospital bed in a very real manner. His handsome face, familiar voice, and familiar aura were still there. He had really woken up. This time, it was no longer an illusion. ¡°You¡¯re awake? ¡± Gu Ruochu only heard her own sobbing voice after a long time. It was as if all the bitterness had welled up in her heart. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m awake. ¡± Gu Ruochu had already walked over and buried herself in his embrace. Afraid that she would bump into him, he reached out and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake. ¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m awake. ¡± Special Assistant Li Tezhu looked at the situation in the ward and winked at the doctors in the ward, ¡°shall we talk outside first? ¡± Everyone smiled at each other and quickly left. He lowered his eyes. This gesture made the two of them breathe and entangle with each other. He stroked her head, ¡°you¡¯ve been so gentle to me since you¡¯ve just woken up. Do you still want me? Do you still like me? ¡± He remembered that they were still arguing before the ident. Gu Ruochu did not expect him to ask this question the moment she woke up. How was she supposed to answer him directly? ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re awake. ¡± Gu Ruochu quickly stood up when she remembered that he had just woken up, ¡°are you hungry? I¡¯ll get you a ss of water first. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go. ¡± He watched as she appeared in front of him. He reached out and pulled her back into his embrace. He hugged her tightly and said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± Her heartbeat quickened significantly and the throbbing feeling of her heart once again lingered in her heart. Gu Ruochu was afraid to touch his wound but he hugged her tightly and did not seem to have any intention of letting go. She could only remain motionless while he doubted her. ¡°Don¡¯t go. Stay here with me for a while. ¡± His low sigh carried a sense of satisfaction and affection. At first, he held her very lightly. Later on, he could almost feel the muscles on his body tense up as he tightened his grip a little. Her Chin was also forced against his shoulder. His arms were always so powerful. ¡°Don¡¯t move, don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re injured? ¡± ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t move if you don¡¯t run. ¡± Gu Ruochu trembled. His breath came from the top down, burning her face so hot that she subconsciously turned away from him but was not allowed to take a single step back. Qi Ru had juste in from the outside and saw that the person who was hugging her had just stepped in. She then quietly left through the door that was about to close and led Yang Xi, who was still in a daze, out. The warm atmosphere in the ward continued for a while before Gu Ruochu remembered that Huo Nanchen had just woken up and had yet to eat. ¡°I¡¯ll get them to buy some food. You should eat more. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Chapter 579

Chapter 579: Chapter 583: Who tied you up

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The bodyguard had already taken the porridge and milk that Qi ru had brought over from outside, ¡°Young Madam, the Madam has instructed the young master to only eat something light first. The Madam has also said that you should also eat some to fill your stomach. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Gu Ruochu patted his back and took a pillow for him to rest on, ¡°alright, let go of me. I¡¯ll get you a bowl of porridge. ¡± ¡°Why haven¡¯t you eaten? ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s attention was on this point. Gu Ruochu did not want to talk about what had happened in the past few days for the time being and only replied perfunctorily. He did not reply but frowned as he nced at the side of her face. Of course, he would not believe her excuse. ¡°Ruo Chu, can you feed me? I¡¯m in so much pain and I¡¯m a little hungry. ¡± His low and hoarse voice made her heart ache. She replied softly, ¡°okay. ¡± Mama Zhang¡¯s porridge was still very delicious. She Fed him a bowl and ate quite a bit herself. Gu Ruochu intended to let him drink some milk but realized that she could not unscrew the lid. She could only raise her eyes and look at him, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to unscrew it for me. Please wait a moment. ¡± He pulled her over as soon as she got up. A helpless look appeared on his face, ¡°although your husband is lying on the hospital bed, it¡¯s not to the extent that he can¡¯t even open the milk. Give it to me. ¡± ¡°okay. ¡± Huo Nanchen took the milk and opened it, handing it over to Gu Ruochu. ¡°It¡¯s for you to drink. Why don¡¯t you drink it? ¡± ¡°drink it first. Try it and see if it tastes good. ¡± Seeing that he was acting like a child, Gu Ruochu felt a little helpless. She poured the milk into the cup and drank it. ¡°How is it? Does it taste good? ¡± ¡°The milk is very fresh and delicious. I¡¯ll let you have a taste. ¡± Gu Ruochu poured another cup for him. Just as she put the milk in the Cup, she felt a shadow covering her eyes, drowning her words in her mouth. He ced his hand on her waist and kissed her with great force. All his thoughts and desires were in this kiss. He forcefully pushed away her lips and teeth, invading her deeply and deeply. The aura around him forced her into a corner and she panted in a low, bewitching manner. The intense kiss seemed to drive her into a frenzy. She did not know why but she felt a heartache from this kiss. ¡°Huo Nanchen... ¡± It was as if he was about to suffocate before he finally let go of her. His gaze grew deeper and deeper as he panted slightly and licked his thin lips, ¡°it¡¯s really delicious, very fresh. ¡± Gu Ruochu was a little confused from the beginning until she heard his deep voice ringing in her ears. Only then did she realize that he was talking about the taste of milk. Her heart seemed to be tickled by something and she could not help but let out a soft Groan. Her face also began to burn. Is He trying to tickle me? Huo Nanchen¡¯s eyes deepened as he looked at her. ¡°Alright, stop fooling around and quickly drink the milk. ¡± Gu Ruochu left a little and gave him the milk to drink before helping him tidy up his clothes, ¡°If you feel tired, lie on the bed and rest. Don¡¯t force yourself and obediently heal your injuries. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move. Let them clean up. ¡± Huo Nanchen saw that she had tidied up the things on the table and immediately called for help. He held her hand and made her sit by the bed again. ¡°What happened during this period of time? ¡± Gu Ruochu was at a loss for words as soon as he asked. She knew that she could not hide anything from him and could only tell him about the recent events. He suddenly did not speak. However, when he was usually silent, it always felt like a storm was about to fall. ¡°Who kidnapped you? ¡± ¡°Ning Zongxuan is just afraid that I will upy the assets that he should have. This person has such a big face. He really thinks that I care about the Ning family¡¯s assets. ¡± Chapter 580

Chapter 580: Chapter 584 reprimanding Ning Zongxuan

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I¡¯m afraid this person is tired of living. ¡± Huo Nanchen sneered, and his extremely cold voice had a trace of malice in it. His chest was filled with anger. Sure enough, when something happened to him, the Ning family bullied his wife. ?`?` Ning residence The atmosphere was stagnant and gloomy. Everyone gathered together with fear and trepidation. Ning Tang sat at the front. He stared coldly at the person kneeling on the ground, and a group of bodyguards surrounded him. Looking at this scene, Zhang Xuan felt extremely ufortable. She had never thought that their family would turn out like this. Perhaps she should not have allowed this brother and sister pair to cause this tragedy in the first ce. ¡°husband... ¡± Zhang Xuan was sad for her daughter who had died in the fire She was also sad for the second scene that Ning Zongxuan had fallen into at the moment. ¡°Just let go of Zongxuan. Things have already turned out like this. You¡¯ve already lost a daughter. Do you still want to lose your son? ¡± Ning Zongxuan knelt down, and a few bodyguards shackled him to the ground, unable to move. When he looked at his father¡¯s cold and sharp eyes again, he felt a wave of fear and his entire body trembled. ¡°Father, please let me go! I really only wanted to force little sister Ruo Chu to tell me where Tang Xi is. I really don¡¯t have any ill intentions, father! Father, I was wrong. I don¡¯t dare to make things difficult for you anymore... Mother, please help me beg father for mercy. ¡± He suddenly stopped speaking because Ning Tang¡¯s expression had turned even uglier. Gu Ruochu was already dead. ¡°Xiao Xuan, don¡¯t stop me from dealing with this beast! ¡± Ning Tang¡¯s eyes were filled with pain. ¡°Do you know that I¡¯ve investigated the whole situation? This beast took seven million yuan and gave it to the kidnappers, saying that Ruo Chu would never be able to return to an city. ¡± Ning Tang still couldn¡¯t believe that he had raised an ingrate. He raised two beasts who had caused the death of his daughter. Zhang Xuan¡¯s cries were interrupted by these words Her expression was filled with shock and disbelief. ¡°Zongxuan... did you really do such a thing? You actually wanted your sister to die? Didn¡¯t we agree that as long as we knew where Tang Xi was, we would let those people release Ruo Chu? Zongxuan, why are you so heartless! ¡± Zhang Xuan felt her entire body turn cold. She really didn¡¯t think that Ning Zongxuan had such a cold-blooded side to him. ¡°Mom, I only nned to sell her to the mountains. I didn¡¯t want her life! ¡± ¡°Yes, you didn¡¯t want Ruo Chu¡¯s life. ¡± The curve of Ning Tang¡¯s lips became colder and colder. ¡°You only nned to have Ruo Chu sold to a remote ce to give birth to those men in the mountains. You wanted my daughter to live a life worse than death. ¡± Hearing this, Zhang Xuan fainted again. ¡°Madam! ¡± ¡°So, do you think that I will let you two little beasts off? ¡± Ning Tang almost gritted his teeth. ¡°Beasts, why did I keep you in the Ning family? You did such a heinous thing this time and you still want to escape? ¡± The maid helped Zhang Xuan onto the SOFA. Ning Zongxuan¡¯s expression was a little crazy and scared. He crawled to Ning Tang¡¯s feet trembling. ¡°Dad, please let me off. I was really wrong. ¡± Ning Tang kicked him over without saying a word. The maid¡¯s shrill scream caused a huge tremor. Ning Zongxuan felt pain in his heart. Zhang Xuan was no longer able to care about Ning Zongxuan, but her heart was badly chilled. She did not expect Ning Zongxuan to be so cruel. The actions of the two siblings made her, a mother, feel cold and Sad. ¡°President, Huo is here. ¡± A servant came to report in a hurry. When Ning Tang heard that Huo Nanchen hade, he suddenly felt a wave of grief in his heart. His son-inw had woken up, but his daughter was gone. ¡°Let him in. ¡± Chapter 581

Chapter 581: Chapter 585: His life was going to be ruined

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo Nanchen came alone. After listening to Ruo Chu¡¯s brief exnation of the kidnapping incident, an Shaosi told him what he had nothing to add. ¡°Huo... ¡± When that tall and straight figure appeared in the vi, it was as if the air current had be chaotic in an instant. The oppressive air pressure expanded so much that it was almost suffocating. ¡°You¡¯re here. ¡± Ning Tang¡¯s face was full of fatigue. ¡°where¡¯s Ning Tangxi? ¡± ¡°At the police station. ¡± Huo Nanchen did not speak anymore. His Deep Eyes Only caught a glimpse of the man kneeling on the ground. Ning Zongxuan was kneeling on the ground. He could not suppress his remaining rationality. He walked over expressionlessly. His ck coat seemed to carry a biting cold wind as it arrived in front of Ning Zongxuan¡¯s eyes. A fistnded squarely on Ning Zongxuan¡¯s face He screamed and fell back. He was grabbed again. ¡°Ning Zongxuan, how dare you touch my wife Do you want to die You even want to sell her to the mountains. You are an abandoned baby from an unknown background, and you still have the face to harm Ruo Chu, Huh Do you think it¡¯s great that you let her live?¡± Another kicknded on the man¡¯s waist. ¡°Huo, don¡¯t be rash, don¡¯t be rash! ¡± Seeing that the situation was about to go out of control, someone finally went up to stop him. Ning Tang did not stop him, but his eyes were slightly red. ¡°Huo, now even if you kill him, my daughter will not be able toe back. ¡± It was not to protect Ning Zongxuan, but it was an indescribable sorrow. Huo Nanchen did not listen to him until he saw that his mouth was full of blood. It was as if he had put away his demonic dark wings and returned to his elegant and calm appearance. ¡°Mr. Ning, your son¡¯s kidnapping will be sentenced to at least 20 years of imprisonment by the police. I guess you won¡¯t Stop Him, right? ¡± With Lan nuo¡¯s ability, it was not impossible for him to be sentenced to life imprisonment. When Ning Zongxuan heard that his son would be sentenced to 20 years of imprisonment, he went crazy. ¡°No, I¡¯m the eldest young master of the Ning family. How can you do this to me? ¡± Ning Zongxuanpletely lost his mind and roared crazily, ¡°Huo Nanchen, if you dare to touch me, my father will never let you go! ¡± ¡°Do you think your father can still protect you now? ¡± The curve of Huo Nanchen¡¯s lips was like a devil, making him freeze on the spot. ¡°since Mr. Ning has no objections, I¡¯ll take him away first. Goodbye. ¡± Ning Tang nodded, his eyes full of fatigue. Ning Zongxuan¡¯s legs werepletely weak He would bepletely ruined by the time he was sentenced to 20 years in prison! ¡°Dad, MOM! ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me dad anymore! ¡± Ning Tang looked at him. ¡°Do a good job in prison. Twenty years will pass very quickly. I hope you can change your past when you get out. I¡¯m keeping you alive because of Xiao Xuan. ¡± The bodyguards below knew what was going on. From the look on Ning Tang¡¯s face, they knew that chairman Ning hadpletely given up on the eldest young master. The only tolerance he had for him hade to an end. Ning Zongxuan desperately tried to grab his mother¡¯s hand, but the bodyguard was very impatient. ¡°eldest young master Ning, if you move again, I might identally break your arm or something. ¡± ¡°No, let me go! ¡± Ning Zongxuan was about to break down. No one helped him. Even his mother was only crying by the side, but she let him be taken away by Huo Nanchen¡¯s men. They quickly picked up Ning Zongxuan and followed Huo Nanchen out of the Ning family¡¯s vi. Gu Ruochu did not expect to find Huo Nanchen out of the room just as she left. She knew that she could not tell him about the situation since there was no one on the bed. She had not recovered from her injuries and was running away! Chapter 582

Chapter 582: Chapter 586 reprimanded him

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu had just stepped out of the ward and almost bumped into the man who had just entered. Fortunately, she did not really bump into him. ¡°where have you been? ¡± Seeing that her expression was tense, he went forward to hug her and lowered his head to kiss her on the lips. He did not know why he liked to kiss her so much the moment he woke up. His previous gentleness had be a little overbearing. The scent of male hormones on his body carried a throbbing scent. Gu Ruochu did not know how many steps she had taken back. She only knew that she was at the end of her rope. She grabbed the shirt on his shoulder and almost pressed her entire body against his chest. ¡°Don¡¯te any closer. ¡± He held her waist with one hand and pressed his thin lips against her delicate skin. The heat from his thin lips was simr to the heat from his chest and she could not ignore it. She even felt a burning sensation as if it could explode at any moment. ¡°Huo Nanchen, behave yourself! ¡± Her face became even hotter and she almost fell into his arms, ¡°let go of me! Do you have to open up your wound to be happy? ¡± He temporarily let go of her and ced one hand on the wall before carefully looking at the person in front of him, ¡°Ruo Chu, sleep with me for a while. The nkets and bed covers here have all been changed so do you want to sleep on me? ¡± Gu Ruochu was easily fooled. Seeing that he was still a little angry, her face tensed up as she scolded him. ¡°Huo Nanchen, are you really not afraid of death? You¡¯ve just woken up and sneaked out of the ward. How many times have you told me this? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, I¡¯m just going out for a walk. I¡¯m fine. ¡± He stretched out his arm to hug her but she gently patted it away. ¡°Stop Fooling around and lie down on the bed for me. ¡± Huo Nanchen acknowledged her and immediately came forward to hug her in his arms. ¡°I¡¯ll lie down on the bed in a while. Let me hug you now. ¡± He was also kissing the skin on her neck. Gu Ruochu had somehow walked to the hospital bed and they had been kissing each other the entire time. When she finally regained her senses, Huo Nanchen had almost been pressed against the bed by her. Gu Ruochu finally regained her senses. She was afraid that she would crush his wound so she ced her hand on his face. ¡°Nanchen, are you alright? ¡± He did not say a word and only reached out to pull her into a sitting position. He felt that his kiss had deepened. ¡°Be good, call me Hubby. ¡± ¡°No. ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu, call me Hubby. I really want to hear it. It seems that you rarely call me that. ¡± Gu Ruochu wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°hubby. ¡± Her voice was not as seductive as a normal girl¡¯s, but calling her hubby this way did not feel pretentious at all. He was very happy to hear it. ¡°good girl. ¡± A few doctors who were about to change his wounds stepped into the ward. Seeing this scene, they felt especially awkward. They did not know whether to enter or not outside. Gu Ruochu¡¯s gaze was already on them. Being stared at by Mrs. Huo, she could only cough awkwardly and stand outside the ward. ¡°Huo Nanchen, the doctor is here. Go back to bed. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± He ignored her and continued to kiss her. The doctor braced himself and walked in. It was as if he could not feel the gazes of outsiders. The kiss became more and more engrossed and Gu Ruochu was finally let go. The doctors did not look away and did not dare to look at them. They only coughed softly, ¡°Mrs. Huo, we¡¯re here to treat Mr. Huo¡¯s wound. ¡± ¡°okay... ¡± The doctor began to help Huo Nanchen clean and rebandage his wound. Gu Ruochu looked at the wound on his back which seemed to have just scabbed and was showing signs of cracking at any moment. It was terrifyingly deep. Chapter 583

Chapter 583: Chapter 587 was never enough

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I¡¯ll let you recuperate in the hospital. Don¡¯t you dare walk around again. ¡± Hearing her reproach, Huo Nanchen could only smile softly and hold her hand. ¡°If you¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll walk around, why don¡¯t you just stay in the hospital and watch me all day? ¡± ¡°HMPH. ¡± She snorted arrogantly and held his hand even tighter. It seemed to be very painful. Seeing him hiss, she became nervous. ¡°Are you okay? Does it hurt? ¡± ¡°Yes, it hurts. ¡± His brows furrowed as if it really hurt. ¡°The wound seems to be a little torn again. It hurts even when I¡¯m sitting and standing. ¡± ¡°...¡± It¡¯s that serious It¡¯s that serious, and he¡¯s still running out of the hospital? Gu Ruochu could not help but pinch his high nose bridge. Sheughed in anger, ¡°who told you to run around like that? It hurts like hell. ¡± ¡°My wife doesn¡¯t even try tofort me when I¡¯m in so much pain. ¡± He pinched her hand instead. There was a hint of grievance in his deep and cold voice. He wrapped one hand around her waist and rubbed it against her body. ¡°It really hurts, my wife. ¡± Is He acting coquettishly with me? The doctor next to her felt that he had trained himself to maintain a calm face. Otherwise, they would definitelyugh or be unable to remain calm. ¡°Are you still a child? How can candy not hurt? ¡± Gu Ruochu felt as if she was about tomit a crime under his deep gaze. She subconsciously hesitated, ¡°then... then what should I do so that you won¡¯t feel so much pain? ¡± ¡°Of course, you should take the initiative to kiss me. Just give me a few kisses and I won¡¯t feel so much pain. ¡± Gu Ruochu:¡±...¡± There was someone else beside her. Would he dare to be even more licentious? ¡°You¡¯re really like a child. Aren¡¯t you childish? ¡± The man¡¯s voice did not change much as he continued to look at her, ¡°it hurts so much. I don¡¯t want to endure it. ¡± ¡°...¡± The doctor had finally managed to treat the wound. Just as he was about to apply the medicine, he heard the man¡¯s slightlyzy voice, ¡°let my wife apply the medicine, you can leave first. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± The younger doctor immediately got up and spoke to the slightly embarrassed Gu Ruochu in a serious tone, ¡°Mrs. Huo, call us over after you¡¯ve helped Mr. Huo apply the medicine. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Gu Ruochu began to carefully treat the wound on his back, afraid that it would hurt him again, ¡°bear with it, I¡¯ll be fine soon. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Huo Nanchen responded quickly. He was actually in a bit of pain, especially since he had lost control of his strength when he was beating up the man and his wound had split open. ¡°honey, I want to be discharged from the hospital, ¡± he said calmly. ¡°It¡¯s too ufortable to stay in the hospital. Let Uncle Wange and pick us up today, okay? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s tone was a little fierce, but her movements were much lighter. ¡°You¡¯re really childish when you say that you¡¯re childish. You have to lie in the hospital until my wound recovers. ¡± The man¡¯s tone did not change much. ¡°There¡¯s disinfectant in the hospital. I don¡¯t like it. Anyway, I¡¯lle to the hospital during the day and lie in bed for a few hours before returning home. The effect will be simr to staying in the hospital. ¡± Gu Ruochu waspletely convinced by him. ¡°I¡¯ll go consult the doctorter. If the doctor allows you to go home and rest, I¡¯ll call uncle Wang to pick you up. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Huo Nanchen did not know why but he was feeling a little sleepy. Gu Ruochu called the doctor over and quickly bandaged his wounds. Gu Ruochu helped him tidy up his clothes and tucked him in. Unable to persuade him, sheid down beside him and held his hand tightly. Seeing that he was so close to her, she slowly closed her eyes. For some reason, she seemed to have lost her mind. However, Huo Nanchen could not fall asleep no matter how hard he tried. He reached out and pulled her into his arms and kissed her gently on her hair. No matter how hard he tried, he could not get enough of her sleeping appearance. Chapter 584

Chapter 584: Chapter 588, the Lu family

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION But at this time, an important piece of news broke out in the entertainment industry. The idol male star Jin Ye, whose career was on the rise, suddenly announced his retirement from the entertainment industry. Jin Ye posted thest Weibo post of his entertainment career at noon, thanking his fans and thanking everyone, and announcing hisplete retirement from the entertainment industry. What was shocking was not only the industry staff, but also the fanmunity. From disbelief to shock, they simply could not believe that their idol had just withdrawn from the industry. There was no reason and no warning at all. Everyone thought that this was just a big joke. However, Jin Ye¡¯s Weibo really existed. At a certain point in time, it even crashed the Inte. Only then did they truly believe that the news of Jin Ye¡¯s withdrawal from the entertainment industry was not just hype but real! The news flooded in from all directions and thepany was busy dealing with this news. Gu Ruochu was still on her way to the set when she heard the news. She could not understand why Jin ye had withdrawn from the entertainment industry when he had been developing so well. Could it be that someone was threatening him? ¡°At first, I thought that some unscrupulous media was leading the way. I never thought that it would be true! ¡± Chu Xin could not understand why Jin ye had chosen to withdraw from the entertainment circle when his career was on the rise. Wasn¡¯t this nonsense? ¡°Did he offend someone? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go and ask. ¡± Gu Ruoyun called Su Ze in the end. She only picked up after a few calls. Su Ze¡¯s voice sounded a little tired, ¡°Ruo Chu? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, why? ¡± Su Ze was stuck in his throat by this question. He then replied helplessly, ¡°you¡¯ll know the exact reason very soon. Don¡¯t worry, he didn¡¯t retreat from the circle because he was hurt or threatened. You¡¯ll know soon enough anyway. ¡± He really did not know where to begin. Su Ze hung up the phone and stared nkly out the window. Finally, he remembered in a daze that Jin ye seemed to have told him his name. His surname was Lu. Later on, he had forgotten about it and only called him by his stage name, Jin Ye. At first, he really did not know about Jin Ye¡¯s background. He had thought that he was just a poor boy who was homeless and wandering outside. Su Ze never thought that he would be the soon-to-be leader of the Lu family. The huge and Majestic Lu family was simply unbelievable. After hanging up the phone, Gu Ruochu¡¯s worries lessened a lot. Although Su Ze did not say why Jin Ye had withdrawn from the industry, it proved that he was very safe and did not encounter any danger. It was probably because Jin ye wanted to withdraw. It was good that he did. There was a lot of pressure andpetition in this industry to begin with. ¡°How is it? ¡± ¡°Jin Ye should be fine. We don¡¯t know the exact reason for his withdrawal. ¡± Gu Ruochu felt a little helpless. ¡°We can¡¯t get through to his phone right now. Perhaps he needs some time to think about it. ¡± Gu Ruochu began to get busy again when she arrived at the set. She had been absent from work for a long time and she felt a little ashamed when she saw the assistant director¡¯s resentful eyes. ¡°Director, if you don¡¯te back soon, I¡¯m really going to spontaneouslybust on the spot. ¡± Chu Xin rolled her eyes at him andughed, ¡°you haven¡¯t spontaneouslybust yet, have you? ¡± Does that mean that he can onlyin when he¡¯s trulybust? He¡¯s inhumane! ¡°We have to get to work quickly. Otherwise, that ck-hearted BOSS will definitely skin US alive. ¡± The assistant director was obviously referring to an Shaosi. In their hearts, it was as if he had been skinned alive. After they were finally done with the filming, Gu Ruochu and Uncle Wang went to the hospital to pick up Huo Nanchen and bring him home. Only then did they finally have time to rest. Once they had entered the house and changed into their shoes, they slumped onto the SOFA, not wanting to move at all. It was already time for dinner, but Qi ru and the others had yet toe downstairs. Chapter 585

Chapter 585: Chapter 589

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Are you tired? ¡± ¡°A little. ¡± Huo Nanchen watched as she copsed on the Sofa. He sat by the side and pinched her leg before cing it on his body. Gu Ruochu felt that his hand was pinched just right, as if he had practiced it before. ¡°Stop Pinching, you should rest. ¡± Gu Ruochu walked over and wrapped her arms around his neck, ¡°you can take a nap after dinner. The doctor said that you should lie down at home more often, otherwise your body won¡¯t be able to take it. ¡± ¡°Do you feel sorry for me? ¡± ¡°What do you think? ¡± He did not reply, but his shadow was cast over him and he was kissed again. His lowughter was almost drowned out, ¡°I say, you really do feel sorry for me. ¡± Suddenly, there was a loud quarrel upstairs. Gu Ruochu was shocked and quickly put her legs down. She then looked upstairs. ¡°Xiao Ru, I say, why are you being unreasonable? ¡± Huo zhenggang¡¯s room was gloomy. ¡°So what if I¡¯m being unreasonable? Huo Zhenggang, don¡¯t forget that this is not just about me, Qi Ru. ¡± Qi Ru sneered as she came down from upstairs. When she saw Gu Ruochu and Huo Nanchen, she immediately changed. ¡°Nanchen, you¡¯re back? ¡± ¡°Mom, what are you and dad arguing about? ¡± They had quarreled so loudly just now that Huo Nanchen and Gu Ruochu could not pretend that they did not see it. Qi Ru¡¯s face was still filled with anger, but mother Zhang spoke helplessly from the side, ¡°the Madam President just sent an invitation to invite the Madam and Mr. Gu to the nine dragons vi for tomorrow¡¯s dinner. This is the reason why they had quarreled. ¡± Actually, she did not know that the president had invited the Madam and Mr. Gu to the nine dragons vi. What else could there be to be angry about. ¡°...¡± ¡°Mother, aren¡¯t you nning to go? ¡± Qi Ru felt like she was about to explode when she spoke of this. Her voice was stern as she said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to the president¡¯s dinner. I¡¯m going to let Huo Zhenggang go alone. Besides, I want to see how you¡¯re going to exin this to mother! ¡± When Qi ru saw the invitation to the nine dragons vi this afternoon, she had mixed feelings. It had been so many years, what was there to pretend in front of them! ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not going either. ¡± Huo Zhenggang was patient and did not want to argue with her. In the end, they parted on bad terms. Gu Ruochu looked at the invitation in mother Zhang¡¯s hand and was puzzled. ¡°Mom seems to hate the president. Is there some misunderstanding? ¡± Huo Nanchen shook his head and held her hand. ¡°It¡¯s not that I hate the president. Things areplicated. Since the president has given us the invitation this time, we should give the president some face. ¡± ¡°You mean, I¡¯ll go with you? ¡± Huo Nanchen Hummed, ¡°go to bed early after dinner. We still have a lot of things to do tomorrow. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not really like this kind of social interaction. She was really tired of having to deal with strange women at every banquet. ¡°Ruo Chu, let¡¯s go get married on our honeymoon after this matter is over. ¡± Gu Ruochu was stunned. She turned around and looked at his handsome side profile, not knowing what to say. She had gone through a lot in the past. Now that she thought about it, she still felt an indescribable sense ofplexity. ¡°Do you still mind? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind. It¡¯s just that too many things have happened in the past. ¡± He reached out and caressed her head. He then said unhurriedly, ¡°even though we¡¯ve missed each other so many times, Ruo Chu, I¡¯m sorry. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be sorry about. ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at him. Her clear ck and white eyes stared at him. ¡°If I wanted to, I would be able to tolerate you a lot. But if I don¡¯t want to, I might be very heartless. ¡± What she said was not just for him to hear, but for herself as well. ¡°Alright. ¡± The way he looked at her became gentler and gentler. At the same time, he made up his mind. The next night was the presidential dinner. The nine dragons vi had sent a special car to pick them up. Chapter 586

Chapter 586: Chapter 590 wanted to beat him to death

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION This time, there were quite a number of people of high status at the nine dragons vi banquet. Gu ruochu still dressed up in a grand manner. She had invited a professional stylist and hairstylist over, but Gu Ruochu could not be bothered to do it herself. The entire process went smoothly. The makeup team had made sure that she was properly dressed. This time, Gu Ruochu chose a ck dress that reached her knees. Actually, she was very suitable for red. However, if she were to be too mboyant and ostentatious at such an asion, it would bring her a lot of trouble. Because the high heels were new, they were a little worn. Rong Xiao Sat on the Sofa and flipped through a magazine while waiting for her. Originally, he did not have the right to attend the presidential banquet this time. However, thanks to Ruo Chu, he was able to visit the nine dragons vi. Just thinking about it made him very excited. After all, the nine dragons vi was not a ce that could be entered easily. ¡°How is it? Does it look okay? ¡± Gu Ruochu was a little conflicted. She kept tidying up her dress in front of the mirror and looked left and right. Rong Xiao raised his eyes and looked at the girl who was standing in front of him, feeling a little uneasy. His eyes were filled with helplessness, ¡°why are you more nervous than me? Can you show off your aura as Mrs. Huo? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not know why she had suddenly be nervous The staff who had been fat for a hundred years smiled at her. ¡°Madam Huo, you¡¯re going to the president¡¯s banquet this time. There¡¯s no need to keep such a low profile. We¡¯ve styled quite a number of madams before, so you¡¯re a little too in. ¡± Rong Xiao nodded like a chicken pecking at rice. Gu Ruochu finally gave up on her own thoughts. ¡°Alright, just do whatever you want. ¡± Gu Ruochu had already let them do whatever they wanted with her. When she looked at herself in the mirror again, she saw that she was wearing a dress with severalyers of white Muslin covering her ankles. Her hair was tied up and a few strands of curly hair were left on her forehead. Her exquisite makeup made her look much more energetic andpletely revealed a part of her beauty. The staff member seemed to be satisfied, ¡°the young Madam is really the most beautiful woman I¡¯ve ever seen. ¡± Gu Ruochu was still embarrassed to be praised by a stranger like this. Huo Nanchen carried her down from the second floor after she was done with her makeup and appearance. Gu Ruochu could not be bothered toe down from the third floor because the hem of her dress was a little too long. She was worried about his wounds, but she could not persuade this man to carry her down the stairs. He had changed into a white suit of the same color as her dress. He was born with a coat hanger, which made his suit look elegant and straight. Every single one of them exuded an attractive maism. ording to what he had said, if he could not even understand how to carry a woman, how useless would he be. However, Gu Ruochu did not expect that there would be so many people at the door. The president had sent a special car to stop at the door, and there seemed to be a few young imperial guards standing by the side. When Huo Nanchen carried her down, there seemed to be many pairs of eyes watching her from the side. Gu Ruochu could not ignore them. It was fine if she just watched them, but the jeers they made made made her blush. This pair was truly pleasing to the eye. If she had known that this was going to happen, Gu Ruochu would not have let him carry her down even if she had to die. She could only wrap her arms around his neck in shame and anger, burying her face in his shoulder, refusing to lift her head. ¡°Why is Mrs. Huo so embarrassed? ¡± Not only did he not restrain himself, but he also pressed his lips against her ears, which had long been dyed with a beautiful color. ¡°Now you¡¯re shy, what are you going to do in the future? ¡± ¡°Hurry up and get in the car, there are so many people watching. ¡± Gu Ruochu urged him and finally got into the car. If it were not for the fact that the wounds on his body were not fully healed, Gu Ruochu would have beaten him to death. ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± Chapter 587

Chapter 587: Chapter 591, reporter

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me. ¡± Gu Ruochu was so close to the car door that her long hair almost covered half of her face. However, it was not difficult to tell that she was feeling a little emotional. Huo Nanchen knew that she would not be able to pacify her for a while, so he stretched out his arm and pulled her into his embrace. When they arrived at nine dragons vi, Gu Ruochu saw many luxury cars and reporters. The reporters seemed to be on steroids as they followed the people inside. This time, the president had invited not only the rich, but also those with high statuses in an city, such as the Gu and huo families. The sound of cameras clicking could be heard. A person walked out of a Budy Veyron, causing the reporters to gasp. An Shaosi was dressed in a dark suit. The woman who was holding his arm was dressed luxuriously, but there was a hint of shyness that belonged to a woman. Wasn¡¯t this Yang Xi, the daughter of the Yang family, who had been criticized by the media a few months ago for having her engagement annulled They really didn¡¯t expect her to turn around and hold an Shaosi¡¯s arm as they entered the dinner that the president had invited. At that time, the matter with Yang Ziyu was very big, butter on, the head of the Yang family came out and used his daughter of having a bad character that caused the engagement to fail. He also bitterly used his daughter of being willing to be someone else¡¯s ything. He simply didn¡¯t want to acknowledge her anymore. This incident had once caused an uproar. However, this incident waster put to rest. Soon, Gu Ruochu and Huo Nanchen arrived. When the reporters saw Huo Nanchen¡¯s license te number, they could not help but rush forward to take a few photos. The bodyguards got out of the car first and coldly separated the people from the crowd. Huo Nanchen pulled Gu Ruochu out of the car and the crowd gasped softly. Madam Huo¡¯s elegant demeanor still made the scene pale inparison. Based on the previous rumors about the two of them, the reporters had racked their brains to dig up first-hand information. ¡°Madam Huo, May I ask if the news of the divorce that caused such amotion earlier is true? Why are you appearing so intimately in public with President Huo now? ¡± ¡°Huo Shao, I heard that you have an illegitimate child outside. Later on, Madam Huo started to cause a divorce because she was jealous and angered you multiple times. Is this true? ¡± Gu Ruochu walked past Huo Nanchen with her arm around Huo Nanchen¡¯s shoulder. Her face carried an appropriate smile as she said, ¡°reporters, this is our private matter. Please do not continue to probe further. ¡± They were not celebrities, there was no need for them to cooperate with the Paparazzi. Unfortunately, the Paparazzi were still unwilling to let them go, which made Gu Ruochu very annoyed. ¡°Is the young Madam trying to escape? ¡± The reporter raised the microphone very high, ¡°can you directly respond to the rtionship between the illegitimate child, Huo Shao, and Miss Ning Tang and Xi Ning? ¡± Huo Nanchen finally stopped. His deep eyes seemed to hide a sharp de. His thin lips were tightly pursed and he did not utter another word. Special Assistant Li Tezhu was most afraid of the BOSS¡¯s silent appearance. He probably did not even know how terrifying it was. It was like the prelude to a storm. ¡°If you want to know, I¡¯ll tell you for thest time. ¡± The reporter clearly felt that something was wrong with the airflow around him, so he braced himself and continued to raise the microphone. ¡°Ruo Chu is my first wife, and also myst wife. As for the so-called illegitimate child, I treat Cheng Xi as my own child. ¡± With that, he left without stopping. The reporter came back to his senses and wanted to chase after him again, but he was stopped outside by the bodyguards. This was the first time Huo Shao had exined about the illegitimate child outside. Treating him as his own child, did that mean they weren¡¯t rted by blood? Thinking that the child was born to Ning Tangxi, the reporters couldn¡¯t help but think a lot more. Chapter 588

Chapter 588: Chapter 592: where the responsibility lies

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Zexi was thest to arrive. His low-key and luxurious car stopped at the entrance. His seemingly gentle face was clearly not allowing anyone to get close to him. The reporters only took a few photos outside and had no intention of chasing after him. Gu Ruochu never thought that she would actually see Jin ye at the scene. He seemed to have changed into apletely different person. Thatzy and easy-going boy seemed to have be reserved and steady, as if it had happened overnight. ¡°Huo Nanchen, look over there. Why is Jin Ye with them? ¡± Gu Ruochu poked the person next to her in confusion. Huo Nanchen raised his eyes and swept his gaze indifferently. He took two sses of champagne and handed one to her. ¡°That¡¯s a member of the Lu family. The old man next to him is the legendary God of gamblers, Lu Yuan. As for why Jin Ye is standing next to him, aren¡¯t you going to guess? ¡± Huo Nanchen pointed his Chin at the man next to him who seemed to be in his 60s His fair fingers looked especially good on the tall ss. Gu Ruochu took the champagne from his hand and seemed to have understood something in an instant. ¡°could it be that Jin Ye¡¯s father is the god of gamblers, Lu Yuan? ¡± ¡°He¡¯s not stupid. ¡± She immediately came to a realization. No Wonder Jin Ye had withdrawn from the entertainment industry. It must be because of his family. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, master Huo. ¡± A steady and slightly aged voice rang out. Gu Ruochu then realized that Lu Yuan and Jin Ye had appeared before her at some point in time. ¡°Old Lu, long time no see. ¡± Lu Yuan¡¯s aged eyes swept over andnded naturally on Gu Ruochu. ¡°This must be Madam Huo, right? It¡¯s better to meet her than to hear a hundred things. ¡± Thest sentence was rather profound but Gu Ruochu only focused her gaze on Jin Ye. Jin Ye was also looking at her. The Smile andziness in his eyes allowed her to see the familiar Jin Ye. ¡°Ruo Chu, long time no see. ¡± ¡°Are you alright? ¡± A thousand words were on the tip of his tongue but this was all he could say. ¡°I¡¯m fine but I won¡¯t be a celebrity anymore. ¡± Gu Ruochu saw a sh of sadness in his eyes. She knew that he did not like the Lu family. If it were not for the fact that he did not like the Lu family, he would not have run away from home at such a young age to sever ties with his father and lead a wandering life. Others would only see him as someone who lived a luxurious life but it was hard to imagine that this was a life that he did not like or even detested. ¡°Elder Lu, aren¡¯t you going to introduce us? ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s voice was very calm but it was not easy to ignore. ¡°This is my youngest son, Lu Jinye. Jin Ye has been a celebrity in the entertainment industry since he was young and only returned a few days ago behind my back. It is understandable that Huo does not know about this. Lu Yuan had many mistresses in his life so he also had several sons. Unfortunately, he had died prematurely and many of them had been harmed by drugs and gambling. In the end, only Lu Jinye was left. ¡°I see. ¡± Huo Nanchen seemed to have just realized this. He reached out and pulled the woman beside him closer to the side, ¡°old Lu and young master Lu are busy. We¡¯ll be leaving first. ¡± Lu Yuan smiled and nodded, ¡°see youter, Huo. ¡± Jin Ye¡¯s gaze also left Ruo Chu and followed old Lu to the eyes of another high-ranking official. After leaving for a long time, Gu Ruochu sighed softly, ¡°man, why can¡¯t you live for yourself? Jin Ye is not happy. ¡± ¡°This is his responsibility. ¡± Huo Nanchen knew more or less why Jin ye had returned to the Lu family. However, he also knew that even if this did not happen, Jin Ye would return to the Lu family sooner orter. Lu Yuan would never allow his only heir to wander outside. Chapter 589

Chapter 589: Chapter 593

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu did not reply. Soon, the president and the Madam President Slowly walked out. Gu Xiangsi did not appear shy at all when she was held by Nan Yue¡¯s hand. Instead, she appeared dignified and elegant. Everyone¡¯s gaze and gaze fell on the president and the Madam President. Gu Ruochu¡¯s gaze subconsciously fell on Gu Xiangsi¡¯s stomach. Perhaps the child¡¯s stomach was too small for her to show. That pair of beautiful eyes was a little like a Fox¡¯s. They were charming but did not make anyone ufortable. Gu Zexi was at the side, absentmindedly sipping his red wine. A beautiful young girl stepped forward, looking overly enthusiastic. Gu Xiangsi held her hand and chatted softly, but her eyes would asionally fall on Gu Zexi. Gu Ruoyun felt that the girl who was chatting with Gu Xiangsi looked familiar. At first, she thought that it was just an illusion, but after taking a few more nces, she remembered that she seemed to be Chu Xin¡¯s half-sister, Chu Yun. ¡°brother, long time no see. ¡± Gu Xiangsi held the shy Chu Yun¡¯s hand and walked over to greet her. Gu Zexi only nodded politely, not as intimate as a biological brother and sister. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ¡± Gu Zexi¡¯s cold attitude hurt Chu Yun a little. She looked up at the man in front of her. ¡°Zexi, do you still remember me? I¡¯m Chu Yun. Did you forget that my father asked you to teach me how to y the piano? ¡± ¡°Oh. ¡± Chu Yun only got one word in response after saying so much. She pulled at the corner of her shirt in embarrassment. Gu Xiangsi quicklyforted her, ¡°my brother is so cold to everyone. Chu Yun, don¡¯t mind him. ¡± Chu Yun nodded and continued to look at Gu Zexi. Of course, she knew Gu Zexi¡¯s temper, but if he was so cold to everyone, she wouldn¡¯t mind, but he just had to be so nice to that woman. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave first. ¡± ¡°Brother! ¡± Gu Xiangsi couldn¡¯t bear his coldness, but she still couldn¡¯t help but ask him, ¡°have you been hanging out with that woman again recently? ¡± ¡°Who are you talking about? ¡± Gu Zexi stopped in his tracks, his originally gentle eyes staring straight at Gu Xiangsi. ¡°What do you mean? ¡± ¡°Do you still want to hide it from me? ¡± Gu Xiangsi¡¯s eyes were filled with mockery. ¡°That woman has caused you so much trouble. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still thinking about her? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s my business, it has nothing to do with you. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re my brother, how can it have nothing to do with me! ¡± Gu Xiangsi forced herself to calm down at the thought of being in the nine dragons vi. After all, she was being watched everywhere. ¡°Brother, I hope you can find a good girl instead of that wicked girl... ¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. ¡± Before Gu Xiangsi could finish her sentence, Gu Zexi had already left. She looked at the man¡¯s back and loosened her grip on his fist again. Chu Yun¡¯s eyes werepletely wet. She did not expect the man she had been secretly in love with for so long to not even give her a nce. She did not want to admit that it was because of her half-sister. He was indeed a B * Tch. Back then, he had clearly sworn to her that he would leave Gu Zexipletely. But now, three yearster, she had once again appeared in front of Gu Zexi, scheming and scheming. How could Chu Xin be so despicable! ¡°Yun ¡®er, my brother is just obsessed now. I¡¯ll try to persuade him in the future. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Xiangsi. I¡¯m not sad. ¡± Three years ago, Chu Xin had beenpletely eliminated. No matter how infatuated Gu Zexi was, Chu Xin did not dare to want him anymore, nor did she dare to love him anymore. Chapter 590

Chapter 590: Chapter 594

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Chu Yun¡¯s heart rxed at the thought of this. Gu Ruochu watched the scene from a short distance away. She felt a strange sense of satisfaction when Gu Zexi¡¯s cold face left her. Gu Ruochu waspletely suspicious of Chu Xin¡¯s character. Gu Zexi only stopped when he saw Gu Ruochu. Both of them nodded and gestured at each other. Not long after, Rong Xiao and Chu Xin came from the other side. Chu Xin did not expect to see Gu Zexi here and instinctively wanted to leave. However, Gu Zexi¡¯s gaze had alreadynded on her and he walked towards her with firm and decisive steps. No wonder Rong Xiao wanted her toe with him. She did not know if he wanted to sell her out. Rong Xiao red at her, but there was an innocent smile in his eyes. ¡°I happen to becking a femalepanion. ¡± Gu Zexi was wearing a silver-gray suit today. Although his tone was not forced, it gave people an irresistible sense of power. She looked at the tall and elegant man who was full of grace and maturity, and her nose inexplicably felt sour. It had been three years. He seemed to have not changed at all. Rong Xiao reacted quickly. His eyes were curved like the moon as he smiled. ¡°It just so happens that Xin has nothing to do. I have something else to do in a while, so Xin, you stay by young master Gu¡¯s side for now. I¡¯ll be back soon. ¡± Before Chu Xin could agree, he had already left. Was He selling her out? ¡°...¡± Turning around, Gu Zexi was already standing in front of her. ¡°Are you waiting for me to hold your hand, Chu Xin? ¡± Chu Xin was shocked. It was as if this was the first time he had called her by her name after so many days of Reunion. Subconsciously, she held the man¡¯s hand, but the next second, she regretted it when she met Chu Yun. ¡°Xin, long time no see. ¡± Chu Yun looked at her with a smile, as if they were sisters. On the other hand, Chu Xin¡¯s reaction was very indifferent. ¡°Yes. ¡± Chu Xin was angered by her reaction, but her face became more friendly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me and my parents that you¡¯ve been gone for three years and now you¡¯re back in an Cheng? They¡¯re all worried about you. ¡± ¡°really? ¡± Chu Xin couldn¡¯t help but mock. ¡°They¡¯re worried that I haven¡¯t died out there, right? ¡± Chu Yun was embarrassed and her face turned ugly. ¡°Xin, how can you say that? Don¡¯t you know why you left an Cheng? I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re back, right? ¡± Chu Xin¡¯s face turned Pale and she stared at Gu Zexi. Gu Zexi could sense that her hand was gradually stiffening. Was he the man that Chu Xin liked? Gu Zexi¡¯s eyes darkened. He suddenly lost control of the hand that was holding her hand. Chu Xin came back to her senses and cried out in a low voice. When she turned around, she saw that the man¡¯s eyes had turned dark. He had a gentle and elegant aura. Chu Yun saw Gu Zexi¡¯s reaction and felt suffocated. She had thought that she had the upper hand, but Chu Xin¡¯s appearance had shattered all her fantasies. Chu xin sneered, ¡°Chu Yun, you¡¯d better mind your own business. If you want to tie up this man by my side so badly, then show off your abilities and climb into his bed with me. Why do you have to pretend to be disgusting in front of me? ¡± ¡°Chu Xin! ¡± Chu Yun couldn¡¯t even look at him anymore. ¡°stop pretending to be aloof in front of me. If you don¡¯t want to seduce young master Gu, how could you appear in front of him again? ¡± She wanted to marry Gu Zexi. Ever since her father asked her to y the piano, she couldn¡¯t help but fall in love with this man. Chapter 591

Chapter 591: Chapter 595

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION If it had not been for Chu Xin¡¯s interference, she would have married into the Gu family and be the young mistress in peace. It was this rotten b * Tch. She could even betray her own boyfriend and seduce Gu Zexi at all costs. Chu Xin did not want to argue with this woman anymore. Besides, Gu Zexi was still by her side. She did not want to bring up the past again because of this woman. ¡°Gu Zexi, let¡¯s go. ¡± Gu Zexi did not participate in the sisters¡¯tit-for-tat conversation from the beginning to the end. When he saw that the woman had spoken, he only nodded calmly. He did not even nce at Chu Xin and took her away. There were many people at the banquet tonight. Basically, Gu Ruochu did not recognize the important etiquette and there were many others. She could only nod and smile beside Huo Nanchen until the banquet was almost over. Nan Yue seemed to havee over to talk to Gu Ruochu. Gu Ruochu replied politely and the atmosphere was neither hot nor awkward. ¡°Madam Huo, I think we¡¯ve met at the hospital before. ¡± When Gu Xiangsi stayed by the president¡¯s side, she returned to her dignified and elegant appearance. She no longer looked as embarrassed as before. At this moment, Chu Yun did not walk towards Gu Zexi¡¯s side. Instead, she sat quietly next to Gu Xiangsi. ¡°please forgive me for identally bumping into the Madam Presidentst time. ¡± Since she had already brought this up, Gu Ruochu could not pretend that she did not know her. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I was just careless. ¡± Gu Xiangsi looked at the girl in front of her. For some reason, she fell into a trance for a moment before a beautiful smile returned to her face. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. I feel very close to you when I see you. I hope that Madam Huo cane to the president¡¯s residence in the capital when you have time in the future. ¡± ¡°I will. Thank you, Madam. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not know if she meant what she said as she smiled and nodded. This was the first time Chu Yun had met Gu Ruochu face to face. She could not help but sneer when she saw the innocent and harmless look on her face. The upper-ss society had basically heard about Qi ru¡¯s dislike for the presidential pce. Gu Ruochu may have felt that she had foolishlytched onto the Madam President. When her mother-inw looks at her, she would start to cry. ¡°Xiangsi, do you really think that Gu Ruochu can be used? ¡± Chu Yun asked as Gu Xiangsi walked to a corner. ¡°As long as I¡¯ve done her a favor and given the fact that I¡¯m the president¡¯s wife, she¡¯ll definitely stand on my side. ¡± She had just taken the position of the president¡¯s wife and countless people were watching her from the shadows. Especially since Qi ru had dared to show her off in such a manner. She had clearly epted her invitation, yet she still refused to show up. Wasn¡¯t this a p in the face? Since this old woman dared to provoke me like this, I¡¯ll teach her a lesson as well. Aside from this reason, Gu Xiangsi also thought that Huo Nanchen was doting on her now. If she could win her over, she would be able to enjoy many benefits in the future. ¡°But I heard that her mother-inw is very powerful. How would Gu Ruochu dare to oppose her mother-inw? How would she listen to you? ¡± The rtionship between the Huo family and the president seemed to be rather delicate. This time, Qi ru actually ignored the invitation. This was quite impressive. Gu Xiangsi smiled. She was obviously very confident in this aspect, ¡°don¡¯t worry, I have my own methods. ¡± ¡°As expected of the Madam President¡¯s imposing manner. ¡± Gu Xiangsi naturally ttered her. After waiting for the banquet to finally end, Gu Ruochu followed Huo Nanchen back to the Huo family home. ¡°Are you tired? ¡± Chapter 592

Chapter 592: Chapter 596

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu responded with an ¡°mm¡± . Her high heels hurt so much that he carried her upstairs to rest. ¡°Are you free tomorrow? Why don¡¯t we go to the beach for a day? ¡± Huo Nanchen suggested as he helped her take off her shoes. His hand gently pressed on her leg as he watched her quietly Moan like azy cat on the Sofa. She had been busy for so many days and did not have the time to rx at all. His kiss fell on her gently. Gu Ruochu had nowhere to hide on the Sofa and could only endure it. ¡°Huo Nanchen, stop. I¡¯m about to fall. ¡± ¡°You won¡¯t fall. How could you fall? ¡± He did not stop. He could only feel the woman with her long hair draped over her shoulders swaying like a weed. He felt his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing up and down He felt that the woman in front of him could indeed take his life. He kissed her repeatedly, showing no signs of stopping. When Gu Ruochu came back to her senses, her breath had dispersed and a tingling sensation appeared on her face. From her eyes and brows to her lips and tongue to her neck, Gu Ruochu was at a loss as to what to do. ¡°Huo Nanchen, don¡¯t be like this... ¡± ¡°What? What about me? ¡± His low and raspy voice sounded particrly sexy and seductive, ¡°Ruo Chu, are you feeling ufortable somewhere? ¡± Gu Ruochu replied with an ¡®mm¡¯ . He continued to approach her, forcing her to fall off the SOFA. ¡°Ruo Chu, are you feeling ufortable somewhere? ¡± He reached out and held her in his arms the moment she was about to fall. Just as she was about to copse, heughed softly, ¡°why do I feel that Mrs. Huo is especially sensitive today? ¡± ¡°Huo Nanchen, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re still injured. Do you want to die? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s little temper made huo Nanchen¡¯s eyes sink deeper. ¡°As long as you behave yourself, I¡¯ll be fine. ¡± He lowered his head and looked at the woman whose face was flushed red, ¡°if you really feel sorry for me, I can take the initiative, HMM? ¡± Gu Ruochu felt her face getting hotter and hotter. She looked at Huo Nanchen and could not say anything to refute him. ¡°Huo Nanchen, do you really have to sleep with me today to be satisfied? ¡± ¡°Of course not. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s eyes filled with a deeper meaning as he watched her fly into a rage out of humiliation ¡°I don¡¯t just want to sleep with you. I really want to sleep a lot. Besides, I think that Mrs. Huo is actually morefortable than I am sometimes. She always looks so... ¡± ¡°Shut up! ¡± Gu Ruochu interrupted him in order to stop him from saying something even more shameless. Huo Nanchen did not say anything else but once again kissed the person beneath him deeply. ¡°...¡± Early the next morning, Huo Nanchen pulled Cheng Xi, who was still rubbing his sleepy eyes, into his arms. Cheng Xi was still a little dazed after waking up. He opened his mouth and looked at Huo Nanchen who was holding him in his arms. ¡°Daddy? ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the beach today, okay? ¡± ¡°Daddy wants to take me to the beach? ¡± Cheng Xi¡¯s gloomy mood suddenly became much better. It seemed that he had not gone out for a long time. ¡°Is aunt going too? ¡± ¡°Yes, aunt is going too. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. ¡± Cheng Xi¡¯s little face was flushed with joy. ¡°then I¡¯ll go find aunt now. ¡± Huo Nanchen looked at his happy face and another face unconsciously appeared in his mind. At this moment, his mood was a little gloomy. As soon as Cheng Xi jumped down from the upstairs, he was hugged by Qi ru. He kicked his calves and smiled happily. ¡°Grandma, daddy and aunt are going to take me to the beach to y. ¡± Chapter 593

Chapter 593: Chapter 597

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Qi Ru looked at his happy little face and could not help but feel a sense of regret and anticipation. If ruo Chu were to have a child, she would definitely love her child dearly. ¡°Alright, Cheng Xi, remember to have fun. ¡± When Gu Ruochu held Cheng Xi¡¯s hand once again and changed into a parent-child outfit, Cheng Xi¡¯s little face turned red. He refused to let go of Ruo Chu¡¯s hand. Qi Ru looked at them as they held their child. They really looked like a family of three. ¡°mother, we¡¯ll be going now. ¡± ¡°Alright, remember to bring your wife and Cheng Xi home early. ¡± Qi Ru felt a myriad of emotions as she watched them leave the house. She then turned to mother Zhang beside her and asked, ¡°mother Zhang, do you think that I can still wait for Ruo Chu¡¯s child to be born? ¡± ¡°What are you saying? Madam will definitely be able to wait for the young Madam¡¯s child. The child is still waiting to call you ¡®grandmother¡¯ . ¡± Mother Zhang¡¯s words undoubtedly made Qi ruugh, but the mncholy in her heart grew stronger and stronger. She did not know why, but the feeling grew stronger and stronger. By the time Huo Nanchen brought Gu Ruochu to the beach, an Shaosi, Yang Xi, Lan Nuo, and Lu Fang were already busy barbecuing on the beach. Even though the wind was a little stronger today, Yang Xi was still having a wild time on the beach. As the wind from her run lifted her long hair and skirt, an Shaosi followed behind her unhurriedly in a windbreaker. From Afar, she looked very beautiful. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here? ¡± Lu Fang could not help but raise his eyebrows as he looked at the family of three who were walking towards them in a teasing manner. They were very pleasing to the eye. Huo Nanchen responded with an ¡°mm¡± . His Gaze and gaze were fixed on Gu Ruochu. That cloying feeling made Lu Fang feel as if he had goosebumps all over his body. Cheng Xi was catching crabs and watching the small fish while Gu Ruochu was sitting beside Yang Xi, helping to roast the fish. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that the two of you really intend to treat Cheng Xi as your biological child? ¡± Wearing a pair of parent-child clothes Do they really intend to treat that woman¡¯s child as their biological child? ¡°MM, didn¡¯t Cheng Xi call me daddy a long time ago? ¡± ¡°This ispletely different, alright? ¡± You¡¯re wearing a pair of MOTHERF * CKING PARENT-CHILD CLOTHES! ¡°How¡¯s the investigation going on in Yuecheng? ¡± ¡°We¡¯re still investigating. ¡± Even though Huo Nanchen¡¯s short words had blocked Lu Fang¡¯s next question, the calmer he was, the more he knew what was going on. However, he could not say it for the time being. When he thought about it, his heart waspletely at ease. Cheng Xi had never felt sofortable before. He felt as if his heart was about to fly up and his little heart was beating rapidly. He wished that he could live like this with his father and mother. This was the feeling. And now, it seemed to havee true. Huo Nanchen had unknowingly sat next to Gu Ruochu. An Shaosi nced at Yang Xi, who could not read his eyes. He then lifted her up and brought her to his side. ¡°The fish is roasted. ¡± Huo Nanchen took the fish from Gu Ruochu¡¯s hands and calmly took a few bites. ¡°You¡¯re still eating it even after it¡¯s fried. ¡± This was Gu Ruochu¡¯s second time roasting fish. Although her cooking skills were a little more mature, it was still a lot more fried. ¡°mm, it¡¯s still sweet even after it¡¯s fried. ¡± ¡°Eh... ¡± the surrounding crowd jeered. Gu Ruochu was really shy as she buried her face into Huo Nanchen¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Alright, she¡¯s shy. ¡± ¡°stop talking. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s entire body was already ufortable to begin with. Now that he was at her side, she felt even more shy. It was unknown who was ying those love songs that had been yed many times. The atmosphere on their side became more lively and joyful. Not Far Away, there seemed to be a pair of eyes staring at them. That ordinary and ordinary face had no expression, no change of expression from the moment it appeared to the moment it left. Chapter 594

Chapter 594: Chapter 598

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION No one had seen him. From his appearance to his departure, he had been so quiet. After everyone had left the beach, Gu Ruochu gave the sleeping child to her bodyguard. ying for the whole day was tiring. Ruo Chu did not know when she had be so delicate. She had only yed for half a day. ¡°If you¡¯re tired, you can rest in the car. I¡¯ll call you when we get home, okay? ¡± He kissed the delicate skin on the side of her face. Ever since he had woken up, he had be especially fond of kissing her. No matter when or where. Gu Ruochu replied with a deep sense of tiredness and slowly fell asleep. Seeing that she was frowning ufortably, he adjusted the angle of the chair so that she could sleep more soundly. A call came in. He put on his Bluetooth earpiece and heard a voice on the other end, ¡°BOSS, the target has just appeared again. He¡¯s on the beach. ¡± ¡°Is it him? ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s heart was filled with anticipation as he asked this question. At the same time, there was a mix ofplicated emotions. ¡°BOSS, that person has apletely unfamiliar face. We¡¯re not sure if it¡¯s Yue Cheng or not. However, all the suspicious points that we¡¯ve investigated have yet to be solved, so we suspect... ¡± ¡°We suspect that he¡¯s Yue Cheng. ¡± Although it was a question, his tone was firm. ¡°Well, it¡¯s hard to say. ¡± ¡°I understand. ¡± This moment seemed to confirm a certain thought in his heart. His heart grew more and more disappointed. ¡°...¡± The time that followed became much busier. The News of Jin Ye¡¯s retirement from the entertainment industry began to die down. Whenever they talked about Jin Ye, they would feel a sense of regret. Everything seemed to fade with the passage of time. Aside from the filming andpany matters, Gu Ruochu was more at leisure. Aside from the asional harassment from the Ning family, everything else was peaceful. Every time she came to the Huo family home, she would close the door and never see them. Even without asking, Qi ru knew that Ruo Chu did not want to see anyone from the Ning family. ¡°Ruo Chu, your father wants to see you. ¡± On this day, Qi ru could not help but say as they drank tea in the garden. Ning Tang came to the huo family home almost every day to see his daughter. Every time he was rejected, Qi ru saw his lonely back on the balcony and felt the same way. After all, they were both parents, so they could understand the feeling of not being able to see their daughter. Furthermore, Ning Tang would be a good father by nature. ¡°Alright, I just want to see my father. ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you arrange it. ¡± Qi Ru put down the coffee and a faint smile appeared on her lips. Gu Ruochu never expected that Zhang Xuan would think that Ning Tang was dead. Zhang Xuan hade to visit her many times, but Gu Ruochu did not see much of her. Instead, she only saw Ning Tang. This time, she had really given up on Zhang Xuan. From now on, she would avoid meeting him. Ning Tang seemed to be very clear about her position. He only rushed over in a hurry, wanting to see her in person. ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t see me. ¡± When Ning Tang turned around and saw her, his slightly red eyes were filled with surprise. Fortunately, his daughter was still alive. She was still alive. Every time he had such a thought, his throat would be choked with sobs. ¡°How could that be? After all, you¡¯re my blood-rted father. ¡± When he said the word ¡®father¡¯ , Ning Tang waspletely stunned. He thought that he had heard wrongly. ¡°Ruo Chu, are you willing to acknowledge me as your father? ¡± Ning Tang¡¯s eyes turnedpletely red as he repeated his confirmation. ¡°I thought that I would never be able to wait for you to call me ¡®father¡¯ again. ¡± ¡°Father. ¡± Gu Ruochu was somehow moved. She opened her mouth and called out to this travel-worn man. Chapter 595

Chapter 595: Chapter 599

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION It did not seem like it was that difficult to ept. Ning Tang cried again when he heard this soft cry. He reached out and wiped the tears from his eyes. This was the first time he had been so flustered and at a loss, ¡°be good, you¡¯re my good daughter. ¡± He looked at Gu Ruochu¡¯s beautiful eyes, which were very simr to Zhang Xuan¡¯s. In his trance-like state, they seemed to ovep with the person in his memories. Although the two sisters did not look alike, they had somehow inherited simr genes from their eyes. Ning Tang¡¯s heart was once again filled withplicated feelings as he quickly drove that strange feeling out of his mind. After Gu Ruochu¡¯s father officially acknowledged each other, he stayed at the Huo family home for dinner. Even though Qi ru hated the Ning family because of Zhang Xuan, she still had a good impression of Ning Tang and was able to get along well with him. When Rong Xiao called to say that Ning Tangxi had been released, she was clearly stunned. ¡°Who did she use toe out from the police station? ¡± ¡°The police station said that Ning Tangxi was arrested for intentional homicide. Now that you¡¯re back, it means that you¡¯re not guilty of intentional homicide, so she¡¯s been released. As for Ning Zongxuan, no one cares whether he¡¯s dead or alive. He can only stay in prison for ten to twenty years.¡± After all, Ning Zongxuan was directly involved in the kidnapping case. Ning Tangxi only indirectly contributed to the development of this matter and did not actuallymit a crime. Now that Ning Tangxi has been released, Zhang Xuan should be very happy to wee her daughter back to the Ning family home. However, I don¡¯t know if she can handle Ning Tang. ¡°Alright, I understand. ¡± Gu ruochu quickly thought of Xu Yichen. ¡°Xiao, I¡¯ll go and fetch Yichen in a few days. ¡± Now that Ning Tangxi¡¯s matter had been settled, Yichen could return to an Cheng naturally. Rong Xiao hesitated for a moment before he said, ¡°Ruo Chu, are you nning to go pick Yichen up with Huo Nanchen... ¡± ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°Nothing. ¡± The other party quickly agreed andughed, ¡°alright then, I¡¯ll wait at home for you toe back. ¡± Rong Xiao actually wanted to say, ¡°Ruo Chu, you really shouldn¡¯t love me too much and trust me too much. ¡°. However, he did not say it out loud and just hung up the phone as usual. Just as he hung up the phone, Chu Xin called him. Her voice was choked with sobs as she said, ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Xin? Who bullied you? ¡± Gu Zexi was the first person that came to Gu Ruoyun¡¯s mind. However, Chu Xin quickly interrupted her with a SOB, ¡°I may have to return to the Chu family. I may have to take three days off from the set soon. ¡± Return to the Chu Family? ¡°Why would you suddenly want to return to the Chu Family? It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen Chu Xin¡¯s character before. ¡± It was not that Gu Ruochu did not know about the Chu Family¡¯s affairs. Now that she had finally escaped from those people and matters, she could not possibly return to continue suffering. ¡°Of course I know. However, Chu Yun saw me go home andin to my father at the nine dragons vi¡¯s presidential banquet. I have no choice but to return now. Although my father has done many wrong things... ¡± ¡°Xin, if anything happens, you must tell me immediately. ¡± ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m no longer the Chu Xin of the past. ¡± She was no longer the sharp-tongued girl who only knew how to cause trouble without reason. Especially in front of a ¡°big sister¡± who only knew how to act pitiful and pretentious. This would only make her father hate her even more. She had already learned to be smart. At this moment, Chu Yun saw Chu Xin who was standing at the side on the phone, and a hint of malice appeared in her eyes. She walked through the garden and saw the group of hired workers drinking and ying cards. When the leader saw Chu Yuning over, he quickly stood up. ¡°Miss. ¡± Chapter 596

Chapter 596: Chapter 600

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. I¡¯m just here to give you some benefits. ¡± Seeing Chu Yun bring a few bottles of wine over, the employees became even more nervous. However, under Chu Yun¡¯s instructions, they still sat down. ¡°Miss, you came to see us for something, right? ¡± This group of people were all smart. How could they not understand what miss was thinking. ¡°Old Li is still smart. ¡± Chu Yun¡¯s face was full of fake smiles. ¡°Isn¡¯t my sister, Chu Xin, back today? Look at how seductive her body and bones are. Haven¡¯t you guys ever had any thoughts about her? ¡± ¡°What is the eldest miss saying? The second miss is not someone we can dream of. ¡± The employees didn¡¯t know whether Chu Yun was joking or having other thoughts. All of them looked frightened and uneasy. ¡°what a bunch of cowardly turtles. ¡± A hint of disdain appeared in Chu Yun¡¯s eyes ¡°Chu Xin is no longer the rich and pampered daughter of the Chu family. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what dirty thoughts are hiding in your hearts. ¡°Today, I will put it this way. You can say that Chu Xin, that B * Tch, seduced you on her own initiative and was only discovered by us after she was rejected. ¡± ¡°This... ¡± ¡°Old Li, if you can¡¯t make up your mind, let me remind you. Do you like the version where the second miss, Chu Xin, seduced you, or the version where you tried to bully the second daughter of the Chu Family? ¡± ¡°Chu Xin has lost her status in the Chu family a long time ago. What are you afraid of? ¡± Although Chu Yun¡¯s tone was calm, it was more of a threat and oppression. Fear and uneasiness immediately appeared on everyone¡¯s faces. Old Li immediately said, ¡°second miss, what are you saying? Of course, we¡¯ll listen to you. ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough? ¡± Chu Yun then nodded her head in satisfaction and told them her n. She winked and the maid next to her immediately poured wine for the employees. ¡°This money is for your work. I hope that all of you will be smart and don¡¯t talk nonsense when the timees. ¡± The few employees looked at each other and epted the money. After the group of employees left, Chu Yun finally felt relieved. ¡°eldest miss, will this really work? ¡± The slightly older maid was a little worried. Chu Yun scoffed, ¡°I gave them money and drugged the wine. Even if the maids are scared, they won¡¯t be able to control the effects of the wine once it takes effect. ¡± ¡°Old Li, are we really going to do this? ¡± The maid at the side swallowed her saliva. That was the miss of the Chu family. ¡°Why weren¡¯t you scared when you took the money just now? ¡± Old Li pped her. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you want to be framed by miss for rape and sent to prison to be sentenced? I already said it would be attempted seduction. What¡¯s there to be afraid of! ¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. ¡± Gritting their teeth, the group of people had nothing to worry about. At night, with Chu Yun¡¯s help, a group of people secretly hacked into Chu Xin¡¯s room. When they sensed that the drug had taken effect on their bodies, they felt that something was wrong. Old Li, who was originally the most confident, was the first to be scared. ¡°F * Ck, we were tricked by this woman! ¡± Chu Yun dared to drug them. When the drug took effect, they would definitely do something to Chu Xin. At that time, no matter what the truth was, they would be the ones who would suffer in the end. ¡°Old Li, what should we do? ¡± ¡°What else can we do? Go out and find a few women! ¡± At this moment, they knew very well that if they touched Chu Xin in the room, the consequences would be unimaginable. Chapter 597

Chapter 597: Chapter 601

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Old Li rushed over and tried to open the door, but he found that the door was locked tightly. Cold sweat instantly dripped from his forehead. He felt the burning sensation in his body bing deeper and deeper. He didn¡¯t know what drug Chu Xin had taken, but even after they had broken into the room for so long, there was still no movement. There was already amotion outside the door. A group of employees were blocked in the room. As Chu Yong¡¯s father, he had a few strong bodyguards break open the door. When they saw several men, their expressionspletely changed. ¡°What are you doing here? ¡± ¡°Sir, we... ¡± The few of them were so frightened that they fell to their knees with a PLOP Old Mrs. Chu was furious when she saw the motionless woman on the bed. ¡°You SL * T who ruined our Chu family¡¯s style. I let you get married without a man, and you even pretended to be a chaste and virtuous woman. How could our Chu family have such a shameless thing like you ¡°As expected, the stinky circle in the entertainment industry has corrupted you. You shameless thing, quickly leave the entertainment industry! ¡± Chu Xin had no idea what had happened. She could only look at the olddy¡¯s furious face in a daze. ¡°What happened? I slept in my room after eating, and I didn¡¯t know anything? ¡± Chu Yun saw that she was pretending to be innocent and immediately hesitated. ¡°Xin, why did these employees appear in your room out of nowhere? What did you do? ¡± Chu Yong and the Old Lady¡¯s expressions became more and more unsightly. The olddy really regretted agreeing to her son¡¯s suggestion to let Chu Xin go home. Once she went home, she would bring shame to the entire Chu family. Chu Xin listened to Chu Yun¡¯s nder and criticism of her, and her originally confused expression gradually became one of ridicule. She had just returned to the Chu family, and Chu Yun could not wait to nder her. Since she hated her so deeply, why was there a need to pretend to beg her father to let here back? Chu Yong suppressed his temper that was about to explode. He swept his gaze over the employees on the ground and said fiercely, ¡°all of you, get the hell out now. ¡± The group of people rolled and crawled out. They did not follow the lines that they had previously agreed upon. Chu Yun furrowed her brows in dissatisfaction. At this moment, the room was filled with a cold and terrifying aura The Old Lady stared at Chu Xin with a sharp and threatening gaze. ¡°Now that things havee to this, you have to get married immediately to prevent a bigger scandal in our family. ¡°The chu family gave birth to you and raised you. Do you really have to let the scandal ruin our Chu family¡¯s reputation? ¡± Chu Xin did not respond. Instead, she bit her lip and looked at Chu Yong. ¡°Father, do you agree too? ¡± She looked at Chu Yong with hope in her eyes, but she realized that he had not looked at her for a long time. Instead, he was standing by the window and looking outside coldly. Chu Xin felt her eyes grow hot, as if she could even hear the sound of her heart breaking. ¡°So in your hearts, I¡¯m just a money-losingmodity that you guys can¡¯t wait to get rid of. So this time, asking me to go home and marry someone is the ultimate goal. ¡± And in the face of all this, there was nothing she could do. Perhaps from the very beginning, they had asked her to go home with the intention of marrying her to some local merchant to gain some benefits. Even though she had been away from home for many years, they still wanted to make full use of her. ¡°Xin, grandma is doing this for your own good. ¡± Chu Yun¡¯s hypocritical voice sounded from the side. One did not need to look to know how pleased Chu Yun was with the smile on her face. Meanwhile, old Mrs. Chu Admired this granddaughter of hers even more. Chu Xin looked at her so-called rtives standing on the other side. These warmth and affection belonged to them, while she only felt endless misunderstanding and miserable destion. Chapter 598

Chapter 598: Chapter 602¡¯is this your attitude when talking to your elders? ¡®?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Chu Xin¡¯s eyes gradually dimmed like ashes. ¡°I will leave the Chu family immediately. From now on, no matter what I do, it has nothing to do with the Chu family. Grandma, you don¡¯t have to worry that I will tarnish the reputation of the entire Chu family. ¡± Although it was very painful, it was also a good thing for her to leave this familypletely. From now on, this family had nothing to do with her. ¡°Xin, grandma is doing this for your own good. ¡± Chu Yong finally opened his mouth, and his tone sounded extremely bitter. ¡°So... ¡± Even he himself didn¡¯t believe this excuse. Chu Xin felt her heart turn cold. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to do this for my own good. ¡± Chu Xin pulled out the small suitcase that she had just moved in and was about to walk to the door. ¡°Stop! ¡± Old Mrs. Chu shouted sternly, ¡°what kind of attitude is this? ¡± Chu Xin pulled her suitcase and stopped at the door. She took a deep breath and tried to force back all the emotions in her heart, but she failed. Seeing that Chu Xin had no intention of admitting her mistake, old Mrs. Chu was so angry that her old face wrinkled. ¡°What do you mean? You are the granddaughter of the Chu Family. This is an unchangeable fact! ¡± However, Chu Xin heard another meaning from Old Mrs. Chu¡¯s rude words. You are a member of the Chu family for the rest of your life. You will do whatever I tell you to do. ¡°WHAT DOES GRANDMA MEAN? Didn¡¯t shee here to punish you? ¡± A hint of calction appeared in old Mrs. Chu¡¯s eyes. ¡°ording to what I said just now, you should reflect on your mistakes at home these few days. Your father and I will help you find a good family to marry. Besides, your father also agreed to this, didn¡¯t he? ¡± Chu Yun quickly said from the side, ¡°Xin, father and grandmother are doing this for your own good. How can you be so willful? ¡± ¡°For my own good? How have you all treated me since I was young? Now, you want to use me to squeeze me dry before you¡¯re satisfied. Is this how you treat me? ¡± Chu Xin sneered as her gaze slowly swept across the faces of the people present. She saw that they all had a guilty expression Her Gaze finallynded on Chu Yong. ¡°Father, if you really loved your first love that much, you shouldn¡¯t have married my mother and given birth to me, the evil creature that will only bring shame to the Chu Family ¡°Father, do you really not feel any guilt towards mother and me? ¡± Chu Yong¡¯s body stiffened, and a trace of pain shed through his eyes. It was him who had used that woman and caused her to die of depression in the end. ¡°You have the blood of the Chu family in you. Shouldn¡¯t you make a contribution to the Chu Family? ¡± Old Mrs. Chu¡¯s face turned red. Back then, Chu Yong did have a woman he liked, but in order to solve the financial crisis that the Chu family was in, old Mrs. Chu had no choice but to force Chu Yong to marry the daughter of the Liu family. Chu Xin¡¯s mother¡¯s personality was too unlikable, and old Mrs. Chu also hated her dominance, so the mother and daughter naturally became people with no status in the Chu family. Later, that woman died of depression. In order to make up for her son¡¯s unhappiness over the years, old Mrs. Chu immediately brought Chu Yun and her mother home. In Old Mrs. Chu¡¯s opinion, they were not wrong at all. It was Chu Xin who was disobedient and had to bear a grudge against her father and grandmother. In fact, Chu Xin hated herself the most for being soft-hearted. Just because of the so-called kinship, she actually returned to the Chu family. How ridiculous. ¡°If you want to contribute, go find Chu Yun. After all, she is the granddaughter that you have always doted on, isn¡¯t she? ¡± Old Mrs. Chu was indeed angry from embarrassment. ¡°Chu Xin, is this your attitude when talking to your elders? ¡± Chapter 599

Chapter 599: Chapter 603: I am not the daughter of the Chu family

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°An elder? ¡± Chu Xin chewed on these two words. ¡°which elder would sell his granddaughter as amodity? ¡± ¡°How dare you! ¡± Old Mrs. Chu Panted and red at the granddaughter in front of her. ¡°You ungrateful thing. Someone drag her into the room and let the second Miss Reflect on herself in the room! ¡± The bodyguards immediately took away the luggage in her hands and pushed her aside rudely. ¡°Old Mrs. Chu, President Wu is here. ¡± Someone from outside came in and whispered into her ear. The Old Lady quickly changed her strategy and immediately got someone to bring Chu Xin to the living room to meet the guests. ¡°Chu Xin, I finally invited CEO Wu here. Be Smart and talk to him properlyter. If you make a big mistake in front of CEO Wu, I will definitely not forgive you. ¡± The Old Lady¡¯s tone was harsh and full of threat. Chu Xin sneered and did not continue to speak. One did not need to think carefully to know what kind of person CEO Wu would be. When they arrived at the living room, they saw an ordinary-looking man sitting on the side. He only nodded slightly when he saw theming over, and his eyes naturally fell on Chu Xin. ¡°This must be the second miss of the Chu family, right? ¡± He was not a fat middle-aged man. It seemed that her grandmother was a bit merciful. She even smiled when she thought about it. It seemed that it had nothing to do with her. ¡°Yes, my granddaughter has left an Cheng for a few years and only came back now. ¡± Seeing that Chu Xin did not say anything, the olddy shouted coldly, ¡°Xin, why don¡¯t you say something to CEO Wu? ¡± ¡°Chief Wu. ¡± Chu Xin looked at him, narrowed her eyes, and said calmly, ¡°there is only one miss in the Chu family, and that is Chu Yun, who is by my side. If you want to be inws with the Chu family, I think that Miss Chu is very suitable for your identity. ¡± Chu Yun? Chief Wu followed her gaze. In the past, he had indeed only heard of Chu Yun. This time, the Chu family had something to attend to, and they also wanted to be inws. Could it be that they had brought an imposter here? Chu Yun, who had been enjoying the show, froze. In the past, she really wanted to forget about Chu Xin, the second miss. But now, they wanted to use Chu Xin to bring greater benefits to the Chu Family! CEO Wu was indeed well-funded, but his looks, talent, and quality were not worthy of her, Chu Yun, the Golden Phoenix! Old Mrs. Chu Naturally thought the same. Chu Yun should have a better future in the future. How could she be a nouveau riche¡¯s wife. ¡°Xin, don¡¯t talk nonsense! ¡± Old Mrs. Chu did not expect her granddaughter to be even more arrogant after leaving for a few years. Her face turned extremely ugly. ¡°I¡¯m talking nonsense? I¡¯m not talking nonsense. I, Chu Xin, have no rtionship with the Chu family. ¡± Chu Xin¡¯s voice was cold and hard. She did not want the broken luggage anymore and simply left. ¡°Stop Her! ¡± The olddy was furious. A few bodyguards followed the order and grabbed Chu Xin¡¯s arm, not moving at all. ¡°You have the blood of the Chu family on your body. This is a fact that you can not deny. Your life was given to you by your father. If you want topletely cut ties with the Chu family, you have to listen to me for the rest of your life unless you return this life to the Chu Family! ¡± Old Mrs. Chu¡¯s face was twisted. Her words were arrogant and arrogant. Chu Xin felt a chill in her heart when she heard them. Return this life to your father... ... Return this life to the Chu family... ... That kind of overwhelming helplessness surged toward her. Ceo Wu¡¯s eyes fell on Chu Xin¡¯s beautiful face, and for some reason, he had some thoughts. Chapter 600

Chapter 600: Chapter 603: Your Mother¡¯s death was caused by us

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION So it was a daughter of the Chu family who didn¡¯t have much of a status in the Chu family. She could be yed around with. After all, no one would seek justice for her in the future, no matter if she was crippled or crippled. ¡°Old Mrs. Chu, President Chu, don¡¯t be too angry. I believe that the second miss of the Chu family loves her father and grandmother. Why don¡¯t you let me talk to the Second Miss? ¡± She looked polite and polite, but the wretched aura in her eyes was particrly disgusting. Old Mrs. Chu Originally thought that her public tantrum would greatly reduce President Wu¡¯s impression of Chu Xin. She didn¡¯t expect that it would actually arouse his interest. If chief Wu really took a fancy to Chu Xin, then the Chu family¡¯s crisis would be resolved smoothly. Old Mrs. Chu Couldn¡¯t help but be secretly delighted. ¡°Then thank you for your tolerance, chief Wu. This granddaughter of Mine is indeed a little irritable. I hope chief Wu can be more understanding. ¡± Old Mrs. Chu gave a signal to the bodyguard to bring Chu Xin to the SOFA. Chu Xin¡¯s heart went numb, especially when she saw her father actually pretending not to see or hear as he looked outside. This was tacit agreement. In the past, in order to protect his beloved and child, he used an innocent woman, and now he wanted to continue using the innocent woman¡¯s child. This coward. Her heart felt as if it was being torn apart. This was the father that she still had some hope for. It was as if everything was scolding her for being stupid. Why What on Earth was this? ¡°Hehe, returning a life to the Chu family, is it? ¡± She muttered softly. Tears flowed down from her beautiful and empty eyes. One string after another. She leaned weakly against the wall. She only felt that she was aplete joke. Disappointed, sorrowful, gloomy, and in pain. No one could continue to look at her with such ruthless contempt, but old Mrs. Chu pretended not to see it. She only cared about her son and the interests of the Chu family. She was just an unloved granddaughter, so it was okay to sacrifice her. ¡°Get lost, all of you. I will not marry this man. ¡± Seeing that Chu Xin was still so arrogant, Chu Yun could not help but add fuel to the fire. ¡°Xin, this is the Chu family. Aren¡¯t you going too far to ask us to get lost in the Chu Family? ¡± Old Mrs. Chu¡¯s face turned ugly. ¡°Chu Xin, you have to marry even if you want to. You will be President Wu¡¯s woman tonight. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. You want to use me to fulfill your interests? Dream on! ¡± ¡°Chu Xin, you B * Tch! ¡± Old Mrs. Chu was so agitated that she was tearing at her throat, exposing her ugly and vulgar side. However, Chu Xin rushed into the room without looking back. She knew that she could not leave the main door unless she climbed down from the window. ¡°CATCH HER! Catch her for me! ¡± The people at the scene were at a loss until old Mrs. Chu¡¯s sharp voice rang in the living room. The bodyguard rushed up quickly, but Chu Xin only rushed up the stairs and did not move. The bodyguard looked at her in surprise. Seeing her standing at the edge of the stairs, he did not dare to make a move for a moment. The people below did not know what was going on up there. They thought that Chu Xin had been stopped by the bodyguard. Seeing that Chu Xin did not run into the room to lock the door, Chu Yun secretly heaved a sigh of relief. From what grandma said, Chu Xin was going to sleep with CEO Wu today. If she escaped and hid in the room, how could she continue what happened next? After tonight, Chu Xin would no longer have the right to snatch Gu Zexi from her. After tonight, Gu Zexi would be disgusted to death by this foul-mouthed woman. Chapter 601

Chapter 601: Chapter 605, LIFE BACK to you!

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Xin, why are you so impulsive? Grandma, Grandma, and dad are doing this for your own good. President Wu is a good man. If you marry her, you will be a richdy. ¡± Chu Xin walked up the stairs elegantly Seeing that she stood at the top of the stairs and didn¡¯t move, she thought she could only face reality. No matter what, she couldn¡¯t escape! ¡°Chu Xin, just like your unlucky mother, ept your fate. You and your mother should be trampled under our feet. When young master Gu and I get married, I will definitely invite you. ¡°although you wanted to take revenge on me and tried to steal the man I fell in love with, retribution soon fell on you. ¡°Look at you. Falling in love with him doesn¡¯t feel good, does it ¡°You will never be able to get this man in your life. He will definitely be mine in the end. ¡°If gu Zexi finds out that you seduced him in order to take revenge on me, do you think he will hate you to death? ¡± Chu Xin¡¯s eyes were empty, as if the pain surged into her heart again. Seeing her pain, Chu Yun felt more and more happy. This woman deserved to be in pain for the rest of her life. who asked Gu Zexi to fall in love with her in the end. Thinking of this, Chu Yun hated him. At this moment, Chu Yun stood beside her She was like a snake spitting poison, ¡°actually, your mother didn¡¯t die of depression back then. She died of anger from me and my mother. That B * Tch took over the position of the Chu family¡¯s Madam. She should have died a long time ago. Father actually knew about this, but he still helped me and mother cover up the truth, saying that your mother died of depression. Tell me, are you and your mother just a joke... ... ...¡± Chu Xin¡¯s face instantly turned extremely Pale. She looked at the extremely proud woman in front of her in shock. She could not imagine that her mother actually left this world under such circumstances How helpless and sad would she have been at that time? Her husband could actually watch as she was killed by this pair of lowly mother and daughter, and even had such a ridiculous reason.. Depression. This was too pathetic. ¡°Chu Yun... ¡± ¡°Huh? ¡± Chu Yun thought that she had figured it out and could listen to them obediently. A big smile appeared on her face. ¡°Let me teach you what real pain is. ¡± From an angle that no one could see, she held Chu Yun¡¯s hand and ced it on her chest. Under Chu Yun¡¯s puzzled gaze, a strange curve appeared on Chu Xin¡¯s lips. The next second, a scream and a loud sound rang out in the vi. Everyone froze. The ear-piercing scream almost cut through their eardrums. No one could react. Chu Yun did not even put down her hand. Someone¡¯s voice was particrly clear in the vi. ¡°Chu Xin ¡ª ¡± Gu Zexi had just received the news that she was at the Chu family¡¯s residence today. When he arrived, he saw her rolling down the stairs. Everyone heard the sound of Chu Xin rolling down the stairs ¡ª Return this life to your father... ... Return this life to the Chu Family... ... She had actually chosen to return her life to the Chu family. She had never thought that Chu Xin¡¯s temper would have reached such a level. Seeing the blood all over the floor, the Old Lady¡¯s old face twitched and she fell to the ground. Everyone was stunned by the scene in front of them, so much so that no one was supporting the Old Lady. ¡°XINLAN! ¡± ¡°SISTER! ¡± Chu Xin actually felt that this was her calmest and calmest moment. She even heard Gu Zexi¡¯s voice. Was He here? Or was she just dreaming. Tears kept oozing out of the corners of her eyes. She was in so much pain that she could not speak. It was as if someone was wiping her eyes with a finger. Her tears fell even more violently. It really hurt. Chapter 602

Chapter 602: Chapter 606¡ålittle one, I¡¯ll take you away. ¡°

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION At that moment, her consciousness seemed to be drifting away. The Old Lady looked at the blood on the ground that seemed to be flowing towards her. Because of fear and shock, her face twitched even more horribly. However, no one actually helped her up from the ground. This was because everyone was immersed in the tragic scene of Chu xin rolling down the stairs. They had never seen so much blood. Chu Xin¡¯s face was as Pale as a piece of paper, thin and Pale. Her head was also knocked open. Her long hair was covered in blood, and blood was rolling down from her hands. It was too bloody and terrifying. They had never thought that Chu xin would use such a decisive method to sever ties with the Chu family. ¡°Chu Yong, I¡¯ll return this life to you. If I¡¯m still alive tonight, it¡¯s God¡¯s life. It has nothing to do with the Chu family. ¡± Chu Xin suddenly choked when she said thest two words. Her vision was blurry, and she couldn¡¯t see anyone clearly. Was someoneing to save her? Who Was it? Chu Xin used herst bit of consciousness to calmly grab the person¡¯s hand that had turned cold. ¡°If something really happens to me, please tell Ruo Chu and the others that I died in an ident... ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. You¡¯ll be fine. ¡± Chu Yun didn¡¯t see anything. Her eyes were only focused on Gu Zexi. That man was like a God who had appeared from the sky. His blood had stained his expensive suit fabric, and the stairs were still covered in blood. Perhaps the man¡¯s slender fingers were too white, which made the scene even more shocking. Gu Zexi knelt beside her, his voice trembling. ¡°Xin... ¡± He felt the whole world shaking. He only saw the woman he loved bleeding. Even when she had coldly and decisively disappeared from his world a few years ago, he had never felt so desperate. ¡°Gu Zexi... Gu Zexi... ¡± Was it you? Was it you. She was in so much pain that she had already fainted. She was still unconsciously crying and calling his name. How painful was this. ¡°It¡¯s me, little one. I¡¯ll take you away. ¡± An extremely gentle voice sounded by her ear. Chu Xin¡¯s eyes were constantly crying. She only hoped that she would never wake up from this dream. Never wake up. Chu Yun stood at the entrance of the stairs and stared at the man who had suddenly appeared. It was as if she had fallen into an ice cer. Chu Yong¡¯s expression, which had always been indifferent, was now like countless cracks had split open. Even the woman who had rushed over after seeing this scene had nothing to say to me. At thest moment, Chu Xin only said one sentence to Chu Yong, ¡°I¡¯ll return your life to you. From now on, I have nothing to do with you and the Chu family. Whether I live or die, it¡¯s all God¡¯s will. ¡± Chu Yong felt his entire body stiffen. Only one sentence was left in his ears. This was his... ... Daughter ... How had he forced her into this state? Her birth had indeed annoyed him for a period of time, making him feel that this was dirty evidence of betraying the person he loved. Butter on, he had also been proud of his daughter and had been happy. Chu Yun watched as the man carefully held Chu Yun in his arms and subconsciously wanted to rush out of the door. When she came back to her senses, Chu Yun rushed down the stairs and chased after Gu Zexi. ¡°Zexi, Zexi... ¡± Chu Yong came back to his senses and pped Chu Yun in the face. ¡°What face do you have to chase after her? ¡± Chu Yun immediately cried out. She looked at her father, who had always doted on her, in disbelief. ¡°Dad, you actually hit me? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know your tricks. Did you deliberately arrange for those people to be in Xin¡¯s room? ¡± Chapter 603

Chapter 603: Chapter 607. How convenient for her to die like this

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Chu Yun bit her lip and didn¡¯t say anything. Tears were glistening in her eyes. So what if it was her? Shouldn¡¯t that woman be punished for stealing the man she loved? If it wasn¡¯t for her, Gu Zexi would definitely fall in love with her. He would definitely fall in love with her. ¡°Dad, you only know how to me me! Xin was the one who wanted to fall, but she just grabbed my hand and refused to let go. What if she tells the police that I pushed her? ¡± Thinking of this, Chu Yun became even more terrified. ¡°father... what if the policee looking for me? What if she uses this to frame me and sue me? ¡± Chu Yong grew impatient. ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying all this now? Let¡¯s hurry to the hospital and see how Xin is doing! ¡± Chu Yong¡¯s heart turned cold. He never thought that xin would use such a method to sever ties with him. At this moment, Gu Zexi was standing at the entrance of the operating theater while Lu Fang was waiting with him. Gu Ruochu was already asleep but she did not expect such a huge incident to happen. She rushed to the hospital with Huo Nanchen without a word. An Shaosi felt that he had only slept for a short while before Yang Xi begged him to get up and go to the hospital. His temples throbbed when he saw the woman¡¯s aggrieved expression. He had no choice but to lift the nket and follow her. When Chu Yong appeared with the already timid Chu Yun, he never thought that xin would be surrounded by such big shots. Forget about Yang Xi and Gu Ruochu, there was also an Shaosi and Huo Nanchen! Chu Yongxin was already thumping when he saw Rong Xiao who had rushed over. His daughter¡¯s circle of friends was actually a mix of forces. Chu Yun finally realized how big of a mistake she had made. With these people¡¯s abilities, if they wanted to seek justice for Chu Xin, she definitely would not be able to gain anything from it. ¡°Master Gu. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s voice finally brought Gu Zexi back to his senses. His turbid gaze finally became clear and focused on Chu Yun, who was hiding behind Chu Yong and his wife. No matter what the truth was, this woman was the one who had almost killed the little guy. The murderous intent on his body turned icy cold as he made Chu Yun walk towards him step by step like a grim reaper. ¡°Young Master Gu... ¡± Chu Yun had just pretended to be pitiful when Gu Zexi grabbed her neck mercilessly. Her vision suddenly turned dark. Chu Yun stared at the man in front of her with her eyes wide open in disbelief. ¡°Young Master Gu... ¡± She opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t say anything. She tried her best to say something but couldn¡¯t utter a single word. Her throat was so painful that it felt like it was being cut by a knife. No one went up to pull him away. The bodyguards didn¡¯t dare to pay the money, nor did they dare to touch the young master of the Gu family. Only the panicked screams of Chu Yong and his wife could be heard in the hospital. They found that Gu Zexi seemed to have fallen into a demon¡¯s trap, as if he really wanted Chu Yun to die. ¡°someone, help! ¡± Mrs. Chu Cried and hit Chu Yong in an agitated manner, ¡°you coward, you didn¡¯t even go up when you saw your daughter being bullied. My daughter and I have been following you for eight lifetimes! ¡± ¡°Stop Fooling around! ¡± Gu Ruochu stared coldly at the couple who were still fooling around and waited for Xin toe out of the operating room. Xin had just called to tell her that she had returned home and was now being bullied by the Chu family into the operating room. Chu Yun, this woman, deserved to be taught a lesson. When she saw Chu Yun kicking her legs and rolling her eyes with a livid expression, Gu Ruochu slowly went up to remind Gu Zexi. ¡°She¡¯s dead just like that. How convenient for her. ¡± Gu Zexi did not know why he would sometimes listen to Ruo Chu. He loosened his grip and Chu Yun slipped and fell to the ground. Huo Nanchen elegantly peeled a banana and ate it. He then threw it into the rubbish bin before he got up and walked towards Gu Ruochu. Chapter 604

Chapter 604: Chapter 608 still wanted to build a memorial arch

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Mrs. Chu Sobbed as she helped Chu Yun up from the ground. Chu Yun had yet to recover from the dizziness of being strangled. She did not expect Gu Zexi to really want to die. At that moment, she seemed to feel that death had brushed past her. ¡°Yun ¡®er, are you alright? ¡± Chu Yun coughed for a long time before she stopped. She unconsciously shed tears and shook her head. ¡°Young Master Gu, do you believe this woman just because she shed a few tears? This matter has nothing to do with me, father, and grandmother. Why did you sentence me to death without listening to my exnation? This is not fair at all. ¡± Chu Yun was crying pitifully at the side ¡°Do you know what Chu Xin did tonight? ¡± ¡°She found a few strong men and the room was filled with the smell of alcohol. She was having fun with those men. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask our servants ¡°My father and grandmother saw everything. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask my father ¡°If it wasn¡¯t because she was shameless, why would my father and grandmother want her to marry someone ¡°They just wanted to prevent the scandal from affecting Xin¡¯s reputation. ¡°We were all doing this for her own good. Who knew that she would be so stubborn and do such self-harm? ¡± Chu Yun was using Chu Xin every single word. Gu Zexi¡¯s entire face was tense, and his malicious gaze became even more terrifying. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear thest thing that Xin said in hera? She has nothing to do with your Chu family anymore. ¡± Gu Zexi¡¯s narrowed eyes revealed a long and gloomy coldness. ¡°Your Old Lady kept saying that Xin owed your Chu family, and now she haspletely paid it off. ¡± He suddenly couldn¡¯t continue. Because he had personally seen the little one fall from the upstairs, and blood continuously flowed out of her body. She must have been in a lot of pain, that¡¯s why she was still crying even when she was almost unconscious. Chu Yun¡¯s face stiffened. She hadn¡¯t expected Chu Xin to fall from the upstairs. But this could clear her name of the crime of fooling around with a man tonight? Young Master Gu must have been bewitched by Chu Xin. As long as his father also proved what happened tonight, he would definitely think that Chu Xin was dirty from the bottom of his heart! In her heart, no matter what he did, Chu Yong would always support her and forgive her. Just like before, he knew that he was the one who yed tricks in Chu Xin¡¯s room, but he still chose to protect her and let grandma let Chu Xin get married. ¡°Dad, did you also see Xin with those men with your own eyes? Tell me, don¡¯t let young master Gu be fooled by my sister¡¯s fake face again! ¡± Chu Yong was a little absent-minded at this time. He was shaken by Chu Yun¡¯s anxious look for a few times before he came back to his senses. He looked at her eyes that were filled with anxiety, but he could not answer. He forcefully shook Chu Yun¡¯s hand away, causing Chu Yun¡¯s face, which had always been confident of victory, to Stiffen. ¡°FATHER! ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say ¡®father¡¯ in front of me. It¡¯s disgusting to hear it. ¡± Gu Ruochu felt annoyed as she listened to the incessant ¡®father¡¯ in her ears. Her theories were especially iprehensible. Chu Yun stared nkly at the person who had spoken. She saw Gu Ruochu¡¯s calm and indifferent face She looked at her and said, ¡°my brother knows what kind of person Xin is. He doesn¡¯t need you to stand on the moral high ground and point fingers at her. She has a hypocritical face. Do you think you¡¯re very righteous She Acts Like you¡¯re the noblest and greatest person in the world. It¡¯s really annoying to look at her.¡± Wasn¡¯t she just trying to Poach Xin She even made other people sound so unbearable to set off her own greatness. What did she mean by not being deceived by any woman? She was trying to Poach Xin and build a monument. Chapter 605

Chapter 605: Chapter 609, his woman

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION From what had happened tonight and the clues from the past, it could be seen that Xin and Gu Zexi were once boyfriend and girlfriend. Regardless of whether they had broken up or not, from Gu Zexi¡¯s attitude, it could be seen that he still cared about her Since both of them were in love, there was no reason for a third person to interfere. Gu Ruochu¡¯s direct criticism caused Chu Yun¡¯s face to turn green and white. She bit her lip tightly, afraid of the man beside her, but she did not say anything She continued to look at Gu Zexi with teary eyes, ¡°master Gu, how would I have the guts to lie to you? Everything I¡¯ve said is the truth! So many men had entered her room in the middle of the night, yet she did not notice a single movement. Is this normal? ¡± Gu Zexi¡¯s eyes darkened. Chu Xin knew that what she had just said had worked, so she immediately followed up. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that she was the one who dumped you back then. She even said that she had never loved you and was just toying with you. Master Gu, how can you protect such a woman without any qualms? ¡± Mrs. Chu Heard her daughter¡¯s words Her gaze also locked onto Gu Zexi. ¡°Master Gu, I know Xin¡¯s personality very well. She¡¯s selfish, narrow-minded, and likes to scheme against my Yun ¡®er since she was young. Don¡¯t be fooled by some people. This woman has always been very scheming. ¡± Mrs. Chu¡¯sst words pierced deep into his nerves, and some broken memories surfaced again. Gu Zexi stood in ce like a statue, not moving at all. He remembered that rainy night when she left without looking back. He was like a pitiful dog, waiting for her to turn around and look at him. But she only left him with a cold back view. He had never dreamed that he would be fooled by a woman. At the most unbearable stage of his life, he begged her not to leave his side, but she still walked away with ease. Old Master Gu¡¯sst words rang in his mind countless times. ¡°Zexi, I really didn¡¯t expect that you would be fooled by a woman and even be knocked down by her. ¡± And he had never thought that.. Xin would lie to him. Thinking of this, Gu Zexi¡¯s mood became gloomy and heavy. He would never forget his most embarrassing appearance in his life. Since this woman still dared to appear in front of him, he had to be mentally prepared. Mrs. Chu saw that Gu Zexi¡¯s expression was ugly and thought that he had heard her words. She was secretly proud of herself. Even if her daughter could not marry into the Gu family, she could not let Chu Xin, the little B * Tch, marry into the Gu family. ¡°You said that many men entered her room? ¡± Gu Zexi looked at the woman coldly, as if he really wanted to verify it. ¡°Yes, we all saw it with our own eyes. ¡± Chu Yun tried hard to suppress her overly excited voice. ¡°At that time, several male servants of our family were inside. It was simply unbearable to look at. ¡± Young Master Gu still hated Chu Xin, because she had clearly seen the hatred in the men¡¯s eyes. As long as he hated Chu Xin, she would definitely have a chance of winning. ¡°That¡¯s good. ¡± Gu Zexi was expressionless. ¡°since she¡¯s my woman, if someone nders her, I will naturally seek justice. If it¡¯s true... ¡± The tone of thest sentence made one¡¯s heart tremble. ¡°Then I want the eyes of your male servants. ¡± She¡¯s my woman... ... Chu Yun¡¯s ears buzzed when she heard these words. He actually said that Chu Xin was his woman, his woman? Why did he still want that slut? Chu Yong and his wife¡¯s faces stiffened, but their hearts were different. Chapter 606

Chapter 606: Chapter 610 would not do that

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Master Gu, how can you still want this woman? That woman doesn¡¯t deserve you at all! ¡± She really could not understand Gu Zexi. Why did he still want to protect that woman when he already hated her. Of course, Chu Yun did not know that Gu Zexi already had the intention of keeping Chu Xin by his side. After so many years of making him suffer alone while she led an insignificant new life, it was always an eyesore. Gu Ruochu, who had been waiting for Chu Xin to leave the operating room, furrowed her brows impatiently when she saw Chu Yun screaming from the side in shock. ¡°What my brother does has nothing to do with you. Since Xin has already severed all ties with you, please leave. ¡± She shot a nce and the bodyguards, who were not far away, quickly walked towards her. Madam Chu did not want to stay here but she could not help but feel embarrassed when she was chased out. She kept pounding the man beside her, ¡°Chu Yong, are you going to watch as your wife is chased out? Coward, YOU COWARD! ¡± That little SL * T had really tried to use the Gu family to deal with them. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s go. ¡± Chu Yong gritted his teeth and dragged Mrs. Chu out of the room. He had never treated his daughter well since she was young. Since she already had a man to protect her, he might as well leave. Xin didn¡¯t need him as a father anymore, so she didn¡¯t want her family to be a burden to her happiness. The family left in a daze. Chu Yun realized that Gu Zexi wasn¡¯t joking when she saw the Gu family¡¯s bodyguards following them He really intended to cripple the men who had broken into Chu Xin¡¯s room. It had been more than an hour since Chu Xin had been pushed into the operating room. The Chu Family¡¯s presence outside had just distracted Gu Zexi¡¯s attention and allowed him to rx a little. Huo Nanchen realized that Gu Ruochu had addressed him as ¡®brother¡¯ that night. Even though the two of them were somewhat rted by blood, Huo Nanchen felt that their closeness was a little jarring. Soon, a doctor dressed in a dark green surgical gown walked out and took off his mask, ¡°the patient has lost too much blood. It¡¯s better to send him to the hospital in time. He should just stay in the hospital and recuperate. ¡± ¡°Alright, I understand. ¡± Gu Zexi looked at Gu Ruochu, ¡°Ruo Chu, you should go back with him first. It¡¯s toote. It won¡¯t be toote toe back tomorrow. ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring her back first. ¡± Before Gu Ruochu could reply, Huo Nanchen had already ced one hand on her shoulder and leaned against his chest. Seeing that she was already a little tired, he thought that she should go back and rest well. It was indeed veryte now. Gu Ruochu knew that Gu zexi would be apanying Xin at the hospital tonight. She was relieved to see that Xin was safe and sound and obediently followed Huo Nanchen home. ¡°Did you know that Ning Tangxi has been released by the police? ¡± Gu Ruochu seemed to have brought up a very ordinary matter. She raised her head to look at Huo Nanchen¡¯s handsome Chin and profile, ¡°Nanchen, what do you think about her matter now? ¡± ¡°Her matter has nothing to do with me to begin with. What else is there to think about? ¡± All this while, Ning Tangxi¡¯s influence on him was all because of Yue Cheng and Cheng Xi, not because of her. ¡°You said that Yue Cheng loved Ning Tangxi and her child so much, but now, both mother and son have be like this because of me. If he were really alive, would he hate me very much? ¡± ¡°He won¡¯t. ¡± The hand that was originally ced on her waist suddenly tightened. He pulled her into his embrace. His voice was low and hoarse, carrying the power to pacify people¡¯s hearts. Chapter 607

Chapter 607: Chapter 611 was about to start over with Yue Cheng

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She did not know when but she had fallen asleep just like that. When the car arrived at the Huo family home, he carried her out of the car. She must have been very tired, which was why she had fallen asleep so soundly in the car in advance. Gu Ruochu would be busy with the ending of the movie and the training of thepany¡¯s new recruits for the next period of time. She would spend another two hours in the day to visit Xin. Huo Nanchen was also very busy. He would work overtime until ten in the evening. Gu Ruochu would only step into the house once she had prepared her schedule for the next day¡¯s shoot. Chu Xin had recovered well, but she felt that there was something strange about the way she interacted with Gu Zexi. One was calm andposed, while the other was flustered and uneasy. During this period, Chu Xin had secretly asked her more than once when she would be discharged from the hospital. It was as if she could not wait to escape. Of course, Ruo Chuforted her that she would be able to leave the hospital as long as she recovered. However, what would happen after she was discharged was not something she could predict. This brother of hers was determined to get Chu Xin. She first broke out in a cold sweat on behalf of Xin. After leaving the hospital, Gu Ruchu never thought that she would run into Ning Tangxi again. Ning Tangxi looked very surprised and did not seem like she hade all the way here to cause trouble for her. ¡°Gu Ruochu, long time no see. ¡± Ning Tangxi had cut her short hair and looked much more haggard. The past few months of torment had taken a toll on her vitality. The way she looked at her was different from the hatred she had in the past. There was more numbness and resentment towards life. ¡°Do you have something to say to me? ¡± Ning Tangxi stared at her and said coldly, ¡°you don¡¯t have to look at me like you¡¯re a rival in love. I no longer have any intention of stealing Huo Nanchen away from you. He has be so cold-blooded and heartless. He¡¯s no longer the person I knew in the past. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think I should thank you for what you¡¯ve said? ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to be so sarcastic. ¡± Ning Tangxi stared at her ¡°I should thank Huo Nanchen for helping me understand how well Yue Cheng treated me in the past. Even though he knows that the child isn¡¯t his, he has always regarded me and the child as his priority. Once we find Yue Cheng, I will leave with him and never disturb your happy life again.¡± I will leave with him... ... Gu Ruochu only noticed this sentence and could not help but frown, ¡°you mean that you don¡¯t n on taking Cheng Xi? ¡± No wonder she had note to the Huo family home to visit the child or even pick him up after she had been away for a few days. Ning Tangxi was still a little stunned at the mention of Cheng Xi. She then replied expressionlessly, ¡°this child should never have been born. If it wasn¡¯t for Yue Cheng, he would have died a long time ago. ¡± ¡°You actually want your own child to die? Ning Tangxi, do you even have a conscience? ¡± Gu Ruochu suddenly felt that she was spouting nonsense and her eyes turned cold, ¡°the child has been unlucky for countless lifetimes to have a biological mother like you! Cheng Xi will thank you for not harming him in the future. ¡± ¡°What do you know? ¡± Ning Tangxi¡¯s voice became shrill with emotion at the mention of the Child, ¡°you¡¯ve never experienced this before. You have no idea how much pain this bastard has caused me! ¡± ¡°Shut up! ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s cold voice interrupted her filthy words. She actually called Cheng Xi a bastard. Ning Tangxi¡¯s voice was hoarse but she held it in and did not say anything, ¡°I¡¯ve already said this much. Since you¡¯ve brought the child to the Huo family, if you don¡¯t want him, then send him to the Welfare Institute. I don¡¯t want him anyway. ¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Yue Cheng will find you strange after you¡¯ve be like this? ¡± Gu Ruochu knew that she wanted to abandon the child and erase everything. She wanted to start over with Yue Cheng. Wishful thinking. Chapter 608

Chapter 608: Chapter 612 ¡ª he wouldn¡¯t

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°He won¡¯t, ¡± Ning Tangxi said confidently, a trace of yearning appearing on her face. ¡°when hees back, I will marry him and give birth to our own child. At that time, we will live a very good and happy life. ¡± She really regretted it If she had chosen to go with Yue Cheng back then, she wouldn¡¯t have fallen to this state and given birth to that bastard child of an unknown father. In the end, even her parents abandoned her and became a truly homeless person. Now, she finally understood that the person who loved her the most was the most important. She no longer wanted to be stupid and blindly pursue things that she could not get. They did not get along and Gu Ruochu did not respond. Instead, she walked past her and said, ¡°since that¡¯s the case, I have nothing more to say to you. The Yue city that you¡¯re looking for is your own business and has nothing to do with anyone else. I have no interest in listening to you talk about this. ¡± Seeing that Gu Ruochu was so cold, Ning Tangxi had no intention of continuing the conversation with her. The two of them were on opposite sides of the road. ¡°...¡± When everything began to calm down, Gu Ruochu began to feel much more rxed. When the honeymoon date arrived on time, she was still at home with Huo Nanchen, nning how to spend the day. She did not know why, but she was actually a little nervous. This was probably the first time they were getting married and the first time they were wearing a wedding dress. ¡°We can go scuba diving in the Caribbean Sea. I want to go to the North Pole to see the Aurora. I also want to see cherry blossoms and maple leaves. I want to see many, many things. You have to apany me. ¡± Gu Ruochu wanted to go to the North Pole to see the Aurora the most. It would be even more beautiful than she had imagined. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. ¡± He reached out and pushed her long hair to the side. His expression was gentle and doting. Yang Xi suddenly sent something on Wechat. As the voice rang, Gu Ruochu took her phone without hesitation and looked at it. When she clicked open it, she saw the evil Emoji she had sent, ¡°Ruo Chu, I want to show you something good. Remember to download it before you look at it. ¡± Judging from her expression, HMM... ... It did not seem like anything good ... ¡°What are you looking at? ¡± When he saw her furrow her brows and remain silent, he thought that she had seen something. He nced at her and grabbed her phone, ¡°there¡¯s nothing to see. ¡± ¡°Give me back my phone. I want to see it. ¡± He could already see that he was still snatching it at this time. Huo Nanchen¡¯s expression when he saw her was a little strange. His eyes were filled with ridicule and ridicule, ¡°I really want to see it. I really didn¡¯t think that my Ruo Chu would have such a hobby, Huh? ¡± ¡°What are you talking about? What Hobby? Let me see what Yang Xiaoxi sent me. ¡± Gu Ruochu snatched her phone back and saw that Yang Xi had sent Xiao Huang Wen and a Xiao Huang movie. What is this woman trying to do? Share resources? Before she could say anything, she felt the person behind her bite her ear and spoke in a low and deep voice, ¡°is it because I¡¯m so hungry that you have to rely on this kind of thing to satisfy yourself? ¡± The Rich Man¡¯s aura rushed towards her and this sudden intimacy made her subconsciously move to the side, ¡°don¡¯t talk nonsense, we¡¯re just fooling around. ¡± ¡°How am I talking nonsense? Look at how hungry you are and you still need to look at this kind of thing. Anyway, the rest is all about time, why don¡¯t we do something else? ¡± His lips were still warm when theynded on her shoulder. Gu Ruochu finally pushed him away and looked at the cell phone that was ringing beside her with some displeasure. ¡°Hurry up and answer the call. ¡± He furrowed his brows and continued to dawdle behind her. Finally, he got up, grabbed his cell phone, and opened the page to answer the call. Gu Ruochu finally heaved a sigh of relief and quickly took the opportunity to chat with Yang Xi. Chapter 609

Chapter 609: Chapter 613: threats

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION By the time Huo Nanchen returned from his phone call, his face was already tense and unsightly. Gu Ruochu knew that something must have happened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu, I have something to attend to. ¡± Something. Gu Ruochu furrowed her brows, ¡°what¡¯s so urgent? Will you be back tonight? ¡± ¡°It depends. ¡± His eyes were cold and deep. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she nodded. ¡°Alright, you can go. ¡± Although she did not know what exactly had happened, a deep and uneasy feeling spread through her heart. Huo Nanchen had left for half an hour. Gu Ruochu was not in the mood to make travel ns by herself. She could only lie on the SOFA and Browse Weibo. Soon, a call came in. It was from an unknown number. After some thought, she picked up the call. The voice on the other end sounded very unfamiliar, ¡°Gu Ruochu, don¡¯t let your mane and find me again. ¡± The sudden words stunned Ruo Chu. Who is Huo Nanchen looking for? Who is this person? Gu Ruochu could only ask tentatively, ¡°you... are from Yue city? ¡± The voice on the other end became even more hoarse, ¡°Gu Ruochu, do you think that as long as I¡¯m here, she won¡¯t disturb your and his life You¡¯re wrong. She will never be able topete with you and snatch your man away. As long as you make your man stop looking for me, everything will be fine. If they continue to find me, your life may not be good.¡± This sentence was clearly a tant threat. Gu Ruochu was caught off guard and hung up the phone. Without thinking, she stood up, grabbed her bag and drove out of the car. Huo Nanchen had just left the house. He must have gone to look for Ning Tangxi. As for why he was looking for her, she could guess from this phone call. Heh, I don¡¯t know why I find it so funny. At this point, she was unexpectedly calm. It seemed that her rtionship with Huo Nanchen had always been rted to Ning Tangxi. While in the car, she gave Rong Xiao a call, ¡°Ah Xiao, help me find out the location of Ning Tangxi¡¯s estate in an city. Give me the address. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Gu Ruochu took a deep breath and drove over when she saw the address on her phone. When she arrived, she saw a few bodyguards standing outside. They seemed to recognize her, ¡°Mrs. Huo, why are you here? ¡± ¡°Are you one of Huo Nanchen¡¯s men? ¡± The person who spoke nodded. ¡°I want to go in and take a look. ¡± The group of bodyguards naturally did not dare to stop her. Ning Tangxi¡¯s vi was rather spacious. She did not know the way, so she grabbed a bodyguard to bring her to Huo Nanchen. At this moment, Huo Nanchen and an Shaosi were standing at the door while Yang Ziyu held Ning Tangxi¡¯s shoulder and stood on the other side. ¡°perhaps your nerves are really weak. You didn¡¯t even see a shadow here, and now you¡¯re telling me that you saw Yue Cheng here again? ¡± An SHAOSI¡¯s face was expressionless, and the aura on his body gradually became gloomy and cold. ¡°My nerves aren¡¯t weak, I really saw him! ¡± Ning Tangxi¡¯s voice was sharp, and sheughed coldly. ¡°An Shaosi, aren¡¯t you a good friend of Nanchen? If I find Yue Cheng, I¡¯llpletely give up on Nanchen. Don¡¯t you want to see such an ending? ¡± An Shaosi only said indifferently, ¡°the rtionship between Ruo Chu and Nanchen has nothing to do with you, and it has nothing to do with who you¡¯re with. ¡°Who knows if you¡¯ll find another reason to call him over. His woman¡¯s rtionship with you has always been very tense. ¡± Ning Tangxi was speechless, and she bit her lip hard. ¡°Why don¡¯t you all believe it? Yue Cheng really appeared just now. He looked at me from outside for a long time, and I remember the look in his eyes! ¡± Chapter 610

Chapter 610: Chapter 614 ¡ª you don¡¯t deserve it

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Just as they were bickering non-stop, Gu Ruochu walked over. Huo Nanchen certainly did not expect Ruo Chu to suddenly appear here. Her expression was so calm that no other emotions could be seen Instead, Ning Tangxi looked at her andughed, ¡°Gu Ruochu, don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re also here to say that my nerves are weak. Or perhaps I¡¯m using the incident in Yue city as a cover to get close to Huo Nanchen and try to snatch him away from you. If you put it that way, I¡¯ll only feel disdain and contempt for you.¡± ¡°What can I do to make you feel disdain? What right do you have to look down on me? ¡± Gu Ruochu walked up to her and gave her a sidelong nce before suddenly pping Ning Tangxi on the face. She widened her eyes as if she had not expected this. The p was so heavy that it almost caused her entire face to turn sideways. ¡°Ruo Chu! ¡± Gu Ruochu did not turn around and did not even analyze who had called her She only stared at Ning Tangxi, ¡°you don¡¯t care about me? Ning Tangxi, did I ever tell you to settle the matter between you and Yue Cheng yourself and not drag my husband into it? What obligation does he have to help you find your man? You really think too highly of yourself. ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve called him away from me time and time again. Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯re hiding? Why do you have to pretend to be innocent? It¡¯s as if I owe you. You¡¯re still so righteous when you¡¯re a mistress. Do you still want your face? ¡± Thest sentence was cold, and it made Ning Tangxi¡¯s face turn Pale. ¡°I just told him that Yue Cheng was here. What¡¯s wrong with me? Did youe here specifically to call me a mistress? ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t deserve it. ¡± The three words were even more nd, and Ning Tangxi could not say anything more. This woman had always had this kind of ability, and she could not beat her in a quarrel. ¡°Ruo Chu, don¡¯t you want us to find Yue Cheng? ¡± Huo Nanchen had unknowingly stood beside her. His face was extremely gloomy, but he still spoke in a gentle tone when facing her ¡°I will exin this to you but Yue Cheng is about to be found. ¡± ¡°whether or not you find him is none of your business. ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at him with an unprecedented coldness. ¡°Huo Nanchen, do you really have to bear so much burden in your heart? Yue Cheng is dead and Cheng Xi has been adopted by you. What else do you want now? ¡± ¡°What do you mean? ¡± He scrutinized her but the light could not prate her eyes. He could not read her thoughts and emotions. Her heart trembled. They had just said that they were going to get married on their honeymoon and that she really wanted to go to the North Pole to see the Aurora. How many times had she gone back and forth. It seemed that every time she thought that she could be happy, the next second would be such a cruel moment. Perhaps this was fate. She had also epted it because she was too tired. ¡°Huo Nanchen, aren¡¯t you tired? ¡± Her heart clenched and her breathing seemed to be stifled. ¡°What position have you ced me in? You¡¯ve really carried too much weight on your shoulders. ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re not tired, but I am. ¡± Ning Tangxi finally could not stand it anymore. ¡°Gu Ruochu, you¡¯re just looking for all sorts of excuses to torture him. Since I had asked you to let him go in the first ce, now you¡¯re chasing after him with an injured look on your face. Aren¡¯t you being a hypocrite? ¡± Huo Nanchen finally frowned, ¡°Ning Tangxi, I forbid you from talking about her. ¡± Gu Ruochu merely looked at Ning Tangxi and sneered. ¡°even if I torture him, it¡¯s none of your business. Don¡¯t tell me that even if I let him out, I can¡¯t chase him out and I can¡¯t have any other thoughts? Whichw is that? ¡± Chapter 611

Chapter 611: Chapter 615, disguised rejection

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Ning Tangxi did not know what to say. She could only bite her lips and could not refute She could only continue, ¡°so, are you going to start a fight with Nanchen in front of all of us? Rather than arguing now, why don¡¯t you focus on helping me find Yue city? Wouldn¡¯t that be a win-win situation for everyone? ¡± ¡°Have you found it now? ¡± Gu Ruochu asked ¡°How much longer do you want to keep searching? Are you going to use the same reason to call him away from me at all times in the future? Are you sure? I don¡¯t want him to waste his time and energy on you for the rest of his life. ¡± Ning Tangxi fell silent again because Gu Ruochu was telling the truth. She did not know when she would be able to find Yue Cheng and she could not be sure how many times she would look for Huo Nanchen next time. However, it was clearly up to Huo Nanchen to decide whether he would help her or not. What right did Gu Ruochu have to object? She had just discovered that Yue Cheng was outside but she still could not find any traces of Yue Cheng even after looking for Huo Nanchen and the others. She could not understand why Yue Cheng did note out to see her. ¡°Gu Ruochu, what do you want? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want anything. Since you don¡¯t want Cheng Xi anymore, it¡¯s best that you don¡¯t disturb him in the future. As for your man, you can take your time to find him. ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at her slightly stunned expression. She turned around and tugged at the man beside her. She raised her eyes to look at him, ¡°let¡¯s go home. ¡± Gu Ruochu used an affirmative tone while Ning Tangxi looked at him nervously. How could she find a person by herself. ¡°Nanchen, you clearly know that I can¡¯t find him by myself... ¡± Huo Nanchen did not look at Ning Tangxi. He only lowered his eyes to look at her and slowly said, ¡°do you mean that I don¡¯t care and that you don¡¯t want to look for Yue Cheng anymore? ¡± Ning Tangxi stopped talking. His deep eyes made it impossible to see any emotions. Gu Ruochu looked straight at him and said, ¡°yes. ¡± ¡°So, do you want to help her find Yue Cheng or do you want to listen to me and not care about her and Yue Cheng anymore? ¡± Gu Ruochu suddenly felt that this scene was very simr to a certain night. She had asked the same question back then, but he had refused. Just as she thought of this, Huo Nanchen¡¯s low and hoarse voice rang out, ¡°Ruo Chu, if I don¡¯t look for Yue Cheng, no one will be able to find him. If I really don¡¯t care, he... ¡± The rest of his words were self-evident. Gu Ruochu raised her eyes and stared at him. Other than feeling a chill all over her body, the scene from that night surfaced in her mind. ¡°very well, Huo Nanchen. I¡¯ll give you onest chance. I agree with you raising Cheng Xi by your side. However, don¡¯t care about Yue Cheng or Ning Tangxi anymore. From now on, just stay by my side and I¡¯ll always be by your side. How about that? ¡± ¡°Huo Nanchen, can you do it? ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu, things aren¡¯t as simple as you think. ¡± That night, he had also rejected her in a disguised way. It was the same today. That night, his appearance ovepped with the current one again. So many times in the past, repeatedly, like an invisible knife cutting her body. What was even sadder was that the other party did not know at all. Did he know that she was really badly injured. He had too many burdens on his body, and she did not want to continue suffering with him. Did he really think that she was not in pain? ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anymore, I know. ¡± She looked at him, and the light in her eyes gradually dimmed. He was slightly startled, and he held her shoulders with both hands. ¡°Ruo Chu, let¡¯s go home. ¡± She wanted him to go home, so he would go home with her. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go home. ¡± Chapter 612

Chapter 612: Chapter 616 was too cold

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu did not say anything else. She felt as if her heart hadpletely died. The umted disappointment had piled up and she could no longer bear it. Look, how stupid you are. You¡¯ve fallen so many times in this marriage and you still don¡¯t wake up. You deserve it. When they returned to the car, Huo Nanchen was holding her hand. She did not know why but her gaze was fixed on his long and fair hand. She could even feel the warmth from his hand. The atmosphere on the road and in the car was very strange. Gu Ruochu had been acting as if she did not have any intention of speaking. It was as if she had returned to the state she was in before the car ident. At the thought of this, he reached out and grabbed her shoulder to pull her over. He looked at her and asked, ¡°Ruo Chu, are you ming me because of what happened just now? ¡± She quietly raised her hand and pushed his hand away from her shoulder. ¡°No, I¡¯m just tired. ¡± ¡°Is that so? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Gu Ruochu remembered and said to him, ¡°You¡¯ll be staying at thepany for a few hours these few days. I feel that it¡¯s very inappropriate. Have you forgotten that your injuries from the car ident are still on your body? The doctor called me today and told me to let you go back to the hospital. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be difficult for your injuries to heal. ¡± ¡°Alright, ¡± he replied. However, he could not tell what exactly she was feeling under her long hair. ¡°Thene to the hospital with me. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to stay. ¡± She nodded and allowed him to hug her. She then closed her eyes and fell asleep. However, when he looked at her sleeping face, he felt as if something had changed. Early the next morning, Gu Ruochu summoned him back to the hospital. He had just changed the dressing on his wounds so he fell asleep immediately. When he woke up, it was already noon. There were bodyguards standing outside and only young master an was sitting on the Small Sofa ced in the ward. ¡°You¡¯re awake? ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s mind went nk for a long time before he remembered where he was. Before he went to sleep, he saw Ruo Chu sitting in front of the hospital bed, but now she was gone. ¡°where is she? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. ¡± Young master an¡¯s reaction was very light. He could tell that Huo Nanchen was in a bad mood, so he added, ¡°you know that her movie is ending. This morning, she went to the set to watch over you when you fell asleep. ¡± This sentence could be considered a constion. Actually, he knew that in the past, Ruo Chu would never leave when Nanchen was asleep because of work. However, after what happened yesterday, that might not be the case. After so many things, her heart was no longer filled with goosebumps, but with disgust. Huo Nanchen did not reply. He just waited for her to call or deliver lunch to him. He took theputer beside him and began to type on the keyboard. After an unknown period of time, the ward door suddenly opened. Huo Nanchen immediately looked towards the ward door and realized that it was not Gu Ruochu. ¡°Mr. Huo, this is the takeaway that Mrs. Huo ordered for you. I¡¯ll help you sign it. ¡± A male doctor walked over and rubbed his nose awkwardly. The way he looked at Mr. Huo was a little too disdainful. He was just a delivery boy. A few nurses helped to arrange the food on the table. Huo Nanchen had no intention of eating, and he was a little impatient. ¡°okay, let the patient eat first. ¡± An SHAOSI walked over unhurriedly and helped him get a pillow to lean on. ¡°I already said that she¡¯s been very busy recently. It¡¯s already good enough that she still remembers to order good food for you. She¡¯lle at night. ¡± He was not sure whether she woulde or not. Huo Nanchen was clearly in a bad mood, and his face was very tense. An Shaosi felt that ruo Chu was indeed too cold. His man had been in the hospital for a few hours. No matter how busy he was, he would not even have time to deliver food. Chapter 613

Chapter 613: Chapter 617: A short haircut

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu had been staying on set or at thepany all day. She seemed to be busy. Since Chu Xin was still in the hospital, she had asked a female cameraman from thepany toe over and help. During the Intermission, she met Jin Ye. When she saw him appear on set, it felt more like an illusion. He did not like to wear casual clothes as he always did in the past. His formal attire made him look moreposed. ¡°Hi, long time no see. ¡± ¡°Long time no see. ¡± The corners of Lu Jinye¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. During this period of time, he hadpletely lost his previous contact information. This included Wechat and her cell phone number. asionally, he would log on and see Ruo Chu sending him a lot of wechat messages. Hence, he hade today. He looked at her long hair, which had suddenly been cut into a beautiful, clean, short hair. It was as if she was moving towards a more youthful and lively direction, unlike before. ¡°Why do you want to go back to the Lu family? I remember that you¡¯ve always hated the Lu family. ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at him. ¡°actually, I could have escaped on my own. ¡± She did not say anything, but that did not mean that she did not know. Lu Jinye snickered. His gaze was stillzy and gentle as he looked at her. ¡°Young Lady, are you stupid? I¡¯m his only son now. How could my father allow me to stay out all this time? Even if I didn¡¯t go backst time, he would still let me go back in the future. ¡± There were some people who were born unable to escape his responsibility. Regarding the issue of Ruo Chu¡¯s background, he thought about it and decided not to tell her about the Ning family for the time being. Firstly, he wanted the Ning family to always feel guilty towards Ruo Chu. Secondly, perhaps it would be better if she did not know about this so-called background. ¡°have a seat, Jin Ye. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± The two of them looked at each other from afar for a while before they sat opposite each other at the same time. They did not drink as recklessly as before. The secretary made two cups of coffee for them. Lu Jinye appeared very rxed, ¡°I see that you haven¡¯t been very happy recently. Is there something wrong with your rtionship with him? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just feel that I¡¯ve never been as calm as I am today. ¡± Gu Ruochu put down her coffee and said calmly, ¡°after so many times, I¡¯ve never thought that I could still be so calm. I can also change my hairstyle like other girls, go shopping and buy clothes, change my mood and live a new life. ¡± ¡°So you cut your hair? ¡± Lu Jinye¡¯s gaze fell on her head. This hairstyle actually suited her very well, adding a bit of a bright and sunny feeling to it. ¡°Yes, is it nice? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Lu Jinye smiled. ¡°You should know very well that Huo Nanchen doesn¡¯t intend to divorce you, so I¡¯m thinking that you should have an idea already. ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± She had mentioned so many times before that divorce could only lead to meaningless arguments, and she was tired of saying it. Huo Nanchen always said that she was stubborn, but in the end, he was the stubborn one. ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need help with, you can let me know. ¡± Lu Jinye took a sip of his coffee and looked at her. ¡°after all, I¡¯m no longer the same Jin Ye as before. I can help you at any time. ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll thank you in advance. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s face broke into a wide smile. Actually, the matter between her and Huo Nanchen would never involve more innocent people, but his words still made people feel heartache for no reason. ¡°Your camera is about to start shooting, I¡¯ll be going back now. ¡± Lu Jinye got up and handed her a business card. ¡°This is my new contact information, take it. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Gu Ruochu epted it and watched him leave. Jin Ye, I¡¯m sorry. Chapter 614

Chapter 614: Perhaps she did not want to hide her emotions at all in chapter 618

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION At the end of the day, she was the one who had implicated him. At the very least, he could have been brought back to the Lu family by Lu Yuan a littleter. She hated herself more and more for implicating too many innocent people. He was, Yichen was, and so was everyone else. The shoot ended at around five in the afternoon. Gu Ruochu was so tired that she could not move. The assistant director¡¯s eyes were also a little tired. He had been shooting night scenes for the past few nights. ¡°Director, you should go back and rest. Do you want me to find someone to send you back? ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. Someone will pick me up. ¡± The assistant director nodded. It was just a polite sentence to begin with. The driver stood at the door and respectfully opened the car door for her to enter, ¡°Young Madam, shall we go back? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± She had wanted to say something but when she saw the tired face of the young Madam, she did not say anything and headed straight for the Huo family¡¯s vi. When Nanny Zhang saw Gu Ruochue up and did not see Huo Nanchen, she subconsciously asked, ¡°did the two of you fight again? ¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s better for him to stay in the hospital for the time being. ¡°. The doctor said that if he does not rest well in the hospital, he might fall ill. He has been too busy with thepany¡¯s matters these past few days. Anyway, the ward has been tidied up and the conditions are only slightly worse than at home.¡± Nanny Zhang was relieved and suggested, ¡°that¡¯s true. Do you want to go to the hospitalter? ¡± ¡°I want to take a shower first. ¡± Seeing her exhausted face, she could not bear to say, ¡°alright, go take a shower and rest first. It¡¯s not toote to go to the hospital tomorrow. There¡¯s no rush. ¡± Gu Ruochu nodded and returned to her room. After taking a shower, she realized that she was so tired that she did not want to think about anything else. She immediately went to sleep in her room. By the time she woke up the next day, it was already eight o¡¯clock in the morning. She had received several calls on her phone, the most of which was from Huo Nanchen at eight or nine o¡¯clockst night. She usually turned off the mute when she was sleeping, so she only saw it now. She replied immediately. The other side rang twice before it rang again. Her tense voice was clearly displeased, ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want to answer my calls anymore. ¡± ¡°I turned off the mute when I fell asleep yesterday and didn¡¯t hear you. You haven¡¯t eaten breakfast yet, right? I brought the porridge that Mama Zhang cooked and came over to see you very soon. ¡± ¡°You called just to tell me that? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Everything seemed to be right. Everything seemed to be so natural that he couldn¡¯t say a word. Ever since he woke up yesterday morning, she hadn¡¯t appeared. Lunch was sent to him, but she didn¡¯te back until dinner and bedtime. She didn¡¯t even call him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me yesterday? ¡±Hiss voice had turned cold and sinister ¡°since you don¡¯t likeing to the hospital to apany me, why did you coax me to say that you would apany me yesterday? Why don¡¯t you just ask someone to invite eight female nurses over? ¡± Gu Ruochu was not angry at his sudden temper. She simply listened to him and said patiently, ¡°so you like female nurses? That¡¯s true. Female nurses are more skilled at changing medicine than those big men. ¡± Huo Nanchen held his phone in his hand and almost twisted it. Does this make sense? His thin lips were pursed into a straight line. From the top down, one could tell that he was in an extremely bad mood. He did not speak for a long time. ¡°Are you alright? I¡¯ll hang up now. ¡± Gu Ruochu hung up the phone immediately. Huo Nanchen did not expect her to hang up on him so straightforwardly. The agitation in his heart grew even more intense. Her entire being was perfunctory and impatient. Perhaps she did not want to hide her emotions at all. Chapter 615

Chapter 615: Chapter 619 was going to be so sarcastic all the time

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What? Didn¡¯t she call you back? Why does she still look like she has offended you? ¡± When Lu Fang entered, he saw Huo Nanchen frowning. He couldn¡¯t help but tease him, ¡°well, since she called you, don¡¯t throw a Tantrum and have breakfast. ¡± ¡°She¡¯ll send it over. I¡¯ll wait for her. ¡± ¡°Okay, you wait. ¡± Lu Fang couldn¡¯t be bothered to call him again. He turned around and left. When he left, he bumped into Yang Ziyu and Ning Tangxi. His expression was a little strange. ¡°What are you guys doing here? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to see Nanchen. ¡± Lu Fang did not say anything else and turned to look at Yang Ziyu. Gu ruoyun would be arriving soon but there were many people in the ward who were not alone. He could not chase them out just like that. Besides, it was not his business to chase them out. When Ning Tangxi and Yang Ziyu entered the ward, they ced the fruit gifts on the side. When she saw Huo Nanchen in his hospital gown, Ning Tangxi¡¯s expression was rather calm as she asked, ¡°is Gu Ruoyun not here? ¡± ¡°She¡¯ll be here soon. ¡± Ning Tangxi was only asking casually. When she saw Huo Nanchen¡¯s unsightly expression, she had already guessed what had happened, ¡°Nanchen, if you have a conflict or misunderstanding with her because of what happened between me and Yue Cheng, I can exin it to her. ¡± After what had happened the day before yesterday, Gu Ruochu might have developed a greater grudge against her. As long as Yue Cheng was found, she would never appear in front of them again. ¡°There¡¯s no need. ¡± Huo Nanchen finally raised his head to look at them and said calmly, ¡°you can go back first. ¡± Ning Tangxi nodded, ¡°alright. ¡± She knew that if she stayed here, he would be unhappy. It would be good if she knew that he was fine. Yang Ziyu had just walked out with her when he bumped into Gu Ruochu, who was carrying her breakfast. The three of them were a little surprised when they bumped into each other. However, Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression was very natural. She did not seem to have any intention of talking to them and only nodded her head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her? ¡± It was not until they entered the elevator Ning Tangxi then spoke to the man next to her, ¡°do you feel that she¡¯s especially cold and calm today? She looks as if nothing has happened, but there¡¯s an indescribable change in her. She doesn¡¯t seem to have any intention of ming me at all. ¡± Yang Ziyu actually did not really understand Gu Ruochu. When he saw Ning Tangxi frown, he could not help but say, ¡°maybe she¡¯s in a bad mood. Don¡¯t take it to heart. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Of course, Ning Tangxi would not feel guilty. After all, she and Gu ruochu would not have much interaction in the future. Gu Ruochu stood at the door of the ward with breakfast in her hand. The bodyguard saw her and quickly opened the door, ¡°young Madam, pleasee in. ¡± Gu Ruochu nodded and entered with breakfast. Huo Nanchen looked over again and finally saw the person he wanted to see. However, his short hair startled him. Has She cut her hair? ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten breakfast, have you? ¡± Gu ruochu skillfully ced the breakfast on the table and took out a small bowl. Mama Zhang had cooked rib porridge today and it smelled very fragrant. ¡°Why did you cut your hair? ¡± ¡°If you like it, then cut it. ¡± She held the bowl and handed the spoon to him. His deep, dark eyes stared at her but she was unmoved. If I remember correctly, he had said that her hair was very beautiful and she had cut it? Seeing that he was not taking it, she ced the bowl on the table. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to eat it now, you can wait until it¡¯s a little cold. It¡¯s indeed a little hot. ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu, are you sure you want to keep getting along with me in such a weird way? ¡± Chapter 616

Chapter 616: Chapter 620: Feeding Him Porridge

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu raised her head calmly, ¡°then how do you want me to get along with you? There¡¯s nothing sinister about it. You¡¯re the one who thinks that you¡¯re right. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re very cold to me. ¡± ¡°What else do you want? As a human being, I can¡¯t have my own thoughts. I can do whatever you want me to do. ¡± Perhaps Huo Nanchen had just realized that he really did not understand her very well. He had always thought that although her personality was warm and cool, no matter how cold she was, she would not be so resolute. But now, she had not said anything about getting a divorce nor had she made a fuss about leaving him. However, that bone-chilling coldness was chilling. It was as if she did not care about anything at all. Gu Ruochu seemed to have just begun to look him in the eye, ¡°be good, stop fooling around. If you want your wife to listen to you the entire time, why don¡¯t you marry a robot? It¡¯s almost nine o¡¯clock now. It¡¯ll be toote if you don¡¯t eat breakfast now. ¡± Huo Nanchen only stared at her as if he wanted to see through herpletely, ¡°yesterday, we agreed toe to the hospital to apany me. Why did you leave alone? ¡± ¡°I saw that you were asleep and I happened to have something on so I left. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s tone sounded very calm as if she was in a fit of Pique. However, it also seemed as if she waspletely disappointed ¡°You¡¯re ming me for not keeping my word, but you can¡¯t even keep your word. It doesn¡¯t seem strange for me to break my word once in a while, right? ¡± ¡°Are you nning to be so cold to me from now on? ¡± He held her shoulder with his hand and his deep eyes seemed to be on the verge of burning. His already gloomy face turned even colder. ¡°Why must you do this? I¡¯ve already said that when we find... ¡± ¡°Do you want me to file for divorce? ¡± Gu Ruochu interrupted him with a cold smile ¡°would you agree to a divorce if I told you? Of course not. Since you wouldn¡¯t, of course I¡¯d choose to be your wife. I¡¯m tired of ying that game where you argue endlessly over a divorce. ¡± ¡°since you¡¯ve brought this up again, I¡¯ll tell you onest time. You always think that you love me and think that I hold a high position in your heart. You¡¯ve almost believed your own lies. ¡± Gu Ruochu replied calmly ¡°actually, whether it¡¯s Cheng Xi, Yue Cheng or Ning Tangxi, their positions in your heart are far higher than mine. I¡¯ve given you two choices, but you¡¯ve never chosen me. Huo Nanchen, how long are you going to keep lying to yourself Every time, you¡¯ve never chosen me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying to myself. I care about you very much. ¡± ¡°Is that so? Are you trying to say that you want me to continue staying in Yue Cheng and take a step back? Huo Nanchen, you really want to achieve a perfect situation, don¡¯t you? Unfortunately, I just don¡¯t want to. ¡± She no longer wanted to be alone and lose her focus. Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression was very calm from the beginning to the end. However, her instincts told Huo Nanchen that things were not as simple as he had thought. If she were to make a scene, he would still know what was going on in his heart. At the very least, she would be willing to make a scene once. However, now that she was no longer making a scene, that kind of uneasy feeling lingered in her heart. In reality, she was not someone who wouldpromise for the best. Moreover, she was too smart and too clear-headed. She would never allow herself to drown in a rtionship. Huo Nanchen knew all of this. However, when he was asked to make a choice, there was another emotion that made it difficult for him to make a choice. That feeling of frustration grew stronger in his heart. He looked into her clear ck and white eyes and his breathing became heavy. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s almost nine o¡¯clock. Let¡¯s eat breakfast. ¡± Gu Ruochu shifted her gaze and ced the cold porridge in front of him once again. Chapter 617

Chapter 617: Chapter 621 brought him back

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Feed me. ¡± He continued to stare at her unblinkingly as if he was testing her bottom line. Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyshes fluttered as she picked up the bowl and spoon and began to feed him. However, at that moment, Huo Nanchen felt as if his heart had sunk to the bottom of the valley. Looking at her gentle and calm skin, he did not know that her ability to hide her emotions had reached such a high level. At that moment, he suddenly felt a sense of fear in his heart. He did not know what she was going to do. Just like that, he stayed in the hospital for four days. Ruo Chu did not go to thepany or the set again. Because thepany had Rong Xiao, the assistant director of the set was thest one to finish the job. At his request, she stayed in the ward to apany him. However, the atmosphere was a little strange. He would ask her a question and she would answer him a few times. She rarely took the initiative to talk to him. Looking at his increasingly cold face, Gu Ruochu realized that she actually did not have any reaction. Her state of mind changed. It seemed that her mood would always be exceptionally calm and a faint sense of joy. He was trying his best to control his temper and not do anything to her. At least, that was how she saw it. After Gu Ruochu had taken care of Huo Nanchen, she sat on the Sofa and continued to read her entertainment newspaper. When her phone rang, she nced at it. It was Rong Xiao. ¡°Ah Xiao, what¡¯s the matter? ¡± ¡°Have you forgotten that perfect is going to pick up Yichen? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve really forgotten? ¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten. I was nning to ask you to pick up Yichen now. ¡± It was only 7:30 in the morning and it was still very early. Gu Ruochu was a little excited when she thought about being able to bring Xu Yichen back. He finally did not have to stay in another city and not be able to see Xu Yichen even once. ¡°with me? ¡± Rong Xiao was a little surprised. He did not think much of it and immediately replied on his phone, ¡°sure, I¡¯ll drive my car. That kid Yichen is probably tired of staying there. ¡± A smile appeared on Gu Ruochu¡¯s lips, ¡°alright. ¡± Huo Nancheny on the hospital bed but did not open his eyes. However, he could see all of her small and gentle expression and a gloomy look appeared in his eyes once again. Gu Ruochu hung up the phone and looked at him. ¡°I have some matters to attend to today, so I¡¯ll be back tonight. ¡± ¡°Are you going to pick up Xu Yichen? ¡± Gu Ruochu nodded. ¡°since the matters between Cheng Xi and Ning Tangxi have been settled, Yichen should be back as well. ¡± Yichen Yichen always addressed him in such a friendly manner. He furrowed his brows in dissatisfaction but he did not re up in the end. He simply lifted the nket and sat up from the bed. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. I remember that I said that I would go with you to pick up Xu Yichen. ¡± Gu Ruochu was slightly taken aback before she shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Rong Xiao and I will go. You¡¯re still in the hospital and have just changed your medicine. It¡¯s easier for you to rest on the bed. ¡± Every word she said sounded as if she was doing him a favor. However, Huo Nanchen knew very well that she simply did not want him to go with her. ¡°bringing Xu Yichen back with you was something that I promised you from the very beginning. You always say that I¡¯ve broken my promise to you. I don¡¯t want to break my promise to you and make you unhappy in the future. Besides, my injuries are almost healed. It¡¯s no big deal. ¡± He had already put on his shirt and his fingers were buttoned on thest button. Gu Ruochu did not insist and only nodded. She lowered her head and sent a message to Rong Xiao. When she saw that the bodyguard had brought the car over, Huo Nanchen got into the driver¡¯s seat. Gu Ruochu sat in the passenger seat and set the GPS for him. She had never told Huo Nanchen about Xu Yichen¡¯s hiding ce after he had left an city. Rong Xiao had asked him to stay in a ce not far from the resort, which was a little remote. Chapter 618

Chapter 618: Chapter 622 Yuecheng appears

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION He only nced at her before his gaze left her. The journey to the resort was a little far. Gu Ruochu did not intend to speak to Huo Nanchen. She leaned against the window and closed her eyes to rest, pretending to be asleep. It was easy to observe her expression after she had cut her short hair. However, once she closed her eyes, she could not tell what she was thinking. Ruo Chu knew that he had a bad temper but she never thought that he would have the patience to tolerate her. Rong Xiao knew that they would be picking her up so he did not bother with this matter. The car drove steadily and they did not speak for two hours. Gu Ruochu was half-asleep when she felt someone approaching. She opened her eyes and saw Huo Nanchen¡¯s face, which was very close to hers. Seeing that she had no intention of retreating even after waking up, she looked out of the car window as if she was about to reach her destination. ¡°We¡¯re here. Get Out of the CAR. ¡± Gu Ruochu opened the car door and stepped on the ground. She felt a little cold when the wind blew past her. There were still more than ten minutes of distance to go and the car could not enter. There were still many people on the road as they were close to the resort. ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡± Gu Ruochu covered her windbreaker and saw that he was holding her hand as if it was a matter of course. She then slowly walked towards him. She had walked this road many times in the past but she had forgotten the exact reason. She only remembered that she, Rong Xiao and the others often came here. ¡°This is very beautiful. Have you been here before? ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s voice was as mellow as wine and made her tense up. ¡°I¡¯ve been here once or twice. It¡¯s very beautiful. ¡± ¡°When we move out in the future, can we stay here? ¡± ¡°You like this ce? ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at him in surprise. He seemed to be yearning for this ce. His eyes stared at her as if he wanted her to agree immediately. ¡°We¡¯ll see. ¡± She gave a half-truth answer. A mocking expression appeared on Huo Nanchen¡¯s face and his eyes were extremely dark. Actually, he knew that she liked this ce very much. As for why he had asked her, it was because he wanted to talk to her more. It seemed that she had not spoken to him for a long time. For some reason, the closer she got to Yi Chen¡¯s ce, the more uneasy Gu Ruochu felt. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Huo Nanchen saw her unease and thought that she was not feeling well. Gu Ruochu shook her head and quickened her pace. Just as she was about to catch a glimpse of the vi, she suddenly heard an earth-shattering gunshot from inside the vi and regained herposure. Who had fired? Gu Ruochu ran into the vi without a word. Huo Nanchen¡¯s shouts could be heard from behind, but she could not care less. ¡°Yichen, Yichen! ¡± She had just rushed into the vi when she saw a group of men in ck standing at the entrance of the garden. Xu Yichen, who was kneeling on one knee, was opposite her. They were pointing their guns at him. Xu Yichen also had a gun in his hand. However, how could he possibly have a chance of winning when he was facing so many people with dark muzzles. ¡°Ruo Chu, why are you here? HURRY UP AND LEAVE! ¡± Xu Yichen¡¯s originally calm expression had turned into panic. He kept looking but did not see huo Nanchen¡¯s figure. ¡°Hurry up and leave. ¡± ¡°leave, none of you can leave today. It just so happens that you¡¯re still together so I don¡¯t have to continue looking for revenge. ¡± The leader was an ordinary-looking man but Ruo Chu felt that she had heard his hoarse voice somewhere before. ¡°Who are you people? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s voice seemed to be able to freeze people. This group of people had never seen a woman so calm when she saw a gun. The ordinary-looking man turned around and sized her up. ¡°Mrs. Huo, I remember that you¡¯ve been investigating me at the hospital in Country M. now that I¡¯ve appeared in front of you, you don¡¯t recognize me? ¡± Gu Ruochu was stunned. Her long-held suspicions had finally been confirmed. Chapter 619

Chapter 619: Chapter 623. He had been shot

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Yue Cheng had always been the one who had helped Ning Tangxi. It was indeed him. He had actually undergone stic surgery a long time ago and had always stayed by Ning Tangxi¡¯s side. It was said that love made people go crazy. This man had hurt Cheng Xi in order to help Ning Tangxi achieve her goal and had helped Ning Tangxi drive a wedge between her and Huo Nanchen. This kind of cruel human nature made one¡¯s blood run cold. Cheng Xi was really... ... A child with a really hard life ... Just as Gu Ruochu was deep in thought, Ning Tangxi¡¯s excited voice suddenly rang out from behind her, ¡°Yue Cheng, so it really is you! I knew you would appear at this time, I knew it... ¡± Yuecheng had not expected Ning Tangxi to appear here at all. He had not expected her to run over to hug him in tears and he subconsciously opened his arms to hug her. ¡°I knew you would appear to help me get my revenge. Yuecheng, why are you so stupid? I don¡¯t need you to do this for me anymore. I don¡¯t want anyone else but you... ¡± Ning Tangxi had never thought that the man who had been silently helping her was actually Yuecheng. No wonder she felt a little familiar. Huo Nanchen was behind Ning Tangxi. When he saw Yuecheng¡¯s face, which was no longer handsome but unfamiliar to him, he felt a lot moreplicated. ¡°Yue Cheng, long time no see. ¡± Yue Cheng also looked at him. His eyes were no longer filled with hostility, ¡°Nanchen, I never thought that we would meet in person at such an asion. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart turned cold when she heard Ning Tangxi¡¯s words. She was not in the mood to care about the reunion between the two brothers. She only stared at Huo Nanchen with a questioning look. ¡°Huo Nanchen, it was you who told Ning Tangxi Yichen¡¯s address and then the two of you worked together to use Yichen as bait to make Yue Cheng show himself, right? ¡± Although it was a question, it sounded very certain. Yue Cheng loved Ning Tangxi so much, so he must have hated Gu Ruoyun because Ning Tangxi¡¯s fate today was entirely his own doing. If he wanted revenge, he would definitely look for her and her friends. However, Huo Nanchen had actually used this trick to lure Yue Cheng out. Gu Ruochu saw that Xu Yichen had been shot and his face was as Pale as a sheet, blood sttering all over the floor. Gu Ruochu felt the world spinning and her mind was in a daze. She was the one who had harmed Yichen... ... If Huo Nanchen had not known about Xu Yichen¡¯s whereabouts, he would not have called Yue Cheng over and Yichen would not have been hurt. When she met Huo Nanchen¡¯s eyes again, she felt that she was even more foolish than she had imagined. Why had she pushed Yichen from a safe ce to the point of no return. Why was she so nave? Why did she trust this man so much. He was on the same side as Ning Tangxi and Yue Cheng. ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± Huo Nanchen felt as if his throat was stuck. The way he looked at him was as if he wanted to gouge himself. He knew that she would never forgive him again. The man and woman who had been hugging each other were startled by this sound. Yue Cheng narrowed his eyes and pointed his gun at Xu Yichen again, ¡°since this man likes to help Gu Ruochu bully you so much, he deserves to die! ¡± Ning Tangxi bit her lip, not knowing what to say. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart sank again. She rushed to Xu Yichen¡¯s side without a second thought. Huo Nanchen was even faster than her. He reached out and pulled her into his arms. The man had a bad temper and yelled at her in exasperation, ¡°Gu Ruochu, you really want to die, don¡¯t you? ¡± A gun could easily misfire. Does she really want to die? ¡°GET LOST! ¡± This was the first time Gu Ruochu had disyed such intense emotions and even used such a rough word. She was wrong. She might really have caused Yichen¡¯s death. Xu Yichen looked at Gu Ruochu with a gentle gaze and shook his head. He raised his gun and made fun of Gu Ruochu. Bang The sky-shaking sound of a gun rang out once again. ¡°No! ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s almost-torn voice rang out in this space. She watched helplessly as Xu Yichen fell to the ground. His chest, which had been prated by the bullet, was bleeding profusely. Chapter 620

Chapter 620: Chapter 624

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She could no longer hear anything. All she could see was huo Nanchen holding a gun in his hand. His face was cold as he aimed it at Xu Yichen¡¯s chest. He was the one who had fired that shot. Gu Ruochu stared nkly at his extremely cold side profile. She had never seen him so unfamiliar before. She had thought that she understood this man but she never expected him to be so cold. She had even watched as he fired at Yichen. More blood flowed out of Yichen¡¯s body. Every part of his body was bright red and it was a shocking sight. It was as if she had personally witnessed the loss of his life. ¡°Yi Chen, Yi Chen... ¡± Ruo Chu¡¯s legs went weak and she fell to the ground. Her knees fell to the ground with a thud, and it was extremely painful. However, she did not feel anything at all. The sound of her knees falling to the ground was very loud. The man¡¯s pupils, who was originally calm, shrank. With such a hard stone floor, if she knelt down with such a loud sound, she would definitely be crippled from the pain. Without thinking, he immediately lifted her up from the ground. Looking at her face, which was as Pale as a piece of paper, and the lips that she was biting on, it revealed all of her sorrowful feelings. However, she did not even cry out in pain. Her pair of ck and white eyes had long lost their original luster. Huo Nanchen looked at Xu Yichen, who was lying on the ground and bleeding non-stop. His gaze was extremelyplicated. ¡°Why did you shoot? ¡± Gu Ruochu met his gaze and her thin face turned pale inch by inch. She had already guessed the answer in her heart but she still asked, ¡°Huo Nanchen, tell me. ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu, Xu Yichen really wants to kill Yue Cheng. If I don¡¯t shoot, he will kill Yue Cheng and Ning Tangxi. ¡± There was a sense of helplessness in his voice as if he was truly helpless. That¡¯s right, how could Yichen¡¯s life bepared to Yue Cheng and Ning Tangxi¡¯s. Both her and Yichen¡¯s deaths and injuries were not worth regretting. ¡°Ruo Chu, don¡¯t be like this. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s eyes were filled with fear as he watched her purse her lips without a word. In that instant, he felt as if he had never seen her before. She pushed him away forcefully and resolutely. In the next second, he saw the gun in Gu Ruochu¡¯s hand. ¡°Do you still remember this gun? ¡± The muzzle of the gun was aimed at him. Huo Nanchen pursed his lips and remained silent. The corners of his mouth twitched as he watched her taunt him, ¡°you were the one who gave me this gun back then. At that time, I never thought that one day, this gun would be aimed at you. ¡± The remnant of light in her eyes disappeared. The smile on her face was as bright and beautiful as the first time they met. If only life was as beautiful as the first time they met. Her name was ominous to begin with. Her life had long been destined to be in this name. Huo Nanchen¡¯s eyes froze. He had never intended for things to turn out this way. At that moment, his voice was extremely low and hoarse, ¡°Ruo Chu... ¡± Ning Tangxi¡¯s scream suddenly rang out when she saw this scene. Yue Cheng¡¯s eyes became veryplicated. Ning Tangxi never thought that Gu Ruochu would actually want to kill Huo Nanchen. This woman actually wanted to kill Nanchen for another man! Gu Ruochu turned to look at her as she screamed. A cruel expression appeared in her eyes. She raised her leg and kicked Yue Cheng¡¯s Shin. The pain caused him to release Ning Tangxi. Gu Ruochu pulled Ning Tangxi¡¯s hair and aimed the gun at her head. The sound of her pulling the safety pin rang in the air. Ning Tangxi¡¯s entire body was trembling as she pointed the cold gun at Gu Ruochu¡¯s head. ¡°Gu Ruochu, don¡¯t do anything stupid. ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± Xu Yichen waspletely out of strength. His body, which was constantly losing blood, was still holding on. ¡°Don¡¯t... leave! Don¡¯t bother about me anymore. ¡± Don¡¯t take any more risks for me! ¡°Gu Ruochu! ¡± Chapter 621

Chapter 621: Chapter 625

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Yue Cheng¡¯s expression turned sinister and cold as he coldly stopped her, ¡°you¡¯d better not act rashly or I¡¯ll kill Xu Yichen immediately! ¡± The group of men in ck that he had led all aimed their guns at her and Xu Yichen. Gu Ruochu stared at him and her eyes were extremely cold, ¡°Yue Cheng, you¡¯d better not bargain with me. My gun is already insured. If Yichen is destined to die, I want Ning Tangxi to die with him! ! ! ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s heart sank when he saw that Gu Ruochu was truly determined to kill him, ¡°Ruo Chu, put down your gun. ¡± She had put on the safety. The gun could go off at any time, and she might even hurt herself. ¡°Huo Nanchen, do you think I don¡¯t dare to kill her? Do you think you¡¯re the only one who dares to shoot? ¡± Hearing this, Huo Nanchen¡¯s suppressed emotions became even more frustrated. He turned around and roared angrily, ¡°are you all like dead people? You heard me and you still don¡¯t put down the gun! ¡± Shock appeared in Yue Cheng¡¯s eyes. He looked at the Pale Ning Tangxi and finally gritted his teeth. ¡°Did you hear me? PUT DOWN The gun! ¡± The atmosphere instantly froze. Rong Xiao¡¯s men finally arrived in the midst of the confrontation. None of them had expected such a turn of events. ¡°Miss Gu. ¡± Uncle Rong listened to her orders and Gu Ruochu¡¯s tensed heart finally rxed a little. As long as they bring Yichen to the hospital, there might still be a chance. ¡°You guys take Yichen away. I¡¯ll deal with this group of people. ¡± Gu Ruochu held Ning Tangxi in ce and said the next sentence to Xu Yichen, ¡°Yichen, go with Uncle Rong. Remember not to turn back. I trusted him too much and loved him too much. I deserve to be used by him. ¡± Now that he thought about it.. She was actually obsessed with him. She was no match for him when it came to love. Hearing this, Xu Yichen¡¯s heart tightened again. At the same time, his heart turned cold. His vision was blurry and he could not even see where Ruo Chu was. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. If I want to go, we¡¯ll go together. If I have to die... we¡¯ll die together. ¡± ¡°What nonsense are you saying? My Life is yours. You have no right to not want it. ¡± Gu Ruochu had remained calm from the start but her face was too pale. She said in a low voice, ¡°stop dawdling, big man. Don¡¯t make me look down on you. ¡± Finally, Gu Ruochu added in a low voice. ¡°Just take it that I¡¯ve died in the ck prison a long time ago. ¡± At this moment, she suddenly appeared extremely calm. She had long lost her family and all thoughts of her. In the end, her tone remained calm as she said, ¡°by the way, if Granny Li ever asks about me, just tell her that I¡¯ve gone to a faraway ce and I might nevere back. ¡± Thest sentence was stuck in her throat. Huo Nanchen was instantly stung by her cold words. His pupils constricted. Now, did she really think that he would kill her for Ning Tangxi and Yue Cheng? She actually thought so, thought so. ¡°Ruo Chu, I told you to put down the gun! ¡± Huo Nanchen seemed to be coaxing her, afraid that it would trigger some of her already tensed nerves. ¡°Be Good, put down the gun. ¡± His voice was as gentle as before, but it also pierced into her heart like thousands of arrows piercing through her heart. ¡°Huo Nanchen, if youe any closer, I will shoot Ning Tangxi. ¡± Her hand that was holding the gun was already shaking. Did she not know that she was the one who was hurting herself? ¡°Why aren¡¯t you guys scram! Do you have to wait until he bleeds dry before you know how to move? ¡± Huo Nanchen roared at Xu Yichen and Uncle Rong in anger. Uncle Rong immediately led his people into the car. The People next to him skillfully bandaged their wounds to stop the bleeding. At least it would take them quite a distance to get to the hospital. Chapter 622

Chapter 622: Chapter 626: Be Stronger

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Can you put down the gun now? ¡± Yue Cheng¡¯s growling voice grew colder and stiffer, but Gu Ruochu did not budge. ¡°Wait for half an hour, and Ning Tangxi will return to your side safe and sound. ¡± Her eyshes fluttered, and the cold and distrust that seeped out of her lips could be clearly seen. ¡°In any case, this ce belongs to you. ¡± Huo Nanchen knew that she hadpletely excluded herself. In any case, this ce belongs to you. Yue Cheng was about to lose his patience, but when he saw that the gun was pointed at the woman he loved, he had no choice but to endure it. Time ticked by. Gu Ruochu only released the person in her arms when she was certain that Uncle Rong had left with Yichen. Ning Tangxi fell to the ground like a puddle of soft mud. She cried as she crawled towards Yue Cheng. Gu Ruochu¡¯s entire body was drained of strength. She held the gun in her hand and propped herself up on the ground. She was about to kneel on the ground. However, she was blocked by the man who was approaching her. She knelt on his hand just like that. Gu Ruochu¡¯s face, which was as thin as a piece of paper, remained expressionless when she saw the man¡¯s face so close to her. She only wanted to fall asleep. She was so tired. She told herself to be strong, hold on, hold on a little longer. Yichen was still on his way to the hospital. She had to hold on until Yichen was saved. Everything will end today. The wind blew her hair and her vision was blown away by the wind. Huo Nanchen looked at her quiet and silent eyes and her thin and Pale face. He picked her up and walked towards the car, ¡°I¡¯ve already called someone to take care of it. It¡¯s fine now. ¡± Gu Ruochu could no longer hear any words. Her slightly closed eyes could not see through any light. ¡°Gu Ruochu, I¡¯ve let you down this time. ¡± Ning Tangxi¡¯s voice came from behind her. She had wanted to use this opportunity to find Yue city but she had not expected such a turn of events. Huo Nanchen stopped in his tracks. Ruo Chu did not know if she had heard it or not. To her, it did not matter anymore. ¡°Huo Nanchen, if I were to sue Yue city and Ning Tangxi in court, I would have them spend a few years in prison to be punished for their crimes against Yi Chen. Would you protect them? ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s eyes were like an abyss as he stared at her and enunciated each word, ¡°Ruo Chu, do you really have to force me to make a choice? ¡± Gu Ruochu smiled faintly as she replied, ¡°Yan Ze, You keep saying that you care about me and that you like me, but you won¡¯ty a finger on your good brother and Ning Tangxi just for me, right? ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu! ¡± He suddenly lost control as if he could not face such a direct usation from her. Gu Ruochu suddenly felt that she was really a joke. She suddenly raised her hand and gave him a vicious p. With a loud p, even Ning Tangxi and Yue Cheng were startled. Huo Nanchen did not dodge. He took the p without showing any signs of anger. ¡°Huo Nanchen, you¡¯re a good man. Those who have hurt others can continue to live a carefree life. What a joke! ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu, let¡¯s go back, Huh? ¡± His words carried an obvious sense of inferiority. He hoped that Ruo Chu would forget about this matter. Xu Yichen would not die. Ning Tangxi and Cheng Xi were already Yue Cheng¡¯s burdens. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Xu Yichen has already been sent to the hospital. I¡¯ve already asked the best doctors and professors to treat him. He will definitely not die. ¡± From now on, he could be together with Ruo Chu and continue to lead a happy life. His words held a lot of weight. Gu Ruochu already had an idea. As long as Yichen was not dead, he was not dead. However, Gu Ruochu did not reply to him. She was as quiet as a ghost in his arms. There was nothing vivid about her. Chapter 623

Chapter 623: Chapter 627: Never Regret Loving someone

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu felt her heart ache, but she did not regret loving someone with all her might. She trusted him with all her trust and love, even though she was covered in bruises in the end. The ride home was even quieter. After another hour, Gu Ruochu called Uncle Rong, trembling. His face was as Pale as a sheet of paper, ¡°Are you sure? Is He really still alive? Uncle Rong... don¡¯t lie to me. Things have alreadye to this. I don¡¯t need to listen to lies. ¡± COMMENT Uncle Rong¡¯s voice was loud and clear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Gu. You have to believe me. Yichen is still alive. ¡± Gu Ruochu bit her lip and nodded as she listened to his words. The situation was getting more and more rming before she finally hung up. He did not open the car door until it stopped at the entrance of the Huo family¡¯s vi. Instead, he leaned sideways towards her and said, ¡°Ruo Chu, today was just an ident. I... ¡± As long as Yue Cheng appeared, all the burdens would be ced on him. They would be able to be together and no one would ever be able to separate from each other again. ¡°Is that so? ¡± Gu Ruochu cut him off. Her eyes were as cold as a thorn, ¡°you¡¯re really a shrewd businessman. I admit defeat. ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s voice was hoarse as if he wanted to exin. His strong and firm heart was slowly crumbling. Gu Ruochu did not want to hear it anymore, ¡°you only need to answer me. Did you tell Ning Tangxi Yichen¡¯s address? ¡± ¡°You told Ning Tangxi Yichen¡¯s address and used Yichen to lure Yue Cheng to appear, didn¡¯t you? ¡± Gu Ruochu was in an unstable state of mind ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m a gullible woman? Hmm? Every time you act like you love me so much, do you love acting so much? ¡± He sat there with his thin lips pursed into a straight line. Gu Ruochu pushed open the door and stepped out. The sound of steady and slightly messy footsteps could be heard behind her. He hugged her from behind and hugged her tightly, ¡°I really didn¡¯t lie to you. Ruo Chu, I didn¡¯t act either. ¡± At this point, he would never say the word ¡®love¡¯ . Because he had never loved her in the first ce. Heh. ¡°Are you lying to me? Is there any point in discussing it? ¡± She looked at him but her voice was still as gentle as ever, ¡°since you said that it was an ident, then it means that God does not want us to be together. ¡± Gu Ruochu forced herself to support herself as she looked at the man who was right in front of her Sheughed until her entire body was trembling, ¡°you¡¯re too greedy. You always think that you can get everything done in the end. Have you forgotten what I¡¯ve said before You want to protect your brotherhood with Yue Cheng, you want to protect Ning Tangxi and Cheng Xi, and you want me to stay by your side for the rest of my life. ¡°Huo Nanchen, you want such a perfect situation, but I don¡¯t want to fulfill your wish. ¡± ¡°From now on, I will break all ties with you. ¡± Those words were repeated repeatedly. Huo Nanchen¡¯s arms were still around her, and his handsome face was covered in ayer of white mist. He could clearly hear the sound of his heart and bones breaking. At the moment when his heart copsed, his fingers trembled slightly. He used to think that when Yue Cheng died, it was the darkest and most terrifying moment of his life. Only now did he realize that there were even more terrifying moments that would make it difficult for him to survive. This result was unbearable for him. After saying these words, Gu Ruochu shook him off and left. ¡°Stop! ¡± The man¡¯s eyes instantly filled with a deep, ink-like look. The strength in his hand was almost out of control as he pinched her. However, he withdrew his hand in the next second. Chapter 624

Chapter 624: Chapter 628: slicing and dicing him

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Ruo Chu! ! ! ¡± Was She afraid? Was He actually afraid that she would hurt herself? Heh. Gu Ruochu aimed the military knife at her neck. Blood was already seeping out of her neck, causing Huo Nanchen to almost copse. His eyes slowly turned red. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything reckless, don¡¯t move! I won¡¯te over. ¡± The man¡¯s eyes were filled with anger, but his voice was iparably gentle. ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t be so willful, put down the knife. ¡± ¡°If you don¡¯te over, of course I won¡¯t move. ¡± Gu Ruochu no longer believed a single word of his. Her face was still suffused with a beautiful smile. ¡°Huo Nanchen, don¡¯t ever get close to me again. I really think that you¡¯re disgusting and hypocritical. ¡± She calmly replied, ¡°If you really liked me as much as you say you do and cared about me, you wouldn¡¯t have hurt someone as important as my family. Now that things havee to this, I don¡¯t want to talk about love or hate. I¡¯ve loved you and I¡¯ve acknowledged you, but I¡¯ve never regretted it. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say those self-deceiving and deceitful words anymore. It¡¯s really meaningless. ¡± Every word was extremely clear. However, it was as if she was slicing him into pieces. Huo Nanchen did not step forward when he saw that the knife was about to fall at any moment. When he saw that the knife was actually bleeding, his ghastly white lips twitched but he still stepped aside. Gu Ruochu looked at him and walked past him. She drove straight into his car. She twisted the key and stepped on the elerator. Huo Nanchen watched as the car left like the wind. He was flustered by the speed of the car. She had already lost control of her emotions. If anything were to happen to her in the car... ... He did not dare to say another word and had the driver pick up another car from the garage. He then began to chase after her. No one knew what had happened. All they knew was that his car had been dumped on a street but the person in the car had long disappeared. Huo Nanchen knew that she must be in the hospital. Chu Xin was still in the hospital. When she heard that Xu Yichen had an ident and was undergoing surgery in the hospital, she walked over in her hospital gown. When she saw that Ruo Chu was sitting outside with a bad look on her face, she quickly sat on the side and pulled her into her arms. ¡°Yichen will be fine. Don¡¯t worry. ¡± Something bad must have happened. Otherwise, Ruo Chu and Yichen would not be like this. The most important thing now was to wait for Yichen toe out of the operating theater. When Rong Xiao rushed over, he also sat quietly next to Ruo Chu. He knew the cause of the incident, and he also knew how upset Ruo Chu was. After waiting for nearly four hours, the doctor finally came out. ¡°Doctor, how is Yichen? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Huo. Mr. Xu is fine. ¡± The doctor heaved a sigh of relief. When he was sent over, he was just one breath away ¡°although he¡¯s unconscious now, his vitals have returned to normal. In a few days, you¡¯ll be able to see the patient in the ward. ¡± If they had not sent him in time, or if they had acted quickly, there might have been no one left. ¡°That¡¯s good then. Thank you, Doctor. ¡± Chu Xin had experienced death once and knew the fear that death brings. Gu Ruochu sat back in her seat and her heart finally settled down. ¡°The heavens are truly blessed. ¡± Chu Xin mumbled to herself, ¡°I told you that although Yichen is a man of few words, his bones are still very strong. He knows that with so many of us worried about him, he would not disappoint us. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡± Gu Ruochu felt very tired after the whole day. Rong Xiao helped her and himself to book a hotel in a nearby hospital and they would have to stay in the hospital to take care of Yichen for the next few months. Chapter 625

Chapter 625: Chapter 629: Gu Zexi

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Chu Xin held Gu Ruochu¡¯s hand and it was extremely cold. ¡°Ruo Chu, you¡¯ve heard from the doctor that everything is fine. We¡¯ll take good care of Yichen for the next two months. ¡± Things have already turned out this way. Fortunately, she is fine. Gu Ruochu only nodded and held Chu Xin¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m going to my apartment to pack some things. I¡¯ll be right there. ¡± Rong Xiao knew that she did not want to return to the Huo family home so he nodded. ¡°My car is outside the hospital. You can take my car back. Be careful. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± As Gu Ruochu took the car keys, the image of her driving his car away from the Huo family home suddenly surfaced in her mind. She saw that cold gaze locked onto her. The image shed across her mind. Gu Ruochu did not want to think about anything rted to him anymore. When she left the hospital, she subconsciously nced behind her but there was no one there. When she walked towards the car, a figure appeared behind her. Her Gaze never left the figure that had already left. Li Tezhu nced at the man beside him and said embarrassedly, ¡°BOSS, you¡¯ve been waiting here for almost five hours. Why didn¡¯t you show up and let the young Madam See you? ¡± After the young Madam drove away from the Huo family home, BOSS immediately asked him to find someone to stop the car. He was afraid that she would lose control of her emotions, so he asked him to follow her carefully. He saw the young Madam abandon the car on a nearby street and leave the car alone. After that, BOSS only apanied her to the hospital to wait for Xu Yichen toe out of the operating room, even though he did not meet the young Madam. ¡°Do you think that she wants to see me now? ¡± It sounded a little bitter, but it was the truth. It turned out that there were times when he was afraid. Gu Zexi did not expect that after being away from the hospital for half a day, another person would enter the hospital. Furthermore, his subordinates had told him that Ruo Chu did not look well. His heart inexplicably tightened. At this moment, Gu Ruochu was driving the ck Audi on the road. Her emotions were once again out of control. The speed of the car was getting faster and faster like a runaway wild horse as it sped through the city at lightning speed. The traffic police on the road whistled sharply as they chased after her, ¡°stop, what are you doing! ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s ears were filled with the sound of sirens. She did not know why but she had almost crashed into the fence. At first, Gu Zexi thought that he had misread the license te number. Only when he saw Gu Ruochu¡¯s face did he realize that it was indeed her. ¡°Master Gu. ¡± Gu Zexi pushed open the car door in the next second and exchanged a few words with the traffic police. Gu Ruochu hadpletely lost control of her emotions. It was only when she saw Gu Zexi¡¯s face that she was stunned. She thought that she was hallucinating, ¡°Big Brother? ¡± His voice was very gentle, as if he was afraid of scaring her, ¡°don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s big brother. ¡± She stepped out of the driver¡¯s seat and was held in his arms. ¡°Big Brother, I almost killed Yichen. ¡± She hugged his arm, giving Gu Zexi a very familiar feeling. Ruo Chu muttered to herself, ¡°if I hadn¡¯t trusted him wrongly, Yichen wouldn¡¯t have suffered such serious injuries. ¡± The only cold expression on Gu Zexi¡¯s face turned into gentleness. He touched her face, ¡°silly girl, don¡¯t me yourself for everything. He has already treated you as his family and sister. Of course, he doesn¡¯t want to see you suffer any harm. If it were his big brother, he would protect you no matter how dangerous the situation is. The most important thing now is that we get through this together so that Xu Yichen can safely leave the hospital and recuperate.¡± Xu Yichen did not want Ruo Chu to feel hurt. He actually understood. ¡°Okay. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not speak. Gu Zexi ced her in the passenger seat and stepped forward to speak to the traffic police. After that, he sat back in the driver¡¯s seat. Chapter 626

Chapter 626: Chapter 630 sorry for hurting you

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Ruo Chu, where do you n to go now? ¡± ¡°I need to go back to my apartment to pack some things. ¡± ¡°Okay, you can sleep in the car first. ¡± Gu Zexi fastened the seatbelts for the two of them and turned the steering wheel as he drove towards the apartment that she had bought. ¡°...¡± COMMENT It was almost 6:30 pm when Gu Zexi brought her back to the hospital. Only then did he realize that her legs were no longer stable. Her thin lips were tightly pursed and her face was expressionless. ¡°What happened to your legs? ¡± His gaze fell on her legs and he saw that she was falling backwards. His heart skipped a beat and he quickly held her. ¡°Ruo Chu, ruo Chu! ¡± Gu Ruochu felt her vision blur before her eyes. In the end, she fell into a peaceful state. Even Gu Zexi¡¯s voice calling her seemed to fade away. When she woke up again, it was alreadyte at night. The room was dark. She moved and realized that her hands, neck, and knees were all bandaged. She blinked and saw a person standing by the window. A cold wind blew in from the outside, stirring up the cold temperature. The Sky outside had long turned dark. The moon was bright and the stars were sparse. As if telepathically, he slowly turned his head and happened to meet her gaze. Under the dim light, Huo Nanchen¡¯s eyes that could not prate the light were like an abyss. For a moment, it was impossible to look straight at him. He knew that she would not want to see her, but he did not expect her to wake up at this time. ¡°You¡¯re awake? ¡± His voice was very hoarse, afraid of startling her. His slender fingers trembled faintly in the dark. I¡¯ve hurt you. I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t protect you. I¡¯m sorry. He knew that ever since Xu Yichen¡¯s ident, she had been on the verge of breaking down. If it had not been for Gu Zexi¡¯s presence today... Her knees had already been at the resort. She had knelt down twice, causing great damage. However, she had been holding it in until six in the afternoon when she fainted in Gu Zexi¡¯s arms. She was using herself to punish him. Very well, she had done it. Huo Nanchen pursed his thin lips into a straight line. Under the dim light, he looked iparably ghastly white. He saw that Gu Ruochu was struggling to get up. His body seemed to have instinctively walked over to help her up and ced two pillows behind his back. ¡°Do you want me to turn on the lights? ¡± His hoarse voice rang out. ¡°There¡¯s no need. ¡± Gu Ruochu sat there. Her knees did not feel any pain and she had never been so calm before. She calmly said, ¡°I kicked Yue Cheng¡¯s bones. He should be in the hospital too. Don¡¯t you need to apany him? ¡± ¡°Ning Tangxi is here. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. ¡± Gu Ruochu nodded. There was no extra expression on her face. ¡°Ning Tangxi has finally found her man. The two of them have been through so much and can finally be free and unfettered together. Their pain is only left for me and Yichen to suffer. ¡± Huo Nanchen did not speak. Perhaps he did not know how to answer, or perhaps he did not want to answer. Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes shed, ¡°the doctor came out today and told me that although Yichen managed to save his life, the bullet was sessfully removed. However, we lost a lot of blood along the way, so we have to be mentally prepared. Do you know what it means to be mentally prepared?¡± The room was dead silent. Gu ruochu seemed to be talking to herself, ¡°Yanze, he may be paralyzed, he may be in a vegetative state. ¡± ¡°Huo Nanchen, let me tell you a secret. ¡± Her voice sounded as yful as when they had just started their sweet love affair ¡°actually, your wife had already died in that car ident. I must have resented her too much and reincarnated into your wife¡¯s body. ¡± Chapter 627

Chapter 627: Chapter 631 was like a bone in the body

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo Nanchen did not change much. He only tightened his grip on her but he did not dare to hold her in his arms as recklessly as before. ¡°You¡¯re not surprised? ¡± Gu Ruochu smiled. ¡°As expected, president huo is not an ordinary person. Even when faced with an illusory ghost, you... ¡± He suddenly hugged her from a very light force until he gradually withdrew his strength. However, he did not touch a single wound on her body. As his muscles tensed, he seemed to have fallen into a state of demonic terror and madness. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you can leave whenever you want, right? Since you hate me, why don¡¯t you pester me and Pester me to take revenge on me? ¡± She could not breathe as she pressed against his shoulder. Listening to his heartbeat made her heart ache so much that it felt like it was about to break. ¡°since you¡¯re here, you¡¯re not allowed to leave. ¡± Gu Ruochu still did not respond with much emotion, she continued to calmly talk to him about her and Xu Yichen, ¡°Yichen is an abandoned child. Although I have a noble status, I¡¯m not much different from what he¡¯s been through. We¡¯ve trained together since we were young. At that time, I was very spoiled and disobedient. Whenever I was punished, Yichen would always take my ce. You know, he actually didn¡¯t like to talk much. He would always be by my side, smiling silently and listening to mein a lot. In my heart, he would always be that warm and sunny big brother... ¡°... ¡°...¡± The more Huo Nanchen listened, the more stifled his heart became. Every word she said was like a sharp knife, stabbing into his heart. Although she didn¡¯t say divorce again, it was more damaging than countless divorces. In fact, even if she asked for a divorce now, he didn¡¯t even have the strength to answer. ¡°Ruo Chu, you hate me. You¡¯re really starting to hate me more and more, ¡± he muttered to himself as if all his rationality had been exhausted ¡°When did you go from loving me to hating me so much? You hate me for not choosing you over and over again. You hate me for disappointing you over and over again. ¡± Gu Ruochu smiled and interrupted, ¡°is there any value in talking about this? This marriage of more than a year has been a gamble in my life. Now that I¡¯ve lost, I admit defeat. ¡± ¡°You only admit defeat, don¡¯t you want revenge? ¡± The strength in his hand was almost out of control as he suppressed his voice, ¡°you¡¯ve tried everything to torture me and make me suffer. Don¡¯t you want to stay by my side and watch me suffer? ¡± He had almost fallen into a demonic barrier that he could not extricate himself from However, his voice was still gentle and deadly, ¡°don¡¯t be willful. Do you really want me to forget about you and start a new life? When the timees, I¡¯ll forget all the harm I¡¯ve done to you. Do you really want to see such an ending? ¡± Gu Ruochu was slightly startled. No one knew what she was thinking. Perhaps she was too tired and needed to rest. ¡°Go to sleep. We¡¯ll talk about our matters after you¡¯ve had enough sleep. ¡± She did not give him an answer, causing his tensed nerves to rx a little. Huo Nanchen suddenly remembered what she had said earlier, ¡°you¡¯re too greedy. You keep thinking that you¡¯ll be able to settle everything in the end. Have you forgotten what I¡¯ve said before You want to protect your brotherhood with Yue Cheng, you want to protect Ning Tangxi and Cheng Xi, and you also want me to be by your side for the rest of your life. Huo Nanchen, you want such a perfect situation, but I don¡¯t want to be you.¡± He was wrong. She had long since grown into the bone in his body. He could never take it out again. Ruo Chu, it¡¯s a pity that you will never give me another chance. At the thought of this, his entire body exuded a sense of madness. Gu Ruochu obedientlyid down and tucked herself in. It was as if once she closed her eyes, she could not think of anything else. Chapter 628

Chapter 628: Chapter 632 once again shook the entire city

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION However, in her dreams, she still remembered every time he appeared beside her. Nanchen. In the past, she had called him so intimately when they were intimate. When Huo Nanchen walked out of the ward, he saw an Shaosi and Yang Xi sitting in the long corridor of the hospital. Gu Zexi stood at the side with a deep look on his face. An Shaosi looked up at him. ¡°YOU¡¯RE OUT? ¡± He seemed to be in a bad mood, so he did not reply to him. Gu Zexi nced over and walked straight over without saying a word. He threw a punch at Yang Xi. Before Yang Xi could react, the two men had already started fighting. One could hear the sound of their fists hitting each other¡¯s bodies. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to stop them? ¡± Yang Xi tugged at an Shaosi¡¯s clothes anxiously when she saw how unmoved he was. An Shaosi¡¯s expression was calm, but heughed when he saw Yang Xi¡¯s reaction. ¡°What are you afraid of? Let them fight. Everything will be fine after the fight. ¡± Yang Xi:¡±... aren¡¯t you afraid that he¡¯ll kill your good brother?¡± ¡°If he¡¯s beaten to death, it¡¯s on me. ¡± An Shaosi added, ¡°Gu Zexi can¡¯t beat him. Also, don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t hurt anyone that Ruo Chu cares about. He knows very well that his rtionship with Ruo Chu is like a string that could snap at any moment. ¡± Huo Nanchen loved Gu Ruochu even more than he had imagined. ¡°F * CK Your grandfather! ¡± ¡°My grandfather is me,e on. ¡± Yang Xi was immediately rendered speechless. Especially when she saw the evil look in his eyes, her little face tensed up as she tried to regain her lost stance and aura. An Shaosi did not intend to tease her anymore. He furrowed his brows as if he was thinking about something. Seeing that the two men had separated, Gu Zexi panted and sneered, ¡°stop pestering her. Get close to her. Every time you get close to her, she will be hurt and in pain. Stop pestering her with those excuses that you care about her and love her. Break up with her! ¡± ¡°Gu Zexi, you¡¯ve loved someone before. Don¡¯t you know that in rtionships, it¡¯s like a maze that you can¡¯t walk out of? ¡± Huo Nanchen felt as if hisst three words had exposed the murderous intent in his bones and blood ¡°Can you forget about Chu Xin? Can youpletely cut off your rtionship with her? ¡± People who fell in love were all crazy. Gu Zexi was slightly stunned However, his expressionless face did not change much. ¡°Alright, since you asked, I¡¯ll tell you. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about a question before. Can Two people who have been hurt get rid of their grudges and get back together? Can they get back to happiness? ¡± ter on, I thought it through. If the extent of the damage can be forgiven, maybe they can get back to happiness. If the damage is too deep, everyone will think it¡¯s a joke if they get back together. ¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Huo Nanchen did not say another word. It was just that the rims of their eyes were slightly red. The noble and arrogant son of an Cheng waspletely red-eyed in the hospital. His shoulders trembled slightly, as if he could see something glistening in the depths of his eyes. For their doomed love, for their faltering marriage. Everyone was stunned. Such a scene.. This might be the only time in his life. .. The next day, an Cheng was once again in a sensation. After the incident of an Cheng¡¯s young master, Huo Shao, chasing his wife, another piece of news broke out. He seemed to have gone crazy for his wife. The exact reason was unknown. Someone saw Mrs. Huo Point a knife at him and Threaten Huo Shao to let her leave. Then, Huo Shao went crazy. Everyone wanted to see this kind of gossip. It was as if they were watching a grand event that shocked the entire city. Chapter 629

Chapter 629: Chapter 623 he had gone mad

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION A young master who had once shaken the entire city, and a woman with a low status who had no status. No one had expected such an earth-shattering event to happen. Gu Ruochu, just what kind of ability did she have? This ability was a little too great. It was especially obvious in the hospital. After all, an Cheng first hospital was under Huo Shao¡¯s name. All the doctors and nurses were shocked when they saw her. If they had wanted to bump into her because of her peerless beauty, they would have been very careful not to bump into this man. He was no longer as expressionless as he used to be. However, his noble and elegant aura had turned into a vicious and cold aura. His eyes were so deep that they seemed to have turned into a King of hell who could kill anyone at any time. Huo Nanchen himself felt as if he had gone mad because he felt that his mind was in a mess. It was as if everything had been incinerated and there was only one person left. However, he could not get close to that person. Other than destruction, he could only get his hands on him. These were the only two words in his mind. Yue Cheng was also in the hospital. Gu Ruochu had kicked his calf in the vitals. The doctor said that he had to stay in the hospital for observation. Ning Tangxi herself did not know how a woman like Gu Ruochu had managed to injure Yue Cheng. That day had been soul-stirring. She would never forget it for the rest of her life. ¡°Yue Cheng, you must be hungry, right? I¡¯ll get you a bowl of Porridge, alright? ¡± Ning Tangxi looked gently at the person lying on the hospital bed. She then brought a spoonful of cold air to his mouth. Even though he had lost his original handsome appearance after the stic surgery, Ning Tangxi felt that she was about to fall in love with him. No one in this world would treat her so well anymore. When the door was pushed open, Ning Tangxi was still looking at the ward in surprise. It was Huo Nanchen. Ning Tangxi was not surprised by the person who came, but when she saw his ck eyes that were filled with scarlet and the look of the King of hell that looked like he was about to explode, she was still shocked. He was no longer that elegant and noble young master. Instead, he was like a Rakshasa that hade out of hell. She had never seen him like this, and she had never expected that the man who had always kept his emotions hidden would reveal such a side of himself. The news was telling the truth. He had gone mad. ¡°Nanchen, you... what¡¯s wrong with you? ¡± On the other hand, Yue Cheng was very calm. He knew his brother too well. He did not regret hurting Xu Yichen that day to avenge Tang Xi. If he could not avenge his beloved even after being bullied, that would be the greatest cowardice. Clearly, Huo Nanchen had alsoe to avenge his woman. Very well, this was the brother he had set his eyes on. He had never thought that a man like Nanchen would fall into the hands of a woman like Gu Ruochu. Moreover, he was willing to endure it. It seemed that he had finally understood what was most important to him. ¡°Nanchen, take a seat. ¡± Yue Cheng gestured for the nurse to move a stool for Huo Nanchen. The nurse was already trembling with fear and wanted nothing more than to find a hole in the ground and hide in it. ¡°Once your leg recovers, you can stay in prison for a few years. ¡± His cold and merciless voice rang out. The one who was stunned was Ning Tangxi. She widened her eyes and scolded angrily, ¡°Huo Nanchen, have you lost your mind? He¡¯s Yue Cheng, he¡¯s your best brother! ¡± The woman¡¯s soft and trembling voice rang out in the ward. Yue Cheng was very calm, and there was even a hint of understanding in his eyes. Huo Nanchen suddenly swept all the things on the table onto the ground. Under Ning Tangxi¡¯s scream, the boiling porridge was thrown onto the ground and sshed onto Huo Nanchen¡¯s hand. Chapter 630

Chapter 630: Chapter 634, chasing her back

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION However, his expression did not change at all. On the contrary, he gave off a strange feeling from head to toe. Even he himself did not expect why he had be so ruthless. However, it was as if he had a ticking time bomb installed on him, as if he could explode at any time. He could not control himself at all, and no one could do anything to him. ¡°Look at you. ¡± Yue Cheng said calmly, ¡°is she going to leave you? Look at what you¡¯ve be? You only know how to torture yourself. If you love her, go and chase her back. ¡± Get her back? Huo Nanchen thought of these three words, but his lips curled into a cold smile. She wouldn¡¯t want him anymore. She really wouldn¡¯t want him anymore. There were so many injuries in between, and so many barriers between them. Just as Gu Zexi said, how could Ruo Chu choose to forgive him and get back together with him after experiencing so much disappointment and so many injuries. If she chose to forgive him just like that and return to his side... Even he himself felt that this was a joke. So, there was no room for negotiation between him and Ruo Chu Anymore Huo Nanchen suddenly felt that this was simply a desperate and cruel question. ¡°Yue Cheng, you... ¡± Ning Tangxi raised her teary eyes to look at the man on the hospital bed, only to see Yue Cheng shake his head She turned to look at Huo Nanchen again, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry about Gu Ruochu. I killed Xu Yichen, I will bear the responsibility. All the bad things in the past were done by me alone, I will turn myself in. ¡± ¡°Yue Cheng! ¡± Ning Tangxi simply could not ept it, but she was powerless to refute it. She could only wantonly shed tears. After Yue Cheng had finished speaking, his gaze returned to Ning Tangxi. It was as full of love as before, ¡°Tangtang, wait for me outside with Cheng Xi. One day, I wille out and reunite with you. ¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t want... ¡± Ning Tangxi cried until she could not speak. Yue Cheng¡¯s gaze was firm as he stared at the man who looked like a madman, ¡°Nanchen, go out first. I still have something to say to Tangtang. ¡± Huo Nanchen looked at him in silence before he turned around and left the ward. He did not know where he should go. He subconsciously walked towards Gu Ruochu¡¯s Ward and bumped into Yang Xi who was alone outside. The girl, who always looked crazy, looked at him seriously, ¡°Huo Nanchen, I think that you really want to make up for your rtionship with Ruo Chu. I think that my guess is correct, right? ¡± She continued to smile, ¡°in the past, I thought that I would have this face to cling onto but now I realize that I¡¯ve lost my courage even when I appeared in front of her. I guess that¡¯s the case, right? ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve asked so many questions, what exactly do you want to ask? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m guessing that you love her very much. It¡¯s also the first time that you¡¯ve realized so deeply that the most important thing in your life is her and the person you love the most is also her. It¡¯s just that today, you¡¯ve realized that it¡¯s toote for you to realize that you¡¯ve lost the person you love the most. ¡± He thought that he wouldn¡¯t be able to get an answer from the man, but the next second, he said in a very normal tone, ¡°perhaps, what you said is right. ¡± ¡°Come, sit. ¡± Yang Xi smiled and asked him to sit down She supported her face with her hand and blinked. ¡°This marriage of yours has indeed caused a great deal of damage to Ruo Chu. The things that have already been broken can no longer be repaired intact. However, you can start over. ¡± ¡°What do you mean? ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s heart moved, and he turned his head to look at the smiling girl. ¡°since Ruoxu doesn¡¯t like this marriage and doesn¡¯t like the damage it has caused her, you can end it and choose to get her back. ¡± Chapter 631

Chapter 631: Chapter 635, the biggest bet

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Yang Xi understood Ruo Chu very well. The damage she had caused could not be erased so easily. She had tried this marriage several times and failed. It would be impossible for her to try again. Instead of holding on like this, it would be better to give her a chance to let go and give her a chance to regain her vitality. Only by ending the bad ones could she have a chance to start over. ¡°This love between the two of you is very abnormal. It was forced by grandfather huo to be together. It did not go through the process of normal people knowing each other and loving each other. Since ruo Chu hates this marriage, then let¡¯s end it and go back to the beginning. ¡± Yang Xi was still amazed that this noble young master in an Cheng was actually willing to listen to a crazy girl like her say these things. Even now, she still felt that it was somewhat unbelievable. Huo Nanchen did not say anything. His eyes, which were as cold as fog, were already in a chaotic state. ¡°It¡¯s over. There¡¯s no room for maneuver between us. ¡± He did not dare to think that once the marriage rtionship was gone, what excuse and reason would he have to persuade her to stay. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. ¡± Yang Xi shook her head ¡°It¡¯s over. It might even be a new beginning. Do you think that you have any room to maneuver with just a marriage contract When the timees, the situation might only get worse. She might hate you even more. I believe that you know that she really hates all the damage that this previous marriage has caused.¡± ¡°Huo Nanchen, do you dare to make this bet? ¡± After an unknown period of time, the surroundings fell into a deathly silence. His low and hoarse voice rang out. ¡°Let me think about it. ¡± This bet could be considered the biggest one of his life. He did not know if she would dare to do it or not. ¡°Alright, you can think about it on your own. I¡¯ll go and see ruo Chu First. ¡± Yang Xi took her bag and walked towards Gu Ruochu¡¯s ward without looking at him again. His eyes were half-closed and there was not a single ray of light in them. He did not know how long he had stayed there before he got up. When he reached Yue Cheng¡¯s ward, he was still holding a few bottles of wine in his hand. Yue Cheng calmly nced at the wine in his hand and his gaze fell on his face again, ¡°you¡¯vee to drink with me? That¡¯s good, it seems like I haven¡¯t had a drink with you in many years. ¡± Ning Tangxi stood up from the bed and left quietly, closing the door behind her. No one would have thought that the elegant and elegant young master would explode at the slightest touch. He had already be unable to control himself. Even Huo Nanchen himself felt that he was no different from a lunatic. He only restrained himself in front of Ruo Chu and endured it. The sound of the wine bottle colliding on the ground was clear and ear-piercing. ¡°actually, from the nned car ident, I already knew where you were. ¡± Huo nanchen ced the empty wine bottle on the ground with his long fingers, his eyes filled with mockery ¡°You really disappointed me. I thought you woulde back and take away Ning Tangxi, and let them live a happy life with you. ¡± ¡°But you helped her drive a wedge between me and Ruo Chu. I gave you a chance in Yuecheng. ¡± Yuecheng was still indifferent. ¡°At that time, Tang Tang loved you with all her heart. I didn¡¯t think too much about it. As long as she can be with the person she loves and be happy, I don¡¯t care about anything. ¡± ¡°I have let you down in some ways, but I don¡¯t regret anything I did for Tang Tang. ¡± He looked up at Huo Nanchen, who seemed to be drunk. ¡°If it were you, you would also do everything for the person you love. ¡± Huo Nanchen did not say anything else. He raised his head and drank the bottle of wine in one gulp. Chapter 632

Chapter 632: Chapter 636, what kind of nonsense is this

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Yue Cheng, from now on, I can no longer be your brother. ¡± Yue Cheng¡¯s eyes flickered and he suddenly smiled. ¡°I understand. You go and find her. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s eyes were dark. The wine bottle slipped from his hand and shattered all over the floor. Ning Tangxi had not gone far to begin with. She had been leaning against the back of the door and listening to the movements inside. At this moment, her heart skipped a beat. She immediately pushed open the ward and saw Huo Nanchen brush past her coldly, leaving only a chill in her heart. ¡°Yue Cheng... ¡± Ning Tangxi was only stunned for a moment, then her eyes immediately turned to Yue Cheng. ¡°Tangtang,e here. ¡± She walked over and was held in his arms. ¡°...¡± By the time Huo Nanchen entered Ruo Chu¡¯s ward again, he had already dispelled the smell of alcohol from his body and changed his clothes. He knew that Ruo Chu would not like the smell of alcohol on his body. The curtains in the ward were all drawn, and the light in the ward was very dim. He saw the girl curled up on the hospital bed, as if she was asleep. She seemed to be very sensitive now, and as soon as he entered the ward, she would be alert. She had been unable to sleep for the past few days. She was so upset that she had to rely on sleeping pills to fall asleep safely. When a shadow appeared before her eyes out of the blue, she subconsciously pushed her hand to the side. She did not expect that her hand would be empty as she fell to the side of the bed. ¡°Ruo Chu! ¡± COMMENT He reached out and pulled her into his embrace, holding her firmly in his embrace. A familiar aura lingered around her and her voice was so hoarse that she could not speak. ¡°Why are you here? ¡± Gu Ruochu finally sensed the person beside her. She did not struggle but appeared very calm from the beginning to the end. ¡°I want to stay here with you. ¡± He had finally said it. He was afraid that she would reveal a mocking expression on her face. However, it did not matter. He was the one who was at a disadvantage. He still spoke gently, ¡°Ruo Chu, it¡¯s time for you to eat. I¡¯ve brought you a few of your favorite dishes. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat anything. ¡± Huo Nanchen could tell that she was in a bad mood. He had personally caused all of this pain. He had personally caused all of her pain. He had destroyed the happiness that he could have given her and himself. He had protected Ning Tangxi and Yue Cheng and had personally destroyed their original happiness. He had also caused himself unbearable pain. Perhaps Yang Xi was right. This marriage was already like a cage that trapped her, because the damage could not be undone. But when it came to letting go, he could not do it for the time being. Sometimes, it was even harder than he imagined. The price of this gamble was too great, so great that she could not bear it. ¡°If you don¡¯t eat, you will hurt your own body. ¡± Huo Nanchen looked down at her. ¡°Xu Yichen is still unconscious in the hospital. You still have wounds on your body. If you don¡¯t take care of your own body, how will you see him get better? ¡± The only thing he was thankful for was that Xu Yichen was still alive. If he were to die, he and Ruo Chu might never have the chance to spin in this lifetime. Her eyshes fluttered as if she had been persuaded. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first, alright? ¡± Huo Nanchen took her silent consent as she did not speak. He took out some vegetables and soup from the Thermos and took out a spoon to feed her. Gu Ruoyuny motionlessly on the pillow and opened her mouth like a robot before swallowing. ¡°Yue Cheng has already surrendered himself. The pain he has caused Xu Yichen will be returned to him. Ning Tangxi, I will make her pay for what she has done. ¡± Gu Ruochu finally raised her eyes to look at him. She could not tell if she was smiling or something. What is this? You only know how to recover after losing something? Chapter 633

Chapter 633: Chapter 637 she has always had a clear distinction between love and hate

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu¡¯s injury was only minor and the bandages were removed in less than a month. The wound on her knee hadpletely healed but there was a slight scar on it as if it was reminding her of something. ¡°Mr. Huo, your wife can be discharged from the hospital now. ¡± The doctor adjusted the frame of his sses and smiled as he told her some things to take note of. After all, it was her knee that had been injured. He was afraid that there would be repercussions. Then, he left the ward. During this period of time, the doctors could not wait to see president huo but their temper was much better in front of the young Madam. They could barely speak to him. During this period of time, she had been in the hospital. Huo Nanchen would give her a bath and change her clothes without saying a word. Gu Ruochu did not even have the room to refuse. In the beginning, he was very clumsy in helping her put on her clothes. Every time he touched her body by mistake, he would tremble. Gu Ruochu¡¯s response to him was unusually cold. Her hair had grown a little longer. During this period, Gu Zexi hade to see her every day. He seemed to really see her as his real sister. In fact, he himself did not know why but he felt that this girl in front of him should be his sister. ¡°Ruo Chu, if you don¡¯t want to return to the Huo family, you can stay with your brother. I hope that you¡¯ll be happy. ¡± ¡°Yes, I will. ¡± She tightened her grip on Gu Zexi¡¯s hand as if she had truly found her family in this world. She now had only one thing left to rely on. At this thought, Gu Ruochu suddenly spoke, ¡°Huo Nanchen, I want to live outside for a while. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s body stiffened when he reached out to hold her in his arms. He then softened, ¡°alright, where do you want to live? At your brother¡¯s ce or at your own apartment? ¡± It doesn¡¯t matter. She can stay outside for as long as she wants. At least, she did not say that she wanted a divorce after the breakup. Of course, he hoped that she would stay in her apartment. At the very least, he could sneak downstairs to her apartment. Once the damage has been done, he could slowly pull her back into his arms. His tall and straight figure looked very lonely at this moment. He exuded a sense of sadness from the inside out. ¡°Send Me To my apartment. ¡± His voice was a little hoarse, ¡°alright. ¡± Huo Nanchen changed all the things in her apartment, including the daily necessities and hygiene items. He had also asked for them to be done within a day. Gu Ruochu did not allow him to go up when he had sent her to the door of her apartment. ¡°thank you for today. ¡± She has always distinguished between love and hate and was very clear-headed. ¡°You can go back now. I¡¯ve already spoken to my mother-inw on the phone. ¡± Gu Ruochu stood not far from him and did not look at him. ¡°When Xu Yichen is discharged from the hospital, I¡¯ll give you a call to settle the matter between us. ¡± She then turned around and went upstairs. Huo Nanchen did not move for a long time. He held a cigarette between his fingers and the ashes of the cigarette fell to his feet as the wind blew. After an unknown period of time, many cigarette butts were stepped under his feet. He stood until night time, and the cold night wind blew across his face. He looked up and saw that the curtain that belonged to her moved a little. It was not until the lights went down that he left in a daze and returned to a certain property of his. Qi Ru had no idea what had happened. When she turned around, she saw that neither of the husband and wife had returned to the huo family. Initially, she was still debating whether or not to tell the olddy about this, afraid that she would not be able to bear it. However, the olddy was even calmer than her, and even told her not to get involved in this matter. ¡°Just Watch, the two of them will never be able to separate. This kid, Nanchen, he really has to suffer such a shock before he knows who is the most important person to him. ¡± Qi Ru was speechless. She also hoped that this would be the case in her heart. Chapter 634

Chapter 634: Chapter 638 there was no need tomit the same mistake endlessly

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION After more than three months, Xu Yichen was finally on the verge of recovering. From the time he was unconscious to the time he slowly recovered, everyone¡¯s mood had been shaken. Xu Yichen was still as calm as ever. He only asked about his physical condition and did not mention a single word about what had happened that day. It seemed that he would always be like this, calm and peaceful. Gu Ruochu felt a little sad and could only bring fruit over to apany him every day. The two of them continued to talk about everything as usual and their mood seemed to have be much happier with this kind of life. However, Gu Ruochu still did not return to the Huo family home and did not really want to see Huo Nanchen. The rumors about them in an Cheng continued to spread like wildfire. Everyone was guessing whether Huo Shao and the young Madam had divorced or not. Of course, no matter how many rumors had spread between them, no one was able to verify the true state of their marriage. As Xu Yichen¡¯s body gradually recovered, Huo Nanchen¡¯s heart, which had been dead silent for more than three months, seemed to be more active as his body improved. On this day, Gu Ruochu was helping Xu Yichen peel an apple. ¡°Ruo Chu, did you and Huo Nanchen have a fight? ¡± He had not mentioned anything about Huo Nanchen in the past few months. Gu Ruochu¡¯s hand, which was peeling an apple, paused for a moment, ¡°No, we¡¯re getting a divorce. ¡± Xu Yichen furrowed his brows, ¡°why do you want a divorce Is it because of me Ruo Chu, how many times have I told you that Yue Cheng and Ning Tangxi only attacked me because of my personal grudge with them? If you divorce Huo Nanchen because of this, I won¡¯t be your brother anymore.¡± Gu Ruochu shook her head, ¡°No, I just feel that we can¡¯t go on anymore. I¡¯ve thought countless times that we could continue down this path of marriage, but every time, I¡¯ve been awakened by the cruel reality. I can make the same mistake once and twice, but there¡¯s no need to make it endlessly. That¡¯s why I want to end it with himpletely.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve changed a lot for him, I¡¯ve be someone who doesn¡¯t know who I am. Even though I don¡¯t regret it, I still feel a little regretful. ¡± It was like waking up from a dream and realizing that everything in the past had turned out to be nothing. ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± Xu Yichen was slightly stunned. He wanted to say something but realized that there was nothing to say. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t understand her personality. When she really felt that there was no room for negotiation in this rtionship, she would choose to leave decisively. The reason why she hade to this point was because there was no room for negotiation. ¡°You¡¯re divorced. What do you n to do? ¡± ¡°start over. Start a new life. ¡± Perhaps she would love that man forever, or perhaps she would forget about it at some point in time. Who would know about the rest of her life in advance? The door to the ward was suddenly pushed open and the figure of Yang Xi with her bag appeared in front of them. ¡°Ruo Chu, you happened to be here as well? ¡± ¡°Yes, why are you here so early? ¡± ¡°An Shaosi seems to be having a banquet tonight. He knew that I would definitelye to the hospital once so he asked me toe earlier. ¡± Yang Xi then turned to Gu Ruochu. ¡°Ruo Chu, have you seen the news recently? ¡± ¡°What News? ¡± Yang Xi asked her specifically because the news must be rted to her. ¡°The person who hurt you and Yichenst time. Yes, he¡¯s called Yue Cheng. Didn¡¯t he help Ning Tangxi do a lot of bad things? Including Cheng Xi¡¯s hand. He¡¯s been convicted of various crimes and was sentenced to thirty years in prison a few days ago. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s hand paused again. Her mind went nk for a moment and she suddenly felt a little confused. Thirty years. When Yue Chenges out, he should be around fifty years old. Chapter 635

Chapter 635: Chapter 639 could not be turned back

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION It was as if his entire life had been ruined. Huo Nanchen was actually willing to let his good brother go to prison? Yang Xi looked at her and guessed that she probably did not know. She then continued, ¡°after the first trial, the suspect did not file an appeal and was willing to be punished. ¡± Yue Cheng did not file an appeal? Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart trembled. Was it worth it to ruin his entire life for the sake of his so-called love? Xu Yichen observed her expression and replied, ¡°without Huo Nanchen¡¯s protection, his fate would naturally be worse. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not reply but her eyshes fluttered slightly. ¡°Yue Cheng has sacrificed his entire life for a woman. Is it really worth it? ¡± Yang Xi scoffed angrily, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a twisted human nature. Cheng Xi is so young and he has such an odd pair of parents. If I had such parents, wouldn¡¯t I go crazy? ¡± ¡°Oh right, I heard that Ning Tangxi seems to be living in the huo family home. She¡¯s even two months pregnant and ims to be Huo Zirui¡¯s. I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s true but I heard that Huo Zirui is nning to marry her. ¡± Yang Xi guessed that Ruo Chu did not know about this either. Ning Tangxi kept saying that she loved Yue city. Now that Yue city was in prison, she ran away faster than anyone else. It was also ironic. Ning Tangxi is pregnant And she was taken in by Huo Zirui? Gu Ruochu did not even need to think to know that the child in Ning Tangxi¡¯s stomach must have been from Yue city. Now that Yue city was in prison, it would take at least thirty years to get out. Ning Tangxi was really quick to find a home for the child. ¡°Why does Huo Zirui like being a sucker so much? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s tone was a little light and mocking, ¡°or is it that Huo Nanchen was willing to let his own brother take the me to protect Ning Tangxi and Yue city¡¯s child? ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu, you¡¯re just imagining things. ¡± Yang Xi could not help but speak up for Huo Nanchen, ¡°ever since you didn¡¯t return to the huo family, Huo Nanchen hasn¡¯t returned to the Huo family either. I¡¯m afraid that he doesn¡¯t know what happened at the Huo residence at all. ¡± Gu Ruochu lowered her eyes and did not say another word. Yang Xi sighed in her heart, ¡°Ruo Chu, don¡¯t think about anything else for now. ¡± ¡°I have nothing to think about. ¡± Gu Ruochu handed the peeled apple to Xu Yichen and stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll go back for a while. I¡¯lle backter. ¡± ¡°You can go. I¡¯m actually fine. Besides, there are quite a few nurses here. ¡± Gu Ruochu knew that he wanted her to be at ease. However, his body was slowly recovering, so it was time for the matter between her and Huo Nanchen toe to an end. Gu Ruochu did not know if they were telepathic or not, but as soon as she left the hospital, she saw a man she had not seen in a long time standing not far away. The moment she appeared, her gaze was locked onto her face. The color of his body was extremely ck, revealing a gloomy and lonely look. ¡°Are you looking for me? ¡± She saw him walking straight towards her. Gu Ruochu forced herself not to back down. She did not know why she had such a reaction. It seemed that they had not seen each other for a long time. Even though she knew that he had been downstairs at the apartment every day for the past few months, she did not bump into him every time. She knew, but she also knew that they could not turn back now. Every time, he had not chosen her. She did not want to be alone and lose her focus because of her love for him. She hated this kind of life and hated this kind of marriage. ¡°Ruo Chu, have you eaten? ¡± The man¡¯s voice was gentle, ¡°shall we go for a meal? which restaurant do you want to eat? I¡¯ll bring you there. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s hand was held by him and she could not move even if she wanted to. Her entire body was stiff. She was not like this in the past. Chapter 636

Chapter 636: She didn¡¯t really care about chapter 640

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION With this perception, the smile on his lips gradually disappeared, but he still spoke softly to her. ¡°Huo Nanchen, actually, you¡¯re really not suitable to please women. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll learn. ¡± He looked at her with a hint of self-mockery in his eyes. ¡°originally, I just wanted to talk to you a little more. ¡± He didn¡¯t need to think about what she liked to eat. He remembered it very clearly. There was no need to ask her specifically. Even he did not know when he had remembered it so clearly. Ever since the incident, he had seen her every day but she had never spoken to him. Gu Ruochu did not know what to say. She only nodded coldly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to go to any restaurant. Let¡¯s go back to the huo family. ¡± Wasn¡¯t Ning Tangxi pregnant? was she still living in the Huo family? She would like to see if Ning Tangxi could still live a carefree life with the freedom of Yue city? ¡°Ruo Chu, do you want to go home with me? ¡± Huo Nanchen thought that he had heard wrongly. His cold, dark eyes lit up. She did not even know why he was so happy. His eyes were as warm as spring water, ¡°alright, let¡¯s go home. ¡± Li Tezhu quietly returned to the driver¡¯s seat and once again acted as the driver. Gu Ruochu did not say much throughout the journey but it was a breakthrough for Huo Nanchen. He had not dared to appear in front of her for the past few months and now she was willing to go back to the huo family with him. When Huo Nanchen brought Gu Ruochu back to the Huo residence, Nanny Zhang was so shocked that she almost threw the flower pot in her hand. ¡°Huo Shao, Young Madam? ¡± She had not seen the two of them for a few months and nanny Zhang thought that she had seen wrongly because of her old age. ¡°Madam, the Young Madam and Master Huo are back! ¡± Gu Ruochu felt very guilty when she saw mother Zhang like this. After all, mother Zhang and this mother-inw usually treated her very well. Qi Ru did not expect the couple to really be back. She quickly called for the kitchen to cook and hurriedly came down from the study to stand in front of Gu Ruochu. ¡°You child, what took you so long? ¡± She then looked at Huo Nanchen with resentment. Her heart ached when she saw how much her son had lost. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mother. ¡± ¡°Be good, don¡¯t say sorry. Come in and eat. ¡± Gu Ruochu followed quietly behind Qi ru. Sure enough, she saw the pregnant Ning Tangxi being carried by Huo Zirui. It had only been three months and her stomach had yet to show. Gu Ruochu could not help but mock Huo Zirui in her heart when she saw how careful he was. A look of disgust appeared in Qi Ru¡¯s eyes when she saw Ning Tangxi. She red at Huo Zirui and said, ¡°she¡¯s pregnant. Don¡¯t carry her around. Go upstairs and rest. ¡± This son had really hurt her countless times. First, it was Gu Li. Now, he had found such a good-for-nothing. Huo zirui responded with an ¡°mm¡± . His face was filled with the satisfaction of his beloved. He did not mind his mother¡¯s reprimand. In any case, it would not be long before he moved out of the Huo family. Even if it was just him, he would be able to support his son and woman. Huo Nanchen clearly did not expect Ning Tangxi to appear here. His eyes were filled with an inch-by-inch chill, as if he could shatter a person¡¯s bones in the next second. Ning Tangxi did not dare to meet his eyes. This man hadpletely changed because of Gu Ruochu. ¡°Ning Tangxi, ¡± Gu Ruochu called out her name coldly. ¡°Gu Ruochu? ¡± Ning Tangxi looked at the couple who had just entered in astonishment. She then smiled, ¡°why, have you thought things through? So you¡¯re nning to follow your husband back? ¡± ¡°Ning Tangxi, I¡¯vee to look for you. ¡± Ning Tangxi did not seem surprised and nodded, ¡°alright, you can look for me upstairs after you¡¯ve finished your meal. ¡± Qi Ru hated her very much. She usually had a servant bring her her food and the entire huo family treated her with extreme indifference. She didn¡¯t really care. Chapter 637

Chapter 637: Chapter 641: self-deprecation

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu watched as she went upstairs. Her pitch-ck eyes were filled with boundless coldness and darkness. She was also very quiet. When he saw her appearance, he felt his heart clench. ¡°where are you going after dinner? I¡¯ll send you. ¡± He leaned forward and lifted his jade-white fingers to stroke her hair by her ear. His eyes were warm. ¡°I¡¯ll apany you wherever you go from now on, okay? ¡± Gu Ruochu shook her head. It was obvious that she did not want to talk to him anymore. ¡°My brother said that nothing is important to a person. He only wants me to be happy. ¡± Gu Ruochu suddenly looked at him with a mocking look in her eyes. ¡°But I¡¯m not happy at all when I¡¯m by your side. ¡± She could clearly see that the light in his eyes, which had been shining brightly, was slowly dimming until it waspletely dark and silent. His thin lips were pursed into a ghastly white line. She did not know why, but when she saw the pain in his eyes and the bone-deep regret in his eyes, Gu Ruochu actually felt the pleasure of revenge. He always said that she hated him, but only now did she realize that she really hated him. Her silence and coldness made his heart feel even more suffocated. Her Long Shadow, an indescribable loneliness and loneliness. He actually still had the heart to be together with her. Heh. ¡°Aunt. ¡± Cheng Xi ran out of nowhere. He raised his head and held her hand worriedly, ¡°aunt, are you unhappy? Or are you not feeling well? ¡± He had not seen Gu Ruochu for a few months. When he saw her pale face again, he thought that she was not feeling well. Gu Ruochu raised her hand and stroked his head, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I need to speak to your motherter. ¡± Cheng Xi bit his lips, not knowing what to say. He was supposed to be happy that Mommy had returned, but for some reason, he became timid when he saw her. Mommy was also very cold and did not even pay much attention to him. He lowered his head, his eyes silently filled with tears. Huo Nanchen walked over and reached out to carry Cheng Xi away, ¡°aunt is very tired today. Let aunt have a good rest. Cheng Xi, go look for mother Zhang, alright? ¡± ¡°Alright Daddy, I won¡¯t disturb aunt. ¡± ¡°Alright, Cheng Xi is the most obedient. ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at the child¡¯s sensible face and could not help but feel pity for him. Cheng Xi was the victim from the beginning to the end. Even though the child was young, he was the most sensitive and easily hurt. However, everything that had happened to her during this period of time had left her with no time to care about anything else. She could not even care about herself anymore. The kitchen quickly served the dishes and everyone gathered around the dining table to eat. Gu Ruochu was very quiet from the beginning to the end. Huo Nanchen was still at the side picking up food for her and serving her soup as he watched her eat. Gu Ruochu did not know what he was looking at. After eating, Gu Ruochu was about to go upstairs to find Ning Tangxi. Huo Nanchen clearly saw through her intentions. He reached out and held her hand, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. ¡± A woman like Ning Tangxi would probably y tricks. ¡°No need, this is between me and Ning Tangxi. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not even raise her head to look at him. She simply brushed past him and walked upstairs. Ruo Chu. He silently muttered this name as if it had lingered in his heart countless times. In the end, he did not call her name to her face. When she went upstairs, Gu Ruochu only saw Ning Tangxi. She was sitting on a small Sofa and was not surprised to see her. ¡°Gu Ruochu, if you don¡¯t mind my small ce, you can sit here. ¡± Her tone was full of self-mockery. This room could be said to be the worst room in the huo family. It was the smallest room and seemed to be a storage room that was used to store misceneous items. Chapter 638

Chapter 638: Chapter 642: Ning Tangxi¡¯s thoughts

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The Huo family had many rooms. It was impossible that they could not spare a room for Ning Tangxi to stay in. One could imagine how much Qi ru hated Ning Tangxi. Gu Ruochu simply could not understand why this woman insisted on staying here even though she knew how difficult the huo family¡¯s situation was. Could it be that she wanted to raise this child in Yue city? How could she not see that Ning Tangxi would be a good mother. Gu Ruochu nced at her and sat quite a distance away from her. ¡°Why are you so far away from me? ¡± Ning Tangxi¡¯s charming eyes looked up as if she wanted to see through her. She enunciated each word clearly, ¡°are you afraid that I would deliberately fall and use the child to frame you? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression did not change in the slightest. Instead, her bright and beautiful face became even more mesmerizing. ¡°At this point, I¡¯m no longer the same Gu Ruochu from before. Even if you really fell and lost your child in front of me, I probably wouldn¡¯t even blink. After all, the heavens are watching. The Heavens will punish whoevermits evil. They can¡¯t be wrong. What do you think?¡± Ning Tangxi was slightly stunned. She had no idea when Gu Ruochu had be so cold-blooded. Or was she warning her not to use the child to frame her? Was this woman really not afraid at all Why didn¡¯t she believe it? Her eyes moved slightly A faint smile appeared on her extremely seductive face, ¡°I remember that our confrontation started with Cheng Xi. At that time, he was still leaning towards Cheng Xi. Later on, because of Yue Cheng, he chose Yue Cheng. Your position in his heart is average.¡± Ning Tangxi knew how deep this pain was. Her tone seemed to be telling Gu Ruochu that she, Ning Tangxi, did not need to fight with her. She was already defeated. ¡°Is that what you wanted to tell me? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not seem to mind because she already knew the truth. ¡°Of course not. ¡± Ning Tangxi appeared very calm. ¡°A few months ago, I heard a truth at the entrance of Yue city¡¯s ward. Guess what it was? It turns out that Nanchen already knew that Yue city was hiding by my side. HEHEHE... ¡± Gu Ruochu was finally shaken as she slowly closed her fingers. ¡°Although Nanchen knew where Yue city was, he never said a word. Instead, he gave Yue city the chance to kill Xu Yichen with a gun. HEHEHE... ¡°. ... Gu Ruochu, don¡¯t you find it ironic ? If he had exposed Xu Yichen earlier, perhaps Xu Yichen would not have been hurt ¡°... even though Xu Yichen was not the main reason for your divorce, I feel that Xu Yichen is also a chasm between the two of you. You will never be able to cross this chasm to ept the love of Nanchen!¡± Gu Ruochu alsoughed silently. It was indeed ironic. Ning Tangxi was right. Ning Tangxiughed again. Her fingers pinched the blooming flower in front of her eyes, ¡°No one else knows your pain. They don¡¯t understand why you still want a divorce when Huo Nanchen has given you an honorable status and identity. ¡± Gu Ruochu continued to smile but when she saw the sharp look in her eyes, her voice carried a bone-chilling sense of pleasure. ¡°Only I know the truth, Gu Ruochu. No matter how much he acts like he loves you and cares about you, he will never hurt me, Cheng Xi, or even Yue Cheng for your sake. Even if Yue Cheng shoots your family and friends, he will only be imprisoned for thirty years. To Yue Cheng, prison is a disguised form of protection. Do you know why Because your position in Huo Nanchen¡¯s heart will never be as high as ours and he will never hurt me for your sake. He will only abandon you again and again for us, and make you suffer.¡± Chapter 639

Chapter 639: Chapter 643, Gu Ruochu, I¡¯ve lost

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Gu Ruochu, even if Xu Yichen really dies and you want us to pay with our lives, that¡¯s impossible because Huo Nanchen would never hurt us for you. ¡± As she spoke, a crazy smile appeared on Ning Tangxi¡¯s seductive face. Gu Ruochu had forced her to do this. If she had not wanted Yue Cheng to go to jail, Yue Cheng would not have been sentenced to thirty years of heavy punishment. Thirty years? She would actually need thirty years to see Yue Cheng get out of jail. Thinking about the child in her womb and the lost life of their widowed mother for the next thirty years, Ning Tangxi hated him to the core. Therefore, she wanted Gu Ruochu and Huo Nanchen to suffer as well. Since she had lost her loved one, she also wanted Gu Ruochu to never forgive Huo Nanchen and to hate him forever. Gu Ruochu¡¯s gaze changed for a moment and quickly returned to its original state. This was the truth, wasn¡¯t it? She had known this from the start. ¡°So what? ¡± She calmly uttered these four words Gu Ruochu¡¯s beautiful face was even smiling, ¡°even if he doesn¡¯t love me, so what? He¡¯s only fallen in love with an unsuitable person at the right age. There¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of and nothing to be ashamed of. ¡± Ning Tangxi still thought that these words would hurt her? No matter how painful it was, it could notpare to the day of the gun battle. Ning Tangxi¡¯s eyes, which were filled with madness, suddenly froze. She stared at Ning Tangxi¡¯s clear and beautiful eyes in disbelief. I can¡¯t believe she would think this way. Ning Tangxi put away her smile and finally took off her mask. Her face waspletely filled with resentment and numbness after being tortured. ¡°Gu Ruochu, I¡¯ve lost. ¡± She suddenly stood up She took a few steps towards Gu Ruochu, ¡°I¡¯ve said what I needed to say. As for why I¡¯m in the Huo family, you should know very well. ¡°. Yue Cheng has been imprisoned. My child can not be without a father. Coincidentally, Zirui is willing to shoulder the responsibility of this child. I believe that in order to protect me and Yue Cheng¡¯s child, Nanchen will definitely acquiesce.¡± Acquiesce to what ACQUIESCE TO ME marrying into the huo family with someone else¡¯s bastard child? The strange and crazed look in Ning Tangxi¡¯s eyes was once again concealed. She thought that Gu Ruochu had not seen it and slowly approached her, ¡°Ruo Chu, let¡¯s go downstairs and have a chat. ¡± ¡°Sure. ¡± Gu Ruochu stood up once again and walked towards her without any wariness. She even took the initiative to reach out her hand as if she wanted to support her. ¡°AHHH! ¡± Ning Tangxi¡¯s scream suddenly rang out in the room. Gu Ruochu could only feel a gravitational force pushing her away. She reached out to hold the door beside her. When she turned around, Gu Ruochu saw Ning Tangxi kneeling on the ground with a pained look on her face. Her seductive face instantly turned as Pale as a ghost and the blood on the ground was a ghastly sight. Ning Tangxi felt her body hurt terribly but she still smiled, ¡°Gu Ruochu, you will never be able to defeat me. Since I can¡¯t get the love I want, you can forget about getting it... ¡± This trick again. Do these people think that I, Gu Ruochu, am a holy mother. Gu Ruochu looked at the blood on the floor Her face was full of mockery, ¡°Ning Tangxi, Oh Ning Tangxi, why can¡¯t you learn how to be smart You don¡¯t understand what I just said, do you I¡¯ve already said that I wouldn¡¯t blink even if you fell to your child¡¯s death in front of me, right Do you really think that I¡¯m joking How can there still be such an innocent person like you in this world?¡± Gu Ruochu looked down at her from above. The innocent look on Ning Tangxi¡¯s smug face finally panicked and she began to beg, ¡°Ruo Chu, save me and the child, I know I¡¯m wrong. ¡± Chapter 640

Chapter 640: Chapter 644: Save a life

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She wanted to use the child to frame Gu Ruochu, but not to kill the child. However, Gu Ruochu remained unmoved. She stared coldly at her, ¡°didn¡¯t you say that Huo Nanchen would not harm you and Yue Cheng for my sake? I¡¯d like to experiment this time and see what Huo Nanchen will choose. ¡± Ning Tangxi herself could take the child¡¯s life and death as a joke. There was no need for an outsider like her to help her keep the child. If she were to send someone to the hospital now, the child¡¯s life and death would be decided by the heavens. Ning Tangxi felt her body hurt like a knife. Seeing Gu Ruochu walk out, she was in so much pain that she was twitching, ¡°help... help... ¡± The maid who had heard the news had just arrived. Gu Ruochu saw that the man was also following behind her and her eyes were locked on her. The few holes on her shirt revealed her exquisite corbone and well-defined skin. The moment she walked in, she seemed to be full of magnificence. ¡°Ruo Chu, are you alright? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Quickly Send Ning Tangxi to the hospital. I don¡¯t know if she can still keep the child. ¡± Gu Ruochu saw that his gaze hadnded on Ning Tangxi and turned to leave the room. From the beginning to the end, she did not seem to take the chaotic scene from before to heart. Even though Ning Tangxi was in excruciating pain, she could not help but seize this opportunity to frame Gu Ruochu. ¡°Nanchen, I don¡¯t know why Ruo Chu would suddenly push me. This is the child of me and Yue Cheng. This is the only child of me and Yue Cheng. Save my child... ¡± Yue Cheng was already in prison. This child was the only child of his life. Huo Nanchen looked at the Pale and pained face. After a long while, he heard his own low and hoarse voice, ¡°is that so? ¡± Was it really Ruo Chu who pushed you? Huo Nanchen gave him a look, and the bodyguard reached out to carry Ning Tangxi without saying a word. The maid quickly made way. Qi Ru did not know what happened upstairs. When she saw the bodyguard carrying Ning Tangxi down, covered in a dazzling bright red, she was stunned. ¡°what... What¡¯s going on? ¡± ¡°where¡¯s Ruo Chu? ¡± ¡°She left. I wanted to ask you, did you make your wife angry again? ¡± Qi Ru answered unhappily, but was shocked by the hostility and coldness in his eyes ¡°Ruo Chu didn¡¯t look right when she left just now. Is She not feeling well? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring her back. ¡± When they sent Ning Tangxi to the hospital, the maid who followed her said angrily, ¡°young madam is too cruel. No matter what, Miss Ning is pregnant. How could she be so cruel to Miss Ning? ¡± ¡°young master is right. This is a human life. ¡± Huo Nanchen only strode over. Although he did not say anything, the coldness in his ck eyes was even deeper. The maid behind him did not pay attention and also replied, as if she was afraid that he would not hear. ¡°What were they saying just now? ¡± His tone was neither cold nor salty. The bodyguard who was very close to him trembled and replied truthfully. He only chuckled but his eyes were iparably sinister and dark. In that instant, it was as if he had fallen into a demon. ¡°teach them what it means to be truly ruthless. ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Did these people really think that the rumors about Huo Shao going crazy a few days ago were false Now, who in thepany or the hospital would dare to speak to him, let alone speak ill of the young madam. These people never thought that they would meet with a cmity because of a few words. Gu Ruochu did not tell anyone where she had gone when she left. However, Qi Ru told him that Cheng Xi seemed to have followed her. Huo Nanchen thought for a moment and went to the beach. Chapter 641

Chapter 641: Chapter 645: Why

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The Sea breeze blew gently and the sky seemed to be one with the sea. The waves gentlypped against the surface of the sea, washing away the soft sand. As expected, he saw Gu Ruochu and Cheng Xi by the beach. After all, Cheng Xi was just a child and did not have any psychological burden. He held his hand as they picked up seashells and crabs on the beach. ¡°Daddy. ¡± Cheng Xi called out softly when he saw him. Gu Ruoyun turned around and saw that he had already wrapped her in his coat. The weather inte spring was still very cold. ¡°Has Ning Tangxi and her child been rescued? ¡± It was as if she had asked this question unintentionally, but it was met with the man¡¯s extremely difficult voice, ¡°Ruo Chu, were you the one who wanted to get rid of her child? ¡± Her hair was blown by the wind and her vision blurred. She raised her eyes to look at the man in front of her. She did not know how much time had passed before she heard her own voice, ¡°yes, so what? ¡± It seemed that Ning Tangxi¡¯s child was really gone. Was it worth it to use her child¡¯s life to frame her? ¡°Why? ¡± Why did she want to get rid of her child? Gu Ruochu felt that this question wasughable She averted her gaze, ¡°why else? I hate her man for shooting and almost killing Yichen. I¡¯ve never been a kind man or woman. I¡¯m a scheming person who loves to take revenge. I don¡¯t like her being able to enjoy life in the Huo family with a child. ¡± As she spoke, she did not notice that his hand seemed to be about to crush his phone. His only reason told him that he could not hug her at this moment, or else he would hurt her. He was trying his best to suppress himself from touching her. ¡°Gu! Ruo! Chu! ¡± The magnificence in his eyes had turned into a cold and terrifying aura. His ck eyes were filled with anger and a thick halo of light. Gu Ruochu was interrupted by his sudden anger. She looked at his eyes and his face was filled with ridicule. Ning Tangxi¡¯s child had fallen. How angry was he. Ning Tangxi had won so beautifully once again. ¡°Why did you lie? ¡± The smile in Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes froze. The light in her eyes as she looked at the man slowly peeling away. The patience she had been holding in hadpletely exploded. ¡°What lie? ¡± ¡°Why did you lie about pushing Ning Tangxi away? Why did you lie to me about pushing away her child? Why did Yao voluntarily admit it? ¡± Cheng Xi was frightened by Huo Nanchen¡¯s sudden anger. Even the crab in his hand fell to the side. He only dared to tug at the corner of Gu Ruochu¡¯s skirt, ¡°aunt. ¡± Gu Ruochu was finally unable to speak. She looked at the mes in his eyes as they burned with a bone-deep regret and an overwhelming sense of pain. Regret Pain? ¡°Do you think that because I had protected Yue Cheng and Ning Tangxi back then, I would hate you and divorce you in a fit of anger because I stood by her side? ¡± He suddenly let out a lowugh He felt a deathly silence around him, ¡°is that what you think, isn¡¯t it? ! ¡± In the next second, her lower jaw was tightly pinched by the man, ¡°tell me. ¡± It was only now that she realized that this woman had lost all hope in their rtionship and marriage. She even wanted him to hate her. This was the first time in a long time that he had been so angry at her. In the past, even if he was angry at her, it would be more of a warning and suppression. When he had left the huo family home, he had tried his best to refuse to think about this question. When he finally received such an answer, his heart was filled with iparable pain. ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyshes fluttered as she stared at the waves not far away. This answer seemed to havee from a faraway ce ¡°I hope that you can take this opportunity to hate me. It would be best if you divorce me. Huo Nanchen, we can¡¯t go back now. So, let¡¯s break up. ¡± Chapter 642

Chapter 642: Chapter 646

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Ruo Chu, do you really not have the slightest bit of sincerity and nostalgia for me anymore? ¡± He gripped her wrist tightly and pinched her. His voice was almost as low as a growl ¡°Or do you really hate me so much already? Do you really want me topletely leave your sight,pletely leave your world? Do you really have to do this to feel good? ¡± He would rather have her keep staring at him with a cold face, giving him the look of a torturer. However, she was not willing to give him even such an opportunity. Gu Ruochu did not pull her hand away. She could only watch as his thin lips gradually formed a straight line. She still felt her heart ache. ¡°since you already know, why do you have to say it out loud? Even though I still love and hate you now, it¡¯s not a big deal. Time will eventually blow away these feelings of love and hate. However, I don¡¯t want to see you and have any connection with you. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a big heart. I can¡¯t be friends with you after we break up. I can¡¯t even be friends with an ordinary person. ¡± Was that why she had admitted that she had pushed Ning Tangxi¡¯s child and wanted to use this opportunity to sever all ties with him? ¡°Gu Ruochu. ¡± There was no change in the expression on his wlessly handsome face. His eyes were filled with an intense coldness and darkness, ¡°you wanted to take revenge on me. You¡¯ve done it. ¡± The light in his eyes changed once again. The aura around him seemed to have turned dark. She had beenpletely heartbroken. That was why she did not want him anymore. However, as time passed, she had grown into the bone in his body. How could he remove it? Huo Nanchen half-closed his eyes. He did not know why but his heart had calmed down. However, his eyes were as deep as the abyss and he could not see a single ray of light. By the time Gu Ruochu had reacted, she was already on the man¡¯s shoulder. Gu Ruochu¡¯s emotions were no longer calm. She reached out her hand and wanted to beat this man to death. Such a crude hug did not fit his image and identity at all. ¡°Let go of me, YOU BEAST! ¡± ¡°Are you afraid that I¡¯ll carry you back and rape you? ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile as he spoke in a low voice ¡°although I really want to, I¡¯m not that bad of a person. However, if you continue to provoke me like this, I¡¯m not sure. After all, only a strong woman would carry her own prey like this, right? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not move because he quickly ced her in the car. She did not know what Huo Nanchen was still obsessed with. Did he really think that she did not have any other means to force him to break up with her? He locked her in his arms and looked at her cold and bright face. The corners of his lips twitched, ¡°are you in such a hurry to cut ties with me? Are you in a hurry to find a second lover? ¡± Her surroundings were filled with his aura. She raised her head coldly, ¡°that¡¯s right. After all, I¡¯m still considered young and pretty. Although I¡¯ve dyed my marriage, the market is still veryrge. ¡± ¡°Is there such a shortage of men? ¡± He knew that she would say something that would make him unhappy, but he still asked. He very rudely asked her to sit on his body. Gu Ruochu finally felt that something was not right and did not dare to move. He had lost control too many times today. ¡°Look at your eyes. You¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll eat you alive here. ¡± He reached out and stroked her slightly long hair. His gentle actions were theplete opposite of his cold and malicious tone. ¡°I haven¡¯t forced your thoughts yet, so behave yourself. ¡± ¡°Huo Nanchen, if you want to go home, just drive. ¡± After some thought, he decided to say this. Huo Nanchen could not see any emotion in his pitch-ck eyes. ¡°Sit with me for a while. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not know what he was looking at, nor did she understand why he was so stubborn. However, the only thing they knew was that there was no turning back. Chapter 643

Chapter 643: Chapter 647 is this person crazy

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Outside the car window, Gu Ruochu saw the bodyguard carrying Cheng Xi into another car. Gu Ruochu shifted her gaze away from Cheng Xi andnded on the man beneath her. She met his starry eyes and said, ¡°let¡¯s go back. I also want to see how Ning Tangxi is doing. ¡± Huo Nanchen held her wrist tightly and gently caressed her cheek with his other hand He smiled softly and said, ¡°Ruo Chu, you¡¯ll be with me. Xu Yichen is about to be discharged from the hospital. If you still feel that it¡¯s not enough, shoot me to avenge him. You¡¯ll always be by my side anyway. ¡± She looked at him and realized that he was not joking. ¡°shoot you? ¡± She seemed to be in disbelief. Hearing her low voice.. His low, self-deprecatingughter rang in her ears, ¡°yes, if you really can¡¯t take it anymore, shoot me. If you kill me, that¡¯s fine. You can leave. If you don¡¯t kill me, you can only stay by my side and never say goodbye. Yan Ze, if you want to leave me, step over my dead body. What do you think?¡± His voice was still pleasant to the ear, but it sounded like a demon¡¯s voice in her ears. ¡°Huo Nanchen, what do you mean? ¡±GuuRuochuu¡¯s eyes were not calm as she calmly asked, ¡°have you gone mad? ¡± ¡°I mean it literally. ¡± His eyes were filled with a rare trace of evil. His seemingly gentle appearance seemed to contain a hint of power, ¡°Ruo Chu, do you think you can beat me to death? ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at him and her heart trembled. Has This Person Really Gone Mad? Gu Ruochu closed her eyes and tried her best not to think about it. He continued, ¡°I guess you¡¯ll always be with me. It doesn¡¯t matter if you still hate me or hate me or not. I won¡¯t force you. I¡¯ll love you even more. I won¡¯t force you if you don¡¯t want to have a child. In any case,pared to a child, I only like you.¡± ¡°Huo Nanchen, I don¡¯t think you should calm down. ¡± She finally opened her eyes again. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you again when you¡¯ve calmed down. ¡± His words were filled with obvious self-mockery. He knew that she would not want to have his child. If she doesn¡¯t want to have a child, so be it. He did not like it anyway. Although he knew this fact, the thought of it still made his brain ache. However, he seemed to have deserved all of this. She felt that he had borne too much of it and that it had finally ruined their happiness. ¡°I am very calm. I have always been very calm. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s hand was still on her shoulder. He used a little force to bring her closer, and she almost fell into his arms. When she looked up, she saw that his eyes were even colder and gloomier. Her slender fingers tightened on his shoulder. ¡°Huo Nanchen, have you forgotten how we broke up thest few times ¡°I¡¯ve already said that it¡¯s wrong for us to be together. Why continue torturing each other like this? I don¡¯t want to continue on this wrong path anymore because there¡¯s no need, is there ¡°Let go. ¡± ¡°every time I¡¯m injured all over, you only know to protect me and make up for it. Do you know that I¡¯m really tired like this? ¡± The way they looked at each other reminded him of what she once said. Huo Nanchen, when I love you, when I care about you, I can tolerate you. But when I don¡¯t care about you anymore, there¡¯s really no turning back. Then, did hepletely exhaust all of her feelings? ¡°If there¡¯s a mistake, it can be fixed. I promised to only protect you in the future. You said so much and yet you still want to end it. Maybe it¡¯s because you hate me and don¡¯t love me anymore. ¡± He knew that he was wrong, but he was sorry. He would listen to her in the future. Chapter 644

Chapter 644: Chapter 648 you¡¯re twisting words and logic

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You¡¯re twisting words and logic. ¡± He tightened his grip on her waist as he watched her frown. His lips curled into a self-deprecating smile, ¡°you can say whatever you want. I¡¯ll change if I¡¯m wrong. I won¡¯t hurt you again. I¡¯ll only protect you. ¡± Hisst sentence seemed to have left a deep mark on her. Gu Ruochu¡¯s long eyshes fluttered. The corners of her lips curled into a bitter smile. It¡¯s toote. She no longer has the courage to try again. ¡°...¡± Ning Tangxi had lost her two-month-old child. Gu Ruochu decided to go to the hospital first. In order to take revenge on her, she had actually sacrificed her own child¡¯s life. Now, not only did she not get revenge on her, but she had also lost her child in Yuecheng. Most importantly, she wanted to see how she could use her child to marry into the huo family. The hospital was no longer an unfamiliar ce to Gu Ruochu. She could not help but frown when she smelled the disinfectant. She did not want to stay by Huo Nanchen¡¯s side and subconsciously walked faster. Huo Nanchen did not force her to ept him so quickly. However, although he allowed her to stay a little further away, he did not allow her to stay too far away. ¡°Mrs. Huo, Miss Ning¡¯s room is number 604. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Gu Ruochu was led by the nurse to the sixth floor by the elevator. From Afar, she saw a few bodyguards standing at the door. When they saw Gu Ruochu and Huo Nanchen approaching, they quickly moved to the side and whispered, ¡°Master Huo, Young Madam, Madam is also here. ¡± Huo Nanchen only nodded and followed Gu Ruochu into the room with his long legs. Ning Tangxiy weakly on the hospital bed. Her empty and dry eyes stared nkly at the ceiling. Her Pale face was even thinner than a piece of paper. She did not even dare to look at her stomach because she still could not ept the fact that her child was really gone. Qi Ru sat far away and felt more sympathy for Ning Tangxi. Huo Zirui sat on the bed andforted her softly, ¡°it¡¯s okay, Tangxi. We¡¯ll still have children in the future. You can rx and take care of yourself. ¡± Ning Tangxi¡¯s tears finally rolled down her cheeks. Her child was really gone. Just as she was lost in her thoughts, she heard Qi ru call out, ¡°Ruo Chu, Nanchen, you¡¯re here? ¡± ¡°Gu Ruochu, what are you still doing here? Do you still have the face toe here? ¡± Huo Zirui¡¯s face was filled with disgust as he stood up from the side and red at her. Both of his children had met with mishaps because of her. Even though the previous incident was not his, he still felt that Gu Ruochu was following him like a curse. Huo Nanchen was already standing in front of Gu Ruochu. In the next second, the stool he was sitting on had been kicked to the corner. The loud sound of the roll finally snapped Ning Tangxi back to her senses. ¡°Tell me one more thing. ¡± She could vaguely hear the sound of grinding teeth. The Ward was silent. Gu Ruochu did not know how huo Nanchen had be so easily out of control. He was not like this in the past. At least he was not as violent and unbridled as he was now. It was as if he could not control himself at all. Gu Ruochu felt a strange feeling in her heart when she thought of those rumors. ¡°Nanchen, my child is gone. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s gone, isn¡¯t that good? ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s deep, Cold Eyes looked at her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t want this child? It¡¯s exactly what you wanted. ¡± His words made Ning Tangxi feel as if she had fallen into an ice cer. Could it be that Huo Nanchen had chosen to believe Gu Ruochu? Impossible! Based on her understanding of Gu Ruochu, she would only admit to it so that Huo Nanchen would hate her and use this opportunity to get a divorce. Why was everythingpletely different from what she had expected? Chapter 645

Chapter 645: Chapter 649-a slut is a slut

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Ning Tangxi¡¯s shocked gaze turned towards Gu Ruochu, only to discover that her expression was extremely cold. Why is this happening? ¡°brother, what do you mean by this? ¡± Huo Zirui¡¯s eyes were bloodshot ¡°I¡¯ve never thought of snatching anything from you. Now, I only want to be with my wife and child. So what Why does Gu Ruochu want to deprive me of such a small request? Even if I¡¯ve gone against her in the past, there¡¯s no need to be so ruthless, right?¡± Huo Nanchen seemed to have heard a very funny joke, ¡°is the seed in her belly really yours That¡¯s a child from Yue Cheng. Huo Zirui, how long are you going to be stupid Haven¡¯t you made your mother angry before Now you¡¯re nning to let someone else¡¯s child bear the huo family name, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°She¡¯s so stupid that she wants to frame Ruo Chu. WHO¡¯s to me for her own death? ¡± The ward fell silent once again. Ning Tangxi¡¯s face turned pale. She did not know how to defend herself in front of Huo Nanchen because it was the truth. She had initially nned to use this child to take revenge on Gu Ruochu and raise the child in Yue city in the Huo family. However, now that the child was gone, she reckoned that her fate would not be good either. Qi Ru looked at Ning Tangxi in shock, ¡°Ning Tangxi, is what my son said true? You actually let Zi Rui take the me for an unknown bastard like you? You even want to frame Ruo Chu? Who gave you the audacity to do that? ¡± When Zi Rui said that Ning Tangxi was pregnant with his child, she was both disappointed and disappointed. She did not care about the matter between him and Ning Tangxi anymore. She never thought that Ning Tangxi would take advantage of this opportunity to bring a bastard into the huo family. If she had not discovered this, how would she exin this to the Old Lady and the others in the future! ¡°A SL * T is a SL * T. You will never change your character. ¡± This was the first time Qi ru had said such harsh words. She wanted nothing more than to tear this woman into pieces. ¡°You can¡¯t wait to put me in an unrighteous ce, can you? HOW DISGUSTING! ¡± ¡°mother, don¡¯t be angry over this kind of woman. ¡± Gu Ruochu held her hand and did not even want to look at Ning Tangxi. Is it really worth it to sacrifice half of my life just for this kind of woman to cross the city Perhaps Ning Tangxi has always loved me and is extremely selfish. Heh. Huo Zirui came to his senses and his face was filled with annoyance as he stopped his mother, ¡°mother, this is between me and her. I¡¯LL SETTLE IT MYSELF! ¡± However, his heart had already sunk to the bottom of the valley. This woman is ying me like a clown, isn¡¯t she? He really thought that this woman had fallen in love with him. Especially when he knew that she was pregnant with a child, he was truly happy from the bottom of his heart. From the looks of it now, this woman might be calling him an idiot in her heart. He felt very humiliated when a man¡¯s pride was trampled on. It was as if he had always been someone else¡¯s backup n. When she met Huo Zirui¡¯s cold gaze, Ning Tangxi waspletely at a loss as to what to do. ¡°Zirui, listen to me. ¡± Her tears gathered on hershes and revealed a delicate and pitiful expression. ¡°I have no other choice... ¡± ¡°Enough! Stop talking. ¡± Huo Zirui felt even more ashamed in front of Gu Ruochu because she had witnessed him being used by a woman twice. It was as if he was really a sucker. ¡°ZIRUI... ¡± Qi Ru did not want to see this woman at all. She scoffed coldly, ¡°Nanchen, tell your bodyguards to leave. I don¡¯t want to see this woman ever again. ¡± She was so angry that her liver hurt. Just looking at that face made her nauseous. Ning Tangxi waspletely flustered this time. Tears kept falling down her face, ¡°Nanchen, I was obsessed. I fell down by ident and it had nothing to do with Ruo Chu. I was just scared... I panicked and said that Ruo Chu pushed me. I was wrong... ¡± Chapter 646

Chapter 646: Chapter 650 was determined

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You¡¯re wrong, because you misjudged my reaction to your miscarriage. ¡± Huo Nanchen found itughable ¡°Do you really think that I would believe you? I think that Ruo Chu was the one who pushed away your child. Ning Tangxi, you¡¯re taking yourself too seriously. It¡¯s as if you really have a ce in my heart. Even if Ruo Chu was the one who pushed away your child, you deserve it.¡± Her tone was as if she could not even be bothered to look down on him. Ning Tangxi¡¯s expression froze and she suddenlyughed. After she hadughed enough, she raised her head and asked, ¡°Nanchen, do you really think that Gu Ruochu would change her mind after what you¡¯ve done? That she would be able to erase all the harm you¡¯ve done to her? ¡± Ning Tangxi looked at him and her gaze fell upon Gu Ruochu. She smiled smugly and contemptuously, ¡°now that we¡¯re talking about redemption, do you really think that she would forgive you and get back together with you? ¡± Once a woman has made up her mind, she would never be heartless. She wanted to hurt him and let him taste her pain. Gu Ruochu did not respond. Her eyes were as calm as an outsider¡¯s. ¡°Is that so? ¡± He replied indifferently, ¡°I admit that I do want to save Ruo Chu, but it doesn¡¯t affect how I treat you. Ning Tangxi, who do you think you are? ¡± Ning Tangxi froze as her fingers slowly sank into her palm. ¡°At the end of the day, Yue Cheng was sent to prison for people like you. Since you¡¯re pregnant with his child, you should have given birth to it properly. However, you think that you can use this child to do something, so you can¡¯t me me. You brought this on yourself.¡± Ning Tangxi felt her entire body turn ice cold. She had really made the wrong bet. Now that the child was gone, she and Yue Cheng¡¯s child were gone. Huo Nanchen did not want to waste any more time. He walked towards Gu Ruochu and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already seen it. Let¡¯s go. Someone will take care of itter. ¡± Ning Tangxi hadmitted her own sins. It was already very kind of him to send her to the hospital. What happened next had nothing to do with him. ¡°You can go first. I still have a few words to say to Ning Tangxi. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not look at him. Her gaze fell on Ning Tangxi, whose eyes were as still as death. He stared at her for a long while before his eyes shed with pity. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you outside. ¡± ¡°okay. ¡± Huo Nanchen only left the ward after receiving her reply. The bodyguards were still standing outside the ward. They could tell what they were staring at from the way they looked at Huo. There was a crazy woman inside. They could not allow the young Madam to get hurt. Ning Tangxi raised her head and looked at Gu Ruochu with amusement in her eyes. ¡°What do you want to say to me? You¡¯re not here to taunt me, are you? I feel that a proud person like you wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. ¡± ¡°So my image in your heart is so noble? Unfortunately, I¡¯m going to disappoint you. ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at the tattered Ning Tangxi and sneered. ¡°However, I¡¯m not really taunting you right now. I¡¯m just thanking you for what you¡¯ve done today. Didn¡¯t you hurt me before? No matter how much Huo Nanchen cares about me, he would never hurt a hair on your head for me. ¡± Every single word had undoubtedly hurt her twice. No one couldpare to this woman when it came to poison. Ning Tangxi gripped the bedsheets tightly, ¡°so now you¡¯re here to mock me for being self-righteous and show off how much he cares about you? Gu Ruochu, can you still be together with him without any ill feelings? ¡± She more or less understood Gu Ruochu. Chapter 647

Chapter 647: Chapter 651, you¡¯re ruthless

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°No, I wanted to thank you. When he asked me if I had pushed your child away, I admitted it without saying anything. Guess what, he didn¡¯t believe me at all. ¡± Gu Ruochu casually continued, ¡°he asked me why I had to cooperate with you to lie. I told him that it was to make him hate me and to keep him away from me so that we could get a divorce. HEHEHE... ¡± Ning Tangxi had already felt the pain in her bones when she heard this. She could not ept it and said emotionally, ¡°Gu Ruochu, you did it on purpose! You clearly know that he wants to get you back. What right do you have to use me to torture him like this? Gu Ruochu, you still have no conscience! ¡± She could almost imagine how much pain he would feel at that time. ¡°What, your heart hurts again Don¡¯t forget, this was all your doing. Didn¡¯t you also want me to admit that I pushed your child away What right do you have to criticize me now However, he was already so angry at that time, yet he still wanted to drag me home. It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t get the divorce certificate.¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not too much of a pity. At least your child is gone and you can¡¯t continue to live in peace in the huo family. Ning Tangxi, you¡¯re pregnant with someone else¡¯s child and still want to marry into the huo family. Do you really think that the huo family should raise someone else¡¯s child for you? ¡± ¡°YOU¡¯RE RUTHLESS! ¡± Ning Tangxi listened to her cold tone and bit her lip without saying a word. She really felt that Gu Ruochu was much more ruthless than anyone else. ¡°Gu Ruochu, I think that you¡¯re really nning to leave Huo Nanchen. You keep saying that you love him, but you¡¯re still so determined to leave. I really can¡¯t understand you. ¡± Ning Tangxi¡¯s face was filled with sarcasm, ¡°since you love him, you¡¯re still acting like you want a divorce. Gu Ruochu, you¡¯re divorcing him because of me. You must really hate me, right? ¡± She really could not understand why there was such a woman. If it were her, she would have forgiven him for continuing to be with him and Meimei. Gu Ruochu did not know where she got the confidence to think that the divorce was all because of her.. Her expression was perfunctory, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re happy. I¡¯ve already said what I wanted to say. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever see you again. It¡¯s your fault for taking advantage of the Huo family. You¡¯ll have to bear the consequences of your actions. ¡± Ning Tangxi bit her lips even harder. She knew that she was finished. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry about me. ¡± Ning Tangxi felt her body tremble. Miscarriage was extremely harmful to a woman¡¯s body. However, she was now helpless and did not know how to survive. She was about to go crazy. Gu Ruochu did not want to look at her anymore. She turned around and left. As soon as she stepped out of the door, she saw a figure on her left. Outside the ward, there was ayer of deep ck in the harmonious white. It seemed to be an endless loneliness. It was as if he had bumped into Gu Ruochu¡¯s line of sight without warning. He had one hand in his pocket and his eyes were closed as if he could not see or hear anything. Gu Ruochu thought that he would be waiting downstairs. Even though his heart had been struck hard, it was probably because the light was too strong that it made the dark silence on his body even more intense. She only nced at him from the corner of her eyes before she walked away from the right side without a single ripple. It was as if she had not seen him at all. The self-deprecating expression on the man¡¯s face once again appeared as if he had really been resting with his eyes closed. She really did not want to say a word to him and did not want to see him again. ¡°Ruo Chu, why didn¡¯t I know that you could be so ruthless in the past? You know how to hurt me and you know where to stab me in the heart. ¡± The voice behind him sounded. Chapter 648

Chapter 648: Chapter 652 then you deserve to die even more

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu finally could not continue her journey as if it was only natural. She calmly turned around and slowly said, ¡°it¡¯s not a question of whether you¡¯re ruthless or not, Huo Nanchen, you still don¡¯t understand. I don¡¯t want to hate you even though I¡¯ve loved you once. I just want to end this once and for all. ¡± The man only raised his eyes to look at her. His eyes were dark and deep as he tugged at the corners of his lips, ¡°after all, you only have one sentence. You can¡¯t go back, you can¡¯t go back. ¡± He suddenly walked straight towards her, his gaze never leaving that cold face of his. His oppressive figure made her subconsciously want to retreat. Ning Tangxi did not expect Huo Nanchen to be at the door as well. A certain amount of hope gradually rose in her heart, ¡°Nanchen, did you hear that just now? I didn¡¯t intentionally throw my child away to frame her. She was just using me to force you into a divorce! ¡± Gu Ruochu did not respond and only calmly looked back at him. ¡°What Ning Tangxi said is not a lie. ¡± ¡°Is that so? ¡± He nced at Ning Tangxi and said fiercely, ¡°if that¡¯s the case, then you deserve to die even more. ¡± These words were like a bucket of ice water that poured down from the top of Ning Tangxi¡¯s head. Her heart was filled with even more despair. Ha! He actually said that she deserved to die even more! How pathetic. Huo Nanchen suddenly forced Gu Ruochu into a corner He ced her in a small corner of the world, ¡°Gu Ruochu, I don¡¯t want to force you too hard, but you must know that my patience is limited. Since you always think that you can leave me, then show me your abilities and fight me. I want to see if you¡¯re more ruthless or I am.¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Gu Ruochu agreed painfully. She looked at the furious face in front of her and noticed that his breathing was getting heavier. She realized that he had been getting angrier and angrier more and more recently. Actually, she also wanted to reach out and smooth the creases in his brows. Just as she was in a daze, she was deeply kissed by the man in front of her. Gu Ruochu did not expect that he would get close to her at this time. She instinctively wanted to avoid him and her entire body trembled uncontrobly. The nightmare from that day reappeared in her mind. The fear that had seeped deep into her bones made her feel as if she had fallen into a bottomless abyss. Even the wound on her heart was tearing at the pain. He did not give her any chance to struggle. His fingers intertwined with hers as he pressed them against the wall. Even his knees were pressed against the wall as he kissed her even harder. Gu Ruochu¡¯s mind went nk in that instant. Her heart was finally tearing at the pain. He still does not understand how things havee to this point. They havee to an end. She suddenly opened her mouth and bit down hard on his lips. The smell of blood wafted from each other¡¯s mouths. Not only did he not leave, he kissed her even harder. That determination almost made her afraid. Gu Ruochu felt a throbbing pain in her throat. Even her heart began to throb with pain. When she finally let go of her, her vision was a blur as she was gently embraced by a princess. He watched as the person in his arms closed her eyes and pursed her lips. The mask that had always been calm had finally beenpletely torn off. Tears continued to flow from the corners of her eyes. He reached out to wipe them away but no matter how hard he tried, he could not wipe them away. Even he was in pain. It doesn¡¯t matter. If he doesn¡¯t love her anymore, he could slowly make her fall in love with him again. The injuries she had suffered would eventually be erased by him. As long as he was by his side, he could do anything. Ning Tangxi watched this scene from beginning to end. She suddenly felt that her life was too sad, tooughable, and too ironic. In the end, she was the only one left. Shey on the bed like a corpse that had been drained of blood. Even her eyes had lost all luster. Her child was dead. She had killed him personally. She had nothing left. Chapter 649

Chapter 649: Chapter 653, wedding ring

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION By the time she regained her senses, she had already been sent back to her apartment. He should know that she did not want to stay at the Huo family home. The car was silent. She clutched her bag in her hand and did not say a word. Perhaps she did not want to say it, or perhaps she did not know what to say. She got out of the car and walked towards her apartment. An even louder noise came from behind her. It was the sound of the car door closing. The sound of footsteps came from behind her. Gu Ruochu¡¯s hand was held by someone. ¡°Is there anything else? ¡± A very small jewelry box had appeared in Huo Nanchen¡¯s hand out of nowhere. It looked like a ring. Her hand was held, and something cold was stuffed into it. ¡°I don¡¯t want it. ¡± She subconsciously refused, but she could not let go. ¡°You might not remember. ¡± He frowned, not letting her push the jewelry box back. ¡°I once said that I would give you an unforgettable wedding, so I specially ordered this ring. Before I could give it to you, we ended up like this. ¡± ¡°This is the ring that I promised to give to you. It was destined to be yours when it was made, or else it would have no meaning. ¡± ¡°You know that I intend to divorce you. I won¡¯t ept your gift or the ring. If it doesn¡¯t have any meaning to exist, throw it away or give it to someone else. ¡± Huo Nanchen did not listen at all. ¡°I¡¯ve told you, it was already yours when it was made. No matter what happens between us in the end, it¡¯s yours and you must take it with you. If you want to throw it away, you¡¯ll have to do it yourself. ¡± ¡°...¡± His words really sounded like a bandit¡¯s. Gu Ruochu felt a headache and could only ept it. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ept it. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s initially tense face finally rxed a little when he saw that she had finally taken it. His expression was still as calm as a painting under the half-light. ¡°You¡¯re very tired today. Rest early. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± He watched as she went upstairs and did not move at all. She was as still as a statue. He only raised his eyes to look upstairs when the dim streetlights flickered and went out. Yang Xi had already arrived downstairs. She could not help but shake her head when she saw him. ¡°Huo, you can go back first. I¡¯ll apany her tonight. ¡± ¡°Alright, please take good care of her for me. ¡± Yang Xi nodded, ¡°I will. ¡± She had said it before. She had no idea why an Shaosi would let her out. It turned out that it was because of Huo Nanchen. ¡°...¡± When an Shaosi called Gu Ruochu, she realized that her movie was about to have its premiere. She did not attend the wrap party for the moviest time. This time, she nned to put in some effort for the first promotion. When she first received this movie, the name was called ¡°brushing past¡± . After a discussion with the crew, she changed the name to ¡°palpitating with excitement¡± . The name was almost unanimously approved, perfectly exining the feelings between the male and female protagonists in the movie. She had been busy with work for so long and did not want to waste it at thest moment. Just as she hung up the phone, there was a knock on the door. For a moment, she thought it was Huo Nanchen. She walked to the edge of the window and lifted the curtain to take a look. The man was no longer downstairs. She walked to the peephole and took a look. Her heart, which had been in a daze, fell. ¡°Xiao Xi, why are you here? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to apany you. It was not easy for an Shaosi to let mee over to look for you. I¡¯m here to have a drink with you tonight. I¡¯ll cook a few dishes and have fun outside! ¡± ¡°You know how to cook? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t underestimate me. I¡¯m quite good at cooking! ¡± Yang Xi casually put down her bag and almost patted her own chest to guarantee. Chapter 650

Chapter 650: Chapter 654, the true love series

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Her eyes inadvertently caught sight of a jewelry box on the coffee table that seemed to contain a ring. She could not help but ask, ¡°don¡¯t tell me someone has proposed to you? ¡± This was not even a divorce. WHO WOULD BE SO BOLD! However, it was not impossible. After all, the news that Ruo Chu and Huo Nanchen were negotiating for a divorce had spread like wildfire. Those so-called suitors had also started to increase in number. Who knew how many people were staring at this little beauty in the open and in the dark. If there was someone she fancied, it would not be a bad idea to try dating. As long as she was handsome, rich, and cultured, she would be able to choose the right person to try. At this moment, Yang Xi had long forgotten what an Shaosi and Huo Nanchen had told her. Gu ruochu nced at the jewelry box on the table. ¡°Huo Nanchen had originally ordered a wedding ring for me. He had not intended to take it, but he insisted on giving it to me. ¡± ¡°For people like them, custom-made wedding rings are unique. I guess that¡¯s what Huo Nanchen wanted. ¡± Yang Xi was actually quite curious as to what kind of wedding ring he would order. ¡°Why don¡¯t we open it and have a look? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to see it. ¡± Gu ruochu ced the jewelry box on the coffee table as soon as she entered the room. She felt that there was no need to look at it since they were about to be separated. Of course, her mood when she looked at the wedding ring waspletely different from before. All she could do was increase her sadness. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to look at it, I¡¯ll look at it for you, alright? Anyway, I want to know how these rich people spend money to please women. ¡± Yang Xi seemed to be a little agitated as she looked at her with an inquiring gaze. ¡°Go ahead and have a look. ¡± Gu Ruochu felt a little helpless. Yang Xi finally opened the velvet ring box on her hand after receiving a reply. Yang Xi¡¯s eyes lit up when she felt the cold touch of the ring. It was an extremely fiery-red gemstone with a delicate floral pattern of broken diamonds around it. ¡°Why have I seen this design before from Italy¡¯s famous Jewelry Design Company on television? Their family¡¯s newest true love collection. The first ring is very simr to this one. Perhaps this is their unique true love collection.¡± ¡°Is that so? ¡± Gu Ruochu nced in their direction. The fiery-red Gemstone emitted a luster that could not be ignored. Sometimes, Gu Ruochu also liked red because it represented a kind of extreme and passionate passion. Somehow, it touched the deepest part of her heart. ¡°This ring suits you very well. ¡± Yang Xi¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°True love series. Does this count as Huo Shao¡¯s confession in disguise? The implication is that his love is unique. ¡± Unique love. She stared at the fiery red gemstone without saying a word. That extreme and intense red seemed to burn someone¡¯s eyes. ¡°So what if it suits you? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not have much of a reaction when she looked at the ring. ¡°In any case, our wedding will never happen again. ¡± Even if he was confessing his so-called love now, it was already over between them. Yang Xi listened to her sad words and put the ring away. ¡°We agreed to have a good time tonight. Don¡¯t be so sad. ¡± After putting the ring away, Yang Xi turned around and went into the kitchen to prepare a few more side dishes. There were a lot of ingredients in the fridge. She tiptoed and took a few bottles of red wine from the fridge. She ced two goblets and watched as the red wine swayed from the sides of the goblets. ¡°Why are you so distracted? ¡± Gu Ruochu closed the fridge door. There was probably only one person who could disturb this little girl¡¯s mind. ¡°You have something on your mind? Let me think. Is it because of young master an? ¡± Yang Xi handed her another goblet of wine and could not help but ask, ¡°Ruo Chu, do you know why young master an has no contact with his family? Besides, every time I ask that old butler, he doesn¡¯t say a word. ¡± Chapter 651

Chapter 651: Chapter 655 was rather distasteful

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION When she thought of the dark side of that man, which was almost decadent at times, she felt a sense of dread. He was like a bottomless abyss, as lonely and gloomy as his vi. Sometimes, she was very afraid of him, and sometimes, she wanted to get close to him too much. She did not know why she would have suchplicated and contradictory emotions. ¡°perhaps it¡¯s because I don¡¯t want to talk about it. ¡± Gu Ruochu sipped her red wine ¡°I¡¯ve heard Huo Nanchen say before that he had been charged with the crime of killing his own brother. Everyone has said the same thing. That¡¯s why the an family chased him and his sister out of the House. You know what happened after that. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not know the details but only young master an himself knew. ¡°brother? You mean his own brother? How could he have killed his own brother? ¡± ¡°At that time, the an family was considered a famous family. They all said that it was for the inheritance rights of the an family. ¡± Yang Xi was stunned. She lowered her head and no one knew what she was thinking. He was only seventeen years old when he was chased out of an city. Actually, she could more or less understand his feelings. When she was seventeen years old, she had been doted on by thousands of people. The deepest blow to her heart hade from her own family. ¡°Does he really care for him? ¡± ¡°Forget it... Bah Bah Bah Bah, that man can sometimes be eloquent and eloquent. At other times, he can be as quiet and cold as ICE. Who would like a man like that? ¡± You can continue to say what you mean. Gu Ruochu thought to herself. However, it was difficult for her to sort out her own matters, let alone someone else¡¯s. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about those men anymore. Ruo Chu, let¡¯s drink. ¡± The clear clinking of sses could be heard. The two women, who shared a sense of disappointment, tacitly changed the topic. ¡°...¡± The next day, Gu Ruochu was left speechless by the barrage of calls from an Shaosi. It was only six o¡¯clock in the morning. It was probably because she had taken over his woman for one night that young master an was particrly displeased. Yang Xi was still in a daze as she rolled Gu Ruochu¡¯s nket to the other side. ¡°Are you up? I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs. ¡± Her tone was filled with disdain. Gu Ruochu never thought that she would one day be despised to such an extent. She facepalmed and said, ¡°we¡¯ll get up soon. You can wait in the car. ¡± Yang Xi only got up from the bed after washing up. When she knew that an Shaosi was waiting downstairs, she screamed and ran into the bathroom. From Yang Xi¡¯s reaction, Gu Ruochu suddenly realized their family status. Tsk, an Shaosi¡¯s upbringing is really strict. An SHAOSI was getting impatient from waiting downstairs. Only then did he see the two womening down from upstairs. He leaned against the car door with his hand in his trouser pocket. His gaze slowly fell on Yang Xi, ¡°aren¡¯t you going to get in the car? Are you waiting for me toe over and carry you away? ¡± Yang Xi slowly walked over. Gu Ruochu saw that master an¡¯s expression was warming up. Gu Ruochu consciously opened the back door and entered the car. Fortunately, this ce was not far from the movie premiere. An hourter, she saw that both sides of the red carpet were filled with reporters. The small-time characters from the movie had already passed by. The actors, Ma Xiu and Lan Yue, who were the male and female leads of the movie, also happened to be present when Gu Ruochu arrived. The staff behind the main creators all heaved a sigh of relief when they saw this It would be best if the director brought the male and female leads with him. ¡°Ma Xiu and LAN YUE are here! ¡± ¡°Madam Huo... Director Gu is here too! ¡± The crowd was busy taking photos but they were blocked by the bodyguards around them. All they could do was raise their cameras as high as they could. The group of people walked down the red carpet. The questions they asked were nothing more than gossip about the male and female leads. Most of them were about Gu Ruochu and Huo Nanchen. Chapter 652

Chapter 652: Chapter 656: a restrained and polite smile

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression remained calm. However, the graceful smile on her face clearly showed that she did not want to respond. Suddenly, a sharp scream came from the side. A male reporter suddenly broke through the bodyguards¡¯encirclement and rolled down the red carpet. The bodyguards were momentarily stunned before they immediately went over to arrest the person. The reporters who were initially blocked by the reporters saw that someone had broken through the encirclement and immediately went into a riot. The bodyguards were unable to hold on for a moment. ¡°Miss Gu, can you tell us about your current rtionship with Huo Shao? ¡± The male reporter excitedly shoved the microphone over. She immediately took a few steps back and was quickly stopped by more reporters who had broken through the encirclement. ¡°Director! ¡± The assistant director shouted and was pushed aside by a few people. Gu Ruochu did not know why she was surrounded by a few people. Lan Yue and Ma Xiu¡¯s bodyguards then rushed over to protect them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone from the media, please step back! ! ! ¡± In an instant, the venue was in chaos. No one listened to them. Gu Ruochu never expected to end up in such a situation today. She could only try her best to steady herself, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my rtionship with Mr. Huo and my marriage are private matters. Please keep your rtionship with the film a secret. ¡± The reporters were clearly not satisfied with such an answer and continued to crowd around her. Yang Xi, who was in the car, was shocked She cursed under her breath and pushed the man beside her, ¡°what the Hell is going on? How dare these people push Ruo Chu? Don¡¯t they know that she¡¯s the young Madam of the Huo Family? What are you still doing here? Get Out of the car and get those idiots out of here! ¡± Seeing that she had already gotten out of the car in the next second, an Shaosi furrowed his brows and lifted her back into the car, ¡°why do you always act so rashly? ¡± In the next second, an Shaosi opened the car door and saw that the female reporters were especially fierce. Ruo Chu had recently offended many Paparazzi. Now that they saw that the marriage between Ruo Chu and Huo Nanchen was not looking right, their arrogant nature took over. Before he could even go over, the crowd fell silent for a few seconds. ¡°Is it the president? ¡± ¡°And the Madam President! ¡± ¡°PRESIDENT HUO is here too! ¡± Someone shouted and the crowd instantly fell silent. The people present were all reporters from the entertainment industry. They were all afraid of the people from the political world. Gu Ruochu felt the people around her scatter. She sprained her ankle in her high heels and was supported by someone beside her. Lu Jinye ced his hand on her waist. The warmth from his fingertips made him feel surreal. Gu Ruochu quickly used the strength of the people beside her to stand up. ¡°thank you. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. ¡± A gentle smile flowed from her soft voice. Gu Ruochu was surprised to see Lu Jinye¡¯s handsome face. ¡°It¡¯s you, Jin Ye. ¡± Gu Ruochu was pleasantly surprised when the two of them moved away from each other. She had originally invited him to her movie premiere, but he was no longer a member of the entertainment industry but the young master of the Lu family, so he could note and go as he pleased. Lu Jinye¡¯s eyes were filled with a soft andzy smile as he extended his hand in a gentlemanly manner, ¡°Miss Gu, this way please. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s gaze shifted away from Nan Yue and Gu Xiangsi. It was not appropriate for her to greet them at such an asion. She did not invite the president and his wife to participate in the movie premiere. She wondered if the assistant director had invited them on his own ord. In the next second, Gu Ruochu saw a man in a silver-gray suit walking towards them from the crowd. Their eyes met in a split second. She could still put on a smile that was appropriate for her, but she appeared to be very restrained and polite. She then turned around and walked towards the venue with Lu Jinye. An impable-looking man and woman walked down the red carpet. The entire crew quickly recovered their original expressions from the earlier chaos. Chapter 653

Chapter 653: Chapter 657 should she be praised for her courage

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°How pleasing to the eyes. A man like Prince Charming Lu is simply irresistible... ¡± Yang Xi suddenly felt a knock on her head, and it hurt. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± Yang Xi red at him, but the man¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. ¡°I think you¡¯re too stupid. I want to knock your stupid head. ¡± ¡°CRAZY! What¡¯s wrong with you? A man like you is simply unreasonable and stupid! ¡± He was always so angry that he trembled. Forget it, I won¡¯t lower myself to his level. Endure. ¡°What did you say just now? You¡¯re swearing again? ¡± The man¡¯s sharp gaze swept over. Yang Xi shrunk her neck and realized that she was terrified. ¡°I told you what you would do. F * CK! ¡± ¡°very good. Do you still remember what I said before? ¡± An Shaosi¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of wickedness. He hooked his ambiguous smile and said, ¡°every time I swear, I¡¯ll devote myself to you. Are you hinting at something? ¡± ¡°... an Shaosi, you better be serious!¡±Her face was red from holding back her anger. Her raised face was filled with an aura that she did not want to lose. The ferocious look on her face that was baring her fangs and brandishing her ws aroused his interest ... ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be more serious. ¡± He said calmly, ¡°you¡¯d better not curse at me right now. Otherwise, I don¡¯t care what kind of situation this is. Do you think that I wouldn¡¯t dare to F * Ck you here? ¡± Yang Xi finally shut her mouth. This pervert even wants to control my swearing. I¡¯m much better now, alright? It was a rare sight to see her obedient look. An Shaosi felt much morefortable. Yang Xi¡¯s face was tense as she continued to look towards Gu Ruochu¡¯s direction. She realized that they had just looked at each other and Ruo Chu had actually smiled at him? Huo Nanchen¡¯s expression did not change much. He only saw Gu Ruochu in the crowd from afar and seemed to be recalling her smile just now. To be able to stand next to another man in such an asion and smile at him so appropriately, shouldn¡¯t he be praising her for her courage. Heh. The media present had a keen sense of smell. It was obvious that there must be something going on between the husband and wife. The atmosphere at the scene was clearly a little stagnant and awkward. Either they were getting a divorce or they were getting ready for one. Otherwise, Madam Huo would not have entered the scene with Prince Charming Lu in front of her own man. Characters of all sizes walked down the red carpet, and everyone returned to their original expressions. They cooperated with the reporters at the scene to pose a few times and put on a polite smile. Yang Xi stood at the outermost corner and did not move. She looked at the man beside her with a strange expression. ¡°Why are the president and Mrs. Lu at the Premiere of the movie? Don¡¯t tell me that they haven¡¯t left in an Cheng. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Can¡¯t you see that they¡¯re all here in civilian form? ¡± An Shaosi¡¯s gaze swept past Mrs. President. He could only vaguely see a few bodyguards behind her, but they did not have a big formation. He really didn¡¯t know who they were here for, or what they were here for. In the past, when Nan Yue was in power, he had heard of his reputation as a person who was close to the people. But there was no need for him to suddenly appear at such an asion, right? Huo Nanchen happened to be not far away from them. The two of them looked at each other. An Shaosi could feel the darkness and meaning in his eyes. He could clearly feel the subtlety of his aura, and he immediately understood. The person who had just gone up to help Ruo Chu up seemed to have been his family¡¯s artist, Lu Jinye. From Afar, the two of them appeared to be at a respectful and restrained distance. The perfect intimacy was very pleasing to the eye. Of course, it was inevitable that some people would be irritable. Looking at his gloomy face, young master an actually felt a little gloating. Chapter 654

Chapter 654: Chapter 658, the mes of war

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Come on in. ¡± An Shaosi noticed the woman next to him reach out and carefully wrap her arm around his arm. The corners of his lips unconsciously curved upwards. After entering the venue, the staff finally let in the media reporters who had already been selected on the list. There were also many fans of the male and female leads. All the main creators sat down and the reporters began to pick out questions rted to the movie. Everything went smoothly as if the chaos that had just urred had never happened. The rest of the interaction was left to the male and female leads in the movie. Gu Ruochu came down and saw a few people she knew in the industry. ¡°Ruo Chu, I wish you a big box office sales. ¡± ¡°Thank you, Director Wang. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not expect to seed in one go. She had always felt that it would be more stable to climb up slowly. Wang Gang looked at Lu Jinye and smiled, ¡°Jin Ye, I didn¡¯t expect you to be here. I haven¡¯t seen you since you returned to the Lu family. I didn¡¯t expect that we, Ruo Chu, would have the honor of inviting your eldest young master here. ¡± Although these words were full of ridicule and sounded a little meaningful, Lu Jinye did not change at all. He continued to smile like a gentleman, ¡°director Wang, don¡¯t make fun of me. On ount of Ruo Chu, didn¡¯t you alsoe? ¡± Wang Gang was all smiles when he suddenly remembered something, ¡°Oh right, someone else came today. I¡¯ll introduce you to her. ¡± A woman walked over from behind. Gu Ruochu froze when she saw that face. ¡°Ruo Chu, long time no see. ¡± Zhang Xuan had an ingratiating smile on her face. Gu Ruochu pursed her lips ufortably but still greeted her. She suddenly remembered that it was Wang Gang who had introduced her to Zhang Xuan for the first time. It was not easy for Zhang Xuan to finally meet Ruo Chu. A pair of eyes swept across her. She had been paying attention to recent events and had thought that she would ask her parents for help. In the end, she did not even get to meet them. ¡°Ruo Chu, how have you been recently? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been fine. Thank you, chairman Ning¡¯s wife, for your concern. ¡± Wang Gang felt that there was something wrong with this situation. Initially, Zhang Xuan had asked him to bring her over without much thought, but when he looked at the two of them, they seemed a little strange. Zhang Xuan¡¯s expression... ... seemed to be a little fawning. What was going on ? ? Before he could think too much, a few shadows suddenly shed by. ¡°Director Wang, you¡¯re here too. ¡± When he saw young master an and the woman holding his arm, Wang Gang hurriedly put down his wine ss. ¡°Yes, no matter what, it¡¯s a film produced by President An. You have toe and support US, right? ¡± Huo Nanchen lowered his head and sipped the red wine in his goblet. He stood beside young master an and no one could see the expression on his face. It was as if nothing could break his calm demeanor. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She did not expect to bump into each other in such a narrow space. ¡°everyone should already know each other. I won¡¯t introduce you. ¡± Young master an nced at the man and woman next to him. He then nced at the man next to him who seemed to be difficult to pry into and a smile appeared on his lips. Just as he finished speaking.. Huo Nanchen¡¯s words rang out from the side. ¡°Young Master Lu has just returned to the Lu family, and he¡¯s already involved in the entertainment industry again? I remember that young Master Lu¡¯s father wants young master Lu to focus on his family¡¯s gambling business. Isn¡¯t he afraid of making his father angry? ¡± Lu Jinye only smiled. That kind of indolent aura made people feel veryfortable. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not involved in the entertainment industry. It¡¯s just that Ruo Chu¡¯s movie is about to be premiered, and I want to apany her for the premiere. ¡± An SHAOSI:¡±...¡± Yang Xi:¡±...¡± Why does it feel like the mes of war have been ignited? An Shaosi was the first to bring her to make a choice and withdraw from this war. When Gu Ruochu saw an Shaosi¡¯s half-smiling gaze, she was speechless. Chapter 655

Chapter 655: Chapter 659 really does not sound very pleasant

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu thought back to the gaze that she had unintentionally met with Huo Nanchen. That kind of scrutinizing and ambiguous aura made it difficult for anyone to detect. She had just smiled at him when he returned an extremely cold and insightful smile. I¡¯ll discuss a divorce with him again in a while. If he still does not agree, I might have to be ruthless. At the thought of this, Gu Ruochu¡¯s lips faintly curled into an arc. ¡°Master Lu, don¡¯t you know that the woman beside you is still my woman? ¡± Huo Nanchen raised his head and looked very noble. Gu Ruochu did not intend to step back even though she felt a sense of oppression as she walked towards him. She only furrowed her brows. His gaze fell on her. She was wearing a very simple white dress and her hair seemed to have been deliberately styled. There was an earring on her pure white earlobe. Gu Ruochu felt ufortable under his gaze. That gaze was too invasive but she did not want to show her fear in front of him. ¡°You clearly saw me outside just now and you still followed young master Lu in. Aren¡¯t you afraid that outsiders will gossip about him? ¡± His voice was low and indifferent, like a pool of spring water that could not be blown away. He kept staring at her face However, he only saw her raise her head slightly. ¡°What you said is wrong. Young Master Lu helped me up in public. So many people here did not see us holding hands and kissing. It was just a normal interaction between friends. What gossip would young Master Lu have ¡°Not to mention that we¡¯re already in the middle of a divorce, even if we¡¯re not divorced, we still don¡¯t have the right to talk to young Master Huo, right? ¡± What he said seemed to make a lot of sense, but why did he feel so ufortable in his heart. He kept saying ¡®young master Huo¡¯ . It sounded really... ... ufortable ... Lu Jinye did not seem to hear the sarcasm and unhappiness in Huo Nanchen¡¯s words. He merely lowered his head and looked at Gu Ruochu. ¡°where do you n to go for lunch today? I don¡¯t n to go back so soon even if I¡¯m out today. Why don¡¯t we go together? ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu doesn¡¯t have time. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s originally faint smile hadpletely disappeared. In the next moment, Gu Ruochu felt as if she had been pulled aside by a powerful force and imprisoned in someone¡¯s chest. She did not know if it was because of the light, but the side of his face looked so gloomy that it looked as if water was about to drip from it. The person who had been so calm a moment ago was now emitting a dark aura. Tsk Tsk, is he finally angry? An SHAOSI did not know why, but he felt that this scene was much better. Lu Jinye looked at the woman in front of him who had suddenly been held in someone¡¯s arms. His face did not show any strange or unsightly expression However, he said Lazily, ¡°of course, only Ruo Chu knows whether she has time or not. Besides, President Huo, what kind of status do you think you have now? If I did not hear wrongly, you must be my ex-husband, right? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not know why huo Nanchen had suddenly turned into a bandit. Especially when he felt the pain in his wrist, he wanted to bite him to death in front of so many people. ¡°Huo Nanchen, let go of me! ¡± He let go of her hand but used his arm to keep her in his embrace. ¡°You said that you don¡¯t have time to have lunch with him today, so I¡¯ll let go. ¡± His voice was close to her ear bone. The scorching hot breath made her shiver and her brows furrowed slightly. Why does this sound so childish? ¡°Well, I happen to have some time too. Why don¡¯t president Ning¡¯s wife and I join in? ¡± Although Wang Gang didn¡¯t understand what was going on in front of him, he was a very sensible person. Chapter 656

Chapter 656: Chapter 660, don¡¯t you understand

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Zhang Xuan added, ¡°yes, Wang Gang and I are free this afternoon. ¡± Ruo Chu and Huo Nanchen were not officially divorced. She was afraid that if Ruo Chu ate with Lu Jinye like this, some people would gossip too much. After the divorce, ruo Chu would be much more free. Zhang Xuan automatically thought that it was because Huo Nanchen¡¯s divorce procedures had not been officiallypleted, so huo Nanchen did not allow ruo Chu to eat alone with young master Lu. However, Ruo Chu did not seem to want to listen to Huo Nanchen Now that she and Wang Gang had joined in, they should be able to resolve this matter. ¡°So, can young master Huo let go of Ruo Chu? ¡± Zhang Xuan¡¯s eyes were fixed on Ruo Chu. Ruo Chu struggled a few times but couldn¡¯t break free from Huo Nanchen¡¯s embrace. Finally, she got angry. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear President Ning¡¯s wife calling me? Please let go of your hand. ¡± ¡°Young Master Huo, did you hear that? Ruo Chu is very unhappy. ¡± Lu Jinye¡¯s voice rang out leisurely from the side. He was no longer the powerless Lu Jinnian, so he didn¡¯t seem to have any pressure in front of Huo Nanchen. ¡°Ruo Chu, do you really have to make me very unhappy on this asion? ¡± Upon hearing the man surnamed Lu¡¯s words, Huo Nanchen¡¯s hands were already faintly clenched into fists, and a devilish glint shed across his eyes. ¡°Make you unhappy? How would I dare to make you unhappy? No matter what asion it is, it¡¯s up to you. You can do whatever you want. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s low voice rang out, only loud enough for the two of them to hear. He had never heard her in such a low mood. Was it really that difficult to be with him? ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s mood finally became less calm She lowered her head and closed her eyes, ¡°don¡¯t call me that anymore, Huo Nanchen. ¡°. Back then, the reason why we had a few conflicts was because we were not suitable for each other. Even if I were to start over with you, the result would not be any better than the beginning. Don¡¯t you understand such a simple logic?¡± Unknowingly, he had already let go of her hand. Gu Ruochu did not expect him to let go of her hand at this moment. She did not care what he wanted and left immediately. An Shaosi remained expressionless, ¡°the president and Madam are still there. I¡¯ve already sent someone to entertain them. Let¡¯s go over now. ¡± Yang Xi shook her head and gave ruo Chu a sympathetic look before she left. There would probably be new news tomorrow. The beautiful director had dumped her ex-husband and was dating the god of Gamblers¡¯son, Young Master Lu. Tsk Tsk, ruo Chu really has a lot of luck with women. Gu Ruochu did not look at Huo Nanchen again. Gu Ruochu spent the rest of her time interacting with the people in the industry. From the corner of her eye, she deliberately swept her gaze past an Shaosi and Yang Xi. When she realized that the person was no longer around, Gu Ruochu¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. Her heart was iparably calm. Gu Xiangsi apanied Nan Yue as they interacted with a few people. She nced at them from afar and whispered, ¡°sir, is Madam Huo really nning to Divorce Huo Shao? This couple hasn¡¯t had any interaction since they entered the venue. Is it really as the Inte says? ¡± Nan Yue averted his gaze, ¡°perhaps. ¡± He did not seem to be very interested. Gu Xiangsi secretly bit her lower lip. Could it be that she had miscalcted and that Nan Yue had no interest in Gu Ruochu at all? Then what was the meaning of the Director¡¯s Honorable Presence Today? The more Gu Xiangsi felt that something was amiss, the more she wanted to discuss it with the Gu family. She immediately said, ¡°Mr. President, I would like to go back to the Gu family home today to talk to grandfather. I haven¡¯t seen grandfather and brother for a long time. ¡± Chapter 657

Chapter 657: Chapter 661 was extremely nostalgic

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Alright, you can go. ¡± Nan Yue had just finished greeting the others and his dark eyes did not reveal much emotion. ¡°I still have something to do this afternoon, so I won¡¯t apany you back to the Gu residence. ¡± Gu Xiangsi smiled sweetly. ¡°Alright. ¡± It was much better for him not to apany her back. Soon, it was lunchtime. The four of them chose an elegant restaurant. Zhang Xuan had been chatting with Ruo Chu the entire way. Ruo Chu did not respond much but she would not embarrass Zhang Xuan. This was something that Wang Gang could not understand. Lu Jinye, on the other hand, did not look the least bit surprised. ¡°...¡± At this time of the night, Gu Ruochu was sitting by the river, enjoying the breeze. The lights of thousands of houses shone brightly on the sparkling river. The wind was blowingfortably. Chu Xin was sitting beside her. She did not know why but she felt a sense of happiness. It had been a long time since shest saw someone enjoying the breeze by the river. ¡°Ruo Chu, sometimes you really look like a friend of mine. ¡± ¡°really? ¡± The corners of Gu Ruochu¡¯s mouth twitched as she looked at the woman who was leaning against her shoulder. ¡°You must miss her a lot, right? ¡± ¡°sometimes, I really miss her. ¡± Gu Ruochu smiled as she mumbled to herself, ¡°actually, I miss her a lot too. I miss the old me. ¡± ¡°Xin. ¡± ¡°Hmm? ¡± ¡°If you still love my brother, you should fight for onest chance. After all, it wasn¡¯t your fault and it wasn¡¯t his fault. You¡¯ve been yed by fate after all. ¡± Chu Xin closed her eyes as her eyshes fluttered. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I have the right to love him now. I feel that this is the only way. Didn¡¯t you also feel that you don¡¯t have the ability to continue your rtionship with Huo Nanchen after you broke up with him? ¡± ¡°Xin, we¡¯re different. Even if I were to get back together with Huo Nanchen, the result would not be better than what we have now. The two of you have only missed each other. ¡± Chu Xin felt as if the depths of her heart had been touched. It was so deep. After blowing enough wind, Gu Ruochu was about to return home when she saw a ck car parked not far away. A man was leaning against the car door. The thick white smoke had blurred HUO NANCHEN¡¯s face. Gu Ruochu stared at him for a few seconds under such circumstances. Chu Xin reacted quickly and used her body to touch Gu Ruochu. ¡°Ruo Chu, I suddenly remembered that I still have something to do. You guys can go ahead. ¡± She then gged down an empty taxi and quickly left. Gu Ruochu naturally would not ignore his presence. She walked straight towards him and asked, ¡°why are you looking for me sote? Is there anything you need? ¡± Actually, she had something to ask him about. It was about a divorce. Huo Nanchen had already stubbed out his cigarette when she walked towards him. He simply stepped on it and his straight and exquisite pants did not seem to have any wrinkles. Gu Ruochu did not know why she was in the mood to pay attention to such details at this moment. ¡°Ruo Chu,e back with me tonight. ¡± It had been quite some time. He had given Ruo Chu too much time to think things through between the two of them. However, at this moment, Ruo Chu only had the word ¡®divorce¡¯ in her heart. Aside from her words, her actions also indicated that she wanted a divorce. Since that was the case, there was no need for him to give her any more time to waste. Instead of letting her stay by his side, which was neither warm nor cold, it would be better for her to clench her fists a little tighter now and make her give up on the idea of leaving. ¡°Why should I go back with you? ¡± Gu Ruochu put a distance between herself and Huo Shao as she stared at the man standing in front of her. ¡°Huo Shao, perhaps you¡¯ve forgotten that we¡¯ve already broken up and are in the middle of a divorce negotiation. ¡± Chapter 658:

Chapter 658: Chapter 662 insists on fighting me to the end?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION He did not listen to her and only stared at her face. ¡°I said,e back with me tonight. ¡± He calmly replied, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go back to the Huo family, you can go to other properties. Since you have to be with me tonight, why don¡¯t we go to your apartment? ¡± ¡°We can¡¯t. ¡± Gu Ruochu subconsciously rejected him. The color in his eyes was as thick as ink, ¡°why can¡¯t we go to your apartment? What, are you afraid that I¡¯ll taint your only little world? ¡± ¡°Yes, President Huo. Do you really want to be everywhere in my world? Even my only little world? ¡± He smiled slowly and deeply, sounding unhappy. Gu Ruochu did not have much to say after being seen through by him. ¡°President Huo, I¡¯ve realized that you¡¯re a very difficult person to deal with. Why can¡¯t you get rid of me like a piece of candy? You¡¯re really annoying. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes held a cold smile that sounded full of sarcasm. He did not mind at all and continued to smile, ¡°when you woke up from the car ident, I told you not to touch me and not toe near me. You didn¡¯t listen. It¡¯s toote for you to know that I¡¯m clingy now. ¡± When she woke up from the car ident. Gu Ruochu looked at him and was stunned for a long time. It seemed like a long time had passed. At that time, if she had not taken the initiative to provoke him, there might have been nothing left to do. Now that she thought about it, she did not regret it. Instead, she felt a little nostalgic and a little regretful. ¡°President Huo, do you really have to fight me to the end? ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu, you¡¯re the one who has to fight me to the end. ¡± The man¡¯s eyes did not change in the darkness but his voice was very low and hoarse. In the midst of the confrontation, a leisurely voice suddenly came from behind, ¡°Ruo Chu, why are you here? ¡± Gu Ruochu turned around and was a little surprised when she saw Yi Eryang. The corners of her mouth twitched when she thought of what had happenedst time. ¡°Why are you here? ¡± ¡°I was just passing by. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. ¡± Yi Eryang always revealed a few white teeth when he smiled. His handsome face seemed to have a hint of sunshine in it. He ignored Huo Nanchen. ¡°It looks like it¡¯s gettingte. Let me send you home. Why don¡¯t you go visit your father? He misses you very much. I think, Ruo Chu, you wouldn¡¯t want your ex to send you home, would you? ¡± Thest sentence was an obvious provocation, and he even ced him in the position of his ex. Huo Nanchen thought to himself, it seems like there are quite a number of people chasing after his woman. She¡¯s already married once, yet she still has so many suitors. There are only a few that I¡¯ve seen, and those that I haven¡¯t seen. He lowered his brows slightly, and a dark, malicious air seeped out from his eyes. Using Ning Tang as a person, do you want to take over his woman¡¯s new boyfriend? ¡°thank you, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen my father. ¡± Ning Tang had always been helping her behind her back. At this moment, she did not really want to be with Huo Nanchen. Gu Ruochu had barely taken a step when she was pulled back by a force. This force was even stronger than when she was in front of Lu Jinye in the morning. Gu Ruochu did not even have the ability to break free. ¡°Young Master Yi, I believe that you haven¡¯t forgotten what happenedst time, right? If you know what¡¯s good for you, then drive yourself away. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being merciless. ¡± Yi Eryang raised his eyebrows. If it was not for listening to uncle Ning¡¯s request, he might not have lost to this manst time, alright? ¡°President Huo, you want to fight? Sure, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had a fight. I¡¯m trying to see if I¡¯ve improved. ¡± ¡°ENOUGH! ¡± Chapter 659

Chapter 659: Chapter 663: What kind of dog are you touching

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu watched as Huo Nanchen¡¯s dark energy emanated from his body. Her clenched fists tightened as the shadow from their previous fight still lingered in her mind. ¡°Yi Eryang, you should go back first. Tell my father that I¡¯ll visit him another day. ¡± Whether Yi Eryang¡¯s appearance here was intentional or not, it did not seem to matter. Without another word, Gu Ruochu took the initiative to hold Huo Nanchen¡¯s hand. ¡°Get in the car. I have something to tell you in the car. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Huo Nanchen looked at her expressionlessly as she greeted Yi Eryang. The same smile appeared on his face as before. This kind of smile made her very unhappy. This kind of feeling felt as if something sharp had scratched her heart a few times. It was unbearable. Gu Ruochu did not speak much along the way. She was even colder than before. Huo Nanchen did not mind until Gu Ruochu realized that it seemed to be the way to the huo family home. He raised his head and looked at her. ¡°Back to the Huo family home? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± He turned his head and nced at her. The emotions in his eyes were hard to discern. ¡°since you don¡¯t care and you don¡¯t allow me to return to your apartment, I¡¯ll go back to the huo family home. ¡± Gu Ruochu was silent for a few seconds. ¡°drive me to my apartment first. I have something that I haven¡¯t taken. ¡± ¡°should I wait downstairs or should I be invited upstairs to sit and wait? ¡± The car was slowing down. Huo Nanchen¡¯s hand was on the steering wheel and he knocked on it a few times provocatively. ¡°I¡¯ll invite you upstairs. ¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll taint your little world? ¡± This person really holds a grudge. ¡°I was the one who took the initiative to invite Huo Shao to my home. It¡¯s an honor to be here. How can it be considered tainting my world? ¡± Gu Ruochu gritted her teeth. Huo Nanchen seemed to feel at ease. ¡°Why are you so obedient all of a sudden? Are you willing to let me go upstairs to your apartment? ¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t let you go up, you¡¯ll be grumbling. If I let you go up, you¡¯ll be suspicious. Huo Nanchen, why are you so naggy? ¡± The car suddenly stopped. Gu Ruochu¡¯s mind went nk as the man hugged her on hisp. The man¡¯s deep, hoarse voice was apanied by a scorching hot breath, ¡°I¡¯m not NAGGY, but you won¡¯t cooperate. ¡± He held her hand and moved it. Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes widened as she pulled her hand away, ¡°Huo Nanchen, don¡¯t do anything rash. ¡± Gu Ruochu got out of the car when they reached the entrance of the apartment. The sound of the car door closing could be heard from behind as she followed Gu Ruochu upstairs. Although she had been to her apartment thest time, she had not observed it at all. Now, she could take a closer look at this small apartment. ¡°take a seat first, I¡¯ll go in and get some clothes. ¡± Gu Ruochu avoided his gazepletely and walked towards her own room. She took a hanging piece of clothes with a medicine bottle inside. Soon, she reappeared in the living room with a calm expression, ¡°take your clothes, let¡¯s go. ¡± A tall figure appeared in front of them. His eyes swept across her clothes and he did not say anything else. It was almost eight o¡¯clock when they returned to the huo family home. Mother Zhang saw them walking towards them and smiled, ¡°young master, Young Madam, you¡¯re back? I¡¯ve just made soup in the kitchen today. Young Madam, do you want to try it first before taking a bath and rest? ¡± Gu Ruochu had just stepped into the house when a huge creature suddenly ran out and happily circled around Gu Ruochu and Huo Nanchen¡¯s feet. ¡°Golden Retriever? ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at the dog that was still circling around her feet. The giant dog sat down after Huo Nanchen¡¯s stern call and immediately sat down obediently. Gu Ruochu squatted down to pet the dog. Halfway down, her strong arms lifted her up from the air, ¡°why are you touching the dog? It¡¯s almost time to eat. ¡± Chapter 660

Chapter 660: Chapter 664, why is she suddenly being so nice to me?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. ¡± Gu Ruochu was very ufortable with his actions. He did not let go of her hand in front of so many servants. Instead, he held her in his arms and walked to the side, cing her on the SOFA. In order to hide her awkwardness, Gu Ruochu looked at nanny Zhang, who was beside her, ¡°Nanny Zhang, didn¡¯t you say that you made soup? What kind of soup is it? ¡± ¡°Oh, there¡¯s pork chop soup and ck chicken soup. What kind of soup does the young Madam want? ¡± ¡°mother Zhang¡¯s soup has always been delicious. ¡± It seemed to have aroused her appetite. She raised her head and looked at Huo Nanchen, ¡°what kind of soup would you like to drink? ¡± ¡°Anything is fine. ¡± Gu Ruochu looked into his eyes, which were filled with taboo. She averted her eyes and said, ¡°mother Zhang, I¡¯d like to see what kind of seasonings have been added to your soup. I can almost smell the fragrance from here. I really admire mother Zhang¡¯s culinary skills. ¡± No matter who was praised, they would always be in a good mood. Mother Zhang¡¯s face was filled with smiles from her praise, ¡°Young Madam sure knows how to joke. Does Young Madam want to learn how to make soup? I guarantee that I¡¯ll teach you. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s smile did not change as she stood up from the Sofa, ¡°sure. ¡± ¡°Then, young master, I¡¯ll take the young madam to the kitchen to take a look. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not know if it was because of the lighting, but she felt that Huo Nanchen¡¯s expression today was a little strange, especially the way he looked at her. The dog sat in its original position. Its tail swept across the floor twice before it returned to its previouszy state andy on the carpet. Huo Nanchen immediately saw the dog lyingzily on the ground. It seemed to have sensed its master¡¯s gaze and swept its tailzily twice. ¡°Why did she touch you the moment she entered the house? Are you so eye-catching? ¡± He seemed to have sensed his master¡¯s strong dislike for him. He whimpered a few times before he slowly swayed his body andy down on the SOFA. ¡°What¡¯s your name? I can¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. ¡± The dog felt terribly wronged. Especially when he saw his master¡¯s leather shoes touching it twice, he walked out of the Living Room reluctantly. Aunt Yuan felt wronged for the dog. He did not provoke her. Look at how wronged he was. Any girl who sees a cute and obedient living creature would want to touch it. What¡¯s there to be jealous about. Huo Nanchen felt a little morefortable as he watched the dog leave the living room. ¡°Aunt Zhang, go get some dog food. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Aunt Yuan, who was unusually disdainful, quickly responded and followed the dog out the door. It did not take long for Gu Ruochu to return with aunt Zhang. She seemed to be in a much better mood as she chatted andughed with the others. ¡°Is the soup ready? ¡± ¡°Yes,e over and eat. ¡± Gu Ruochu seemed to be a little gentler towards him as her tone changed. He quietly followed her but the self-deprecating smile on his lips deepened. ¡°serve me the soup. ¡± He sat next to her and spoke so matter-of-factly. Gu Ruochu¡¯s body stiffened and she rolled her eyes at him, ¡°can¡¯t you serve it yourself? ¡± ¡°I want you to serve it. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Gu Ruochu stared at him for a few moments before she picked up the bowl and served him a bowl. She then ced it in front of her eyes. A smile gathered on his thin lips once again and his eyes were filled with scrutiny. ¡°Why are you being so nice to me all of a sudden today? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m being nice to you by serving you a bowl of soup? Didn¡¯t you force yourself on me? ¡± Gu Ruochu could not help but roll her eyes at him. The moment she put down the bowl of soup, a strong force pulled her to the side. The next second, she sat on the man¡¯sp. They were not leaning against each other, but the way they were intertwined made it feel like they were kissing. Her arms tightened around her chest, ¡°I thought that Lady Huo would only treat me nicely if she left me hanging for a long time? ¡± Chapter 661

Chapter 661: Chapter 665 was afraid that he would notice

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°It¡¯s as if I¡¯m treating you very well now. Aren¡¯t you being a little too narcissistic? ¡± Gu Ruochu furrowed her brows as if she was feeling a little emotional. ¡°Let go of me, I want to drink my soup. ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let go, ¡± he spat out two words and slowly said, ¡°if you sit on myp, perhaps I can still enjoy this mouthful of soup, HMM? ¡± From the tone of his voice, it was as if she really wanted him and the soup. ¡°You don¡¯t have to drink it if you don¡¯t want to. You¡¯re already an adult, aren¡¯t you childish? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s face immediately turned expressionless as she red coldly at him. ¡°Let go of me, I want to eat. ¡± Huo Nanchen really let go of her and watched as she returned to her seat to eat. She ced her own soup on the side and drank a few mouthfuls after finishing her meal. She ate very slowly and elegantly, causing him to be unable to take his eyes away from her sometimes. Gu ruochu seemed to have be immune to his gaze. After finishing her meal, she nned to go upstairs to take a shower. He did not stop her and only nced at the soup unconsciously. He then picked up her bowl and finished the rest of the soup. Her body, which had already stood up, stiffened. When she saw that he had deliberately pressed his lips on the spot where she had just drunk the soup, she did not know why but she felt a little angry, ¡°didn¡¯t I just serve you soup? Why do you want to eat my saliva? ¡± Thest sentence fully disyed her bad temper at the moment. ¡°Don¡¯t waste it. ¡± He tapped his sparkling white fingertips as if he had a wicked sense of humor. ¡°since you don¡¯t want to drink it, don¡¯t let me serve it. ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at him and added provocatively, ¡°don¡¯t waste it. ¡± He looked at her for a long time and suddenlyughed softly. He then reached out and drank the soup that he had just served. ¡°How is it, Madam Huo? Are you feeling better now? ¡± Gu Ruochu could not tell how she felt when she saw his Adam¡¯s apple move. She rolled her eyes at him and muttered, ¡°what kind of stupid habit is this? He¡¯s naturally hard to please. ¡± His eyes met hers. Ruo Chu did not know how he had managed to walk up to her. His eyes were too attractive. When he was focused, he could not take his eyes off her. ¡°I¡¯ll be going upstairs first. ¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the man pulled her into his arms. Her body was extremely stiff, especially when her chin was ced on his shoulder. She could not move at all. She did not know where to ce her hand and could only hold on to her clothes. ¡°hand. ¡± His hand suddenly covered her hand and ced her hand on his waist. From the back, it seemed as if the two of them were hugging each other. Gu Ruochu felt her gaze blur. When she could clearly hear his heartbeat and the warmth of his body, her eyes suddenly heated up. She was unable to suppress her mixed emotions. She held back her tears under the light, afraid that he would notice. The dog, which had already left the house, returned to the House. Gu Ruochu caught a glimpse of thezy figure out of the corner of her eye and very naturally pushed him away. She squatted down and smoothed the fur on the dog¡¯s back. ¡°have you gone to eat? ¡± Aunt Yuan looked at Huo Nanchen awkwardly. When she heard Ruo Chu¡¯s question, she replied, ¡°I had just given the dog a bath. I had just dried it and it ran over again. ¡± Gu Ruochu ignored her and tugged at the dog¡¯s furry ears. The dog looked at her and made eye contact with her. Its watery eyes made one¡¯s heart soften. The dog rubbed its mouth against her hand as if it was very close to her. It was very obedient. Then, the man and the dog did not put the man who was looking down on them in their eyes. In Huo Nanchen¡¯s eyes, it was as if they were discussing some small secret. Aunt Yuan thought that this was a female dog. Didn¡¯t they say that the same sex repeals the opposite sex How this dog also with Young Madam Closer? Chapter 662

Chapter 662: You know all of Chapter 666?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs first. ¡± Gu Ruochu and the dog interacted for a while before raising her eyes to look at the gloomy-looking man. She then took the opportunity to walk upstairs. The Dog wagged its tail and followed Ruo Chu upstairs. It seemed to understand its mistress very well. Aunt Yuan:¡±...¡± After entering their previous bedroom, Gu Ruochu saw that only the dog hade in through the door. Her tensed heart seemed to have rxed. When Huo Nanchen came up and saw the dog lying on the bed, ruo Chu reached out to stroke the fur on its back. She lowered her eyes and no one knew what she was thinking. ¡°Get off. ¡± Gu Ruochu was frightened by the stern voice. She raised her head and saw the man staring at the dog. The dog whimpered and jumped off the bed. ¡°Huo... ¡± Before Gu Ruochu could say a word, he had already walked over and naturally hugged her in his arms. Their interlocked arms seemed to be able to hear each other¡¯s heartbeat, causing her already overflowing emotions to be even more intense. ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t hug me. ¡± Of course, he would not listen to her. He tightened his grip around her waist and said, ¡°you¡¯ve also put medicine in the soup. Are you going to vent your anger? ¡± Did she think that he would not be able to tell? He had returned to the apartment to get his things and had even gone to the kitchen to check out the soup. Even though it seemed as if there was nothing fishy going on between them, their rtionship was now in such a tense state He could not believe that she had only wanted to see how Mama Zhang cooked the soup. As he had hoped, he saw Gu Ruochu¡¯s stunned expression. He then frowned and said, ¡°since you know that I¡¯ve put the medicine in the soup, why are you still drinking it? ¡± It turned out that he had known all along. He had watched her little actions from the side as if he was treating her like a fool. ¡°Of course I drink it. I¡¯ll eat whatever you give me. ¡± He leaned against her neck and breathed lightly, ¡°I¡¯ve also drank the soup. Is it going to relieve my anger? ¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ve poisoned someone to death? You¡¯re not a doctor and you don¡¯t know anything about this. You¡¯re really generous. ¡± ¡°If I die, I¡¯ll die on your bed too. It¡¯s not a loss at all. ¡± ¡°Heh. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s face suddenly shed with a mocking smile. It was hard to tell whether she was mocking herself or him, ¡°you know, I can¡¯t bear to see you die. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s eyes lit up and his heart softened. ¡°What do you think it is? ¡± She suddenlyughed and her voice became like the girl who was still in love with him back then, staring at him. Huo Nanchen moved closer and licked her ear with the tip of his tongue, ¡°let me guess, is it a knockout drug? Do you want to seduce me and immigrate abroad? Do you like country F so much? Ning Tang is really going all out to send his daughter away. ¡± Gu RUOCHU¡¯s entire body stiffened as if everything was under his control. ¡°You knew all of this? ¡± ¡°Yes, I knew all of it. ¡± The smile in his eyes finally disappeared, as if it was burning with an intense me. ¡°It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t know that you want to leave me. But why do you still want to emigrate? HMM? ¡± His hand gradually lost control. He bent down and bit her lips. Gu Ruochu hissed in pain but could not retreat. He did not close his eyes as if he only wanted to examine her properly. ¡°Ruo Chu, do you want topletely leave my sight? Are you so ruthless that you don¡¯t want to appear in my sight? Do you really hate me that much? ¡± ¡°You clearly knew that there was a knockout drug in the soup, yet you still drank it. That¡¯s why you tacitly agreed to it. ¡± Gu Ruochu stared at him, ¡°it¡¯s your choice. ¡± Chapter 663

Chapter 663: Chapter 667 is fine, I can¡¯t beat you

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo Nanchen looked at her for a while Suddenly, heughed softly. ¡°Are you stupid? Since I know that you drugged me, how could I really drink it as you wish and let you sessfully escape to emigrate? Hmm, let me think, do you want to go abroad with that kid named Yi? ¡± Huo Nanchen looked at her body stiffening inch by inch and tightened his grip But his voice was gentle and deadly. ¡°The soup you served just now was already switched by Nanny Zhang. ¡°You already knew that it wouldn¡¯t be easy to confuse me. No matter how careful you are, you won¡¯t be able to escape. Ruo Chu, this is a lesson. Even though I¡¯m in a bad mood today, I¡¯m still willing to forgive my wife. If you ever think of eloping with someone again, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do, HMM?¡± Was He warning her not to try to stop him? Gu Ruochu finally epted her fate and closed her eyes, ¡°alright, I can¡¯t beat you. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. ¡± He looked at her resigned attitude and for some reason, the anger in his heart grew stronger. Being with him was like epting your fate. He held her in his arms rather rudely and rubbed his hands on her skin. He did not show any kindness at all. ¡°Why must you provoke me like this? Is it because I¡¯ve never used any tricks on you that I¡¯ve allowed you to provoke me time and time again? ¡± His gaze changed slightly and a terrifying and dark aura emanated from his body. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t what? I insist. Gu Ruochu, you insist that I tear off this mask of yourspletely. You insist that I remove the armor on your body, don¡¯t you? ¡± Gu Ruochu sank into the soft nket and realized that she could not move at all. Her eyshes trembled violently under the light and she began to resist, ¡°don¡¯te over. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve given you too much time. Since you want to make me hurt, you have to consider the consequences. Do you think that just because you can emigrate, I can¡¯t find you? ¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you give me a sense of stability? ¡± Seeing that she had finally lost her calm, he felt a little morefortable, ¡°who told you to provoke me in the first ce? Since you could provoke me in the first ce, don¡¯t think about stability. ¡± Gu Ruochu could finally sense the man¡¯s unstable aura when that tall figure was projected onto the ground. There was no movement for a long time. When she opened her eyes, she saw a pair of gradually reddening eyes. It was as if they would tear her apart and swallow her whole in the next second. ¡°The drug you used wasn¡¯t a knockout drug at all, was it? ¡± There was a hint of strangeness in his voice as well as a slight gasp. ¡°that¡¯s right, it wasn¡¯t a knockout drug. It was a drug that only works on men. I didn¡¯t put it in the soup either. I only put it in my own bowl. ¡°I know who you are. I know that you¡¯re very meticulous and unpredictable. Ordinary tricks won¡¯t be able to deal with you. ¡°If it were any other time, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to drug you. ¡± ¡°So you¡¯re just ying along, and now you¡¯re nning to use a honey trap? What a good trick. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯sughter was very deep. ¡°Let me guess, which part of Your Body did you put the drug on in the next second? ¡± The overwhelming pain made his eyes look veryplicated. The feeling of being plotted against by his own woman and being stabbed in the heart was really ufortable. She watched as he suppressed himself, and her breathing gradually became more chaotic. ¡°Guess? ¡± ¡°Heh. ¡± Her ruthlessness had exceeded his imagination. But she was really too naive. Did she really think that she couldpletely escape from his side just by emigrating abroad She just needed to spend more time to increase the time the two of them spent apart. Chapter 664

Chapter 664: Chapter 668: Why Must I leave?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Thinking back to her impable expression and demeanor just now, she had actually seeded in deceiving him. The fire seemed to engulf his entire body and he had already lost all sense of reason. The effects of the medicine, coupled with the fact that this woman was lying on the nket, made it seem as if it was going to break thest nerve in his brain. She knew that he could not resist it and that he would not have to endure it and just eat her up. However, after a short period of joy, there would only be endless pain and despair. Gu Ruochu watched as he struggled and went crazy. Finally, tears fell from her eyes and fell on the bed, appearing especially deep. Those sleepless nights in the past, those nightmares that haunted her, she could not get rid of them. He had thought that her heart had hardened into a stone. He never thought that she would cry like this. She felt that the pain he had caused her in the past could not be healed. She felt that since he had chosen to carry those burdens, he would never be able to keep her heart. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. ¡± Gu Ruochu pushed the man away with all her might. Perhaps it was because she wanted to leave that her heart was hurting more and more. It was so painful that her heart was throbbing. It was finally time to end. ¡°Why must you leave? Gu Ruochu, am I not treating you well now? ¡± Gu Ruochu almost did not want to stay here anymore. She stopped in her tracks when she heard this She closed her fingers, ¡°Huo Nanchen, I really don¡¯t want you to appear in front of me anymore. Your responsibilities are too heavy. You have to take care of Cheng Xi, Yue Cheng, and Ning Tangxi. I hate being abandoned by you time and time again. I hate that you choose someone else time and time again. It¡¯s as if all the reality is telling me how low my status is in your heart I hate this kind of torture and life. I hate it when you point a gun at me and treat me like a family member for the sake of someone else.¡± She was really tired of repeating this over and over again. No matter how absurd love is, hatred can still be intoxicating. Every time she thought of the moment when Yi Chen was shot, she felt as if she was being sealed in a suffocating coffin. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear this! ¡± Gu Ruochu was once again dragged to the bedside by the man. ¡°I¡¯ve said that I¡¯ll only protect you from now on. I¡¯ll heal the scar in your heart, but you just had to provoke me. ¡± ¡°What are you doing? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes widened slightly. However, she saw that he had rudely ripped open her clothes and even her own clothes were gone. ¡°nothing much. Since you¡¯ve already done all the steps, I don¡¯t have to be so polite. ¡± In that instant, a heart-wrenching feeling once again surfaced in her heart. In Gu Ruochu¡¯s state ofplete confusion, she felt as if someone had grabbed her waist and mmed her fiercely onto the soft nket. Dense kissesnded on her body. Gu Ruochu felt her mind go nk and only heard a vague sentence, ¡°where did you think you could run to? Did you think that I wouldn¡¯t be able to find you? ¡± ¡°Why are you doing this? How long do you want to keep pestering me? ¡± ¡°Why? Because I love you. Is that enough of a reason? ¡± Gu Ruochu was truly stunned this time. It was half true and half false. Even Gu Ruochu was not sure if he was speaking the truth on a whim or not. COMMENT ¡°Did you take some medicine and apply it on yourself? ¡± ¡°Yes, I did. Only by applying it on myself can I misbehave on you, don¡¯t I? ¡± As Gu Ruochu was still reying that sentence, he suddenly said in a low voice, ¡°Ruo Chu, I miss you very much. ¡± It was gettingte into the night. Gu Ruochu sat by the bed with her clothes intact. Suddenly, a text message came from her phone. It was from Ning Tang. She replied to his text message and then took out the divorce agreement that she had prepared in her bag. She was still in the mood to read every single word in the agreement silently. Chapter 665

Chapter 665: Chapter 669 do you really want me to sign it?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The moment she took out her pen to sign it, that tear fell onto the table. Under the bright light, she could only see the tear at the corner of her eye. When she fell in love with this person, she thought that she would be by his side for the rest of her life. It was onlyter that she realized that there were some things that she could not forgive and could not let go of. As she counted the memories, it seemed that they had umted into wounds. ¡°You still want to leave me after crying so much. Do you still want to deceive yourself by deceiving me? ¡± Gu Ruochu froze when the hand holding the pen was covered. She did not turn her head and her gaze fell on the hand that was covering her fist. That soft and deep voice was extremely familiar. Huo Nanchen immediately lifted her up He took out her pen and ced it on his hand, ¡°Ruo Chu, I forgot to tell you a secret. When I was 12 years old, I was kidnapped and used a knockout drug. In the end, this drug was no longer of any use to me. ¡± ¡°So, your medicine is of no use to me. ¡± He seemed to be telling her a story from the past. Gu Ruochu¡¯s stiff body finally copsed onto his body, ¡°Huo Nanchen, I¡¯vepletely lost. ¡± It turned out that he had been pretending from the beginning to the end. He had been ying such a childish trick with her from the beginning to the end. This time, she really did not have any tricks up her sleeve. ¡°Ruo Chu, do you really want me to sign this? ¡± Gu Ruochu closed her eyes and smiled bitterly, ¡°do you know how? ¡± If he knew how to sign, she would not have caused so much trouble. ¡°You¡¯re so sad. It seems like you don¡¯t want to stay by my side at all. You don¡¯t want to continue this broken marriage and rtionship either. I can let you go then. ¡± A kissnded on her hair, causing Gu Ruochu to doubt her ears again, ¡°are you serious? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious. ¡± His tone was still self-deprecating, ¡°you can rest in your room for a while. I want to go to the study for a while. I¡¯ll discuss the divorce papers with you when Ie out, okay? ¡± ¡°sign it now. ¡± Gu Ruochu pushed the agreement in front of him but only saw his unmoving eyes, ¡°Ruo Chu, do you think you still have the right to negotiate with me? You¡¯re at a disadvantage now, so you¡¯d better listen to me obediently. If I don¡¯t let you go, you won¡¯t be able to leave. ¡± His calm and confident words made her fall silent. In any case, she could not defeat this man. ¡°Alright. ¡± Gu Ruochu turned around and looked at his disheveled hair. It carried a sense of decadence and depravity, as if it could drag him into the darkness at any moment. Gu ruochu quickly averted her gaze. ¡°I hope that you can keep your promise. ¡± ¡°good girl. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not know what he was thinking when she heard him say that word. This man¡¯s heart was too dark, she could not defeat him at all. He was wearing a loose shirt with only the back button buttoned. His well-defined chest was exposed as he walked out of the room. Gu Ruochu wanted to stop him but she shut her mouth. It was none of her business. Huo Nanchen entered the study and saw that her books and notes were still on the table. He sat where she usually sat. A faint blue light shed and the cigarette between his slender fingers was lit, illuminating his exquisite and cold side profile. He was not the type of person who would never leave his cigarette but he seemed to have gotten used to it recently. This study used to be his, but she liked it here every time she read or changed a script, and it gradually increased with her books and other things. The reason he wanted to stay in the study for a while was that he was afraid that he had just agreed to her signature on a whim, and when he came back to his senses, he would regret losing his wife. Chapter 666

Chapter 666: Chapter 670 the silent confession

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION So he had to think about it. Somehow, an impulse drove him to open the book on his desk, which was filled with her thoughts on the script. It was her uing movie. A photograph suddenly fell out of it, and his fingers stopped, and he saw the picture of them in the car, his high-spirited, wanton face, and her quiet, girlish shyness. On the back of the photo, there were only four words ¡ª heart pounding. Her clear handwriting was cursive and very forceful. It seemed to represent her emotions at that time. Huo Nanchen finally understood why her movie was called ¡°heart palpitating¡± . So that was where it came from. The corners of his lips curled up slightly. His originally silent heart suddenly started to stir. Did this count as her silent confession to him? In his mind, he was still recalling what Yang Xi saidst time. Maybe she was right. His marriage with Ruo Chu had brought a lot of damage to her. These damage could not be erased from her memory. It hurt the moment she touched it. Only when it was over would she be able to have a fresh start, not this lifeless state. Ever since Huo Nanchen had asked her to wait in the bedroom, Gu Ruochu had been lying on the bed, waiting for him toe to his senses. She did not know how long it had been before the door was pushed open. ¡°Have you thought it through? ¡± He lowered his head to look at the seemingly impatient woman on the bed. The corners of his lips were lifted once again, ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through, I can sign it. ¡± ¡°really? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not believe that he would be so straightforward. However, she watched as he walked over with his long legs, grabbed the pen and signed the agreement. Gu Ruochu looked at his insolent handwriting for a few seconds before she realized what was going on. She reminded him warily, ¡°sign the time. ¡± Huo Nanchen moved the pen and filled in the time ording to her request. He then held the agreement between his fingers and handed it over, ¡°you¡¯re free now. ¡± ¡°Huo Nanchen, are you ying with me? ¡± Gu Ruochu saw that the time had been filled in until October this year. She was so angry that sheughed, ¡°what exactly do you want to do? Write down the time of divorce until six monthster? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not ying with you. ¡± The word ¡®ying¡¯ seemed to bite down hard on his thin lips. He read it so ambiguously that his eyes stared at her as if they were on fire. Gu Ruochu averted her gaze and the anger in her heart rose ¡°You¡¯re not ying with me, you¡¯re not ying with me. I¡¯m writing October this year. Does this mean that I¡¯m still your wife for the next six months? ¡± ¡°What exactly do you mean? ¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯ve hurt you. This marriage has brought you a lot of pain, ¡± he continued ¡°So, let¡¯s end this marriage. These six months, just treat it as if you¡¯re giving me another chance. Let¡¯s start over, okay? You can get to know me again. I¡¯ll pursue you again and get you back. ¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t wait. ¡± Huo Nanchen suddenlyughed when he saw her turn her head and raised his voice, ¡°you can¡¯t wait, or are you afraid of falling in love with me again? ¡± ¡°Who would fall in love with you? ¡± Huo Nanchen looked at her haughty and deliberately tense expression and suddenlyughed with his fingers on his temples. Hisugh was dangerous and sexy, making Gu Ruochu¡¯s hair stand on end. ¡°Ruo Chu, why are you so afraid of falling in love with me again? ¡± Gu Ruochu knew that he was trying to goad her, but she was still so angry that her temples were throbbing. Who the hell taught her that? ¡°So you¡¯re saying that these six months are equivalent to me being single. If you want to pursue me again, I can agree to someone else¡¯s pursuit? ¡± Gu Ruochu had deliberately said this to anger Huo Nanchen. However, to her surprise, he did not get angry butughed instead, ¡°of course, but I don¡¯t think that I can lose to my love rival. ¡± This is really... ... arrogant ... Chapter 667

Chapter 667: Chapter 671 was helpless

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION This man really makes people feel helpless. Gu Ruochu looked at him and thought for a moment, ¡°in other words, if you lose to your love rival or if you don¡¯t catch up to me, you¡¯ll let me go as soon as the six months are up. ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re ying me again? ¡± Previously, she had refused to let him go. Now that he had suddenly pulled such a stunt, it was hard not to doubt this man¡¯s intentions. He narrowed his eyes and looked at her with a very seductive smile He brushed his finger across his lips and lowered it again, ¡°I¡¯ve already signed it. What are you afraid of You just need to hold onto the divorce agreement that I¡¯ve already signed. Once the six months are up and I refuse to leave, you can sue me. No matter how powerful mywyers are, they won¡¯t be able to kill off the divorce agreement. What are you still worried about?¡± He was right. As long as the divorce agreement was in his hands, he would not be able to deny it no matter what. ¡°Ruo Chu, do I really suspect that you can¡¯t wait for these six months, or are you afraid that you¡¯ll fall in love with me again? ¡± Gu Ruochu scoffed and lifted her chin slightly, ¡°why would I be afraid? Since Mr. Huo enjoys the process of wooing women so much, I¡¯ll apany you to the end. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you won¡¯t be able to handle it. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not say anything good or bad. She only kept the divorce papers and looked at him, ¡°it¡¯s veryte now, I¡¯m going to sleep next door. ¡± ¡°SLEEP NEXT DOOR? ¡± Seeing his meaningful expression, Gu Ruochu interrupted him, ¡°you¡¯ve already signed the divorce papers and said that I¡¯m still single. Are you going back on your word? ¡± ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to refute me? I didn¡¯t say that I wouldn¡¯t let you go. ¡± Huo Nanchen stood up and walked over, ¡°you¡¯ve also said that you¡¯re single now and you¡¯re not my wife. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for you to sleep at my house sote at night? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not expect him to pull such a prank again. He looked serious and did not seem to be joking A yful smile appeared on her face. ¡°Men are really fickle-minded. Just now, you said that you wanted to pursue me. You can¡¯t even sleep in your house for one night. Is this your attitude of wanting to pursue me again? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that I¡¯m frivolous. Why are you so big-hearted that you can fall asleep next door to me? ¡± Huo Nanchen leaned over and stared at her from a distance ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll sleep in the middle of the night and rape you? You know that I¡¯m no gentleman in your heart. At most, I¡¯m a beast dressed in clothes. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s lips curled into a fake smile, ¡°you¡¯re still self-aware. Since you¡¯ve already said so, I¡¯d better walk back today. ¡± Gu Ruochu was still gnashing her teeth in anger. She grabbed her bag and turned to leave. If she did not drive out of this vi, she would probably have to walk for at least the entire night. Her legs were extremely sore. When she reached the door, she suddenly twisted and fell into the arms of the person behind her. His deep voice rang in her ears, ¡°can you still walk? ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already chased me to the door. I don¡¯t have the face to continue staying here. ¡± He actually had the nerve to ask! ¡°Yes, can I send you back? ¡± ¡°No need. ¡± Hearing her somewhat angry reply, Huo Nanchen bent over and hugged her without saying a word. She was shocked and subconsciously tightened her grip on his cor. ¡°If you¡¯re sleepy, sleep for a while. ¡± Seeing that she was forcing herself to keep her eyes open, there was an indescribable pity in her voice. ¡°No need. After all, I have a beast standing beside me, ¡± she sarcastically said. She thought that he would be angry, but she saw that he was still smiling gently and dotingly. The corners of her mouth twitched. She did not know what kind of provocation this man had received. Gu Ruochu woke up the next day from her bed in her apartment and sat there in a daze for a few seconds. Chapter 668

Chapter 668: Chapter 672, Chu Xin

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Everything that happenedst night shed across her mind. She almost thought that she had been dreaming. Gu Ruochu was stunned for a few seconds when her cell phone rang. ¡°Ruo Chu, where are you? ¡± Chu Xin¡¯s voice brought her back to her senses, ¡°I¡¯m at my apartment. I just woke up. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. I tried calling you several timesst night, but you didn¡¯t pick up. ¡± Chu Xin sighed in relief, ¡°your brother came to my house in the middle of the night to ask where you are. I really thought that you were gone, but it¡¯s a pity that I couldn¡¯t go to the Huo family¡¯s house to look for you at such ate hour. ¡± Brother? Gu Zexi? Gu Ruochu remembered that Ning Tang and Gu Zexi had asked her to go abroad and had also arranged for her to go through a series of immigration procedures. She had even received a call from the embassy yesterday. She was just one step away from thatst night. She probably did not see here out and thought that Huo Nanchen had done something to her when the immigration matter was exposed. However, since Huo Nanchen had already signed the papers, it did not matter whether she emigrated or not. After all, she was not that fond of immigrants and did not want to leave this city. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Huo Nanchen has signed the divorce papers. ¡± The other side was obviously very surprised. They spoke a few more words before hanging up. Chu Xin turned around and saw that handsome face. It was cold and clear. This was the face that she had seen countless times in her dreams. She always thought that she could really forget it. When she didn¡¯t see it, she thought that she didn¡¯t think that way. But when she saw this face again, she realized that she really missed him that much. Gu Zexi. ¡°Your sister is fine. Huo Nanchen signed the papers too. ¡± ¡°I guessed it. ¡± Gu Zexi bent down. His face was covered with a thin smile. A hand ran through her hair. He sounded very gentle. ¡°I know Huo Nanchen a little. ¡± ¡°Then why did you... ¡± Chu Xin was so angry that she bit her lip and red at the man in front of her. She had just arrived homest night when Gu Zexi barged into her small apartment. He even pressed her down on the bed during the argument and took possession of her recklessly. At that moment, her mind really went nk. The scene of her leaving four years ago suddenly appeared in her mind. She remembered that night when it rained and the temperature was very low. She had never thought that she would have such a heartless moment. She didn¡¯t even give him a nce. It seemed that the absent-minded memory in her eyes stimted the originally expressionless Gu Zexi. He pressed hard on her hands, pressed his lips to her ears, and his voice was cold With iparable coldness and Sarcasm: ¡°You seduce me when I don¡¯t like you, you abandon me when I like you, and fly out of the country to shatter my trust at my lowest point. ¡°. Do you think you can keep on owing these debts Chu Xin, don¡¯t you dare Why should I be the only one in pain, and why should you be the only one free to start over?¡± He even knew when she left the country and what flight she took. The moment he saw the ne fly into the sky, he stood at the airport and watched the ne disappear from his sight. It was as if a piece of his heart was missing. What Gu Zexi didn¡¯t know was that Chu Xin saw him on the ne. When the ne soared into the sky and he gradually turned into a dot, her tears fell like rain. This was indeed a debt she owed. If she hadn¡¯t been so childish back then, she wouldn¡¯t be dragging someone along with her in pain. ¡°You... what do you want? ¡± ¡°Nothing. Be My woman again. Since you dare to appear in my sight again, you have to bear all the consequences and be my lover. ¡± Chapter 669

Chapter 669: Chapter 673: How did he be like this

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION He was talking about a lover, not a girlfriend, and certainly not a wife. The word literally had a dirty meaning. But what could she do This was the debt she owed, and she had to pay it back. ¡°You mean that you will end this life when you get married? ¡± He narrowed his eyes He resumed his faint smile. ¡°Why are you so nave, Chu Xin ¡°since I set the rules of the game, it is up to me whether it ends or begins. ¡°Do I still want you after I get married? Do you want to perform a story of jumping off a building for me ¡°Stop Fooling around. You didn¡¯t do anything with me four years ago, and now you¡¯re being pretentious? ¡± His wordsst night were still ringing in her ears. Chu Xin was still thinking about what had happenedst night, but she felt that someone had pinched her chin and licked her lips. ¡°What are you thinking about? ¡± ¡°Nothing. ¡± Chu Xin looked at the face that was right in front of her, feeling that the man had changed a lot. What he meantst night was that if he had a wife, he would want her to be his mistress if he was not sick of her. ¡°Gu Zexi, I can be your lover until you get married. ¡± Chu Xin lowered her eyebrows ¡°Four years ago, I let you down. You can vent your anger however you want. If you have a wife, let me go. The Gu family is not an ordinary family. It¡¯s not worth it for you to ruin the Gu family¡¯s reputation for me. ¡± ¡°Then you really think of me. ¡± Gu Zexi¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile, cruel and yful. ¡°Chu Xin, do you think that after four years, I will still be the same old me? Reputation is not worth mentioning to me. ¡± Chu Xin¡¯s originally quiet eyes finally trembled. She looked up at him. ¡°Gu Zexi, don¡¯t be like this. You are a very upright and kind person. Don¡¯t... ¡± Although Gu Zexi¡¯s personality four years ago was very cold, he was also a warm and upright person. At that time, he had rejected people thousands of miles away. Although she had been timid before, when she thought of Chu Yun, she mustered up the courage to chase after him. Of course, there were many who met with setbacks. She had spent an entire year before finally getting close to him. The feeling of being truly epted by him was truly amazing. Only then did she realize how warm and doting he was. Unfortunately, all her sweet dreams could notst for long. Right now, Gu Zexi only had a cruel and cold smile on his face. He got even closer He said mockingly, ¡°why can¡¯t I be like this Why Must I be an upright and kind person Are you going to treat a kind person as trash and throw them away again Chu Xin, I won¡¯t be stupid enough to make such a mistake again. Right now, I just like being a bad person... ... ...¡± Chu Xin¡¯s entire body stiffened. Her heart ached even more for him. It was all her fault. ¡°Zexi... ¡± The sobbing word seemed to have triggered a nerve in him. Gu Zexi reached out and pinched her chin. He put her lips on his thin lips and almost bit them. This title was ridiculous. He didn¡¯t want to be a so-called good person anymore. ¡°Don¡¯t... ¡± Chu Xin¡¯s reaction suddenly became intense. ¡°Don¡¯te over. I¡¯m your sister¡¯s friend. If I tell her that her brother vited her friend like this, your image willpletely copse in front of her... ¡± Gu Zexi didn¡¯t show any signs of stopping. He just rudely dragged her over There was a cruel smile on his lips. ¡°Is that so Then tell her. Tell her how I made you pant so hard. Do you want me to show the tape to my sister and show her how you can be a slut in private I don¡¯t really mind.¡± Chapter 670

Chapter 670: Chapter 674 don¡¯t cry, I¡¯ll feel sorry for you

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You... ¡± Chu Xin¡¯s tears fell again. She looked at the man in front of her in disbelief. It was all her fault. He might not even recognize her anymore. At that moment, her heart ached so much that it felt like it was being pushed away inch by inch. Gu Zexi, how did you be like this. She was sobbing so hard that she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. However, in her blurry vision, she could only feel that the tears on her face had been wiped dry with someone¡¯s fingers. Her entire body was being hugged and ced on top of her. ¡°Why are you crying? This is only the beginning. Save your tears and cryter. ¡± Gu Zexi caressed her hair with his fingers. His voice and actions were very gentle, so gentle that it was as if he wasforting his girlfriend. Chu Xin didn¡¯t say anything, but her tears fell hard. ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore. Otherwise, my heart will really ache. ¡± Gu Zexi looked at her tear-stained face, but the smile in his eyes didn¡¯t disappear. Instead, he lowered his head and kissed all the tears off her face, as gentle as four years ago. This kind of gentleness was as cruel as a knife cutting into a thousand pieces. By the time everything was over, Gu Zexi had already put on his clothes. His phone rang several times. He saw that several of them were Ning Tang¡¯s and a few of them were Ruo Chu¡¯s. ¡°Yes, Ruo Chu is looking for me. Didn¡¯t you want to tell my sister what happened just now? I¡¯m giving you a chance to tell her now. ¡± The phone was already handed over. Chu Xin resisted the urge to knock it over and turned her face away. ¡°I¡¯ve given you a chance. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want it. ¡± Seeing that she was curled up in the corner of the bed, Gu Zexi leaned closer and kissed her face a few times. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first. Remember, you have to answer my call. ¡± Chu Xin didn¡¯t say anything, but he knew that she wouldn¡¯t refuse. After he left, someone brought breakfast over. It was a female assistant followed by a few people. She wondered why she was suddenly asked to deliver breakfast. At first nce, she seemed to know this woman. ¡°Miss Chu, you haven¡¯t had your breakfast yet, have you? ¡± She entered the room and ced the breakfast on the dining table. A warm smile appeared on her face, ¡°master Gu had asked me toe over just now to ask if there¡¯s anything else you need. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m out, you can leave first. ¡± Seeing that Chu Xin was in a bad mood, the female assistant hesitated for a moment before leading the others out. Master Gu¡¯s girlfriend sure knows how to throw a Tantrum. They had noticed that master Gu had been quite gentle with her just now. ¡°...¡± Gu Ruochu received the signed divorce agreement and ced it on the entertainment channel of the television. Her movie was about to be released and an Shaosi had put in a lot of publicity. She also wanted to find someone to go to the cinema with her. Just as she was hesitating about who to call, Ning Tang called her. ¡°Ruo Chu,e back for dinner tonight. She said that she would personally cook. Of course, if you really can¡¯t get over that hurdle... ¡± Gu Ruochu knew that she was referring to Zhang Xuan. Ning Tang was obviously hesitant. After all, he had caused a lot of trouble before. Gu Ruochu agreed, ¡°alright, I¡¯lle over tonight. ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle over to pick you upter. Zexi will be here tonight as well. I¡¯lle over with him to pick you up. ¡± Ning Tang was pleasantly surprised. After all, Ruo Chu was someone who could hold a grudge. Her willingness toe over was a first step. After hanging up, Gu Zexi called. ¡°Ruo Chu, are you at your apartment? ¡± ¡°Yes, Xin should have told you about me and Huo Nanchen. He has already signed it. ¡± Although the agreement would take effect six monthster, it was only a matter of time. Chapter 671

Chapter 671: Chapter 675¡¯crazy¡¯

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION This meant that they were divorced and news of their divorce would soon spread. Actually, it was not a matter of time. Many news of their divorce had already been released in the wee hours of the morning. ¡°Yes, I know, ¡± Gu Zexi replied. ¡°Uncle called me just now and said that today is Yi Eryang¡¯s birthday. It¡¯s his first time spending time outside in an Cheng so let¡¯s go pick out a gift for him today. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Even though she was not that close to Yi Eryang, they were still friends. The weather today was not too bad. Gu Ruochu changed her shoes at the entrance and as she descended the stairs, she naturally saw a familiar figure sitting by the car door. Gu Ruochu did not intend to pay any attention to it and pretended not to see it. The person in front of her took a few steps forward to block her way. A bright red rose was in front of her eyes, ¡°this is for you. ¡± Gu Ruochu actually did not like flowers, but Huo Nanchen¡¯s gift somehow touched her. She probably really wanted to see the person who sent the flowers. ¡°I don¡¯t like flowers. ¡± ¡°Then what do you like? ¡± Gu Ruochu pushed him away when she saw how serious he was. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to pursue me? You wouldn¡¯t even know what I like, so you¡¯re out. ¡± The meaning behind his words was intended to anger him, but he was not angry. He was still very happy. Is he crazy? Gu Ruochu did not want to bother with him anymore. She turned around to avoid him, but he continued to follow her calmly. Gu Ruochu did not n to drive out, so she wanted to wait for Gu Zexi somewhere. She quietly walked forward without turning her head. He did not seem to make a sound, only the sound of light footsteps. ¡°Don¡¯t follow me. ¡± Gu Ruochu suddenly turned her head when she was almost there. She looked at him as he followed her footsteps and said, ¡°I have something on today. Even though I¡¯ve given you the chance to chase me, it doesn¡¯t mean that you can follow me all the time. ¡± ¡°then go ahead. I¡¯ll bring you to y when I return. ¡± Of course, he would not wait for her to call him when she returned. He knew very well that she would not call him on her own ord. Gu Ruochu finally heaved a sigh of relief when she heard his words. He did not seem to have followed her from behind. He just stood where he was and waited for Gu Zexi to drive over. A sh of light not far away caused her to turn her head. A few people with cameras in their hands caught her attention. These two reporters had been following her for an unknown period of time. ¡°STOP RIGHT THERE! ¡± A man and a woman had just put away their cameras. They did not panic when they saw that they had been discovered. The male reporter, on the other hand, took out his personal interview device and asked, ¡°Miss Gu, have you divorced Huo Shao? ¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with you. Please leave. ¡± Gu Ruochu was disgusted by the Paparazzi who had tracked her here. She was not a celebrity, so why did she not have any privacy? ¡°Miss Gu, are you feeling guilty by not answering? ¡± ¡°I said it has nothing to do with you. Destroy the photos and leave on your own. I won¡¯t pursue the matter. ¡± She hated using her to create hype. Besides, there might be a bunch of reporters waiting for her at the door. Seeing that Gu ruochu still dared to be so arrogant, she was clearly not buying it. ¡°Miss Gu, you know that it¡¯s not easy being in our line of work. Let¡¯s understand each other. ¡± Gu Ruochu replied, ¡°I say, delete my photo. ¡± ¡°Are you out of your mind? Do you still think that you¡¯re some richdy with a high status? ¡± The female reporter was fuming. Because she was displeased, she even reached out and pushed Gu Ruochu. The bag in her hand fell to the ground. Gu Ruochu was a little angry. Chapter 672

Chapter 672: Chapter 676, why don¡¯t you try pushing her again?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION After the divorce, I never thought that even a Paparazzi woulde and bully me. Paparazzi are really arrogant these days. ¡°Are you guys crazy? ¡± Gu Ruochu was a little angry. She had no grudges with these two reporters, yet they were finding trouble with her just to capture the news. The female reporter looked at her alone and was even more fearless, ¡°a Jin, let¡¯s take a few more photos of Miss Gu today. After the divorce, they even assaulted a reporter. This news will definitely be explosive. ¡± She knew that this so-called wealthy family marriage could be broken. If a woman with no status like Gu Ruochu could sessfully marry into a wealthy family and live happily ever after, where would she end up as the daughter of another wealthy family? ¡°Why don¡¯t you try pushing her again? ¡± A voice suddenly rang out from behind her. The camera in the reporter¡¯s hand was suddenly smashed into smithereens by someone. The female reporter was still in a daze when she was forcefully pushed. The male reporter subconsciously helped his colleague but was almost pushed to the ground by the force. He staggered a few steps back. Just as he was about to argue, he saw Huo Nanchen¡¯s gloomy face. This was the first time he had met the head of the huo family in real life. His face, which seemed to be filled with anger, made him shrink back. ¡°Master Huo... ¡± ¡°Hand over the negative. ¡± He walked to Gu Ruochu¡¯s side and swept his gaze over her, ¡°is everything alright? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not know when or where he hade out. She was momentarily stunned and shook her head, ¡°No. ¡± ¡°MM. ¡± He saw the bag that had fallen to the ground and bent down to pick it up and put it back in her hand. He then very naturally helped her pat the bag clean of dust. He averted his gaze and walked over to grab the male reporter by the cor. He looked rather hostile, ¡°bastard, hand over the negatives. ¡± The female reporter did not dare to move and only heard her say pitifully, ¡°Huo Shao¡¯s camera was destroyed by you. There¡¯s no negatives. ¡± Two cameras. If they were destroyed by you, they would be finished for the day. Huo Nanchen seemed to have heard her. He loosened his grip and the male reporter waspletely thrown to the ground. He then turned around and walked towards Gu Ruochu, pulling her along. ¡°Get lost. Do you want me to see you around again? ¡± The male reporter finally dared to get up from the ground. His buttocks hurt like hell, but he did not dare to make a sound. The two reporters watched as their cameras were smashed into pieces. They were both furious and unlucky. The News did not even manage to track the person who was eating. Gu Ruochu did not turn her head at all. ¡°Didn¡¯t you leave a long time ago? ¡± ¡°If I leave, you¡¯ll be bullied by these mindless reporters. ¡± He held her hand and led her somewhere. A car was slowly approaching. Naturally, he would not allow anyone to bully her. ¡°your brother is already here. Get in the car. ¡± He let go of her hand. Gu Ruochu saw the car window slide down and saw the outline of Gu Zexi. Gu Ruochu turned around and saw his slightly raised chin. She had a nagging feeling that he had changed. She did not say a word and carried her bag into the car. Gu Zexi only nodded at Huo Nanchen and had no intention of chatting. Gu Ruochu was sitting in the back seat and saw him standing in the same spot from the corner of her eye. His gaze was fixed on her. Gu zexi nced at the rearview mirror and naturally observed Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression, ¡°what happened just now? I thought that something had happened when Huo Nanchen called me. It turned out that he was just urging me toe and pick you up as soon as possible. ¡± When Huo Nanchen called him, he was actually almost there. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Two reporters had juste to cause trouble for me. ¡± Chapter 673

Chapter 673: Chapter 677: Why they never got married

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Paparazzi? Gu Zexi frowned subconsciously. He knew very well how arrogant and unscrupulous Paparazzi were these days. They never left behind any secret photos or stalkers, regardless of whether the person who took the photos was happy or not. ¡°recently, the media has been keeping an eye on these rich and powerful families. Why don¡¯t you move to another ce? I¡¯m not staying in the Gu family now. I can even move here. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to move your things over in a while. It¡¯ll be done in a few hours when you and uncle are having dinner. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Even though he sounded like he was suggesting it, it was basically a done deal. It would not be toote to move back to the apartment after this divorce. She actually quite liked that apartment. The location and scenery were very good. Gu Ruochu felt a warm current run through her heart when she heard Gu Zexi¡¯s words. She and Gu Zexi were not really blood-rted siblings. They were like distant rtives, but he seemed to treat her as his own sister. Gu Ruochu felt a sense of wonder when she thought about the rtionship between him and Chu Xin. ¡°brother, you¡¯re already 28, right? Why haven¡¯t you gotten married? ¡± At this age, families of all social sses would begin to push for marriage. There were many wealthy families who had begun to get engaged at the age of 18 or 19. It was not umon for a rich man like Gu Zexi to be single at the age of 28. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get married and I don¡¯t want to have children. Why does anyone have to marry and have children at a suitable age? Who set the rules? ¡± Gu Zexi¡¯s eyes were now filled with aplicated and iprehensible look that she could not see. He had never wanted to live by the book, nor did he have any ns to get married and have children. That was until he met that woman. He took it However, he was utterly defeated. Now that he thought about it, he felt a little ironic. Gu Ruochu was refreshed by this brother¡¯s worldview. However, she agreed with Gu Zexi¡¯s point of view. A person¡¯s life can not be fulfilled only by getting married and having children. Instead, it is about finding someone to love and spending the rest of his life with. If she can¡¯t find him, forget it. It¡¯s not a bad idea to be alone. After experiencing this unforgettable rtionship with Huo Nanchen, Gu Ruochu did not know whether she could forget him or not. Perhaps she would spend the rest of her life alone, thinking about the person she loves in her heart. Gu Ruochu was in the middle of driving when she remembered something. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted Yi Eryang to celebrate his birthday? Should we prepare a gift as well? What do you men like? Why don¡¯t we go to the mall and Buy One? ¡± We can¡¯t go empty-handed. ¡°You¡¯ve never bought a gift for Huo Nanchen? Aren¡¯t there only a few gifts for men? Perfume, lighter, belt. ¡± Seeing the slight change in her expression, Gu Zexi knew that he had let the cat out of the bag. A broken heart and a broken marriage. It was difficult topletely erase a person from life. The car soon stopped near a shopping mall. The brother and sister went up to the second floor side by side. The Salesperson noticed the two of them and walked over with a smile, ¡°mister and miss, what would you like to choose? ¡± Seeing that Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes were fixed on a leather belt, she immediately took it over, ¡°this is a Gi brand. It¡¯s low-key and reserved and is very popr with men. It would be very suitable as a gift for men. ¡± The salesperson was very good at looking at the customers. Gu Ruochu did not have much time to look for other gifts and only nodded for the salesperson to wrap them up. ¡°Have you picked out everything? ¡± Gu Zexi randomly picked something and let the salesperson wrap it up. He took the bag from the salesperson and did not look at what Ruo Chu had picked out. ¡°mm, it¡¯s about time. ¡± Chapter 674

Chapter 674: Chapter 678-don¡¯t be fooled by another man

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Let¡¯s go then. ¡± Gu Ruochu put the presents in the car. When the Ning family realized that the housekeeper and Ning Tang were standing at the door, a few servants came over to carry the things out of the car. ¡°You¡¯re back? ¡± Ning Tang walked over and patted his daughter on the shoulder. His eyes were filled with a sense of relief as he finally got out of the Huo family¡¯s trap ¡°Rx, rx. When you¡¯re in a good mood one day, I¡¯ll definitely introduce you to a better man. I won¡¯t let those people bully you. ¡± ¡°The dishes are all ready. Go in and eat. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± ¡°Zexi? ¡± Just as he was about to go in, Yi Eryang came out from inside. When he smiled, he had a gentle and elegant feeling. ¡°Hey, Ruo Chu, you¡¯re here too? ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that this is your first birthday in the country? I still have to have an asion. ¡± Hearing her slightly teasing tone, Yi Eryang reached out to cover his chest and said with an injured look, ¡°does this count as giving me face? ¡± ¡°Of course. ¡± Ning Tang hurriedly interrupted from the side, intentionally or unintentionally blocking Yi Eryang¡¯s line of sight. ¡°Go in and chat. Don¡¯t stand outside. ¡± It was not easy for her daughter toe back. She really did not want to be kidnapped by another man. Yi Eryang looked at Ning Tang¡¯s slightly vignt expression and felt a little helpless. When he had ¡°used¡± him earlier, he had been very easy to talk to. He had really been hurt! Zhang Xuan was still a little restless in the living room. She would look outside from time to time. The Butler had just run over to tell her that Ruo Chu had arrived. Why was there no movement at all until now? She was so anxious! The slightly older maid could not help but ask, ¡°Madam, since you¡¯re so anxious to see Miss Ruo Chu, why don¡¯t you wait outside with sir? ¡± Zhang Xuan Sat on the SOFA, feeling a little lost. ¡°Of course I know, but I¡¯m afraid that my daughter doesn¡¯t want to see me anymore. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know what happened before... ¡± Thinking of those eyes that were very simr to hers, she felt a great heartache for her disappointment. ¡°Madam, how could this mother and daughter have a feud that happened overnight? LET BYGONES BE BYGONES... ¡± Tears fell from Zhang Xuan¡¯s eyes, and she reached out to wipe them away Her throat was choked with pain. ¡°I know that I¡¯ve wronged my daughter. Sometimes, I really hate my personality. You know, when I really thought that Ruo Chu died in the fire, that night, I even dreamed of my sister. ¡± She clutched her chest as tears continued to fall. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been wavering like this back then, she wouldn¡¯t have died. She wouldn¡¯t have died... I really regret it. Luckily, nothing happened to Ruo Chu. ¡± For some reason, she suddenly thought of her sister. The maid¡¯s expression changed and she sighed as well. She had followed Zhang Xuan for many years and naturally understood many things. ¡°Madam, don¡¯t me yourself too much. The matter between Miss Ruo Chu and Madam Suqin can not be equated at all. Why did you bring it up out of the blue to add to your sadness? ¡± The maid tried her best to persuade Zhang Xuan so that she would feel better. At this moment, Gu Ruoyun had already entered the room. She saw the nobledy looking at her and walked towards her, ¡°Ruo Chu, you¡¯re here? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Gu Ruoyun did not know how to address her at the moment. She also felt that calling her madam Ning was very hurtful, so she decided not to. Zhang Xuan did not mind and held her hand as they walked towards the dining room, ¡°I personally made the dishes today. I don¡¯t know what you like to eat, but mother has made every dish diligently. Have a taste. ¡± As long as her daughter was willing toe to the Ning family and see her, it was good enough. ¡°Okay. ¡± There were almost a dozen dishes and two soups on the dining table. Chapter 675

Chapter 675: Chapter 679. If you don¡¯te down now, I¡¯ll go up

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Ning Tang sat in the main seat while Gu Ruochu sat next to her. ¡°Come and have a taste. ¡± Gu Ruochu picked up her chopsticks and ced the food into her bowl under Zhang Xuan¡¯s expectant gaze. ¡°It¡¯s very delicious. ¡± ¡°If it¡¯s delicious, then eat more. ¡± Zhang Xuan¡¯s mood was much better now. She only cared about putting food into her bowl and the atmosphere was very cheerful. Time slowly passed and soon, it was evening. Gu Ruochu had tacitly agreed to stay here for the night, so Ning Tang and his wife were naturally very willing to stay. When she saw her phone ring several times, although she did not sign her name, she knew the string of numbers by heart. She did not know whether to answer the call or not. The next second, she received a text message. ¡°Ruo Chu, if you don¡¯te down now, I¡¯ll go up. ¡± It was a very calm tone, but Wen ya revealed a hint of not being easily rejected. She put away her phone and turned to return to the study. ¡°Miss Ruo Chu. ¡± The housekeeper was at the door at some point. She hesitated as if she wanted to say something, but she did not say it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°Huo Shao has been waiting for you outside for a long time. However, Sir did not allow me to tell you. ¡± The housekeeper braced herself and said, ¡°Huo Shao is still outside. Would you like to meet Miss Ruo Chu? ¡± Gu Ruochu thought about it and picked up her coat before heading towards the door. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go out and meet her. Don¡¯t tell Sir yet. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± The housekeeper finally heaved a sigh of relief and went out. In the darkness of the night, Gu Ruochu saw a man standing outside the door. He had one hand in his trouser pocket and his eyes were lowered. She did not know what he was looking at. He must have been waiting for a long time. He raised his head as if he had sensed something. ¡°You¡¯re looking for me? ¡± She did not avoid him. Huo Nanchen looked at her, ¡°are you going to sleep at the Ning residence tonight? ¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s already sote. You should go home. ¡± Huo Nanchen suddenly walked straight towards her and his figure was projected onto her body. Gu Ruochu saw that he was a few steps away from her. ¡°Then give me a kiss and I¡¯ll leave. ¡± ¡°Be careful of your status, ex-husband. ¡± Gu Ruochu rejected his confident request and emphasized thest two words. He did not force himself but smiled at her, ¡°I¡¯ve been standing outside your house for more than three hours and you¡¯re not even willing to give me a kiss? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s foolishly standing at the door. Who Cares about you? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not know why he had been standing at the door for so long. The housekeeper must have left him at the door for a few hours before she could not help but tell her. ¡°Do you still think that you¡¯re a 17 or 18-year-old young man who¡¯s squatting below ady to show off how deep his feelings are? ¡± Even though her tone sounded a little angry, Huo Nanchen felt much better. It was as if she did not even hear the heartache in his voice. ¡°MM, then since I¡¯m so deep in my feelings, do you want to be my girlfriend? ¡± He had a good-looking face that could easily mislead others. At this moment, his attempt to tease her seemed a little too intimate and flirtatious. To her, who was a light-hearted beauty lover, her heart was thumping hard to control at this moment. She actually felt like she had returned to the feeling of being in love back then. Gu Ruochu suddenly felt that it was not too ridiculous to fall into his trap back then. This face was too good at confusing people. ¡°No. ¡± Gu Ruochu smiled and revealed her fine white teeth, ¡°it wasn¡¯t easy for me to climb out of your trap. If I fall into it again, I¡¯ll be a pig. ¡± Heughed softly and his voice was particrly sexy, ¡°Miss, has anyone ever taught you not to raise a g so easily? However, I won¡¯t despise you. I¡¯ll only feed our pigs properly, okay? ¡± ¡°Go away. ¡± Gu Ruochu was now a little angry from embarrassment. However, why did this ¡°go away¡± sound more like a spoiled child? Chapter 676

Chapter 676: Chapter 680 wants to kiss you

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu never thought that a girl with her attributes would actually act coquettishly. Her ears turned slightly red. Huo Nanchen seemed to be in a daze. A few secondster, heughed out loud. Gu Ruochu¡¯s face was burning hot from theughter and she could even feel it turning red. She was even more angry from the embarrassment and subconsciously lowered her head. He looked at her and pressed the tip of his tongue against the corner of his lips. Even his voice had be a little hoarse, ¡°why have you suddenly be so coquettish? ¡± That voice just now was really too coquettish. It was so coquettish that even his heart started to waver. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s coquettish. Your whole family is coquettish. ¡± Gu Ruochu stared at him, thinking that she was very intimidating. ¡°Alright, my whole family is coquettish. You¡¯re the most coquettish. Just admit it. ¡± Gu Ruochu suspected that this person hade here tonight to tease him. She immediately raised her leg and kicked his calf, ¡°leave now. Hurry up and leave. ¡± Feeling the gentle kick on his calf, he stiffened. The way he looked at her suddenly deepened and his body tensed up. ¡°What are you looking at? I told you to leave. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave. ¡± He sighed in his heart and reached out to hold his little ancestor¡¯s hand. He said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave. I want to kiss you. I want to... ¡± ¡°Are you crazy? Why Kiss me? Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to chase me? You¡¯re thinking too much if you want to take advantage of me even though I didn¡¯t manage to get you. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t scold me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll fuck you every time you scold me. If you scold me ten times, I¡¯ll fuck you ten times. Do you believe me? ¡± He was arrogant and willful. There was no way he could change his attitude. Gu Ruochu pulled her hand away from his hand as if she had been electrocuted. She turned her face away. This person really has no limits. ¡°when are you going to agree to be my girlfriend? ¡± ¡°when are you going to stop pestering me? ¡± Huo Nanchen looked at the side of her face and the corners of his lips curled into an arc. He then said in a low voice, ¡°I only want six months. If I¡¯m not allowed to Pester you, how am I going to get you back? Do you think I¡¯m stupid? ¡± ¡°A robber like you still wants to chase after ady? Dream on! I¡¯d like to see whichdy will agree to it. ¡± Gu ruochu forced a fake smile and was so angry that she could not speak. I really want to kick him to death. He was not chasing after ady. This half-forced attitude of his was no different from a robber. The word ¡°robber¡± suddenly woke Huo Nanchen up. He had already taken a few steps forward and was about to enter the door when he hugged her from behind. Lu Fang had said that if you want to chase after ady, you must be obedient. You must be very obedient. Gu Ruochu could not move and was hugged by him again. ¡°It¡¯s my fault, but you can¡¯t make me not see you. ¡± His voice rang in her ear, ¡°don¡¯t be unhappy. Rest early tonight and I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow. ¡± He let go of her hand and took the opportunity to kiss her on the hair. She was so angry that she reached out her paw like a cat, wanting to scratch him as she quickly retreated. ¡°Good night. ¡± The look on his face after he had seeded made Gu Ruochu want to beat him up. She rolled her eyes in her heart. Huo Nanchen only turned around and left when he saw her enter the room. His mood had also be much better tonight. ¡°...¡± The movie was going to premiere today. Aside from the celebrities running publicity, Gu Ruochu basically had nothing to do. She only wanted to meet someone to watch the movieter. Gu Ruochu was stunned when she saw Gu Zexi deliver the belt that she had nned to give to Yi Eryang as a birthday present. ¡°You left it in my car. ¡± Gu Zexi felt a little helpless, ¡°perhaps we had too much to drinkst night, so we forgot to give him a birthday present. Let¡¯s find a time today to give it to him. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll understand. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Gu Ruochu also felt that it was troublesome. However, she felt a little embarrassed that she had forgotten to give him a present on his birthday. Chapter 677

Chapter 677: Chapter 681 presents

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu saw that he was about to leave and asked, ¡°brother, where are you going? ¡± I don¡¯t think he¡¯s going in the direction of thepany, right Besides me, could it be that Gu Zexi knows someone else? ¡°I have something to attend to. ¡± After chatting with her for a while, Gu Zexi had already gone far away. ¡°...¡± Gu Ruochu did not think much about it and was still thinking about what to do with her birthday present. Originally, it had only been casually wrapped by the salesperson. It was not a big deal to give it away yesterday. However, it was postponed today. At the very least, it had to be wrapped properly to appear more attentive. ¡°Master Gu, do you want to wrap this leather belt? ¡± ¡°Yes, I also want to wrap it properly. ¡± The assistant saw that Gu Ruochu was at a loss as to what to do with the leather belt. She then thoughtfully took some semi-finished gift boxes over, ¡°are you giving it to someone as a gift? Let me help you make it. ¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m giving it to a certain friend. ¡± The assistant began to help her make the gift boxes. She skillfully tied a flower on top of it and it was quickly done. ¡°Your hands are very skillful, thank you. ¡± ¡°No need to thank me, this is what I should do. ¡± The assistant smiled as she tidied up the documents before pushing the door open. Gu Ruochu leaned against the back of her chair and stared at the gift that was almost perfectly wrapped before her. She reached out her hand and tried to put the gift into a bag. There was a few knocks on the door. Gu Ruochu did not even raise her head, e in. ¡± The door was pushed open. Gu Ruochu raised her head and saw a certain someone walking towards her. She only narrowed her eyes slightly when the figure covered her body, ¡°what are you doing here? ¡± She ced the gift into the bag and was about to push it aside when a well-defined hand pressed down on it. The man¡¯s gaze fell on the box, ¡°what¡¯s this? ¡± Gu Ruochu had yet to speak when a hand grabbed her and she instinctively reached out to snatch it back. She red at him, ¡°give it back to me. ¡± She came out from behind the desk and realized that the gift box was held in his hand by two fingers. He narrowed his eyes and no other emotions could be seen, ¡°Ruo Chu, what¡¯s this? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. ¡± Gu Ruochu stepped on her feet and almost touched the gift box. However, he raised his hand in an instant and used his height advantage to make it impossible for her to touch it. Gu Ruochu did not stop leaning forward. She bent her legs and wrapped an arm around her waist, allowing her to lean against him. ¡°Why are you so agitated? Could it be that you¡¯ve hidden something shameful behind my back? ¡± Huo Nanchen raised his brows and shook the contents of the gift box onto the desk. Something simr to a gift was exposed in his sight, ¡°what is this? Have you been doing this the entire time? ¡± ¡°So what if I have? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not know why he was so nosy. When she got up from his body, she realized that he was already unwrapping the gift box. Her entire body went into a fit of rage. ¡°What are you unwrapping? It took me a lot of effort to finish it! ¡± Huo Nanchen lowered his eyes and focused on unwrapping her gift. He twirled his long fingers and Gi¡¯s leather belt was exposed in front of his eyes. He paused for a moment and his eyes darkened. ¡°Who are you nning to give this to, HMM? ¡± Hisst syble raised with a sense of danger and sexiness. ¡°This is my birthday present to Yi Eryang. ¡± Gu Ruochu was grinding her teeth as she reached out to grab the belt. ¡°You actually unwrapped my belt without even asking. You¡¯re a barbaric bandit. Are you really sick? ¡± ¡°This is for Yi Eryang? ¡± Huo Nanchen seemed to have unintentionally repeated the sentence. Before he could adjust his consciousness, he had already spoken, ¡°you¡¯ve carefully chosen a belt for Yi Eryang¡¯s birthday and even personally made a perfect package? ¡± Chapter 678

Chapter 678: Chapter 682 has been destroyed

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What¡¯s the problem? ¡± Gu Ruochuughed coldly as she threw the belt in her hand. Not only did she want to kick this man to death, she also wanted to bite him to death. It was not easy for her assistant to finish helping her with the packaging, but this fellow had broken it with a single stretch of his hand. She really did not know if he was deliberately picking on her like this. ¡°You¡¯ve broken up with me and divorced me. Are you really nning to follow this kid now? Are you cultivating your rtionship now? ¡± His tone did not change, but when she thought about it carefully, she felt a chill that was like a storm brewing. Gu Ruochu did not know where his jealousy came from. She turned around and met his eyes that were as deep as ink He smiled, ¡°Huo Nanchen, please remember your identity once again ¡ª your ex-husband. ¡°. Although the divorce agreement will take effect in October, it does not matter to me. Your so-called six months are just a waste of your own time. You, Great President Huo, have so much business to discuss. It would be a pity to waste your time on me.¡± ¡°I like to waste my time on you. ¡± Gu Ruochu was rendered speechless by his words and simply ignored him. ¡°You can leave now that you¡¯ve had your fun. I still have a lot of things to do. ¡± ¡°Why did you give him a belt? Why did you give him a belt when you could have given him anything else? ¡± His words were filled with a questioning tone Gu Ruochu red at him in annoyance, ¡°Mr. Huo, do you need me to remind you of the rules regarding the six-month agreement You only said that you wanted to win me back and that you would allow me to ept other people¡¯s advances. So now you¡¯re breaking your own rules?¡± Huo Nanchen only stood at the side. Gu Ruochu could see that his outfit today was very simple. However, the cor that was pulled open revealed his corbone, causing her cheekbones to heat up. His eyes were very indifferent He only said in a serious tone, ¡°Yi Eryang is just a useless second-generation rich kid. He knows nothing but drawing and is not worthy of you. Or could it be that you can¡¯t wait to find a man after breaking up with me? Aren¡¯t you not going to settle for anything? ¡± Listening to his official exnation, Gu Ruochu would have almost believed him if she did not know him well enough. ¡°Don¡¯t insult him. I don¡¯t think that Yi Eryang is any worse than you. You also know that he¡¯s a second-generation rich kid who studied overseas. It¡¯s very easy for him to turn things around. ¡± ¡°Is that so? ¡± Huo Nanchen reached out his finger and stroked her forehead. His attitude was intimate and flirtatious. ¡°No matter how much he turns things around, he won¡¯t be any better than me. Ruo Chu must know how good I am. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not know what he meant. However, when she saw the hint in his eyes, she could not help but understand. ¡°Don¡¯t be so conceited. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not know how he had affected her so much. It took her a lot of effort to calm herself down. ¡°If you have nothing else to do, you can leave. I really have a lot of things to do. ¡± Huo Nanchen did not listen to her at all. He only stared at the leather belt and his eyes grew darker and darker. Finally, a cold and gloomy aura appeared in his eyes. His chest seemed to be filled with a gloomy air that could not be dispelled, forcing him to do something. By the time she looked over, the leather belt that was originally on the table had been swept to the ground. There were several footprints on it and even the leather had been stepped on. ¡°Why are you stepping on my leather belt? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not expect this man to go overboard with each step. It was one thing for him to have torn off her packaging earlier, but now, he had even ruined her leather belt. Gu ruochu stared at the belt for a moment and a wave of anger almost surged from her heart. This man must havee to anger me on purpose today, right He¡¯s so vile that he hasn¡¯t changed a single bit! Chapter 679

Chapter 679: Chapter 683: Don¡¯t keep provoking me

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION As she watched the leather belt being stepped on, the stifling feeling in her chest finally dissipated. She nonchntly kicked the leather belt aside and her entire face was expressionless. ¡°Huo Nanchen, are you really sick? You destroyed my packaging and even stepped on my leather belt. Are you here to get beaten up on purpose? ¡± Gu Ruochu immediately tried to pick up the leather belt on the ground but was stopped by him. He stared at her expressionlessly, ¡°If I don¡¯t step on this thing, are you really going to give this leather belt to Yi Eryang as a birthday present? ¡± ¡°What else? ¡± Gu Ruochu was about to throw her hand away impatiently, but he held her in his arms ¡°Do you know what it means to give a man a belt? It¡¯s representative. What would he think if you gave it to him? Would he be horny right after divorcing me, or would you be hinting to him? ¡± ¡°...¡± How did she know that giving a man a belt had such a meaning? Gu Ruochu felt a chill run down her spine. If the belt really had such a meaning, it was a good thing that she did not really give it away. ¡°Even if it was, it¡¯s not your ce to discipline me. ¡± Gu Ruochu had nowhere to vent the anger in her heart, all because of this man¡¯s vile attitude, ¡°I can give him whatever I want. You said yourself that it was a fairpetition, and now you¡¯re going to go back on your word and overturn the rules? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s words were reasonable but they sounded harsh to Huo Nanchen¡¯s ears. From the moment he opened the gift and saw that it was a leather belt, he felt that this thing was very eye-piercing. He felt ufortable all over his body if he did not destroy it. He reached out and wrapped his arm around her waist. The smile on his lips carried a trace of coldness as he gently whispered into her ear. ¡°Ruo Chu, don¡¯t always provoke me. ¡± He had given her six months. He did not really want her to fall into someone else¡¯s arms. ¡°You¡¯ve trampled on the leather belt. I couldn¡¯t give it to you even if I wanted to. Now, can you let go of me? ¡± Gu Ruochu scoffed. She wanted him to let go but the tighter he hugged her, thezier she spoke. ¡°I¡¯ve trampled on your gift. Now, I¡¯ve gone shopping with you, HMM? ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. ¡± ¡°Master Gu... I¡¯ve already looked for the documents... ¡± The door was suddenly pushed open. The assistant raised his head and saw a tall man hugging the woman from behind. The woman was very petite, only revealing a little of her neck and hair. Perhaps it was because of the angle, but the friction between her ears and temples made it seem very flirtatious. Although it was pleasing to the eye, the assistant still spoke stiffly, ¡°well, I haven¡¯t found all the documents. I¡¯ll continue to look for them. ¡± He then decisively closed the door. Gu Ruochu finally pushed the man beside her away. Did the assistant think that they were doing something in the office? What a bastard! Gu Ruochu followed him to buy a present even though she was being pestered. This time, she was a little more cautious. She immediately bought a high-end lighter. Huo Nanchen did not say anything but told her to quickly put it into a bag. Just as she was about to leave the mall, he suddenly stopped in front of a brand store. The salesperson looked at their clothes and smiled as she walked over, ¡°sir, are you looking for a belt? We have many brands here. Which one would you like? ¡± ¡°Let my girlfriend choose, she said that she would give it to me. ¡± He looked at Gu ruochu meaningfully and ced his hand on her shoulder to gently push her away. Gu Ruochu stood right in front of the salesperson. The salesperson clearly understood and smiled gently. The other young salespeople could not bear to look away from this man. They felt that his elegant demeanor and Aura did not match that of an ordinary person, making him seem out of ce. How could there be such a handsome and cultured man? Gu Ruochu saw that the girls had been mesmerized by his appearance and felt that it was understandable that she had fallen into his trap. He was a beast dressed in clothes, a refined and uncultured person. Chapter 680

Chapter 680: Is Chapter 684 enough

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION This person actually wants me to give him a belt Gu Ruochu thought about what he meant when he said that giving a man a belt represented. At this moment, she felt a little embarrassed to buy a belt in front of others. This person is vengeful and narrow-minded. ¡°tonight is the premiere of your movie. I¡¯ve already bought the tickets. ¡± He smiled and slid the back of his hand across the side of her face. ¡°You don¡¯t like noisy environments. I¡¯ve booked a VIP room. There will definitely be no noise. ¡± Who on Earth doesn¡¯t like it? She had been raised with the illness of a nobleman and now she¡¯s trying to cover it up by ming it on me. Could she be any more shameless? Hearing him say this, Gu Ruochu realized that she had been booked by this man tonight. A VIP room. Doesn¡¯t that mean that he can do whatever he wants? ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? ¡± His gaze became a little dangerous as he continued to hug her with a smile on his face ¡°You¡¯re not afraid that I¡¯ll rape you, are you? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, although I really want to, I won¡¯t go against your wishes. That¡¯s why I¡¯mpeting with you tonight. I¡¯ve always been a very restrained person who sticks to my bottom line. No matter how horny you are, I won¡¯t touch someone who isn¡¯t my woman right now.¡± Gu Ruochu:¡±...¡± ¡°Have you said enough? ¡± ¡°Not yet. ¡± Gu Ruochu was so angry that she covered his mouth with her hand. However, he blinked and a numbing sensation came from his palm, causing her to bounce back as if she had been electrocuted. ¡°You¡¯re really shameless, all you know is how to be glib! ¡± ¡°How do you know that I¡¯m Glib? When did you taste it? ¡± Seeing that Gu Ruochu was really angry, he loosened his grip a little and pecked her heavily on the lips, ¡°don¡¯t be angry, being angry makes you feel bad. I¡¯ll give you a kiss and you won¡¯t be angry anymore. ¡± His eyshes brushed past her eyes, giving her a soft feeling. Hold it in. Gu Ruochu was not angry at him, she just felt that she was so easy to please. Just a few words from him had stirred up her self-assured heart. After finally leaving the mall, Gu Ruochu wanted to give Gu Zexi a call to see if he had sent any gifts. ¡°just ask your assistant to send the gifts over. Are you really going to send them over in person? ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s face was expressionless and the curve of his lips was almost imperceptible. ¡°What do you know? Birthday gifts must be given face-to-face. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not know why he was always so sarcastic today. He did not even think twice before insulting him. After hanging up the phone, she said to Huo Nanchen, ¡°let¡¯s go back to my office. If you have any other matters, I can have my chauffeure and visit me. ¡± ¡°other than you, what other matters do you have? ¡± It seemed like he was speaking casually, but she did not see the deep affection and sadness in his eyes. She really missed the days when she was with him. ¡°Is that so? ¡± Gu Ruochu thought back to when they were still husband and wife. He had carried so many burdens on his back. What was the point of saying all this now? Huo Nanchen could sense the sarcasm in her words. He did not say a word. He only reached out to touch her hair and put it down again. There was a bit of silence along the way. He did not expect her to love him as much as she did in the past. He only knew that he had grown to love her more and more. No matter what she did, he could not let go of her. Soon, they arrived at the entrance of thepany. Gu Ruochu saw Yi Eryanging out of the office just in time to bump into them. She had just walked to the car and was about to enter. ¡°Yi Eryang? ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu? ¡± Yi Eryang smiled and broke into a smile. ¡°I was just saying that I hade to thepany to look for you. I didn¡¯t expect my assistant to say that you had gone out. ¡± ¡°MM. ¡± Gu Ruochu handed him the gift. ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten all the gifts I picked for your birthday yesterday. I¡¯m really sorry. Happy Birthday. ¡± Chapter 681

Chapter 681: Chapter 685: I want to treat you well

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°thank you. ¡± He looked Huo Nanchen in the eye and said, ¡°I would like to hold another birthday party in a few days and invite my former ssmates and friends over. Would you like toe? ¡± He added, ¡°Gu Zexi wille. I only agreed to it after I told him that you wereing back. Could you please give me onest face? ¡± Seeing his pleading face, Gu Ruochu was too embarrassed to refuse, ¡°sure. ¡± After finally sending the gift away, Gu Ruochu turned to the man next to her and said, ¡°I still have something to do. You can go back now. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Am I keeping you and your new love from flirting here? ¡± His tone did not change, but it was filled with a cold and sinister air. A self-righteous new love. Gu Ruochu did not know where he got his imagination from and could not be bothered with him anymore. ¡°Mr. Huo, you probably don¡¯t know that Ruo Chu has gained arge number of suitors the moment she divorced you, right? ¡± Yi Eryang raised his brows. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re going to strangle her every time shees out? This doesn¡¯t seem like the actions of a grown man. ¡± He replied calmly. ¡°If I can strangle her to death, do you think that she¡¯s worthy of me? ¡± ¡°How do you know that I¡¯m looking for a man who¡¯s worthy of your status and status? ¡± Gu Ruochu could not help but strike him down. How arrogant was he? ¡°As long as he loves me wholeheartedly, these things are nothing to me. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s initially curled lips gradually softened as he stared at her. ¡°Ruo Chu, you¡¯re really going to provoke me to the end, aren¡¯t you? Didn¡¯t I remind you not to provoke me all the time? ¡± He was being serious. She should know how possessive he was towards her. He was only willing to let her go for six months because he did not want her to be unhappy and wanted her to rx. Gu Ruochu did not know if she had heard his words. She handed the gift to Yi Eryang and said, ¡°Yi Eryang, you should go back first. I¡¯ll apany my brother to your birthday party. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Yi Eryang did not really want to anger Huo Nanchen. He gestured an ¡®okay¡¯ sign at her and got into the car. ¡°If you¡¯re not going back, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re nning to follow me all day? ¡± ¡°I¡¯d be happy to. ¡± ¡°...¡± He looked down and suddenly took off his coat and draped it over her shoulders. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± ¡°your stockings are torn. ¡± He raised his eyes to look at her, ¡°if you want me to stare at your thighs and sessfully seduce me, you can throw away your coat. ¡± His words sessfully stopped Gu Ruochu, who was about to take off her coat. She could only grit her teeth and drape it over her shoulders. ¡°Huo Nanchen, what do you want? ¡± ¡°I want to be good to you, alright? ¡± Her heart suddenly throbbed violently. She looked at his serious face and did not know what to say. Can I really ept him again? Sometimes, even she herself does not know the answer to this question. ¡°...¡± It was almost seven o¡¯clock in the evening. Just as Gu Ruochu was about to go downstairs, she saw Gu Zexi taking his car from the garage. It was already sote, she did not know what to do. Ever since she moved in, Gu Ruochu felt that her brother¡¯s diet and living were very normal. It was as if he did not allow even the slightest mistake. She wondered if he had obsessivepulsive disorder. Gu Ruochu did not think much of it and carried her bag downstairs. That man had been standing at the door for an unknown amount of time. The difference in temperature between day and night was so great that it looked as if it was covered in ayer of fog from afar. He lowered his eyes and did not show any signs of impatience. She had wanted to see him get angry, but she did not expect him to have such a good attitude. He looked as if he would let her do whatever she wanted and did not react at all. It was as if he had punched cotton. ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting long, haven¡¯t you? ¡± Chapter 682

Chapter 682: Chapter 686: What was she thinking about

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She was doing it on purpose. Huo Nanchen did not get angry when he saw Gu Ruochu¡¯s half-smile. He walked straight towards her, ¡°it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s been three hours. You¡¯re almostte for your movie. ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go then. ¡± There were a lot of people in the cinema today. There were young couples everywhere. Gu Ruochu suddenly remembered thest time they had watched a movie together. At that time, it seemed that Ning Tangxi had called him and he had left. ¡°What are you thinking about? ¡± Her hand was wrapped around hisrge palm and warmth seeped into it. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about the time you apanied me to the movies and were called away by Ning Tangxi. ¡± The corners of Huo Nanchen¡¯s mouth twitched and he seemed to feel a little guilty. He could only pinch her helplessly, ¡°you¡¯re really holding a grudge. No one is more important than you. Don¡¯t be unhappy. ¡± Gu Ruochu scoffed and raised her eyebrows when she saw that he had bought more drinks and popcorn. Today was the premiere of her movie and she was in a good mood. ¡°...¡± It was already 7:30 pm. Chu Xin anxiously looked at the time on her phone and kept looking around the boarding gate. Two flight attendants were already standing at the boarding gate, and the airport staff were also constantly announcing the flight time. Chu Xin held the ticket in her hand and desperately reminded herself to calm down. She was mainly afraid that someone woulde to block her, especially that man who might do anything. He had changed, and it made her heart ache. Today, she had inadvertently heard the Gu family introducing Gu Zexi to a suitable marriage partner. He did not seem to resist, nor did he mention or want to let her go. Chu Xin was a little afraid when she thought of what he had said that night. She did not want Gu Zexi to be a person with low moral values because of her. When the boarding gate finally opened, Chu Xin let out a sigh of relief. She took her luggage and left the boarding gate. She quickly sat down. When she finally sat down, Chu Xin waspletely relieved. She had left in a hurry that night, but she had already sent letters to every family that she should say goodbye to. She was really sorry, but she had to leave. The broadcast reported that they were about to take off. Chu Xin didn¡¯t know why she suddenly became nervous. It was as if her heart was hanging in her throat the moment she was about to take off. She couldn¡¯t even control her breathing. ¡°Miss, are you feeling unwell? ¡± The air stewardess asked when she saw that something was wrong with her. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine. ¡± Chu Xin looked at her phone. More than 50 missed calls were all from Gu Zexi. She was so scared that she almost threw her phone away. After turning off the phone, she felt slightly relieved. The moment the ne soared into the sky, her nervousness turned into sadness. She frowned, as if a piece of her heart had been dug out. After flying for a few minutes, the radio suddenly rang again, ¡°dear passengers, due to an irresistible factor, the ne needs to return to an Cheng airport immediately. Passengers, please fasten your seatbelts. ¡± The following was an English exnation. Some people in the cabin immediately expressed their doubts and dissatisfaction. Chu Xin immediately called the stewardess over to ask for the reason, but the stewardess only said that it was an irresistible force. There had been a lot of air idents in the past few years. Although the other passengers were dissatisfied, they were also afraid that it was a safety factor. Only Chu Xin¡¯s face turned pale, and her hands on the seat trembled slightly. She could roughly guess that the return of the ne had a lot to do with Gu Zexi. ¡°Is it Miss Chu? ¡± The flight attendant supervisor walked over. Chu Xin¡¯s sixth sense told her that something bad was about to happen. Chapter 683

Chapter 683: The person behind chapter 687

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I am. ¡± ¡°Miss Chu, we suspect that you were drugged before you boarded the ne. Please follow us to the hospital for a check-up. ¡± The flight attendant supervisor told her this matter very seriously. Although Chu Xin felt that this reason and excuse were too ridiculous. It was not a urine test. How could they suspect that she was drugged They even forced the ne to return. But when she thought about who the person behind it was, there was nothing to refute. With power, she could say anything. ¡°Who told you to do this? ¡± Someone¡¯s eyes flickered, but he still acted like he was doing his job. ¡°Miss Chu, you need to cooperate with us. ¡± Chu Xin stopped talking. She knew that it would be useless for her to say anything more. He was probably telling her not to think that she could escape as easily as she did four years ago. She sped her palm with her fingers and looked at the ne in a daze. The flight attendants looked at each other. Although they were not by her side, they were staring at her more. Five minutester, the nended at an Cheng¡¯s airport. Feeling the nending on the airport again, Chu Xin¡¯s heart beat faster and faster. She could not escape from his palm. Although she was sad, and perhaps a little d, she subconsciously denied it. There seemed to be a huge rock pressing on her chest, and she could not breathe. ¡°Miss Chu, pleasee with us. ¡± A few more people came from behind. They grabbed her suitcase and asked her to walk forward. Chu Xin looked outside nkly, but she did not see the familiar figure. A momentary surprise shed through her mind, but she could only smile bitterly. He did note over to wait for her, nor did he feel excited like he had just caught a prey and could not wait to appear in front of it. He did not even bother toe over to take a look. She understood his thoughts. He just wanted to tell her how weak she was in front of him, and that she did not even have the slightest ability to break free. Moreover, these people would bring her to the hospital for a check-upter. She did not need to guess much to know what the result would be. Once she was confirmed to have taken drugs, she would only be sent to that dark drug rehabilitation center. That ce was no different from a madhouse. Once she was sent there, everyone would treat her as if she had taken drugs and force her to undergo treatment. Thinking of this, Chu Xin broke out in a cold sweat. When she was young, her stepmother had sent her there maliciously. That kind of darkness and terror was something she did not want to try again for the rest of her life. That man clearly knew that she was most afraid of this kind of ce... ... He did it on purpose. Chu Xin bit her lips to death. When she was brought to the hospital by a few people, her limbs were already stiff. When she saw the results of her drug use, the only hope that Chu Xin had waspletely destroyed. That man really wanted to push her to this point. ¡°Miss Chu, we have already contacted the drug rehabilitation center. We need to contact your family to investigate further. Could you please provide us your family¡¯s contact details? ¡± The relevant personnel was very righteous and wanted to go through the procedures. Chu Xin lowered her head and slowly closed her fingers. At this point, it was impossible for her not to understand. Gu Zexi wanted her to call him and beg him for peace or even sex. He was no longer bothered toe and arrest her. Instead, he looked down at her from above and watched her climb over. ¡°I don¡¯t have any family. ¡± Looking at the thin and weak woman in front of him, who had a straight back and appeared to be stubborn, the relevant personnel coughed lightly. They really didn¡¯t know how this woman had offended that person. She didn¡¯t look like someone who could offend anyone. Soon, the car drove Chu Xin and a few others to the drug rehabilitation center. Chapter 684

Chapter 684: Chapter 688: He wants you

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Along the way, Chu Xin¡¯s face turned paler and Paler. When she saw the door of the detox center, her face turned even Paler, and those dark nightmares appeared in her mind. ¡°Miss Chu, you can go in. I¡¯ll leave first. ¡± After going through all the procedures, she looked muddle-headed. It was not until she was brought into a prison-like cage by a few staff members that she began to struggle. ¡°Let go of me! I¡¯M NOT ON DRUGS! ¡± Tears fell from her eyes. She was so scared that her whole body was shaking. ¡°Miss Chu, please cooperate with us. ¡± This was the first time the staff member saw someone who was struggling without getting addicted to drugs. A few female staff members did not hold her back. Just as she was about to ask someone to give her a sedative, she fainted. ¡°Miss Chu? ¡± Chu Xin felt the voice gradually fade away in her consciousness. When she woke up again, she found that she was already lying on the cold and hard bed. She was a rich youngdy. Although she had a stepmother and stepsister all those years ago, she did not have to suffer like this. At most, she would suffer a little. Now that she was suddenly sent back to such a godforsaken ce, she really could not do anything about it. She knew very well that she should not even think about Ruo Chu or Rong Xiaoing to save her. If Gu Zexi was so evil, his methods would also be so poisonous. If he wanted her to stay in the drug rehabilitation center, she would not be able to escape no matter what. Chu Xin simply lifted the tattered quilt in a fit of Pique. She squatted at the corner of the wall and felt extremely wronged. She could just freeze to death. He used to pamper her so much, but now he only knew how to bully her. Her nose felt sour. She realized that she was still immersed in the state where he would feel sorry for her when she was sad four years ago. How could he still feel sorry for her. For some reason, he recalled the past four years ago. Back then, he was still a beautiful flower in the mountains. Even his shirt was buttoned up meticulously. At that time, she was studying at University Z. he was already a professor in their school¡¯s Photography Department. With his status and family background, he naturally did not need toe to the university to be a professor. It was just that old master Gu wanted him to train more in society. Later, his father took this opportunity to invite him toe to the school to teach Chu Yun how to y the piano. Chu Yun took a liking to this man at first sight, which was why she had the idea of facing Gu Zexiter on. Chu Xin sighed in her heart. If she hadn¡¯t provoked him back then, today wouldn¡¯t have happened. As she thought about it, a sweet feeling spread in her heart. Time passed by so quickly. As she thought about it, Chu Xin squatted on the cold ground and fell asleep. When she woke up the next day and saw the still cold cage, she was a little devastated. If she had known earlier, she would have told Ruo Chu before she left. Now, she coulde over and see her. After thinking for a long time, Chu Xin asked the staff to help her contact Xu Yichen. Yichen was a very stable person. He could at least discuss with her what to do if he came over. Xu Yichen called her and came over in less than an hour. When he saw Chu Xin being locked up in the drug rehabilitation center in a sorry state, Xu Yichen frowned. ¡°Who did this to you? Could it be Gu Zexi? ¡± He remembered that Chu Xin had never offended anyone. ¡°Who else could it be? He wants to take revenge on me, so I¡¯m locked up here and can¡¯t go anywhere. ¡± Looking at Chu Xin¡¯s anxious eyes, Xu Yichen probed, ¡°Xin, does he want you? ¡± Although Xin had dumped Gu Zexi four years ago, Gu Zexi didn¡¯t seem like someone who would take revenge on someone. He wouldn¡¯t hold onto such a trivial matter, let alone spend so much money to frame a defenseless woman. It didn¡¯t seem like his personality. Chu Xin¡¯s face stiffened. He did want her. He wanted her to be his secret lover for the rest of her life. Chapter 685

Chapter 685: Chapter 689: someone wants to see you

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The two of them looked at each other, not knowing what to do to salvage the situation. ¡°What should I do? What should I do? ¡± Chu Xin grabbed her hair anxiously, feeling uneasy. She had not showered or washed her hair yesterday. It was not easy for her to endure until now. Seeing her flustered look, Xu Yichen could onlyfort her a little. In this world, the authority was still in charge. ¡°Xin, do you hate young master Gu very much? ¡± Gu Zexi was secretly pressuring her because he wanted Xin to lower her head. Xin was in such a hurry to escape. Could it be that she hated young master Gu very much? Chu Xin sat there She could only stare at the table and shake her head with a bitter smile. ¡°It¡¯s not a question of whether I hate him or not. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t be with him. Old Master Gu already wants to choose a suitable woman for him to marry. If he wants to marry another woman, how will others look at him if he still holds onto me and won¡¯t let me go? ¡± It turned out that he was thinking for him. Xu Yichen was silent for a few seconds. ¡°Xin, are you really not going to be with young master Gu Anymore? ¡± ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t continue to be together. ¡± Xu Yichen looked at her lowered eyebrows and said calmly, ¡°with the current situation, there¡¯s only one way for you to escape from him. Find a man more powerful than him to rely on. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to escape. ¡± ¡°How is that possible? ¡± Chu Xin smiled bitterly. A man could be found just like that Moreover, she could not avoid such a man. In other words, she was almost no match for Gu Zexi. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s just a drug rehabilitation center where I¡¯ll be locked up for ten days to half a month. They¡¯ll release me when they find out that I¡¯m not addicted to drugs. ¡± Chu Xin waved her hand She raised her head and looked at Xu Yichen again. ¡°Don¡¯t tell them that I¡¯m in a drug rehabilitation center when you go back. Don¡¯t let them worry. ¡± Moreover, the person she was going against this time was Ruo Chu¡¯s brother. It was better not to involve Ruo Chu in the matter between her and Gu Zexi. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and discuss it with Ah Xiao. Maybe he¡¯ll have a solution. ¡± Xu Yichen was very clear about the seriousness of this matter. Judging from Gu Zexi¡¯s situation, he probably did not intend to let go of Chu Xin. As long as he did not let go, Chu Xin would not be able toe out. ¡°Okay. ¡± Chu Xin was silent for a moment. When she saw the female staff of the detoxification center walking over, she said a few words to Xu Yichen in a serious manner, not allowing him to stay any longer. For the rest of the time, Chu Xin stayed in her position. She did not know how long she had slept. After sleeping for a period of time, someone woulde over to give her a full body check-up. It was a routine detoxification work. After going through one procedure, Chu Xin almost vomited. Then, she fell into a deep sleep on the bed. She did not know how many days had passed, but there was only the cold temperature. That person did note to see her either. It seemed that he had really forgotten her here. Feeling wronged and sad, she reached out to touch her own hair, which was extremely greasy. Chu Xin saw that her hair fell on her hands and broke down even more. When she was young, she was forced to enter the detox center, but she did not see that it was not allowed to have a bath. This time, not only did she not wash her hair, she did not even have a towel to wipe her body. More importantly, she did not even give her a full meal. This could be considered physical abuse. Disgusting. She had never known that someone could be so disgusting. Did he have to force her to bow her head to show his goodwill? ¡°Chu Xin, Chu Xin! ¡± A stern female voice sounded from outside. Chu Xin thought that it was not over yet and shrank back in fear. A staff member came in and knocked on the table with his baton. e out. Someone wants to see you. ¡± Chapter 686

Chapter 686: Chapter 689 was it delicious

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Xu Yichen had just left, so Chu Xin had no idea who would know that she was locked up here so quickly. When the female staff member was brought out, she went out without saying a word. There was only a cup of tea on the table. She was stunned and saw Gu Zexi sitting in front of the table. Beside him was a silent assistant. Chu Xin felt as if her feet were rooted to the ground, and she could not move at all. She could not see the assistant¡¯s eyes signaling her to move. Gu Zexi kept his eyes and eyebrows down. He did not look at her, nor did he seem to want her toe over. He only held an orange in his hand. His slender, fair fingers peeled off the yellow skin. When the smell of the orange spread in the air, the sweet and slightly astringent feeling made Chu Xin finally raise her head. She was so hungry. The man was holding something edible in his hand. She stared at the orange. Gu Zexi seemed to finally feel her presence. The corners of his lips curved slightly. His eyes seemed to contain an ice-like Aura, and there was something strange about them. ¡°Do you want to eat it? ¡± His tone hadn¡¯t changed from the beginning to the end, but Chu Xin felt that he was seducing her. Looking at the peeled orange meat, Chu xin couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva. The orange in his hand was the only thing in her eyes. She walked over and half-squatted to bite down on the piece of orange meat. ¡°Is it good? ¡± She was so hungry that she felt everything was delicious. It seemed like she could eat her tongue while chewing on the orange meat. When she came back to her senses, she was already sitting on the man¡¯sp in someone¡¯s arms. His body was not like the cold floor. It was warm and safe. Chu Xin thought that she could survive in the drug rehabilitation center, but now she seemed to have a mental breakdown when she came into contact with him. It was simply destroying a person¡¯s physical and mental health. The warm touch and the man¡¯s breath came over, and her stiff body gradually became soft. His fingers smoothed the hair on her forehead, and he seemed to be more gentle. ¡°Eat. I¡¯ll take you to eat something better in a while. ¡± Chu Xin felt that the voice beside her ear was very gentle, and she only cared about eating the orange in his hand. ¡°Is it good? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s good. ¡± He was like a cat that had been bullied. After being punished after baring its fangs at its master, it could only obediently obey. After eating an orange, it still felt hungry, so it looked at him eagerly. Her eyes were already very big. Looking at him so weakly, the fog in his eyes gradually appeared, and he could not see through it. Indeed, when a person was hungry, their brain would short-circuit. Just like now, she was bought over by an orange. Gu Zexi reached out and rubbed her head. He did not know if it was because he pinched her so hard that she let out a low cry. She frowned in pain. Gu Zexi did notfort her, but his fingers slid along her chin with a warm feeling. His Cold Lips pressed on her chin and kissed away the sweet orange juice. ¡°Be Good. I¡¯ll take you to dinner. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± The assistant did not dare to look at her. He could only stand quietly on the side. Chu xin seemed to have been bought over by an orange. When a shadow shed past his eyes, Gu Zexi had already carried the woman and walked out. ¡°Tell them that I¡¯ve taken her away. ¡± As Gu Zexi gave the order, the assistant nodded to show that he understood. Tsk, in the end, young master Gu was the first to admit defeat. He could not bear to let his woman suffer here. He had actually used an orange to kidnap her. He was pretending to be a wolf. However, Chu Xin¡¯s character was very stubborn. If this continued, who knew how much suffering she would have to endure. Chapter 687

Chapter 687: Chapter 690 investment negotiation

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION When Gu Ruochu received Chu Xin¡¯s letter and resignation report, she had no idea what had happened. She had been at thepany yesterday, but why had she disappeared today? There was only an apologetic letter and a resignation report. ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡± She was dressed in a formal suit today. She wore a white zer over a pair of wide-legged pants and held Chu Xin¡¯s resignation letter in her hand. Rong Xiao rubbed his temples, unsure if he should talk about this. This matter also involved Gu Zexi and Ruo Chu¡¯s brother. The rtionship between the two wasplicated andplicated. He really did not know where to begin. ¡°perhaps Xin has her own difficulties. ¡± After groaning for a long time, Rong Xiao chose to hide the truth for the time being. ¡°Oh right, the wind entertainmentpany is interested in filming ourpany¡¯s new movie. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll have to personally discuss these matters tonight because the other party is also sending high-level personnel. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Gu Ruochu actually had a headache about these social events. However, this kind of thing could not be avoided. She was worried about Chu Xin, but she could not contact anyone for the time being. She had just entered the office when a woman in a ck professional dress walked towards her from the side. Gu Ruochu recognized her as Xu Hua, the manager of the publicity department. ¡°Director Gu, I¡¯ll be with you tonight to discuss investment matters with director Li of Feng Entertainment. ¡± ¡°Alright, call me at six in the afternoon. ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at the time on her wrist and pushed the door open to enter. Xu Hua replied and saw that she had returned to the office. She could not help but curl her lips and turn around to go to the bathroom. ¡°Manager Xu, will you go with President Gu to face that President Li tonight? ¡± An employee beside her could not help but ask. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? ¡± Xu Hua turned off the TAP. ¡°I just told her that President Gu said that he would go with me to talk to President Li about the investment tonight. Actually, I¡¯m very curious as to how President Gu would be able to talk to President Li about this investment. ¡± A woman who had just gotten divorced would usually only act coquettishly in a man¡¯s arms. Hearing Xu Hua¡¯s meaningful words, the employee immediately replied, ¡°manager Xu is right. Why do I hear that President Li is... ¡± The employee leaned forward and whispered something into her ear. A smile appeared on Xu Hua¡¯s face and she immediately restrained herself when she looked at the employee, ¡°cut the nonsense. These are all rumors. ¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, manager Xu is right. ¡± Xu Hua slowly put the tissue back into her bag and finished applying her lipstick in front of the mirror beforeing out. Unknowingly, it was already six o¡¯clock when she made the call to confirm the location of the investment with director Li tonight. She then ryed everything to Gu Ruochu. ¡°Director Gu, there might be other producers, directors, and investors tonight. You can also take the opportunity to meet them and build up your connections. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Gu Ruochu merely nced at the person in front of her. Her sixth sense told her that this person would not be an easy person to get along with. However, they were not friends anyway. There were some things that were best kept to themselves and there was no need to put them on the table. ¡°Director Gu, do you need time to change your clothes or touch up your makeup? ¡± ¡°No need. ¡± Gu Ruochu picked up the car keys on the table and left the house. Since she was going to discuss the investment, she did not intend to change her clothes on purpose. Xu Hua pursed her lips and followed behind her. The ce where they were discussing the coboration was a little noisy. The lights were dim and a few men were sitting there, looking rather smoky. ¡°Oh, is this President Gu from the Royal Road? ¡± President Li from Feng entertainment shook his cigarette. He looked to be in his forties. ¡°Hello, President Li. I¡¯m Gu Ruochu from the royal road. I heard that you¡¯re interested in investing in our new movie, so I¡¯vee to discuss the matter. ¡± Chapter 688

Chapter 688: Chapter 691, I¡¯ll let you take a good look at it

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Xu Hua followed behind her and added, ¡°our President Gu heard of President Li¡¯s reputation and specially came here to negotiate with you. ¡± These words did not sound like a problem at first, but somehow they sounded like they were trying to please her. Gu Ruochu immediately felt ufortable. ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush the investment. It¡¯s not easy to get Miss Gu toe. ¡± President Li sized her up. ¡°Miss Gu has just divorced Huo Shao and she¡¯s already busy with work. It¡¯s really pitiful. ¡± His words implied that she had no one to protect her now that she was divorced or that he wanted to take advantage of her. Even though Gu Ruochu had expected to meet such a greasy person, she felt very ufortable when she met one. ¡°Does Miss Gu know how to drink? ¡± She had just asked when she had asked the waiter next to her to pour gu Ruochu some wine. Good Lord, are you nning to force her? Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression did not change as she raised her head to look at him. ¡°Director Li came out in a hurry. Can I use the restroom first? ¡± ¡°Of course. ¡± Director Li narrowed his eyes at the woman in front of him. She would not be able to escape anyway. ¡°Director Gu, let me help you carry your bag. ¡± Xu Hua seemed to be very clever. She reached out and carried Gu Ruochu¡¯s bag in her hand. She was actually afraid that Gu ruochu would ruin this investment if she were to leave midway. Gu Ruochu did not say anything. She just followed the female attendant to the WASHROOM. Her heart was filled with the sound of a thousand f * cking curses. That Li fellow was old enough to be her father, yet he was still staring at her with a face full of smiles. It was really disgusting. She came out of the bathroom and lowered her head. Just as she was about to walk forward, she felt several men walking towards her. Of course, she was not in the mood to care about who they were. She only felt a strong impact on her shoulder, causing her high heels to twist and fall into the man¡¯s arms. ¡°How are you? Are you alright? ¡± A familiar and maic voice rang in her ears. Gu Ruochu was stunned for a moment before she could clearly see the person in front of her. His hand was wrapped around her waist, allowing her to ce all her strength on him without any pressure. ¡°Huo Nanchen? ¡± She had just stood up straight and could not help but roll her eyes. She narrowed her eyes and looked at him, ¡°the road is so wide, why are you blocking me? Did you do it on purpose? ¡± From the shadows, one could tell that it was young master an. The other two must be Lan Nuo and Lu Fang. ¡°How do you know? ¡± He raised his eyebrows and the curve of his lips curled up in a frivolous and unbridled manner. Of course, she was rendered speechless. ¡°Let go of me, can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m here for serious business? ¡± Gu Ruochu wanted to pull her hand out in annoyance, ¡°a few of your bad friends are at the scene. It¡¯s not good for them to see you flirting with a virtuous woman, is it? ¡± A snicker came from the side. Huo Nanchen¡¯s gaze swept over her and she could only hold it in. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never seen him before. ¡± He reached out and pulled her closer. His breath spread across her face and made her turn her head away. ¡°Your main task is to deal with that director Li? You don¡¯t know what kind of person he is and you dare to approach him? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t treat me as a fool. If I wasn¡¯t confident, I wouldn¡¯t havee to meet him. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s expression did not change as he held her with both hands There was still a smile in his eyes, ¡°is that so? Then I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯ll deal with that old and lecherous man. He¡¯s very cruel when ites to women. He has almost no morals. My ex-wife, be careful. ¡± ¡°You purposely came to the washroom to stop me just to talk about this? ¡± Gu Ruochu shed her white teeth as she smiled, ¡°if you want to see how I¡¯m going to deal with him, then let President Huo take a good look. ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you at the door. ¡± Huo Nanchen opened his mouth and gently bit her ear. When he saw her embarrassed and angry expression, his face showed that he had seeded. He gently pushed her towards the direction of the private room, ¡°be good, hurry back. ¡± Chapter 689 - What tricks does Mrs. Huo have up her sleeve

Chapter 689: Chapter 692: What tricks does Mrs. Huo have up her sleeve

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Seeing the strange expression on his face, Gu Ruochu felt that the greasy old man inside might not be as simple as he appeared to be. Could it be that he had a perverted side to him? Seeing the doubt in Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes, a smile suddenly appeared in his eyes. He teased, ¡°why, are you suddenly so afraid that you want to throw yourself into my arms? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. ¡± Lu Fang watched Gu Ruochu¡¯s back as she left Lu Fang clicked his tongue and asked curiously, ¡°Nanchen, do you really want your wife to face that old man? Even a man like me would be terrified to see old man Li¡¯s face, let alone a girl of Ruo Chu¡¯s age. ¡± ¡°If you see old man Li¡¯s face and react, I¡¯ll wonder if you¡¯ve changed your sexual orientation. ¡± Huo Nanchen retracted his gaze from Gu Ruochu and replied naturally. He was actually a little curious as to what tricks Mrs. Huo might have been holding back. Lu Fang:¡±...¡± He has always been straight, alright? Gu Ruochu returned to the private room and her emotions hadpletely calmed down. The room was still filled with smoke and smoke. In the dim light, she could see several women sitting beside the men. She nced at them and saw a few familiar faces from the entertainment circle. It was quite normal when she thought about it. Many celebrities¡¯rotten private lives were well-known to everyone. However, the fans could not get in touch with the entertainment circle and would only exaggerate their idols. ¡°Miss Gu, you¡¯re finally back. ¡± Director Li raised his voice to attract attention. Xu Hua sat far away from the crowd and only nodded when she saw Gu Ruochu return. ¡°Director Gu,e back and sit down. ¡± His smile was very appropriate and there was nothing wrong with it. However, it was obvious that he was hinting for her to sit next to Director Li. The waiter handed her a ss of wine and Gu Ruochu took it and drank it in one gulp. This wine was quite delicious and did not easily intoxicate people. ¡°Miss Gu is indeed a good drinker. ¡± A light shed in director Li¡¯s eyes. Gu Ruochu swept her gaze across Xu Hua and the surrounding area but did not find her bag. Xu Hua was afraid that Gu Ruochu would sneak away in the middle of the journey and would not be able to make this investment so she deliberately hid her bag. It was impossible for Xu Hua not to see through this old man Li¡¯s feelings for her. How refreshing. This was the first time she had seen the boss bring his employees out to discuss business. Instead, the boss wanted to sell out his beauty for his employees. ¡°President Gu¡¯s figure is really good. I¡¯ve only seen it on TV before, but now that I¡¯ve seen it in person, it¡¯s even more beautiful. ¡± President Li¡¯s eyes were a little straight. Xu Hua covered the smile on her lips, and the warmth in her eyes deepened. ¡°It looks like President Li wants to have a private conversation with President Gu. Then let¡¯s be tactful and go to the front to have a drink first beforeing over. How about that? ¡± No one knew who suggested it first, but the people behind all agreed. Xu Hua did not have the slightest objection, and everyone left in an instant. With that, more than half of the smoke in the private room finally dissipated. The air cirction made her feelfortable. ¡°Director Li, can we talk about investing in the movie now? ¡± ¡°Of course. ¡± Director Li looked very happy, but his eyes made people feel disgusted. ¡°But Xiao Gu, do you want to have a few drinks with me first? It¡¯ll be much smoother to talk about investing after I¡¯m done drinking. Come here. ¡± ¡°Director Li, I can¡¯t drink. ¡± ¡°Are you not giving me face? ¡± Director Li¡¯s face immediately darkened and he said sarcastically, ¡°who do you think you are? Do you think you can be picky just because you married Huo Nanchen? You¡¯re just his ex-wife now. Don¡¯t be so shameless. ¡± Chapter 690

Chapter 690: Chapter 693, you¡¯re so ruthless

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION As she spoke, she reached out to touch him. Her two evil andscivious eyes stared at the face in front of her with a glint of disgust. Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes shed with disgust. This is so f * Cking disgusting. ¡°Director Li, so this is how you talk business with women? ¡± Gu Ruochu raised her hand to avoid his touch, ¡°aren¡¯t you afraid that your lovely wife wille looking for trouble with you? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t use that shrew to scare me. If I was afraid of that fat old woman, I wouldn¡¯t havee out to y with women. Xiao Gu, you¡¯d better stop your childish tricks. ¡± The old man¡¯s mood was affected by the thought of that shrewd and old woman. Gu Ruochu was not angry either. Her Lips curled into an arc, ¡°since you didn¡¯t have any intention of cooperating with us in the beginning, why did youe to me to discuss investment? Even though Huo Nanchen and I are divorced, I can still get some money. ¡± ¡°Miss Gu knows this herself. If you¡¯re still willing toe here tonight, don¡¯t you have the intention of befriending me? ¡± Xiao Gu, you¡¯ve just divorced Huo Shao. I understand that you don¡¯t need a man. After all, he has personally trained you. ¡°I may be old, but money and other aspects can satisfy you. Do you want to consider following me? ¡± Gu Ruochu could not hold back herughter when she saw the disgusting smile on the old man¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯d better stay away from me. You¡¯re old enough to be my father, yet you still behave in such a disgusting manner. You can smell the stench on your body even from so far away. You¡¯re afraid that others won¡¯t know about your filthy thoughts and face. Why would I need this little bit of money from you How dare you harbor such filthy thoughts on my head!¡± ¡°What do you mean? ¡±Thee old man¡¯s face turnedpletely dark after being scolded.Hee stood up furiously, ¡°damnedBb *Tchh,Ii¡¯m going to show you how powerfulIi am today.Myy men have already shut the door to death.Lett¡¯s see what kind of waves you can stir up! ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at his exasperated face and realized that it was frightening. She took out her phone, which had been recording the conversation, and reyed the conversation in the private room. ¡°Don¡¯t use that shrew to scare me. If I was afraid of that fat old woman, I wouldn¡¯t havee out to y with women. Little Gu, you¡¯d better stop your childish tricks. ¡± Upon hearing this recording, director Li¡¯s face turned as ck as the bottom of a pot. He had not expected Gu Ruochu to y such a trick on him. ¡°It¡¯s said that director Li and his wife are a model couple in the business world. I don¡¯t care if director Li is afraid of his wife¡¯s usual love or not, but if this recording were to be leaked, it might attract your father-inw¡¯s attention. Do you think I should try? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare! ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already sent the recording to my friend. Do you think I would dare? ¡± Gu Ruochu shook her phone and smiled in front of the flustered director Li ¡°If my friend doesn¡¯t receive my call within an hour, I¡¯m afraid that it won¡¯t be good news waiting for director Li. Do you want to give it a try? ¡± ¡°What do you want from me? ¡± ¡°Be a good girl and invest the funds in me. Don¡¯t bother me in the future. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know which media outlet will expose this recording in the next second. ¡± ¡°You win! ¡± Director Li was truly blinded by lust. He never thought that he would fall at Gu Ruochu¡¯s hands despite his old age. Gu Ruochu felt much better as she watched him angrily m the door and leave. Even though she was now an unmarried woman, she would not be so desperate as to choose an old man who could be her father. These people actually had the face to scheme against her. She pushed the door open and saw a pair of long legs blocking her way. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that my ex-wife would have this kind of ability. Her reaction is fast enough. ¡± Huo Nanchen shook his phone. Gu Ruochu had just sent the recording to his phone. However, the content of the recording made him very ufortable. Chapter 691

Chapter 691: Chapter 694 headache, give it a rub

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu did not reply, she only felt a severe headache. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just that my head hurts a little. ¡± A hand supported her from the side and her gaze swept across the wine on the table, ¡°have you been drinking? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve only had one ss. ¡± Gu Ruochu reached out to rub her temples. Why does my head hurt so much after drinking just one ss of wine, ¡°my head hurts so much. ¡± ¡°these wines are full of energy, even if you drink one ss, you¡¯d have to pour it out. ¡± Huo Nanchen supported her and watched as she unconsciously hooked her arms around his neck and keptining about her headache. ¡°It¡¯s a headache. Give it a massage. ¡± She leaned her head closer and looked a little aggrieved. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give it to you. However, I have to go home now and don¡¯t have time to massage you. ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at him and her tears were about to fall. She held his hand and pressed it against her forehead, ¡°it¡¯ll only take a few minutes. Just help me massage it for a few minutes before going back. ¡± Her softness made his heart melt. He pressed his hand against her head and she finally stopped causing trouble. ¡°Go back and drink some sobering tea. You won¡¯t have a headache after a good night¡¯s sleep. Are you going back to your brother¡¯s House or mine? ¡± His voice that was close to her ear sounded gentle ¡°If you go back smelling of alcohol, I can guarantee that Gu Zexi will interrogate you for a few hours before letting you go upstairs to rest. How are you going to exin this to him? ¡± He understood Gu Zexi well enough. He even had a curfew at night and was very strict in his upbringing. ¡°If I don¡¯t go back, my brother will definitely look for someone. When that happens, it will cause even more trouble. ¡± Gu Ruochu felt that even if she were to stay here now, she could not stay out all night. Otherwise, she would definitely be scolded. ¡°I won¡¯t. I¡¯ll call him and tell him to let you stay at my ce. He won¡¯t explode. ¡± His voice was even gentler. At this moment, Gu Ruochu, who was dizzy, could not find any loopholes in her analysis. Especially since the way he pressed her head was veryfortable, she agreed. ¡°Alright then, I won¡¯t go back. I¡¯ll go back to your house. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± The man smiled happily and reached out to hug her. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hug you. Carry me on your back. ¡± People who have drunk alcohol are stubborn. Especially now, it really gives the man a headache. Seeing that she insisted on carrying him, he could onlyply. Even though Gu Ruochu had drunk alcohol, she was notpletely unconscious. She stilly on a certain someone¡¯s back as if it was a matter of course. Her slender arms tightly wrapped around his neck. Huo Nanchen could only feel a soft, soft breath by his ears. ¡°Am I very heavy? ¡± I don¡¯t remember anyone carrying me on their back. The first and second time, it was always me. Being carried on someone¡¯s back always gave me a sense of security and peace of mind. She had never been in a rtionship before and felt that she had to force herself not to be loved and protected by anyone. She could not make excessive demands on anyone and she definitely could not act coquettishly with anyone. However, now that she was with this person, even if their past was not very pleasant, she still felt very safe and happy by his side. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very heavy. ¡± Gu Ruochu pinched his flesh, ¡°what are you talking about? Don¡¯t you know what¡¯s good for you? Who would be happy to hear that? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re my whole world now, how can you not be heavy? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not say a word after hearing the sudden words of love. After a long period of silence, Gu Ruochu felt that this man had been gone for a long time and she had stayed on his back for a long time. However, she liked him very much and even hoped that time would stay fixed at this point. ¡°Why have you suddenly stopped talking? ¡± Huo Nanchen asked as he listened to the breathing of the people around him. His voice was tinged with a smile, ¡°are you shy? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. You can¡¯t trust a man¡¯s words and you¡¯re not a good person. ¡± The second half of his sentence sounded like a gamble. Chapter 692

Chapter 692: Chapter 695 woke up?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION He did not refute her. He only saw her lying on her shoulder like a cat, and a piece of his heart seemed to bepletely filled. ¡°But, you seem to be really good to me. ¡± Her hands suddenly tightened, and her eyshes softly brushed his neck ¡°If you weren¡¯t outside tonight, I wouldn¡¯t dare to confront that lecherous old man. He¡¯s really disgusting. No one would care about me and help me. You would. No one would carry me. You would. Although you¡¯re really annoying and bad, you¡¯re always good to me... ¡± These words sounded like a drunk person talking drunkenly. Even though it was just drunk talk, it still sounded veryfortable. ¡°Then do you want to follow me, this bad man? ¡± She wanted to trick her into giving her the answer she wanted, but in the end, she only kicked her lightly with her calf, ¡°let¡¯s go, I want to sleep on the bed! ¡± After the headache, she felt drowsy. However, she did not want to fall asleep so quickly because it felt good to be carried under the moonlight. ¡°Good, good, good, my little ancestor. ¡± In the end, Gu Ruochu did not know how she fell asleep. When she woke up the next day, she found herself lying on her bare chest, half of her servant¡¯s bathrobe torn off. When she fell asleep, he was like a harmless baby. Her mind went nk for a few seconds before her memories ofst night came back. Gu Ruochu was the first to lower her head to check her clothes. Although they were a little messy, she was dressed well and her body did not hurt. She let out a sigh of relief. Although it was normal for divorced couples to meet in bed, she did not want to make things so unclear. She had only moved a few times when the person beneath her woke up. ¡°You¡¯re awake? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Just as she was about to get up, he pressed her back against his chest and rubbed her head, ¡°continue to sleep. ¡± His tone was gentle, afraid that he would disturb her. He rubbed her head so hard that she almost closed her eyes to sleep again. She immediately got up from his body, ¡°how can you sleep in the same bed as me? WE¡¯RE DIVORCED! ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do this either. You were the one who was drunkst night and kept pestering me. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s voice was filled withughter ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done to me. If I go out with these injuries, people will definitely misunderstand me and think that I¡¯m madly in love with some woman. ¡± As he pointed at his chest and the nail marks on his neck, Gu Ruochu¡¯s mind buzzed. She had never felt so violent before. ¡°really? ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s smile deepened when he saw that her ears had turned red. ¡°Of course. ¡± Huo Nanchen could not help but tease her when he saw that she could not remember what had happenedst night. He did not stop until he saw that her face waspletely red. Seeing that he had gotten up and entered the bathroom, Gu Ruochu hurriedly got up from the bed. When she turned on her phone, there were a few missed calls. Aside from Gu Zexi, there were also calls from Rong Xiao and Xu Hua. Xu Hua had called her a few times. She was not sure if it was because she was furious that she had escaped from the hands of that dirty old man Li. Perhaps that dirty old man Li had called Xu Hua and said something to her. This was the first time Gu Ruoyun had seen an employee force her boss to betray her lust. These people probably thought that Huo Nanchen had been the one who had led the imperial road to this point and now they wanted to watch a good show. These nobodies take themselves too seriously. Each and every one of them wanted to treat her like a clown. Thepany probably had the same thoughts as Xu Hua. Gu Ruochu was still thinking about the problem when a man suddenly squeezed into the seat next to her and gave her a fright. ¡°Huo Nanchen, are you crazy? You scared me to death! ¡± Chapter 693

Chapter 693: Chapter 696: Crisis Awareness

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo Nanchen almost scared his phone off. He patted his chest and red at Huo Nanchen. ¡°How can you be scared to death so easily? ¡± Huo Nanchen pulled Huo Nanchen over and pressed him onto his leg ¡°It seems that you were almost sold by a female manager in yourpany yesterday. Tsk, your manager thinks that you only have this little beauty to use? Then how badly have you failed to maintain your image as the president? ¡± Huo Nanchen raised his finger and touched his chin before he was pped away. ¡°It¡¯s all because I¡¯m too good-looking, but I really don¡¯t like this woman now. She pushed me out as the president in order to get an investment. I¡¯ve seen it for a long time. Who is the boss here ¡°Even if I¡¯m her employee, she doesn¡¯t have the right to make me apany a lecherous, old, greasy man. She really thinks she can dominate everyone. ¡± ¡°Look at your smug look. Do you really think you¡¯re an immortal ¡°there must be other people in yourpany after Xu Hua appeared. Even if you fire Xu Hua today, the other employees can¡¯t help but think so. If you make a big change in thepany, it will also hurt thepany¡¯s vitality, so you have to find another way to solve thepany¡¯s problems. ¡± ¡°I know, so I n to fight with these people. ¡°. This Xu Hua is also a woman. Doesn¡¯t she know that old men like director Li are a huge pit No matter what kind of woman she is, she would be like a rat crossing the street if she was forced to y with all kinds of old men. Why would a woman make things difficult for a woman?¡± The man smiled, ¡°Ruo Chu, reality has always been so cruel. Even if many women have their own subjective consciousness and don¡¯t want to be the victims of sexual harassment in the workce, they still have to be defeated by this reality. If you don¡¯t have anyone to protect you, you will be an ant that is being yed with.¡± Gu Ruochu, who was originally strong-willed, was struck by these words. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. I must do a good job in thepany before kicking Xu Hua out. ¡± ¡°Alright, do a good job in thepany before kicking that woman out. ¡± The man¡¯s voice was still tinged with a smile. ¡°The workce is cruel. You have to be even crueler than that. Otherwise, you might be kicked out by Xu Hua. ¡± Gu Ruochu suddenly felt a sense of crisis. She heard himughing on the side as if it had nothing to do with him. That¡¯s right, they¡¯re both divorced. Huo Nanchen had already done his best to analyze the situation with her, why would he still care about her. ¡°You¡¯re really taking pleasure in my misfortune, but that¡¯s true. Even if I get kicked out by the board of directors, it doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with you. After all, you¡¯ve already divorced me. ¡± Hearing the bitterness in his tone, Huo Nanchen was the first tough out loud. His words were filled with unconceble joy. ¡°If you¡¯re so sure that you¡¯ll be kicked out by someone else, I¡¯ll wait at the entrance of yourpany and Keep Watch. Then, I¡¯ll wait for the opportunity to pick you up and raise you, this poor little wretch. ¡± Gu Ruochu was stunned and her ears suddenly turned red. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting! ¡± She tried her best to calm herself down but failed. Her heart was palpitating violently. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be picked up by me, you¡¯d better do your best. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about that? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not find it difficult. She knew that Huo Nanchen would not refuse to help her anyway. She just had to do her own thing. He smoothed her messy hair. ¡°...¡± After leaving Huo Nanchen¡¯s house, Gu Ruochu remembered that she had to call Rong Xiao First. She could not even be bothered with Xu Hua. Rong Xiao finally picked up Gu Ruochu¡¯s call. He looked very anxious, ¡°Ruo Chu, where did you gost night? Where are you now? Are you alright? Did that old man Li bully you? ¡± Chapter 694

Chapter 694: Chapter 697 death by the peony flower

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruoyun was at a loss as to which question to answer as she listened to the frenzied bombardment. ¡°I was with Huo Nanchenst night and I¡¯m nning to go to the office now. Has Xu Hua gone back? ¡± ¡°Yes, she just told me that you left with old man Li today. She gave me a fright. ¡± Rong Xiao was visibly relieved when he heard that she was with Huo Nanchen. ¡°I almost went to look for your brother. ¡± He never thought that old man Li would dare to have feelings for Ruo Chu. Although old man Li¡¯s reputation was not very good, he had a tigress¡¯s first wife at home and Ruo Chu was once Huo Nanchen¡¯s woman. He thought that this old man would not dare to do so. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll talk to youter at the office. ¡± After hanging up, Gu Ruochu called Chu Xin a few more times but could not get through. She was actually a little suspicious ifn had suddenly left because of Gu Zexi. Gu Ruochu was still worried about Gu Zexi¡¯s sudden departure and had to ask her brother about it. The incident with director Li had already passed and Gu Ruochu would be revising the new script for the next few days. Rong Xiao did not dare to let here into contact with old man Li¡¯s investment agreement with thepany and told her not to bother with social events in the future. Xu Hua did not know what had happened that night. When she saw that Feng Yu had called to make an appointment for the investment agreement, she thought that Gu Ruochu had sold her body for it. The way he looked at her became even stranger. However, Gu Ruochu did not care what she thought of her at all. By the time she had finished discussing with the screenwriter, it was almost five o¡¯clock in the afternoon and it was time to get off work. ¡°You should go back first. Come back and tell me tomorrow. ¡± ¡°Alright, master Gu, I¡¯ll go back first. ¡± The screenwriter lifted his sses, took his things and left the room. Gu Ruochu stayed in the office until six o¡¯clock before she was about to get off work after being bombarded by Huo Nanchen¡¯s series of life-threatening calls. When Gu Ruochu came out and bumped into Xu Hua again, she realized that she was walking towards them with the old man in a suit. Gu Ruochu did not even want to make a sound but was stopped by Xu Hua. ¡°President Gu, President Li is here. ¡± ¡°Oh. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s reaction surprised Xu Hua and soon her face was full of smiles again, ¡°President Gu, President Li is here to sign the agreement today. President Li was just asking about you and wants to discuss the new movie that you¡¯ve invested in recently. ¡± ¡°Yes, manager Xu is right. ¡± President Li took the opportunity to touch Xu Hua¡¯s thigh. A trace of disgust shed in Xu Hua¡¯s eyes but she could not help but hold it in. ¡°since the two presidents have something on, I¡¯ll be leaving first. ¡± Xu Hua finished speaking faster than a rabbit. Gu Ruochu was pulled by the man next to her and President Li¡¯s disgusting and Greasy face moved closer. ¡°Little Gu has be even more beautiful since we haven¡¯t seen each other today. ¡± It was time to get off work. Almost everyone in and out of thepany had left. This old man had calcted the time. ¡°Director Li, have you forgotten the lesson you learned a few days ago? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression turned much colder as she raised her eyebrows, ¡°don¡¯t forget that I still have your recording. If I were to expose it, I¡¯m afraid that director Li wouldn¡¯t be able to afford to lose face. You have to think this through. ¡± ¡°Xiao Gu is really hot. If I were to sleep with you in yourpany, would you still dare to expose the recording? If you¡¯re not afraid of losing your reputation, I¡¯m willing to apany you. ¡± He had been tricked by her in the clubhousest time. This time, he must avenge himself. He had fallen to a 20-year-old girl. If word got out, he would lose all his face. Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression changed in an instant. This old man was still a pervert. ¡°Li Hui, why don¡¯t you think twice about yourself? Aren¡¯t you afraid of dying here for no reason just because you see a woman? ¡± ¡°If you die under a peony flower, you¡¯ll be a romantic even if you¡¯re a ghost. ¡± Chapter 695

Chapter 695: Chapter 689 then you can go to hell

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Li Hui saw her calm face and knew that she was pretending. Xu Hua had just told him that Gu Ruochu and Huo Nanchen were indeed divorced. Without the title of Lady Huo, she was nothing. Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes turned even colder. She scoffed, ¡°then you can go to hell. ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let your peony touch me first. ¡± Li Huiughed icily. He could not bear to see Gu Ruochu¡¯s haughty demeanor. Which woman would act like a chaste and virtuous woman in the beginning? She would be docile and obedient when she was satisfiedter on. Today, he would have a taste of Huo Nanchen¡¯s woman. He approached her step by step. When he saw the woman slowly retreating and being forced into the office, his eyes were filled with a sense of sess. What could a woman do. ¡°Li Hui, I¡¯m warning you for thest time. If you sign the agreement obediently, I can let you go. ¡± Li Hui¡¯s eyes slid across her body. His malicious gaze made people feel apprehensive. Although she was wearing official business attire, in his eyes, there was a sense of abstinence, which made people more tempted. ¡°Miss Gu, why don¡¯t you save some strength for me to be gentler? ¡± Li Hui stepped forward and tried to suppress her, ¡°you¡¯d better behave yourself, otherwise you¡¯ll suffer a lot. ¡± He was just about to reach out and pull Gu Ruochu¡¯s clothes when he was pped. ¡°Gu Ruochu, how dare you hit me! ¡± Li Hui touched his burning face and his expression darkenedpletely. Damn it, how could a woman bully his old face? ¡°Damned B * Tch, I¡¯ll beat you to death! ¡± Li Hui wanted to beat her to death, but before he could reach out his fist, he let out a shrill scream. His entirepany, which was almostpletely gone, felt a chill run down his spine. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t you want to f * Cking Die? ¡± Gu Ruochu threw away her high-heeled shoes in disgust. She had just bought a limited edition pair, and she had wasted it on this old man. Li Hui curled up on the ground and continued to wail. His body bent into a bow and he rolled around in pain in an attempt to ease the pain in his lower body. His face was covered in sweat. He had never expected Gu Ruochu to kick him in the balls. The heel of the shoe was at least eight centimeters long, and his lower body had gonepletely numb from the kick. Gu Ruochu watched as the old man was kicked to the point where he could not speak. Her heart was naturally at ease. She reached out and called 120 to have the hospital send a ambnce over. When Xu Hua found out that something had happened to Li Hui at thepany, her face turned Pale with fear. She was the one who had called him over. If Li Hui and his wife were to find her, the oue would be disastrous. ¡°How¡¯s it going with Director Li? ¡± Xu Hua finally managed to get through to her subordinate. The subordinate trembled and said, ¡°manager Xu, I think we¡¯re done for. Director Gu kicked director Li to the point of impotence. Director Li¡¯s wife just arrived at the hospital. The doctor said that director Li is probably going to be crippled. ¡± She was only in her early 40s. One could imagine the consequences of being crippled. Xu Hua¡¯s face turnedpletely pale. Even though Gu Ruochu was the one who had kicked him to the point of impotence, she would definitely be in big trouble if this continued. President Li¡¯s father-inw was quite close to the mayor. ¡°where¡¯s President Gu? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t seen President Li since she was sent to the hospital. ¡± The little employee was also convinced. President Gu was so unreasonable that he did not even show up at the hospital. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that President Li would be so angry that he would make her suffer? ¡°Alright, I understand. ¡± Xu Hua reckoned that Gu Ruoyun had kicked President Li to the ground on impulse. At this moment, she did not know what to do and could only run away. Did she think that she would be fine just because she had run away? Chapter 696

Chapter 696: Chapter 690 consequences

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Xu Hua was truly afraid. She struggled with her anxiety for a long time before she thought of going to the hospital to check on the situation. Once director Li wakes up and sees her again, he would try tofort her. He believed that director Li would not do anything to her and would only shift all his anger onto Gu Ruochu. She hung up the phone before she changed her clothes and left the room. There were quite a number of people at the hospital. It was said that director Li was still lying unconscious on the hospital bed after being kicked. She did not dare to show too much concern for Li Hui in front of Director Li¡¯s wife and could only desperately apologize from the side. ¡°CEO Li¡¯s wife, I¡¯m really sorry about this. Our CEO Gu really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. She is also young and has a child¡¯s temperament. Who knew that it would happen... ¡± Xu Hua coughed lightly and did not know what to say next. CEO Li¡¯s wife was wearing a string ofrge pearls around her neck. Her cheongsam wrapped around her bloated body elegantly Her chubby finger pointed at Xu Hua and scolded, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? That female CEO of yours kicked my husband and now she doesn¡¯t dare to show her face, right? She sent a little hoof like you. Does she think that I really don¡¯t dare to hit you? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madam. I believe that our president Gu didn¡¯t do it on purpose. ¡± ¡°Who would believe it if he didn¡¯t do it on purpose? ¡± Madam Li was so angry that she gritted her teeth, ¡°tell your president to kneel down and beg for mercy. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off! ¡± ¡°This... ¡± Xu Hua was in a difficult position. However, when she saw that Madam Li had shifted all her anger onto Gu Ruochu, she heaved a sigh of relief. Li Hui¡¯s incident had caused quite a stir. Even Rong Xiao soon found out about it. Without another word, she returned to thepany and quickly summoned Xu Hua back from the hospital. After Xu Hua had settled Madam Li down, she rushed back to thepany and finally saw Gu Ruochu¡¯s figure. She pursed her lips and began to scold Gu Ruochu. ¡°Master Gu, how could you kick Master Li like that Do you know how much trouble you¡¯ve caused this time? There¡¯s no need to mention master Li¡¯s wife. His father-inw is a friend of the mayor¡¯s. You¡¯ve broken his lifeline without a word. Aren¡¯t you afraid that you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences?¡± ¡°Is there a need for you to scold Ruo Chu? ¡± Rong Xiao cut her off and said sternly, ¡°didn¡¯t I say before that you should settle this matter regarding master Li¡¯s investment on your own? Do you not understand what I¡¯m saying? You clearly know that pervert Li Hui Covets Ruo Chu, yet you still dare to bring her to Ruo Chu! ¡± Xu Hua quickly tried to distance herself from the rtionship. ¡°I can¡¯t do anything about it. CEO Li insisted that only CEO GU would be willing to sign the agreement, so what can a mere manager like me do? ¡± ¡°Then what do you mean by bringing Li Hui to me today faster than a rabbit? Xu Hua, don¡¯t think that you can get away with everything just because you opened your mouth! ¡± Xu Hua was rendered speechless by her rhetorical question. She looked at Rong Xiao and said, ¡°CEO Rong, you have to believe me! I really have no choice. ¡± ¡°Shut up! ¡± Rong Xiao could not be bothered with her. Instead, he looked at Ruo Chu worriedly. ¡°Ruo Chu, we can only think of a way to appease CEO Li and his wife. Their family are all ruthless characters. ¡± ¡°President Li¡¯s wife said that it would be fine if President Gu went to apologize. ¡± Xu Hua also knew that this matter was very big. She was gloating and even a little afraid, afraid that she would be implicated. ¡°It¡¯s as simple as apologizing? ¡± ¡°President Li¡¯s wife even made President Gu kneel. ¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t an apology, it¡¯s clearly embarrassing! ¡± Rong Xiao knew that it would not be so easy to get over it. ¡°Forget it, we¡¯ll go and appease Li Hui when he wakes up. Exin it to him and see what kind ofpensation he wants. We¡¯ll try our best to satisfy him. ¡± Chapter 697

Chapter 697: Chapter 691 delivered itself to her door

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu did not say a word. She knew that Li Hui had a powerful wife and father-inw behind him. However, she felt ufortable when she thought of his disgusting appearance. Xu Hua could not help but offer a suggestion. ¡°President Rong, why don¡¯t we wait for President Li to wake up another day and have a group of people visit him? We should soften our words andpensate him properly. That should be enough. ¡± ¡°Alright, you can leave first. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not want to see her pretentious appearance again. No matter how much Xu Hua looked down on Gu Ruochu, she would not give her face in front of others. Hence, she left with a good attitude. ¡°I really want to p this woman a few times. I knew that the old man was up to no good, but I still brought him to you. You don¡¯t know that his wife is even fiercer than I thought. ¡± Rong Xiao¡¯s head still hurt when he thought about the matter with Li Hui. It was not easy to resolve. ¡°Anyway, I have a clear conscience. who asked him to be so lecherous and still dare to touch me? I¡¯m already kind enough to spare half of his life. ¡± Gu Ruochu sat on the sofa with her legs crossed. Even though the situation was serious, Rong Xiao was still amused by her. ¡°I think that Li Hui would rather you take his life than not be able to be a man now. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s possible. ¡± Gu Ruochu repliedzily. ¡°I see him rolling around on the ground like a shrimp. It makes my balls ache. ¡± Rong Xiao scoffed in disdain. ¡°You have one? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s an illusion limb. ¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°I¡¯m convinced. You¡¯ve caused so much trouble today, you¡¯d better think of a backup n so that there¡¯s a way out. If Li Hui¡¯s wife finds someone to plot against you, you won¡¯t win even if you cry. ¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to, but I haven¡¯t contacted my brother yet. Otherwise, I could ask her to cover for me. ¡± Rong Xiao frowned, a little worried. ¡°What about you? ¡± He suddenly remembered that Gu Zexi had been busy with Chu Xin recently. He probably wouldn¡¯t have time to deal with Li Hui. Wouldn¡¯t Ruo Chu be in danger then? ¡°...¡± Huo Nanchen had just returned from outside. The faint smell of wine lingered around his body, and he casually entered the house with his coat on his shoulder. Ever since the divorce, he had basically lived in this neighborhood. He didn¡¯t want to go back to the huo family because her shadow seemed to be everywhere. If he stayed for too long, he would really think that she was still there, that they had never been separated. Thinking of this, Huo Nanchenughed self-deprecatingly. The Lights in the quiet house lit up. Two buttons on his shirt cor were unbuttoned, so loose that it covered his delicate corbone. His footsteps were a little messy, and it could be seen that he had drunk alcohol, but his elegance and elegance did not seem to have been damaged in the slightest. There seemed to be her scent in the air, but it was very faint. Huo Nanchen did not know if this counted as falling into the illusion for too long and thinking that it was real. It was as if her scent was at the tip of his nose everywhere. As time passed, he could no longer tell if it was an illusion or if it was real. He had a headache and wanted to drink a cup of sobering tea first. He remembered that he had left some for Ruo Chust night. ¡°You¡¯re back? ¡± The lights came back on out of nowhere and Huo Nanchen was stunned. He saw a person who was clearly in a daze walking out of his room barefooted. ¡°Ruo Chu? ¡± It was only when that person¡¯s arm was wrapped around him that he finally recovered from his initial depressed state of mind. He looked at the person in front of him who was curled up in his arms and reached out to hug her. He then took a few steps towards the SOFA and sat down. ¡°What happened? Did you deliver yourself to me? ¡± He lifted her chin with his finger and leaned forward to kiss her on the corner of her lips. Gu Ruochu did not avoid him. Instead, she wrapped her arms around his neck and buried her face into his shoulder, ¡°why did you onlye back? I¡¯ve been asleep for a long time. ¡± Chapter 698

Chapter 698: Chapter 692, what did he do?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION It was rare for him to be so soft. Huo Nanchen¡¯s eyes softened as he ced his hand on her shoulder and slowly slid down her back, ¡°what did he do again? ¡± Gu Ruochu felt a sense of shame when she heard the gentleness in his voice. She hugged the man next to her tightly and did not say a word. Instead, she crawled into his arms. Does this count as a cat who could not win a fight outside and could onlye back to its master to act coquettishly She was too embarrassed to speak. She did not speak. She only rubbed against him coquettishly but did not say a word. It felt as if a cat was tickling his heart. ¡°Use your vocal cords to speak to me so that I can understand you. ¡± Huo Nanchen watched her wriggle a few times in his arms before he covered her with his tall figure. ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll take it that you¡¯re only here to have sex with me today. ¡± His hand was already slowly moving down her neck. Seeing that his eyes were gradually turning dangerous, she put her hand around his neck again. ¡°I¡¯m not really causing any trouble, right? It¡¯s just a little bit of trouble. ¡± ¡°What kind of trouble? ¡± ¡°Have you forgotten that I fought with that Li Huist time? ¡± Her voice was like azy cat¡¯s, causing his entire body to tense up. ¡°Yes, and then? ¡± His voice sounded muffled. Gu Ruochu could clearly sense his change. She did not move and pretended not to notice After some consideration, she said, ¡°then that old man took the opportunity to find trouble with me again, so I kicked his balls into pieces. What would you do if I told you that he was crippled by my high heels and is still lying in the hospital? ¡± Huo Nanchen did not speak for a long time. There was a hint of awkwardness in the air. Gu Ruochu was afraid that he would throw her off the Sofa and hug his neck even tighter. ¡°Do you think that I¡¯ve caused so much trouble that you want to p me to death? ¡± ¡°If you hadn¡¯t predicted that I would help you, would you still be acting coquettishly with me? ¡± Huo Nanchen finallyughed out loud. Gu Ruochu felt a chill run down her spine when she heard hisughter. He¡¯s stillughing? ¡°then you said that you would help me. ¡± Seeing that she was still pushing her luck, the corners of his lips curled up slightly, ¡°didn¡¯t you say that there¡¯s a price to pay for using a man? If you want me to help you, shouldn¡¯t you take the initiative to pay a price? ¡± ¡°Then didn¡¯t you say that you want to pursue me and treat me well? ¡± ¡°Yes, I do want to please you but I don¡¯t really want to do things that don¡¯t give me any benefits. You don¡¯t even give me a response and you want me to help you. It¡¯s meaningless. ¡± Seeing that she was frowning, he picked her up and stood up. He lifted her up in half and Gu Ruochu instinctively wrapped her legs around his waist, afraid that he would throw her off. However, this position was really strange. ¡°where are you going? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to pour some wine. You¡¯re clinging onto me and you can¡¯t get up. I can only stand like this. ¡± Huo Nanchen spoke neither too fast nor too slow. He could see that her face was turning red but there was a hint of a smile in her eyes. His house was about three hundred square meters. When he reached the wine storage area, he ced her on the bar counter and mixed a few bottles of wine in his hand. ¡°You know how to mix wine? ¡± ¡°What don¡¯t I know? ¡± Huo Nanchen ced the already mixed wine on her nose and sniffed it. When she moved closer to him, he moved his hand away as if he had ill intentions. ¡°Do you want to drink? My wine isn¡¯t strong. It¡¯s fine if you drink a few sses. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink. Who knows if you¡¯re trying to get me drunk so that you can seduce me? Drink it yourself. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not want to fall for his trick. She looked at his narrowed eyes and saw a hint of danger Gu Ruochu then wondered if she had upset Him too much. Chapter 699

Chapter 699: Chapter 693: Disgust me?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You¡¯re angry? Why are you so easily angered? It was like this in the past, and it¡¯s the same now. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s voice sounded a littlezy. Actually, she did not really understand whether Huo Nanchen was sincere towards her or not. After so many times in the past, she was truly afraid. She hadpletely retreated into her turtle shell, afraid of being hurt. After a few seconds of being in a daze, Gu Ruochu reached out and wrapped her arms around his neck once again. She moved closer to him, ¡°can I smooth your hair? ¡± ¡°How are you going to smooth it for me? ¡± He suddenly lifted her up from the bar counter and pressed his lips against hers. The feeling of having regained what he had lost added a sense of wildness and arrogance to his emotions as he kissed the person in front of him deeply and wantonly. In that instant, Gu Ruoyun felt as if she could not find anyone else to rely on but him. She could only think of a drowning person grabbing the tie of the person in front of her. ¡°Huo Nanchen... ¡± ¡°have you thrown away your shoes? ¡± She was mesmerized by his kiss and was a little distracted, ¡°wh... what shoes... ¡± ¡°Kick that perverted old man¡¯s shoe. ¡± ¡°I... I threw it away long ago. ¡± He whispered into her ear, stabbing her so hard that she could not dodge. ¡°It¡¯s good that you threw it away. That shoe is dirty. Where else did he touch you? ¡± ¡°nowhere. I¡¯m disgusted with him. ¡± I¡¯m disgusted just by looking at that Li guy. How could I allow him to touch me. ¡°I¡¯m disgusted that he doesn¡¯t want him to touch me. I¡¯m not disgusted that I¡¯m touching you, Huh? ¡± Gu Ruochu was stunned for a moment before she regained her senses. She looked at the person in front of her without any resistance. From a certain point of view, she could be considered a double standard. Right now, she and Huo Nanchen were neither husband and wife nor boyfriend and girlfriend. However, their intimate rtionship of kissing and hugging each other seemed to have been formed naturally. She did not have the slightest bit of resistance. ¡°I don¡¯t want him to touch me. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s mind waspletely nk. She met his cold eyes and felt as if she was about to sink into them. He ced his hands on both sides of her body and the corners of his lips curled up as if he was trying to seduce her. His voice was very reassuring, ¡°you just don¡¯t want him to touch you? I heard that your father is also trying to introduce you to a new man but you don¡¯t really get to know him. ¡± He seemed to want her to admit something, but she could not say a word as she stared at him. It was as if both of them knew the answer, but Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion and helplessness, ¡°I¡¯m not disgusted by you touching me. It¡¯s probably just a habit. I know that we should keep our distance after our divorce... ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu, I don¡¯t want to hear these ambiguous words. ¡± Huo Nanchen curled his lips into a cold smile and forced her to look at him ¡°Why did youe to me after getting into trouble? Don¡¯t you have anyone else by your side to help you? Your brother, your parents are people you can ask for help from, so why did youe to me? Do you also like me very much and can¡¯t bear to part with me? ¡± His forehead was pressed against hers and Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyshes trembled She was forced to open her mouth by his oppressive gaze, ¡°although I have other people who can help me, I haven¡¯t been separated from them for long. The first thing I thought of was that you would naturallye looking for me. ¡± ¡°Is that so? Then you mean that there¡¯s no more distance between us, right? ¡± ¡°after all, we were once husband and wife. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes were still lowered and there was a faint smile on her lips, ¡°if it¡¯s not convenient, I can go look for my father. Sorry to bother you. ¡± Huo Nanchen was angered by her words. His eyes were as ck as ink and his gaze was extremely dense. ¡°You know that I don¡¯t want to hear you say these things. You know what I want to hear from you. ¡± ¡°Huo Nanchen, let me down. ¡± Chapter 700

Chapter 700: Chapter 694: Go take a shower

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu did not want to argue with him at a time like this. Her tone had be distant and cold. How could he have known that she waspletely afraid. Every time he acted as if he loved her, reality would tell her in the next second that it was all wrong. She could no longer bear it and did not want her love to end in mutual hatred. Perhaps this way, she could continue to love him and miss him asionally. That would be great. Huo Nanchen knew that she was avoiding him. It was already beyond his expectations that she could maintain a peaceful rtionship with him. He was too greedy. He licked his lower lip to hide the bitterness in his heart. His eyes were filled with a smile, ¡°you¡¯ve turned against me. You know that I like you. Did you take it seriously when I teased you? ¡± Huo Nanchen reached out and hugged her. His voice was a little muffled, ¡°shall we sleep here tonight? You sleep on the bed and I¡¯ll sleep on the floor, just like before. ¡± Of course, Gu Ruochu would not reject him at this moment. She had tacitly agreed. Perhaps he was right. She could have asked Ning Tang or Gu Zexi to help her deal with Li Hui, but she still went to him. Sure enough, even though she said that she did not want him, her body still chose to give in. However, Gu Ruochu was not conflicted. She would not be satisfied if she did not go crazy for once in her life. Instead, she used all her craziness on Huo Nanchen. ¡°Go take a shower. ¡± Before Gu Ruochu could regain her senses, the man picked her up and carried her to the bathroom. When he ced her in the bathtub, Gu Ruochu saw him grab her hair and spray water all over her body. ¡°What are you doing? I want to wash myself when you leave. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine even if I help you wash yourself. which part of your body have I not seen before? ¡± He even reached out to pinch her face, but she angrily avoided him. ¡°That¡¯s different. You¡¯re only my ex-husband now. ¡± ¡°Tsk, just now you were kissing me to death, and now you¡¯re ying the role of a child who wants to wee you but refuses to do so? You¡¯re just a sultry little pervert. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s face was red and hot. She could not resist his teasing at all. ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re clearly the one who¡¯s acting like a hooligan. ¡± Gu Ruochu pulled off the white towel. Huo Nanchen had not intended to wash her in the first ce. After all, they were not husband and wife now. ¡°Alright, wash yourself. ¡± Huo Nanchen stood up and raised his hand to check the time. ¡°If you don¡¯te out in half an hour, I¡¯ll barge in and pull you out. I don¡¯t want you to fall asleep if you wash yourself toofortably. ¡± The man¡¯s figure had already left the room. Gu Ruochu heaved a sigh of relief before she carefully washed her body. The memory of what had just happened was still lingering in her mind. She clearly wanted to get close to him, but she hadpletely lost her courage. Huo Nanchen stayed outside for about half an hour until the takeout arrived. He rolled up his sleeves and ced the food on the dining table. The lights in the bathroom were still on. He nned to go in and scoop her up after he had finished putting the dinner away. However, the sound of the bathroom door closing was heard. He looked for the sound and saw that the lights in the bathroom had been turned off. He subconsciously furrowed his brows and remembered that she had not used her temporary change of clothes. The towel had also been soaked by her, so he was very curious as to what she was wearing. After he had finished preparing dinner, he lifted his leg and was about to enter the bedroom when he saw here out while drying her hair. She was wearing a veryrge white shirt, and it belonged to him. He looked at Gu Ruochu with a strange expression as she ced the towel back into the bathroom. He turned around and smiled at him, ¡°I randomly found one of your shirts. ¡± Initially, she had resisted. However, when she realized that his shirt could be worn as a skirt, she immediately changed into it. It was better than being naked. His shirt was veryfortable. After all, it was made from a high-ss custom-made material. Chapter 701

Chapter 701: Chapter 695, my love

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Come over for dinner after you¡¯ve finished drying your hair. ¡± Huo Nanchen saw that she was still tidying up her wet hair and went to the bedroom to get a hairdryer. He then saw that she was sitting cross-legged on the Sofa. Seeing that he had taken the hairdryer, Gu Ruochu reached out to take it, ¡°give it to me. ¡± ¡°Why are you snatching the hairdryer? I¡¯ll do it. ¡± He Sat on the Sofa and let her lean against his thigh. The wind was buzzing in his ears. Gu Ruochu was so shocked by the sudden sound of the hairdryer that she wanted to raise her head. However, he pressed her against his thigh, ¡°just lean against it. I¡¯ll do the rest. ¡± Hearing his calm voice, Gu Ruochu decided to close her eyes. She felt a little pitiful as if she had been taken in by someone. He ced his hand on her hair and only gave her a blow-dry. However, his eyes followed the direction of her cor and his body began to stir. He only nced at her as if nothing had happened. Once Gu Ruochu closed her eyes, she had no idea when she had fallen asleep. She slept until 12:30 pm. When she woke up, she realized that it was bright outside and she was a little panicked. She was the only one left in the room. The white curtains swayed gently in the breeze. She got out of bed, put on her shoes, and walked towards the direction where her phone was charging. Almost all of Xu Hua¡¯s missed calls were in there. A cold smile appeared on Gu Ruochu¡¯s lips. She must be getting anxious now. She did not want to deal with this kind of person. ¡°...¡± Chu Xin never thought that Gu Zexi would arrange for her to stay in this vi. From Afar, the road to the vi and this vi looked a little familiar. It was just like... ... The vi from four years ago ¡°...¡±. She bit her lip and did not dare to lift her head to look at the man in the driver¡¯s seat. The memories of the past were torn in her mind, making her struggle and feel sad. She thought that she had long forgotten her love buried here. ¡°Get out of the CAR. ¡± The Cold Voice of the man in the driver¡¯s seat rang out. Chu Xin woke up from her dream and went to open the car door as if she had been electrocuted. She couldn¡¯t help but nce at the driver¡¯s seat from the corner of her eyes. That used to be her exclusive seat, but now he didn¡¯t let her touch it at all. ¡°Is it very familiar? ¡± Seeing that she was in a daze and her eyes seemed to be recalling something, Gu zexi¡¯s voice was still very calm. ¡°You¡¯ve lived here for a year too, so you should be quite familiar with it. ¡± Looking at his back view as he turned and left, Chu Xin¡¯s eyes were still in a state of reminiscence, until that sentence was thrown at her. Yes, she was not the Chu Xin of the past, and he was not the Gu Zexi of the past. Every de of grass and every tree was very familiar to her. Even the housekeeper¡¯s mother-inw, who had been here since she left four years ago, was still there. She smiled knowingly when she saw her. ¡°Girl, I¡¯ve finally waited for you. ¡± Her throat choked up, but not a single tear fell from her dark eyes. ¡°Housekeeper¡¯s mother-inw. ¡± ¡°Young Master has finally brought you back. ¡± The housekeeper looked at Gu Zexi and smiled ¡°You and young master should have reconciled by now. How can the conflicts of your youth be so deep-rooted? Young master is already twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old. You should have already achieved your goal by now, right? ¡± Back then, she had witnessed their rtionship and knew that some young master had alreadypletely attached himself to this girl. Chu Xin¡¯s body stiffened. She could only lower her head and not speak, and Gu Zexi did not say a word. Chu Xin forced her tears into her eyes as she watched the housekeeper stagger in. There were no more tears in her eyes. Gu Zexi looked indifferent when he saw her. Gu Zexi felt that it was ironic. It turned out that she did not have any extra feelings after all these years. Chapter 702

Chapter 702: Chapter 696 was different from before

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You will stay here from now on. ¡± Gu Zexi grabbed her wrist and walked into a room. Chu Xin sat on the SOFA unsteadily. She did not say anything even though her hand was in pain. ¡°take a look. ¡± The vi was about to swing at him when Gu Zexi saw that his grip on her wrist had turned red. If it had been four years ago, she would have cried out in pain, but now she did not say a word. He suddenly stretched his hand back and sat straight across from her. He did not know why Xin had started to like her and hated her for being cold to him. How could he know that Chu Xin didn¡¯t want him to let go of her hand because she didn¡¯t want him to hurt her. ¡± ... ¡± Chu Xin took his hand in silence. ¡°okay, I got it. ¡± After a minute of silence, Gu Zexi was about to get up and leave when he heard her voice. ¡°Gu Zexi, when do you n to marry your wife? Don¡¯t forget that your grandfather has already arranged a suitable marriage partner for you. ¡± His side profile was as cold and hard as a few years ago, but now it was much different and more unreasonable. ¡°Do you want to know? ¡± There was a lot of coldness in his dark eyes. ¡°Yes, I can apany you for a year to make it up to you, but I will leave as long as your wifees through the door. ¡± She looked at him and gradually clenched her fingers. ¡°Chu Xin, the game between us can not be ended just because you want to. This is just the beginning. ¡± Gu Zexi walked over and stroked her long hair with his big palm. His words were like a soft knife cutting and rubbing ¡°Xin, you have no right to say stop if I didn¡¯t say stop. After all, you were the one who started the game in the first ce. ¡± ¡°Do you really have to do this? ¡± He had really changed. ¡°Yes. ¡± Gu Zexi¡¯s gentle and elegant tone still had a strong sense of certainty. He seemed to beforting the person in his arms. He lifted her face with his fingers and moved the corners of his lips. ¡°As long as you are obedient, I will treat you very well. Better than before. ¡°If you are not obedient, I might do something to make you obedient. ¡°Xin, I am not the person I was four years ago. If you want to test my bottom line, you have to be mentally prepared to suffer. ¡± ¡°Okay, I know. I¡¯ll pay the debt I owe you. ¡± Although Chu Xin was stubborn, her defense line would always copse when facing him. Even if she owed him a debt, she could still stay by his side for a period of time, so that they would not have no contact at all. asionally, she could still recall the happy and carefree days four years ago, even if she could only take one more look at him... ... Even if there was no hope of being together again ... Gu Zexi pulled his cor. He seemed to be in an unusually bad mood as he strode towards the door. ¡°Young Master, Miss Ruo Chu just called to say that she¡¯sing back for dinner. ¡± Gu Zexi stopped in his tracks and his face softened. He turned around and instructed the maid, ¡°ask the kitchen to prepare more dishes. Since Ruo Chu ising back for dinner, I n toe back tonight as well. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Chu Xin was shocked when she heard the maid¡¯s words, ¡°Ruo Chu wille here for dinner tonight? ¡± ¡°Of course, she¡¯ll be staying here for the next few days. ¡± Gu Zexi¡¯s casual answer made Chu Xin panic. Didn¡¯t that mean that she would have to face Ruo Chu face to face? Embarrassment and awkwardness conflicted in her heart. How could she face Ruo Chu as a mistress? She was her brother¡¯s mistress. Gu Zexi didn¡¯t see her leave the house. Only Chu Xin was left struggling in her heart. COMMENT She really didn¡¯t know... ... How to face Ruo Chu ... Chapter 703

Chapter 703: Chapter 697: I can¡¯t beat you to death

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Did you know about this long ago? ¡± Gu Ruochu put down the phone and looked at Rong Xiao, who was acting nonchnt, ¡°none of them told me about it. I was wondering how Xin could have gone overseas without even a contact number. ¡± Rong Xiao raised his hand to block the cell phone that was thrown at him. His face was filled with innocence, ¡°I know, but Yichen and the others told me not to tell them. Besides, it¡¯s hard to tell if this has anything to do with your brother. It would be difficult for me if I knew. ¡± Gu Ruochu fell silent for a moment. There was nothing she could do. Especially when it came to matters of the heart, it was even harder to get involved. It was hard to tell who was right and who was wrong. ¡°What do you n to do when we go back for dinner tonight? Xin will definitely feel embarrassed. I¡¯ve already told you not to call. Everyone will feel awkward when that happens. ¡± ¡°Then, do you still n to not see Xin for the rest of your life? ¡± Gu Ruochu rolled her eyes at him and said Lazily, ¡°that¡¯s why you shoulde back to my brother¡¯s House with me tonight. We¡¯ll have dinner together. ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Rong Xiao pointed at himself in an exaggerated manner. ¡°Mydy, please spare me. Your brother is looking at me in the wrong way now. It would be strange if I didn¡¯t get beaten to death if I were to go with you. ¡± It was obvious that master Gu had treated him as a rival in love. He really had a tough life. Back then, Huo Nanchen had treated him as a rival in love and now, Gu Zexi had treated him as a rival in love. Could he still y around happily? ¡°I¡¯m here. I can¡¯t beat you to death. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do that, Ruo Chu... ¡± Rong Xiao¡¯s face fell. ¡°Alright, stop acting cute. I still have to go to the hospital today. ¡± Seeing that Gu Ruochu was in a daze, Rong Xiao could not help but ask, ¡°didn¡¯t Huo Nanchen say that he would help you? He should be able to settle the matter with Li Hui easily. Why do I still see your sad face? ¡± ¡°No. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not know why but she felt that they would really get entangled in this matter. However, she could not find a reason to fall into it again. ¡°...¡± In the afternoon, Gu Ruochu saw that Xu Hua had called her several times. She finally answered Lazily and impatiently, ¡°manager Xu, is there something you want to talk to me about? ¡± ¡°Master Gu, can youe to the hospital? Master Li is already awake. ¡± Xu Hua looked at Madam Li beside her and felt that Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart was a little big. How could she remain so calm despite having caused such a huge disaster. She had beening to the hospital for the past few days and had been scolded by Madam Li on her behalf. On the way here today, she suddenly thought of a problem. Gu Ruochu had caused such a huge disaster and if no one was able to clear up her rtionship with her, she would definitely be finished. However, other than Huo Nanchen, no one else could help her. When she thought of Huo Nanchen, Xu Hua suddenly had a thought in her heart. This was because she had huo Nanchen¡¯s number in her business dealings. She might be able to use this opportunity to test him and perhaps connect with him. After making a few calls, she did not expect Huo Nanchen to actually pick up. She happily told him about the matter and tried her best to make her voice sound sweet and gentle. Even though the voice on the other end was very cold, it was enough to make her daydream. Of course, Huo Nanchen did not respond directly. Xu Hua felt even more at ease. Does this mean that huo does not have any room to hold back his ex-wife? Does this mean that he does not even want to help her with a simple favor. ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle over this afternoon. ¡± When she regained her senses, she heard Gu Ruochu¡¯s casual reply Xu Hua spoke in a slightly strange tone, ¡°President Gu, President Li has caused quite a big mess, so I¡¯ve spoken to President Huo on your behalf. If he can say a few words, I believe that President Li will not hold a grudge against us. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not expect Xu Hua to take the initiative to speak to Huo Nanchen. She felt a little strange. Chapter 704

Chapter 704: Chapter 698: We don¡¯t wait for others

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You¡¯ve told Huo Nanchen? Why are you looking for him? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s tone instantly turned unfriendly Xu Hua heard her displeasure and immediately replied, ¡°even if President Huo is your ex-husband, he would still help you out based on our past friendship. It¡¯s not a big deal for me to ask this, is it? President Gu, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up now. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not wait for Gu Ruochu to reply and hung up immediately. The anger in Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart was growing. This woman could not be thinking about Huo Nanchen, could she Is there a need to be so harsh on the word ¡®ex-husband¡¯ Just thinking about it made her ufortable. However, Huo Nanchen was indeed just her ex-husband. Her phone buzzed once again as she ced it on the table. She took a look at Huo Nanchen¡¯s number. They were really in sync. Both of them had called her at almost the same time. She thought about it and waited for a while before answering his call, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? ¡± e down, I¡¯ll wait for you at the entrance of the office. ¡± Gu Ruochu replied awkwardly when she heard the deep and gentle voice beside her ear. She stood up, grabbed her bag, and went downstairs. She saw him standing in front of the car door, tall and straight. The car soon arrived at the hospital. This was Gu Ruochu¡¯s first time visiting director Lin at the hospital. Before she could enter, she was stopped by a few bodyguards. The Li family probably wanted to give her a hard time, so they asked the bodyguards to stop her at the door, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Gu. Madam asked you to wait outside the door. Director Li is still sleeping in the hospital room. ¡± He was still sleeping and had called her over in such a hurry. He clearly wanted to embarrass her. ¡°since President Li is asleep, I¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯lle back to see him tomorrow. ¡± Xu Hua walked over to see that Gu Ruochu did not seem to have any intention of apologizing or atoning for her sins. She could not even look at Xu Hua anymore, ¡°President Gu, don¡¯t be so willful. Wait for President Li to wake up before you properly apologize to him. ¡± Does this mean that I have to stand at the door and wait She had never suffered such humiliation before. It was clearly his own fault and now that he had been crippled, he still wanted to give her face! ¡°Nanchen, are you just going to watch others leave me out here? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s already afternoon and President Li is still sleeping? ¡± In the next second, the man had already walked over and stood still. He naturally reached out and wrapped his arm around Gu Ruochu¡¯s waist. He did not even change his tone of voice ¡°If you fall asleep, go wake him up. We won¡¯t wait for anyone. ¡± ¡°This... ¡± The bodyguard¡¯s lips twitched. Didn¡¯t they say that they were divorced? Not to mention the bodyguard, Xu Hua¡¯s expression changed again and again when she saw Huo Nanchen. Could it be that her phone call today had worked? However, when she saw Huo Nanchen reach out and hug her like that, she felt that they were very close and did not look like they were divorced at all. ¡°Director Huo, ¡± Xu Hua called out reluctantly. A smile appeared on her face again, ¡°it was me who called you today. Do you still remember me? ¡± ¡°Not really. ¡± Huo Nanchen sensed that the fragrance around him was getting stronger and he frowned subconsciously. He remembered that Ruo Chu did not like this pungent perfume very much. Gu Ruochu naturally saw Xu Hua¡¯s reaction ¡°Did manager Xu just say that I¡¯m willful? I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not willful. I just feel that it¡¯s not entirely my fault that President Li is lying on the hospital bed right now. I may have been a little impulsive, but it¡¯s a good thing that I didn¡¯t kick him to death when he touched me. ¡± You didn¡¯t kick him to death? There is no right or wrong in this world. It all depends on who has the power. The corners of Xu Hua¡¯s mouth twitched. She could not utter a single word and could only stand at the side, speechless. The little bit of romantic feelings that had been stirring in her heart were extinguished. She ced her hand behind her back and her face was so dark that it could not be seen. Gu Ruochu felt that this Xu Hua was not as experienced as Gu Yanwei or Ning Tangxi. How could she have such a dark face? Chapter 705

Chapter 705: Chapter 699: embarrassment

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The bodyguard quickly entered the room. In less than half a minute, Madam Li Hui came out, ¡°Oh, what brings you here, Miss Gu? I thought that I would have to personally invite you here. ¡± Even though Gu Ruochu felt that she had a point, she still shrank back towards Huo Nanchen in the face of this woman¡¯s strange tone. She felt ufortable. Huo Nanchen reached out and ruffled her hair. She gently hit him andined, ¡°don¡¯t do that, my hair is all messed up. ¡± He smiled gently, revealing his intimate posture. Xu Hua finally realized that Gu Ruochu was not at all afraid of the disaster she had caused. It turned out that she had someone backing her up. When she thought about what had happened this afternoon, Xu Hua felt that she was like a condiment clown making fun of them. She thought that she was helping Gu Ruochu contact Huo Nanchen and thought that she could brush her face in front of this man Gu Ruochu must haveughed at her in her heart. Xu Hua¡¯s face, which was thin on face, turned green and then white. She secretly red at Gu Ruochu in anger. ¡°Madam Li, since Ruo Chu has crippled your husband, it¡¯s her fault. Don¡¯t tell me you won¡¯t even let her in to apologize? ¡± Of course, Madam Li Hui did not dare to offend Huo Nanchen. She could only say, ¡°Li Hui is asleep now. Let her wait. ¡± ¡°Very well, call me when Li Hui wakes up to apologize. ¡± Madam Li Hui had been holding back her anger. However, after hearing this, she became even angrier. This woman was clearly the one who had done something wrong, yet she did not seem to care. ¡°Miss Gu, does this look like you¡¯re admitting your mistake? You¡¯ve clearly done something wrong, yet you still act as if it¡¯s none of your business. Let me tell you, this matter is not over yet. I will definitely pursue this matter to the end! ¡± ¡°Then, you should know very well why your husband was kicked into the hospital by me, right? ¡± Gu Ruochu felt very ufortable when she saw her bossy face ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your husband harassing me, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered dealing with him. I want him to remember this. If he dares to carelessly touch a woman in the future, I¡¯m afraid that his end will be even worse than today. ¡± ¡°You... ¡± The woman raised her thick and fat fingers She was so angry that her face turned red. ¡°You have the nerve to say that. If it weren¡¯t for you seducing him, my husband wouldn¡¯t have touched you. You¡¯re already divorced, yet you still have designs on other people¡¯s men. I haven¡¯t properly taught you a lesson, you shameless vixen. ¡°. ¡°You¡¯re really shameless. You were abandoned by a man for your indecent behavior, and now you¡¯re still seducing my husband? ¡± ¡°What kind of Worldview is this? Your money has been stolen, and your strange man¡¯s wallet is exposed? Your husband is out fooling around with women, and strange women are too good-looking? I think Mrs. Li should teach her man a lesson when she¡¯s free. ¡± Madam Li Hui was so angry that she wanted to hit him but she did not dare to do so when she saw the rakshasa-like man next to her. ¡°Then, Miss Gu, please leave now. We¡¯ll have a good talk when we receive the court summons. ¡± Gu Ruochu hugged the man next to her tightly She raised her head and looked at him. ¡°Did you hear that? Madam Li Hui asked me to go back and prepare the court summons. What do you think about this? Her wife seems to mean that if I don¡¯tpensate them properly, she¡¯ll make me go to jail. I¡¯m so scared. ¡± Huo Nanchen seemed to be just a passerby. He looked at her and smiled. ¡°Well, that depends on whether she can hire awyer to fight this case. But the tone of thest sentence doesn¡¯t sound like you at all. ¡± His words naturally had a deeper meaning. ¡°Then I¡¯m really scared of going to jail. ¡± Chapter 706

Chapter 706: Chapter 700: a Wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Is there really anything else that you¡¯re afraid of? ¡± He reached out and gently touched her forehead. It felt as if he was toying with a spoiled cat. ¡°leave me some face in front of outsiders, alright? There are many of them. ¡± Seeing that the scene was about to turn into a show of affection, Madam Li Hui was surprised by the interaction between them. A hint of jealousy shed across her eyes, ¡°what¡¯s wrong, Miss Gu? Now that you¡¯re divorced, you still want to use your ex-husband¡¯s power to oppress others? ¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t need it, would you have let me off? ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at her with a faint smile in her eyes ¡°Mrs. Li, I remember that your husband¡¯spany is facing the issue of going public, right? If something were to suddenly go wrong at this time, I believe that Mrs. Li would know very well what the consequences would be. ¡± ¡°You! ¡± Mrs. Li really did not dare to offend this man and could only swallow her anger. Gu Ruochu was about to go in with the man next to her to check on Li Hui when she heard a furious voice from inside, ¡°get lost, all of you, F * Cking get lost! ¡± ¡°Mr. Li, you¡¯d better take care of your health... ¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t get the F * Ck Out of here, I¡¯ll tear down this hospital of yours! ¡± It was as if something had been thrown onto the floor. Gu Ruochu felt as if the room was filled with wolves. ¡°Director Li, have you not epted the fact that you¡¯re impotent? ¡± Gu Ruochu blurted out suddenly, causing the bodyguards present to retreat in embarrassment. Suddenly, she remembered that this person seemed to have crippled her own director. ¡°You dare to say anything with your mouth. ¡± Huo Nanchen pinched her face, ¡°let¡¯s go in and take a look. ¡± The moment the door was pushed open, they saw Li Hui sitting on the bed in his hospital gown. His old face was already quite unsightly. When he saw the culprit who had caused his impotence at the scene, he was so angry that he gritted his teeth, ¡°you actually dare toe... ¡± The doctor and a few medical staff saw that they had arrived and were all busy evacuating. Li Hui was halfway through his sentence when he saw the man next to Gu Ruochu. He was clearly stunned for a moment. He never thought that Huo Nanchen would actually be standing next to her. ¡°Master Huo... why are you here? ¡± ¡°I heard that you were sick at the hospital, so I came to see you. ¡± ¡°Huo Shao is in serious trouble, I... ¡± Li Hui could not say anything when he thought about how he had been kicked to the ground. He could only put on a bitter face and say, ¡°it was all an ident. ¡± ¡°Was it really an ident? I heard from Ruo Chu that you took advantage of the investment issue toy your hands on her and tried to get her to sleep with you, didn¡¯t you? ¡± There was no change in his tone, but there was a hint of coldness in his voice. ¡°No, it was a misunderstanding, Miss Gu. It was really just a misunderstanding. ¡± Although Li Hui had never interacted with Huo Nanchen before, he knew very well that he was no match for him when it came to being ruthless. The fear in his heart had already spread. ¡°That¡¯s for the best. Otherwise, I would be very unhappy. ¡± Huo Nanchen pulled Gu Ruoyun to sit on the SOFA. ¡°since you¡¯ve also said that it was an ident, then the matter with Ruo Chu can be considered over. However, you want to rape my woman, this matter can not be let go just like that. ¡± ¡°Huo Shao... I really did not do it on purpose. I only dared to have such thoughts because I was blinded by Lard. I won¡¯t dare to do it again next time. I really won¡¯t dare to do it again. ¡± Huo Nanchen did not even blink when he heard the doctor¡¯s wail. He only called the doctor in slowly, ¡°how is it? Can he still lift? ¡± The doctor replied, ¡°Mr. Huo, we have already done a full body check on CEO Li. There are no other problems, but he really can¡¯t lift. No matter how much we touched CEO Li just now, he did not react at all... ¡± Chapter 707

Chapter 707: Chapter 701 can not be continued

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The corners of Gu Ruochu¡¯s mouth twitched but she could not help but ask, ¡°do you think that if you touch him and he still reacts, shouldn¡¯t you consider his sexual orientation? ¡± The nurses around them could not help but burst intoughter. When they saw huo Nanchen¡¯s gaze, they immediately stopped smiling. The attending doctor awkwardly raised his sses. That was true. ¡°Come here. ¡± Seeing Huo Nanchen beckon with his finger, the doctor moved closer. Gu Ruochu was still curious about what they were saying when the man had already stood up and held her hand as they walked towards the door of the ward. Just as they stepped out of the door, they heard an even more violent and shrill voice from the ward. She turned around and was covered by a hand as she led her towards the door, ¡°don¡¯t look. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that Li Hui? ¡± Upon hearing that shrill scream, she felt her entire body tremble in fear and she walked even faster. ¡°Isn¡¯t hepletely crippled and unable to be a man? Then let him never have that thing again, ¡± Huo Nanchen said calmly ¡°This kind of wretched man who only thinks about bullying good women all day long, even if he¡¯s not chemically castrated, he can be considered to have been let off the hook. ¡± Gu Ruochu knew that Li Hui might have already experienced something simr to chemical castration. However, she felt that this kind of stallion who thinks about molesting and raping women all day long deserved to be castrated even if he was castrated Just for his own selfish desires, he might have ruined his life. ¡°then you seem to be the kind of person who always hides white flowers in his head. Do you want to be chemically castrated as well? ¡± Huo Nanchen lowered his head and nced at her, ¡°how can it be the same? I¡¯m thinking about my own woman, he¡¯s thinking about my woman. ¡± Gu Ruochu knew that she owed him a favor and was very easy to talk to, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to dinner tomorrow night. I want to go back to my brother¡¯s ce tonight. ¡± ¡°Alright, you can decide where to go. ¡± The corners of his lips curled up and his mood became much happier. Gu Ruochu looked at the side of his face and a sense of determination appeared in her heart. Since there was still no reason and determination for them to be together again, she did not n to drag him along any longer. After this meal, it would be over. ¡°You should go home first. ¡± Gu Ruochu only stopped after she had left the hospital. She raised her head and looked at him, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my brother¡¯s ce first. You can go now. ¡± He stopped in his tracks and stared deeply at her, ¡°alright. ¡± Gu Ruochu watched him leave before her eyes. She did not know why, but she felt a sour feeling in her nose as she watched his back. ¡°Do you really like him that much? ¡± Gu Zexi¡¯s voice rang out from behind her. Gu Ruochu¡¯s already sour chest trembled. She turned around and saw that Gu Zexi was just a few meters away. Actually, this incident with Li Hui had caused some trouble for Ruo Chu. However, she had indirectly asked Huo Nanchen for help in order to alleviate the guilt of him abandoning her for Yue city. Ruo Chu really loved Huo Nanchen more than he had imagined. ¡°brother. ¡± She had initially thought that she loved him very much and that she might be able to resolve the knot in her heart and continue to be together with him. However, it was only now that she realized that she had given birth to a type of demonic nightmare that she could not escape from. Since she could not continue to be together with him, she might as well let him gopletely. He watched as her tears fell and sighed softly in his heart. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. If you really can¡¯t bear to let him go, then let¡¯s get back together. If he dares to betray you for someone else again, I will not let him go. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t bear to part with him, it¡¯s that I won¡¯t be able to trust him anymore and I won¡¯t dare to love him again. ¡± Gu Ruochu choked on her sobs, ¡°rather than this, why don¡¯t we end this as soon as possible and sever all ties? ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back first. ¡± The two of them got into the car. Gu Ruochu closed her eyes and rested in her seat. Chapter 708

Chapter 708: Chapter 702

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION In order to get rid of the sadness in her heart, Gu Ruochu took the initiative to find a topic to talk about, ¡°brother, what are we having for dinner tonight? ¡± Seeing that she was still in the mood to ask him what he was having for dinner, Gu Ruochu stared at her for a long time, ¡°you¡¯ve been in love with him since the beginning of your marriage. It¡¯s normal for you to feel upset. If you want to cry, don¡¯t hide it from me. ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t cry. ¡± Seeing that she was answering him seriously, Gu Zexi did not know why he was still amused by her. ¡°Then let¡¯s go back and have dinner. I¡¯ve invited the chef to cook dinner at home tonight. The chef is one of the top three chefs in an Cheng. Eating at home will be more elegant than eating outside. ¡± ¡°Alright, I just want to have a good meal today. ¡± Gu Ruochu followed Gu Zexi back to the vi. As soon as she entered the door, she saw Chu Xin, who was already feeling uneasy. She immediately stood up when she saw them. ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± ¡°Why are you reacting so intensely? ¡± Gu Ruochu found it funny when she saw her hand stirring. She held her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to eat, I won¡¯t eat you. ¡± She had deliberately not mentioned the matter between her and Gu Zexi, leaving Chu Xin with a belly full of words. She stared at the man outside the door and remained silent. ¡°serve the dishes. ¡± The housekeeper nodded and the dishes were served in the kitchen. Gu Ruochu did not ask any questions and continued to chat with her as usual. This finally put the tension in Chu Xin¡¯s mind at ease. ¡°Let¡¯s eat. Come to Xin. I remember that you like to eat this. ¡± Chu Xin¡¯s mood lightened as she picked up a lot of food from her bowl. The corners of her lips finally curled into a smile and she began to talk more with Gu Ruochu. Gu Zexi had not said a word from the start of the meal. His bowl had been filled with in white rice except for Gu Ruochu who had picked up some food from his bowl. Chu Xin had gotten used to him being there and paying attention to his every move. She was a little absent-minded during the meal. He seemed to have be even more silent than before. She was no longer in his eyes. However, just as she reached for thest piece of sweet and sour chicken wing with her chopsticks, her chopsticks were caught by another pair of chopsticks as soon as they touched the chicken wing. Her hands stiffened and she lifted her head to look at the silent face. The atmosphere instantly turned strange. Gu Ruochu could not understand why her brother was so fixated on thest piece of chicken wing. This was not very gentlemanly of him. ¡°You... like to eat chicken wings? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Gu Zexi sessfully put the piece of chicken wing back into his bowl. His expression did not change much. However, Chu Xin was the one who was distracted. She remembered that he hated to eat this dish because he hated the sweet and sour taste. On the contrary, it was her favorite dish. ¡°brother, you really don¡¯t have any gentlemanly manners. ¡± Gu Ruochu said something to smooth things over as if nothing had happened. After the meal, Gu Ruochu pulled the person next to her up the stairs. She did not want to care about Gu Zexi¡¯s movements. Chu Xin noticed his silhouette from the corner of her eyes and suddenly felt sad for some reason. A few years ago, she had always held his hand. By the time she returned to her senses, she was already in her room. She did not know why but she felt a little sad. Early the next morning, Gu Ruochu had already gone downstairs. Today, she was dressed in formal attire. After dealing with thepany¡¯s matters, she realized that she could also be so undistracted until she received a call from Huo Nanchen. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ¡± Her tone was as calm as ever, but Huo Nanchen could still hear a simr coldness in her voice. ¡°How could you have forgotten? You promised to treat me to dinner tonight. ¡± Gu ruochu paused for a moment before she remembered that she had an appointment with himst night. After a momentary daze, she nodded, ¡°alright, wait for me. ¡± Chapter 709

Chapter 709: Chapter 703

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Let¡¯s go to the market first. ¡± Gu Ruochu nced at him, ¡°I realized that you¡¯ve never prepared any ingredients in the fridge and the kitchen doesn¡¯t even smell of cooking smoke. I¡¯m guessing that you¡¯ve never cooked. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I cut ginger for you in the kitchenst time, but you¡¯ve forgotten about it. ¡± Thinking back to that time when she was drunk, she finally remembered that he was also the one who had made her sobering tea. She looked at his smiling face and felt that she had never really known him. She had always thought that he was a pampered and pampered young master. She did not know that he had such a side to him. ¡°That¡¯s why you owe me a lot of favors. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not know what to say when she felt the warm air around her ears. She turned her face away sensitively and said, ¡°let¡¯s drive. Let¡¯s go to the market to buy some vegetables first. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Huo Nanchen finally returned to the driver¡¯s seat and drove to the market when he saw her angry and embarrassed expression. There were many people around them and Huo Nanchen felt that he did not fit in with the atmosphere around him. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the supermarket? ¡± ¡°The food here is fresher. Wait outside, I¡¯ll be out soon. ¡± Gu Ruochu felt a little helpless. After all, a pampered young master would not get used to it. She had just lifted her foot when the person behind her pulled it off. She turned around and saw Huo Nanchen¡¯s helpless face, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. How else are you going to carry the food? ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need... ¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she lifted her leg and walked towards the market. Gu Ruochu followed quietly behind her, making things a little difficult for him. The people who were buying vegetables around them turned to look at them one after another. They thought that this pair was very pleasing to the eye. Gu Ruochu skillfully bought the vegetables. When she saw that he was holding the vegetables, she asked, ¡°how much is this? ¡± ¡°Sir, this is not for sale. ¡± Gu Ruochu saw that he was asking her in a serious manner. She was so frightened that she quickly walked over to remove the garlic sprout from his hand and put it down. She reckoned that he did not even recognize the garlic sprout and had been pampered since he was young. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Seeing that the stall owner was very easy to talk to, Gu Ruochu pulled him over. Huo Nanchen¡¯s expression turned a little ugly, ¡°what, are you afraid that I¡¯ll embarrass you just now? ¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll just buy it. ¡± She only finished buying all the groceries after she hadforted the people around her. Huo Nanchen saw her side profile under the dim light and felt a little ufortable. He did not know when it began, but he felt that she had an inexplicable estrangement from him and did not treat him as her lover. However, it seemed that they were not lovers in the first ce. They were not husband and wife, not lovers. A self-deprecating smile appeared on his lips. ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡± When he came back to his senses, he saw that Gu Ruochu was already standing in front of him. Her expression was the same as ever as she showed him the ingredients in her hands. Just as she was about to walk forward, he took a fewrge bags from her. ¡°There¡¯s no need... ¡± ¡°I¡¯m a man. ¡± He wanted to add you, but he did not say anything. His deep voice seemed to be trying to prove something. Gu Ruochu was stunned but did not say anything. She allowed him to take the ingredients and walk in front of her. Soon, they arrived at the residential area. Gu Ruochu was about to start cooking but was stopped by him. ¡°Let me do it. ¡± He had already taken off his coat to reveal his white shirt. The fabric, which was not stained with any dust, made him look very elegant. ¡°since when do you know how to cook? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always known how to cook. ¡± Huo Nanchen deliberately stayed close to her. ¡°Even though I¡¯ve never personally gone to buy vegetables, I know how to cook. Did you think that I couldn¡¯t even recognize a garlic sprout just now because you were afraid that I would embarrass you? ¡± ¡°No. ¡± Chapter 710

Chapter 710: Chapter 704

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu avoided his gaze as she picked up the vegetables and washed them in the kitchen. ¡°since you¡¯re going to cook, I¡¯ll help you out. Go and cook. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± She actually found it interesting to be ordered around by her. Watching her wash the vegetables by the side always gave her a sense of peace andfort. ¡°Ruo Chu, you¡¯ve been very well-behaved these past few days. ¡± He hugged her from behind, causing her to bepletely stunned. She could only feel the warm breath by his ear and a smile appeared on her face. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were going to cook? Hurry up and do it. ¡± Under the light, her smile became even brighter and more eye-catching. However, it did not seem very real. As he looked at her like this, the man¡¯s dark eyes shed with a faint smile. ¡°MM. ¡± He rubbed his face against her face reluctantly before he rolled up his sleeves and started to cut the vegetables. Gu Ruochu saw that he was still cooking and was still in good shape. She then went to look for his red wine. ¡°The dishes are ready. Come and serve them. ¡± Gu Ruochu had already ced the red wine and goblet on the dining table. When she heard what he said, she came in and brought out a few dishes. ¡°I was supposed to treat you to dinner today, but I didn¡¯t expect you to cook. I can only pour you a ss of wine. ¡± Gu Ruochu filled his nket and handed it to him. ¡°If you think that I¡¯m losing money, you can choose to sleep with me at night. ¡± He suddenly leaned over, a trace of evil in his eyes. ¡°Eat while you¡¯re eating and don¡¯t act like a hooligan. ¡± He reached out to hold her hand and suddenly leaned over to bite off the vegetables on his chopsticks. He chewed a few times before he looked at her dazed expression again, ¡°it¡¯s so delicious. ¡± ¡°Go away, don¡¯t you have your own hands? ¡± Gu Ruochu pushed his shoulder away. Since she could not push him away, she threw a small tantrum and moved away. Looking at her Tantrum, he felt that her eyes and brows were much more lively. He really loved this look of hers. It was impossible for Gu Ruochu not to realize that he was deliberately teasing her. She did not want to talk to him and only wanted to finish herst meal. ¡°Let¡¯s eat. ¡± Gu Ruochu personally picked up the food and fed it to his mouth. He chuckled softly and opened his mouth to bite into the food. The sweetness in his heart slowly dispersed. It was not easy to finish this meal. Gu Ruochu wanted to clear the dishes on the table. Huo Nanchen was the one who was cooking, so she naturally had to wash the dishes. ¡°There¡¯s no need to wash them. Call A part-time worker to clean them upter. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at the time. It was eight o¡¯clock. She did not know why but she suddenly felt empty inside. She lowered her eyes and a sense of loss spread in her heart. In an instant, she stood up and went to get her bag. ¡°Huo Nanchen, I¡¯m leaving first. ¡± Huo Nanchen did not even think about it and reached out to grab her wrist. She paused in her steps and did not continue to walk. She only lowered her eyes and did not speak. ¡°It¡¯ste. ¡± He really wanted her to take the initiative to stay, but she did not look at him. Instead, she subconsciously pulled her hand away. ¡°It¡¯ste. I want to go back first. ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± For some reason, he blocked her way. She bumped into his chest, and the pain made her frown. ¡°Is it very painful? ¡± His heart twisted. He wanted to reach out to touch her, but she hit him hard. ¡°enough, stop pretending. ¡± COMMENT Her voice was cold, with a hint of inaudible disgust. His hand was in the air, a little stiff, but in the end, it did notnd on her shoulder. After a long time, he heard his own voice. ¡°What did you say? ¡± ¡°Huo Nanchen, I¡¯ve had enough. You stay away from me, and don¡¯t look for me again. ¡± She finally said this and wanted to leave. Chapter 711

Chapter 711: Chapter 705

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What do you mean by this? ¡± The joints on his hands showed a faint greenish-white color. He held her shoulders hard. ¡°Did something happen? It was fine just now. Why did you suddenly say you were leaving? ¡± He had just said why she had been so obedient recently. So she had been thinking about leaving all this time His dark eyes darkened a little, but a cold smile appeared on his emotionless face. He had truly experienced the feeling of falling from heaven to hell. Just as he was feeling the happiest and sweetest moment, a basin of ice water was suddenly poured over him from head to toe. She was ruthless enough. ¡°Why? ¡± ¡°We¡¯re notpatible. You¡¯ll find a suitable girl for you. ¡± Huo Nanchen saw that she did not even raise her head and the anger in his heart was slowly burning. However, he did not show it on his face He only tightened his grip on her shoulder, ¡°I feel that you¡¯repatible with me right now. No matter if it¡¯s on or off the bed, you and I arepatible. Ruo Chu, your body and mine arepatible like a unique lock and key, aren¡¯t we? ¡± The more he spoke, the more ambiguous his words became. Gu Ruochu finally lost herposure, ¡°why do you have to do this? It¡¯s better to part on good terms than to hate each other. ¡± ¡°Even if we hate each other, I still want to be with you. I only want you. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s voice sounded as if he had fallen into a demon¡¯s nightmare as he mumbled to himself. ¡°Let me go, I¡¯m going home. ¡± Huo Nanchen did not know why but he had let her go so easily. Gu Ruochu did not turn around to look at him again. His merciless demeanor made the smile on Huo Nanchen¡¯s lips appear even more mocking. Heh. Gu Ruochu felt her heart go numb from the pain when she finally left his house. She closed her eyes and could only see his injured expression. However, she still left resolutely. They would only hurt each other if they were together. In the past, she had tried countless times to end her marriage in this manner. Therefore, it would be better for both of them to let go. If Huo Nanchen still had the thought that she was just throwing a Tantrum at him, he would only realize that she was serious when she hadpletely cklisted him and he did not hide from her. She had said that she did not want him and she had just run away in a panic. She wanted to leave him, but in her dreams. When she saw that the wedding ring had been left on the table by Ruo Chu, the red gemstone glowed under the light and the cool touch on her hand seemed to remind her of something. Had she speciallye to return this wedding ring that night? ¡°...¡± Gu Ruochu only remembered that Yi Eryang wanted to hold a birthday party when he had sent the invitation to thepany. He wanted to invite his family and friends back in the country. ¡°Are youing or not? ¡± Gu Zexi stood in front of her and saw that she had recently lost her marriage and love. He looked at his watch and said, ¡°I can only stay there for about ten minutes. Do you want to go and rx? ¡± ¡°Yes, of course I want to go. ¡± Of course I have to fulfill my promise to others. Besides, even though I¡¯ve lost my love and marriage, I wouldn¡¯t be so useless as to stay here and Lick my wounds? ¡°Let¡¯s go then. My car is outside. ¡± They took Gu Zexi¡¯s car and arrived at the venue. There were already quite a number of people at the Party and the atmosphere was clearly lively. Yi Eryang had left the country at a young age but his return had caused quite a stir. When they saw the appearance of Gu Ruochu and Gu Zexi, many people deliberately came over to propose a toast. ¡°When did you get to know master Gu and the Great Beauty Gu? Why didn¡¯t you tell us? ¡± A male student looked very excited, ¡°it seems that your circle has expanded quite a bit. Master Yi, aren¡¯t you going to introduce us? ¡± Chapter 712

Chapter 712: Chapter 706, who are you?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Look at you, you already know who I am. What¡¯s the point of introducing me? ¡± Yi Eryang retorted, ¡°alright, almost everyone is here. Come and eat. ¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll listen to young master Yi. ¡± Seeing that Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression was not very natural, Yi Eryang rolled his eyes at this busybody male student and asked him to enter. There were quite a number of men and women who had arrived. Gu Ruochu did not recognize most of them. Fortunately, Gu Zexi was here so she did not feel too embarrassed. She took the ss of red wine and shook it in the corner. She felt that she was no longer suitable for such a lively scene and only sat by the side to watch the others. ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve started to protect her even before she¡¯s recovered. Why are you still worried that we¡¯ll make things difficult for her? Forget it, we¡¯ll spare you today. Happy Birthday. ¡± The other students could not help but say a few more words Seeing that Yi Eryang was so nervous, they decided not to tease him anymore. ¡°Is that Mrs. Huo, Miss Gu, who caused such a big fuss over the divorce? ¡± A young woman walked out with a ss of red wine in her hand as the shadows intertwined She looked at Gu Ruochu, who was standing not far away, and pondered, ¡°it¡¯s not quite what I expected, but you do have a good appearance. ¡± ¡°You are? ¡± Yi Eryang felt that the face in front of him was rather familiar, but he did not know where he had seen it before. He was a little stunned when he saw her. The young woman did not mind and said, ¡°It seems that young master Yi is really forgetful. I¡¯m your high school ssmate, Yue Yue. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t remember me at all? ¡± ¡°Oh... I remember now. ¡± Yi Eryang felt a little awkward. After all, he had left the country for many years and was unable to recognize some of his old ssmates. e and sit over here. I drank too much just now and was unable to recognize you. Don¡¯t mind me. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m not that petty. ¡± Yue Yue smiled. ¡°The most important thing in a party is to be happy. However, you still have to punish me with three sses of wine if you don¡¯t recognize me on the spot. ¡± A few words resolved the awkwardness at the scene. Gu Ruochu was not that close to them and did not intend to join in the fun. She only chatted with Gu Zexi from time to time. About half an hourter, he was about to get up and leave. ¡°My sister is still here. Send her home in a while. If she¡¯s drunk, ask your elder Su to send Ruo Chu home. Otherwise, call me. ¡± Everyone was having a bit of a good time so it was a bit noisy. Yi Eryang followed Gu Zexi¡¯s gaze and saw Gu Ruochu drinking and two girls chatting beside her Yi Eryang nodded, ¡°alright, alright, go ahead. I promise to send her to your house safely in a while. ¡± Yi Eryang felt a little helpless as if he was afraid that he would make his sister disappear. Gu Zexi only returned after he had given his instructions and felt much more at ease. Gu Ruochu was originally standing quietly by the side. A few people were talking to her about the movie that was being released this year but they could not resist their enthusiasm and continued to speak to them in a tepid manner. ¡°Ruo Chu! ¡± Yi Eryang hurriedly walked over. Gu Ruochu was shocked by his reaction, ¡°why are you so jumpy? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re still talking, hurry up and leave. ¡± ¡°What happened? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not know what had caused him to be in such a panic. However, it seemed as if someone hade over. There was amotion at the door. Could it be that an enemy hade looking for him? ¡°Your husband, your ex-husband, is here. ¡± Yi Eryang held her hand and did not intend to stay at his party, ¡°let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you out the back door. I¡¯ve promised your brother that I¡¯ll send you home. ¡± Chapter 713

Chapter 713: Chapter 707 was a bit of a mystery

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo Nanchen¡¯s formation was as if he was about to snatch her away in front of everyone. Yi Eryang had already dragged the person next to him to the back of the door after cursing in his heart a few hundred times. A few steps away, there were already a few people standing there. That person was standing in the middle, his gaze sharp and cold. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she thought about what had happened that night. She then felt an inexplicable sense of guilt and averted her gaze. The originally noisy atmosphere suddenly became extremely quiet. A faint gasp could be heard from the surroundings as everyone stared at the three people on the stage. Huo Nanchen¡¯s Gaze subconsciously fell on Yi Eryang¡¯s hand that was holding her wrist. The veins on the back of his hand were throbbing faintly. His deep and cold eyes grew heavier and heavier as if he had used a lot of energy. His entire body was exuding a chilly aura that was bing more and more serious, causing one to feel a bone-chilling chill. ¡°Why is master huo so free toe to my ce? ¡± Yi Eryang¡¯s expression changed and he acted as if nothing had happened. He smiled at the man in front of him, ¡°is master huo here to attend my birthday party? ¡± ¡°So, is master Yi nning to leave his birthday party early? ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s gaze finally shifted away from Gu Ruochu, ¡°since master Yi is hosting a birthday party, it wouldn¡¯t make sense if I didn¡¯te. Does this mean that I¡¯m not wee? ¡± The people behind him hissed. They had not expected such an elite to appear tonight. This was simply a big shot. More importantly, wasn¡¯t Gu Ruochu his ex-wife How could they have met on such a narrow path Could this be considered a good show. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on Gu Ruochu and Huo Nanchen. Unfortunately, the woman had remained silent while the man appeared to be a little aggressive. This scene was rather mysterious. There had been rumors that Huo Shao was the one who had been abandoned. If that was the case, things would be much more interesting. As long as it was a man, no matter if he was famous or not, he would not allow himself to be dumped by a woman. ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s just that I have a friend who is a little drunk so I n to send her home first. ¡± Yi Eryang replied, ¡°if Huo Shao wants to attend my party, he might have to wait here for a while while drinking. Lao Su, please help to receive the VIP guests. ¡± ¡°COMING! ¡± Yi Eryang took the opportunity to pull Gu Ruochu away Just as they brushed past each other, the man¡¯s dark voice rang out, ¡°hiding from me when you see me? Are you nning to ignore me for the rest of your life? Are you going to be a deserter or a coward? Do you not dare to show your face wherever I appear in the future? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not know where these words had struck her. She also felt that since she wanted to let go of this rtionship, she should treat it as if she was a stranger before truly letting go. ¡°Master Yi, I¡¯m fine. There¡¯s no need to send me home for the time being. ¡± The man suddenly let out a cold snort andzily said, ¡°since the Great Beauty Gu has spoken, shouldn¡¯t master Yi let go? ¡± Yi Eryang nced at Gu Ruochu and only let go after confirming that she was not wrong. He still did not understand why Ruo Chu was being sopetitive. Could it be that she did not see that Huo Nanchen was trying to goad her? ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then master Huo,e over and have a drink. ¡± The atmosphere of the birthday party had suddenly turned serious and she could not help but curse in her heart. The women present felt that they were finally able to suppress a man¡¯s charm. It was really worth it to be able to witness such a wonderful gossip. ... Although Gu Ruochu stayed behind, she had no intention of paying any attention to Huo Nanchen. She only ate her own little cake and chatted with the girls she had just be familiar with. Chapter 714

Chapter 714: Chapter 708¡åI¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it. ¡°

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION At this moment, a young woman gracefully walked over with a smile on her face. ¡°Hello, Miss Gu. ¡± ¡°Hello. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not know any of Yi Eryang¡¯s friends. She only saw the girl next to her introduce them ¡°This is Yue Yue from our ss. She used to be known as a top student and a beauty. I heard that Yue Yue was nning to expand into the entertainment industry? You can talk to miss gu about it. ¡± ¡°I would love to. After all, Miss Gu¡¯s previous film was really good. I really couldn¡¯t tell that the director was only in his early 20s. ¡± Yue Yue took the opportunity to sit down and smiled, ¡°if you¡¯re free, I¡¯d like to ask for more guidance from director Gu. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not speak much to those she was not familiar with. She only smiled and nodded while the smile in Yue Yue¡¯s eyes deepened. These people were quite tactful and did not mention anything about Huo Nanchen in front of her. However, when she nced at him from the corner of her eye, she saw that he was chatting with a very good-looking woman. Although he did not look very enthusiastic, it was not difficult to see that he was taking the initiative to speak up. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she quickly retracted her gaze. Soon, it was time to cut the cake. Gu Ruochu deliberately stood furthest away from Huo Nanchen and did not even raise her head to look at him. ¡°Oh my, I¡¯m sorry, Miss Gu. ¡± A woman who was standing next to Gu Ruochu had identally rubbed the cake on her body. She was wearing a light-colored dress today and it was very eye-catching under the light. Coincidentally, the dirty spot was still on her chest. The woman had an apologetic look on her face. She took out a tissue and helped her wipe it off, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. ¡± Seeing her anxious expression, Gu Ruochu did not want to lose her temper on the spot. She could only helplessly reply, ¡°it¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll go to the washroom to wipe it off. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not want them to focus all their attention on her. She turned around and asked the attendant beside her for directions before she was led into the washroom. The washroom was very empty. Gu Ruochu ced her bag on the table before reaching for her tissue. If she had onlye to this party because she was calm in the beginning, she had been absent-minded ever since Huo Nanchen had appeared. Although she had not paid much attention to him, his presence had always been very strong. She looked at herself in the mirror and suddenly bent down to pour water on her face. The water droplets fell from her face and Gu Ruochu felt that she was truly awake. However, Gu Ruochu was no longer surprised by the familiar aura that lingered around her. She turned off the tap and took a tissue to wipe her hands. ¡°If you have anything to say, you can just tell me directly. There¡¯s no need to resort to such tactics. ¡± She had only just entered the bathroom when she remembered that the woman who had rubbed the cake on her dress seemed to be the one who had spoken to Huo Nanchen. The connection was self-evident. She threw the tissue into the trash can and heard the soft sound of footsteps. The empty space was still a little creepy. The man¡¯s arm had alreadynded on the mirror in front of her. From a certain angle, it looked as if he had enveloped her from behind. ¡°You look at me as if you don¡¯t see me. Will you listen to me? ¡± He did not follow up with his next move. Just one sentence from him was enough to send a chill down one¡¯s spine. ¡°Then what do you want to say? I¡¯ll listen to you now. I¡¯ve already returned your wedding ring to you. I¡¯ve never worn it. Even if you gave it to your next wife, it would not be considered as mistreating her. ¡± Gu Ruochu turned around. Her eyes were still lowered and she did not take the initiative to look at him. It was as if he was just an insignificant person. Chapter 715

Chapter 715: Chapter 709, why?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION This realization suddenly gave him a sense of frivolity. He blew a malicious breath into her ear but his expression remained cold, ¡°do you think that this is the end? ¡± ¡°What else? Don¡¯t forget that you signed the divorce agreement yourself. I didn¡¯t force you. ¡± Gu Ruochu finally lifted her head to look at him. She met his eyes, which were filled with malice and gloom. ¡°So you think that I have nothing to fear now that I¡¯ve signed the divorce agreement? ¡± Huo Nanchen felt as if a nerve in his brain was pressing down on him ¡°That night, you dumped me and now you¡¯ve hooked up with this Yi. Every time, you treat my words like death and never listen to me! ¡± ¡°Why should I listen to you? ¡± Gu Ruochu pushed him away with all her might, ¡°who are you to me? Why should I listen to you? ¡± ¡°Who am I to you? ¡± He repeated himself and looked at her again, ¡°Gu Ruochu, who do you think I am to you? ¡± ¡°A stranger. ¡± ¡°A stranger? ¡± He did not know whether he found it funny orughable. He put his hand down and looked at her face carefully, ¡°I only signed it to make you happy. Now, you want to treat me as a stranger? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± The two fell silent for a moment after hearing this. ¡°Why? ¡± ¡°because I can¡¯t find a reason to stay with you. You Yourself said that I¡¯ve been disappointed in you for a long time. Rather than hurting each other, it¡¯s better to let each other go. ¡± As she spoke, she did not notice that he had already moved closer to her. At this moment, the voices of several women could be heard from outside. Gu Ruochu was just about to ask him to leave when a man appeared in thedies¡¯room. It really made her feel ufortable. ¡°You can go out now. Someone has entered. ¡± ¡°Why should I go out? ¡± Huo Nanchen was about to ask her when he saw that he hadpletely blocked her escape path. He then held her in his arms with one hand. A shrill scream rang out from outside the cubicle. The fewdies had no idea what was going on. All they could see was a tall and straight man standing outside. His face turned Pale but at the same time, his face was burning hot. ¡°Hurry up and get out. Are you afraid that others won¡¯t know that you¡¯re a pervert? ¡± Gu Ruochu was no longer calm and reached out to push him out. Before she could say another word, he had already carried her into the cubicle with one hand. His movements were so smooth that the few women outside were so frightened that they did not dare to move. They were at a loss until they saw the man¡¯s sharp gaze sweeping over them. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving? Are you nning to watch the entire process from here? ¡± Thedies finally reacted and rushed out. ¡°Huo Nanchen, you¡¯re sick. Don¡¯t touch me! ¡± The moment Gu Ruochu regained her senses, she saw that he had forced her into the cubicle. Initially, he had only wanted toe over and have a good chat with her. However, his mind had subconsciously been grinding away as if all he wanted to do was to keep her. He held her with one hand and buried his head deep into her body. They had not been apart for long, but now, it was as if they had been apart for a long time. His mind had been deeply bewitched. From the moment he came into contact with her, it was as if all his established emotions hadpletely copsed. ¡°Are you really unable to forgive me? Ruo Chu, I know that I¡¯ve disappointed you and made you sad, but I really love you. Ruo Chu, I love you. ¡± However, he had missed the moment when she loved him. He had missed the moment when she loved him the most. He was like a floating person who had finally caught hold of her. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart softened when she heard him speak in such a low and hoarse voice. However, she really did not know if she should try it again. Chapter 716

Chapter 716: Chapter 710 ¡ª I don¡¯t want to see blood

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION I¡¯m already covered in wounds. However, his words were like Mars crashing into Earth, hitting her in the heart once again. He really wanted her to be utterly defeated. ¡°Huo Nanchen... ¡± She choked on her words and wanted to say something, but he cut her off, ¡°don¡¯t speak. ¡± He really did not want her to say those hurtful words. He could only lower his head and kiss her lips, sucking on the sweetness and beauty. Gu Ruochu had never thought that he would use such a move. Her mind went nk after being kissed by him. He did not leave any room for her to catch her breath. Instead, he swept his gaze across every inch of her body, as if he wanted to melt her into his bones and blood. Her breath seemed to have been absorbed into his lips, but it was not enough. He felt that it was not enough and only wanted to explore deeper. ¡°No... ¡± As soon as he left, Huo Nanchen seemed to have been triggered by her words. He kissed her even harder and closed his eyes to kiss her even more fiercely. His hand had entered her body at some point. Gu Ruochu only realized what he really wanted to do when she felt the coldness of his hand and the man¡¯s heavy breathing. His intentions were very clear. She struggled even harder. No matter how hard she hit him, he did not move at all. He seemed to be enjoying this perverted behavior. This man is really pushing his luck. His heart softened for an instant and he did not hold back at all. Just as she was thinking this, his hand had already reached into her waist and stroked it. It went without saying. Ayer of chicken skin appeared on her skin. Gu Ruochu was still holding onto her car keys and she knocked on the back of his neck a few times. How could this not hurt? He had only moved away a little.. Then, he stared at her closely, ¡°why don¡¯t you hit me on the head a few times and knock me unconscious so that I won¡¯ty a hand on you. You¡¯re so reluctant to part with me, do you still have some hope for me? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to see blood. ¡± He only smiled, looking very malicious and aggressive, ¡°Ruo Chu, it¡¯s not over yet. ¡± When his lips touched hers again, he saw the slightly frightened face and could only smile, ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to amodate you all this time. No matter what, you wouldn¡¯t listen to me. Now you¡¯re afraid? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. ¡± Gu Ruochu felt his kiss on the back of her ear. She could not avoid it no matter how hard she tried. She felt a lingering fear. ¡°Nanchen... ¡± ¡°You only know how to beg me now. Unfortunately, it¡¯s toote. ¡± He continued to kiss her passionately and intimately. There was almost no rity in his eyes. All that was left in his mind was her and the white flower. ¡°This is thedies¡¯ room. Are you trying to go crazy here? ¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he bit his ear. His hand had already taken off her skirt and leggings. No matter how hard she struggled, it did not affect his actions at all. As she avoided his kiss and intimacy, she found that she did not have the slightest strength to resist. She did not know if something had really provoked him to make him do such a thing here without caring about anything else. She suddenly cried. This was the first time she had cried so hard in front of him. The mask that had always been indifferent waspletely torn off, constantly tugging at the position of his heart. She did not know why she was crying, but she felt wronged. He paused and kissed away the tears on her face even more gently, but the strength of his hand was shockingly strong. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, and don¡¯t think that kid wille and save you. ¡± Chapter 717

Chapter 717: Chapter 711 as I wish

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu had almost used all her strength to get rid of him. She cried a few times but could not bring herself to cry. However, his face came closer andpletely trapped her in a corner, pressing her against the wall. Perhaps it was because the light was too dim, but she could see that the face in front of her was half-bright and half-dark, looking exceptionally handsome. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart skipped a beat, as if it was palpitating in an instant. He pressed her against the wall and the breath that came out of his lips was very clear. His originally handsome face had an inexplicable sense of intoxication and there was even a smile on his face. ¡°Do you have to do this to be happy? If you continue to do this, I might really hate you and hate you. ¡± Seeing that she was so angry that she was trembling, Huo Nanchen smiled faintly. He felt that he had never wanted her so much in his body before. Every nerve in his body was telling him that he wanted her. No matter if she loved him or hated him now, she could no longer stop him. In the next moment, he finally got what he wanted. ¡°HMM... ¡± ¡°Then hate it. You hate a lot now anyway. ¡± The consciousness in her mind was gone in an instant. Her hand could only hold onto his shirt, unable to say a word. ¡°I¡¯m not willing to force you to be unhappy, but don¡¯t provoke me too much. Since you¡¯re still unhappy no matter what, why should I endure it? ¡± He kissed her lips There was no clear expression in his eyes ¡°We had sex before. Why were you so unwilling just now? How badly did you cry? I¡¯ve never seen you cry so sadly. Do you think that after the divorce, you¡¯ll have to keep your marriage for your second love? Dream on! ¡± ¡°Hurry up. ¡± She was forced to open her eyes. The moment she met his gaze, she was unable to regain her senses. It was only when she felt something on her body that she slowly regained her senses. She wanted to move her gaze away, but she realized that he was forcing her to stabilize her chin. His hand went through her hair, and he lowered his head to look at her face, which was gradually seeping with sweat. especially when his eyebrows were knitted together, the corners of his lips curled up. ¡°Baby, this is just the beginning. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t... ¡± She didn¡¯t say anything at first, and he didn¡¯t force her either. Instead, he kept moving closer to her and kissing her affectionately. At first, she could not avoid him but now, she had given up. Outside the cubicle, a woman¡¯s voice suddenly rang out, ¡°didn¡¯t you say that Miss Gu was in the bathroom? Why haven¡¯t I seen a single woman? ¡± Gu Ruochu tensed up when she heard that someone hade. She heard the person on top of her Moan and let out a low and sexy voice. She immediately covered his lips in fear of being discovered by the people outside, ¡°Huo Nanchen, put me down, someone¡¯sing... ¡± Gu Ruochu trembled as she tugged at her clothes. However, she realized that he had no intention of letting go of her. Yue Yue waited outside for a long time before entering. Her eyes scanned the surroundings before she slowly walked in with a few women behind her. ¡°That¡¯s right. Look, it¡¯s all your fault for dirtying her dress just by cutting a piece of cake. I reckon that Miss Gu must be very upset that she did not show it in public just now. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like I did it on purpose. I don¡¯t think Miss Gu would mind. ¡± The woman who had been reprimanded pursed her lips but subconsciously looked for her. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look. Perhaps Miss Gu has had an ident. ¡± Yue Yue saw that the woman¡¯s expression was not quite right, so she knew that there might be an ident in this washroom. When she remembered that the man who had appeared earlier was no longer at the banquet, her heart skipped a beat. ¡°Okay. ¡± A few people walked over. Chapter 718

Chapter 718: Chapter 712

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION There did not seem to be any movement inside. Yue Yue tried to shout, ¡°Miss Gu, are you still there? Miss Gu? ¡± There wasplete silence and no one made a sound. Could it be that she was not there? However, she had heard Gu Ruochu ask the waiter for directions to the washroom with her own ears. Why was she not there at this moment? Could it be that she had disappeared into thin air? A few women followed behind her but they did not see anyone inside. Yue Yue scanned the room but did not see Gu Ruochu or Huo Nanchen. She could not tell if she was feelingplicated or disappointed. He had also disappeared from the Party and it was rather disappointing to not see him again. ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s here. Let¡¯s go out. ¡± The women next to him soon lost their desire to continue searching and turned to leave. ¡°Let¡¯s go. The people outside are still waiting outside. ¡± Yue Yue could not push the door open on his own so he could only follow the few of them out. The fragrance that had drifted in the air had finally dissipated. Only when everyone outside had left did he finally heave a sigh of relief but he hadpletely given up on struggling. Her mind went nk. When she came back to her senses, she realized that she had already been wrapped up by him and carried to the car. She did not know when his phone had been in his hands. ¡°What are you doing? Give me back my phone. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move. Do you still have the strength topete with me? ¡± He hugged her with one hand and sessfully sent a text message to Yi Eryang. When she heard the voice, she reached out to snatch it. Only after reading the text message did she heave a sigh of relief. On it was a text message that had just been sent. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well, so I¡¯m going home first. There¡¯s no need to wait for me. ¡± She had finally told him where she was going since it was impossible for her to be at his birthday party again. ¡°What do you think I¡¯m going to send him? Are you threatening him not to appear in front of you, or are you talking about what you and I did just now right under his nose? It¡¯s normal for couples to be in love. Are you afraid that I¡¯ll tell him because I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to keep myself and disappoint him? ¡± The man¡¯s aura was very strong in the car. Gu Ruochu did not say a word and could not be bothered to argue with him. ¡°Does your body hurt? ¡± Huo Nanchen asked when he saw that Gu Ruochu did not speak. He held her hand and spoke in a doting tone. He looked at her and reached out to brush away the hair on her face. However, he saw that she had subconsciously avoided his gaze. Gu Ruochu ignored him and looked very angry. He was not angry and only forcefully carried her in his arms. He wrapped her tightly in his coat and watched her shrink into his embrace. ¡°Send me to the entrance of Gu Zexi¡¯s vi and you can leave. ¡± Afraid that he would retort, Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes were filled with vignce, ¡°if you don¡¯t leave or bring me to your house, you¡¯ll wait for my brother to beat you to death. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re willing to do that? ¡± When she saw that her chest had been filled with something, she felt that she had to be taught a lesson to be obedient. She could not be too indulgent. ¡°after what you¡¯ve done to me, you still think that my heart will ache for you, don¡¯t you? ¡± ¡°How can you say that it¡¯s malicious? Doesn¡¯t that mean that I¡¯m loving you? ¡± Gu Ruochu was so provoked by him that she reached out and pped him in the face. She had begged him just now, but he really did not have any pity for her. ¡°You really like to p me in the face all the time now. I don¡¯t like it. ¡± Before the p couldnd on his face, Huo Nanchen had already grabbed her wrist and could not move it at all. ¡°Let go of me! ¡± No matter how hard she tried, she could not pull her hand away. Gu Ruochu saw him take the opportunity to kiss her hand and was so embarrassed that she could not raise her head. Chapter 719

Chapter 719: Chapter 713: Where Are you going

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Are you shy? ¡± After teasing her for a while, he finally stopped talking after realizing that she was ignoring him. However, his gaze never left her face. ¡°You¡¯re not driving? ¡± Seeing that he was sitting in the back, Gu Ruochu did not know what he meant. After struggling for a while, she realized that she could not get down. She lifted her leg and kicked his calf, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to leave, then let me down. I¡¯ll take a taxi back myself. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the rush? ¡± His voice was mute as he stared at her, thinking about something. Soon, someone got into the driver¡¯s seat. It turned out that he had called the driver over. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the plum vi. ¡± The Plum Vi was Gu Zexi¡¯s vi. Gu Ruochu spoke first, but Huo Nanchen was not in a hurry to retort. The driver looked at Huo Nanchen¡¯s reaction from the rearview mirror before starting the engine. The entire journey was silent. Gu Ruochu had no intention of paying attention to him, but Huo Nanchen did not seem to notice the awkward atmosphere. Instead, he kept teasing her. The drivers felt a little awkward for Huo Nanchen, but they could only keep their eyes on him. Halfway through the journey, Gu Ruochu suddenly remembered something, ¡°chauffeur, please stop the car. ¡± Upon hearing the word ¡®troublesome¡¯ , the chauffeur¡¯s hand, which had been gripping the steering wheel, trembled and the car came to a steady halt. ¡°Put me down. ¡± Huo Nanchen looked out of the window and his gaze fell on her calmly, ¡°why did you ask someone to stop the car halfway? ¡± Gu Ruochu moved and reached out to take off her coat. ¡°where are you going? ¡± ¡°Let me go. ¡± ¡°Are you going to buy birth control pills? ¡± A coldugh rang in his ears. He moved closer, ¡°you don¡¯t need to take any pills. Today is your safe period. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have a doctor friend? Don¡¯t you know that a woman¡¯s safe period isn¡¯t of much use? ¡± Gu Ruochu rolled her eyes at him, ¡°when the timees, will you be in charge of getting pregnant? ¡± ¡°Do you have the ability to get me pregnant? ¡± How could he not know? He just wanted to try his luck. Seeing that she was about to get out of the car, he finally said, ¡°sit here, I¡¯ll go buy you one. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯ll buy one for me. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s initially calm expression changed. He red at her in anger and amusement, ¡°are you afraid that I¡¯ll swap your pills? ¡± Gu Ruochu could not be bothered to argue with him. She got out of the car and closed the door before walking towards the nearby pharmacy. The sound of the car door closing suddenly came from behind her. Gu Ruochu ignored him and walked straight into the pharmacy. The medical staff in the pharmacy looked at the people who had entered one after another in astonishment. ¡°Miss, May I help you? ¡± ¡°I need emergency contraception. ¡± The medical staff¡¯s gaze fell on the handsome man behind her. He still had the same features but there was a hint of gloom and coldness in his eyes. ¡°Alright, please wait a moment. ¡± Gu Ruochu asked the medical staff for a ss of water as soon as the medicine was served. She gulped down arge ss of water. ¡°Are you satisfied now? ¡± Huo Nanchen looked at her and the corners of his lips curled into a self-deprecating smile. He also felt a little lonely. Gu Ruochu put down the ss of water and thanked the medical staff before she turned around and left. She did not see Huo Nanchen and the medical staff exchanging nces as soon as she turned around. She did not notice anything amiss either. The medical staff¡¯s heart pounded violently the moment a stack of banknotes was stuffed into his hands. When the two of them left, the people who had been watching from the side came forward and began to discuss the couple. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did that handsome man give you the money? ¡± Seeing the thick stack of banknotes, their eyes were wide open. ¡°What could have happened? He just wanted me to change the girl¡¯s birth control pills. ¡± Chapter 720

Chapter 720: Chapter 714 found an opportunity

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She was d that she was smart again. When others only saw the handsome face of the man, she could see the man¡¯s desire at a nce. In just a few minutes, she reced the contraceptive pill that the girl wanted with vitamins. At the moment, everyone was envious of the good luck of the medical staff. After getting into the car and sitting down, the person outside came in. He nced at her and the atmosphere became silent. ¡°drive. ¡± The driver only drove away after the cold voice sounded. ¡°Does your leg still hurt? ¡± His hand massaged her leg bone, and her originally sore and soft legs seemed to have be rxed. The anger in his heart had also dissipated quite a bit, but he did not reply. He was not angry, and continued to gently massage her. In the past, he also wanted to change her medicine, but unfortunately, this woman was not easy to fool. She never had medicine in her bag, and would only buy it at the pharmacy on the spot. This time, he finally got the chance. The corners of Huo Nanchen¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. He did not want Ruo Chu to think that he would only force her. If they really do have a child this time, he hoped that they would be able to turn the situation around. At this moment, Gu Ruochu could clearly sense that Huo Nanchen¡¯s mood seemed to have improved a lot. She could not understand why this man¡¯s temper was getting weirder and weirder. ¡°Are youfortable? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not answer, she just did not want to talk to him. Even so, Huo Nanchen was still able to smile. The kiss that fell on her ear was intimate and gentle. He hid for a few moments before he finally chose to give up. Soon, they reached the entrance of the vi. Gu Ruochu got out of the car and walked straight into the door. ¡°Ruo... ¡± ¡°You can go now. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not even turn her head to ask the housekeeper to close the door. Huo Nanchen looked at the woman behind the door and did not say anything. He just stood there and watched her leave. He did not know how much time had passed, but he still stood there. The chauffeur could not bear to remind him, so he just stood by the side and waited with him. He did not know what he was waiting for, but it was as if he was an immovable statue. He looked a little lonely. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Does your heart ache? ¡± Gu Zexi strode over from the side. He had one hand in his trouser pocket and the other holding a ss of wine. His eyes followed his gaze. Gu Ruochu¡¯s back was against the wall as she stared at the figure who was still standing in the dark. Her dark eyes grew calmer and calmer. ¡°I don¡¯t know. ¡± In the past, she had always said that she would leave immediately if she ran into a scumbag. But now, no matter how many times he had hurt her, she could not help but think of him and think of him. Could this be considered an idiot? ¡°Go to sleep. ¡± He ruffled her hair. Gu Ruochu did not know why but her feet felt as if they were tied to the ground. He could see that she was struggling internally. ¡°Alright. ¡± She left in a daze. Gu Zexi only stared at the shadow from afar and did not say a word. After a few minutes, he went upstairs again. Gu Ruoyun fell onto the bed the moment she entered the room. She stared at the ceiling in a daze. Everything that had happened just now reyed in her mind. Every expression on his face reyed in her mind. It was true that her heart ached for him. It was also true that her heart had softened. However, she could really ept him again. Could she go with him again? After thinking for a long time, she still couldn¡¯t think of an answer. She seemed to have thought of something and suddenly got up from her bed, turned on herputer, and logged into Weibo. There were many bloggers on Weibo who wrote articles and ridiculed her. Perhaps they could give her some advice. She simply described the past between her and Huo Nanchen clearly, and wrote a sentence, ¡°should I give him another chance and start over? ¡°. In addition to Weibo, she also posted on many love forums. Chapter 721

Chapter 721: Chapter 715 rushed out of the building

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Soon, there were arge number ofments under Weibo. ¡°How should I put it I feel that this man is still a jerk. Every time, he hurts his wife for someone else. If it were me, I would have kicked him out long ago. ¡°since the male protagonist described by the blogger has so many responsibilities to bear, what¡¯s the point of talking about it? It wouldn¡¯t hurt too much if he left as soon as possible. ¡± ¡°Did you read the question carefully upstairs? The male protagonist described in the article should have no more responsibilities. It¡¯s just that the female protagonist was hurt so badly that she was afraid of having simr problems again. I feel that he can try again. He haspletely realized that he only loves you. ¡± ¡°answer the question seriously. I think the blogger can give him another chance. ¡°. ¡°after all, the blogger said that his man never said he loved her. It means that he woke up early after this incident. If we give him another chance, he might be able to live a happy life with her. ¡± ¡°upstairs, what if that man made the same mistake again? If it were iron man, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stand being hurt again and again. ¡± ¡°judging from the blogger¡¯s post, it might be that the man had already developed feelings for the blogger. He only realized that she was the most important person to him after a few shocks. Actually, I think that no one is wrong in this matter. It¡¯s just that each of us bears a different burden, which led to this split situation. I think that we can give that man another chance.¡± ... After reading thements from theizens, Gu Ruochu looked at thements from theizens on the forum and her heart gradually warmed up. Her initially unclear thoughts were now confirmed. Perhaps, she could really give him another chance. At this moment, it was already nine o¡¯clock in the evening. Gu Ruochu remembered that it was seven o¡¯clock in the evening when they returned. If only he was still downstairs... ... She suddenly stood up and rushed out of the building in the next second. The housekeeper had wanted toe up to see her, but the next second, she saw that she had almost rushed out of the building and called out, ¡°Miss Ruo Chu... ¡± Gu Ruochu could only hear the wind blowing in her ears in the chilly night. She could not even catch her breath and could only hear the sound of her own gentle breathing. The originally noble and proud white cat meowed and paced a few steps upstairs as it watched the figure running down the stairs. ¡°Huo Nanchen. ¡± As her voice rang out from behind her, the silent and tall figure seemed to move. He thought he had heard wrong. Ever since she left, he seemed to have this kind of illusion. Whether it was the voice or the familiar aura on her body, he could not tell whether it was reality or an illusion. He still turned his head and saw her standing not far away. He had never seen such a look in her eyes, a look that was reckless Determined. She suddenly ran over, and before he could react, her arm had unconsciously made this movement and pulled her into his arms. ¡°You¡¯ve thought it through? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through. ¡± It was just a simple word. There was no need to say anything else. Huo Nanchen held her tightly in his arms, wanting topletely merge her into his blood and bones. At this moment, the gap in the bottom of his heart had finally beenpletely filled. Her body was trembling faintly, and she seemed to have used all her strength to dive in. He kissed her hair gently, with an indescribable attachment and love. ¡°I¡¯m very d that you¡¯re still willing to give me a chance. ¡± In the future, she would be the only one in his life. On this night, some people felt lost, some people lost their loved ones in the end, and some people were filled with emotions. In the cool night, Gu Zexi and Chu Xin stood in different positions and saw the couple embracing each other. Chapter 722

Chapter 722: Chapter 716 rainy night

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION They did not notice that there seemed to be someone watching from a short distance, taking in everything in front of them. The cap covered his head, especially the corbone ne that was exposed at the neck. It drew people¡¯s attention to look at the person under the CAP. It was probably too dark, so they could only see the corner of his mouth while he was chewing gum. Further up, there seemed to be nothing unrted to the person. An unknown gaze fell on the two people who were leaning against each other. The man had finally seeded in falling in love with her. Although the process was a littleplicated, there was no deviation in the oue. Could this be considered as a result of hard work In other words, the game seemed to have be a lot more fun. The game seemed to have not deviated from its trajectory at all. Perhaps another way of saying it was life. He took another look at the person not far away, lifted his foot and left the ce quietly. The darkness seemed to have returned to aplete calm. After an unknown amount of time, it suddenly began to rain. Dark clouds covered the sky, and shes of light could be seen. The Lights on the road swayed and flickered. When the heavy rain fell, it almost washed over the entire an city. The raindrops hit the road heavily. On such a rainy night, countless people hid in their homes. However, at this time, a strange woman appeared on the Empty Street. ¡°HEHEHE... ¡± The woman kept walking forward. She was swaying on the street like she was drunk. Her slim and slim figure looked even more charming under the light. Especially when the rain soaked her whole body. The clothes that stuck to her body outlined the perfect lines of the woman. ¡°Miss, it¡¯s raining so hard, why aren¡¯t you going home? ¡± The passer-by shouted loudly, causing the woman with wet hair to raise her head. The moment the lightning illuminated her face, it revealed an extremely mournful expression, as well as a venomous venom in her eyes. The passer-by who kindly reminded her to go home was startled by this gaze. This gaze was filled with venom, making people feel as if they were a malicious spirit. ¡°Ah¡± That malicious spirit-like appearance made the passer-by let out a shrill cry, which was extremely terrifying in such an empty street. ¡°Am I that scary? ¡± Ning Tangxi reached out and caressed half of her face. She looked at the people who were scared away in a somewhat crazy and almost perverted manner. A cold smile appeared on her face. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re scared to death. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯m even scarier than a ghostly spirit. ¡± She suddenlyughed ¡°My child has be a ghostly spirit. He¡¯s only less than three months old and is a boy. Did you hear that? He¡¯s calling me mom. MOM, why can¡¯t I be born alive... ¡± Ning Tangxiughed in a sick manner again. The strange and twisted look in her eyes blended into a crazy emotion as well as an abnormal calmness. ¡°Wa wa Wa wa... ¡± The child who had been hiding from the rain by the side was scared to tears by her. The adult carried him and ran back. ¡°If my child could be born, it would be very beautiful. Unfortunately, he died... he died... ¡± after she said this through gritted teeth, Ning Tangxi suddenly continued to walk forward crazily ... ¡°Huo Nanchen, do you really think that you canpletely destroy me? You didn¡¯t think that I coulde back, did you? You lying little person! Hehehehe... ¡± Sheughed coldly as she walked forward. The hatred in her eyes grew deeper and deeper. This rainy night still made one feel restless. ¡°...¡± Qi Ru had not seen Gu Ruochu for a few months and her heart was choked with anxiety. Ever since the couple had quarreled, none of them had stayed at home. Chapter 723

Chapter 723: Chapter 717 was back

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Even though her son had repeatedly told her that he would bring Ruo Chu back. However, she still felt uneasy when this person did not return. She could only apany her mother-inw and drink tea to cultivate her body and mind. ¡°There¡¯s still no news from Nanchen? ¡± Qi Ru¡¯s face was bitter as she sighed, ¡°not yet. We can only go from the media to their recent rtionship. Zhenggang has always been cold towards me because of Nanchen¡¯s matter. I too... ¡± He always said that a man should put his career first, but Huo Zhenggang was also a double target. The reason why he was harsh towards Nanchen was because this was her child. If it was that woman, would he still be willing to part with her? Thinking about it made his heart ache, but he did not show it in front of the Old Lady. But even if she did not say it, the Old Lady knew the grievance in her heart. ¡°You should rx too. You¡¯ve endured so much back then. ¡± The Old Lady sighed and patted the back of her hand. ¡°There¡¯s still a long way to go, Xiao Ru. If it weren¡¯t for you, the Huo family would have had a fire in the backyard these years. Mom said that she would always stand on your and Nanchen¡¯s side. As long as I¡¯m here, no one can rece you. ¡± The Old Lady stood up shakily, and Qi ru quickly helped her up. ¡°But this olddy¡¯s life is limited. One day, she might die. Ruo Chu and Nanchen, the two children, will be in your hands. ¡± ¡°What are you talking about, mom? I know you¡¯ve always treated me as your biological daughter. ¡± Qi Ru was grateful to Old Lady Huo. It was said that mother-inw and daughter-inw were not easy to get along with, but this mother-inw had always treated her as her biological daughter. Although the man did not love her, she received a lot of warmth from her mother-inw. ¡°Daddy! AUNT! ¡± Cheng Xi, who was lying on the balcony listlessly, suddenly had a sh of light in his eyes. Before the nanny could react, he jumped down the stairs. The dog followed behind him, wagging its tail and jumping down as well. The mother-inw and daughter-inw who were still chatting at the side were startled by this sound. As expected, they saw a car slowly driving into the forest path not far away. ¡°Is Nanchen back? ¡± ¡°It should be. ¡± Qi Ru¡¯s eyes lit up. She had already seen the familiar license te number. She remembered that before her son left, he had said that he would return home after finding his wife. Could this be... a sess? The mother-inw and daughter-inw looked at each other and saw that the housekeeper had already gone upstairs. ¡°Madam, Old Lady, the Young Madam and the eldest young master have returned. ¡± ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and go down. ¡± Qi Ru¡¯s heart leaped with joy. She did not expect her son and daughter-inw to be back today. She quickly helped the olddy down the stairs. ¡°Daddy! AUNT! ¡± Cheng Xi dashed out and hugged Gu Ruochu¡¯s leg. His bright eyes were like the stars in the sky. The dog circled around the two of them as if it was a child who had been wronged. ¡°Cheng Xi. ¡± Gu Ruochu reached out and picked up the child who was wearing overalls. A big smile bloomed on her face, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a while. Cheng Xi has be even cuter. ¡± He was a little shy. His fair and pretty face looked even more handsome and flushed. Huo Nanchen did not say a word and reached out to hug him. He pinched his face, ¡°aunt is back. It¡¯s better not to call her aunt in the future. Call her mommy. ¡± This nickname was a perfect match. Then, he let the maid beside him hug him. Gu Ruochu met his gaze and burst intoughter because he was so conflicted about his name. ¡°Why are you being so calctive with a child? He can call her whatever he likes. ¡± ¡°Mm, I¡¯ll listen to you alone from now on. ¡± He reached out to hold her wrist. The gentle light in his eyes was like a wave of spring water that could soothe a person¡¯s heart. Chapter 724

Chapter 724: Chapter 718 will not let you get hurt again

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Last night, she had brought him into her room and everyone in the vi had fallen asleep. Perhaps Gu Zexi knew what had happened but did not show up. Huo Nanchen was a big man who stood in the room. His body was still emitting the chill of the night. He stood silently in front of the bed and stared at her with a pair of dark eyes. ¡°Go take a shower. ¡± Hearing Gu Ruochu¡¯s voice, the person who had not moved at all finally moved. He took her white towel and entered the bathroom. Gu Ruochu naturally did not think too much about it. She took her bathrobe and entered the other bathroom. When she came out, he had already dried his hair and appeared much more silent than before. She did not know what was so good about her. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve thought it through, do you still want me? ¡± His voice sounded a little hoarse. Their eyes met. Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes were filled with tears but there was no trace of tears on her face. ¡°Huo Nanchen, this is myst trust. If you hurt me one more time, we¡¯re really done for. ¡± He was deeply moved. She reached out to wipe away the tears on her face only to see a ck shadow covering her body. In the silent space, he reached out to hold her tightly in his arms. ¡°I know. I won¡¯t let you get hurt again. ¡± However, that hot kissnded on his forehead and another tear fell on the back of his hand. It was as if it was going to burn the bottom of his heart. He reached out to gently wipe away the tears on her face and gently nted a kiss on it. ¡°If this happens again, I¡¯ll really disappearpletely. ¡± That night, they did not say another word. Huo Nanchen hugged the person in his arms tightly andy on her bed without saying a word. When he woke up the next day, Gu Zexi acted as if he had never seen anything strange and did not ask any further. Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression was a little unnatural as well. She simply exined what had happened. After that, she followed him back to the Huo family home. At this moment, Cheng Xi was still being hugged by the maid. The housekeeper drove his car to the garage and ced it there. It was Gu Ruochu Gu Ruochu did not speak but gently held his hand. She lowered her head and bit her lips as if she had something to say but did not say it in the end. ¡°Huo Nanchen. ¡± ¡°What? ¡± ¡°Huo Nanchen, you can tell me those three words again. ¡± She held his hand and spoke in a low voice. She was a little uncertain but also a little expectant. In her heart, her sense of security was too low. She seemed to have only heard him say it twice but both times he had said it when she was not looking back. This time, she wanted to hear him say it at this asion. ¡°What, you can¡¯t say it? ¡± Gu Ruochu stared at his dark and ambiguous face and raised her head to look at him, ¡°it¡¯s said that men generally can¡¯t say the words¡¯ I love you¡¯ . The answer is definitely no. ¡± He could not help but let out a lowugh when he saw her revealing her white teeth again. The light in his eyes shed with a deep, undetectable affection. This was the first time he had fallen in love with someone. It was also thest person he had fallen in love with. It was also the only woman he had ever wanted to protect. ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± ¡°What, you don¡¯t dare to say it? ¡± He caressed the side of her face with his hand. There was an indescribable tenderness and gentleness as he gently kissed her forehead, ¡°I love you, I love you, Gu Ruochu, I love you. ¡± His voice was deep and powerful. The Sun was shining brightly on this day. Gu Ruochu was suddenly stunned and raised her head to look at him. ¡°I love you. ¡± His lips were already imprinted on her eyes. The moment she closed her eyes, these three words shed through her mind like a sh of light. All the love and resentment in the past gathered in her chest and exploded. Chapter 725

Chapter 725: Chapter 719¡åwhat did you call me? ¡°

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION His fingers trembled as he grabbed tightly onto the clothes on his shoulder. I also... ... Love You, Huo Nanchen ... Unlike her one-sided confession in the past, he gave a profound response this time. There seemed to be no one or thing in front of Huo Nanchen¡¯s eyes. Only she was still in his arms, and he did not know whose breath it was. He kept pestering her. Huo Nanchen tried his best to control his emotions that were about to go out of control, afraid that he would hurt her and scare her. However, the emotions in his heart only made him silently crazy, and the string in his brain was very tight. After the breakup, he had always wanted to be close to her, but she was not willing. She did not know how much he missed her at night, but he could only restrain his wild longing. He had snuck into Gu Zexi¡¯s vi several times to see her, but he had almost been discovered by Gu Zexi. To her, he did not have the slightest self-control. Last summer, they had just gotten married. However, when the second summer was about to arrive, it made him deeply realize the deep love he had for this woman in his heart. There were no words that couldpare to these three words. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart throbbed violently. She plunged into his embrace and was held tightly in his arms. ¡°What did you say? I didn¡¯t hear you clearly. ¡± The corners of her lips curled into an arc as she deliberately dragged out herst syble, giving off a mischievous vibe. Huo Nanchen knew that she was teasing him on purpose, but she did not know that he had no qualms about it. ¡°I said I love you, Huo Nanchen loves Gu Ruochu. ¡± His hand had already slid to her waist and he forcefully lifted her up with both hands. Gu Ruochu was caught off guard and subconsciously hugged the person in front of her tightly. ¡°Huo Nanchen, put me down. ¡± She wrapped her arms around the man¡¯s shoulders, feeling nervous and flustered. She felt her vision shake and his head was almost touching her chest. His hand unconsciously grabbed his hair and he was half a level higher than her. She lowered her eyes and only saw the smile on the man¡¯s lips. The smile on his face was very faint, but it was a joy that came from the bottom of his heart. He hugged her and spun her around a few times. ¡°Ah¡± she held onto him tightly, afraid that she would be thrown off. She did not even know where to ce her legs. ¡°What did you call me? ¡± Gu Ruochu could not remain calm when she saw that there were already many people there. She tried to push him away but she realized that he was not moving at all. ¡°Huo Nanchen! ¡± ¡°THAT¡¯S NOT RIGHT! ¡± ¡°honey, put me down. ¡± She could see the olddy from the corner of her eye and had no choice but to call out. Huo Nanchen was still not satisfied. He only felt that this word hade out of her mouth sweetly, ¡°be good. Say a few more words. Say a few more words and I¡¯ll let you go. ¡± ¡°MMM... ¡± Cheng Xi raised his five fingers to block his eyes and secretly peeked through the gaps between his fingers to observe them. ¡°Grandma is here. Put me down quickly or else I¡¯ll be so embarrassed if they see me! ¡± ¡°What are you afraid of? If you¡¯re shy, beg me to put you down. Remember to call me ¡®Hubby¡¯ . ¡± He patted her gently. Seeing that her face seemed to have exploded with blood, he even pounded his shoulder in embarrassment. ¡°No! ¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t, then I won¡¯t be able to put you down. ¡± He smiled. Seeing that the olddy and Qi ru hade over, he felt a little embarrassed when he saw the meaningful smile on their faces. ¡°Hubby, I beg you. ¡± She mumbled something in his ear and finally saw the smile on his face again. She coaxed him with the word ¡°obedient¡± before she let go of her andnded on the ground. Once she put it down, Gu Ruochu quickly stood beside huo Nanchen because Qi ru¡¯s mother and daughter-inw had alreadye over. Chapter 726

Chapter 726: Chapter 720: Thin Skin

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo Nanchen knew that she was thin-skinned, so he hid her in his arms. ¡°Mother, grandmother. ¡± Gu Ruochu was curled up in Huo Nanchen¡¯s arms. She lowered her head and her hair fell to the side so that her face could not be seen. ¡°Mother, grandmother. ¡± Seeing that her voice was a little soft, Qi ru could not help butugh. This was the first time she had ever seen her daughter-inw in such a shy state. She even looked a little cute. ¡°Nanchen, Ruo Chu, you¡¯re finally back. ¡± Qi Ru¡¯s face was full of ridicule as she teased, ¡°it¡¯s okay, we didn¡¯t see anything just now. It¡¯s okay even if we did, don¡¯t be shy. ¡± She knew that her daughter-inw had always disyed a dignified and elegant side. Naturally, there would be times when she would feel embarrassed. Hearing Qi ru¡¯s words, Gu Ruochu lowered her head even more. Her ears were burning hot. Didn¡¯t this mean that they had seen everything just now? ! ! Old Madam Huo red at Qi ru with a smile, ¡°alright, stop teasing Ruo Chu. Hurry up and get the kitchen to make a few more dishes that ruo Chu likes to eat. As a mother-inw, you have to be more attentive to your daughter-inw. ¡± ¡°Aye. ¡± Qi Ru smiled at Gu Ruochu again. She then picked up Cheng Xi who was in the maid¡¯s arms and walked inside. She left her mother-inw alone with the two young men. ¡°grandmother. ¡± Gu Ruochu walked over and held her in her arms. Gu Ruochu felt veryfortable in front of the Old Lady and did not feel ufortable at all. She was d that she had such an easy-going mother-inw and grandmother after marrying her. Huo Nanchen stood beside her and seemed to want to be by her side at all times. Old Lady Huo ced her hand on the back of Gu Ruochu¡¯s hand and said happily, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back, child. I know that you¡¯ve suffered a lot. I¡¯ve been waiting here for you toe back. I¡¯ve finally brought you back. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s nose was a little sour because the olddy was always more open-minded than anyone else. No matter what the younger generation has done, they would always calm down and wait for them to return home. ¡°Nanchen, can I ask your wife to apany me? ¡± Old Lady Huo¡¯s face was full of smiles. The well-maintained olddy looked very loving. ¡°Of course. ¡± Huo Nanchen nced at Gu Ruochu and subconsciously pinched her hand. The two of them looked at each other before Huo Nanchen let go of his hand and turned to go upstairs. Gu Ruochu helped the olddy to a nearby garden and sat down. The withered branches of a tree in front of her had grown many dense leaves. ¡°Grandmother, what do you want to tell me? ¡± ¡°child. ¡± The Old Lady knew that she was a smart child. She nodded and said, ¡°since you¡¯ve returned today, I know that you¡¯vepletely decided on each other. It¡¯s time for me to tell you some things. ¡± ¡°speak, grandmother. ¡± Old Lady Huo let go of her hand Her tone sounded a little regretful, ¡°today, I want to tell you about the huo family¡¯s past. This matter has something to do with the old man and Nanchen and his mother. I¡¯m already in my seventies and eighties. It¡¯s difficult for me to apany you for much longer. There are some things that you should know. I know that you resent Nanchen, but there are some things that no one can say for sure Fortunately, now that he has finally understood his own heart, I don¡¯t feel too much regret.¡± Old Madam Huo¡¯s tone sounded a little sad. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart was filled with bitterness and regret. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Grandmother will live to be a hundred years old. ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu, you still remember Huo Jingjing, right? ¡± That person who always liked to go against you. She was the child of Nanchen¡¯s father and another woman, and that woman still lives outside. Although Xiaoru did not say, but I also know Xiaoru¡¯s heart bitter.¡± Chapter 727

Chapter 727: Chapter 721

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Zheng Gang was a rebellious child when he was young. He rejected the girls we arranged for him when he reached the age of marriage, until the Qi family arranged for their girls to meet Zheng Gang. At that time, I saw that he was too busy ying outside, so I forced him to change his mind and arranged a wedding for them. ¡°At first, the unfilial son and Xiaoru got along well. However, when Xiaoru was still pregnant with Nanchen, he suddenly reported that he cheated on a girl in a bar. By the time we found out that their child was already three months old. ¡± ¡°I never thought that he would cheat on Xiaoru while she was pregnant. ¡± ¡°that child is Huo Jingjing? ¡± Gu Ruochu could not believe it. Huo Jingjing seemed to be a few years younger than Huo Nanchen. ¡°No, the child was an illegitimate child. He was only a few months younger than Nanchen. This is where he became even more heartless. ¡± The Old Lady shook her head ¡°when he found out that he had cheated on the woman in the Bar, He became even more heartless. Not only did he not reflect on his actions, he even went out and lived with that woman until Nanchen was born. He did not even look at her. The woman in the Bar, on the other hand, was born under his care. Later on, she gave birth to Huo Jingjing. You have no idea how powerful that woman in the bar was. Back then, she even forced Zhenggang to break up with the huo family because of her.¡± The Old Lady felt even more heartbroken when she said this. ter on, Xiao ru did not intend to get a divorce because of Nanchen. ¡± ¡°Why? With such a father in an unhappy marriage, a child would not be happy either? ¡± Gu Ruochu thought about it again If they were to get a divorce, it might even benefit the woman in the bar and his two children. Qi Ru¡¯s style of doing things was not to be trampled on by others. Or, she could be more ruthless and make the couple unable to get what they wanted for the rest of their lives. It seemed that Ruo Chu hade to a realization The Olddy continued, ¡°Xiao ru is a sensible person. No matter how hard Zheng Zheng tried to force her, she refused to get a divorce. ¡°In addition, the old man and I were not as impudent as he was, but that bar girl was really powerful. Not only did she force Zheng Zheng to break up with the huo family, but she also forced the old man to admit her identity as Mrs. Huo. That directly caused the old man to fall ill. After causing such a big scene, Zheng Zheng finally came to his senses and sent that bar girl away. ¡± ¡°NANCHEN¡¯s father doesn¡¯t look like this kind of person. ¡± Who would have thought that he would be such a scumbag behind her back Of course, this was the Old Lady¡¯s son. Gu Ruochu could not bring herself to say it out loud. Indeed, one can not face a person. Gu Ruochu did not expect that this man, who had always been serious, would have such an ugly side to him. ¡°What a sin. ¡± The Old Lady sighed ter on, when I saw that the old man was so angry that he was sick to death, that unfilial son finally stopped and ended his absurd past with the bar girl. He and Xiaoru created the image of an exemry couple. ¡°I understand the pain in Xiaoru¡¯s heart, but she still endured too much for Nan Chen. ¡± ¡°Grandma. ¡± ¡°these things had a great impact on them. Zirui and Zijun were bornter and they might not remember it at a young age, but this incident was a hard to heal wound for Nan Chen. ¡°When I was young, I held him in my arms. I heard his father throwing a temper tantrum and smashing things, so he quietly nestled in my arms. I told him to cry, but he didn¡¯t cry. I only said that he would never fall in love easily in the future... ¡°. ¡°... ¡°...¡± A tear suddenly fell from Old Mrs. Huo¡¯s eyes. ¡°He was only 10 years old at that time. Can you imagine a 10-year-old child saying such cold words? At that moment, it was probably the most painful moment for me... ¡± ¡°GRANDMA... ¡± Chapter 728

Chapter 728: Chapter 722: a difficult hurdle to ovee

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart ached when she heard this. Old Lady Huo raised her head and calmed herself down She then said, ¡°Ruo Chu, I know that Nanchen may have hurt you in many ways. However, if he does not love you, then so be it. Once he loves you, he will never let go of you for the rest of his life. Grandmother knows that he loves you and he will never love anyone else so much... ¡± ¡°I. . . I know. ¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t know yet. ¡± Old Lady shook her head ¡°although I didn¡¯t say it just now, I know that the bar girl¡¯s illegitimate child is ambitious. ¡°. How could her child be a good person when she was a bar girl who was worried about her life ¡°The old man is dead, and I don¡¯t have much time left. ¡°. ¡°Ruo Chu, you¡¯re the person that grandma trusts now. ¡± ¡°Grandma, are you saying that the illegitimate child of Nan Chen¡¯s father might have a plot to make me guard against it? ¡± The Old Lady didn¡¯t refute She only said, ¡°Xiaoru is not the opponent of that bar girl. Ruo Chu, you have to remember that you and Xiaoru are the daughters-inw of the huo family. As for those who are out there, they are just things that the huo family doesn¡¯t care about. We have to guard against those poisonous snakes. ¡± Nan Chen knew all of this, but he would never tell Ruo Chu about it. It was as if everything was on his shoulders. The Old Lady sighed, thinking that she was being selfish. She did not want Nan Chen to bear all the responsibility alone. Ruo Chu, on the other hand, was someone whom she could trust and was not to be trifled with. ¡°I know, grandmother. ¡± After speaking so much in one breath, the olddy felt her heart ache as she recalled the past. She stood up from the stool and said, ¡°with you around, I don¡¯t know why my heart has always been at peace. Alright, apany grandmother upstairs. ¡± Gu Ruochu got up and helped the olddy slowly up the stairs. However, everything that she had said just now kept repeating in her mind, making it difficult for her to forget. She finally understood why he had never said that he loved her. He had always restrained himself from giving his heart to anyone else. The more hurt a person is, the more afraid they are of being trapped by their feelings. He was afraid that he would repeat the same mistake and walk down the same path as his mother. And now, he had clearly failed. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart ached, but it was filled with sweetness. This man¡¯s Love was truly rare. ¡°...¡± ¡°What did grandma say to you? HMM? ¡± Gu Ruochu was staring nkly at the window when someone suddenly hugged her from behind. A warm breath gushed out from her neck and he immediately picked her up from behind. Gu Ruochu¡¯s hand instinctively wrapped around his neck and her heart softened, ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ve told you a lot of embarrassing stories about your childhood. Iughed when I heard it. ¡± His hand was already on her waist and he scratched her viciously, ¡°is that so? Then tell me, what embarrassing stories are you talking about? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, HUO NANCHEN! ¡± She was already trapped in the soft quilt. Being pressed down by him, she could only hug his neck and shrink back. ¡°Do you still dare tough at me? ¡± She tried hard to hold back herughter and shook her head, but the teasing look on her face was very obvious. ¡°still dare tough? Looks like you really need to be taught a lesson. ¡± Huo Nanchen leaned over and kissed her neck, and the sides of her ears and neck were itchy. His two hands pressed against her quilt, and their fingers interlocked in deep affection. She had never thought that he would love someone so much, as if he could not get rid of her in his body. She was an insurmountable hurdle in his life. She was pressed against the quilt and could not move. However, she still reached out to scratch the man on top of her. The two of themughed for a while. The man¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened. His forehead was gently pressed against hers as he stared at the person in front of him. Chapter 729

Chapter 729: Chapter 723, is that alright?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Grandma just told me that you have an illegitimate child¡¯s younger brother. It seems that father has been hiding him all this time? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not want to use her sinister heart to judge anyone However, Huo Zhenggang¡¯s actions made people feel that he was an extremely cold-blooded and heartless man. He loved the woman in the Bar and the child she had given birth to. At the same time, he was so selfish that he was unwilling to give up everything in the huo family. He allowed the woman in the bar to provoke the old man and force him to admit that he and his children were legitimate. The old master had been indirectly forced to his death by Huo Zhenggang. If it were not for his guilt, he would not have obeyed the old master at that moment and promised the old master to let Huo Nanchen marry a woman of low status. Gu Ruochu still had mixed feelings when she thought about how Huo Nanchen had arranged their marriage. What was the use of guilt Her father had been forced to his death by him. This kind of person could even force her own biological father to his death. Gu Ruochu no longer held any hope for him. Perhaps that illegitimate child had grown into a wolf under Huo zhenggang¡¯s tutge and wanted to return and bite them again. She could understand old Madam Huo¡¯s concern. The old master was already dead. If the old madam were to leave one day, perhaps Huo zhenggang would no longer have any scruples in this house. Huo Nanchen frowned, ¡°grandmother even told you about this? ¡± ¡°could it be that you n to hide it from me for a long time? ¡± ¡°What do you mean by that? I didn¡¯t tell you because those people aren¡¯t important. There¡¯s no need to mention it. ¡± Huo Nanchen scoffed ¡°wild chickens are just wild chickens after all. Even if the huo family¡¯s blood really flows through their veins, it won¡¯t change their filthy nature. ¡± The second half of his sentence was filled with a long, sinister chill. Gu Ruochu had never heard him say such harsh words. From this, she could tell that those people had caused Huo Nanchen little harm. ¡°MM, there¡¯s no need to pay attention to those pheasants outside. ¡± For some reason, Gu Ruochu burst intoughter. She was tickled by the word ¡®pheasant¡¯ . The stern man saw that she had suddenly burst intoughter and the coldness in his eyes gradually disappeared. He reached out and pinched her face, ¡°alright, you actually dare tough at me. Watch how I¡¯ll teach you a lesson. ¡± ¡°No. ¡± Gu Ruochu hugged his neck and kissed his left cheek. ¡°Is this alright? ¡± ¡°No, what about your right cheek? ¡± Seeing that his expression was a little arrogant, Gu Ruochu puffed and kissed his right cheek. She tore open his formal tie and even the hem of his shirt was a mess. ¡°Is this alright? ¡± Her Aura became brighter and brighter in his world. The faint light of the sun shone down and he lowered his eyes to look at the woman lying beneath him. ¡°Gu Ruochu, you said that you wanted me. You can¡¯t go back on your word. ¡± At this point, he still had to mention this rule and remind her, ¡°you always said that I¡¯m pestering you but this time, I¡¯m not pestering you. You¡¯re the one who said that you wanted me. ¡± He knew that she did not seem to like others pestering her. Gu Ruochu really could not tell what she was feeling. Was He afraid that she would go back on her word or something? This person always insisted on barging into Gu Zexi¡¯s vi. He thought that she did not know. He always liked to wait for her at the foot of the vi and refused to leave even though he was standing there. He even said that he was not pestering her? At this moment, she was both angry and amused. She could feel that he was hugging her even harder. ¡°Alright, I know that you¡¯re not pestering me. Let me go first. I want to take off my makeup first. You have to listen to me first. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± He looked at her and said, ¡°stay with me for a while. Don¡¯t leave today. ¡± How did he know that she was leaving today? Chapter 730

Chapter 730: Chapter 724 was really stingy

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. Let me get up first. ¡± Huo Nanchen stared at her as if he did not hear what she said after that. He only bit her lightly. The moment his lips and tongue touched her lips and breath, it was as if he had lost control of himself, directly from ear to neck. It was unusually intense and wild. ¡°Huo Nanchen! ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move. ¡± He had been too gentle and submissive before, causing her to forget about his previous aggressiveness and ruthlessness. When she could not push him away no matter how hard she tried, she was at a loss. ¡°Nanchen... ¡± He pressed his entire body down, kissing her as if his mind was nk without any thoughts. He waspletely immersed in this kiss, unable to extricate himself. All of his suppression and patience hadpletely exploded at this moment. No amount of struggle or reaction from her below could stop hispletely immersed thoughts. ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± ¡°Hmm? ¡± Her hands were already held up high by him on the nket, her fingers tightly sped together. It was as if she was bewitched and unable to extricate herself. He had be increasingly difficult to control his emotions. Finally, the moment he pressed her into his embrace, the only thoughts in his mind were gone. ¡°Ruo Chu, I really miss you. I went to your brother¡¯s vi to look for you, but your white cat kept meowing when it saw me. You couldn¡¯t see me even though I was standing downstairs. You don¡¯t want to see me, but I really want to see you. ¡± Gu Ruochu actually knew all this. How could that white cat meow for no reason. However, she had nevere out to take a look, so she pretended not to know. ¡°I know. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re so cruel. You wouldn¡¯t evene out even if you knew. ¡± At this moment, Huo Nanchen¡¯s low and hoarse voice traveled through her eardrums. Gu Ruochu could only feel the warmth and warmth. It was as if half of her face and half of her neck were about to be burned. It was abination of ice and fire. ¡°Calm down. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move, Ruo Chu. ¡± He scooped her up with one hand and pressed her into his embrace. The hot breath and warmth made her body tremble. She curled into his embrace and even her toes were curled up. Gu Ruochu saw that he had kept his eyes closed and could no longer bear the impact. Her mind was nk as she hugged him tightly. Her entire body felt weak and weak. She did not know how many times her brain had been stimted. She felt that her body was bing less and less controlled by others and soon fell into a semi-conscious state. When she woke up, the sky was bright and Gu Ruochu¡¯s mind was a little slow. She was still leaning against the man¡¯s chest and felt the warmth of his body. Her hand was still on his abdominal muscles. When she raised her head, she saw that the man¡¯s sleeping face was very quiet. Half of his face was buried in the nket, looking extremely beautiful. Just looking at this face made her feel extremely happy. ¡°You¡¯re awake? ¡± Knowing that he had already woken up, Gu Ruochu scoffed coldly and lifted his nket, ¡°get up and leave my nket. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re only telling me to leave now. Why didn¡¯t you say anything before? ¡± He opened his eyes and knew that she would be so angry that she would seek revenge on him. Being chased out of bed, the man turned around and went into the bathroom. Gu Ruochu then got out of bed and began to brush her teeth and wash her face. She had nned to go to her brother¡¯s ce to retrieve her luggage yesterday, but she did not have the time to do so. When she came out, she saw Huo Nanchen wearing the towel that she had been wearing. A trace of anger appeared on her face, ¡°don¡¯t you have your towel? Why are you using mine? ¡± It was actually still wrapped around his waist. Seeing that she was angry, Huo Nanchen did not care. He just casually untied the towel on his body and threw it at her head. ¡°How stingy, I¡¯ll return it to you. ¡± Chapter 731

Chapter 731: Chapter 725 goes down together

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The towel was flung onto her head. She thought about how he was still wrapped around her waist and that unspeakable ce just now. Her face began to burn as if she had been electrocuted. She pulled away the white towel that had been thrown onto her head and red at him with even more shame and anger. ¡°Are you sick? Why did you throw it onto my face again? ¡± ¡°weren¡¯t you so stingy that you wouldn¡¯t let me use it? Why aren¡¯t you happy that I¡¯m giving it to you now? ¡± His figure was projected onto the screen Gu Ruochu could only see his firm chest muscles and well-defined skin. Her hands were ced in front of him, refusing to let him get close. ¡°Why are you so shy? ¡± He ced his hands behind her wall and pressed his head down to kiss her ear. Gu Ruochu pushed him a few times awkwardly as the sweetness in her heart suddenly increased. He pulled her hands onto his neck and the two of them once again intertwined. ¡°Do I look good? ¡± Gu Ruochu was confused by his sudden question. She looked at the face in front of her and could not help but bite his thin lips, ¡°why are you so narcissistic? ¡± Which man would ask me if I look good? He did not stop her when he saw that she was biting his lips. Instead, his tongue responded by curling her lips and tongue together. Huo Nanchen naturally fell into the trap again. He did not know why but every time he touched her, he would fall in love with her and did not want to leave her. He only wanted to fall even deeper. ¡°Wait. ¡± Gu Ruochu finally pushed him away again, ¡°let¡¯s get dressed and go downstairs. Grandmother and mother are probably waiting for US downstairs. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Huo Nanchen hugged her and kissed her again before he finally loosened his grip, ¡°let¡¯s go downstairs together. You should wash up. ¡± He kissed her cheek a few more times before he turned around and walked towards the wardrobe. Gu Ruochu had already matched his clothes and hung them inside. Gu Ruochu washed up and went down the stairs with Huo Nanchen. Qi Ru was ying with the fresh flowers that had just been delivered. She was clearly in a good mood. Huo zhenggang tugged at his cor and saw Gu ruochuing down the stairs as well. His expression was as cold as ICE. ¡°Aren¡¯t you divorced? Why are you still here? ¡± Ever since Gu Ruochu had heard what the olddy had said, she no longer wanted to bother with Huo Zhenggang. She only smiled politely without showing any disrespect. ¡°Mother, grandmother. ¡± Huo Nanchen only called out to the women who were seated. The corners of Qi Ru¡¯s lips, which had been curled up, suddenly rxed. Her originally happy mood was basically gone. ¡°Let¡¯s eat breakfast. ¡± She was speaking to Huo Nanchen and his wife. Then, she coldly walked past her husband and sat next to the olddy. Huo zhenggang furrowed his brows, feeling a little ufortable. Although they did not have a deep rtionship over the years, they still treated each other with respect. Except for this time when he had interacted too much with Huo Nanchen and Gu Ruochu, Qi ru could not help but lose her temper She began to speak coldly and without any good words for him. ¡°Ruo Chu, sit down. ¡± Old Madam Huo smiled and waved at Ruo Chu. She saw that the table was filled with cantonese-style tea and snacks, exquisite and beautiful. ¡°The chef has changed. The chef has made some of their local specialties. Have a taste. ¡± Halfway through the meal, Huo Zhenggang coughed lightly and finally spoke in a serious tone, ¡°mom, you¡¯re still at home. I wanted to tell you something. ¡± ¡°What is it? ¡± The Old Madam¡¯s hand paused. There was not a hint of surprise on her face, but her calm eyes were filled with more inquiry. Qi Ru seemed to have sensed something and frowned. Chapter 732

Chapter 732: Chapter 726: interlocking their fingers

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Mingyou has returned from country Y. I would like to bring Mingyou back to the Huo family. Mother can also take the opportunity to visit this grandson of hers. After all, you and father have never even looked at him once since he was born. No matter what, he is my son, the Huo family¡¯s blood. Can¡¯t my child always be wandering outside?¡± Huo Zhenggang¡¯s tone was rather t and his tone did not change much. However, Gu Ruochu could clearly hear something called resentment in Huo Zhenggang¡¯s tone, even though it was very t. As expected, Huo Zhenggang was still ming the olddy for her heartlessness. Ming you should be the illegitimate child between him and the woman from the bar. Does Huo Zhenggang mean that he wants that illegitimate child to acknowledge his ancestors and return to his family Being unfaithful is bad enough. Being unfaithful when your wife is pregnant is even worse. Finding out that your husband is unfaithful while you¡¯re pregnant can be considered worse for your wife. Gu Ruochu felt a sense of disdain in her heart. She felt that she could no longer look Huo Zhenggang in the eye. No wonder her grandmother would tell her about the illegitimate child and the woman from the bar. She must have found out about it a long time ago. Qi Ru¡¯s face was cold. When Huo zhenggang proposed the divorce, he wanted to clear the name of the bar girl and the illegitimate child. He wanted her to give up her position to that woman, but she just could not fulfill the selfish intentions of this scumbag man and woman. She wanted that bar girl for the rest of her life, but she could only hold on to the thought of not giving up. After all, she had a son and a son. She lived a more carefree life than anyone else. And that bar girl could only be used of being a mistress. Her children would forever bear the name of the illegitimate child, and everyone would cast them aside and criticize them. Thinking of this, Qi ru actually felt a sense of revenge. She then looked at Huo Nanchen. From the beginning to the end, his expression did not change. He only felt that it was ironic. She held his hand tightly. She knew that he had long given up on this father. Under the dining table, the two of them held each other¡¯s fingers tightly. She wanted to make up for all the warmth that he had lost. ¡°What, are you ming me for not seeing your illegitimate child with that bar girl? ¡± The Old Lady snorted coldly. ¡°Ask yourself, when Nanchen was born, did you ever look at the mother and son? Before you me me, reflect on yourself first. ¡± Huo zhenggang¡¯s face was a little dark. ¡°How can youpare them? ¡± Hearing him say this.. Qi Ru was the first to lose herposure. ¡°Can¡¯t youpare them? You¡¯re a real father, you¡¯re not biased at all. You sent that illegitimate child to study in country y since he was young, giving him the best living conditions for his studies, and now you want him toe back and annoy me? ¡± ¡°How can you say that? Isn¡¯t it terrible to say that an illegitimate child is not an illegitimate child? ¡± Qi Ru was so angry that her eyes were sore, and she choked on her words. ¡°You¡¯re afraid that others will scold him for being an illegitimate child. If you had the ability, you shouldn¡¯t have had a child in the first ce! ¡± Huo zhenggang wanted to say something but waspletely interrupted by the Old Lady. ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet and you want to bring that mother and child back. If Huo Jingjing isn¡¯t married, do you want to bring that mother and daughter back as well ¡°UNFILIAL son, I think you¡¯re getting bolder and bolder! ¡± When the Old Lady unleashed her power, she actually had an indescribable deterrent force. The fine lines on her face were not as peaceful as before. Her dignified gaze hid a piercing light, and she only stared at her son. The atmosphere around them seemed to have be stagnant. Huo Zhenggang could only lower his voice. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m discussing this with you. What are you so anxious about? ¡± The Old Lady snorted. ¡°Get rid of the thoughts in your heart as soon as possible. If you want that bastard son to acknowledge his ancestors, you¡¯ll have to step on my corpse. Don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want without your father. ¡± Chapter 733

Chapter 733: Chapter 727: Sarcasm

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Xiaoru, help me up the stairs. ¡± ¡°Hey. ¡± The Old Lady did not look at Huo Zhenggang again. Huo Zhenggang¡¯s face turned ugly, and he felt embarrassed. ¡°Nanchen, tell your grandmother for me. ¡± Huo Zhenggang acted like a father and said seriously, ¡°your brother has been abroad for so many years, and his only wish is to return to the huo family. ¡± Huo Nanchen sneered, ¡°solve your own problems. ¡± ¡°What did you say? ¡±HuooZhenggangg¡¯s face turnedpletely ck.Hee wanted to establish his authority in front of his son ¡°How dare you speak to me like that You¡¯ve lived afortable life since you were young. Why can¡¯t you help your brother Do you know how difficult it was for him to leave his parents and live abroad alone The Huo family has a share of Ming you¡¯s wealth. You can never monopolize the entire huo family How can you be so selfish!¡± His words were full of conviction. Gu Ruochu did not know that he had cheated on her. Where did his confidencee from? Even though Huo Nanchen was not that interested in the Huo family¡¯s business, it was still disgusting for a father to say such things. Even though Nanchen no longer had any feelings for this father, his words were extremely hurtful. Did he have to make his own son sound so terrible? From the beginning to the end, he was the one who was selfish. Gu Ruochu never thought that Huo zhenggang would be so shameless. He had the nerve to let his own son persuade him. He did not even reflect on how wicked his own actions were. ¡°Grandfather, you¡¯re my grandmother¡¯s son, but you can¡¯t even persuade her. What can Nanchen and I do? ¡± Gu Ruochu held huo Nanchen¡¯s hand, but her smile did not reach her eyes ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear how serious this matter is? Nanchen and I both want my grandmother to live to be a hundred years old. We wouldn¡¯t dare to deliberately anger her. Do you think that¡¯s reasonable? ¡± Huo zhenggang choked. He knew that Gu Ruochu was clearly mocking him. Huo Nanchen¡¯s lips curled. He held her hand with his fingers and pinched it. He could feel his little wife¡¯s full protection. His heart felt warm. ¡°Hubby, are you full? ¡± She wrapped her arms around him and shook them. She looked like she cared for her husband. ¡°Let¡¯s go after breakfast. Today, can you apany me to my brother¡¯s ce to get something? ¡± ¡°Sure. ¡± He ignored Huo Zhenggang and left with Gu Ruochu in his arms. No matter how dark huo Zhenggang¡¯s expression was, he could not stop them from leaving. He only felt that he was losing his status in the Huo family. ¡°Why, are you sad? ¡± Seeing that Huo Nanchen did not speak, Gu Ruochu reached out to pinch his arm. ¡°since when do you still feel sad for them? It¡¯s not worth it. ¡± ¡°Of course I know it¡¯s not worth it. I just feel bad for my mother. ¡± Huo Nanchen looked at the woman who was practically hanging on his body and reached out to hold her in his arms, ¡°if it wasn¡¯t for me, why would she continue to stay by his side and suffer? ¡± She was forced to lean on his body and the Hickey marks on the back of her neck were gradually revealed. This morning, she had only noticed the Hickey marks elsewhere but not the back of her neck. The faint marks made her look like she had been pampered. His heart felt more satisfied. Gu Ruochu¡¯s hand scratched his chest a few times, ¡°it¡¯s alright. Once we¡¯vepletely moved out of the Huo family, we¡¯ll leave together with mother. ¡± ¡°MM. ¡± The two of them had almost reached an agreement. Moving out of the Huo family would at least have to wait for Old Lady Huo to enjoy her old age in peace. Of course, the Huo family could not give up the bar girl and the illegitimate child. Even if they did not want them, they could not allow them to touch them. Chapter 734

Chapter 734: Chapter 728: stay away from me

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION After getting into the car, Gu Ruochu had just sat down when there was already someone squeezing next to her. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± There were clearly so many empty seats next to her, yet he liked to squeeze over so much that his thighs were almost pressing against her legs. Of course, he would not really press her down. She only felt that this person was simply wicked. ¡°Baby. ¡± He suddenly murmured. Gu Ruochu only felt a ck shadow pressing down on her. He had already covered her and was kissing her fiercely. She subconsciously ced her hand on her shoulder. She tried to push but did not really put any strength into it. ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯te any closer. ¡± Gu Ruochu always liked to kiss her so suddenly. A Faint Pink Tinge appeared in her ears. He had only moved a little away from her. Herpels were already a little messy and her lips were red and swollen from the kiss. She appeared to be in a state of delirium. He loved to be close to her and loved to kiss her like this. It was as if he would never get tired of it. Not only was he well-dressed, but even the part of his shoulder that she was holding on to was still neat and neat without a single wrinkle. That cold and cheerless feeling was extremely simr to the taste of abstinence. If he had not pressed down on her, she would have really thought that she was the one who had acted aggressively first. He was pressing down on her at such a close distance that she was unable to move. ¡°stay away from me. ¡± Only then did the invasion between his lips and teeth slow down slightly. He said in a low voice, ¡°did I say a lot of three words to you yesterday? But why do I not seem to hear your reply? ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Her mind was a little confused, especially when she saw the man in front of her. She seemed to have beenpletely bewitched. Her mind could not think straight as she asked. ¡°You didn¡¯t say that you love me, nor did you say that you only love me. ¡± He smiled and said in a low voice, ¡°you said that you only love me, and that you will always love me alone. ¡± You will always love me alone, and that you will only love me alone This was too much. He had not said anything to her yesterday. Gu Ruochu raised her eyes to look at him. It was obvious that she could not say anything. ¡°Stop Fooling around. ¡± Huo Nanchen was very displeased by her coaxing tone. He lowered his eyes and his voice sounded as if he was trying to lure her into a dangerous situation, ¡°say that you only love me. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you get out of the car today. ¡± ¡°I. . . Can¡¯t say it. ¡± Gu Ruochu hid and saw that his hand was already propping her up by the side of her body as if he was holding her in his arms. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say it. Continue. ¡± ¡°I love you. ¡± She gritted her teeth and said it in one breath. She saw the corners of his lips curving slightly and nted a kiss on the corner of her lips as a reward. ¡°What else? Where¡¯s the rest of the sentence? ¡± ¡°Huo Nanchen, don¡¯t go too far! ¡± The friction between their lips due to the close distance made huo Nanchen¡¯s eyes darken even more. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down. He was so close to her lips that he gently hissed. ¡°and... ¡± He clearly did not intend to let her off. He waited for a few times before forcing her to say those words. The smile in his eyes grew wider and wider. Finally, they reached the entrance of Gu Zexi¡¯s vi. Gu Ruochu then got out of the man¡¯s arms. She patted him on the shoulder, ¡°alright, get out of the car. ¡± ¡°Miss Ruo Chu, you¡¯re back? ¡± The housekeeper opened the door with a smile. She nodded and smiled knowingly when she saw Huo Nanchen standing beside her. Chu xin quickly walked out of the room and held Gu Ruochu¡¯s hand when she saw her. ¡°You¡¯re not here to pack your things, are you? ¡± ¡°Yes, I suppose so. I n to go back. ¡± Chu Xin lowered her head and said reluctantly, ¡°if you go back too, I won¡¯t have anyone to talk to here. ¡± Chapter 735

Chapter 735: Chapter 729, master Gu

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart ached when she saw Chu Xin¡¯s dejected expression. ¡°It¡¯s not like you can only stay at home. You cane out and meet me. I usuallye out to meet you as well. ¡± She really did not know how to console her as her rtionship with her brother wasplicated. ¡°Xin, there are some things that are better left to nature. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know anything at the moment. ¡± ¡°Mr. Huo, pleasee in this way. ¡± The housekeeper extended her hand to invite him in and smiled at Gu Ruochu, ¡°Miss Ruo Chu, don¡¯t always stand outside like Miss Chu. It¡¯s morefortable inside. ¡± This attitude of hers had already made Huo Nanchen the son-inw of the Gu family. ¡°Alright. ¡± Gu Ruochu held Chu Xin¡¯s hand and tossed Huo Nanchen to the side in a few moments. Although she was a little jealous, she put it away. After entering the living room, Gu Ruochu saw Gu Zexiing down from upstairs and tidying up his tie. ¡°You¡¯re back? ¡± ¡°brother, where are you going? ¡± Gu Zexi had alreadye down the stairs. He was not surprised to see Huo Nanchen. He only nced at him indifferently, ¡°have a seat. Our old man will being over in a while. You can meet him while you¡¯re at it. ¡± Old Man Is he talking about old man Gu? Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. When she thought of the rumors about the Gu family and the old man, she felt an inexplicable sense of fear in her heart. This was the first time she had met anyone else from the Gu family. ¡°What should I call him? ¡± She and the Gu family were almost as close as distant rtives. Her biological mother was also Gu Zexi¡¯s aunt. Gu Zexi¡¯s originally serious expression was now amused by her. He replied helplessly, ¡°of course, I should call him grandfather. What else should I call him? Don¡¯t be nervous. Although the old man is a little serious, he¡¯s still the kind of person who would not cause trouble. ¡± Gu Ruochu nodded and sat back down. ¡°Why, are you really nervous? ¡± Huo Nanchen could not help but tease her when he saw that she was fidgeting. ¡°Back then, you were so cocky when you first met me. Why are you so afraid of someone else? ¡± ¡°How can that be the same? ¡± Gu Ruochu pushed his shoulder with her hand. She was afraid that he would act shamelessly in her brother¡¯s house. ¡°Get away from me, you¡¯re so heavy. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m so close to you and it¡¯s affecting your speech? I don¡¯t think I¡¯m holding you down, am I? ¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not holding me down, should I stop snorting? ¡± Gu Ruochu really wanted to throw a Tantrum, but she was still at Gu Zexi¡¯s house. Huo Nanchen finally sat up straight and did not disturb her again. Gu Zexi scoffed and looked down on a beast like Huo Nanchen. Why did he never realize that he was such a type of person. ¡°You¡¯ll be having lunch at home too. I¡¯ll get the maid to pack up your things and we can go back with him. ¡± His tone was gentle when he spoke to Ruo Chu ¡°You can stay here more often. If anyone bullies you, don¡¯t minding to my ce. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s face was dark. Was this not to encourage his wife to run away? ¡°No need. Ruo Chu will always be at home. ¡± Gu Zexi was speechless at his naivety. Chu Xin sat not far away. She lowered her head and did not nce at Gu Zexi from beginning to end. She was in a state of silence. When she heard that grandfather Gu wasing, her first reaction was panic. She did not forget that grandfather Gu wanted to introduce Gu Zexi to the daughter of a prestigious family. Grandfather Gu had never appeared in this vi. Could it be that he had heard of something and came to look for her? She suddenly stood up and tried to leave. Chapter 736

Chapter 736: Chapter 730

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°where are you going? ¡± Gu Zexi had been observing her from the corner of his eyes. He saw her suddenly stand up and shout, sessfully stopping the helpless woman. ¡°I still have something to do. I have to go out. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave. ¡± He seemed a little irritated, but he still looked elegant and calm, as if those small emotions were just an illusion. ¡°sit down. ¡± Chu Xin was absent-minded for a moment, then sat down again. Last night, for some unknown reason, Gu Zexi suddenly barged into her room. Although she had stayed at the Gu residence for a short period of time, they had never been in the same room. It could be said that her room was very far away from him. Chu Xin actually didn¡¯t quite understand what Gu Zexi was thinking. He hated her for confining her, but he didn¡¯t stop her freedom. He could even return to thepany to work. He treated her with more indifference and disregard, like he was treating aplete stranger. It was just that every time he was so cold and heartless, she felt very sad and helpless. However,st night, he only tore her clothes and tore her nightgown in a rather rough manner. She still did not resist even though her heart was trembling. Four years ago, she had caused him a lot of trouble. This was what she should have done. Perhaps when he was tired of her, he would let her go out of boredom. At that time, he would still be young master Gu of an Cheng. There would be no stain on him. Last night, she was in a lot of pain, but she still did not say a word. He did not want to see her face at all. Neither of them saw each other¡¯s expressions. From the beginning to the end, she seemed to be drifting in a state of nk mind until she clearly heard the door being closed. At that moment, tears streamed down her face. Gu Zexi clearly remembered what had happenedst night. He had thought that she would be able topletely let go of the knot in her heart. However, he was the one who had been hurt. In the end, she was the one who had been merciless and pointless. He hated her coldness so he felt that he should be more cruel and cruel to her. However, after hurting herst night, he realized that he was still the one who felt the heartache. Suddenly, he felt a little irritated. Gu Zexi tugged at his tie again. ¡°Young Master, the old master has arrived. ¡± The housekeeper¡¯s words were like a bomb that exploded in the room. Chu Xin and Gu ruochu tidied their clothes and stood up. Not long after, an authoritative voice sounded from outside. ¡°Zexi. ¡± ¡°Grandfather. ¡± An old man dressed in a Red Tang suit and holding a walking stick walked into the room. His eyes were filled with shrewdness as he asked, ¡°is there a guest in the house? ¡± Chu Xin flinched. It was obvious that she wanted to lower her presence in the room. Master Gu¡¯s gaze fell on Ruo Chu and met her eyes, ¡°This is? ¡± ¡°Grandfather, this is the Ruo Chu I told you aboutst time. She¡¯s aunt Zhang Xuan¡¯s daughter. ¡± Gu Zexi extended his hand and introduced her, ¡°this is her husband, Huo Nanchen. ¡± ¡°Zhang Xuan¡¯s daughter? ¡± Master Gu¡¯s originally gentle attitude immediately changed, ¡°how could you let that woman¡¯s daughter stay here? Gu Zexi, did you move out of the Gu family just to get involved with these people? ¡± Master Gu¡¯s sudden rebuke stunned ruo Chu. Could it be that the Gu family had some sort of grudge with Zhang Xuan Why does master Gu seem to hate her so much. ¡°Grandfather, my name is Ruo Chu. ¡± Master Gu clearly did not expect Gu Ruoyun to take the initiative to speak to him but his attitude was very cold, ¡°you don¡¯t have to tell me Your name. My master can not bear to bear the responsibility of Zhang Xuan¡¯s daughter. ¡± ¡°GRANDFATHER! ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense with me. Go to the study. ¡± Gu Zexi was coldly reprimanded but the rest of his words were directed at Gu Ruochu, ¡°didn¡¯t you tell her that her biological mother had caused your mother¡¯s death? ¡± Chapter 737

Chapter 737: Chapter 731-past grudges

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Zhang Xuan had caused the death of Gu Zexi¡¯s mother? Of course, Gu Ruochu did not know about this. She looked at Gu Zexi in shock. ¡°Grandfather, you also know that mother¡¯s death was more of an ident. Zhang Xuan also feels regret for what happened that year. Why should we extend our hatred to the next generation? ¡± ¡°You B * Stard! ¡± Master Gu was finally enraged. He hit Gu Zexi with his walking stick, ¡°you canpletely forget about your mother¡¯s hatred now, but I can¡¯t! If it weren¡¯t for Zhang Xuan, my daughter wouldn¡¯t have died. How can you still speak up for these people now? Huh? ¡± Daughter? This title had caught Gu Ruochu¡¯s attention. In other words, Gu Zexi¡¯s mother was the daughter of the Gu family and master Gu was the true grandfather of Gu Zexi. This fact surprised Gu Ruochu. If Gu Zexi¡¯s mother was a member of the Gu family, then who was his father? From the looks of it, it seemed to be getting more and more mysterious. Gu Zexi¡¯s face was gloomy but he did not stop master Gu from hitting Gu Ruochu with his walking stick He allowed his walking stick to hit him without stopping, ¡°grandfather, Ruo Chu is not an enemy. Even if we really want to pursue the matter, it should be Zhang Xuan¡¯s fault and not her daughter¡¯s. ¡± Gu Ruochu felt her heart skip a beat. Could it be that Zhang Xuan had really caused the death of Gu Zexi¡¯s mother? She could not imagine how Zhang Xuan would have caused the death of a person, especially her own sister. She remembered that Gu Zexi had said that he had never seen his parents¡¯graves before. Could it be that it was all Zhang Xuan¡¯s fault? ¡°Shut up now. I have something to say to you. ¡± The old man gave him a few symbolic ps before he took a breather and walked towards his study. Gu Zexi then turned to look at Gu Ruochu, ¡°wait here for a while. I¡¯ll be out soon. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at him and unconsciously tightened her grip on Huo Nanchen¡¯s hand. Chu Xin did not expect that ruo Chu would have such a rtionship with the Gu family. She had thought that Master Gu hade today for her. After all, master Gu had hoped to find his grandson a suitable granddaughter-inw among the daughters of the prestigious families. With her status living in Gu Zexi¡¯s vi, master Gu would not like her. ¡°How could this be? Does the Ning family have a grudge against the Gu family? ¡± Before Huo Nanchen could say anything, Chu Xin spoke first ¡°Ruo Chu, don¡¯t be anxious. Perhaps it¡¯s not a big deal and old master Gu is just being serious. ¡± Chu Xin spoke first. ¡°In the past, I did hear about his parents from Gu Zexi. I only knew that her mother¡¯s name was Suqin. Later, there were also servants who called her Mrs. Suqin when they mentioned her. ¡°. ¡°Mrs. Suqin was Zhang Xuan¡¯s cousin. The two of them had a very good rtionship in the past. Butter, I heard that Mrs. Suqin¡¯s death had something to do with Zhang Xuan. Although she wasn¡¯t the one in charge, it was enough for people to criticize her. ¡± ¡°How did Zhang Xuan Kill Suqin? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. It¡¯s very likely that it was an ident but the old master has always pushed the me onto her. As for the specifics, only the person involved knows. ¡± Gu Ruochu fell silent for a moment with a hint of curiosity. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. No matter what the truth is, these grudges should never have been extended to the two of you. ¡± ¡°MM. ¡± Gu Ruochu felt a little better. Her grip on Huo Nanchen¡¯s wrist gradually tightened but she was still in a bad mood. ¡°Nanchen, should we go back first? ¡± ¡°your brother wants you to wait here for a while. Perhaps he has something to say to youter. ¡± Chapter 738

Chapter 738: Chapter 732, this pair of eyes

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°That¡¯s right, Ruo Chu. You don¡¯t have to pay too much attention to the grudge between master Gu and the Ning family. Gu Zexi really likes you as a younger sister. He treats you as his own flesh and blood. ¡± Chu Xin thought that if Ruo Chu were to leave now, both brother and sister would have some regrets. Perhaps they would even have a little knot in their hearts. ¡°Alright. ¡± The husband and wife sat down again and waited for master Gu and Gu Zexi to finish their conversation in the study room. There was a moment of silence outside before Gu Zexi and master Gu finally came out. ¡°Big Brother. ¡± The old man did not expect Gu Ruochu to address her as big brother so smoothly. The moment his old eyes met hers, there was a sense ofplexity in them. Although they were only cousins, Zhang Xuan¡¯s eyes sometimes really resembled his dead daughter¡¯s. He did not expect Zhang Xuan¡¯s daughter to have the same pair of eyes. She even had the surname Gu. What a coincidence. The old manughed self-deprecatingly as a hint of destion remained in his eyes. However, these people reminded him day and night of how his daughter had died, how she had been humiliated before she died, and how she had died with hatred in her heart. He could not let go of the past. Every time he thought about it, it would be a heart-wrenching pain. He only had one daughter. His wife had passed away too soon after her daughter¡¯s death. If his daughter had not had the best rtionship with Zhang Xuan when she was alive, he would not have cared whether it was an ident or not. He just wanted to let Zhang Xuan have a taste of what was called a heart-wrenching pain. ¡°since you have a guest, Brat, I¡¯ll be leaving first. ¡± The old man¡¯s voice was a little stiff. He nced at the silent Chu Xin and walked away. ¡°I¡¯ll send you off, grandfather. ¡± Gu Zexi nodded at Ruocu and the others before he turned around to send the old man off. The moment he turned around, Gu Ruochu saw a few bruises on his hand. It was likely that the old man had not noticed the strength in his hand when he had used his walking stick to hit someone. She and Chu Xin looked at each other before they returned to the living room. ¡°We¡¯re having lunch here today. I¡¯ve already asked the chef to prepare it. ¡± Gu Zexi entered the room and spoke as if nothing had happened. ¡°brother, is the old man alright? ¡± ¡°He¡¯s fine. He¡¯s just having an old problem. There¡¯s no need to pay attention to him. ¡± Gu Zexi casually replied as he stood not far from Chu Xin. He was standing so close to her, which actually made her feel a little nervous. ¡°brother, I don¡¯t want you and the old master to get into a conflict because of me. ¡± Gu Ruochu could not exin why her mood had be so depressed. She deeply hoped that Gu Zexi would be happy. He was really too tired and unhappy to live. ¡°I know. ¡± The siblings had an UNCANNY rapport. It was as if they did not need to say anything to know what each other was thinking. ¡°...¡± After sending off Ruo Chu and her husband that night, Chu Xin returned to the vi with a heart full of worries. She had just reached the door when she suddenly heard a woman¡¯sughtering from inside. The strangeughter seemed to suppress her nerves. It was painful and sad. When she had just sent off Ruo Chu, she seemed to have seen a luxury caring in from the door. There was even a vague outline of a woman on the passenger seat. She was only stunned at that time. She did not expect that it was really a woman who was looking for Gu Zexi. She did not dare to enter the door. She bit her lip and was in a dilemma for a moment. ¡°Miss Chu, why are you standing here? ¡± The maid Xiao Hua¡¯s piercing voice suddenly rang out. The woman who was deep in thought was so shocked that she turned around and wanted to leave. ¡°STOP RIGHT THERE! ¡± A cold voice rang out at the door. Chu Xin turned around and saw a tall woman standing not far from him, staring at her curiously with a pair of bright and beautiful eyes. Chapter 739

Chapter 739: Chapter 733: The meeting of two women

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Chu Xin felt very ufortable. She knew that this was probably the woman that the old man had introduced to Gu Zexi. Xiao Hua lowered her head without batting an eyelid. She had deliberately shouted so loudly just now. This woman had inexplicably stayed in young master Gu¡¯s vi, breaking all her previous romantic fantasies about young master Gu. From the time she had been cleaning the Gu family¡¯s vi, she had had a stubborn fantasy about this handsome and cold man. She felt that she might very well attract young master Gu¡¯s attention, and perhaps she could really rely on this man to change her fate. ¡°Zexi, who is this? ¡± The woman¡¯s voice carried a smile, and the way she looked at Chu Xin was somewhat studied. ¡°My name is Chu Xin. ¡± A hint of bitterness appeared in her pitch-ck eyes. ¡°Chu Xin? ¡± The woman smiled lightly and repeated, ¡°that¡¯s a very nice name. Hello, my name is Wan Qian. ¡± ¡°Hello, Miss Wan. ¡± Chu Xin just nodded her head and nned to go in directly from the side. When Wan Qian introduced herself just now, Chu Xin was really afraid that she would add that she was Gu Zexi¡¯s fianc??e. She thought about it and suddenly felt that she wasughable. She no longer had the right to interfere with everything rted to Gu Zexi, especially matters rted to rtionships. Perhaps it was because of the lighting, Chu Xin felt that Gu Zexi¡¯s gaze was extremely oppressive. She heard his footsteps and quickened her pace as she went upstairs. She could only hear the woman behind her giggling. After a while, the housekeeper knocked on the door. She sounded a little worried, ¡°Miss Chu, are you inside? I¡¯m here to bring you supper. ¡± ¡°Miss Xin, are you okay? ¡± When the door opened, Chu Xin saw the worried look in the housekeeper¡¯s eyes. She shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± After bringing the supper in, Chu Xin was about to close the door when she saw a hand on the door, blocking the door that was about to close. ¡°What are you doing here? ¡± Chu Xin subconsciously took a step back and looked at the man who walked in with surprise. The door was instantly closed. She suddenly remembered what happenedst night and her nerves became much more tense. ¡°Miss Wan Qian is still at your house. She will see you if you don¡¯t go back to your room. ¡± ¡°Yes, she did. What does it have to do with me? ¡± He stared at her and unbuttoned his coat elegantly. ¡°Come here. ¡± ¡°Get out. ¡± Gu Zexi obviously thought that she was talking nonsense. He took a few steps forward and held her in his arms. His voice became much gentler. ¡°Is there a birth control pill in your bag? Did you take it afterst night? ¡± His gentleness reminded her of five years ago. ¡°So what if I did? So what if I took the birth control pill? Do you still want me to give birth to your child? ¡± Chu Xin hated how he could get close to her whenever he wanted to, and how he could ignore her whenever he wanted to. Her eyes were already watery. ¡°Look at you. Why are you so angry like a grumpy child? ¡± His Lazy Voice had a hint of maism. ¡°Then how sensible do you want me to be? Do you want me to be like Miss Wan Qian, who sees that you have other women and allows other women to live in your house in public, but is able to ignore everything and stillugh at you? ¡± Gu Zexi sneered and sat on the SOFA next to him. The shirt cor and tie that were torn apart looked particrly elegant and sexy. ¡°Xin, you shouldn¡¯t have any illusions about me. You know that you¡¯ve already lost my love for you since you left me without permission four years ago. ¡± She would never know that after he left, he had almost lost all his faith and expectations to continue living. Chapter 740

Chapter 740: Chapter 734. Anything but being a lover

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION When she personally said, ¡°Gu Zexi, I don¡¯t love you anymore. No, I can say that I¡¯ve never loved you before. ¡°. ¡°I want to be with you only to take revenge on my half-sister and my wicked stepsister. From the beginning to the end, I¡¯ve only used you. ¡°. At that moment, he seemed to hear that his heart waspletely dead. Only thest bit of persistence supported him to return to the Gu family. It was as if he had beenpletely defeated. ¡°Gu Zexi... ¡± Chu Xin looked at him, and the color of her lips that she had bitten had lost their color. She had told herself a million times that she hadpletely broken off her rtionship with Gu Zexi, and that he could no longer love her. However, when she heard these words with her own ears, she could not help but feel a deep pain in her heart. It turned out that the unbearable things in her life had beenpletely gone. ¡°since you hate me so much, why are you still confining me in your vi? Why don¡¯t you just leave me alone outside, and I¡¯ll never be an eyesore to you, right? ¡± She said in a low voice, ¡°anyway, you¡¯ve also found a woman suitable for you. Miss Wan Qian will be a very qualified matriarch of a wealthy family. ¡± ¡°Who knows? ¡± Gu Zexiughedzily ¡°maybe it¡¯s because I can¡¯t forget the time when I was at my lowest by a woman¡¯s eyes, or maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m unwilling to see you continue to move on with your life after you hurt me. ¡°It¡¯s fine if I don¡¯t see you, but I hate you so much when I see you. ¡± ¡°Then what do you want? I¡¯ll promise you anything except being your secret lover. ¡± Chu Xin waspletely powerless. ¡°promise me anything? ¡± Gu Zexi¡¯s enigmatic eyes swept over her and he suddenly stood up He looked down at her condescendingly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything. Give me a child and stay with me for a year until I get married. Of course, you won¡¯t stay with me for nothing. I¡¯ll give you 50 million aspensation, and then I¡¯ll keep my promise and let you go. What do you think?¡± His words exploded in her ears, and Chu Xin looked into his enigmatic eyes in astonishment. ¡°Gu Zexi, are you crazy? Can You bear that your child is an illegitimate child? ¡± If she really gave birth to this child, she would be entangled with this man for the rest of her life. ¡°whether you can endure it or not, you have to bear my child and give birth to it safely. Otherwise, you¡¯ll never be able to repay the debt you owe me for the rest of your life. ¡± Gu Zexi did not have the slightest intention of joking. Chu Xin¡¯s entire mind was in a daze. ¡°Do you think that pregnancy is as simple as a female dog being pregnant for a month to give birth? It takes more than ten months to go from pregnancy to giving birth, not to mention the chances of getting pregnant. ¡± Did he really believe that he could hit her with just a few hits He even promised that she would leave after a year. How could it be so simple. The child was in his hands, and she could not help but worry about it. This child was like a hostage, and she would never be able to escape again in this lifetime. This man¡¯s mind was still as dark as ever. He probably just used another method to force her to be his mistress for the rest of her life. A cold smile appeared on Gu Zexi¡¯s face again. ¡°You can¡¯t even wait for a year. Do you really want to leave me, the victim who was hurt by you, so badly? ¡± Chu Xin did not refute him anymore. She lowered her head and wiped away the tears at the corner of her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s you who is too unreasonable. ¡± ¡°alright then. I don¡¯t need to wait for you to give birth to your child. As long as you are pregnant, I will let you go. How about that? ¡± Having a child was almost the same as having a child. He knew that no matter how cruel this woman was, she would never hurt her own child. Chapter 741

Chapter 741: Chapter 735 was enough

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°No, you can¡¯t. ¡± Chu Xin felt like her brain was about to explode. She didn¡¯t expect this man to make such a tricky request ¡°Gu Zexi, you¡¯re really crazy. Have you forgotten what kind of rtionship we have? ¡± How could it be so simple to bear a child? Not to mention her identity? She would never let her child be an illegitimate child. Gu Zexi¡¯s face showed a hint of mockery. ¡°You just promised that as long as I let you go, you¡¯d be willing to do anything except be my lover. Why are you so unwilling to bear a child ¡°You asked me to make a request, but you can¡¯t afford it if I let you go. What is this? ¡± Chu Xin bit her lip, not knowing how to respond. ¡°I can¡¯t do it. ¡± ¡°What a failure. You can¡¯t do this and you can¡¯t do that. You say that you want to make up for the hurt I suffered in the past, but what about now? No matter what I ask you to do, you are not willing to do it. ¡± Gu Zexi felt sarcastic and suddenly felt bored. It was this kind of woman that he could not control. She hurt him, but she still moved her heart at all times. Seeing that she wanted to hug him even though she was crying, heforted her softly, ¡°don¡¯t be afraid. ¡°. ¡°Zexi, don¡¯t be like this. ¡± ¡°enough. ¡± He felt that it was ironic to hear her say the two words ¡°Zexi. ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything more. You used me, Gu Zexi, as a rag once and threw me away. Don¡¯t think about using me again. You can either stay by my side forever as a lover, or give me a child. Everything else is out of the question. ¡± ¡°Zexi. ¡± ¡°enough. Stop pretending to be pitiful. I won¡¯t be fooled by you again. ¡± He lowered his head to look at her stubborn face and recalled everything that had happened four years ago. Back then, she had also made his heart ache, but the stubbornness in her eyes was ten times more than now. At that time, her temper was really stronger than anyone else¡¯s. As he spoke, Gu Zexi took a few steps forward and hugged her in his arms. ¡°since you can¡¯t make a choice, I¡¯ll personally help you make this decision. ¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Chu Xin felt that the button on her body had been pulled off just like that. ¡°Gu Zexi! ¡± ¡°Save it forter. Don¡¯t you like to call Me Zexi? ¡± His mocking eyes were still cold, as if they contained the same ice-cold temperature as before. She suddenly remembered the first time she met him. At that time, they were both too young and thought that falling in love with someone was a lifetime. However, after exhausting their past frivolity, they realized that they would have to experience so much when they were truly together. Vows were always engraved in their hearts as time passed, and the more painful it was. Thest line of defense in her heart suddenly copsed. ¡°Zexi. ¡± She suddenly called out in a muffled voice. Her voice was so low that she almost couldn¡¯t hear it. She just threw herself into his arms and refused toe out. She couldn¡¯t push him away, and she didn¡¯t want to either. Neither of them could see the other¡¯s expression. They only heard the pounding of the other¡¯s heart. Obviously, there was no more intense emotion than this. ¡°actually, you¡¯re still lusting after me, aren¡¯t you? ¡± ¡°I... ¡± She felt a chill on her body. She closed her eyes but didn¡¯t say anything else. She didn¡¯t show any signs of struggle. She just obeyed the man who had some rough movements. How could she just be lustful of him? When he was teaching her how to y the piano and how to take pictures, when he was holding her wrist that was covered in scars and aching, her heart had already fallen on him. How could he possibly know. Chapter 742

Chapter 742: Chapter 736-don¡¯t go too far

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She only knew that she used him to take revenge on her stepmother and stepsister. She only knew that she seduced him for another purpose. This was probably the punishment she deserved. ¡°have there been any other men in the past four years? ¡± His maic and cold voice sounded sarcastic beside her. Chu Xin actually felt a little insulted, but when she met his cold eyes, she was speechless. This was what she deserved. ¡°Gu Zexi, even if I abandoned you back then, in the end, I didn¡¯t really do anything else to hurt you. Do you have to humiliate me so many times? ¡± Gu Zexi asked this question with a hint of sarcasm, but when he saw the hurt in her eyes, his heart felt like it was being scratched by a vicious cat¡¯s paw. ¡°Then tell me, did you find another man after you left me? ¡± Even though she had broken his heart four years ago, he still couldn¡¯t stand it when someone else touched her. His Love was as deep as his possessiveness. ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, then I¡¯ll check it again. ¡± ¡°What if I did? ¡± Gu Zexi¡¯s hand paused. Seeing the bitter smile on her face, his heart ached more than he hated her. ¡°If you do, break up with himpletely. I don¡¯t like to have too many romantic entanglements with the women around me, ¡± he said with a cold face. ¡°If you follow me, you have to be single-minded. ¡± Even after a few years, he still had his own dominance and dominance. ¡°Gu Zexi, I can follow you. ¡± Chu Xin seemed to have epted her fate. She looked up at him and took a deep breath ¡°But I don¡¯t want to live in your house. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want your fianc??e to watch me wander around your house all day and be sad. I want to live outside. If you need me, you can call me over anytime. ¡± In that case, it seemed like he was really thinking about him. Gu Zexi seemed to be really thinking about it, and he looked at her with a scrutinizing gaze. ¡°since you¡¯re so fond of door-to-door service, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish. ¡± Gu Zexi thought of her answer to the question of whether there was a man or not, and his heart felt a little stung ¡°when you were seducing other men, did you also put on such a look? ¡± ¡°Gu Zexi, don¡¯t go too far. Even if I¡¯m really with another man, it¡¯s only after I broke up with you. Do you have to be so stingy to make me feel good? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s going too far? ¡± Gu Zexi sneered. Seeing that she was in pain, he did not say anything more to hurt her. He only lifted her up slightly and ced her on the bed. COMMENT There was no kiss, no prelude. When the pain came from his body, Chu Xin¡¯s hand was tightly wrapped around his neck, and her nails unconsciously dug into his shoulder. ¡°...¡± The next month went very smoothly. It was just that Huo Nanchen suddenly became much more clingy, and even the big dog at home was always by his side. Sometimes, when she saw the dog curled up on the floor beside her legs, the peaceful feeling of the past grew stronger. She onlyy on the man¡¯s shoulder and sat on the swing, looking forward to the future of her life. As long as it was someone she loved, even if they were in a daze together, they would still feel wonderful. That night, Gu Ruochu did not sleep very well. Huo Nanchen could clearly see her body turning and turning, and an uneasy expression appeared on his face. His brows were tightly knitted together, as if he was dreaming of an unimaginable scene. He leaned over and hugged the woman from behind, pressing her against his chest. The Thin Ridge of his back seemed to tremble slightly, making him feel the woman¡¯s powerlessness even more. The dream that he had had many times before was repeated. The little girl on the swing was smiling, and a boy was pushing the swing behind her. Chapter 743

Chapter 743: Chapter 737, nightmare

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu felt the reality of this scene and could already tell that this little girl was herself. ¡°HURRY UP, little brother! PUSH THE SWING HARD! ¡± Theughter seemed to spread with hatred. No matter how hard she tried, she could not make out the outline of the boy. She could only vaguely see the corners of his lips rising. ¡°Then sit tight, I¡¯m going to START PUSHING HARD! ¡± The scene changed and she saw another taller boy walk over and pick up the little girl, ¡°what if you fall off the swing with your skin like this? ¡± The voice was strangely familiar and Gu Ruochu could not help but recall it in her dreams. Had she heard this voice somewhere before? Although the boy who appearedter on was scolding her, the boy had allowed her to sit on his neck. The little girl was clearly very happy. ¡°Big Brother is so nice. ¡± After a while, she sat back on the swing and the little brother who had helped her push the swing started to push it again. The little girl¡¯sughter once again drifted into the air. The sunlight was blurry and clear. Theughter by her ears sounded distant and empty. Gu Ruochu could even feel the weightlessness of the swing when she suddenly woke up. ¡°Ah... ¡± Countless scenes were exchanged. This nightmare had finally awakened her from her dream. She sat on the bed and felt a slight tingling pain in her dizzy head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± The moment she sat up, the people next to her also sat up. From the sweat on her face, they could tell that he really had a nightmare. ¡°It¡¯s okay, good girl. ¡± He held her in his arms and pressed his chest against her thin back. His lipsnded on her ears and cheeks, ¡°it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just a nightmare. ¡± Gu Ruochu finally snapped back to her senses and squeezed herself into his arms with all her might. She did not know if it was just a dream or if it had really happened. After having such a dream for so many times in a row, if she thought that it was fake again, it would be a real fantasy. Perhaps, these things had definitely happened before and she had only forgotten about it. Does this mean that she was hinting at something This could not be denied. Perhaps a part of her memory that was waking up was hinting at something. Why is this happening? ¡°Nanchen, I seem to have dreamt of the things that happened when I was young again. Do you think I forgot something? Why do those things frequently appear in my dreams? ¡± ¡°What did you dream about? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been dreaming about a boy helping me push the swing, although I can¡¯t see his face clearly. If these things are true, perhaps I really did lose a part of my memory, and it¡¯s a very important part of my memory! ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t panic. ¡± Huo Nanchen reached out and stroked her shoulder. ¡°Tell me, what did you dream about in your dream? ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I¡¯ve been dreaming about a boy pushing a swing for me? And it was in a very beautiful garden. But when I was young, I was with Gu Yanwei. I didn¡¯t have a boy by my side and I didn¡¯t have such a beautiful garden. ¡± Gu Ruochu vaguely remembered that the garden in her dream was very beautiful and very noble. It was like a garden belonging to a wealthy family and not belonging to the public. ¡°Nanchen, is my memory in a mess? Why do I have twopletely different childhood memories? One was with Gu Yanwei in the Gu family and the other was with that boy¡¯s childhood memories? Why is this happening? ¡± Perhaps Gu Ruochu had just woken up from her nightmare and was speaking incoherently. Her mind was on the verge of copsing. COMMENT ¡°Be good, don¡¯t be afraid. Don¡¯t think too much. ¡± Chapter 744

Chapter 744: Chapter 738: Someone is there

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo Nanchen heard her stammering and a terrifying thought suddenly surfaced in his heart. Zhou Yunxi had been the one who had been talking about Ruo Chu¡¯s background. She had said that Ruo Chu was the daughter of the Ning family because she had sessfully matched Zhou Yunxi¡¯s memories. She had always thought that she was right However, she had never reallypared the results of the DNA test to see if Ruo Chu was the daughter of the Ning family. Perhaps, Ruo Chu was not the daughter of the Ning family at all? This thought only shed across his mind A bolt of lightning suddenly shed outside, startling Gu Ruochu to look outside. It was pitch-ck inside and extremely frightening. However, when it lit up outside, she could clearly see the shadow of a woman. ¡°Huo Nanchen, there seems to be someone in the room. ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Fear surfaced in Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart. She even saw the woman¡¯s face sh before her eyes. Her breathing quickened and for the first time, she felt that reality was even more terrifying than the nightmare she had just experienced. ¡°Hubby, I think I saw someone outside, right on that French window. ¡± Huo Nanchen became alert and hugged her even tighter. There was only a trace of rain on the huge French window, not a single person could be seen. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, there¡¯s no one else. ¡± Gu Ruochu could not believe that she had just been hallucinating after being frightened in the middle of the night. ¡°Hubby, call the bodyguards in, quick! ¡± ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be afraid. ¡± Huo Nanchen reached for his phone. After a call, a few bodyguards quickly came down from upstairs. As bodyguards, they had to be by their employer¡¯s side at all times. However, Gu Ruochu and the others did not have many enemies or problems, so it was rare for them to be called down in the middle of the night. The door to the bedroom opened as soon as they reached the door. A few bodyguards immediately searched the brightly lit room for something while Huo nanchen carried Gu Ruochu to the door. ¡°That woman might have climbed down to the floor-to-ceiling window just now. Should we go out and look for her? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s hands were tightly wrapped around Huo Nanchen¡¯s neck at the door of the bedroom. She felt goosebumps all over her body when she thought of the blurry face that had just shed past her. That figure that had shed past was definitely not her imagination! ¡°Young Master, Young Madam, there¡¯s nothing wrong with the room. ¡± The two bodyguards walked around and checked the room carefully. They even took out high-tech equipment and instruments to detect explosives and other sensitive chemicals in the room. They only stopped when they realized that it waspletely safe. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, young master. There¡¯s nothing unusual inside. ¡± ¡°listen to the young Madam. Go outside and check if there¡¯s anyone there. ¡± The two bodyguards nodded and quickly shed out of the room. The lightning shed once again and rumbled The white lightning illuminated the person¡¯s face. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart had not slowed down and her body was still tensed. ¡°Nanchen, I¡¯m not seeing things. I really saw someone lying in front of the floor-to-ceiling window just now. ¡± ¡°Be good, I know. ¡± Huo Nanchen knew that she had been thoroughly shocked tonight. She had just finished her nightmare when she saw a figure in front of the floor-to-ceiling window. Anyone else would have been too scared to make a sound. He reached out to rub her head and pressed her whole body against his chest, ¡°should we go out and take a look? Maybe we can see something. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Curiosity was more than fear. Besides, she was not a weak person. Huo Nanchen took out a ck coat from his room and wrapped her up from head to toe. The rain-soaked coolness waspletely dispelled. ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡± Huo Nanchen held a big ck umbre and followed a few bodyguards out of the door. Chapter 745

Chapter 745: Chapter 739, Ningtang Creek

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The rain fell on the umbre and Huo Nanchen shielded the person under it tightly. He tightened his grip on the umbre handle, making his knuckles even more distinct. Fortunately, the entire vi wasrge enough and the Old Lady¡¯s vi was very far away from them. Otherwise, it would be very troublesome if the olddy were to wake up in the middle of the night. ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ve found this! ¡± Two bodyguards walked over and picked up a thermos-like bottle from the ground. There was an evil spirit symbol on it, making it look very scary in the rainy night. ¡°What¡¯s this? ¡± Gu Ruochu reached out to take it. Huo Nanchen did not even have the time to stop her, ¡°be careful, give this to me. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s just a bottle. ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at the disgusting picture on it and did not feel much difort in her heart. She then opened the bottle. There was a piece of paper inside There were crooked words written on it, ¡°when my child was miscarried, I could already see the shape of a human. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve seen it before, right Hehehehe... ... In order for you to see my child with your own eyes, I purposely saved it in the refrigerator. Take a look.¡± The handwriting was signed, ¡°Ning Tangxi. ¡°. ¡°Save it in the refrigerator... ¡°. ... Gu Ruochu moved her hand and realized that it might be the child she had miscarried. She never thought that Ning Tangxi would be so crazy as to store her miscarried child in the refrigerator. Was it just to scare them? ¡°What did she write? ¡± Huo Nanchen only saw the signature at the end, ¡°Ning Tangxi. ¡± He did not see what was written in the text. Gu Ruochu did not say anything. She simply poured the contents of the bottle into the contents. When the contents of the bottle came out, a fist-sized object appeared on her palm. It was the size of a baby¡¯s fist! Perhaps it was because it had been kept in cold storage, she could even see the baby¡¯s limbs and small body clearly. Gu Ruochu had heard of babies who had been born after a few months of miscarriage. This was the first time she had seen it with her own eyes. It was strange. Gu Ruochu¡¯s hand trembled when she thought of the evil spirit symbol that had been pasted on the bottle. Huo Nanchen¡¯s eyes turned cold and ayer of coldness appeared in his deep, Cold Eyes. ¡°Ruo Chu! ¡± When Huo Nanchen saw such a strange thing, he reached out and patted the thing in her hand, ¡°don¡¯t look at it anymore, let¡¯s go back. ¡± ¡°Nanchen, why would Ning Tangxie here? She even showed US her child. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not know what this woman was thinking about. She was the one who had dropped the child but in the end, she still med them? ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, we¡¯ll go back immediately. ¡± Huo Nanchen gave the two bodyguards behind him a look and held the person in his arms as they walked into the vi, ¡°don¡¯t be afraid. Even if Ning Tangxi wants to touch you, she has to be capable. ¡± He knew very well that Ning Tangxi was not capable. Actually, Gu Ruochu was not afraid. She only felt that it was terrifying. She had a clear conscience. Back then, she had clearly warned this woman not to think that she could use the abortion to frame her. In any case, she would not even blink. Whoever killed the child would find the child. Returning to her room, Gu Ruochu could not fall asleep no matter how hard she tried. It was not because of Ning Tangxi¡¯s threats, but more because of the nightmare she had just woken up from. What was this dream hinting at? ¡°What¡¯s the matter, can¡¯t sleep? ¡± The person next to her was like a warm water bag, so warm that Gu Ruochu¡¯s entire body feltzy. She leanedfortably against him, ¡°I¡¯m a little sleepy, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll sleep first. ¡± Chapter 746

Chapter 746: Chapter 740, satisfied

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Leaning against his body, Gu Ruochu yawned, ¡°Oh right, don¡¯t tell mother and grandmother about what happened tonight. Tomorrow, check the surveince cameras to see how that woman got in. ¡± Their bedroom was on the third floor and that woman could actually climb up from below. Gu Ruochu really did not know whether to praise her for being brave or brainless. She was not afraid of falling to her death. ¡°mm, go to sleep. I¡¯m actually not sleepy. Be Good, I¡¯ll apany you. ¡± If he were to fall asleep on his own, she would be tossing and turning on the bed, thinking about all sorts of things. ¡°You¡¯re so kind. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s voice softened and she quickly wrapped her arms around his shoulders. ¡°Then let me lean on you. Let me lean on you very quickly. ¡± ¡°mm, since you know that I¡¯m so kind, you can¡¯t run away so easily in the future. ¡± As he thought about this, Huo Nanchen reached out and grabbed her shoulders. He leaned in and looked at her. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep. Can I do something else? ¡± It was just the right time to do something else. Seeing her yawn again, Huo Nanchen felt that this woman was always in such azy state that he could not take his eyes off her. ¡°Don¡¯t kiss me. ¡± The moment he leaned in, Gu Ruochu even avoided him in disgust. Seeing that she was still acting arrogantly, Huo Nanchen leaned in again and was avoided by her. She was so arrogant that he could not even kiss her once. ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m so attentive, yet you won¡¯t even give me a kiss. Aren¡¯t you being too stingy? ¡± He reached out to seal her face and pecked her lips fiercely. ¡°Are you satisfied now? ¡± Gu Ruochu felt his body temperature rise as he kissed her. Her entire body felt numb from his kiss and she wanted to move away from him. ¡°I said I¡¯m not satisfied. Can we continue? ¡± ¡°No. ¡± Gu Ruochu rejected him decisively and wanted to leave this dangerous area quickly. ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯ve gone through so much trouble in the middle of the night and you still don¡¯t sleep well. ¡± Huo Nanchen pulled her over andid her on hisp ¡°mm, tell me yourself, have you ever tried tofort me after being married to me for so long? Why is it that I, your husband, don¡¯t have any benefits at all? Even if I do have some, it¡¯s only a small amount offort. It¡¯s not considered a benefit at all. ¡± ¡°How much more benefits do you want? ¡± Gu Ruochu thought of his slightly domineering attitude these past few days and could not help but reach out to pat his shoulder, ¡°tell me yourself, haven¡¯t you been very straightforward these past few days in asking for your own benefits? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you feel happy? ¡± He spoke very bluntly and his hand was already caressing her waist. Gu Ruochu¡¯s sensitive body trembled and she reached out to push his hand away, ¡°Don¡¯t move. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s you who shouldn¡¯t move, be good. ¡± Gu Ruochu avoided his kiss as she tried to prevent him from doing anything else. Her mind went nk for a moment before she felt a cold sensation on her body. Her bathrobe was starting to loosen. ¡°Huo Nanchen, are you going to sleep or not? ¡± His head waspletely buried and his voice sounded muffled, ¡°I saw that you didn¡¯t want to sleep so I had no choice but to bring you to do something else. ¡± ¡°Huo Nanchen... ¡± Unlike his gentle kiss, the deep sound that came from his ears was even more soul-sucking and intoxicating. His eyes were shaking very much, a little numbness along with the sight of his eyes shaking non-stop. Chapter 747

Chapter 747: Is Chapter 741 still not out yet

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu gritted her teeth. She could feel the little bit of pain rising from her lower body and gradually rising to a rich smell. The pain was excruciating. At first, she could endure it, but in the end, she could not. ¡°Stop! ¡± ¡°No. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s straightforward refusal made her want to kill him. She could only knee his leg. The pain in her body was getting worse. ¡°My body hurts. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡± From her voice, one could tell that she was not faking it. Huo Nanchen lifted his head from her neck and saw the faint pain in her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± She had not used much force just now. Why was she in so much pain? It did not seem like she was in so much pain in the past. ¡°I told you, it hurts like hell. Let me lie down. ¡± Huo Nanchenid her down and only then did he feel half of his body turn cold and Hot. A wave of irritation and difort surged from the bottom of his heart. He helped Gu Ruochu to tuck her in before he picked up his towel and walked towards the bathroom. ¡°Be good, sleep first. I¡¯ll be back soon. ¡± Gu Ruochuy on the bed and nodded. She felt much better now. After lying on the bed for a long time, she realized that Huo Nanchen had note out. She could only hear the faint sound of watering from the bathroom. ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re not out yet? ¡± Hearing her shout from afar, the water quickly stopped. When she came out again, her body was still filled with a cold aura, ¡°I¡¯m here, why aren¡¯t you sleeping? Does your body still hurt? I see that you were born to torture me. ¡± Thest sentence was clearly a vicious tone. Gu Ruochu scoffed and looked at the side of his face. She did not know why but she began to gloat over his misfortune. Huo Nanchen had clearly seen the smug look on her face but he still pinched her face. ¡°It really hurts. ¡± For some reason today, his body hurt and his face hurt as if it hurt everywhere. Huo Nanchen reached out his hand and lifted the bedsheet. There were faint traces of blood on it. His expression changed instantly. There was no warmth in his eyes and there was even ayer of ice on them. A nervous expression appeared on his face. ¡°Why am I bleeding? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not even know where her wound hade from. All she could see was a tiny bit of blood on her leg and the nket. It was especially eye-catching. ¡°Be good, don¡¯t be afraid. ¡± Huo Nanchen reached out and picked up the person in his arms. He put on some clothes for her with a dark expression on his face and a trace of fear appeared in his heart. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart jumped again. She did not expect that something would happen to her body. ¡°Nanchen, am I sick? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s solemn expression hid a trace of panic under the light. The next second, he pressed his lips against her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it all the time. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital now. ¡± The two of them had not slept for more than a few hours tonight. Seeing that the sky was still gray, Gu Ruochu was already carried out by him. The maid got up and knocked on the housekeeper¡¯s door to open the garage. When Huo Nanchen carried the woman out, he saw that his car was parked in front of the main door. ¡°Young Master, is the Young Madam Alright? ¡± The housekeeper asked worriedly. ¡°She¡¯s fine. She¡¯s just going to the hospital for a checkup. ¡± He carefully wrapped his body around the woman and asked the driver to drive the car to the hospital in the city center. Gu Ruochu was still in a daze. By the time she regained her senses, she was already at the entrance of the hospital. She did not expect Huo Nanchen to carry her directly into the hospital. Although it was only about five o¡¯clock, there were already quite a number of people at the hospital. She was actually not seriously injured, so she subconsciously avoided the surprised gaze of the nurse on duty and only wrapped her arms around the man¡¯s neck. Chapter 748

Chapter 748: Chapter 742-don¡¯t be afraid

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The bewitched man carried her up a few flights of stairs. The doctors seemed to be talking about something.. When his body touched the soft nket, a female doctor eximed in surprise, ¡°Oh my, why did your wife bring her to the emergency room? She should be brought to the gynecology department! ¡± Gynecology Department? Huo Nanchen carried Gu Ruochu out of the emergency room without another word The female doctor behind him appeared a little nervous and could not help but mutter softly, ¡°young people these days are really too inexperienced. They don¡¯t even know that their wife might be pregnant. What a blockhead! ¡± ¡°They don¡¯t even have much experience. Judging from the couple¡¯s young age, it¡¯s normal that they¡¯re not sensitive to this kind of thing. ¡± ... Soon, the emergency department was called in. The female doctor¡¯s sharp eyes swept across the couple. After the examination, she asked gently and cautiously, ¡°Mrs. Huo, are you menstruating this month? ¡± After asking about menstruation, Gu Ruochu seemed to have understood something. The doctor might have suspected that she was pregnant. ¡°My menstruation has always been quite urate. It¡¯s at most two or three dayste. It¡¯s not time yet for this month. ¡± The female doctor adjusted her sses and acknowledged, ¡°alright, let¡¯s go for a pregnancy test now. Xiao Zhang, bring the test paper over. ¡± The nurse brought the test paper over and the female doctor immediately handed her a small cup, ¡°if you don¡¯t feel like urinating for the time being, drink more water and call me when the timees. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± This was also the first time Gu Ruochu had used this thing. From the doctor¡¯s tone, it seemed that she might have a child. However, Gu Ruochu was still a little confused as to how this child was conceived. She remembered having sex with Huo Nanchenst month, and she was forced to do so during a safe period. Although there was no guarantee of a safe period, she had still taken a short-acting birth control pill. How could she possibly be pregnant Besides, shouldn¡¯t the first reaction to pregnancy be vomiting She did not seem to have any reaction at all. Instead, she was in excruciating pain when she was with Huo Nanchen just now. Gu Ruochu was still puzzled when the person next to her suddenly lifted her up and almost lifted her up high. Her first reaction was to reach out and hug his neck. ¡°honey, you... you¡¯re pregnant? ¡± Gu Ruochu was still feeling a little dizzy in the air. She was baffled, ¡°What are you doing? Quickly put me down. Isn¡¯t this something that has yet to be decided? ¡± Isn¡¯t this something that has yet to be decided The doctor was not even sure that she would be allowed to test him on the spot. He lowered his eyes and saw that his entire face was filled with joy. His vast eyes seemed to be even more radiant than before. The light in his eyes was like a flowing stream of light. It was a moment of magnificence. ¡°honey, you¡¯re pregnant, aren¡¯t you? ¡± His voice was very low at first, but there was a thick sense of joy and joy in it. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant? ¡± She finally had a child. This child was something he had been looking forward to for a long time. Although he hadn¡¯t tested it urately yet, he was basically certain that he had a child in his belly. Although she had been by his side recently, she still wanted a baby in the end. It would definitely be very cute. This was his and her bloodline. Thinking of the possibility of a child lying on his knees in the future, his heart seemed to be filled little by little. ¡°honey, give birth. You just need to be responsible for giving birth to the child. The rest will be handled by me. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the child, and I¡¯ll also take care of your daily life. All you need to do is lie in bed and take care of you and the childfortably. ¡°Ruo Chu, don¡¯t be afraid. ¡± Chapter 749

Chapter 749: Chapter 743, child

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION In reality, he wished that he could even give birth in her ce. Giving birth is very painful and there are many risks involved. At this moment, Gu Ruochu was still a little confused. Was there really a bean sprout-like little life in her stomach In the past, she had only heard people say that they were pregnant. When the news fell on her head, she waspletely confused. Worry, anxiety, and fear gathered in her heart. However, when she heard Huo Nanchen¡¯s words just now, her heart began to heat up. She had not said anything just now, but this man knew what was on her mind. She was indeed afraid that she would not say it out loud, but he knew what was on her mind. Ruo Chu was actually a little afraid of giving birth, especially when she saw the post-partum depression on Weibo. She also had a lot of trouble with her mother-inw and husband. However, Huo Nanchen doted on her and would not let her suffer the slightest bit of injustice. Then there was nothing to be afraid of. Meeting him, even giving birth would be a rtively pleasant thing. ¡°I¡¯m not that delicate, I¡¯m just giving birth. ¡± Seeing that he looked as if he was facing a great enemy, Gu Ruochu¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°Mm, Hubby will apany you. ¡± But then again, how could he be so sure that she was pregnant She became suspicious and smiled at him, ¡°Hubby, did you do something? ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s expression changed strangely when he was questioned like this. Gu Ruochu felt that there was something wrong and recalled the scene at the hospital. Huo Nanchen saw that she seemed to have realized something. He put her down and changed the topic when the female doctor looked at him, ¡°the doctor asked you to take the test, so you should hurry up and go. ¡± He lowered his gaze and looked at her. The corners of his lips curled up slightly, ¡°quickly take the test so that you can confirm if you¡¯re really pregnant. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s attention had indeed shifted to the test paper and the results. She went straight into the bathroom not far away. A few minutester, she came out. The female doctor took the test and looked at them again, ¡°congrattions, the child is already more than half a month old. It can be considered early pregnancy. ¡± Gu Ruochu waspletely stunned when she heard the doctor¡¯splete confirmation. The man next to her felt a surge of joy in his heart. He was really pregnant. ¡°thank you, Doctor. Thank you very much. ¡± The female doctor had probably gotten used to such happy events. However, when she saw how happy her father was, a warm smile appeared on her face. This was the first time Gu Ruochu had seen huo Nanchen¡¯s unperturbed expression. Before she could say anything, the man picked her up again. Recently, he had always liked to kiss her and hug her. Now that he had a child, he was still so rash. ¡°BE GENTLE! ¡± ¡°I know. ¡± The next second after his excitement, Huo Nanchen only wanted to release the news to the whole world, even if it was not even six o¡¯clock in the morning. ¡°honey, take a seat first. ¡± He put his coat on his seat and let her sit down peacefully. This cautious look made Gu Ruochu not know whether tough or cry. She had only been pregnant for less than a month and he was already afraid that she would bump into him. ¡°I¡¯m not that weak, don¡¯t worry. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart felt warm. She raised her head and nted a gentle kiss on his lips. ¡°You¡¯re covered in blood and you¡¯re still saying that you¡¯re fine. ¡± Huo Nanchen remembered the blood on the sheets and suddenly looked at the doctor nervously. ¡°Doctor, she¡¯s just bled a little. She should be fine, right? ¡± He always felt that she was weak and was afraid that she might die if she bumped into him. Chapter 750

Chapter 750: Chapter 744 felt that it was very magical

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°It¡¯s alright, the child¡¯s month is very small. In addition, there might be some minor problems with the sudden intense exercise. Be careful in the future. ¡± The doctor could basically tell what had happened the moment he heard this. He reminded her, ¡°Oh right, this gentleman wille overter to listen to me talk about some things that pregnant women should take note of. ¡± Seeing that Huo Nanchen had followed the doctor into the room, Gu Ruochu¡¯s hand gently stroked her still-t stomach. She felt that it was very magical. She had never thought that she would be pregnant. It should have been during that safe period. As the saying goes, a safe period is unreliable. Huo Nanchen should be well aware that the so-called safe period was not that reliable. He might even have colluded with the store staff to change her medicer on. Thinking of this possibility, he felt that this man¡¯s heart was very dark. Not long after, Huo Nanchen came out from inside and his expression softened. He walked over and picked her up. Gu Ruochu felt that if this continued, she would not be able to walk anymore. She reached out and patted his shoulder, ¡°put me down, I can walk on my own. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re bleeding today and you can still walk? Your body doesn¡¯t hurt anymore? ¡± Gu Ruochu shut her mouth and only snorted twice. She did not say anything else. This morning, when she saw the trace of blood on it, she was truly shocked. ¡°...¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did Nanchen carry Ruo Chu to the hospital early in the morning? ¡± When Qi ru woke up, she realized that the couple was not at home. She felt a little strange, ¡°could it be that something has gone wrong? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worried about you, Madam. Perhaps you¡¯ll be back soon. ¡± Nanny Zhangforted her in a soft voice. However, the maid had already trotted in, ¡°Madam, the young master and Madam are back. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Qi Ru stood up and left the house. Cheng Xi, who had been beside her the whole time, followed her and held her hand. He turned around and called out to the golden-haired man who was wagging his tail. ¡°mother. ¡± Seeing that Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression did not look too good and that she had not slept enough, Qi ru¡¯s gaze fell on her son again and she asked suspiciously, ¡°where did this go? You two did not have any conflicts, did you? ¡± ¡°mother, you sound as if you want us to have conflicts? ¡± Huo Nanchen replied unhappily, ¡°are you still your biological mother? ¡± Hearing her sonin, Qi ru snapped, ¡°it¡¯s all because you bully your wife every day. That¡¯s how I see you now. Let me tell you, if you ever bully your wife again, you¡¯ll have to do as you see fit! ¡± Huo Nanchen:¡±...¡± Gu Ruochu was finally put down by him and leaned towards him. He ced his arm on her waist and held her gently. She suddenly felt likeughing as she listened to the mother and son argue with each other. She remembered the news she had just received from the doctor and poked him on the shoulder, ¡°hurry up and tell mother the news! ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s eyes curved into crescents. Qi Ru instinctively probed, ¡°Ruo Chu, could it be that you¡¯re pregnant? ¡± She never thought that Qi ru would be able to guess it in one fell swoop. There was not the slightest bit of surprise! Gu Ruochu choked and nodded. Initially, Qi ru had only asked casually. She never thought that she would see Ruo Chu nod. ¡°You¡¯re really pregnant? ¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve just been diagnosed with an early pregnancy of more than half a month. ¡± After confirming it, Qi Ru¡¯s entire body revealed an exceptionally happy smile. She never thought that the child would actually arrive at this time. ¡°Aiya, this time I have to congratte Madam for being a grandmother. ¡± Mother Zhang came back to her senses with a big smile on her face. ¡°everyone, quickly go in. Especially Young Madam, don¡¯t always stand outside. It¡¯s ufortable. ¡± Chapter 751

Chapter 751: Chapter 745 how quickly he fell out of favor

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Qi Ru walked over and pushed her son away. She reached out and patted him before turning around to look at Ruo Chu with a smile, ¡°don¡¯t just stand there, you¡¯re very tired. I was very tired when I was pregnant with that kid, Nanchen. Don¡¯t be tired. ¡± Huo Nanchen never thought that he would fall out of favor so quickly. Now, even his mother had pushed him away. ¡°Hubby, call the others first and tell them to be good. ¡± Gu Ruochu tugged at the corner of his shirt. She looked like she was acting coquettishly, especially since her eyes seemed to have a maternal glow. She was initially a little depressed but was suddenly cured. His little wife was getting warmer and warmer. ¡°Alright. ¡± Qi Ru felt a myriad of emotions in her heart when she saw that the husband and wife had be so in sync. However, most of them were filled with joy. When she remembered that this was Ruo Chu¡¯s first time carrying a child, she became much more cautious and instructed her on a lot of things that a pregnant woman should take note of. ¡°It¡¯s better to invite a doctor to give birth to a pregnant woman in a few days¡¯ time. This will remind Ruo Chu of many things. ¡± Mother Zhang replied and quickly went to make arrangements. ¡°Grandmother, does aunt have a baby in her belly? ¡± Cheng Xi asked curiously as he held Gu Ruochu¡¯s other hand. ¡°Yes, you¡¯ll have a little brother or sister in the future. ¡± Qi Ru felt like she was going crazy with joy. She could hardly contain her excitement. She was finally going to have a grandson. This grandson would definitely inherit all of their good genes. Two months ago, she had been worried about the couple. Now that all the problems had been solved, a little angel was about to be born. He was very excited just thinking about it. This was his first time being a real father. Chu Xin had been out of town on a business trip, but when she heard the news, she immediately called Rong Xiao, who was still in an city. ¡°Xiao, have you heard the news? ruo Chu is pregnant... ¡± ¡°Are you pregnant? I¡¯ve known for a long time! ¡± Rong Xiao Interrupted Chu Xin With a bright smile, he said, ¡°I¡¯m in an city, but if I haven¡¯t heard from you, wouldn¡¯t it be too awkward? It¡¯s only been two hours. I think everyone knows that Ruo Chu is pregnant. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. ¡± Chu Xin looked at the photo that Ruo Chu had just sent her. Although her stomach was still t, she could see that a life was about to be born from it. She and Huo Nanchen were in love with each other. Now that they had a child, it was really enviable. They would be a happy family of three or four in the future. A child... ... She subconsciously touched her t stomach. For some reason, there was a hint of mncholy in her heart. ¡°Xin, the result of today¡¯s shoot is over. ¡± Xu Yichen¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from behind her. Chu Xin subconsciously hid her phone behind her, causing everyone to be stunned. ¡°Why are you hiding? Do you think I don¡¯t know? ¡± A slightly bitter taste was transmitted from Xu Yichen¡¯s words. Chu Xin sighed in her heart. She knew that Xu Yichen had actually been hiding Ruo Chu¡¯s position in his heart all this time. There was a lot of unrequited love in this time, and a lot of sincere misgiving to others. Chu Xin was still tidying up her equipment when a text message with only four words suddenly appeared on her phone. ¡°Come over tonight. ¡± Looking at these four words, she suddenly fell into a daze. Did he not know that she was still out of town. With this thought in mind, another cold address appeared on her phone. Chu Xin¡¯s hand trembled. She did not expect that he would follow her to the city where she was on business. Was He passing by, or was he doing it on purpose? Chapter 752

Chapter 752: Chapter 746

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION That heart seemed to have the urge to revive. Perhaps he still had her in his heart. After all, his feelings back then were hot and deep. After thinking for a long time, she still did not know how to reply. A familiar voice came from the television and pulled her back to reality. She looked up and saw Gu Zexi being interviewed by reporters. She paused. This was the first time she had seen him like this. She remembered that when she chased after him back then, she could only see his cold back view. At that time, as long as she could see him, her heart would beat for a long time. Of course, she basically did not hide this love of hers. Thinking back to the past, the corners of her lips curled up slightly as if she was immersed in endless happiness. On the television, there was still an interview. ¡°Hello, young master Gu. Are you nning toe to Ning city this time to cooperate with Guangshi Enterprise? ¡± ¡°sort of. We have intentions. ¡± Gu Zexi nodded. ¡°It is said that young master Gu¡¯s sister has already married the president. Now, there is news that she is pregnant. Earlier, I heard that young master Gu has a lover who has been in love for a long time. I also heard that old master Gu mentioned that he wanted to find a girlfriend for you. I wonder when good news wille out? ¡± There was indeed news that old master Gu had deliberately pulled the strings of the Wan family. As for whether it would seed or not, it was hard to say. ¡°I don¡¯t have a girlfriend at the moment, and I don¡¯t have a girl that I like. ¡± Gu Zexi only thought for a moment before he quickly gave an answer. The smile on Chu Xin¡¯s lips stopped. ¡°Then, may I ask if young master Gu has ever liked a girl? What criteria do you have for your partner or girlfriend? ¡± Gu Zexi¡¯s expression did not change much, as if he was unwilling to say more. The media naturally could not force this young master to answer. They could only change the question, ¡°if you met the right person, would you be willing to marry him? ¡± ¡°there is no right or wrong in this world. Even if I met the wrong person, I would admit it. ¡± They thought that Gu Zexi would not answer, but the reporters did not expect him to say such a specious sentence. Chu Xin watched silently for a while, then picked up the remote control and turned off the TV. She did not reply to the text message. Meanwhile, Gu Zexi, who had waited in the hotel for half an hour, was a little impatient. He called her directly. Chu Xin was still a little stunned when she saw the number. It was a number that she knew by heart. He had not changed this number for four years. Was this missing her? ¡°You haven¡¯t finished work yet? ¡± The anger in his voice could be discerned. It was cold and uncontroble, and she hadn¡¯t kept her promise. He had given her enough freedom, so what else could she do? ¡°I¡¯ll take a taxi here in a while. ¡± Ever since that time, she had almost run away from an Cheng on the pretext of going on a business trip. That day, her body was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t bear the feeling of being pushed open. ¡°I want to see you in thirty minutes. ¡± The hotel he booked was less than twenty minutes away from her. ¡°Okay. ¡± After hanging up the phone, Chu Xin felt a surge of bitterness in her heart. Sometimes, she felt embarrassed, and sometimes, she felt hateful and pathetic. She was willing to pay him back for all these. Chu Xin didn¡¯t want to put on makeup anymore. She grabbed her bag and wanted to go out. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Miss Chu? ¡± A man¡¯s voice came from behind her. Chu Xin frowned in disgust because of this man¡¯s filth and filth. ¡°Why are you leaving? ¡± However, she left without looking back, angering the man behind her. A fat pig¡¯s hand rested on the woman¡¯s shoulder and pulled her over forcefully. ¡°today, president he finally came to visit the model¡¯s ss. Miss Chu, do you want toe over for a drink? ¡± Chapter 753

Chapter 753: Chapter 747, carrying her

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°GET LOST! ¡± Chu Xin was in a bad mood, so her tone was naturally much more rough. She had also contacted a model for this business trip, so she could be considered to have stepped in on behalf of royal road. Who knew that this modelingpany would actually meet a manager who wanted to take advantage of her every day? Who knew what she wanted to do this time. The manager¡¯s face was a little dark. He probably didn¡¯t expect this woman to be so disrespectful. He held Chu Xin with much more strength. ¡°Miss Chu, isn¡¯t it just a drink? Do you have to be so angry? ¡± A few days ago, president he came to see his model girlfriend, but he fell in love with Chu Xin at first sight. He knew that president he had a crush on this little woman, so he restrained his desire to move Chu Xin. He wanted to help president he make a connection so that their business could be sessfullypleted. After making up his mind, the supervisor didn¡¯t want to let her go. Chu Xin was a woman with little strength. When she was pressed on the SOFA, president he was also sitting on the side, and Chu Xin¡¯s bag was forcibly taken away by the supervisor. ¡°everyone, order whatever you want. Eat, drink, and have fun. President He, our Miss Chu has always admired your elegance. Please don¡¯t hurt this little girl¡¯s heart. ¡± Such ambiguous words made president he very happy. How could Chu Xin not see through the trick? The manager was very pleased with President he and even dragged other innocent women over to sacrifice themselves for a business deal. President he sat next to her and even reached his hand in without hesitation. It was so disgusting that she raised her hand and smashed the bottle on president he¡¯s head. ¡°Chu Xin, are you crazy? ! ¡± The manager yelled at her from the side However, she only threw the bottle away. ¡°Who do you think you are? If you want to get this man¡¯s business, go to sleep with yourself. I¡¯m not your employee or your wife. Do you really think you are something? ¡± After saying that, he wanted to leave. Of course, the angry manager would not let the woman who ruined everything leave so easily. The door suddenly opened with a bang. Gu Zexi¡¯s tall and straight figure appeared at the door. Chu Xin did not have any strength left. When Gu Zexi finally appeared, tears fell from her eyes. She could not stand firmly in his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. ¡± Seeing that her eyes were constantly crying, he reached out to wipe her tears and did not take the initiative to say anything. The noisy atmosphere suddenly became very quiet. Gu Zexi didn¡¯t look at the other people inside, but let the woman lean on his back. Feeling the familiar support, Chu Xin¡¯s tears instantly flowed down and fell into his neck, crying silently. Gu Zexi obviously felt it, but he just kept silent and pulled back his arm. He didn¡¯t say anything tofort her, but it was the bestpany on this night. He carried the crying woman on his back and came out, but it was already dark outside. He seemed to have walked for a long time. Chu Xin only felt his slow steps when she was tired. He must have walked for a long time. ¡°You must be tired. Put me down. ¡± ¡°stay there and don¡¯t move. ¡± Gu Zexi¡¯s voice sounded a little angry. Chu Xin did not say anything. Her heart felt warm. She hugged the man¡¯s neck harder. He had not carried her for a long time. She remembered that time when he carried her. She was also sitting outside the mall and crying because she was used of stealing luxury goods from the mall. Chapter 754

Chapter 754: Chapter 748, the news made the list

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She swore that it was the time when she was most embarrassed, or when he appeared and believed in her. That time, he had also carried her on his back for a long time on the road. Obviously, Gu Zexi also remembered what had happened in the past. It was just that the past was not only sweet, but also filled with countless sarcasm and sadness. Gu Zexi, why do you still treat me well? Don¡¯t you hate me? Today¡¯s Weibo and headline news, the news of the wealthy family, Huo Tai, being pregnant, quickly made the top search list,pletely breaking the so-called rumors of divorce. What on Earth is going on? Has the news reversed itself again? This reversal of the news once again attracted the attention of theizens. Back then, when they had gotten a divorce, many people had mored that they did not believe in love and only believed in family status. Who would have thought that they would be pregnant with a child. Currently, the media had not managed to take any photos. They had only posted a photo of a certain someone¡¯s circle of friends, which was suspected to be a picture of the huo couple being taken at a wealthy family¡¯s banquet. Not only were the handsome men and beautiful women pleasing to the eye, they looked at each other with a loving gaze. They were indeed lovers and enemies! Gu Ruochu¡¯s mother-inw should be standing next to them. She looked elegant and noble, but she was smiling at her daughter-inw and son. One could tell that the expression on her face was sincere and could not be faked at all. Thinking back to how they had been on and off and how they had used all sorts of tricks to abuse their dogs, theizens were once again in awe of the happy ending that had been given to them. ¡°It feels like Gu Ruochu is married to love. It¡¯s too wonderful. How could there still be such a young and cute mother-inw who is good to her daughter-inw? Those scumbags and evil mothers-inw in real life should take a look at her I¡¯m so blessed, my mother Huo Shao¡¯s gaze on Huo is too doting!¡± ¡°As expected, there are so many stories about wealthy families. Marrying someone in love is a girl¡¯s lifelong dream. I feel that Huo Shao and Huo Shao have a telepathic connection. You can see it in the eyes of the couple whose hearts match. They don¡¯t need to say anything to understand. I¡¯m so envious of [ love ] , [ love ] , [ love ] !¡± ¡°Emma, Huo Tai and her mother-inw¡¯s smiles are so cute. They want such a good and rich mother-inw and husband! Gu Ruochu, we can¡¯t live under the same sky with the hatred of stealing a husband! ¡± ¡°upstairs, are you trying to make meugh to death before I¡¯m satisfied? ¡± ¡°With Daddy¡¯s super good looks, the child will definitely look like an angel. Wow, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. I¡¯m really going to die of jealousy. ¡± ... Following the hot news, the Huo Corporation¡¯s stocks continued to rise. Gu Ruochu did not expect that all the girls would be envious of her. She watched as they poured milk for her and carefully ced her leg on his leg to gently massage it. She felt that all the suffering she had suffered before was worth it. COMMENT Wave after wave of happiness almostpletely overwhelmed her. It was great to marry him. He was really the lover she wanted the most. ¡°Nanchen. ¡± ¡°Hmm? ¡± Seeing that she had scratched him, Huo Nanchen knew that she might be mischievous again. He opened his mouth and bit her. His forehead gently pressed against hers. ¡°ouch, it hurts! ¡± ¡°Why are you so delicate? I didn¡¯t even bite that hard. ¡± He still did not know that he had not used much strength. However, it seemed that Ruo Chu liked to tease him like thistely. Gu Ruochu hugged him and felt more and more satisfied in her heart. As she watched the envious voices on the Inte, most of them wished the couple a happy marriage and a child. Even though Xu Yichen still felt bitter in his heart, he was happy for Ruo Chu. Everyone has thousands of ways to love and he had chosen to fulfill them. He had chosen to remain silent and chose to stay by her side forever. Chapter 755

Chapter 755: Chapter 749

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION However, that night, Xu Yichen had a dream about something that happened many years ago. He dreamt that when she was still Bai Qi, she was sitting in ss and listening to the teacher¡¯s lecture. He was sitting quite far away from her, and he would subconsciously look at her back. In a trance, he suddenly woke up. The Room was pitch ck and there was nothing in it, unlike the spacious ssroom that was filled with sunlight back then. He remembered that she had once held her hand and ran towards the crowd that bullied him. Regardless of whether she was Bai Qi or Ruo Chu, she had never belonged to him in the end. He actually felt inferior from the bottom of his heart because he did not have parents who were picked up by Godfather. Although they had trained in the same ce, her identity was still a chasm that he could not look up to. He was very poor, did not have much money, did not have much ability, and felt very inferior. He had read a sentence in a book in the past that especially touched him. When one fell in love with someone, it would be so low that it would fall into the dust and eventually bloom into a flower. Therefore, he could only look at that girl from afar and silently watch her from afar. In the dark night, his lips suddenly moved. He thought of her happy face and the scene of her standing beside that man and wished her happiness over and over again. I wish you happiness, my girl. In the countless phantoms, Xu Yichen closed his eyes again. ¡°...¡± On the other side, Huo Jingjing was still crying and arguing with the man. Due to various expenses, she had been pampered since young and married an ordinary man casually. Only then did she truly understand what it meant to be a poor husband and wife. ¡°Drinking again? Why do you only know how to drink every day? Why don¡¯t you just drink yourself to death! ¡± Huo Jingjing hugged her daughter and cried on the side, causing the man beside her to be upset She threw the wine bottle in her hand and roared, ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, then get lost! Do you think I really wanted to marry you back then? If I didn¡¯t see that you were the daughter of the huo family and wanted to marry you to get some help from the huo family, the Huo family would have given you 200,000 yuan as your dowry? ¡± COMMENT Huang Wei felt that he was extremely unlucky. It was fine if the dowry was only 200,000 yuan, but this woman had just been married and found out that she was not a virgin on her wedding night. On ount of the Huo family, he tolerated it. In the end, Huo Nanchen did not seem to care about his so-called sister¡¯s life at all. After asking around, it turned out that she was an illegitimate daughter. No wonder Huo Nanchen ignored her. At first, he really thought that he was lucky to be able to marry the daughter of a wealthy family. ¡°Huang Wei, shut up! ¡± Huo Jingjing could not stand Huang Wei¡¯s ridicule. She had always been proud of the huo family as her backer. Thinking that her brother was the president of the Huo Corporation, her identity was naturally different from others This sense of superiority was destroyed when Huo Nanchen ignored her love. Her husband, who was respectful to her, now wanted to step on her more every day. She did not go out to find a job, and even her daily expenses were dependent on her own private money. Her private money was left to her by her mother, and it was about to be taken away by this bastard. ¡°Say that again, I¡¯ll have my brother beat you to death! ¡± Huo Jingjing poked his eyes with her finger. She really did not understand why shepromised and married such a loser. ¡°F * CK OFF! Have your brother beat me to death. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t CARE EVEN IF YOU die here! ¡± Seeing that Huo Jingjing was still climbing the pole, Huang Wei, who had been tolerating her for a long time, finally shook her off. Chapter 756

Chapter 756: Chapter 750, Dream on

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo Jingjing really did not know what was the use of such a woman. She did not know how to wash clothes or cook. Even giving birth to a child was a useless daughter! The old Huang family still wanted a son to continue the family line. Who knew that they would marry a waste who only knew how to give birth to a daughter? If she still could not give birth to a son in the future, he would not want such a woman again. ¡°Huang Wei, you are too much! ¡± Seeing that the woman was about to be forced to cry by him, Huang Wei only sneered a few times. ¡°either get your brother to buy me a luxury car, or get him to buy us a luxury house in that expensivend. Otherwise, I will not let you have a good life in the future. ¡± Huo Jingjing felt that this man was shameless. How could Huo Nanchen possibly help her like this? This was simply a dream. Huo Jingjing watched as Huang Wei stormed out of the room after cursing at her. Finally, Huo Jingjing hugged her daughter and burst into tears. If it had not been for the fact that Gu Ruochu had exposed her boyfriend, her grandmother would not have given up on her so easily. This had led her to marry a man who had no ambition and no money. Now, she and her daughter were having a hard time every day and had to endure the abuse of a drunk man. She cried in the room for a long time until her phone rang and she realized that it was her mother calling her. Seeing her mother¡¯s phone call, Huo Jingjing picked up the phone while crying. ¡°Mom! ¡± Tears fell from her mouth. When Huo Jingjing called Wen Xiann, she was choked with sobs and could not speak. ¡°Huang Wei just mmed the door and left again. I Guess There will be amotion when hees back early tonight. Mom, I really can¡¯t go on. ¡± ¡°child. ¡± Wen Xiann also felt sorry for her daughter. Sheforted her by the side, ¡°child,e back to MOM¡¯s side. I have something to tell you. I¡¯ll get the driver to pick you upter and bring my granddaughter back. ¡± If her daughter continued to stay in the Huang family tonight, she did not know what kind of abuse and torture she would be subjected to. She more or less knew about the son of the Huang family and felt deeply troubled. Originally, if her daughter had not been exposed about the abortion, she might have been able to borrow the Old Lady¡¯s sympathy to marry into a higher-ss family. Wen Xiann, who was well-maintained, was considered the most elegant and beautiful person of her age. When she had retired from the bar, she had lived in luxury in this vi with two children. Huo zhenggang woulde to visit her and her children from time to time. The money he gave was enough for her to eat, drink, y, and raise her children. Although Qi ru looked down on her, she looked down on Qi ru even more. What was the use of a woman who couldn¡¯t even control a man As the saying goes, the one who wasn¡¯t loved was the mistress. Wasn¡¯t Qi ru relying on her family to be so thick-skinned that she didn¡¯t want to Divorce Zhenggang Back then, she was just a step away from being forced out of the main pce. If it weren¡¯t for the old man¡¯s matter, she would have long been Huo Zhenggang¡¯s legitimate wife. Her son would inherit the Huo family, and her daughter would be able to use the huo family to marry into a prestigious family. Wen Xiann gritted her teeth when she thought of how she was so close to sess back then. Huo Jingjing was still crying on the other end of the phone. Fortunately, she still had her mother and her brother, who was also an illegitimate child. As long as they were around, her father would change his mind and bring her back to the huo family sooner orter. ¡°Mom still loves me. ¡± Huo Jingjing whimpered andined to her mother for a long time. She had a feeling that her mother-inw would cause trouble again, so she was ready to go to her mother¡¯s vi at any time. When she reached the door, Wen Xiann was already standing at the door in an elegant Qipao. The Emerald Ne hanging around her neck made her look very noble. The skirt split from the side of the high heels. Wen Xiann¡¯s fair face did not seem to have any wrinkles. Chapter 757

Chapter 757: Chapter 751: Wen Xiann

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION It was hard to tell that this was a woman in her forties. ¡°Jingjing, my precious daughter. ¡± Wen Xiann took the child from her daughter¡¯s arms and caressed the child¡¯s little face lovingly. Soon, she entered the vi with her daughter. ¡°Mom, did you have something important to tell me? ¡± Wen Xiann had enough of teasing her granddaughter. Her loving gaze returned to Huo Jingjing¡¯s face. ¡°Jingjing, didn¡¯t you see the news today? Huo Nanchen¡¯s wife... She¡¯s pregnant. ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Huo Jingjing was indeed shocked by the news. Her first reaction was that it was definitely fake news. ¡°impossible, my brother would never like that woman. How could he have a child with that woman? ¡± Huo Jingjing felt like she was about to break down, but on second thought, she wasn¡¯t favored anyway. So what if she was pregnant. ¡°It¡¯s okay, mom. Maybe she gave birth to a daughter. So what if she gave birth to a daughter? When the timees, my brother won¡¯t like it, and dad won¡¯t like it either. ¡± Wen Xiann did not say much, but the sigh in her eyes grew deeper. ¡°Jingjing, read the news yourself. ¡± She wanted to let her daughter know that the current situation was very grave. Huo Jingjing looked at the newspapers on the table. The local media in an Cheng had even highlighted a photo of Gu Ruochu and Huo Nanchen. The moment the two of them smiled at each other, they appeared to be filled with love. She had never seen her brother look at her with such a soft, loving and loving gaze. Meanwhile, Qi ru was elegant and noble. She looked at her daughter-inw and son with a very kind gaze. ¡°This is impossible! ¡± Huo Jingjing looked as if she had just been provoked. She flung the newspaper onto the ground. How could Gu Ruochu be so happy Hadn¡¯t they been fighting over a divorce recently and the news had spread like wildfire? Compared to herself, Huo Jingjing felt as if a w had scratched her heart and caused it to bleed. ¡°It¡¯s useless for Jingjing to deny these facts now. The only thing we need to do now is to get rid of all the things that threaten us. ¡± Wen Xiann¡¯s face shed with malice ¡°This time, mother will no longer swallow her pride and let you be bullied. ¡± ¡°Mother, you should have done this a long time ago. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have married that Scoundrel Huang Wei! ¡± Huo Jingjing¡¯s reaction was greater than anyone else¡¯s. Gu Ruochu was a stark contrast to her. She was a wealthydy who had bodyguards to hold an umbre for her on the streets, but she could only live her life with this cowardly husband! ¡°Mother, haven¡¯t youe to your senses now? ¡± A guilty look shed across Wen Xiann¡¯s eyes. Back then, when the Old Lady had casually pointed Huo Jingjing¡¯s finger at Huang Wei and married him, she had remained silent because her son was still in Country Y. If she were to sh with the Old Lady, it would not be good for her to implicate Mingyou in a fit of anger. Anyway, Jingjing was a daughter who would get married sooner orter. She still had to wait for her son to return from country Y to be her biggest bargaining chip. Of course, she still felt that her son was good, especially since being able to inherit the huo family¡¯s son was her only hope. Now that Mingyou had returned, he was at his most youthful and ambitious age. When she saw her son¡¯s mature face and revealed his ambition, she knew that she had finally made it through all these years. It was all worth it. When Mingyou took control of the Huo family, the mother and son¡¯s good days woulde. ¡°Mom, what do you n to do? ¡± Huo Jingjing stomped on the newspaper on the ground in disgust. The maid came in from outside and began to clean up the waste paper on the ground before quietly leaving. Chapter 758

Chapter 758: Chapter 752, thoughts

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Why don¡¯t I go back to the Huo family home and pretend to visit the olddy? I¡¯ll find another opportunity to get rid of Gu Ruochu¡¯s child! ¡± Huo Jingjing¡¯s hatred for Gu Ruochu was now deeper than ever. Why was it that her superior child was born into a noble family while her daughter, Huo Jingjing, was a good-for-nothing child. ¡°Jingjing, you CAN¡¯T ACT RASHLY! ¡± Wen Xiann knew that her daughter was acting rashly and quickly stopped her, ¡°you can¡¯t wait for the olddy to find out that you¡¯ve harmed Gu Ruochu¡¯s child, can you? Even if you really want to get rid of this child, you have to find the most suitable opportunity. Why are you in such a hurry now? ¡± ¡°mother is right. We still have to take the long view. ¡± She was being too impatient. However, the jealousy in her heart had always blinded her rationality. When she saw that her daughter had listened to her thoughts.. Wen Xiann then gently opened her mouth, ¡°Gu Ruochu¡¯s idea of losing a child is the most undesirable one. Unless we have nowhere else to go, we would not rmend it. Otherwise, if the olddy finds out that we¡¯ve extended our hand into the huo family, the three of us will never have a good life.¡± ¡°The best strategy is all in the hands of men. As long as we please your father and sow discord, the huo family¡¯s wealth may be taken advantage of by us. ¡± She was the best at sowing discord. Back then, she had sow discord between the huo family and the Zhenggang, so she was very confident. ¡°mother, you¡¯re right. ¡± Huo Jingjing also felt that she had been too impulsive. The Old Lady had always hated her. If something were to happen to Gu Ruochu now, she would be the one to me. ¡°has father visited you recently, mother? ¡± Huo Jingjing asked anxiously. Ever since she had married in a hurry, she had not paid attention to her father¡¯s movements except for hiding from her mother for a few days. Speaking of which, Wen xiann still felt resentful. Didn¡¯t that old woman of the Huo family always like to pray for the old man in the temple? She did not know when it started, but the time she stayed in the Huo family was getting longer and longer. Originally, Huo zhenggang would alsoe to visit her, but now, the number of times he came was getting fewer and fewer. ¡°He didest month, but he was called away again. ¡± Without even thinking about it, it was that woman, Qi Ru, who was ying tricks in the dark. This woman used to look down on her, but now she disdained to use such a despicable method to steal a man away from her? Back when Ming you was born, she often called the man away from Qi ru because he was sick and ufortable. Now that she was so old, she still used such tricks! HOW SHAMELESS! She was even the daughter of a prestigious family! Wen Xiann was very disdainful and felt even more indignant in her heart. ¡°Mom, this won¡¯t do. We don¡¯t have any status in the huo family now. ¡± Huo Jingjing realized that her situation was worse than she had imagined. ¡°Why don¡¯t we call dad over for dinner tonight? ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Thinking about the fact that her son and daughter would be here tonight, it was a good reason to call a man over. Wen Xiann looked at Huo Jingjing again and her expression softened. ¡°Jingjing, don¡¯t be too upset. Gu Ruochu doesn¡¯t even know that she¡¯s carrying a son and daughter. It¡¯s most likely that a daughter is unlucky and doesn¡¯t pose a threat to our status. ¡± ¡°THAT¡¯S RIGHT! ¡± Even though the Huo family does not value sons over daughters, the fact that a son could inherit the family business has always been a fact of life. ¡°To say the least, so what if he¡¯s a son? Chapter 759

Chapter 759: Chapter 753: What do you want to eat these days

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Wen xiann¡¯s exquisite makeup showed a hint of malice, ¡°Zhenggang only likes me and my children. Qi Ru has just given birth to three sons for Zhenggang, but Zhenggang doesn¡¯t seem to like her very much. Qi Ru¡¯s good days wille to an end once the olddy dies. ¡± Huo Jingjing was well aware of her mother¡¯s abilities and her heart suddenly rxed. ¡°...¡± Because Gu Ruochu was pregnant, Huo Nanchen hired two female bodyguards from a high-level custom-made agency to protect Gu Ruochu along with the original bodyguards. From the very beginning, she had not regained her senses and did not believe that she was pregnant. It was only when she saw that the people around her were extremely cautious that she realized that there was a little life growing inside her stomach. Strangely, she did not seem to have any strong pregnancy reaction. Perhaps it was because she was still young. Other than the doctor¡¯s report that made her believe that she was pregnant, everything was the same as usual. ¡°What do you want to eat recently? ¡± Gu Ruochu subconsciously stroked her stomach. She thought for a moment and smiled, ¡°I suddenly want to eat crab. Recently, my taste has be a little tricky. ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll peel them for you. ¡± He ced his hand on her shoulder and asked her to sit down at the dining table. When the crabs were served, Gu Ruochu, who was not used to eating seafood, suddenly felt her appetite soar. ¡°I want the biggest one. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Huo Nanchen began to peel the crab shell as he looked at the smiling person beside him with extreme satisfaction. He pulled out a few pieces of paper and wiped the juice from her lips. ¡°Yo, what did I just see? ¡± Lu Fang raised his voice in an exaggerated manner as soon as he entered the room His brows also raised slightly. ¡°What, did I just see aplete wife-spoiling devil? Tsk Tsk, a noble young master who has lived a pampered life since he was young. He¡¯s been peeling crabs and wiping his mouth. Why do you want to torture US single dogs to death? ¡± An Shaosi and LAN Nuo came in from behind and scoffed at Lu Fang¡¯s exaggeration. ¡°where¡¯s Xiaoxi? ¡± Gu Ruochu could not help but ask when she saw that there was only Lan Nuo by an Shaosi¡¯s side. ¡°She didn¡¯te home. ¡± An SHAOSI¡¯s eyes subconsciously swept across her t stomach. ¡°Are you sure that she¡¯s pregnant? ¡± ¡°Why are you being so sour? ¡± Huo Nanchen heard him raise his voice. His questioning made Huo Nanchen very unhappy, but the joy of his wife¡¯s pregnancy overshadowed his displeasure. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? If you have the ability, why don¡¯t you get your woman pregnant? ¡± Lan nuo adjusted the frame of his sses. He wondered how Huo Nanchen had be so childish to ask such a question. What made him even more surprised was that an Shaosi was still being childish. He said coldly, ¡°do you really think that I can¡¯t get her pregnant? And you¡¯re being smug about it? ¡± Do you have to be so cocky? Isn¡¯t it just getting his woman pregnant It was as if he and her woman were the only ones in the world who would give birth to a child. Huo Nanchen scoffed. Although his face was filled with disdain, his peeling motion was elegant and noble, ¡°if you¡¯re so capable, why don¡¯t you get her pregnant? ¡± Lan Nuo:¡±...¡± This was hopeless. They could actually argue endlessly over this issue. Gu Ruochu also felt a headacheing on. She watched as he dipped the crab meat into the sauce and put it to her mouth before she continued to eat. ¡°ignore them. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Lan nuo sat down and smiled, ¡°Master Huo, I¡¯m going to be Your Godfather. I¡¯m much more reliable than people like an Shaosi and Lu Fang. ¡± ¡°What do you mean by people like us? Are you taking advantage of the situation? ¡± Chapter 760

Chapter 760: Chapter 754

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Lu Fang unhappily pulled out the chair in front of him and sat down. He red at Lan Nuo beside him and said, ¡°you still want to take advantage of our unborn baby when we have a disagreement. WHO WANTS YOU TO BE THEIR GODFATHER? ¡± The two men started arguing. An SHAOSI did not want to bother with these two idiots and pulled out another chair to sit a little further away. He looked at Huo Nanchen and his expression darkened. ¡°I heard that that kid, Huo Mingyou, has returned. You should know the news as well, right? ¡± Huo Nanchen did not seem to listen to her at all. He merely responded with an ¡°mm¡± . ¡°He¡¯s back. Aren¡¯t you worried at all? ¡± Gu Ruochu raised her head. She remembered that Huo Mingyou knew that he was the illegitimate son of the bar girl and Huo Zhenggang. ¡°When did HUO mingyou return? Grandfather mentioned it thest time. He wanted to convince grandmother to make that illegitimate son acknowledge his ancestors. ¡± She had deliberately called him grandfather instead of father to avoid addressing him as a representative of her feelings. This kind of man was so bad that she felt that he was not worthy of Qi ru. Illegitimate children were evil in and of themselves. If anyone must be med, it must be that bar girl. She had risen to power by destroying the happiness of other people¡¯s families. She should have known that her own son would bear such a dirty name. ¡°As expected. ¡± In contrast to Huo Nanchen¡¯s indifference, an Shaosi felt that Gu Ruochu¡¯s reaction was more reasonable. He continued, ¡°Huo Mingyou arrived today. I didn¡¯t expect Huo Zhenggang to tell your olddy in advance. ¡± ¡°ignore them. They¡¯re just a few clowns. ¡± ¡°clowns? Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll still be able to smile when hees over to snatch your wife. ¡± ¡°HE DARES! ¡± Seeing that he finally reacted, an Shaosi calmly added, ¡°why wouldn¡¯t he dare? Don¡¯t forget that his mother plunders his constitution. Huo Mingyou grew up like a wolf cub in country y since he was young, and his ambition has gradually been revealed. ¡± ¡°He¡¯s young and aggressive, and he¡¯s not worthy of my attention. ¡± ¡°Yes, he can¡¯t beat you, but you have to know that his backer is your father. Your father has never liked you since he was young, but he dotes on Wen Xiann and her children. It¡¯s not a matter of one or two days for your father to be blind. The Old Lady may still be able to stun him, but if anything happens to the olddy... ... .. Huo Nanchen knew all the dangers he was talking about. His eyes, which had never been warm to begin with, were like ice-cold Venom. Naturally, it made one¡¯s blood run cold. ¡°Then let¡¯s see who can beat who... ¡± Gu Ruochu could not help but feel a little worried. Huo Mingyou had returned when she was pregnant. She only hoped that he would not be a threat to her. After all, she was about to be a mother. She was worried that every minute of it would cause harm to her child. ¡°Nanchen, don¡¯t go head-to-head with them. ¡± Gu Ruochu tugged at his sleeve. Her heart was filled with a thousand twists and turns. ¡°We have a child now. You must take care of yourself for me and the child. ¡± ¡°Of course I know. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s voice became gentler. How could he bear to put himself in a dangerous situation? He wanted his woman to be worried and afraid. He wanted his child to have an unknown ending. Not long after, Ning Tang arrived. Gu Ruochu saw him enter and called out, ¡°Daddy. ¡± The sound of his voice made his heart soften and he quickly told her to sit down, ¡°you should rest more when you¡¯re pregnant. You don¡¯t have to get up if you¡¯re on the same side. ¡± Zhang Xuan followed closely from outside. She wore arge gemstone ring and held arge gift box in her hand, ¡°Ruo Chu, Mommy and daddy have brought you a present. ¡± Chapter 761

Chapter 761: Chapter 755: leaving just like that

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Zhang Xuan was even more excited than Ning Tang when she heard that her daughter was pregnant. She had done some things in the past that made it difficult for her to face her daughter, so she hoped to make it up to the next generation. ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s current state of mind was even calmer than before. She took the gift from Zhang Xuan and felt an indescribable strange feeling in her heart. With her parents by her side, she now had a happy life with her husband and child. This kind of happiness seemed to overflow from the bottom of her heart andpletely covered her. ¡°where¡¯s mom? ¡± Gu Ruochu asked as she hugged the man¡¯s arm. ¡°She went to the mall early in the morning. She said that she wanted to prepare clothes and a crib for the baby. She also said that she might need to decorate the baby¡¯s roomter. ¡± Early in the morning, she had asked someone to send toys to the House for the baby boys and the baby girls. Even the gender of the toys was different and it was tiring to look at. However, her mother did not feel it at all. Instead, she was in high spirits. ¡°So early? The baby is only half a month old. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°I don¡¯t even know if the baby is a boy or a girl. ¡± ¡°Let her do it. Mother is preparing for both the boy and the girl. ¡± Huo Nanchen knew that his mother was overjoyed this time. It was not easy for her to have a child, so she did not want to worry about anything else. In the future, she only wanted to stay at home and y with her grandchildren. Ning Tang was relieved to see that Qi ru was treating Ruo Chu so well. Not long after, Qi ru returned from outside. She exchanged pleasantries with Ning Tang and invited the couple to have lunch at home. The good news of the wee made her feel no ill feelings towards Zhang Xuan. She then asked the maid to help with the cooking. ¡°This was given to you by your brother. ¡± Ning Tang then took out another gift. This was his blessing to Ruo Chu, ¡°he happened to be in another city, so I could only entrust him with the gift that he had carefully picked for you. ¡± Gu Ruochu took the gift and could sense Gu Zexi¡¯s deep concern for her. ¡°Father, did you say that brother is out of town? Could he be in Ning City? ¡± Gu Ruochu asked casually. After all, Chu Xin was in Ning city on a business trip. ¡°Yes, did he tell you? ¡± Gu Ruochu almost spat out the tea that she had just drunk. She never thought that her brother would really go after Chu Xin. He was usually colder than anyone else, so he left with Xin without a word. She hummed casually and the person next to her hugged her again, ¡°if you¡¯re bored, I¡¯ll take you somewhere else to rx, alright? It¡¯s a road trip, I¡¯ll take you wherever you want to go. ¡± ¡°Go away. ¡± Gu Ruochu never thought that this man would hug her in public and be so intimate with her. She immediately nudged him, ¡°be honest, I¡¯m pregnant. ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that being honest? ¡± He leaned close to her ear with a smile on his face, ¡°honey, let me take you out for a walk, okay? ¡± Gu Ruochu had indeed been cooped up here for a long time. She could temporarily give her job to Rong Xiao, but what about him? ¡°Don¡¯t you have to go to work? ¡± ¡°Work isn¡¯t as important as you. ¡± He kissed her on the ear and continued, ¡°don¡¯t worry, honey, I¡¯ve already made the arrangements. I¡¯ll drive you to the ce you want to go the most. We¡¯ll park wherever you say, okay? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart was filled with longing as well. She actually liked this arrangement very much. She was traveling as she pleased, with the man she loved by her side and his baby in her belly. Her heart suddenly felt touched and warm. She had always wanted to experience such a journey. She could walk and stop whenever she wanted to. Chapter 762

Chapter 762: Chapter 746¡¯my wife is so obedient. ¡®

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Alright. ¡± ¡°My wife is so obedient. ¡± The corners of his lips lifted into a smile as he carried the person in front of him onto hisp. Lu Fang and LAN nuo felt as if they had received a critical blow. This was a vicious attack from a single dog. ¡°Hey, hey, you¡¯ve had enough. Don¡¯t you think that torturing a group of single dogs like us isn¡¯t enough? ¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, don¡¯t look. Who wants you to look? ¡± Lu Fang clutched his aching heart. He felt as if he had been attacked by a good brother again. Where was the justice in this. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want tofort them, but why do you have to be so discouraging? After lunch, Gu Ruochu decided to send Ning Tang and his wife out. She had a nagging question in her heart. She wanted to know more about the grudges between them and the Gu family. Did Zhang Xuan really harm the GU family. Gu Zexi and Ning Tang seem to have a good rtionship, so it shouldn¡¯t be that bad. ¡°Come back soon. ¡± Huo Nanchen knew what she was thinking and did not stop her. He only reminded her. Gu Ruochu nodded and followed Ning Tang out the door. Zhang Xuan wanted to stay with Ruo Chu for a while longer. Seeing that her daughter wanted to take the initiative to send her off, her heart was filled with joy. She also began to remind her of the things she should take note of. ¡°Last time I was at Gu Zexi¡¯s house, I ran into master Gu. ¡± Gu Ruochu noticed the change in Zhang Xuan¡¯s expression and seemed to gradually stiffen. She suddenly said nervously, ¡°Master Gu didn¡¯t do anything to you, did he? Ruo Chu, tell me, did master Gu make things difficult for you, Huh? ¡± Seeing her anxious expression, Gu Ruochu shook her head and changed her tone, ¡°of course master Gu didn¡¯t do anything to me. Does the Ning family have some sort of grudge with the Gu family? ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu, did the old master say something to you? ¡± Ning Tang¡¯s face tensed up while Zhang Xuan did not say anything. She just stood by the side and cried silently. ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything. It¡¯s just that his emotions were more intense when he saw me. He even thought of his own mother, who had died young. Father, is Gu Zexi¡¯s mother¡¯s death rted to the Ning family? It¡¯s... rted. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t listen to the old master¡¯s nonsense. It¡¯s not like that at all. ¡± COMMENT Ning Tang cut her off immediately. He looked at Gu Ruochu¡¯s confused eyes and wanted to say something, but he stopped himself. In the end, he only said, ¡°Ruo Chu, this is a matter of the previous generation. You just have to live peacefully with Nanchen and give birth to the child. ¡± Zhang Xuan, who had been crying the entire time, could not say a word. She only patted her daughter¡¯s shoulder, ¡°take good care of the child. Mother will resolve all these matters. This is a grudge between the previous generation. I can¡¯t involve you two anymore. ¡± ¡°... can you tell me the truth?¡±Gu Ruochu asked ... Zhang Xuan only shook her head as tears continued to flow down her face, ¡°don¡¯t ask anymore. As long as you¡¯re happy and safe, leave the rest to mother. Mother will resolve it. I will never let you get hurt. ¡± What do you mean I won¡¯t let you get hurt Could it be that master Gu wouldy a hand on me? ¡°Yes. ¡± What exactly did Zhang Xuan do in the past? Seeing that Zhang Xuan was not willing to reveal a single word, Gu Ruochu could no longer force her. She only nodded. As she watched Ning Tang and his wife leave, Gu Ruochu turned around and saw Huo Nanchen standing behind her. ¡°You heard everything? ¡± He walked towards her He pushed her hair to her ear, ¡°I heard a little. Since they don¡¯t want you to know, why bother? ¡± Gu Zexi loved you as his older brother. Even though old master Gu hated the Ning family on the surface, he didn¡¯t do anything to them for many years. I think this is the best situation. ¡°There¡¯s no need to investigate the truth. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Chapter 763

Chapter 763: Chapter 757-three years of foolishness during pregnancy

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu did not know why but she felt very disappointed. It was as if there was something guiding her to pry into it, making her both curious and afraid. This kind of unknown terror made her feel uneasy. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. You¡¯re going to be a mother soon. ¡± Huo Nanchen ignored her struggle and picked her up again. ¡°where is she? The most important thing is to be happy. Be Good, don¡¯t think too much. ¡± Ignoring her protest, he picked her up and carried her back to the room. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± Gu Ruochu patted his shoulder. ¡°Put me down quickly. I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯m pregnant, why don¡¯t you be more careful! ¡± Huo Nanchen had already noticed her stomach. When he heard her grumbling, he gently patted her buttocks and whined, ¡°the child hasn¡¯t even been born yet and you¡¯re already leaning towards the child. When the child ispletely born, won¡¯t I bepletely out of favor? ¡± Gu Ruochu sat on the bed and wrapped her arms around his neck. After hearing hisints, she kissed him on the lips in a soothing manner. ¡°How could I, husband? I value this because this is our child. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it. ¡± She looked tired. It was likely that once a person became pregnant, their physical strength would not be able to keep up. Although there were no signs of vomiting, she seemed to be sleepy earlier than usual and her energy was depleting faster than usual. ¡°Take a NAP? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Seeing that her eyelids were about to droop, he helped her remove her clothes and covered her with the nket. Seeing that she had fallen asleep as soon as she closed her eyes, he muttered in his heart, ¡°she really looks like a pig. ¡°. He pinched her face and could not help but read it out loud. ¡°You¡¯re the pig! ¡± Gu Ruochu was about to fall asleep when she heard this and reached out to pinch his hand. This person actually thought of him as a pig and looked at him with a straight face. ¡°Even if you¡¯re a pig, you¡¯re still the cutest and most beautiful pig. ¡± A cute pig is still a pig. Unfortunately, Gu Ruochu was not in the mood to argue with him. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. You should go somewhere else first. I¡¯m really going to fall asleep. ¡± Gu Ruochu let go of her hand. She felt that her sleepiness was constantly attacking her, so she slowly fell asleep again. Huo Nanchen scoffed. Does this count as three years of pregnancy. If it were any other time, he would have exploded if he hadpared her to a pig. Seeing that she was really asleep, Huo Nanchen walked out of the room quietly. When he went downstairs, he saw his mother tidying up some things that she had just bought on the SOFA. Clothes and toys for both men and women were being sorted, and there were a few older maids helping to tidy up. ¡°Mom, what are you doing? ¡± Huo Zijun just happened toe back. Seeing these small shoes and clothes, he felt very cute. It was just that his sister-inw had just been diagnosed with pregnancy, and she had already started preparing so early? ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t touch it! ¡± Qi Ru reached out and patted his hand that was picking up the toy. ¡°Don¡¯t break it. This is your nephew¡¯s and niece¡¯s, not yours to y with. Do you still think I¡¯m in a hurry? Look at how old you are, and you¡¯re still fooling around here for me. ¡± ¡°Mom, do you think it¡¯s that easy to find a sow? ¡± Huo Zijun ate an apple in embarrassment and sat on the Sofa. ¡°Is sister-inw pregnant with a dragon and a phoenix? Why did you prepare two genders? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s only a little month, of course I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a boy or a girl, so I have to prepare both. If I don¡¯t start weing my grandchildren now, it¡¯ll be toote by the time the child is born. ¡± Huo Zijun nodded. That was true. ¡°Where¡¯s Dad? Why don¡¯t I see him? ¡±HuooZijunn had just returned from outside and didn¡¯t know what had happened at home.Noww that he saw his father wasn¡¯t at home, he asked casually. Chapter 764

Chapter 764: Chapter 758 parents quarreling?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Qi Ru did not have any reaction to Huo Zhenggang. She simply replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. They should be upstairs or in the study, right? ¡± Qi Ru¡¯s tone caught his attention. Huo Zijun could not help but ask, ¡°mom, are you quarreling with dad again? ¡± In the past, they had quarreled a lot, but now that their parents were very old, the number of quarrels had decreased. Had they exploded again recently? After being asked a few consecutive questions, Qi ru seemed to be very impatient. ¡°I don¡¯t know. If you want to find him, go find him yourself. Don¡¯t Nag me all day. I still have to tidy up the child¡¯s clothes and toys. ¡± Hearing Qi ru¡¯s cold and impatient tone, Huo Zijun did not dare to continue asking to anger his mother. He quickly walked over as if to please her, ¡°mom, don¡¯t be angry. I just saw that his car wasn¡¯t in the garage and thought that dad had left when I first came back. ¡± ¡°What a Brat. ¡± Qi Ru¡¯s stern face rxed. ¡°Mom. ¡± Huo Zirui had also returned from outside. He nced at Huo Zijun, who was massaging Qi ru¡¯s shoulders to please her, ¡°second brother, you¡¯re back too? ¡± ¡°Yes, isn¡¯t sister-inw pregnant? Grandma called to urge me. This isn¡¯t a good time for the whole family to gather together. ¡± ¡°Gu Ruochu is pregnant? ¡± Huo zirui quickly interrupted Huo Zijun¡¯s first reaction, ¡°what Gu Ruochu? Don¡¯t you know how to behave? How many times have you asked sister-inw to correct you? ¡± Qi Ru thought that Huo Zijun was thinking about her previous two ¡°children¡± and her tone softened, ¡°your sister-inw has just been diagnosed as pregnant. Come back and help her out. Don¡¯t be so reckless. ¡± Huo Zijun responded with a few polite ¡°yes¡± before Huo zirui spoke, ¡°mom, I just saw dad driving out. Where is he going at this time? ¡± And why did he drive to the Wan Hua Vi He remembered that the Wan Hua vi had always been lived by his father¡¯s woman? Qi Ru¡¯s face turned even uglier when she heard that both of them were asking Huo Zhenggang. Huo Zijun kept signaling to his mother not to get angry, and Huo Zirui immediately reacted. ¡°Mom, my dad went to that woman¡¯s House again? ¡± ¡°What Woman¡¯s house? ¡± Huo Zijun saw Qi ru¡¯s reaction and realized that his father had gone to look for that woman again. No wonder his mother¡¯s face was so ugly. In fact, Qi ru was just tired of hearing that man¡¯s name. What he had done had long chilled her heart. She did not expect Huo Zhenggang to actually choose to go to Wen Xiann¡¯s side at this time. Although he had lost his feelings long ago, she could not swallow her anger when he openly ignored her. ¡°since he wants to go, let him go. Can I still tie his legs? ¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry. Grandma will teach him a good lesson when hees back. ¡± Huo Zijun knew that his mother was angry, and he was still thinking of how to make his mother calm down. His father¡¯s way of doing things was really inappropriate. He even went to the mistress¡¯house at this time. Huo Zirui did not agree with what Huo Zijun said. ¡°second brother, you really want to stir up another bloody storm, don¡¯t you ¡°If you tell grandma, this house will probably be gone for the next few days. In fact, that mistress is quite pitiful. Mom, please be lenient. ¡± Wen Xiann was probably the most gentle woman he had ever seen. One time, he identally met this father¡¯s mistress. Her delicate appearance could really make a man feel pity for her. Qi Ru could not believe her ears. Her own son actually said that her father¡¯s mistress was pitiful What about her original wife who had been cheated on? Chapter 765

Chapter 765: Chapter 759 passed down the bloodline of the SCUMBAG man

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION When he was young, Huo Zirui had stood by his side because of his father¡¯s infidelity. But when he grew up, he actually sympathized with his mistress He really passed down the bloodline of the SCUMBAG man. ¡°Wen Xiann is pitiful, so I deserve it? She destroyed other people¡¯s families, and now she wants people to be lenient? Huo Zirui, are youpletely out of your mind? You weren¡¯t like this in the past. ¡± ¡°Mom, you really exaggerated things. Didn¡¯t Wen Xiann not target youter? Everyone has to be lenient. ¡± Huo zirui still felt that his mother was making a fuss. At this age, couldn¡¯t she forgive his father for the sake of family harmony? ¡°I¡¯m exaggerating? ¡± Qi Ru became emotional ¡°When I was pregnant with Nanchen, he went to live with that woman and gave birth to two illegitimate children, but he never looked at my children. ¡°Every day, he quarreled with me because of that B * Tch. He said that her mingyou wasn¡¯t feeling well and was sick, so he kept calling him away from me. She, Wen Xiann, only knew how to act coquettishly to gain sympathy. ¡°That woman is just a mistress. She can¡¯t be noble no matter what! ¡± In Qi Ru¡¯s eyes, a mistress was a criminal who destroyed the family, so she naturally looked down on this kind of woman. Huo Zirui didn¡¯t understand why his mother looked down on Wen Xiann so much, as if she looked down on her from the bottom of her heart. However, Wen Xiann was gentle and beautiful, which indeed attracted the jealousy and hatred of women. ¡°Mom, why are you so excited? Although people are good and bad, it¡¯s not absolute. Wen Xiann is not an absolute bad woman... ¡± ¡°She¡¯s not bad, she¡¯s not bad, and she even hooked up with a married man? ¡± Qi Ru¡¯s eyes became colder and colder. ¡°It seems that this woman¡¯s position is quite high. Even my son feels sorry for her. In your eyes, have I be the bad woman who broke up him and his mistress? ¡± Faced with Huo Zirui¡¯s uprehending deep affection, Qi ru really felt that she had taught him for nothing. Even her worldview had be so unfair. ¡°Mom, third brother definitely didn¡¯t mean that. Don¡¯t be angry, I¡¯ll help you tidy up your grandchildren¡¯s clothes and toys, okay? ¡± Huo Zirui felt that Huo Zijun¡¯s thoughts were very problematic. He actually had a mistress in his heart, and now she was criticizing his own mother. Qi Ru was so angry that even her mood of tidying up the baby¡¯s supplies was affected. ¡°Mother Zhang, I¡¯m going to rest for a while. ¡± Mother Zhang red at Huo Zirui as she watched Qi ru leave. ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done. Why are you speaking up for an outsider? ¡± The way the mister did things was bing less and less dignified. He did not even care about the Madam¡¯s reputation. Mother Zhang shook her head and sighed when she thought of the things that Huo Zhenggang had discussed in front of the olddy a few days ago. Many people knew that Huo Zhenggang did not return home that night, and their hearts began to sympathize with the Madam. Gu Ruochu only woke up weakly at night and saw that Huo Nanchen was already helping her put on her clothes. ¡°You¡¯re awake? Cooperate with me and raise your hand. ¡± ¡°How could I not wake up after being tossed and turned by you? ¡± ¡°How many hours have you slept? ¡± Huo Nanchen pointed at the watch on his hand and teased, ¡°I admire you for sleeping so soundly after four hours. If you don¡¯t wake up, you won¡¯t be able to have dinner tonight. ¡± Gu Ruochu leaned against his arm and suddenly felt hungry again when she woke up. Gu Ruochu felt that the atmosphere was a little strange after she put on her clothes and went downstairs. Nanny Zhang¡¯s expression was especially worried and Qi ru did note out for dinner. Huo Zirui and Huo Zijun sat at the dining table, and the atmosphere was a little strange. ¡°Nanny Zhang, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Chapter 766

Chapter 766: Chapter 760-don¡¯t be rash

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Young Madam, there¡¯s nothing much. You should eat first. The Madam said that she¡¯s not feeling well today, so she won¡¯t being down to eat. ¡± ¡°Mother is sick? ¡± Mother Zhang naturally could not say anything but nodded. Gu Ruochu saw through the clues and exchanged a nce with Huo Nanchen. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s expression darkened as he scooped some rice for her. After dinner, he called Huo Zijun over and left Huo Zirui in the living room. Gu Ruochu sat on the Sofa and subconsciously ced her hand on her stomach. ¡°When did you get pregnant? ¡± He leaned back on the chair as his expressionless face revealed a strange expression. ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯re close enough to talk about this. ¡± Gu Ruochu had always had a bad impression of Huo Zirui. Her grandmother-inw would have given him some face in front of her, but there was no need for that now. Huo zirui looked a little embarrassed but he raised his head with a sour expression, ¡°you women sure know how to hold a grudge. ¡± Gu Ruochu could not be bothered with him as she continued to sit on the sofa and drink the water that Huo Nanchen had just poured. Qi Ru had always been in good health. She did note down for dinner today either. She must have felt ufortable because of something. The only person in this house who could be ufortable with Qi ru was huo zhenggang. Before she could think too much, Huo Nanchen had alreadye down from upstairs. She had just stood up when she realized that his face was extremely gloomy. Huo Zijun had been following behind her the entire time. He said, ¡°brother, don¡¯t be rash. ¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Huo Nanchen grabbed Huo Zirui by the cor and pulled him to his feet. Huo zirui returned to his senses and met his cold, dark eyes. ¡°brother, you... ¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a good-for-nothing! How dare you help that woman hurt mom? ¡± Gu Ruoyun rarely saw huo Nanchen lose his temper like he did today. He grabbed Huo Zirui by his cor and threw punches at him. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she watched them fight in the living room. ¡°What right do you have to me mom? You have no idea what mom has been through. ¡± Huo Nanchen tugged at Huo Zirui¡¯s cor and his cold eyes were filled with fear. ¡°I must hit you today. ¡± Huo Zirui did not even have the chance or ability to retaliate. Huo Zijun felt his heart skip a beat and quickly ran over to hug his brother. ¡°enough, enough. It¡¯s enough to teach third brother a lesson. ¡± Huo Zijun was beaten until he fell to the ground. He touched the corner of his mouth and saw a shocking bloodstain. ¡°enough, stop hitting me. ¡± Gu Ruochu was afraid that he would not be able to control his strength and quickly ran over to hug the man¡¯s waist. ¡°Grandma is still at home. If you continue to hit me like this, you¡¯ll attract her attention sooner orter. ¡± As soon as she came over, he had already subconsciously reached out to hold her in his arms and looked at her stomach. ¡°I know, don¡¯t be afraid. ¡± Huo Nanchen really did not want to beat him to death. He only coldly warned her, ¡°If those punches haven¡¯t woken you up yet, I don¡¯t mind hitting you a few more times. ¡± Huo Zirui stood up and did not say anything. He silently looked at Huo Nanchen before leaving the house. Looking at his back, there was an additional sense of dejection and destion. ¡°Hubby, why did you suddenly hit him? ¡±Noo matter what, he was still huoNanchenn¡¯s younger brother.HuooNanchenn was not someone who would easily lose his temper. ¡°Are you scared? ¡± His originally tense jaw softened a little. Only then did he notice the worried look in Ruo Chu¡¯s eyes when she looked at him. Gu Ruochu shook her head. Huo Zijun immediately repeated what Huo Zirui had said to Qi ru and briefly recounted the scene. Chapter 767

Chapter 767: Chapter 761 was brainwashed by a mistress

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu was also very angry when she heard this, ¡°Huo Zirui must have been brainwashed by that bar girl, right? ¡± She knew that the mistress was a high-ranking mistress when she heard her grandmother¡¯s words. She never thought that even Huo Zirui would be on her side now. I hate those scheming women who look gentle and harmless but are actually vicious!¡± Huo Zirui is too brainless. He was brainwashed by a mistress who had destroyed his own family and now he¡¯s saying that his own mother doesn¡¯t know how to be tolerant?¡± WTF! Why did her mother-inw give birth to such a thing? No wonder she was so angry that she did not even want to eat dinner. I¡¯ve tolerated my husband and mistress raising my son. In the end, my son still sympathizes with his father and mistress? ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ve already beaten him up. If his brain continues to be muddled, I¡¯ll beat his brain until it¡¯s clear. ¡± Huo Nanchen did not want to let these things affect Ruo Chu¡¯s mood. He had the servants tidy up the living room and brought her upstairs to sleep. Gu Ruochu did not want to go upstairs and sleep so soon. She felt as if she was in a state of eating, sleeping, and eating. However, for some reason, she was really sleepy and could only follow Huo Nanchen upstairs. The child was only half a month old and there was no movement or change at all. It was not as torturous as what the Inte and doctors had said. I hope that this child does not like to cause trouble and will be born quietly. ¡°...¡± Yang Xi sat on the Sofa, holding her coffee in a daze. There were some mother and infant items on the coffee table. It looked as if the master had just tidied them up nicely. Unfortunately, the master seemed to be a little unhappy at the moment. As soon as young master an returned, he saw the figure on the sofa looking lonely and lonely. She didn¡¯t even notice that he had returned. The maid took the coat from his hand, and the few reactions in her eyes already showed that Yang Xi¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t right today. She casually threw her phone in the corner of the SOFA. Young master an nced down. She probably didn¡¯t even know how many times he had called her just now. Yang Xi was still in a daze. When a hand passed her a ss of milk, she was stunned for a moment. She didn¡¯t even raise her head to say thank you. She thought it was a maid. ¡°You¡¯re wee. ¡± When a familiar male voice replied from behind, Yang Xi turned around and met an Shaosi¡¯s faintly smiling gaze. ¡°When did youe back? ¡± ¡°Just now. I don¡¯t know what you were looking at, but you were too engrossed in it and didn¡¯t notice. ¡± The man sat down opposite her and ced the car keys on the coffee table. ¡°drink more milk and less coffee. ¡± ¡°You bought this for Gu Ruochu, didn¡¯t you? Since you¡¯ve bought it, why haven¡¯t you gone over? Are you staring nkly at these things all by yourself? ¡± Yang Xi finally remembered her official business and got up to grab his car keys. She almost forgot to go to Ruo Chu¡¯s ce. An Shaosi raised his hand and avoided her. ¡°You think you can just take the keys in my hand and leave? Aren¡¯t you dreaming? ¡± An Shaosi looked at her. ¡°should I give you something? ¡± Yang Xi could tell that the car keys belonged to her. She didn¡¯t ask him why he was driving her car just now, but now he was still looking at her with such a look. She didn¡¯t know what he meant. ¡°I¡¯ll cook for you tonight? ¡± Her sudden docile attitude surprised an Shaosi. She stood there without moving. Her gaze was full of interest as she stared at Yang Xi for a long while. No one knew what she was trying to tell him from her face. Yang Xi felt her blood run cold from his stare. ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t want to give me a car. I¡¯ll take a taxi myself. ¡± Chapter 768

Chapter 768: Chapter 762 this person was too dangerous

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°It¡¯s rare to see you take the initiative to cook, and you treat me so well. Shouldn¡¯t I be ttered first? ¡± He smiled softly, causing Yang Xi to reflect on whether her usual attitude toward him was too much. Her temper wasn¡¯t good, and she was even a little bad. But this man was very bad-mouthed. Of course, she would explode a lot, but she was just bickering with him. ¡°An Shaosi, what kind of rtionship do you think we have? ¡± Her sudden question stunned both of them. ¡°What kind of rtionship do you think we have? ¡± Her heart suddenly jumped when she met his deep and smiling eyes. In his panic, he raised his hand to look at the time. ¡°If you don¡¯t go to the Huo family, it will be toote today. Recently, she has been pregnant and is very sleepy. You probably won¡¯t be able to see her veryte. ¡± Seeing that he was avoiding the important points, Yang Xi suddenly felt a little flustered. She only responded with a soft ¡°HMM. ¡°. In the past, he had always liked to tease him with words. However, he had suddenly changed. He had be much more serious, which made her feel a little disappointed and lost. She still liked the young master an who used to talk shamelessly. At least, it proved that he was in a good mood. This person was too dangerous, tooplicated, and too deep. How could a little girl like her defeat him? She couldn¡¯t even see through this man¡¯s thoughts and thoughts about her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± He suddenly smiled and asked her. ¡°Nothing. I just feel that our rtionship is not normal. ¡± Yang Xi looked at the smiling man opposite her and finally made up her mind. ¡°Young Master An, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner at home tonight. ¡± ¡°okay. ¡± Seeing the change in her mood, an Shaosi seemed to have noticed something. Yang Xi forced a smile, took the car keys from his hand again, and left. She was a little absent-minded along the way. It could be said that she was uneasy. Even when she reached the Huo family, she was still a little muddle-headed. The maid put away the gifts. Ruo Chu clearly saw that she was absent-minded and pulled her aside. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you in a bad mood? ¡± Yang Xi shook her head and sat on the SOFA. ¡°Ruo Chu, should I sever my rtionship with an Shaosi? That person is too deep. I can¡¯t even guess what he¡¯s thinking. ¡± A yboy on the surface, sometimes sinister and sometimes sinister. She did not know if she should leave the swamp in time. Gu Ruochu had a deep understanding when it came to an Shaosi¡¯s nickname. In the past, she had often seen him hugging a female celebrity or a model, even though he had never done anything excessive. ¡°Are you two not on good terms now? ¡± Yang Xi shook her head, ¡°it¡¯s not that we¡¯re not on good terms. I just feel that that person isn¡¯t serious. I always feel that he must be teasing me. Otherwise, why would such a bad and rich man cling onto me and not let me go? I don¡¯t want to be a fool and let him toy with me. ¡± Gu Ruochu could understand what she had said. Understanding was one thing, but questions about rtionships were always difficult to solve. ¡°What do you n to do now? ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk to him again tonight. ¡± Yang Xi seemed to be deep in thought, ¡°He¡¯s actually been very nice to me these past few days, but I still feel that something¡¯s wrong. ¡± Yang Xi always felt that there was something wrong with an Shaosi¡¯s smile whenever she thought about it. It seemed that he had always liked to use a smile to hide himself. The icy coldness in his eyes could not be melted. At the end of the day, Yang Xi felt that she had vaguely fallen in love with an Shaosi, but there was still a line of defense in her heart. Chapter 769

Chapter 769: From chapter 763 onwards, it would be better to keep a distance

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°That¡¯s fine too. Actually, young master an might not dislike you as much as you think. However, Young Lady Yang, haven¡¯t you always imed to be the warmest little sun Why is your light dimmed now that you¡¯ve met an Shaosi Shouldn¡¯t you use the power of your little sun to take down an Shaosi in one fell swoop?¡±Gu Ruochu could not give any good advice She could only apany her and chat about her feelings and confusion. Yang Xi once again put on a bright smile and patted her own chest, ¡°I¡¯m a little sun, that¡¯s right. No one is as cute as me. ¡± There were a few young maids in the living room who were amused by Yang Xi¡¯s expression. Theyughed so hard that even Gu Ruochu wanted tough. After having lunch at the Huo Family Home, Yang Xi finally returned to the an family home to prepare dinner for an Shaosi. In the kitchen, an Shaosi saw that the woman was busy inside and the smile in his eyes rose once again. ¡°You¡¯re back? Dinner will be ready soon. ¡± Yang Xi yfully stuck out her tongue but an Shaosi noticed the flour on her face. It looked ratherical. ¡°Look at you. Are you nning topletely turn into a tabby cat? ¡± He reached out to wipe the flour off her face. Feeling the touch on her face, Yang Xi subconsciously took a few steps back. ¡°You¡¯re going to work so hard just to cook for me? ¡± He was still smiling. ¡°I¡¯m treating you to a meal. Of course, I have to show all my sincerity. ¡± Yang Xi called the servants over to take the dishes out and also asked them to tidy up the kitchen. During the meal, Yang Xi ate in silence. She had been thinking about how to tell him the truth, but on the contrary, an Shaosi was neither too fast nor too slow. He kept eating the food in his bowl. ¡°An Shaosi, I have something to tell you. ¡± An Shaosi finally looked up at her and smiled. ¡°You put in so much effort to cook for me, and now you finally have the courage to tell me? Let me guess, do you want to say something like breaking up with me? ¡± Yang Xi did not expect to be seen through by him in one nce. She was a little embarrassed and embarrassed. However, seeing that he was still smiling, Yang Xi felt that he did not care anyway. ¡°I personally cooked this meal. It can be considered as a thank you for taking care of me in the past. ¡°You¡¯re very good and you¡¯re very good to me. Unfortunately, I¡¯m not the woman you want, and you¡¯re not the man I want. ¡°We¡¯ll part on bad terms, so let¡¯s keep our distance from each other in the future. ¡± Yang Xi said everything that was on her mind, but she only saw him light a cigarette and put it between his fingers without smoking. ¡°So Yang Xi took the initiative to cook dinner for me tonight because of this idea. I should have known. ¡± He pretended to sigh. Yang Xi finally couldn¡¯t hold it in and looked at him seriously. ¡°You know very well about our rtionship. We¡¯re really not suitable for each other. Let¡¯s go. ¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t we suitable for each other? ¡± An Shaosi looked like he was going to get to the bottom of it. ¡°Do you want to tell me what¡¯s wrong with you so that I can adjust? ¡± ¡°An Shaosi... ¡± Yang Xi didn¡¯t know why he was pestering her in this ce, so she could only suppress her emotions She added, ¡°there¡¯s nothing suitable between you and me. You should know that in your heart. Stop ying with me like you¡¯re ying with a kitten or a dog. I can¡¯t afford to y with you. ¡± ¡°y? ¡± An Shaosi emphasized this word yfully, but there was still a hint of warmth in his eyes ¡°Are you going to y with me? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, but I¡¯m morepatible with you than anyone else. I know it very well. Yang Xiaoxi, do you really not know what my feelings and attitude toward you are? ¡± Chapter 770

Chapter 770: Chapter 764, he still hadn¡¯t returned

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Seeing that young master an had no intention of talking to her properly, she stood up and wanted to leave. ¡°I¡¯ve already said everything I need to say. When are you going to let me go? ¡± After thinking for a moment, she added, ¡°I can leave anytime. Anyway, I can¡¯t make you happy here. My temper is very bad and it¡¯s very difficult for me to tolerate you. ¡± Young master an had been sitting on the chair the whole time. Seeing her appearance, he suddenly let out a lowugh. Yang Xiaoxi was really a smart girl. She knew that if she forced herself to leave, she would anger him. Not only would she not be able to leave, she might even anger herself. Therefore, she chose such a roundabout route. She hinted to him that if he still forced her to stay here, perhaps he would still be unhappy. She would think of ways to make him ufortable and unhappy. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Aren¡¯t you very clear that if I don¡¯t let you leave, you won¡¯t be able to leave no matter what? ¡± An Shaosi did not force her. After hearing these words about breaking up, he only lowered his eyes slightly. In the end, he smiled faintly. He disliked forcing people the most. He only hoped to use his own methods to make the people around him submit. What he liked the most was to make this girl by his side sink into his world and be unable to leave no matter what. But this girl wanted to wake up now, so of course he would not allow it. His dark eyes revealed a boundless whirlpool and darkness. It made people shudder. That night, Yang Xi tossed and turned on the bed, unable to fall asleep. Young master an did not return to his room to sleep. Her entire person was in a chaotic and ignorant state. No matter what, she could not concentrate on sleeping. He still had not returned. When Yang Xi narrowed her eyes and looked at the darkness outside the window, she could not help but look at her phone. It was 2:30 in the morning. The disappointment in her heart was so obvious that the corners of her mouth curled into a bitter smile. She loved an Shaosi more than she had imagined. When did this person really enter her heart. After a sleepless night, Yang Xi realized that she had dark circles under her eyes. Her skin was originally white, but it was made even more obvious by the contrast. ¡°Miss Yang. ¡± The maid looked at her getting up with a smile on her face. When she saw the dark circles under her eyes, she called out in surprise, ¡°what happened? Did Miss Yang not sleep wellst night? ¡± ¡°Yes, I thought of a problemst night and couldn¡¯t sleep. ¡± Yang Xi didn¡¯t expect it to be so obvious. The maid saw it from so far away. The maid knew that Yang Xi was rubbing her eyes and quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go get a boiled egg to apply it. ¡± Yang Xi nodded reluctantly and caught a glimpse of an Shaosi entering the door from the corner of her eyes. He seemed to have just returned from outside and casually put his coat on his elbow. The sleeves of his white shirt were slightly rolled up on his wrist, revealing a mature aura. ¡°An Shaosi, why have you only just returned? ¡± An Shaosi turned around and saw her panda eyes. He stared at her and asked, ¡°what happened? Didn¡¯t you fall asleepst night? ¡± Yang Xi thought about how the reason for not falling asleep was due to him and felt a little embarrassed and disappointed. She just nodded her head randomly and said, ¡°haven¡¯t you been busy with the verification recently? That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t sleep well. ¡± Although she was now under an Shaosi¡¯s name, she couldn¡¯t always rely on him. In the future, she still nned to go out and get a job to at least support herself. An SHAOSI hummed and did not ask any further questions. He onlyforted her not to think too much. Looking at his back, Yang Xi once again felt a heavy sense of loss in her absent-mindedness. Why was she the one who suggested to keep a distance, and she was the one who was sad? Chapter 771

Chapter 771: Chapter 765 ¡ª they don¡¯t understand you

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She blinked and held back her tears. It turned out that this breakup had tested her sincerity. An Shaosi did not seem to notice Yang Xi¡¯s change of mood and quickly went upstairs. However, when he was at the corner of the stairs, he inadvertently nced at the lonely little guy in the living room. His handsome and heavy eyes carried a hint of evil and a smile. This little guy, of course, would not be hispetitor. In her heart, she clearly loved herself to death. He would let her understand that she could no longer leave him. When Yang Xi went out on her own, she realized that young master an had left without her knowing. She could not help but ask the maid and only said that he was busy with official business. However, he used to be like this too. It was just that Yang Xi had suddenly be more worried about him now. ¡°okay, I got it. ¡± After packing up her things, Yang Xi carried her bag and went out. The exam was held at a certain school in an Cheng. As she had also studied for a long time before, she still answered the questions very seriously when she entered the exam room. After temporarily putting the matter of young master an out of her mind, her thoughts on answering the questions were finally much clearer. It was not easy for Yang Xi to finish the questions before she put away her pen and left the exam room. The questions were all within her expectations and were not considered difficult. She felt that she was confident, but fortunately, she did not get distracted during the exam. As she thought about this, the person behind her suddenly seemed to be calling her. ¡°Yang Xi? ¡± She turned around and saw a cultured boy wearing sses chasing after her. ¡°Do you still remember me? My name is Wang Jun, I¡¯m a ssmate of yours. ¡± After he finished speaking, he looked at the woman in front of him with some nervousness. Yang Xi didn¡¯t really remember, but she vaguely remembered him. She smiled politely and said, ¡°It¡¯s you. Are you here to take the exam too? ¡± Wang Jun was very happy to see that she actually knew him. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to take the exam too. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. Since it¡¯s such a coincidence, why don¡¯t we have lunch together? ¡± Yang Xi originally wanted to have lunch with young master an, but she remembered that she had already mentioned breaking up with him earlier. It seemed very pretentious of her to mention that she wanted to have lunch with him now. COMMENT ¡°Sure, let¡¯s eat together. ¡± Wang Jun, who was originally a little nervous, was extremely happy when he agreed through gritted teeth. He brought her to a Western restaurant. ¡°The chef here is a new recruit. His culinary skills are very good and I oftene to try it. You can try it. ¡± Yang Xi stirred the coffee in her hand. For some reason, she was even more absent-minded. She was only thinking about one person. ¡°Xiao Xi, in the past, you were simply the goddess in my heart. I didn¡¯t expect to be able to sit so close to you now. I¡¯m still a little nervous. ¡± COMMENT Yang Xi smiled when she saw Wang Jun fiddling with her fingers nervously. ¡°All the girls in my ss used to call me Green Tea Watch, but you still treat me like a goddess? ¡± This feeling of being worshipped was really strange. Even her parents were annoyed by her and constantly criticized her. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. They don¡¯t know you at all! ¡± Wang Jun¡¯s face turned red as he exined hurriedly, ¡°I know you may think that I¡¯m being rude, but I really think that you¡¯re different. You don¡¯t need to pay attention to others¡¯ gazes. ¡± Yang Xi looked at the young man in front of her and burst intoughter. ¡°Well, are you hungry? Can you start ordering? ¡± Wang Jun was even more excited when he saw that his goddess didn¡¯t dislike him. However, his remaining rationality told him not to scare his goddess away. Chapter 772

Chapter 772: Chapter 766 was angry

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION During the meal, the waiter served a bottle of red wine. Yang Xi drank a few sses and suddenly felt drunk. Of course, this little bit of wine could not make her drunk. She still felt very bad. ¡°Xiao Xi, don¡¯t drink anymore. ¡± Wang Jun saw that her face was turning red, so he reached out and snatched her goblet. Of course, Yang Xi was not reconciled. She even said that she wanted to go to a bar to drink. Wang Jun really could not dissuade her, so he followed her to a nearby bar. In the Bar, Yang Xi drank a lot of wine. Wang Jun could not persuade her, so he could only stay by her side. On the way, many men tried to flirt with her, but Wang Jun stopped them. In the end, Yang Xi didn¡¯t know how she got back. When she opened her eyes, her head didn¡¯t hurt as she had expected. Under the dim light, she saw a tall figure standing in front of her. She was scared because she saw the man¡¯s dark shadow on the side. The man sat at the head of his bed, as still as a statue. However, the coldness emanating from his body made her feel a little scared. As if sensing that she was awake, he tilted his head and smiled at her. ¡°What, you¡¯re awake already? ¡± That smile was obviously cold. She remembered that no matter how angry an Shaosi was, he would always try to cover it up. But now that he was smiling, it proved that he was really angry. Yang Xi did not know whether it was guilt or fear, but she shrank in and said softly, ¡°why are you sitting at the head of my bed in the middle of the night? Don¡¯t you sleep? ¡± Hearing her say the words ¡°in the middle of the night¡± , an Shaosi raised his eyebrows subconsciously. ¡°See for yourself what time it is. ¡± He was sent over at three o¡¯clock and slept until six-thirty at night. She could really sleep for three hours. Did she really think that she had be as lethargic as Ruo Chu when she was pregnant? At the thought of this, an Shaosi cast a strange gaze at the woman¡¯s stomach, a cold glint shing in his eyes. Yang Xi did not know what he was looking at, but she felt goosebumps all over her body when she was stared at like that. She looked at the time and it was already six-thirty in the afternoon. Only then did the memories from before resurface in her mind. She had a meal with a male ssmate in the restaurant, drank a few sses of red wine and some other alcohol with a higher alcohol content. Then, she opened her eyes again, just like now. ¡°My head actually doesn¡¯t hurt? It seems that the alcohol didn¡¯t have much after effect. ¡± An Shaosi snorted and nced at her indifferently. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the sobering tea I brewed for you, your head probably wouldn¡¯t even be yours now. ¡± ¡°where¡¯s Wang Jun? ¡± Yang Xi was probably sent back by Wang Jun. she didn¡¯t have a home now, and the only ce she could stay was at an Shaosi¡¯s ce. Just thinking about it made her feel like a poor little girl. At that moment, the poor little girl pursed her lips. An Shaosi was originally hiding it ¡°You¡¯re still in the mood to talk about other men. It seems like you don¡¯t know what kind of situation you¡¯re in. Hmm? Staying at my house and bringing other men back? ¡± An Shaosi narrowed his eyes slightly, revealing a dangerous aura. How many times had he told her not to drink with men so easily? Didn¡¯t she know that drinking with men was very dangerous? If she met with a bad person, such a mesmerizing personality would have long been eaten to the bone. ¡°An Shaosi, I... ¡± ¡°Shut up, I don¡¯t want to listen to you guys talk about this. ¡± An SHAOSI did not want to listen to her nonsense. When that man introduced himself as Yang Xiaoxi¡¯s ssmate, he even asked him if he was Yang Xiaoxi¡¯s brother with an ignorant look He could not even squeeze out a smile. Chapter 773

Chapter 773: Chapter 767 hooking up with another man?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Very good, hooking up with another man now. ¡°You did something today that made me very unhappy. Yang Xiaoxi, do you know your mistake? ¡± He reached out to loosen his tie and said slowly. ¡°I. . . What did I do wrong? ¡± She subconsciously held her forehead and quickly sobered up ... Seeing that she was still confused, a hint of a smile appeared on an Shaosi¡¯s lips. ¡°Say it yourself. If you can¡¯t say it... you¡¯ll be punished. ¡± ¡°How... punished? ¡± After getting drunk, his mind was almost nk. How was he to be punished This was a question worth pondering. He narrowed his eyes and reached out to flip her over,pletely ignoring her screams. He randomly found a few ties and tied the woman to the bed. Realizing that something was wrong, Yang Xi began to struggle. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m punishing you. ¡± He dared to drink with someone without knowing who the other party was. It seemed that he had spoiled her too much and didn¡¯t know how to write the four words, ¡°evil¡± . He did not have any vignce at all. Did he really think that everyone was like him? If he did not teach him a lesson now, it would be toote if something happened in the future. With this thought, the danger in young master an¡¯s eyes spread in all directions. Yang Xi felt that her buttocks were suddenly pped heavily. The man narrowed his eyes and raised hisrge palm to p her mercilessly. Yang Xi only felt a burning pain in her buttocks. She was stunned for a few moments before she realized that he was actually pping her buttocks! This man was really merciless. He actually abused her! ¡°An SHAOSI, you pervert! Let go of me! ¡± Yang Xi, who had been confined, was in so much pain that her tears were flowing out. She felt a throbbing pain. The corners of an Shaosi¡¯s lips twitched, but his expression still did not show any signs of easing up. Another pnded heavily on her butt, causing it to feel a burning pain. Yang Xi had never suffered a beating since she was young. She felt that it was not much less than torture. Not only did he not stop, but he also continued. It was as if he was only willing to be satisfied after he had spanked her butt. ¡°An Shaosi, if you don¡¯t let go of me now, I¡¯m going to call the police! ¡± She did not know why this man had suddenly be so violent. In the past, he was still very gentle to her. But now, he looked like a ck-faced hades. No matter what, he would not show any mercy. Yang Xi was finally a little scared by his few ps. She curled up in the quilt and cried out loud. Her petite bodyy on the bed. Her originally fierce appearance had now turned into a pitiful one. She thought that this man would finally have somepassion or something. However, even though she was already so pitiful, this man actually still pped her butt again. It was just that the force was a little lighter. It hurt, it really hurt.. This time, Yang Xi cried outpletely. ¡°It hurts, it hurts to death! An Shaosi, you heartless person, don¡¯t touch me... ¡± ¡°Do you know your mistake? ¡± An Shaosi narrowed his eyes and finally moved his palm away a little. His palm pressed down slightly on her buttocks, listening to her hiss. ¡°I know my mistake. An Shaosi, let go of me. ¡± He patted her gently, not feeling the slightest bit of heartache. ¡°What¡¯s your mistake? ¡± Seeing that she only knew how to hide inside and cry without saying anything, an Shaosi pped her again. Yang Xi continued to cry under the nket, feeling that her buttocks were about to be crippled by him. That damned smelly man, he didn¡¯t know how to take care of women at all. She felt wronged in her heart, and she hated this guy who used violence against her to death. Violence, unreasonable, BASTARD! ¡°My fault is that I shouldn¡¯t have eaten with Wang Jun, I won¡¯t do it again... ¡± Although she was extremely unwilling, she still begged for mercy. Chapter 774

Chapter 774: Chapter 768: Don¡¯t hit me anymore

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION An Shaosi¡¯s expression softened a little, but the ferocity in his eyes did not slow down. He pped her even harder. ¡°What else? ¡± ¡°What else? ¡± Yang Xi¡¯s mind was already nk from the p. She could only lie on the bed and cry pitifully. ¡°An Shaosi, I was really wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have gone out to eat with a man, I shouldn¡¯t have drunk with a man, don¡¯t hit me anymore... ¡± She twisted herself and cried until her entire body was trembling. Seeing that she was shaking uncontrobly, an Shaosi¡¯s mood finally eased up a lot. He let go of the person who was imprisoned on the bed and reached out to pull his tie. The opening of his shirt was wide open. Yang Xi hadpletely changed from a fierce and fierce person to a pitiful little girl who cried like a dog. He gently untied her tie and gently turned her over. The man¡¯s face was so handsome, but that evil and cold feeling made Yang Xi¡¯s heart full of grievance. He was usually so gentlemanly and elegant, but just now, she finally felt his fierceness and terror. ¡°Are you still going to drink with men casually in the future? ¡± Yang Xi stared at him with a pair of Lightbulb eyes, but she still begged for mercy with her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m not going, I won¡¯t go in the future... ¡± An SHAOSI nodded in satisfaction. When he saw Wang Jun, the stifling feeling in his heart finally dissipatedpletely. ¡°that¡¯s a good girl. Remember this lesson in the future. ¡± Looking at the little girl who was crying, an Shaosi reached out and picked her up. She was curled up in his arms and was still sobbing from time to time. An Shaosi took out the medical kit and let her lie on top of him to apply medicine on her. When his skirt was lifted, the white flowers were covered with red palm prints. He did not look away. His fair fingers dug out a lump of white ointment and carefully applied it on her buttocks. He still used his strength to teach her a lesson, but at the same time, he did not want her to get hurt. This p would only hurt her. ¡°It¡¯s done. ¡± Yang Xi curled up like a pitiful little girl. Looking at the little thing in his arms, an Shaosi could not help but smile. He carried her back to the bed with even more gentleness. Ever since she returned, he had helped her boil some sobering tea. Then, he carried the woman who had vomited all over herself into the bathroom to wash up before returning to the room. When she sobbed and curled up on the bed with her back to him, an Shaosi even let out a hoarseugh. He lifted the nket andy down beside her. Yang Xi hated this man especially at this moment. He actually turned her butt into a flower without even showing her any mercy. Moreover, it was the man who had slept with her. He was inhumane! Her Butt hurt, and the more she thought about it, the more she felt wronged. Tightly wrapped in her nket, Yang Xi felt that she did not want to bother with this unreasonable and overbearing man anymore. If she spoke to him again in the future, she would be a pig! ¡°You feel wronged? ¡± His firm chest was pressed against her thin and thin back, and an Shaosi pulled her into his embrace. Yang Xi was furious at the thought of his domestic violence, and even her toes were curled up. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. ¡± A weak voice came from behind her, and it sounded like she was sobbing. ¡°Don¡¯t casually drink with men in the future. Do you know how bad men are? If he uses alcohol to bully you and eats you to the bone, who are you going to cry to? If he gets some kind of disease, what are you going to do? ¡± He still had the nerve to say that other men were bad, but he himself was the worst, Yang Xi thought angrily. Even though the man¡¯s sincere words rang in her ears, Yang Xi still felt very angry. No matter what reason or excuse, it was not a prerequisite for a man to hit a woman. Chapter 775

Chapter 775: Chapter 769 was at a loss

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION An Shaosi saw that she was still angry and was at a loss for what to do. He wondered if he had gone too far. After all, she was still very young and could not be too wary of certain people and certain things. A woman¡¯s mind was always more unpredictable than a needle at the bottom of the ocean. He had a slight headache. How was he going to appease the little woman who was holding a grudge in his arms? Yang Xi was still angry when she suddenly saw a beautiful hand with long sleeves appear behind her. Although that hand had a few thin calluses, it looked more beautiful and manly. Yang Xi did not know what he was trying to do. However, he suddenly clumsily made a human shape with his hands and tried to kneel down. His simple-minded appearance suddenly made Yang Xi Laugh. She remembered that her butt still hurt and that she was still angry with this man. She still pursed her lips and did not n to pay attention to him. He used his fingers to imitate the shapes of dogs, chickens, birds, and other animals in front of her eyes. Under the projection of the light, the man¡¯s long and flexible fingers were vivid and vivid. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, okay? ¡± He suddenly deliberately mimicked a certain tone, which made Yang Xi, who was stifling herughter,ugh out loud again. She reached out to hold his fingers a little bashfully and curiously held his fingers for a long time. The sleeves were long and smooth, and it was very easy to touch. Why was his hand so coincidental. ¡°Do you like it? ¡± ¡°I like it. ¡± Yang Xi did not hide her childish nature at all. An SHAOSI smiled again He put his hand down and hugged her tightly from behind. He said in a low voice, ¡°you have to be careful next time. This is a matter of your own safety. What if I don¡¯t appear in time to save you? What will you do? ¡± There were many idents in life, and he did not want her to be an ident in his life again. The man closed his eyes and buried the darkness hidden in them. Although Yang Xi had just been amused by the man, she still had someints about the man who used violence, so she did not n to pay him any more attention. However, the awkwardness in her heart had lessened quite a bit. She had taken the initiative to break up with him previously, and now that the two of them seemed to be getting along as before, she still could not bring herself to lose face. Why did this man always like to treat her well for no reason She did not seem to understand him thoroughly enough. Even Huo Nanchen had reminded her in the past for the sake of Ruo Chu ¡ª This person¡¯s dark side and dangerous side were very big. He told her not to get close to him easily. Actually, during that period of time, she had been afraid of him. However, she wanted to get close to him and could not bear to leave him. What exactly does this person think of me... ... Yang Xi sighed silently in her heart. Her heart was filled withplicated feelings. Her buttocks were still faintly aching. She sobbed as she gently closed her eyes and nned to have a good sleep. .. Half a month passed very quickly. Gu Ruochu had been in a state of leisure while she nursed her baby. The me was unjustly ced on Rong Xiao. The previous movie and Television drama directed by Gu Ruochu hadid the foundation for Royal Road in the entertainment industry. With the help of this power, Rong Xiao nned to direct another movie based on his original team. However, the director had changed this time. Gu Ruochu had visited the set a few times and was rather satisfied. Huo Nanchen had even caught her visiting the set once and dragged her back. She noticed that he had been busy these past few days and seemed to deliberately avoid her every time he picked up the phone. A woman¡¯s sixth sense has always been very strong. Perhaps Huo Nanchen did not want her to worry at this time. She stroked her rtively t stomach, hoping that the child would be born sessfully. It was a wonderful feeling to have a child. Before the child was born, she had ced all her thoughts on the child. Chapter 776

Chapter 776: Chapter 770 could be twins

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo Nanchen had just received a call from young master an. After listening to him for a while, he seemed to be thinking about something. ¡°Are you sure about this? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m very sure that this wolf cub, Huo Mingyou, will bite people. You have to be on guard against him. Don¡¯t be soft-hearted because of the so-called bloodline, especially now that ruo Chu is pregnant. ¡± Huo Nanchen sneered. ¡°bloodline? There¡¯s such a thing as kinship in a wealthy family? From the moment I was born in the Huo family, I knew that these things were cold. I don¡¯t even recognize my father, let alone his illegitimate child with someone else. ¡± Hearing his cold voice, an Shaosi felt at ease, ¡°that¡¯s good, then we¡¯ll act ording to the original n. ¡± ¡°We have to cut the Gordian knot in this matter quickly. She¡¯s already suspicious of me. I don¡¯t want her to carry this child in fear. That would be very tiring. ¡± Therefore, he would speed up the resolution of this threat. After hanging up the phone, Huo Nanchen walked to Gu Ruochu¡¯s side. ¡°Are you done talking? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± He carefully avoided her stomach and swept away the stray strands of hair on her forehead, ¡°I need to go to the hospital for a check-up on the baby in the first three months. The doctor has set a time for me to apany you. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Gu Ruochu thought that she should know whether the baby was a boy or a girl by the time she was six or seven months old. Although her own child would love her very much, she still wanted the baby to be a girl. If the baby was a little princess, she would definitely be very happy. Other than the fact that she had not been sleeping enough recently, her other reactions were the same as before. Even an ordinary pregnant woman would feel much less nauseous. This baby did not bother her much. ¡°Why are you sleeping again? ¡± Huo Nanchen reached out and put his arm around her shoulder. He pinched her nose and scoffed. Gu Ruochu, who was still in a daze, gave him a p. She felt herself being carried and leaned her head heavily on his shoulder, ¡°I want to sleep so much. ¡± She seemed to be loving him more and more as she looked forward to the birth of the baby. She was very d that she had two children at this time. A loving family is the best carrier for the birth of a baby. She and Huo Nanchen will love their child well in the future. When she thought about the life of a family of four, she felt so happy that she felt like she was about to burst into tears. ¡°sleep. ¡± He patted her back gently and let her curl up in his arms in peace, ¡°when you¡¯ve had enough sleep, you¡¯ll be home. ¡± Gu Ruochu slept for a short period of time. When she was still in a daze, she had a dream. She dreamed that she was lying on the Sofa and heard the cries of babies. When she opened her eyes, she saw two delicate children lying on the floor crying. She stopped crying as soon as she got close to them and stared at her curiously with her big eyes. Gu Ruochu felt that it was very magical. She had just reached out her hand when a small hand gently wrapped around hers. Her tender little face was beaming with joy as she giggled. She happened to wake up when she reached home. Gu Ruochu was still thinking about the dream she had just had. ¡°You¡¯re awake? ¡± Gu Ruochu suddenly grabbed his arm and said happily, ¡°I think I just dreamed of our child. It was twins, a boy and a girl. ¡± ¡°Is that so? ¡± The corners of his lips curled up slightly. ¡°If it really was twins, it would be a huge surprise for our family to have a son and a daughter. ¡± ¡°I have a hunch that this child must be twins. Furthermore, the probability of a boy and a girl is very high. ¡± Her Hunch was very strong. She had hoped that it would be better if the child was a girl, but now she felt that twins would be perfect. Chapter 777 - Children Speak Without fear

Chapter 777: Chapter 771: Children Speak Without fear

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION After getting out of the car, Gu Ruochu excitedly ryed the news to Qi ru and Old Lady Huo. Qi Ru was pleasantly surprised and agreed that Gu Ruochu¡¯s sixth sense and dream must be urate. Huo Nanchen was helpless against the illogical reasoning of the women at home. He could only say, ¡°we¡¯ll know in a few months whether it¡¯s a boy or a girl. If it really is twins, we must be prepared in advance. ¡± He was actually quite worried. It was easier to have one child. If it was two heavy children, she would feel very ufortable. One child would be enough. Childbirth was indeed very tiring. ¡°Kid, you¡¯ve hit the nail on the head. ¡± Qi Ru became even more excited after hearing Gu Ruochu¡¯s dream. Those who had never believed in Buddhism all put their palms together and muttered a few words. They only hoped that the child would be born sessfully. They hoped that the baby would be less tormented in their mother¡¯s womb so that their mother would be morefortable during pregnancy. ¡°Grandmother, are there two children in Aunt¡¯s womb? ¡± Cheng Xi looked at Gu Ruochu¡¯s womb in a daze. His brows furrowed as he stared at Gu Ruochu¡¯s womb, ¡°won¡¯t aunt¡¯s WOMB EXPLODE? ¡± ¡°CHILDREN SPEAK WITHOUT FEAR! ¡± Mother Zhang eximed. She spat on the side before lifting Cheng Xi up, ¡°you can¡¯t speak without fear. Your aunt¡¯s tummy is perfectly fine. Children speak without fear, children speak without fear. ¡± These words made Qi ru very unhappy but she did not say anything when she saw that Cheng Xi was still a child. ¡°MM. ¡± Cheng Xi quickly shut his little mouth and did not say another word. He was still a little upset because he felt that even though his grandmother had treated him well, there had always been a barrier between them. Sometimes, he could feel it very well. Gu Ruochu felt a little helpless. Children usually do not have much thought in them. She looked at Cheng Xi who had his head lowered as if she could sense the dissatisfaction from her mother-inw. This child, Cheng Xi, may be young, but he was very sensitive. ¡°Cheng Xi, it¡¯s nothing. ¡± ¡°Yes, aunt, I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Gu Ruochu rubbed his head and did not say anything else. On thewn, Gu Ruochu was watching Cheng Xi y with a ball. A child has a good heart. After a while, he would forget everything. When she thought about how she would be able to have a child ten monthster, her heart was filled with happiness. Her hand unconsciously stroked her lower abdomen once again. Through the narrow gap, Ning Tangxi could see Gu Ruochu¡¯s happy face. The expression in her eyes was almost twisted. She wore a mask and pretended to be a cleaner. She had been looking around vigntly. Last time, she had identally seen the newspaper and discovered that Gu Ruochu¡¯s pregnancy had made the headlines. In that instant, she was greatly shocked. She¡¯s actually pregnant! After causing the death of her own child, how could she possibly be pregnant? Cheng Xi had been ying with the ball on thewn all this while and was sweating profusely as he ran. Gu Ruochu had just wiped it off for him when she happily chased after the ball towards thekeside. The ball suddenly stopped in front of a pair of shoes. Cheng Xi had just picked up the ball when he saw a ck shadow cast towards him. ¡°MOMMY! ¡± He had never thought that the person in front of him would be his mother. However, when he thought about what she had done previously, Cheng Xi suddenly felt a little afraid and did not dare to throw himself into her arms. ¡°What, even Mommy feels out of practice? ¡± Ning Tangxi took off her mask andughed lightly. She looked into his eyes and asked, ¡°your aunt is pregnant, right? ¡± Although Cheng Xi was young, he also knew about certain right and wrong rtionships. Mommy seemed to have a very bad rtionship with aunt. Moreover, he did not like Mommy very much right now. Seeing that her son was actually looking at her with such vignce, Ning Tangxi felt as if her heart was being scratched by a vicious cat¡¯s paw. Chapter 778

Chapter 778: Chapter 772 instigation

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Cheng Xi, your aunt is pregnant and has her own child. She won¡¯t want you anymore. ¡± In her exasperation, Ning Tangxi said coldly. Seeing the smile on the child¡¯s face disappearpletely, she actually had a perverted sense of revenge ¡°Cheng Xi, aren¡¯t you afraid that your aunt will only look at her own child in the future and ignore you? ¡± ¡°No, aunt won¡¯t abandon me. ¡± Ning Tangxi saw that her son actually believed in another woman so stubbornly She gritted her teeth. ¡°Why would she want you? You¡¯re not her child. She almost misunderstood your daddy because of you. Do you think she¡¯ll really like you? Now that she has her own child, she¡¯ll definitely throw you somewhere else. ¡± ¡°Shut up! ¡± This was the first time Cheng Xi had answered her in such a harsh voice. She saw that the child¡¯s face was filled with panic and unease. ¡°You¡¯re lying. AUNT WON¡¯T ABANDON ME! ¡± Ning Tangxi pressed further. ¡°Why would she want you? I¡¯m your mother. Cheng Xi, you¡¯re my son. Stop lying to yourself. Are you afraid that your aunt will abandon you? Come, I have a good idea... ¡± ¡°What... ¡± ¡°As long as you identally knock your aunt¡¯s child away, your aunt will always love you without a child. Cheng Xi, you will only have status in this family in the future. ¡± Cheng Xi did not expect that his mommy would actually let him knock his aunt away. If he knocked his aunt¡¯s child away, his aunt would always love him? Ning Tangxi held Cheng Xi¡¯s arm in excitement. Cheng Xi seemed to be stimted and resisted in panic, ¡°let go of me, aunt, save me, Daddy, save me... ¡± Seeing the little guy wriggling desperately in her hand, the dark side in Ning Tangxi¡¯s heart deepened. She had gone through so much trouble to give birth to this bastard child, yet this bastard child had actually epted another woman in the end. She did not know whether it was sarcasm or a joke. She felt that this child was the humiliation of her entire life. ¡°Stop Screaming, your aunt can¡¯t hear you. ¡± Ning Tangxi red viciously at Gu Ruochu, who was still resting on the swing with her eyes closed. A few servants stood beside her as if they were trying to amuse her. ¡°You¡¯re clearly my son, yet you¡¯re siding with that Gu Ruochu. Ning Chengxi, are you out of your mind Do you really think that Gu Ruochu treats you as her own child You¡¯re just a dog raised by the Huo family now. In the future, when her child is born, she will despise you as a thorn in her flesh and would like nothing more than to pull you out.¡± ¡°No, YOU¡¯RE LYING! ¡± Cheng Xi still cried out loud despite being a child. ¡°Ning Chengxi, let me tell you, if you really want to be your aunt¡¯s child forever, knock her child off. Mother has taught you that it¡¯s easy to get into danger on the stairs. You¡¯re a child, they won¡¯t suspect you. ¡± The corners of Ning Tangxi¡¯s lips curled. She was well aware of the consequences of Cheng Xi¡¯s actions. Based on her understanding of Qi ru, Cheng Xi would most likely be the center of this entire incident. But what does that have to do with me? I just want Huo Nanchen and Gu Ruochu to be beyond redemption. As for this bastard child, I¡¯ve never thought about it. Anyway, she and Yue Cheng¡¯s child are gone. Yue Cheng is still in prison and they won¡¯t have any more children in the future. This kind of hatred makes it impossible for her to continue watching these people live a carefree life. Only when they were in pain could she be happy. ¡°Cheng Xi, I won¡¯t lie to you... ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! ¡± Cheng Xi almost tore at his own throat and finally caught Gu Ruochu¡¯s attention. Chapter 779

Chapter 779: Chapter 773, you bad man

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Just a moment ago, he had seen Cheng Xi ying with a ball. How did he disappear in the blink of an eye? Now, he could even hear the faint sound of a child crying. ¡°Cheng Xi? ¡± The bodyguard saw Gu Ruochu stand up and immediately followed behind her. ¡°Cheng Xi? ¡± Cheng Xi heard Gu Ruochu calling out to him and pped his hands even harder in Ning Tangxi¡¯s hands. Ning Tangxi watched as Gu Ruochu heard her son¡¯s voice and walked towards her. A mocking smile appeared on her face. ¡°I never thought that your aunt woulde over when she heard you say that you were saving her life. When she saw me fall to the ground, she allowed my child to be aborted. ¡± ¡°You bad man, you wrestled yourself! ¡± Cheng Xi rarely cried a snot a tear, cried the whole person in the quiver: ¡°Aunt Save me! ¡± Gu Ruochu really did hear that this time. She walked over and saw Cheng Xi¡¯s shoe floating by theke. Her heart thumped, really did not think that there were people in the Huo family to Cheng Xi. Two female bodyguards were already standing on either side of her, looking around vigntly in case something unexpected happened, and the other two male bodyguards immediately went to check. ¡°Aunt...............aunt...aunt...aunt...aunt...aunt...aunt...aunt...aunt...aunt...aunt...aunt...aunt... ¡± The child¡¯s voice sounded under theke, as if already some hoarse voice. Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression changed instantly. She and her bodyguard jogged over and saw Cheng Xi fall into theke. See half of the body is stuck in the mud, the whole person will be stuck in it. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart dropped and she reached out to pull him up. ¡°Stay where you are, youngdy. We¡¯ll do it. ¡± A female bodyguard guard her safety, another female bodyguard did not say a word directly jumped into theke. She swam towards the Lake and just as she touched the child¡¯s hand, she heard a scream from the shore The female bodyguard felt a strong force on her back and she fell into theke. ¡°Young Madam! ¡± After a few screams, they saw the woman who had taken off her mask Her expression was as if she had gone mad, ¡°this scene is so touching. Gu Ruochu, you¡¯re actually willing to save that bastard. Why didn¡¯t you do anything when my child fell in front of you, HMM? ¡± Gu Ruochu felt the cold muzzle of the gun pressed against her waist, but she froze on the spot. She did not know where Ning Tangxi had gotten the gun. It was obvious that she had used Cheng Xi as bait to lure her here. This woman had gonepletely insane. She had actually used her own child. The images of the miscarriage appeared in her mind again and again. Ning Tangxi smiled as she looked at Gu Ruochu¡¯s stomach with a strange gaze. ¡°Last time I read the newspaper, it said that you were pregnant? ¡± An Cheng¡¯s local private media had spread the news faster than anyone else. Sheughed icily and turned the gun around her back, pressing it directly against her stomach. ¡°This child really didn¡¯te in time. He came just after my child was gone. It must be your child who wants to take my child¡¯s life! ¡± ¡°Ning Tangxi, Cheng Xi was born by you. ¡± Gu Ruochu had a premonition that this person¡¯s mental state was no longer normal. His eyes were calm and crazy, giving off an indescribable sense of strangeness. At this time, she must not provoke her again. ¡°I gave birth to him? Didn¡¯t I tell you that he was just a bastard? ¡± Ning Tangxi looked at her She giggled, ¡°so what if this bastard has my blood on him? I¡¯ve carried him for so many years since I gave birth to him. I¡¯ve long since paid off that debt. ¡± She looked at the child¡¯s eyes, filled with hatred. In the past, this child had been useful. But now, it seemed that there was no room for him to be used. Of course, he was useless to her. Chapter 780

Chapter 780: Chapter 774. Get in the car

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The existence of this bastard only brings shame. ¡°I told you when Yue city appeared that I would never admit to this bastard. You even falsely used me of being cold-blooded Gu Ruochu, oh Gu Ruochu, why didn¡¯t you even blink when the child of Yue city and I fell to the ground If you had been willing to lend a helping hand earlier, if you had been willing to call the servants over earlier, my child would not have died... ... .. ¡°Ning Tangxi, I¡¯ve warned you before not to use the child to frame me. I won¡¯t fall for this trick. The child is dead, you¡¯re the one who wanted to frame me. ¡± ¡°Shut up! ¡± Ning Tangxi did not realize that she had been provoked by that sentence and she used a little more force on the gun in her hand. Gu Ruochu felt that she was using a lot of force. She did not know if it was because of her own mind, but she felt a pain in her stomach. At this moment, the female bodyguard had already rescued Cheng Xi from theke. However, when she saw that Gu Ruochu was in her hands.. She broke out in a cold sweat, ¡°Miss, please let go of the young Madam or we¡¯ll have to call for help. Perhaps you can still survive before we call for help. ¡± Cheng Xi was still trembling as he crawled out of the water. He sobbed like a little puppy. ¡°Do you really think that I would be afraid? Naive. ¡± Ning Tangxi had made ample preparations before she came. Even if she had to die, she would drag others down with her. ¡°What do you want? ¡± Ning Tangxi was stillughing. When she heard Gu Ruochu¡¯s question, she could feel the suppressed anger and patience in her voice. Her heart was filled with joy and sheughed maniacally once again. Even she, Gu Ruochu, had her moments of fear. There were also times when she had to ask for help. I really did not expect this. ¡°You¡¯ll listen to me no matter what I tell you? ¡± Ning Tangxiughed happily ¡°Very well, follow me out of the garden now. You have to be careful, this gun in my hand is really hard to control. If I hurt the baby in your stomach, I won¡¯t be responsible, okay? ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Gu Ruochu could onlyply for the time being. She knew that this gun was not insured and there would not be any idental incidents for the time being. ¡°Young Madam! ¡± ¡°All of you, step back first. ¡± Since they had been instructed, the bodyguards could not force Gu Ruochu to step back so that she would not be harmed by this woman. They could only step back slowly. Ning Tangxi looked at them warily as sheughed coldly and pushed Gu Ruochu towards the back of the garden. When they were out of the door, a van stopped. ¡°Let¡¯s go! ¡± The moment the door opened, Gu Ruochu was rudely pushed in. She noticed that her stomach was still pushed sideways into the back seat. A man was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. From the rearview mirror, she could only see his chin. The cor bone chain on his neck was very unique and attracted her attention. Ning Tangxi¡¯s helper? ¡°THEY¡¯RE CHASING US! Quickly get in the car! HURRY UP! ¡± The Voice of the smoker rose slightly. Gu Ruochu was slightly shaken in the car. The man immediately turned the steering wheel and stepped on the elerator What a strange man. ¡°Damn it! ¡± Ning Tangxi could not care less about Gu Ruochu. She cursed, took off her disguise and threw it aside. As the van sped away, she clung onto the door and climbed into the car in a sorry state. ¡°Let¡¯s go! ¡± Ning Tangxi looked behind her and could not help but curse again, ¡°Huo Nanchen is chasing us. Your van can¡¯t outrun his car. Turn right now. I know a small path there! ¡± The man immediately turned the steering wheel and listened to her instructions. Chapter 781

Chapter 781: Chapter 775, your call

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu was a little disoriented as she clutched the car tightly in her hands. The little bit of hope that she had had was shattered just like that and she could only watch as they sped towards the small road. Huo Nanchen did not expect that Gu Ruochu would be taken away after he had only left for a short while. It took him some time to retrieve the car so by the time he caught up to them, the van in front of him had already disappeared without a trace. He was so angry that his eyes almost popped out of their sockets as he punched the steering wheel hard. Panic and worry surged into his heart. His wife and child were already in a dangerous area that he could not control and his brain was throbbing with pain. ¡°NANCHEN! ¡± An SHAOSI had already strode over. He saw that Huo Nanchen had already gotten out of the car and closed the car door. There was no focus in his eyes. He cursed silently. He knew that this man could no longer calm down. He quickly walked over and stared at him. ¡°Calm down. The most important thing now is to rescue Ruo Chu from inside. ¡± ¡°I know, I know. ¡± Huo Nanchen opened his eyes again. Only then did he see the man¡¯s face clearly. ¡°Get someone to find her location immediately. Give them half an hour. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± In order not to rm the others, Huo Nanchen did not tell Qi ru and grandma, or else they would not be able to bear it. ¡°Nanchen, it¡¯s your phone. ¡± Huo Nanchen looked down at his vibrating phone and saw an unfamiliar number on it. He subconsciously felt that this number might be rted to the person who was kidnapped by Ruo Chu. The two men looked at each other and quickly picked up the phone. ¡°Huo Nanchen, your wife is now in my hands. ¡± Ning Tangxi¡¯s smugughter came from the other end ¡°Haven¡¯t you guys always been putting on a show in front of me? This time, I¡¯ll let you have your fill. Your wife is now locked up in an abandoned factory. The outside is filled with gasoline. ¡± ¡°What do you want to do? Don¡¯t do anything reckless. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s heart was already twisted together when he heard the word ¡®gasoline¡¯ . He knew that this woman was nning to put on a crazy revenge game. ¡°Ning Tangxi, if you want revenge, thene at me. Let her go. ¡± His hands werepletely clenched into fists. ¡°Ha, what a loving couple. I cane at you. ¡± Although Ning Tangxi¡¯s heart had long since crossed the city, it still hurt when she heard that Huo Nanchen was so determined ¡°If you dare toe alone in an hour, I can consider letting your wife go. Remember, you have toe alone. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know what I will do. ¡± ¡°Okay, don¡¯t touch her. ¡± Hearing Ning Tangxi¡¯s promise, Huo Nanchen at least knew that his woman¡¯s life would not be safe in a short period of time. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you an hour. Huo Nanchen, I¡¯m a soft woman and I can¡¯t subdue you, but let me remind you that I have someone by my side to help me. If you dare to trick me, you¡¯ll regret killing your wife and child with your own hands. ¡± After a warning, Huo Nanchen¡¯s eyes were filled with ruthlessness. ¡°I¡¯ll be here in an hour. ¡± After hanging up the phone, Huo Nanchen looked at the person in front of him. ¡°Ning Tangxi wants me to go alone. Go back and wait for my news. ¡± ¡°alone? That¡¯s too dangerous! ¡± The person in the driver¡¯s seat of the van just now was no ordinary person. ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore, young master. ¡± Huo Nanchen patted him on the shoulder, ¡°young master, don¡¯t tell my mother yet. ¡± Huo Nanchen only wanted to see Gu Ruochu at this moment. It did not matter even if Ning Tangxi wanted him to swap her out. ¡°Okay. ¡± Chapter 782

Chapter 782: Chapter 776: What is this person trying to do

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Watching Huo Nanchen drive away, an Shaosi could only turn around and go back. He had to contact his men to take precautions. When Huo Nanchen arrived at the abandoned factory, there was no one around him. There were only a few strong men in ck standing there. In front of them was a man wearing a cap and a mask. His face could not be seen clearly, and his features were very blurry. However, the corbone chain around his neck was the only highlight on his body. The style of the corbone chain seemed a little old. It was not very valuable, and it could even be said to be a little cheap, so it caught huo Nanchen¡¯s attention. ¡°where¡¯s my wife? ¡± His eyes, which had no warmth to begin with, were now filled with a deadly gloominess. Because the surrounding seemed to be filled with the smell of gasoline. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? ¡± The man¡¯s smoking and drinking voice was very eye-catching, with a hint of yfulness and ridicule. ¡°She came faster than I thought. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll set a trap so that you won¡¯t be able to return? ¡± ¡°What¡¯s your purpose? ¡± Huo Nanchen felt that this man was very strange. It seemed that he did not want to help Ning Tangxi take revenge on them, but had another purpose. In other words, Ning Tangxi might be the one he used. However, what did this person want? Did the Huo family have a grudge with this person Or did they have a grudge with this person. Many thoughts shed through his mind, but he was not sure. ¡°What is my purpose? It doesn¡¯t matter. ¡± That person did not expect Huo Nanchen to react so quickly. With just a few words, he could guess his intention. He smiled ¡°The important thing is that you are here. Huo Nanchen, you can¡¯t escape now. I have to thank your wife. Otherwise, why would youe here obediently... ¡± The manughed wildly. This ce had long been set up with an inescapable. Even if they had to sacrifice everyone here, they would not let go of the chance to kill Huo Nanchen. Mr. N had been waiting for this opportunity for far too long. This kid had let this kid escape when he was 12 years old. Now that he had finally found another opportunity, he would not miss it. Huo Nanchen, if you want to me someone, me this woman for ruining you. Gu Ruochu did not expect Huo Nanchen toe alone. Ever since she had been held hostage by Ning Tangxi toe to this abandoned factory, she had seen several men in ck standing guard here. They all had guns in their hands. Ning Tangxi had not kept her gun from the beginning to the end. Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression did not change much until she saw Huo Nanchen¡¯s figure. Their eyes met. Only the two of them could read each other¡¯s thoughts. In the eyes of others, no one seemed to be able to get in between them. Ning Tangxi only felt that this scene was particrly eye-piercing. She felt a maic attraction for their tacit understanding. ¡°Is everything alright? ¡± Huo Nanchen finally spoke. Gu Ruochu shook her head and bit her lip without moving. He could see the words on her lips. Be careful. ¡°What do you want? ¡± Huo Nanchen averted his gaze and looked directly at the man who was smoking and drinking. ¡°Do you want money, power, or some sort of secret? ¡± The man did not reply Instead, it was Ning Tangxi who spoke first, ¡°Huo Nanchen, I didn¡¯t think that you would actuallye. Your wife and child are now in my hands. Do you dare toe over? Thest time I saw the news, it said that she was more than a month pregnant. The fetus is still not stable in her mother¡¯s womb, right? ¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? ¡± With a dark expression, he took off his coat and casually threw it on the ground. Even so, it still could not stop him from being elegant in the slightest. ¡°I¡¯ve alreadye alone ording to your agreement. Release my wife. ¡± Chapter 783

Chapter 783: Chapter 777: chills run down his spine

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo Nanchen¡¯s voice was very calm. A few men in ck had already checked the surroundings. Aside from Huo Nanchen, there was no one else. They whispered a few words into the man¡¯s ear. ¡°young master huo is so straightforward. ¡± The man smiled and gestured for Ning Tangxi to leave first. He then allowed the men to search his body thoroughly before allowing him toe over. ¡°No! ¡± Gu Ruochu clearly sensed their intentions and stopped him, ¡°Huo Nanchen, go back. ¡± It was highly possible that these people were here for him. Perhaps they were here for the couple as well. She did not know what the man and Ning Tangxi¡¯s intentions were. In the beginning, Ning Tangxi had used Cheng Xi as bait to call her out. Now, she was using herself as bait to lure Huo Nanchen out. Huo Nanchen only raised his eyes to look at her deeply before he continued to walk towards her. She clearly saw the two words that appeared after his lips moved, ¡°don¡¯t be afraid. ¡°. ¡°husband and wife really have deep feelings for each other. Huo Nanchen, will theree a day when you will be coerced? ¡± The manughed icily. He took the wooden stick from his subordinate and struck it hard on Huo Nanchen¡¯s back. The wooden stick was broken. The force of the impact and the force of the wind sent chills down people¡¯s spines. Huo Nanchen knelt on the ground on his right leg and did not make a sound. He casually wiped the corners of his lips with his hand and smiled gently. ¡°No! ¡± Gu Ruochu could not believe that she would witness such a scene. Her heart seemed to have sunk in and she began to struggle emotionally, ¡°let him go, let him go! Nanchen, Nanchen... ¡± Ning Tangxi only felt a little better when she saw that she had finally lost herposure. She had never been used to seeing her expressionless face. It was as if nothing could affect her mood. Now, she wanted to see if she could still put on a pretentious act. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? This is only the beginning. ¡± Ning Tangxi ced her hand on Gu Ruochu¡¯s Chin and gently stroked it Gu Ruochu turned to avoid her, ¡°Ning Tangxi, do you even have a conscience? He had helped you and Cheng Xi live a prosperous life in country m back then. He had protected you for so long, and now you want to repay kindness with enmity? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember when he was kind to me. I only remember how he betrayed his promise over and over again for you. How he hurt me and Yue Cheng time and time again. He deserved it. ¡± He lookedpletely pleased with himself. Ning Tangxi smiled as she watched the man throw the broken wooden stick out and have his men quickly tie him up. ¡°That¡¯s it? ¡± Ning Tangxi thought that the man would personally put on a show in front of Gu Ruochu to beat her husband to the ground. In the end, he only hit her once, which made her a little disappointed. ¡°What do you know? Don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re only working together. I never said that I would listen to you. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s clutching heart finally settled down. If he had really hit Huo Nanchen in front of her like Ning Tangxi had said, she might really break down. ¡°Don¡¯t move! ¡± The few of them quickly brought Huo Nanchen over. Gu Ruochu only grabbed onto the corner of his shirt and it slid down quickly. The temperature was so cold that her heart was trembling. She felt a great pain just listening to how hard that hit was. ¡°Lock them up together so that we won¡¯t let down their deep love for each other. ¡± The man¡¯s voice carried a hint of ridicule and his subordinates quickly followed suit. The man instructed his subordinates to take good care of them before he went out to make a phone call. ¡°Mr. N, Huo Nanchen has been captured. He will listen to your orders at any time. ¡± The man added, ¡°Gu Ruochu is also here. ¡± Chapter 784

Chapter 784: Chapter 778: Murderous intent

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION He said thest half of his sentence in a low voice. But soon, the man seemed to be in a rage, and the man¡¯s roar could be faintly heard. The subordinate who had been watching Huo Nanchen and his wife not far away did not know what the man said, which made the man¡¯s face turn ugly. He said a few words before hanging up the phone. ¡°Boss, what did Mr. N say? ¡± Someone finally could not help but ask. He was the closest, and vaguely heard something, as if he was ordering about that woman. ¡°nothing, everything will go ording to the original n. ¡± The man¡¯s face was very ugly. ¡°But... ¡± just now, he seemed to have heard Mr. n reprimanding the boss, as if he wanted them to send the kidnapped woman back safely. If everything went ording to the original n, the husband and wife would be burned to ashes by a fire that was about to be lit. ¡°But what? NO BUTS! ¡± The man¡¯s gun in his hand hit his head hard. ¡°That woman is already pregnant. If we don¡¯t get rid of the future trouble, things will be very troublesome! ¡± Since Mr. N could not be ruthless, he would be the viin. ¡°Yes! ¡± His subordinates could not refute him and could only quickly go down to set up the situation. The man let out a sigh of relief and his murderous intent was revealed. He had thought of many preventive measures but he never thought that he would reallye unarmed for a woman. He did not even feel a sense of aplishment. However, this time, he can not be med. Gu Ruochu did not know what these people were up to. Her hands were tightly tied and she was locked back to back with him. ¡°Nanchen, are you alright? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry. ¡± Fortunately, they were locked in one ce, but that did not mean that they would be safe from now on. ¡°Why did you agree toe alone? Do you know how dangerous it is? I saw more than one van outside just now. I don¡¯t even know how many people are here. ¡± Gu Ruochu could not continue and felt very sad. ¡°If I had note alone, they would not have let you go. ¡± Perhaps, she would be in an even more dangerous situation. ¡°Does your back hurt? ¡± Gu Ruochu sat up straight, her heart aching. She tried her best to lean against the SOFA by the side. ¡°silly girl, it doesn¡¯t hurt. ¡± He had already pulled out a needle-like object from his sleeve and slowly untied the two of them. Gu Ruochu clearly sensed his movements and did not dare to move for fear of attracting the attention of the bad guys. They had only doused the outside with gasoline and had not started the fire yet. There was still time. The sound from outside seemed to be ringing. Gu Ruochu felt that something was not right. ¡°Nanchen, they¡¯ve made their move! ¡± When she saw that they had thrown all the firewood next to this abandoned factory, Gu Ruochu could not bear to be burned to death just like that. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. ¡± The ropes that bound the two were finally untied. When Huo Nanchen saw the mes darting in, he knew that it was almost a race against time to escape. ¡°HURRY UP AND LEAVE! ¡± A steel pipe suddenly fell from above Gu Ruochu¡¯s head. Huo Nanchen extended his hand to block it and a piercing pain was felt. That weight pressed down and the piercing pain seemed to have infected his entire nervous system. He once again fell to one knee with his right leg. A giant object engulfed in mes crashed down. Gu Ruochu could even hear the sound of his bones breaking. His hands and back were smashed. He protected her with all his might, but the sound of each crash shattered her heart. ¡°Ruo Chu, leave from this direction immediately. ¡± Chapter 785

Chapter 785: Chapter 779, you¡¯re going out

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo Nanchen tried his best to push her out from a corner. However, Gu Ruochu did not know where she got her strength from, but she refused to leave. ¡°Why are you so disobedient? Go! ¡± Huo Nanchen growled. His beautiful and bright ck eyes were filled with a trace of worry. There were mes everywhere. It was as if they could devour a person in an instant. ¡°I¡¯M NOT LEAVING! ¡± Gu Ruochu growled even louder, causing his eardrums to ring ¡°Huo Nanchen, you can¡¯t chase me away anymore. You¡¯re the one who told me to follow you, you¡¯re the one who won¡¯t let me leave, you¡¯re the one who forced me to fall in love with you. What right do you have to chase me away now? What right do you have... ¡± Tears suddenly fell. She rarely cried so hard. When she saw him fall in front of her, no one was more desperate than she was. She had fallen so deeply in love with someone, and the desperate situation now made her even more desperate. For Him and the child in her stomach. Her entire person was extremely sorrowful. ¡°Who do you think you are? If you want me to stay, then stay. If you want me to leave, then leave. Who Do you think you are? ¡± She squatted down and cried until her face was covered in tears. She cried until his entire heart was broken. She really wanted to crush his heart. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. ¡± He gritted his teeth. He could not bear to yell at her again, ¡°have you forgotten that our child is still in your belly? Even if you don¡¯t care about yourself, you have to keep this child. Get Out. ¡± He was still pushing her but Gu Ruochu refused to leave as if her feet were poked into the ground. Her hands trembled as she held his face. Her Red and swollen eyes were still hazy from crying. She sobbed and shook her head, ¡°Huo Nanchen, I¡¯ve never been a great person. Without you, we wouldn¡¯t be happy. If we want to go out, we¡¯ll go out together. If we want to die, we¡¯ll die together. ¡± She closed her eyes and tears rolled down from the corner of her eye. ¡°You¡¯re really disobedient. ¡± She only heard him say one sentence.. The despair in her heart hadpletely engulfed all her nerves, ¡°I¡¯ve never been obedient. It was you who insisted on tying me to your side. Huo Nanchen, it¡¯s useless even if you regret it. I won¡¯t abandon you. I¡¯d rather die. ¡± Every single word of her condemnation struck the deepest part of his heart. He could only hold her hand tightly in this great fire. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go out together. ¡± As the mes hissed and crackled, Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart was filled with panic as she watched the shirt in his hand burn. Her heart let out a low cry of despair. Huo Nanchen could not hold on any longer. ¡°Nanchen, Nanchen! ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart twisted into a ball. The fire seemed to spread quickly and surrounded the entire area in an instant. The mes engulfed the entire abandoned factory like a demon. However, they were unable to scare off the two people in the fire. Huo Nanchen took off his clothes and wrapped them around her nose and mouth without another word. He was afraid that the ck smoke would enter her nostrils. The fire grew bigger and bigger, and the steel pipes from the abandoned factory fell once again. Huo Nanchen¡¯s back and arms were hit by another steel rod, but Gu Ruochu waspletely fine. Gu Ruochu screamed, and the despair overwhelmed her. Huo Nanchen felt as if his consciousness was weakening. It was not easy for him to protect Gu Ruochu from the deepest part of his body. He felt as if all the strength and consciousness in his body was slipping away. In the end, he could no longer support himself and knelt on the ground. ¡°Hubby, you must pull yourself together. For the sake of me and the child, you must not fall. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes were red with tears. She watched as the ck smoke continued to corrode him and finally, she could not help but cry, ¡°get up, we¡¯ll be out of here soon. ¡± Chapter 786

Chapter 786: Chapter 780-don¡¯t be afraid

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid. ¡± Huo Nanchen suddenly had a sorrowful feeling in his heart. He suddenly felt that this might be their farewell forever ¡°Ruo Chu, the thing that I regret the most is that I didn¡¯t really hold that wedding ceremony with you. I have never fulfilled my promise to you. I love you. ¡± He couldn¡¯t bear to part with her, but he had to do it. He had always remembered his promise to give her the most beautiful wedding, to make her the most beautiful bride. He had never forgotten it. ¡°I love you too. ¡± Deeply. Just as he was trying his best to stand up, he took the opportunity to push her out of the room when she was not paying attention. As for him, he fell headfirst onto the ground. Gu Ruochu felt a slight pain in her stomach. When she was pushed to the ground, she still could not believe that the man had been isted in this fire. At that moment, there was a sense of the art of phase. ¡°Huo Nanchen! ¡± Her heart was shattered. Just as she was about to take a step forward, a huge force pulled her from behind. She began to struggle with all her might. Her eyes widened as she watched the mes engulf everything, forever fixed in the distance between her eyes. However, the other party used all his strength to restrain her. He raised his hand and tightly bound her in his embrace. ¡°Save Him, save him... ¡± However, it was toote. If he did not separate her, a pregnant woman, from the fire, no one would survive. Lu Jinye gritted his teeth and forcefully carried Gu Ruochu away. When the fire engulfed everything, Lu Jinye carried her out without a word. The police car and the firemen had rushed over. Gu Ruochu saw many familiar faces. But in the next moment, she could not see or hear anything. ¡°I want to hold a new wedding for you. ¡± ¡°I love you. ¡± ... ¡°Not good, she fainted. ¡± ¡°send her to the hospital immediately! ¡± The firemen began to put out the fire. Fortunately, there were not many people in the suburbs, so there was no need to evacuate the residents. An Shaosi looked at the sky full of fire and his jaw tightened. He took the wet nket from his subordinate and put it over his head. ¡°Mr. An, it¡¯s too dangerous in there! ¡± He ignored the warnings and shouts from the police and plunged into the sea of fire without a care in the world. He did not believe that Huo Nanchen would die. He could not do it. Gu Ruochu had been crying the entire journey to the hospital. Lu Jinye immediately informed the rest of the Huo family and the Ning family. After some hesitation, he decided to call Gu Zexi. Qi Ru almost fainted when she heard the news. The Old Lady had seen more storms and waves. She immediately brought Qi ru to the hospital. When they arrived at the hospital, they saw that young master an had jumped out of the ambnce, and the doctors and nurses were carrying another stretcher from the inside. ¡°Young Master! ¡± Qi Ru ran over and saw that it was her son lying on the stretcher. ¡°Is Nanchen alright? What happened to him? ¡±QiiRuu¡¯s heart ached so much that she could not stop crying Young master an¡¯s face was gloomy, but he stillforted her, ¡°Auntie is fine. Nanchen only fainted from the smoke. In addition, those steel pipes fell from above and identally hit him, that¡¯s why this happened. ¡± Qi Ru had initially prepared for the worst. Perhaps her son would die in the fire. But now that she saw that Nan Chen was safe and sound, her heart finally calmed down a lot. On one hand, her son was pushed into the operating room, and on the other hand, Ruo Chu was sent to the emergency room. Qi Ru felt as if her heart was about to burn. ¡°You go and watch over Nan Chen. I¡¯ll go and watch over ruo Chu. ¡± The Old Lady immediately came to a conclusion. Qi Ru wiped her tears and nodded. Chapter 787

Chapter 787: Chapter 781: Relying on each other

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo Nanchen still had to wait for a few more hours. When Gu Ruochu woke up, she felt as if she had just woken up from a dream. Her first reaction was to pull at the clothes of the person next to her. She felt as if she had lost all her strength, ¡°where¡¯s Huo Nanchen? is... is he still alive? ¡± ¡°He¡¯s in the operating room. He¡¯ll be out soon. ¡± A gentle voice rang out. Gu Ruochu was stunned as she looked over and realized that the person in front of her was Lu Jinye. In her mind, she was still recalling what he had just said. He will be out soon in the operating room. It¡¯s good that he¡¯s alright. It¡¯s good that he¡¯s alright. There were still too many regrets between them that had yet to be made up. If he were to die just like that, she would not let him off even if she had to chase him to the Netherworld. ¡°Jin Ye? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s me. ¡± Lu Jinye heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Gu Ruochu was alright. ¡°You scared the hell out of me when you were outside the fire. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so powerful. ¡± He admitted that he was shocked at that moment. Huo Nanchen had used his life to protect her. Even the doctors could not believe that this was a pregnant woman who had stayed in the fire for a few hours. After a simple checkup, he dered that she was fine. Perhaps Gu Ruochu was more important to Huo Nanchen than her life. Ruo Chu could not live without Huo Nanchen. She would never abandon him. What kind of rtionship could reach such a level of solidity? They were mutually supportive and depended on each other. ¡°Can I go and see Nanchen now? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s question interrupted Lu Jinye¡¯s train of thought and he nodded subconsciously ¡°Of course you can, but we have to wait for him to leave the operating room. Although I was unable to save Huo Nanchen at the time, an Shaosi rushed into the fire with a quilt when he arrived. That¡¯s why he carried Huo Nanchen out. Both of you are fine. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart trembled when she heard this. Fortunately, an Shaosi arrived in time. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. She had almost been separated from him forever. ¡°thank you, Jin Ye. ¡± Gu Ruochu felt a little ashamed. It seemed that Jin ye was the one who saved her every time. ¡°Look, are you starting to treat me as an outsider? If you ever say that again, I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore. ¡± Gu Ruochu subconsciously stroked her lower abdomen. Lu Jinye naturally saw through her thoughts and exined, ¡°don¡¯t worry, the child is fine. The doctor said that both mother and son are very healthy. It¡¯s just that you were slightly frightened and that¡¯s why you fainted. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. ¡± Gu Ruochu could not believe that they had managed to escape from the scene before they fainted. Who exactly did Ning Tangxi get involved with? ¡°Jin Ye, did the group of people who kidnapped US escape? Did anyone burn to death at the scene? ¡± Gu Ruochu first asked Ning Tangxi. However, it was obvious that the group of criminals had long disappeared without a trace. ¡°There are a few burnt corpses at the scene. We¡¯ll have to wait for the NDA to confirm their identities. Don¡¯t worry, as long as youe out and testify, Ning Tangxi will definitely not escape this time. ¡± Gu Ruochu nodded. Ning Tangxi was indeed a malignant tumor. Huo Nanchen had protected her and Cheng Xi for so many years. She did not have any good intentions at all and only wanted to kill Huo Nanchen. Her kindness had turned into hatred. Some people are born selfish. No matter how much kindness others have given her in the past, they will always end up killing others because of some grudges. However, when she thought about how he had pushed her out of the fire at thest moment, Gu Ruochu was a little angry. She had said that she would not leave even if she died. What right did he have to decide whether she should stay or go on his own ord every time. He let go when he said he would. He didn¡¯t let go when he said he wasn¡¯t allowed to. Chapter 788

Chapter 788: Chapter 782 is there any point in lying

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION After much difficulty, Huo Nanchen was finally sent to the VIP ward after he had left the operating room The doctor briefly exined his physical condition, ¡°Young Madam, your husband¡¯s physical condition is still very good. However, his back and other parts of his body have suffered injuries of varying degrees and he has also inhaled some harmful gases. However, don¡¯t worry, he will be more or less fine after staying in the hospital for a few days.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. ¡± Gu Ruochu heaved a sigh of relief when she heard Qi ru call out from behind her, ¡°Ruo Chu, how¡¯s Nanchen? ¡± Gu Ruochu had just paid the doctor¡¯s fee when she gave a simple retelling. Qi Ru finally let out a sigh of relief and held Ruo Chu¡¯s hand, ¡°good girl, you¡¯ve been scared out of your wits. The first thing Nanchen will want to see when he wakes up is you, so you¡¯ll have to suffer a little. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, mom. ¡± It¡¯s just that she¡¯s pregnant, she¡¯s not that delicate. When they entered, the doctor and nurse were still administering an IV drip for Huo Nanchen. Gu Ruochu looked at the electrocardiogram monitor before her gaze shifted to the man on the hospital bed. She sat by the bed and caressed his face with her hand. Whenever she saw him, she would feel at ease. ¡°Aunt. ¡± Cheng Xi had entered the room at some point in time. His eyes looked at Gu Ruochu¡¯s stomach with some difficulty. Mommy said that once aunt had a child, she would abandon him. Although Mommy was not a good person, he still felt a great sense of fear because of this. ¡°Cheng Xi. ¡± Gu Ruochu held his little hand, ¡°you weren¡¯t scared before, were you? ¡± Cheng Xi shook his head and asked subconsciously, ¡°is aunt¡¯s baby about to be born? ¡± ¡°How could it be so soon? ¡± Gu Ruochuughed. ¡°Aunt¡¯s baby will only be born in at least eight months. If Cheng Xi wants to see his little brother and sister, I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll have to wait for a few more months. ¡± Cheng Xi pursed his lips and did not speak. As sensitive as he was, he did not open his mouth to say anything but he seemed to have be much quieter. Gu Ruochu did not pay much attention to him and only focused on observing Huo Nanchen. He should not be able to wake up for the time being. Perhaps it was because he was pregnant that his eyelids were drooping rapidly. ¡°Cheng Xi, can you go out and look for grandma first? Aunt is tired. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Cheng Xi followed his footsteps and left the ward. There was a sofa in the ward that could be used for sleeping. Gu Ruochu leaned against the SOFA andy down for a while. Perhaps it was because she had been thinking about what had just happened in her mind, Gu Ruochu¡¯s sleep was not very stable. She was still in a daze when she suddenly remembered that she was waiting for Huo Nanchen to wake up. She woke up with a thud and walked to his window to check his breathing and heartbeat. The sniffing at the tip of her nose seemed to have disappeared. Her already nk mind thumped and she shouted, ¡°Nanchen? Hubby! ¡± Why isn¡¯t he breathing? That¡¯s impossible! Just as she was about to listen to his heartbeat, a pair of hands suddenly hugged her tightly. His Chin gently rested on the top of her head. ¡°Why are you so afraid that I¡¯ll die? ¡± ¡°Are you crazy? Is there any point in lying? ¡± This was the first time Gu Ruochu had lost her temper. She looked at Huo Nanchen¡¯s face and was furious. ¡°Is it fun to y dead? Why would I fall for someone like you! ¡± ¡°alright, don¡¯t be angry. ¡± After this kidnapping, they had deepened their understanding of each other. They only recognized each other. Not only did he not panic when he saw that she was angry, his voice was filled with joy instead. ¡°Ruo Chu, I¡¯ve been a jerk in the past. I¡¯ll only love you with all my heart from now on. ¡± Gu Ruochu gently rested her head on her shoulder, ¡°Huo Nanchen, you¡¯re not alone anymore. The lives of my child and I are in your hands so you can only take care of your own life. Don¡¯t joke about your own life? ¡± Chapter 789

Chapter 789: Chapter 783, why? Do you feel sorry for me?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Also, don¡¯t joke about this next time. ¡± Yang Xi pounded his shoulder hard and retracted her fist when she heard him gasp. ¡°No, you guys are my whole world. ¡± The two of them hugged each other tightly after surviving a disaster. When the news of the fire was broadcast on the news channel, Yang Xi¡¯s heart at home did not settle down. She called Ruo Chu many times but did not pick up. Huo Nanchen¡¯s phone was turned off. She wanted to look for young master an but remembered that he had left early in the morning. She was extremely anxious and hurriedly changed her clothes before leaving. ¡°Miss Yang, something has happened to an! ¡± When the Butler told Yang Xi that an Shaosi had rushed into the sea of fire to save her, Yang Xi felt a buzz in her head and her vision went ck. ¡°I want to look for him, I want to look for him... ¡± The Butler saw that Yang Xi was running out like crazy, so he chased after her. ¡°Miss Yang, don¡¯t run away... ¡± She did not believe that an Shaosi had note out of the fire. How could that person die. When she ran to the entrance of the vi, she saw that a car had stopped. An SHAOSI got out of the car and took off his coat, which was almost burnt, and threw it on the ground. ¡°Are you alright, an? ¡± The Butler drove his car into the garage. Yang Xi saw that several parts of his body had been burned, especially the burning sensation on his arms. Her heart ached terribly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go to the hospital? Your fever is so bad! ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just need to call a few family doctors toe over and take a look. Nanchen and Ruo Chu are still in the hospital. ¡± Yang Xi jogged after him. An SHAOSI deliberately slowed down his footsteps so that she could keep up with him. When he saw the woman¡¯s eyes, his heart ached. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You feel sorry for me? ¡± He was still smiling, but Yang Xi only cared about tearing off the shirt on his arm. If she couldn¡¯t tear it off, she would open her mouth and bite it. The shirt had always been stained with his flesh. It must have been very ufortable. When the doctor came over, he simply treated the man¡¯s wound. ¡°Master An, don¡¯t take a shower for fear of infecting your wound. You can ask the maid to help wipe your body. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Yang Xi felt anxious as she looked at him. She took the doctor¡¯s medicine and carefully wiped his wound. ¡°By the way, are Ruo Chu and the others okay? ¡± ¡°They¡¯re fine. They¡¯re all fine. ¡± ¡°That B * Stard, Ning Tangxi, is really insane. She even has the heart to kill people. I thought that this kind of woman was a b * Tch the moment I saw her. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so b * Tch. ¡± Yang Xi cursed as she spoke For some reason, an Shaosi still felt that she was quite cute. ¡°Help me wipe my lower body today. I don¡¯t feel well. ¡± ¡°Me? ¡± Yang Xi looked up and met the man¡¯s eyes. The thought of wiping her entire body made her feel a little strange. ¡°But I¡¯m not a nurse. Perhaps my subordinates aren¡¯t that important either. ¡± ¡°Can you hurt me with that little strength of yours? ¡± The man¡¯s casual words made Yang Xi speechless. ¡°But it still hurts. ¡± Yang Xi¡¯s heart began to ache again. She pursed her lips and applied the medicine even more gently. ¡°fortunately, nothing happened this time, or else... ¡± ¡°Or else what? ¡± He raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°or else I¡¯ll abscond with the money and take all your money and inheritance to find other GIGOLOS. ¡± When he heard that, the smile on his face became even wider. ¡°really? Then I can¡¯t die just like that. By then, I¡¯ll have lost all my money and women. ¡± Yang Xi noticed that there was some teasing in his eyes, so she quickly lowered her head and pretended to be serious about applying the medicine. Her face inexplicably turned red, and she felt that half of her face had turned red. In the end, the maid still fetched a few buckets of water and brought them to the room. Chapter 790

Chapter 790: Chapter 784

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Yang Xi reached out to unbutton his pants and pretended not to see anything. She twisted the towel and started to wipe his body. After wiping his body seriously, Yang Xi raised her head and realized that he seemed to be looking at her. Her face became hot again. ¡°What are you looking at? ¡± ¡°So Yang Xi blushes too. Are you thinking about how hard you usually work to serve you when you see your man¡¯s things? ¡± ¡°Bullsh * T, I¡¯m not blushing. ¡± Yang Xi was angry from embarrassment. When she saw that he seemed to have turned into that frivolous man in an instant, her anger rose again. ¡°What nonsense are you saying with your mouth? You¡¯re shameless. ¡± That tsundere little look looked unusually vivid. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. What do you mean by shameless? ¡± He suddenly lowered his head and directly sealed her lips. Yang Xi¡¯s entire body stiffened in an instant. She did not want to hurt this man again by casually moving. The temperature on his lips became higher and higher. ¡°Miss Yang, I¡¯ll bring the towel over... ¡± The moment the maid pushed the door open, she saw Yang Xi sitting on the man. The two of them were kissing each other hard. After hearing her voice, Yang Xi turned her head and saw the maid who was standing at the door in a daze. She was kissed until her cheeks turned red. No one knew if it was because she was shy or angry. ¡°Well, I suddenly realized that I¡¯m missing a towel. Miss Yang, I¡¯ll go get it now. ¡± The maid quickly found an excuse and turned around to leave. ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done! ¡± Yang Xi felt embarrassed to be seen by the maid, but an Shaosi reached out and nodded the woman¡¯s head. ¡°Bad girl, you were clearly the one who pressed on me. Now that I¡¯m injured and can¡¯t do anything, you took the opportunity to bully me. ¡± ¡°I bullied you? ¡± Yang Xi¡¯s face turned green. Hearing the meaning in the man¡¯s words, she actually felt wronged, but she still got off him. ¡°Why are you so annoying! ¡± Shameless! ¡°Yang Xi, I¡¯m still injured. Are you going to leave me alone like this? ¡± ¡°WHO CARES ABOUT YOU! ¡± ¡°But I¡¯m really in pain... ¡± he suddenly slowed down his voice, and she couldn¡¯t help but look back at the man on the bed. ¡°where does it hurt? ¡± ¡°My leg. ¡± He spat out a word and frowned ¡°I don¡¯t know if I bumped into something when I entered the fire. At that time, the mes almost engulfed the entire abandoned factory. In order to avoid greater harm, I carried Huo Nanchen on my back, so I bumped into him. ¡± Yang Xi¡¯s face was dark, but in the end, she still walked over with a soft heart. ¡°Do you want to go to the doctor? If your leg is injured, it will be very serious. You¡¯re a man, why don¡¯t you protect your own body properly? ¡± She pressed him a few times and retreated. ¡°Do you feel anything? Could it be that your leg is crippled? ¡± At first, seeing that he did not have any reaction, she gritted her teeth and pinched the area with the most flesh on his thigh. The man finally grunted, ¡°you woman, do you wish your man would die from the pain? ¡± Yang Xi rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you can¡¯t feel anything after hitting your leg? Did you lie to me just now? ¡± Thinking of the man¡¯s dead appearance, Yang Xi stood up angrily and wanted to leave. In the end, she helped him put on his clothes. The man smiled lightly and continued, ¡°my two legs seem to be fine. After all, the leg that you pinched me just now was quite painful. But a man doesn¡¯t just have one leg. Yang Xi, I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s something wrong with my third leg. ¡± A handsome face was right in front of him. His thin lips were smiling with a touch of evil. ¡°Are you ying hooligan? ¡± Chapter 791

Chapter 791: Chapter 785 bad girl

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION His sudden approach made Yang Xi stutter. The words that she was about to curse were stuck in her throat. ¡°No. ¡± He smiled happily and said seriously ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if my two legs are crippled. The key is my third leg. Otherwise, how am I going to serve you? As long as my third leg is fine, I can just lie under you and let you do whatever you want, right? ¡± Yang Xi¡¯s color changed from green to red, just like a color Palette. Listening to his shameless words, she felt like her head was going to explode. ¡°An Shaosi, do you want your face or not? ¡± ¡°Yang Xi, did I say something wrong? ¡± He suddenly reached out and pulled the woman into his arms. The World Spun around, and Yang Xi¡¯s entire body fell onto his body once again. Her hand was pressed against his chest, and her voice was a little shaky. ¡°An Shaosi, don¡¯t do anything rash. You¡¯re injured now. ¡± His entire body seemed to be starting to heat up. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to see if my third leg is broken. Yang Xi, this is your benefit. ¡± His arm tightly held her in his chest. ¡°No, let go of me! ¡± Yang Xi was a little angry from embarrassment, and a few swear words came out from her mouth. However, the manughed even more happily. ¡°You keep saying that I¡¯m bad. Look at yourself, are you even worse? A bad man is a perfect match for a bad girl. ¡± Yang Xi was made to tremble by the man in front of her. She did not know whether she was angry or embarrassed. ¡°You¡¯re Bullsh * T. who asked you to provoke me? I¡¯m not the bad one. ¡± ¡°You still say that you¡¯re not a bad girl? In the past, your reputation was as good as mine, so you can only marry me for the rest of your life. ¡± The man held her hand, and a smile appeared on his lips again. ¡°Be Good. See if my leg is injured first. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! ¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m just checking. ¡± After saying that, he suddenly reached out and grabbed her hand and pressed it over. ¡°Ah¡± Yang Xi screamed. She didn¡¯t expect this man to be so shameless. He actually... ... actually.. .. This damn pervert! This time, Yang Xi was really so angry that she trembled. She could only stare at the man in front of her. ¡°Oh... ¡± Feeling the force of her hand, the man¡¯s handsome face wrinkled. It was unknown whether he was happy or ufortable. ¡°Are... are you okay? ¡± Yang Xi subconsciously let go of her hand. She seemed to have used too much force just now ... ¡°Yes. ¡± An SHAOSI did not reply. He just pulled her into his arms and pressed his lips against hers. Yang Xi¡¯s mind went nk from the gentle and forceful kiss. She could only respond to everything awkwardly and sink into the frenzy. His hand was ced on her shoulder, scaring her. Under the light, the skin on her body looked a little bright and alluring. He stared at her with his eyes slightly straight and pressed his lips together again. ... At this moment, in the hospital, Huo Nanchen and Gu Ruochu were staring deeply at each other. After experiencing this major disaster, the two of them had already begun to entangle each other, unable to part. No words could describe their feelings at this moment. Words seemed so pale and powerless. They could only passively follow their hearts and kiss each other hastily and randomly. Her hand was like a vine, tightly wrapping around his neck. Her legs unconsciously wrapped around his waist. This revealed Gu Ruochu¡¯s dependence, trust, and deep love for him. Chapter 792

Chapter 792: Chapter 786 came in person

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION He inserted his hand into her hair and kissed her forehead, cheeks, and lips one after another passionately and wearily. His kisses always made it easy for her to lose herself. She seemed to have lost her mind as she wrapped her arms around his neck and fell into his arms, dizzy. Her chest was so hot that it felt like it was about to explode. Her consciousness was muddled and blurry, allowing his breath to take over all of her breathing. ¡°You really scared me to death. ¡± Gu Ruochu pressed her hand against his forehead. Her hand, which was holding his, was still trembling slightly. ¡°I¡¯m really afraid that you won¡¯t open your eyes once you close them. ¡°. ¡°silly. ¡± He smiled. A huge fire at an abandoned factory in the suburbs had appeared on the news channel. Ning Tangxi had been listed as one of the fugitives on the Inte. The two charges of arson and kidnapping were already very serious. No one had expected that the culprit would be a ¡°weak woman¡± . Many years ago, the scandal of Ning Tangxi¡¯s imprisonment had also been exposed. It had caused an uproar among the media andizens. Even poor people had their own detestable aspects. Even though the child had been forced to be born, a mother had almost drowned her own child. This was simply against thews of nature. The police had pursued the matter for two to three months, but it was as if the other party had disappeared into thin air without leaving a single trace. This result made Gu Ruochu feel a little uneasy. How could a woman avoid the inescapable set up by the police? Unless, there was someone else helping her. Thinking of the man with the corbone chain, Gu Ruochu felt that she might be able to start with this man. It was another stormy night. Huo Nanchen draped a coat over Ruo Chu¡¯s shoulder, ¡°what are you looking at? It¡¯ste and you should be sleeping. You still need a pregnancy test tomorrow. ¡± Gu Ruochu hummed in acknowledgment. The child had been born for more than three months. He picked her up and ced her under the nket. ¡°Hubby, why can¡¯t I find Ning Tangxi? ¡± Ever since that incident, Gu Ruochu had never been able to put her heart at ease with Ning Tangxi. That incident had been too dangerous. If it had not been for an Shaosi, they would have been separated by Yin and Yang. Huo Nanchen had just showered and changed into a silk bathrobe, revealing his chest muscles. Gu Ruochu could not help but reach out to touch him. ¡°Pervert. ¡± Huo Nancheny down, revealing arge area of his chest which made her feel a little dizzy. She felt an inexplicable sense of restlessness and ced her hand on his abdominal muscles without moving. Her legs, which were hidden under the nket, quietly leaned over and mped onto the nket. She seemed to be a little sensitivetely, but he onlyy beside her and did not move at all. She could sense the familiar scent of a man from him at a close distance. This was the first time she felt that he was so far away from her. She looked at his side profile and traced his high nose bridge with her fingers. ¡°Hubby, are you going to sleep? ¡± Huo Nanchen heard her voice suddenly soften. How could he not know what she was thinking? He only had the intention to seduce her. ¡°MMM, go to sleep early. Haven¡¯t you beenining about not getting enough sleep recently? ¡± Gu Ruochu saw that he had really closed his eyes. Could it be that her intentions were not clear enough Why didn¡¯t I know that this man was so unromantic? She felt a little anxious but also wondered if she had been too unreserved. Gu Ruochu gritted her teeth and turned around when she saw that he had only reached out and pulled her into his arms without making a single movement. She was a little angry but the agitation in her heart did not decrease. Instead, it increased and she felt even more ufortable. She had never thought that he was such a blockhead that he would insist on her doing it herself? Chapter 793

Chapter 793: Chapter 787 ¡ª Is there something wrong

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION It¡¯s so ufortable, so ufortable... ... What¡¯s wrong with me? I¡¯ve be horny just because I¡¯m pregnant? Huo Nanchen knew that she was feeling very ufortable. He watched as the person in his arms turned her back on him in a fit of Pique and tried to suppress his body¡¯s reaction. He felt an even greater desire to conquer her. His hand went past her waist and gently hugged the person in his arms. He could feel the person in his arms quiver sensitively and stick closer to him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you put on the bathrobe properly? Even if you¡¯re under the nket, you should be worried that you might catch a cold. ¡± Huo Nanchen suddenly extended his hand and used the excuse to help her put on her clothes. His hand almost touched her trembling body from top to bottom. Goosebumps appeared all over her body and she curled her toes. Gu Ruochu¡¯s sensitive body was further stimted. Her slow movements were like a form of torture that stirred up every nerve in her body. Huo Nanchen¡¯s breathing also became a little hurried but it was obvious that he was suppressing it. ¡°NANCHEN... ¡± ¡°Huh? ¡± He pretended not to know anything and finally put on her bathrobe. Gu Ruochu was trembling so much that she had curled up into a ball. A white light seemed to sh before her eyes and her body moved closer to him uncontrobly. ¡°Are you feeling unwell somewhere? ¡± He ced his hand on her shoulder as if unintentionally and suddenly moved closer to her. ¡°No, let go of me. ¡± Gu Ruochu could not bring herself to pull her face down in the end. She gritted her teeth and did not say a word. It would have been better if she had fallen asleep. Why did it be so strange to be pregnant? It was really ufortable. She was not the only one who felt ufortable. Huo Nanchen felt as if his body was burning like a ball of fire. Unfortunately, this woman was not willing to say a word even if he tried to hold it in. ¡°hubby. ¡± After a while, she finally called out softly. Huo Nanchen¡¯s body was touched by her touch and he responded with an ¡°mm¡± . The end of the ¡°mm¡± was raised, making him look extremely sexy and deep. Gu Ruochu struggled in his arms but did not say anything. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I was just calling you. ¡± ¡°Oh. ¡± Huo Nanchen withdrew his hand, making Gu Ruochu even more disappointed. She stared at him in the dark for a long time but in the end, her lecherous heart forcefully overcame her reservations. She turned around again and leaned against him. Her gaze followed his body downwards and her hand suddenly reached out to touch something forcefully. Huo Nanchen felt a small hand suddenly reach out. He suddenly let out a heavy Moan and when he opened his eyes again, they were filled with danger and heat. ¡°What are you doing? HMM? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not... ¡± It was as if he had caught her in the act. He blocked her hand with one hand and did not allow her to take it back, ¡°madam, were you just touching me and acting like a hoodlum? You have such guts, so what were you holding back for just now? You¡¯re so pretentious. ¡± ¡°Huo Nanchen, don¡¯t push your luck. ¡± Hearing his teasing and smiling tone, she realized that he had been teasing her. Gu Ruochu reached out her hand and punched him in shame and anger, ¡°so what if I¡¯m a woman and I¡¯m a hypocrite? WHO said that I can¡¯t be a hypocrite? I¡¯m a hypocrite. ¡± Heughed softly. She felt so ufortable that she threw herself into his arms. Their bodies finally stuck together seamlessly. Huo Nanchen reached out his hand and pinched her chin. Suddenly, he gave her a deep kiss. Gu Ruochu raised her head obediently and stuck her tongue into his mouth. Then, she continued to kiss him. He had always been the one who took the initiative. This time, he felt that her response was very fresh. The vile nature of a man arose and he allowed her to kiss him. However, after kissing him for a long time, she seemed to only know how to kiss him. Chapter 794

Chapter 794: Chapter 787 was very careful

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION He was full of anger, but the person on top of him did not do anything else other than kiss him. It was as if a string had been broken in her head. She stopped moving and did not know what to do. She pressed down on him in a daze. He cursed in his heart and turned around to take back the initiative. ¡°I really have to hand it to you. ¡± Gu Ruochu pursed her lips, feeling wronged. He was usually the one who did the things, how could he me her? The prelude was very well thought out. Huo Nanchen looked at the person below him who was gradually bing more and more emotional. Suddenly, he ground her and tortured her. He pressed his forehead against hers, ¡°honey, do you want me? ¡± Although he could feel every nerve in his body tensing up, there was still a trace of rationality in his mind. He must not give up on seeking better benefits just because of this little sweetness. ¡°You... ¡± ¡°What are you doing? If you want it, then take it. If you don¡¯t, then get lost! ¡± Gu Ruochu really wanted to cry because of his torture. She said softly, ¡°what do you want from me? Tell me! ¡± The DIM light from the bedsidemp showed that her eyes had be watery. The veins on his forehead bulged but he still endured it, ¡°promise me one condition, even though I haven¡¯t thought about it yet. ¡± ¡°MM... ¡± Huo Nanchen could no longer hold it in after receiving her approval. Seeing that she was moved, he could only whisper, ¡°you¡¯re really going to be a f * cking spirit. ¡± ¡°A child... ¡± ¡°Now you remember that you have a child? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be very careful. ¡± ¡°...¡± When Gu Ruochu woke up the next day, her entire body was soft and fluffy. She could not stay in the bedroom forever. She still needed to take a walk in the garden and wait for the baby to be born. ¡°Young Madam, this is your express delivery. ¡± The maid received a delivery from Gu Ruochu early this morning. She saw that there was no name written on it, so she decided to deliver it to Gu Ruochu in the garden. ¡°delivery? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not buy anything, so she did not know who had delivered it to her. It was a medium-sized package, but she did not know what was inside. She received it and was about to open it when Huo Nanchen walked over from the other corner of the garden. He was holding her tea and cing it on the stone table. Recently, her mother had loved to make these things, and Ruo Chu loved to eat them too. ¡°Ah! ¡± The maid suddenly screamed. As soon as Gu Ruochu opened the package, a bloody chicken fell out. It seemed to be bleeding. ¡°HUBBY! ¡± Gu Ruochu saw the man who was walking beside her. He was holding her in his arms and his head was pressed against his chest. She could not see anything, ¡°don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s just a chicken. ¡± Gu Ruochu was still shocked when she thought of the first thing she saw. The bodyguards had already begun to investigate the surrounding dangers. When they realized that no one was around, they lowered their guard slightly. ¡°Who sent this? ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no name written on it, but most likely, it was sent by that pervert, Ning Tangxi. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression turned grave as she ordered her men to clean up the scene. ¡°Hubby, where exactly do you think that woman, Ning Tangxi, is? is she going to keep staring at me? ¡± A dead chicken would not scare her, but Ning Tangxi would keep staring at her. Who knows what else might happen. ¡°What should we do? ¡± The other party is in the dark and I¡¯m in the light. If she keeps staring at me like this, something bad will happen sooner orter. ¡°It¡¯s alright. She won¡¯t be able to escape anytime soon. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s cold eyes revealed a trace of coldness. This woman does not know what¡¯s good for her so there¡¯s no need to let her go. Gu Ruochu was held tightly by him and her heart was filled with a chill. Chapter 795

Chapter 795: Chapter 788: Ning Tang and his wife

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Daddy, AUNT! ¡± Cheng Xi had run out of nowhere. His small face was Pale with fear as he hugged Gu Ruochu¡¯s leg. ¡°Cheng Xi, why are you here? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not expect Cheng Xi to be here. Especially when she saw his pale face, she rubbed his head worriedly. ¡°The young master must have been ying nearby just now. ¡± The frightened little maid came over and hugged Cheng Xi as sheforted the shivering man in her arms. Huo Nanchen looked at Cheng Xi and a strange emotion shed across his eyes. He remembered that when Ning Tangxi kidnapped Ruo Chu, thest person she saw was Cheng Xi, right Just as he was thinking about something, someone suddenly came over to report. ¡°Young Master, Young Madam, Chairman Ning and his wife are here. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Huo Nanchen asked the maid to Carry Cheng Xi over and brought Gu Ruochu into the living room. Recently, Ning Tang and his wife had beening over quite frequently and they were always worried. In the living room, Qi ru was chatting with Ning Tang and his wife. Zhang Xuan was looking outside with a little absent-mindedness. She was very anxious to see her daughter. Ning Tang noticed his wife¡¯s uneasiness but he maintained a certain level ofposure. He exchanged a few pleasantries with Qi ru and the olddy. ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± Seeing Gu Ruochu enter, Zhang Xuan quickly got up and walked over, ¡°have you been feeling unwell recently? Will you faint badly when you wake up in the morning? ¡± ¡°fortunately, the babies don¡¯t seem to be skin-deep. They stay very quietly in their mother¡¯s tummy. ¡± Hearing Ruo Chu¡¯s words, Zhang Xuan held her hand in surprise, ¡°are you sure? ARE THEY TWINS? ¡± Gu Ruochu nodded. From the doctor¡¯s words, it seemed that he meant twins. ¡°The doctor only gave a small hint, but there¡¯s no doubt that there are two children in the womb, ¡± Huo Nanchen added. Deep Down, he still hoped that there would be a girl. However, the month was still young, so the gender was not checked. ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great! ¡± Zhang Xuan was so excited that she could not speak, ¡°Aiya, I¡¯m about to start preparing gifts for the two babies. Speaking of which, I¡¯m going to be a grandmother soon. Ning Tang, did you hear that? You¡¯ll soon be the grandfather of the two babies. ¡± Ning Tang¡¯s serious face had a hint of a smile and surprise as he kept nodding his head. Zhang Xuan took out another red packet and insisted on giving it to Ruo Chu. Ruo Chu was too embarrassed to refuse, so she sat next to Ning Tang and his wife. Huo Nanchen was also sitting next to Ning Tang, talking to him. Looking at such an outstanding and considerate son-inw, Ning Tang was more and more satisfied, and more and more at ease. Good husband, good mother-inw. It seemed that his daughter had married the right person. A man was afraid of entering the wrong line of work, and a woman was afraid of marrying the wrong person. This marriage was something that wouldst a lifetime. As they spoke, Huo Nanchen suddenly noticed the vicle chain around Zhang Xuan¡¯s neck. Although he had noticed it before, he hadn¡¯t looked at it carefully. But now, no matter how he looked at it, he felt that this vicle chain looked a little familiar... ... Although the style of the vicle chain was not quite the same, it clearly looked like a pair. ¡°Mrs. Ning, this vicle chain of yours looks very beautiful. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s sudden question made Zhang Xuan slightly stunned. ¡°This vicle chain was bought a long time ago. I¡¯ve been wearing it since I thought it looked good. ¡± Ning Tangxi¡¯s expression seemed a little strange, but she quickly returned to normal. Ning Tang¡¯s gaze also fell on the vicle chain. ¡°I remember that you¡¯ve been wearing this vicle chain since before we got married. I thought it had some special meaning. ¡± There seemed to be a hidden meaning in his words. Zhang Xuan was afraid that he would get suspicious, so she said, ¡°what meaning could it have? I just thought it looked good. ¡± Chapter 796

Chapter 796: Chapter 789, why did she have to be targeted

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION For some reason, she felt a little guilty. Zhang Xuan did not want anyone to pay attention to her vicle chain and quickly changed the topic, ¡°when Ruo Chu¡¯s due date is out, I¡¯ll be at the hospital to apany her. The first time a child is born, the mother will have to be by her side to be auspicious. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart softened. This is good. After sending off Ning Tang and his wife.. Gu Ruochu then looked at her husband, ¡°you noticed the vicle chain around her neck just now. Is it because you remembered the man who kidnapped me? He also has a vicle chain around his neck and it seems to be of the same design as hers. It¡¯s a pair. ¡± ¡°mm, even though I only nced at his vicle chain, I could tell that Zhang Xuan was wearing the same style. ¡± It was more like a couple¡¯s style. Of course, Huo Nanchen did not say this. Gu Ruoyun had initially thought that she was overthinking things, but Huo Nanchen had also noticed it. Could it be that the kidnapper had some sort of rtionship with Zhang Xuan? ¡°could it be him? ¡± Gu Ruochu suddenly had a crazy thought in her heart. She looked at the person beside her in shock, ¡°could it be Gu Bo? Could it be Zhou Yunxi¡¯s husband? Could it be him? ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu, don¡¯t be so agitated. We haven¡¯t found out the truth yet. ¡± At the end of the day, Gu Bo was still ruo Chu¡¯s father-in-name. Gu Ruochu shook her head, ¡°my impression of Gu Bo is almost gone. I¡¯ve never expected anything from him. If it really is him, I¡¯d be happy because I¡¯ve finally found some clues. ¡± However, she did not understand why Gu Bo would want to harm her? ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Rest well. Leave the rest to me. Ning Tangxi will take care of it soon. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not want to worry too much. After all, the child still needed to rest. If she were to waste too much time thinking, it would also affect the baby in her stomach. He kissed her on the forehead, ¡°I¡¯ll take you out to y. However, I still need to take care of one more thing. It won¡¯t take more than a few days. ¡± Gu Ruochu leaned gently against his body. She hooked her fingers around his and raised her head to look at him, ¡°do you want to start with Cheng Xi? ¡± ¡°What do you mean by start? ¡± Huo Nanchen pinched her and carried her to sit on the SOFA, ¡°I just want to act with Cheng Xi. ¡± ¡°Put on a show? Are you trying to lure Ning Tangxi out? ¡± Gu Ruochu raised her head to look at him, puzzled. It had been three months and the police and other officers had not found any trace of Ning Tangxi. Besides, Ning Tangxi did not care about her son at all. Huo Nanchen put her down from hisp and ced her on the SOFA. Gu Ruochu was puzzled by his mysterious look. He took out a USB sh drive from the drawer and plugged it into theputer. He then turned on the TV with the remote control. Gu Ruochu frowned when she saw that Ning Tangxi was wearing a white mask and was pretending to be a cleaner. She guessed that this should be the surveince footage of Ning Tangxi pretending to break into the huo family¡¯s house. Gu Ruochu¡¯s anger rose when she saw that Ning Tangxi was holding onto her child like a madman and asking him one word at a time that he would be abandoned. The child was young and had a sensitive nature. This mother does not care about her child at all. is she still trying to provoke his child Gu Ruochu finally realized that she was trying to provoke Cheng Xi into hurting the child in her stomach. ¡°I think that this woman has gonepletely mad. ¡± ¡°MM, she wanted to provoke a child but she did not expect that the child did not inherit even a single bit of her viciousness. ¡± He had told Cheng Xi before and repeatedlyforted the child. Chapter 797

Chapter 797: Chapter 790 idle chatter

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION This child was born with misfortune, especially with such a mother. ¡°husband, what do you n to do? ¡± Since he already knew about Ning Tangxi¡¯s treatment of Cheng Xi, how was he going to put on an act Could it be that he wanted to... ... ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you, Madam, will have to cooperate with me in this scene. ¡± He smiled as if he hadplete confidence in himself, ¡°I¡¯m sure that Madam Huo has already guessed what I want to do. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Gu Ruochu and he looked at each other and smiled. Both of them had a clear idea of what was going to happen. Last time, because of the arrival of Ning Tang and his wife, Ruo Chu had not been able to undergo a prenatal check-up. She was mainly worried that she did not have enough energy. After making the appointment this time, Huo Nanchen drove her to the hospital. The doctor was still very upset because he had missed his appointment during the previous pregnancy check-up. However, considering that he had beenpensated by a rich man, he endured it and epted the money. Rich people love to y. There¡¯s nothing wrong with them. After the ultrasound, Gu ruochu looked at the two little things that looked like bean sprouts that the doctor was pointing at. She felt extremely happy in her heart. This was her child, and it was still so small. The fetus was very normal, so Gu Ruochu felt much more at ease. While she was chatting with the doctor, Huo Nanchen was beside her and listened carefully to the doctor¡¯s instructions. ¡°Why isn¡¯t my wife¡¯s stomach showing? Is there a problem? ¡± Seeing the man¡¯s serious expression, the female doctor felt as if she was casting pearls before swine Considering that this was his first time being a father, he gently exined, ¡°it¡¯s not yet time for a pregnant woman to show her pregnancy. Besides, the young Madam is thin, so it¡¯s normal for her to not show her pregnancy. ¡± Gu Ruochu patted him on the shoulder and continued to discuss the pregnancy with the doctor. ¡°Doctor Luo, this is the medicine for pregnant women. ¡± A woman of medium build walked over and ced the medicine on the table. The female doctor nodded and took a pen to record the amount of medicine that should be used. Gu Ruochu raised her head and met the gaze of the female nurse. The moment the female nurse averted her gaze, she seemed a little stiff. Gu Ruochu wondered if she was overthinking things. No matter how she looked at the female nurse, she felt that there was something wrong with her. Could it be that she was pregnant and was being paranoid? ¡°Hubby, let¡¯s go back. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Huo Nanchen reached out and wrapped his arm around her waist. He then pulled the woman into his arms and carried her out of the ward. After being an obstetrician for so many years, this was the first time a man had carried his pregnant wife out of the ward. It has only been three months and she hasn¡¯t even shown that she¡¯s pregnant yet, okay? From this, it could be seen how much Huo Shao dotes on his wife. Perhaps it was because she had seen it for a long time, but the female doctor still chatted with the other doctors, ¡°in the past, I¡¯ve always heard about their news. At most, I¡¯ve heard about their on-again, off-again, and broken rtionships. Now, I never thought that Huo Shao would dote on his wife so much. ¡± ¡°How realistic can the news be? Most of it is to attract attention. ¡± Another female doctor took a cup of water and walked over Tsk Tsk, ¡°did you see the diamond ring on Mrs. Huo¡¯s hand just now? It¡¯s so rough, and at first nce, it¡¯s at least 15 carats. It¡¯s blinding. ¡± ¡°people really can¡¯t bepared to each other. Why can they find a husband who¡¯s handsome, rich, and dotes on her? We can only live such a poor life. ¡± ¡°perhaps Mrs. Huo saved the Milky Way Gxy in her past life. When I gave birth, her father wasn¡¯t that considerate. He evenined about helping me take care of my child for a while. He even thought that taking care of the child was something that we women should do. I almost died from exhaustion! ¡± ¡°Okay, stop it. I¡¯m really jealous. ¡± Chapter 798

Chapter 798: Chapter 791, news of the kidnappers

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The female doctor at the backughed. ¡°Mrs. Huo has suffered a lot before this. Wasn¡¯t it rumored that Huo had an illegitimate child ¡°The mother of that illegitimate child even tried to use her child to marry into a rich family. In short, she caused a lot of trouble. ¡± ¡°It seems that there are still a lot of troubles in the rich family. However, it seems that the young Madam has made a name for herself. It seems that Mrs. Huo has captured her husband¡¯s heart. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been pushed down by that woman and be spoiled like this. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s impressive. ¡± The female nurse listened by the side for a long time but did not make a sound. ... After returning home, the two could not help but kiss each other for a long time. Afraid that she would not be able to breathe, Huo Nanchen quickly let go of her. ¡°It seems that we need to set up another swing in the backyard for our daughter to use. ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there another one? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s for you to sit on. ¡± Huo Nanchen reached out and pinched her nose. ¡°promise me that you will always be by my side. Especially when you have a child in your belly. Don¡¯t even think about running away from me in the future. ¡± ¡°If you treat me badly, I¡¯ll still bring the child with me. ¡± Gu Ruochu smiled ¡°That¡¯s why Mr. Huo must always be careful of his wife¡¯s mood and treat her well. If anything happens to Ning Tangxi again, I¡¯ll run away. ¡± Huo Nanchen suddenly came closer and bit her. She sensibly moved back and pushed him away, ¡°don¡¯te over... ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll only learn from biting you. Let¡¯s see if you dare to say such things in the future. ¡± Gu Ruochu was picked up and sat back down on the Sofa, ¡°what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll get the servants to make it but you can¡¯t eat crabs anymore. Pregnant women can¡¯t eat so many cold things. It¡¯ll be ufortable. ¡± Seeing the Ruby wedding ring on her hand and the pigeon egg from before, he knew that she hadpletely let it go and hadpletely agreed that he was by her side. ¡°MM. ¡± She hung around his neck and pretended to be obedient as she leaned against his chest. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll wait for you to settle everything before we go on a road trip together. ¡± He then leaned over and kissed her on the lips. ¡°thank you, wife, for giving me the chance. The Ruby Ring and the pigeon egg are very suitable for you. They¡¯re very beautiful. ¡± Her fingers were slender and delicate. She wore a ring on each of her left and right hands, making her look extremely beautiful. He had randomly picked out the pigeon egg earlier on as his wedding ring to Gu Ruochu. The Ruby ring at the back was specially designed for his beloved. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Mother Zhang shouted from outside, ¡°young master, the Young Madam is out for dinner. The Madam is waiting downstairs. ¡± ¡°Alright, she¡¯ll be right out. ¡± After the two of them were done, they went downstairs. Qi Ru felt much more at ease when she saw the loving couple. Fortunately, her son was happy. She and Huo Zhenggang¡¯s failed marriage had always worried that it would make her son unhappy. And now, Ruo Chu had given her son happiness. ¡°In a few days, Nanchen, bring Ruo Chu to your father-inw¡¯s house for a walk. Chairman Ning still misses his daughter very much. ¡± Qi Ru mentioned and smiled at Gu Ruochu. ¡°I¡¯m not one of those stubborn mothers-inw. You can return to your mother¡¯s house anytime you want. It¡¯s best if you can stay for a few days. Chairman Ning¡¯s life has not been easy, especially now that he does not have a son or daughter by his side. ¡± Gu Ruochu nodded. She also wanted to ask about Zhang Xuan¡¯s corbone chain. Perhaps she could get some information about the kidnappers. She also wanted to confirm whether that man had some rtionship with Zhang Xuan. In other words, was that man her first love, Gu Bo. Chapter 799

Chapter 799: Chapter 792, as long as you like it

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION This mother of mine seems to be hiding a lot of secrets. She had not told anyone about Suqin and old master Gu, so she was not sure if she would tell anyone about the vicle chain. Was The kidnapper Gu Bo? Back then, Zhou Yunxi had given the answer that Gu Bo had run away due to gambling debts. Now, it seemed that he was not in debt at all. Perhaps there were more unknown secrets. ¡°Hubby, let¡¯s go and stay there for a few days tomorrow. ¡± If she could not get anything out of her in a day, Gu Ruochu refused to believe that she would not be able to get anything out of Zhang Xuan in a few days. After making up her mind, the servants packed up their things. Zhang Xuan had already informed them in advance. She had also packed up a lot of the things that pregnant women need. After driving to the Ning family home, Zhang Xuan had already gotten someone to tidy up their room. She had always wanted Ruo Chu toe and stay with her for a period of time. She was afraid that Qi ru would be unhappy and even her daughter-inw wouldin. ¡°Come and see the room that I¡¯ve prepared for you. Do you like it? ¡± Gu Ruochu was pulled up to the third floor by Zhang Xuan. She felt a little helpless when she saw that her bed was decorated with a little girly heart. She probably thought of herself as a little girl who was still in her teens. When she saw huo Nanchen¡¯s eyebrows twitch slightly, an elegant smile still hung on his face. ¡°Your mother asked if you liked it. ¡± Huo Nanchen reminded herzily. Only then did she see Zhang Xuan staring at her nervously. Gu Ruochu nodded, ¡°I like it very much. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it. ¡± From the time Ruo Chu arrived at the Ning family home, Zhang Xuan had brought her daughter around once. She even took out the jewelry that she had treasured for many years from her bedroom and wanted to give it to her daughter. Huo Nanchen knew that the mother and daughter wanted to spend some time alone, so he did not follow Ruo Chu. He only asked his bodyguards not to let their guard down at the Ning family home. He still had many things to do anyway. ¡°Have you always been wearing that corbone chain? ¡± Gu Ruochu could not help but ask about the corbone chain that Zhang Xuan was wearing around her neck, ¡°this chain looks very unique. It should have been around for more than ten years. ¡± An Cheng had developed very quickly in the past few years. The corbone chain around Zhang Xuan¡¯s neck looked a little old-fashioned. It was not something valuable. It would be strange for someone of her status to wear it all the time. A nostalgic look appeared in Zhang Xuan¡¯s eyes when she heard her daughter¡¯s question. She then took off the corbone chain and spread it out on the table. ¡°This ne has been around for more than ten years. It¡¯s almost twenty years old. ¡± ¡°Twenty years? ¡± Zhang Xuan nodded, ¡°this wasn¡¯t a single ne. It could be considered a matching ne for a couple. ¡± ¡°matching ne for a couple? Did Gu Bo give this ne to you? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± When Gu Ruochu heard this, she had already confirmed the thoughts in her head. The man who was also wearing a ne of the same design as Zhang Xuan was Gu bo! Just as Gu Ruochu was thinking about this, Zhang Xuan had already recalled the events of the past, ¡°he had given me this ne back then. I didn¡¯t think that the two of them would never get together. Now, this corbone ne has be their only keepsake. ¡± ¡°He¡¯s wearing the same ne as you? ¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him for many years. I don¡¯t know if I can recognize him. ¡°. ¡°We agreed to wear it all the time. This ne is our keepsake. I remember it and never took it off. ¡°. ¡°Even after I fell in love with your father, I never took it off. ¡°. ¡°As for him, I don¡¯t know if he has forgotten about me. ¡± Chapter 800

Chapter 800: Chapter 793

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Now that she mentioned it again, Zhang Xuan still felt a little guilty towards Ning Tang. After being married for so many years, she would asionally think of that man. Gu Ruochu lowered her head. She waspletely certain that the kidnapper was Gu Bo. Why did Gu Bo kidnap her She was his daughter after all. ¡°I understand. ¡± Since she had already said this, Gu Ruochu could not help but bring up the matter of Gu Zexi¡¯s mother. When she remembered that Gu Zexi had said that she had only seen her parents¡¯graves, she felt very sorry for him. What had happened back then? Zhang Xuan¡¯s tears began to well up in her eyes as she stared into Gu Ruochu¡¯s serious eyes. She kept muttering, ¡°it¡¯s all my fault, it¡¯s all my fault, I caused my sister¡¯s death... ¡± They had grown up together. Back then, they had been famous for being a pair of beautiful daughters, the favored daughter of the heavens. However, all of this had been ruined one day. Gu Ruochu reached out and covered the back of her hand. She quickly grabbed it tightly. Zhang Xuan calmed herself down and said, ¡°my sister¡¯s name is Suqin. She can be said to be a peerless beauty. She¡¯s the only favored daughter of the heavens in the famous Gu family of an city. Even many of the young masters in the capital city have heard of my sister¡¯s reputation. ¡± ¡°One day, a man came to me and told me how much he loved my sister. He knew that Suqin and I were sisters and wanted me to set him up with her. He was very affectionate and pitiful, so I relented and agreed. ¡± ¡°And then? ¡± And then... ... Zhang Xuan alreadypletely can not go on, all me her credulity others, will cause today¡¯s big mistake. Gu Ruochu saw that her eyes were filled with tears and could not ask any more questions. She could only console her by the side. ¡°Tea is ready, Madam, ¡± said the servant, standing outside. ¡°Alright. ¡± Zhang Xuan stood up and pulled her daughter out of the room. She then asked the maid to call Huo Nanchen over ¡°In the past, I did not fulfill my responsibility as a mother by your side. But now that I see that you¡¯ve married and have someone to rely on, and that you¡¯re living a blissful life, I¡¯mpletely relieved. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes were a little sour as she nodded. ¡°Madam, the housekeeper said that the son-inw had something to attend to and left first. A few bodyguards are here and said that they¡¯ll be back soon. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Zhang Xuan was slightly relieved that Huo Nanchen was not around. She could still spend some time alone with her daughter. The mother and daughter chatted for a long time. A few hourster, Ning Tang returned home from the office. Gu Ruochu nced at the clock on the wall. It had been three hours since Huo Nanchen had left and she was not used to it. Zhang Xuan could see her emotions and pursed her lips into a smile. It seemed that Ruo Chu was very dependent on Huo Nanchen. The more dependent she was, the better a man would treat her. Back then, when she was pregnant, she could not leave Ning Tang. Zhang Xuan felt a little ufortable when she thought about the child. Soon, Zhang Xuan prepared dinner. Gu Ruochu finally could not help but call him. He did not pick up the call the first time. He had always been able to pick up Gu ruochu¡¯s calls very quickly. Now, seeing that he had not made a single sound, he dialed the number a second time and a third time without saying a word. It was not until the third time that the call was picked up, ¡°Ruo Chu, are you looking for me? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not say a word. It was obvious that she was alreadyining in her heart. ¡°You miss me? ¡± His voice sounded even gentler on the other end, ¡°be good, I¡¯ll be back soon to settle some things here. ¡± ¡°when are youing back? It¡¯s almost dinner time. ¡± Huo Nanchen looked at the watch on his wrist. It was already five o¡¯clock. Chapter 801

Chapter 801: Chapter 794 was not urgent

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Mr. Huo... ¡± A woman¡¯s voice suddenly came from outside. When she saw that Huo Nanchen was on the phone, she immediately shut her mouth. Although she only heard a little, Gu Ruochu was sure that she had just heard a woman¡¯s voice. Why is there a woman¡¯s voice next to Huo Nanchen? Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She did not know why but she suddenly had a suspicion. He has left the house so early and has not returned yet. Is he out fooling around with a woman? ¡°honey, I¡¯m going back now. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not question him. Instead, she said a few words and hung up the phone. However, after hanging up the phone, her heart was still in a mess. She did not hear wrongly just now. There was indeed a woman¡¯s voice on the other end. Didn¡¯t he not go to work Why was there a woman¡¯s voice on the other end. So who was that woman just now With the example of Ning Tangxi, Gu Ruochu could not be so naive about certain things. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why is your face so pale? What did Huo Nanchen say just now? ¡± Zhang Xuan saw that her daughter¡¯s face was not looking good and thought that something had happened to Huo Nanchen. Gu Ruochu shook her head and did not mention anything about what had happened just now. Zhang Xuan did not want to press her further and continued to eat dinner. Huo Nanchen only returned after dinner was almost over. Gu Ruochu¡¯s unsettled heart finally calmed down when she saw his figure. ¡°What took you so long? ¡± ¡°something came up. ¡± He asked her a few questions about her health before sitting down next to her. Her mood and body had changed a little since she was pregnant. Fortunately, her stomach was well-behaved and did not cause any trouble. Gu Ruochu rarely vomited during pregnancy and rarely vomited like other pregnant women. ¡°drink more soup. You¡¯ve lost weight. ¡± Gu ruochu looked at the soup in her bowl. Her resentment towards him had finally dissipated and she began to eat the food in her bowl. Her appetite had improved recently and the food here suited her especially well. ¡°Have you given the child a name? ¡± Ning Tang suddenly asked. ¡°Not yet. ¡± Gu Ruochu raised her head, ¡°how can it be so soon? It¡¯s only been a few months and it¡¯s still early. There¡¯s no hurry. ¡± ¡°The name is a very important issue. There¡¯s no harm in thinking about it in advance. ¡± Ning Tang did not think so, ¡°I¡¯ll discuss it with the olddy and the others another day. This is your first child, you can¡¯t be careless. ¡± As he spoke, Huo Nanchen¡¯s phone suddenly rang. Gu Ruochu watched as he stood up to answer the call. Her eyes followed his departing figure and she did not even feel like eating. Fortunately, Huo Nanchen only said a few words before hanging up the phone. ¡°Who was that? ¡± When he returned, he could not help but ask. Huo Nanchen only replied that he was an employee of thepany and continued to serve her food. Although Gu Ruochu was wondering if it was that woman, she did not say a word. She never thought that she would one day be a jealous woman who would let her imagination run wild. She looked at Huo Nanchen¡¯s profile and felt that it was not a good thing to be stared at because he was too outstanding. People would often find trouble with her. ¡°How can you be so good at attracting women? ¡± ¡°What are you thinking about? ¡± He scoffed and reached out to rub her hair. ¡°be good, eat well. ¡± ... She slept at the Ning residence at night. It was still unfamiliar to sleep in a newly prepared room. She looked out of the window at the lights and the fountain. The sound of the violin in the distance made her feel even less sleepy. Standing in the corridor outside the bedroom, she listened to the Melody of the violin and felt very calm. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sleep yet? ¡± Chapter 802

Chapter 802: Chapter 795: Lu Jinye

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo Nanchen hugged the woman in front of him from behind. Gu Ruochu leaned against the man¡¯s chest and quietly listened to the intermittent sound of a violin from afar. ¡°Why is there someone ying the violin here? ¡± Usually, one would hear a violin at a concert or in a bar. This was the first time Gu Ruochu had heard such an authentic and beautiful violin near a vi. She did not know who yed it, but it was of great skill and passion. ¡°perhaps it¡¯s the owner of a certain vi. Actually, I¡¯m also very good at ying the piano. ¡± The man¡¯s lips curled into a warm smile. ¡°Can I y it for you now? ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. I just want to hear someone else y the violin today. ¡± ¡°Are you looking down on me? ¡± He reached out his hand to turn her around and tickled her body. Gu Ruochu kept dodging backwards. She never thought that this man would be so childish as to y such a trick on her. ¡°Stop Fooling around. If you keep fooling around, I¡¯m going to get angry. ¡± No matter how hard she tried, she could not dodge. Gu Ruochu was pressed against the window and had nowhere to run. She innocently raised her eyes to look at the man in front of her. ¡°Don¡¯t move. ¡± A gentle breeze blew from outside the window and it was exceptionally cool. He gazed deeply at her and lowered his gaze to meet the person who was looking up at him. Her gaze always made him unable to resist. ... In the garden, the walls were covered with vines. The european-style andplicated walls had many traces of the passage of time. Lu Jinye was ying the violin inside and he seemed to bepletely immersed in it. Gu Zexi had just gotten out of the car when he heard this familiar violin tune. He walked over and saw that it was Lu Jinye. Naturally, Lu Jinye sensed that someone was approaching and stopped ying the violin. ¡°Young Master Lu? ¡± ¡°So it¡¯s you. ¡± Lu Jinye handed the violin to the servant beside him and smiled. ¡°Why are you here all of a sudden? ¡± Gu Zexi was also quite surprised. He didn¡¯t realize that Lu Jinye would be here before, so he replied, ¡°because my uncle, Ning Tang, is here. Ruo Chu and Nanchen have returned to the Ning family, so I n toe over and take a look tonight. ¡± ¡°The Ning family? ¡± Lu Jinye was also a little surprised. Although he had returned to the Lu family, he rarely stayed in the Lu family, so he didn¡¯t know that the Ning family was nearby. ¡°What a coincidence. The Lu family is also nearby. ¡± ¡°really? ¡± Gu Zexi felt that they were fated. ¡°since we¡¯re so close and you¡¯re Ruo Chu¡¯s good friend, why don¡¯t we go to the Ning family for a meal together? ¡± ¡°Sure. ¡± On the way, the two of them chatted, and Lu Jinye found out that the Gu family¡¯s old house was not far from here. The Gu family and the Ning family had ayer of kinship, but because of some things in the past, they didn¡¯t have much contact. After hearing this, Gu Zexi was surprised and felt that some facts matched up even more. When he was young, he had seen Ruo Chu and Gu Zexi, so the garden that he had broken into should be the Gu family¡¯s old house. At that time, ruo Chu was still in the Gu family. How did she be Zhou Yunxi¡¯s adopted daughter? Lu Jinye¡¯s emotions were a littleplicated. He didn¡¯t know if he should reveal all of this. If the truth that he knew, including Ruo Chu¡¯s background, was revealed, a group of people would definitely go crazy. No one would have thought that Ruo Chu would actually be the Gu family¡¯s granddaughter. It would be Madam Su Qin¡¯s daughter. With this thought in mind, they had already arrived at the entrance of the Ning family¡¯s mansion. Soon, everyone came out. Huo Nanchen also apanied Ruo Chu. Ruo Chu¡¯splexion was much better after being raised. Although she was pregnant, she did not feel fat at all. She only looked very good from head to toe. It could be seen that she was living very well now. Chapter 803

Chapter 803: Chapter 796 didn¡¯t ask further

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You¡¯re already pregnant, it¡¯s better to be fatter. ¡± Lu Jinye said this with pity. He immediately felt Gu Zexi¡¯s gaze, which was constantly hinting at him. Lu Jinye knew that he had forgotten his feelings for her for a moment, so he quickly retracted his next sentence, which was about to jump out again. Huo Nanchen looked at him with a strange look, and it was obvious that he was motivated. e in, the two of you probably haven¡¯t eaten dinner yet. I¡¯ll get the chef to cook a few more dishes, ¡± Zhang Xuan said and gave a few instructions to the maid, who quickly went to the kitchen. As they got along, Lu Jinye saw that the Ning couple treated Ruo chu rather well and felt a little conflicted. Speaking of which, Ruo Chu¡¯s only real family member was Gu Zexi. ¡°Big Brother, I heard that the old master wants you to marry the Lady of the Wan Family? ¡± This matter had already spread through the media. Her brother probably still liked Xin in his heart, but she had not heard much about him resisting the Wan family. ¡°It¡¯s not a sure thing. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not pursue the matter further after hearing that. They stayed at the Ning family home for the next few days. Gu Ruochu realized that Huo Nanchen¡¯s behavior had been a little strangetely. He was always full of things. Ever since she had confirmed that he was pregnant, he had never left her side. She had also be unusually clingy. The two of them had been affectionate all day long. Hence, when she arrived at the Ning family home this time, she found that he did not seem to be very clingy anymore. She was not used to it. Especially when she saw that he had started to call more often. Gu Ruochu felt ufortable whenever she thought of that woman¡¯s voice. She had wanted to ask him a few times but was worried that he would think that she did not trust him, so she gave up. Could it be that he was like his father, that his wife would be pregnant... ... History is always astonishingly simr ... However, Gu Ruochu immediately dismissed this thought. Nanchen was not such a person. Or could it be that something had happened? This possibility was much higher. Recently, it did not seem to be a peaceful time. Ning Tangxi hade out to cause trouble, as well as the Group of kidnappers and Gu Bo that day. What exactly was Gu Bo¡¯s motive? These things were not what Ruo Chu wanted to think about. When she remembered that she was pregnant with two children, she tried her best to rx. After some thought, she decided to give an Shaosi a call. An Shaosi was still at home at the moment, preparing to leave. Yang Xi had been busy with various exams and examinations recently. Because the exams were at ten o¡¯clock, she had not woken up yet. Although they seemed to be getting along very naturally these few days, Yang Xi always felt that there was ayer of gauze separating them in the middle. Yang Xi always felt that she was unable to get in touch with the person beside her. ¡°has young master left the house? ¡± When she woke up and saw that there was no one beside her, she could not help but feel a little disappointed. ¡°Yes, Miss Yang. You should get up and have breakfast first. ¡± The maid came over and saw that the woman was carrying her clothes into the bathroom. Only then did she dare toe in and help tidy up the room and the bed. Yang Xi only came out after she had changed her clothes. She saw her cell phone vibrating at the counter. ¡°Ruo Chu? ¡± Yang Xi picked up the phone, ¡°you were looking for me? ¡± Gu Ruochu heard Yang Xi¡¯s voice and seemed to be distracted. She then asked, ¡°has young master an left the house? ¡± COMMENT ¡°He just left the house. Perhaps he has already left. ¡± Yang Xi thought that Ruo Chu had something to ask him. ¡°However, you can call him on his private phone now. He will pick up the phone on the way. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Yang Xi heard her anxious tone and asked, ¡°did something happen? Did someone find trouble with you again? ¡± The incident with Ning Tangxist time was enough to make her worried. ¡°No, I just want to ask about something. ¡± Chapter 804

Chapter 804: Chapter 797, don¡¯t worry

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu told Yang Xi about Huo Nanchen¡¯s recent abnormal behavior. Yang Xi shook her head as she listened. ¡°Ruo Chu, since he doesn¡¯t want you to know, you shouldn¡¯t be bothered. Focus on raising the child in your belly. ¡± ¡°But I want to know. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s low voice came from the other end of the phone, ¡°I don¡¯t want to put everything on him alone. I also don¡¯t want him to bear all of this alone. ¡± Yang Xi was silent. She knew what she was thinking. After hanging up the phone, Gu Ruochu made a call to ask about something. Master an did not want to talk about these things, but he felt relieved that Ruo Chu had taken the initiative to bring them up. She would only do this because she liked a person. She did not want him to be alone in a dangerous vortex. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything is progressing smoothly. Ning Tangxi is not a threat. For the sake of you and the child, Nanchen will not let anything happen to him. ¡± ¡°So, you can rest assured and take care of the child. He may have a lot of things to deal with recently, but you have to rx. He won¡¯t be fooling around outside. ¡± An Shaosi could understand ruo CHU¡¯s thoughts. After all, Huo Zhenggang had a history of cheating. Women would usually overthink things when they were pregnant. It was also very likely that she was worried that Nan Chen was also fooling around outside. In fact, apart from dealing with those trivial matters, Nan Chen was also secretly preparing for another matter. He had also put in a lot of effort in order to please her woman. An SHAOSI¡¯s words seemed to have given ruo Chu some reassurance. Since they said so, it meant that the matter shouldn¡¯t be thatplicated. He replied with a ¡°good¡± . Turning off the Bluetooth earpiece, an Shaosi continued to focus on driving. He didn¡¯t n to tell Nan Chen that Ruo Chu had called him, so as not to upset his heart. ... After finally finishing today¡¯s exam, Yang Xi heaved a sigh of relief. Last time, she had messed up a lot of exams and only started to focus on the books that she had bought for a long time when it was close to the exam. She didn¡¯t know how many certificates she could get from thisst-minute cramming. ¡°Xiao Xi. ¡± A familiar voice came from behind. When Yang Xi saw Wang Jun¡¯s shy smile, she also smiled. This boy was actually quite funny. He blushed at every turn and was very innocent. There was a young girl standing next to Wang Jun. Yang Xi remembered that this was the woman who used to always scold her for being a green tea table She seemed to be called Zhang Man. This Zhang man looked rather charming and had a strong sense of aggression. Her legs were slender and straight, and her whole body was filled with a seductive feeling. ¡°Yang Xi, long time no see. ¡± The woman¡¯s face did not show any provocative expression, but was very gentle ¡°Do you still remember me? You can call me Xiao Man. Thest time you got drunk at the bar, It was me and Wang Jun who sent you back. ¡± ¡°Is that so? ¡± Yang Xi¡¯s lips curled up slightly. She wanted to figure out what this woman was thinking. If she was being solicitous for no reason, she was either evil or a thief. Zhang man saw that Yang Xi was not as mad as before when she saw Yang Xi. She thought that Yang Xi¡¯s impression of her had changed a lot. She twisted her body seductively and came over Zhang man came over and held Yang Xi¡¯s hand intimately. ¡°In the past, I had a little misunderstanding with you, Xiao Xi. Now I know that I was deceived by those girls¡¯ flowery words. I hope you can forgive me. ¡°I thought you would be a good girl, but those women were too chatty. ¡± Zhang man immediately changed the topic. ¡°I saw you drinking alone at the barst time. Although Wang Jun was beside you, there were still a few smelly men who wanted toe over and take advantage of you. Fortunately, I was here. ¡± Chapter 805

Chapter 805: Chapter 798 smeared him

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Yang Xi raised her eyebrows. Zhang man was still trying to get close to her? It was really strange. Didn¡¯t she always get together with those girls and scold her for being pretentious? Wasn¡¯t she changing her mind too quickly? ¡°Then I really have to thank you, ¡± Yang Xi said indifferently. Zhang man smiled even wider. ¡°Don¡¯t bother with me. We¡¯re all good friends. ¡± Yang Xi smelled the pungent perfume on her body and wanted to leave. She reached out and pushed her away. ¡°Wang Jun, what are you holding in your hand? ¡± ¡°I got a few movie tickets a few days ago. My reviews for the movie are all very good. Do you want to go with me? ¡± Wang Jun was holding two movie tickets in his hands, and his hands were still trembling slightly. He was just a little nervous, afraid that she would refuse. ¡°Sure. ¡± Yang Xi especially liked to tease this shy child. When she thought of thest time he sent her back to young master an, she couldn¡¯t help but mention, ¡°Wang Jun, did you see young master an thest time you sent me back? ¡± Wang Jun was stunned, but he quickly nodded. ¡°He didn¡¯t make things difficult for you, did he? ¡± It was hard to say for a man like an Shaosi. ¡°No, your brother is very nice. ¡± Looking at Wang Jun¡¯s bashful face, he almost spat out the word ¡®brother¡¯ when he heard it. He actually thought that an Shaosi was her brother? Zhang Man, who had just been ignored by Yang Xi, walked over again and said casually, ¡°yes, your brother seemed to care about you very much when we sent you home. When did you have such a brother? We didn¡¯t even know before. ¡± Zhang Man did not expect Yang Xi to be able to hook up with such a person after being kicked out of the House. She did not care if it was her brother, but if she could use Yang Xi to hook up with such a man, that would be enough. Even if Yang Xi had an illicit rtionship with this man, she could still use her looks and abilities to hook up with such a good man. After all, she had heard that young master an was also a very bad yboy. It should be easier to get her hands on him. Zhang man had such thoughts in her mind. It was impossible for Yang Xi not to notice it at all. First of all, there was a big problem with the question she had just asked her. It turned out that this woman had taken a liking to young master an. Could that man be so good at attracting women Why did all kinds of women want to stick themselves to him? It seemed that Zhang man had only seen him once yesterday, right? Yang Xi remembered that this woman had looked down on those fat bosses because of her slight beauty. Why did she take a fancy to an Shaosi now? Her heart was slightly sour. A sense of evil interest seemed to spread from the bottom of her heart She smiled maliciously. ¡°He¡¯s my brother, but he¡¯s not a good person. He¡¯s proficient in eating, drinking, and gambling. Moreover, his living habits are very bad, and his feet stink and his breath stinks. ¡°That¡¯s why he hasn¡¯t had a girlfriend for so long. Even when I live with him, I feel like I¡¯m suffering. ¡°I remember thest time he brought his new girlfriend home with great difficulty. In the end, he was scared away by his bad lifestyle habits. So, tell me, what kind of a bad man is he? ¡± Wang Jun:¡±...¡± Zhang man:¡±...¡± It was really hard to tell. Young master an looked mature and steady. He even took care of his shirt meticulously. She didn¡¯t expect that he was actually such a man behind his back. Yang Xi still felt a little guilty after saying bad things about him. Although Zhang man had some doubts, she still did not say anything. Wang Jun did not care about these things. When he remembered that Yang Xi had already agreed to go to the movies with him, he became even more excited and excited. Chapter 806

Chapter 806: Chapter 799 was all about him

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°since you guys want to go to the movies, I won¡¯t be a third wheel. ¡± Zhang man hooked her bewitching eyes and a smile appeared on her lips. If she had known earlier that this idiot, Wang Jun, liked Yang Xi, it would have been better for them to have a good rtionship now. As for young master an... ... Her beautiful eyes emitted a strong desire to conquer. She had to take that man. As for Yang Xi, she would be with that Nerd, Wang Jun.. She had a unique beauty, and she didn¡¯t want to waste it like this. As for Wang Jun, he could only ept Yang Xi as a second-hand product. Yang Xi was not in the mood to think about what Zhang man was thinking. However, when she took the movie tickets, she suddenly remembered that an Shaosi had asked her to go to the concert. Every time, she wanted to avoid him. Every time, she wanted to distance herself from him. However, in fact, every time, she could not help but be attracted to him. Gradually, she fell for him. ¡°Xiao Xi, take the tickets first. I¡¯m going to buy some popcorn and coke now. ¡± He naturally knew that girls liked to eat popcorn and drink coke. Yang Xi took the tickets in her hand stiffly and just stood there. Seeing him go to buy popcorn, she suddenly felt sad. Her mind was full of young master an. She recalled the times when she was afraid of him, hated him, and liked him. But it was all him. She pretended to hate him every time, but he didn¡¯t show any disgust at all. Instead, he was very tolerant of her. When Wang Jun came over with popcorn and coke excitedly, he saw Yang Xi standing there crying like a child. He suddenly missed him and wanted to see him in the next second. ¡°Xiao Xi, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Wang Jun hurriedly wiped the tears on her face with a tissue. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to watch the movie with me, you don¡¯t have to. I really won¡¯t force you. ¡± Yang Xi shook her head and sobbed without saying anything. She was just very sad. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not a child anymore. I don¡¯t know how to control my emotions. ¡± Yang Xi took the coke and popcorn from his hand and wiped away her tears. Wang Junforted her for a long time. When the movie was being screened, Yang Xi raised her head and urged him, ¡°it¡¯s time. Let¡¯s go and check the tickets. ¡± When they entered the exhibition hall, the surroundings hadpletely darkened. Wang Jun very considerately took out his phone and turned on the lights, asking her to pull the corner of his shirt to find a seat. There were not many people in the movie theater. There were only a few people. Yang Xi remembered that this movie seemed to be a romance movie, so there was not much of a reaction. ¡°Master An, shall we sit here? ¡± When a familiar female voice sounded from the side, Yang Xi was stunned for a moment and quickly looked to the side. It was really Zhang Man. She followed a man in a suit. The man took off his coat and put it on his elbow, his shirt appearing meticulous. This coat was really familiar. Yang Xi looked at his coat in a daze. She only saw half of his handsome side profile in the dim light, and her heart skipped a beat. In the darkness, it seemed as if someone¡¯s gaze fell on her. Then, that man happened to sit in a few seats not far from her. Zhang man chattered a lot beside the man, but the woman and her charming appearance did not annoy anyone. The man did not have any reaction from the beginning to the end. He did not even say a word. He just sat at the side with a dull look on his face. Zhang man looked at the watch on the man¡¯s hand and was even more attracted by his charm. Chapter 807

Chapter 807: Chapter 800 uncle can tolerate it, but aunt can¡¯t

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Such a steady and steady man could give a woman aplete sense of security. Being handsome and rich was simply the best. No matter how excited Zhang man was in her heart, she could only try her best to suppress it at this moment and think of a way to attract the man over. ¡°Xiaoxi, this is our seat. ¡± Wang Jun, who had been busy, finally let the woman next to him settle down. However, he saw a woman nearby greet them with a bright smile, ¡°Hi, Wang Jun, we meet again. ¡± ¡°Xiao Man, why are you here? ¡± Wang Jun was very surprised. Seeing a man in a suit and tie sitting beside her, he didn¡¯t ask any more questions. He was probably her boyfriend. Yang Xi felt a little uneasy from the moment she sat down. She wasn¡¯t sure if the person beside her was really young master an, because every feature was too simr. She still couldn¡¯t believe it. Although Zhang man had a good impression of young master an, she had already hooked up with young master an in just an hour? Thinking about it, something wasn¡¯t right. If this was really young master an, he might have been nearby just now, so Zhang man just happened to take advantage of him. Yang Xi¡¯s fingers were slowly closing, and even after the movie started, she wasn¡¯t in the mood to watch. Yang Xi finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. If she didn¡¯t take a look today, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep tonight. She steeled her heart and looked to the side. Even though there were several seats between them, Yang Xi could absolutely confirm with a nce that the person sitting there was that bastard, young master an. Yang Xi felt a little wronged, a little relieved, and a little sad. Zhang Man¡¯s seductive voice sounded from the side again. She didn¡¯t know what she was saying, but all her senses were activated. She seemed to see Zhang man rubbing her leg against the leg of the person next to her. F * Ck, did this woman have to be so pretentious Flirting with her man in front of her She hadn¡¯t even used her leg to rub against that man. Would young master an be aroused by her? Uncle could tolerate it, but aunt couldn¡¯t. On second thought, she seemed to have taken the initiative to keep a distance from him. Now, she didn¡¯t seem to have the right to criticize that yboy. If she had known that young master an was a yboy, why would her heart ache more when she saw it with her own eyes. After drinking a mouthful of Coke absent-mindedly, she put the coke to the side. Zhang man and an Shaosi suddenly stood up and sat down on the side, not knowing what had happened. Zhang man wanted to sit next to Yang Xi, but she was speechless when she saw the man sitting down slowly. She could only sit on the other side resentfully. Yang Xi did not expect an Shaosi to sit next to her. In an instant, she felt as if she was enveloped by something. Yang Xi felt that the man¡¯s breathing carried a heavy pressure. He did not call for her. He just sat quietly next to her as if he did not know her. Yang Xi bit her lip. For a moment, she did not know what to do. She only hoped that the movie would be over soon and that she would be able to sessfully escape from the movie theater. This was simply a scene of Asura. Wang Jun was still discussing the plot of the movie with her, but Yang Xi¡¯s entire body was stiff at this moment. She even felt a little guilty for having cheated on him. At this moment, the movie was showing some explicit scenes. Yang Xi did not know why there were so many discordant scenes in this movie. It was originally nothing much. Even someone as thick-skinned as her could watch the movie without blinking her eyes. However, sitting beside her, young master an clearly felt awkward. In the darkness, her facial features became very sharp. She saw that young master an seemed to have ced his hand on the side. Yang Xi could not ignore the scent of a man spreading around her. Chapter 808

Chapter 808: Chapter 801: What are you hiding from?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION After drinking a few mouthfuls of coke, Yang Xi suddenly felt a slight pain in her stomach. She thought that her period hade today, and she had neglected this problem because she had been worrying about other things recently. Coincidentally, she could take this opportunity to leave the movie theater. She could not stay here any longer. ¡°Wang Jun, I want to go to the bathroom. ¡± ¡°Do you want me to go with you? ¡± Wang Jun asked, but Yang Xi decisively rejected him. She did not know if there was any blood on her dress. If she wanted to go to the bathroom, she had to pass by an Shaosi. She bent over and wanted to go out, but something tripped her feet and she fell in a certain direction. She sat on an Shaosi¡¯sp. When Yang Xi met the man¡¯s gaze, her entire body stiffened. The position of her hand was a little awkward, as if something was expanding. When she realized that she had touched something, she suddenly let out a low cry and moved away as if she had been electrocuted. She couldn¡¯t wait to escape immediately. An Shaosi reached out and wrapped his arm around her waist, trapping her in hisp. His hot breath burned her ear until she was a little sensitive. ¡°Why are you hiding? Didn¡¯t you throw yourself into his arms? ¡± Yang Xi¡¯s face turned red. Although there wasn¡¯t anyone in the movie theater, their movements instantly attracted the attention of the people in front of her. Especially under the Gaze of Wang Jun and Zhang Man, she felt even more embarrassed. ¡°Let go of me! Didn¡¯t you not recognize me just now? ¡± Thinking about how he and Zhang man hade to watch a movie and pretended not to recognize her, she felt a little angry. He was indeed a yboy, a terrible scumbag. Don¡¯t think that she didn¡¯t know that it was him who had stretched out his leg just now. She had even identally rubbed his KNEECAP, and in the next second, she fell into his arms. She wouldn¡¯t believe it if he said that he didn¡¯t do it on purpose. ¡°weren¡¯t you the one who had watched a movie with your male ssmate and acted like you didn¡¯t know me? ¡± An SHAOSI¡¯s eyes were still smiling. ¡°You didn¡¯t even look at me. You were very heartless. ¡± After scolding her, he saw that her face had already started to slowly exin herself. Because of his body¡¯s reaction, an Shaosi couldn¡¯t help but want tough. was He so afraid that he would eat her without principles in the movie theater? However, he seemed to have felt that she was not feeling well just now. An SHAOSI furrowed his brows. In the blink of an eye, he remembered that today seemed to be her period. In other words, he might not be able to eat meat for a few days. At the thought of this, his face also did not look too good. Zhang Man¡¯s face alternated between red and white. She thought that an Shaosi was interested in her just now, but she did not expect that he would flirt with this little b * Tch, Yang Xi, in the blink of an eye. He even said that he was her brother. He was clearly having an affair. Just as she was about to say something, she saw Yang Xi immediately slide down from an Shaosi¡¯s arms. She was wearing a skirt that reached her knees, and it seemed that this man had taken advantage of her just now. Yang Xi felt his hand even rub her thigh. The rough feeling made her tremble involuntarily. She turned around and red at this man, warning him not to act recklessly. Zhang man, who was watching from the side, saw everything clearly and sneered in her heart. She did not expect this seemingly reckless and impulsive girl to actually have such a good ability to seduce a man until he could not stop. Wang Jun, who was on the side, did not see anything at all. Instead, after recognizing an Shaosi, he greeted him warmly, ¡°So it¡¯s Xiao Xi¡¯s older brother. What a coincidence. I didn¡¯t expect you guys to actually watch a movie here. ¡± Chapter 809

Chapter 809: Chapter 802, shut up

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Seeing that Wang Jun still treated him as Yang Xi¡¯s ¡°big brother, ¡± an interesting smile appeared in young master an¡¯s eyes, especially when he saw that the woman next to him looked like she wanted to crawl into the ground. A trace of wickedness shed across his eyes. ¡°Xiao Xi¡¯s Big Brother? ¡± He repeated in a yful manner, ¡°did Xiao Xi say that I¡¯m her big brother? HMM, Xiao Xi, I¡¯m your big brother? ¡± Young master an was very close to her. With one hand on the armrest of the chair next to her, his posture was very ambiguous. ¡°Will Big Brother Sleep on you and constantly go in and out of your body? ¡± ¡°Shut up! ¡± Yang Xi interrupted him in a low voice. She inexplicably thought of the scene where he rammed into her and made her dizzy. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°do you still want to be shameless? If you don¡¯t want to be shameless, I still want to be shameless. ¡± An SHAOSI scoffed His tone was still unhurried. ¡°How can I be shameless? Isn¡¯t what I said the truth ¡°since you like to y role-ying so much, then I¡¯ll fulfill your wish and be your big brother. ¡°Xiao Xi, have you thought about how to serve big brother tonight ¡°Big Brother still wants to y some exciting games. Do you want to cooperate... . .¡± Of course, these words are close to the ear of the woman said, outsiders do not hear a word. Even so, Yang Xi still felt very ashamed, a feeling of being snooped on. This pervert, is he so thrill-seeking? ¡°Shut up, I don¡¯t want to listen to you! ¡± His words became more and more explicit, and Yang Xi reached out to cover her ears and simply did not want to have any words tomunicate with this man. You Rascal! An Shaosi saw that the woman was so amused by him that she could not speak. He raised his head and looked at Wang Jun. ¡°Xiao Xi, do you often talk about me in front of you? I really want to hear my precious little sister¡¯s evaluation. ¡± Wang Jun nodded. Recalling that Yang Xi was still a little hesitant about her older brother¡¯s evaluation just now, he only casually praised her. ¡°Xiao Xi said that you¡¯re young and promising, and that you¡¯re a very good older brother. ¡± At this moment, Yang Xi really wanted to crawl into the ground. Especially when she saw young master an¡¯s half-smiling eyes, was this Wang Jun lying through his teeth? ¡°So in my younger sister¡¯s eyes, I actually have such a high evaluation. ¡± In his ambiguous voice, the word ¡°younger sister¡± was heavily emphasized by him. Young master an really wanted tough. Seeing that the woman beside him kept shooting warning eyes at him, he still opened his mouth and said, ¡°that¡¯s right, I¡¯m Xiao Xi¡¯s older brother. The two of us are very close, and we love Xiao Xi very much. ¡± However, this love was love on the bed. Every time, he wished that he could leave a more beautiful mark on this woman, so that her woman wouldpletely bloom under him. A nerd like Wang Jun would naturally believe him, but Zhang man was very suspicious of their sibling rtionship. She looked at the two of them more like they were having an affair. Perhaps it was because she felt guilty, Yang Xi felt that every word young master An said was very ambiguous. It was extremely ambiguous. ¡°brother, do you have anything else to do today? ¡± Seeing Yang Xi raise her head to look at him, young master an admitted that he actually felt a sense of excitement. He leaned back and rubbed the little thing¡¯s face. ¡°Brother is fine, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± The little thing was really small. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well today, why don¡¯t we go back? ¡± Looking at her sitting there with her head raised like a cute little kitten, young master an smiled happily. ¡°Okay, then say goodbye to your ssmates. You¡¯re going home. ¡± Yang Xi looked at Wang Jun again. ¡°Wang Jun, I¡¯m really sorry today. My stomach hurts a little so I have to go home first. ¡± Chapter 810

Chapter 810: Chapter 803 was just a set-up

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Yang Xi still felt a little embarrassed that she hadn¡¯t even finished watching the movie. Wang Jun didn¡¯t feel anything. He just wanted to send her home, but he felt that it wasn¡¯t convenient since her brother was here. An SHAOSI quickly got up, picked up the woman sitting next to him with one hand, and walked out of the movie theater. Yang Xi felt a little ufortable in her stomach, so she didn¡¯t resist an Shaosi¡¯s action. Zhang man got up and was about to chase after him, but seeing that Wang Jun, this bookworm, was actually stopping her, she threw her hand away in disgust. ¡°Are you sick? If I want to go out, move aside. ¡± Wang Jun still refused to let her go. ¡°What are you doing? If you want to pursue her brother, you have to have a limit. Can¡¯t you see that Xiao Xi isn¡¯t feeling well? ¡± Zhang man was simply petrified by this stupid blockhead She was so angry that sheughed instead. ¡°Are you an idiot? ¡± Did she really think that Yang Xi was young master an¡¯s sister How could they be brother and sister when their surnames were both an and Yang ¡°I think you¡¯ve been bewitched by Yang Xi¡¯s face. She was clearly taken care of by that young master an, yet you still take her to heart like a princess. ¡± COMMENT ¡°That¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s impossible for Xiao Xi to be taken care of. ¡± Zhang man was simply angered by this bookworm andughed. ¡°It¡¯s still impossible. I think you¡¯re really nave enough. ¡°I don¡¯t care about Yang Xi and young master an¡¯s rtionship. Anyway, I¡¯m going to take down this man, young master an, today. If you dare to block me, I¡¯ll kill you. GET LOST! ¡± Zhang man was wearing high heels. She brushed past his shoulder and arrogantly chased after the direction where young master an had left. When she ran out of the door and saw that young master an¡¯s car was still parked at the door, Zhang man let out a soft sigh of relief. She immediately ran over and knocked on the car window with her slim figure. The car window rolled down. The man¡¯s handsome and mature side profile was revealed. Zhang Man¡¯s face was like a peach blossom, and her heart was pounding. ¡°Young Master An, can you send her home while you¡¯re at it? I was watching a movie with you just now, but you abandoned her before the movie was even finished... ¡± Half acting coquettishly and halfining, and still using such a coquettish voice. Not even a man could stand it. Yang Xi sneered from the front passenger seat. Looking from the side, she could actually see the groove that a woman had squeezed out. Those two big breasts hung on her chest, and they trembled and looked very alluring. WTF! It was all a trick. Yang Xi could not help but sigh at her ssmate¡¯s performance. How could young master an not understand what this woman was thinking? He did not say anything either. In any case, Zhang man was acting coquettishly as she got into the car. This time, Yang Xi¡¯s face was tense and she did not want to say anything. If she had known that this woman would get into the car, she would have taken a taxi and left by herself. Yang Xi repeatedly reminded herself not to lose her temper. After all, she had long seen through young master an¡¯s role as a scumbag, bad, and yboy. Now that there was a woman who could trap her, it would be the perfect opportunity for her to escape. Wasn¡¯t this what she had always hoped for? Thinking of this, she did not know if she was sad or relieved. Very soon, they arrived at the an family home. Yang Xi got out of the car and walked inside by herself, immediately leaving the pair of dog-eaters behind. The Butler saw that her expression was not good and was about to ask, but he saw a graceful girl walking over from behind, holding an Shaosi¡¯s hand. ¡°This is... ¡± ¡°Hello, my name is Zhang Man. ¡± Zhang man introduced herself very proudly, thinking that she would be the mistress of this vi sooner orter. The Butler did not like Zhang Man¡¯s gaze. He still liked the kind of Miss Yang. She had a straightforward personality and was very straightforward. She was not at all like this vulgar woman in front of him. He did not know why sir brought such a woman back. was he not afraid of making Miss Yang Sad? Chapter 811

Chapter 811: Chapter 804 this outfit was very nice

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Thinking of Miss Yang¡¯s ugly expression just now, the Butler finally understood the reason. Sir is going to change girlfriends already It was the first time he had seen Miss Yang who had been by his side for so long and was still intimate. How could they break up just like that? ¡°Let the servants prepare lunch. ¡± The Butler¡¯s train of thought was interrupted by this sentence. The man¡¯s voice was still mellow and sexy. Zhang man was simply mesmerized. Even if this man did not have the capital and money, she was still willing to have sex with this kind of man. With this thought in mind, the man beside her was already striding his long legs to enter the door. She twisted her body and followed the man into the door. From the moment she entered the door, Zhang man had the feeling that grandma Liu had entered a grand garden. The vi took up arge area, and all the facilities were luxurious and introverted. It was an eye-opener for her. Although she had gone out with many bosses in the past, she had never seen such a scene. However, thinking about it, young master an was not an ordinary person to begin with, and he was not just a rich person. Yang Xi was really capable. Although there were rumors in the past that she had been kept by an old man, she had never realized that she had secretly found such a top-notch man. Fortunately, she had met him now.. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t Yang Xi be the only one who had the advantage. Looking at the few servants in the room, Zhang man restrained her self-satisfaction. She understood that she should put on an appearance ofmon sense to make people like her. At this moment, Yang Xi came down from upstairs. She had just changed into a new set of clothes and felt much morefortable on her body. She also did not have that sticky feeling. Thinking of how she had almost rubbed her bare legs on his body in the movie theater, she did not know if there were any stains on his pants. It was all his fault for being so unrestrained. He was able to act frivolously in a public ce like the movie theater, but fortunately, no one had seen him. In the end, he was still concerned about her thin skin, so he did not really make any big movements. Young Master an naturally noticed Yang Xi from the corner of his eyes. He did not raise his head, but instead looked directly at the woman who had been holding his arm. ¡°What do you want to eat? ¡± Zhang man was overwhelmed by the favor, but she was very smart. She quickly caught on to this trend and leaned into his arms tenderly, wishing that she could rub her entire chest against his body. ¡°anything is fine. I heard that young master an¡¯s chefs have very good taste. ¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get the kitchen to do it. ¡± Yang Xi stopped upstairs, her hands secretly clenched into fists. She had reminded herself to calm down a thousand times in the room, but now that she saw that he was spoiling another woman, she felt wronged. Hold it in. She took another step and headed downstairs. Today, she was dressed like a princess. She wore a slightly puffy dress and white high heels, which exuded the pink and tender aura of a young girl. An Shaosi¡¯s eyes followed the long white legs and looked down, especially when he saw the exquisite high heels supporting her sparkling white feet. A cold and frivolous expression appeared in his eyes. Yang Xi was a little scared by his gaze, but she could not avoid his beastly gaze. Why are you looking at her? Isn¡¯t there a woman beside her who wants to rub her breasts against his body Yang Xi raised her head and walked towards the dining table. Since he was supporting her now, she would just get out of this vi when he was too disdainful to deal with her. Who¡¯s afraid of WHO? Zhang man was a little disdainful. Men Nowadays only had a good impression of mature and attractive women. Yang Xi was just a little girl who did not know the ways of the world. ¡°What you¡¯re wearing today is very nice. ¡± Chapter 812

Chapter 812: Chapter 805 drinking

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Zhang man did not expect that young master an¡¯sst sentence would instantly hit her in the face. Only then did she reflect on her own judgment. Could it be that young master an liked this kind of behavior? Yang Xi was still happy to be praised, but when she saw the man¡¯s unfathomable gaze, she snorted disdainfully and nned to eat. ¡°Little Sister Xiao Xi, this isn¡¯t right. ¡± Zhang man giggled, and her arm tightened around the man beside her. ¡°Why are you treating young master like this? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. ¡± Yang Xi directly cursed. She felt a sense of aplishment when she saw Zhang Man¡¯s Pale face. After eating, Yang Xi put down the bowl and chopsticks and went upstairs. The maid didn¡¯t know what was going on, but seeing that master an wasn¡¯t angry, she didn¡¯t say anything. Zhang man was a little angry when she saw Yang Xi acting so arrogantly. Who Did she think she was However, on second thought, she had to settle this man beside her first so that she could order Yang Xi around in the future. However, a little B * Tch who was chased out by her parents now really treated her as the owner of this ce? ¡°Young Master, do you want to drink some red wine tonight? ¡± A smile blossomed on her face. Her fingers gently climbed onto the man¡¯s hard chest, teasing him in an attempt to stir up his emotions. Tonight, she did not n to go home. Suddenly, her fingers were grabbed by the man and mercilessly flung away. However, the man¡¯s expression did not change. Zhang man felt that she had been sshed with a bucket of cold water. Only then did she restrain herself and put the dishes on the table into his bowl. However, young master an did not want to eat anything at all. Instead, he picked out all the dishes in the bowl. Zhang man gritted her teeth in embarrassment, but she pretended not to see it. She even said something to make the man happy. After eating, young master an Lazily leaned back on the SOFA. The cor of his shirt had beenpletely opened, and the exquisite and beautiful corbone could be seen. The woman also leaned over weakly. As long as he did not push her away, she would have some confidence. At the very least, she would be able to seize an opportunity to curry favor with this man. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to drink? Go get someone to bring it over. ¡± As soon as young master an gave the order, the maid quickly took out a few bottles of good red wine. The maid took out three goblets, and Zhang man immediately understood young master an¡¯s thoughts. As she held the man¡¯s arm and poured wine for him, she said, ¡°let Miss Yange down and drink with us. Drinking some red wine is very vorful. ¡± The maid nced at young master an and realized that he had no intention of objecting, so she turned around and went upstairs to call Yang Xi. This scene would be awkward for anyone. The maid was already secretly sweating for Yang Xi. Yang Xi did not say anything else. Since that bastard told her to go down and pour the wine, then she would go. What was the big deal. That man was a scumbag and a womanizer. At worst, he would have sex with that woman. Perhaps she would give up even faster. The maid came up and knocked on Yang Xi¡¯s door. Only then did Yang Xi know that young master an had asked her to go down and drink with him. Yang Xi was furious. Wasn¡¯t there someone down there who specialized in drinking with him As long as he hooked his finger and immediately leaned over, it was fine. Why did hee up to look for her? ¡°Go and tell him that I¡¯m not feeling well. It¡¯s not convenient for me to go down and sleep. If you want to drink, drink by yourself or find that woman who leaned over. ¡± Yang Xi mmed the door with force, mming it loudly. The maid was in a difficult position, but she still went down and repeated Yang Xi¡¯s words very tactfully. It could be considered as a polite rejection on her behalf. Chapter 813

Chapter 813: Chapter 806: A dog and a woman

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION An Shaosi was half leaning on the Sofa when he saw the maide down from the corner of his eye. When there was no one following behind him, he curled his lips slightly. He had long known that he was not a person who would easily give in. She was like a little chili pepper that could explode at any time. ¡°Miss Yang, aren¡¯t youing down? ¡± ¡°Miss Yang said that she¡¯s not feeling well, so she won¡¯t being down for the time being. ¡± The maid was still a little embarrassed. An Shaosi raised his eyebrows and did not say anything else. However, he retracted his hand that was originally ced loosely on the SOFA. Zhang man saw his actions and understood what he was thinking. Initially, he had ced his hand on the side, looking rather intimate In fact, if Yang Xi did note down, she would have a better chance to be alone with this man. However, it was clearly more important to please this man, so she still spoke up. Yang Xi, this woman, was really scheming. She clearly knew that a man could not stand it when a woman rejected him, especially someone like him who had money and status. Unfortunately, Yang Xi still went straight for the gun. Did she really want to attract young master an¡¯s attention? Zhang man pursed her lips and looked at young master an, who was smiling like a flower. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, young master an. ¡± Zhang man stood up seductively and poured a ss of red wine She then sat next to him charmingly. ¡°young master an, aren¡¯t you happy Come, let me pour you a ss of wine. Speaking of which, Xiao Xi is really not very sensible. She¡¯s still acting Bossy in front of you at this time. However, I know a little about his personality, so there¡¯s no need to be angry for him, young master an.¡± ¡°MM. ¡± Young master an only snortedzily. Zhang man couldn¡¯t tell if he was angry or something, which made Zhang man even more uncertain about this man¡¯s temper. After putting down the red wine, Zhang Man saw Yang Xie down from upstairs. He had changed into pajamas and seemed to have juste out of the bathroom. Zhang man got closer to him as if she was provoking him. Under the light, the two of them on the sofa were particrly intimate. Especially when she saw that the opening of an Shaosi¡¯s shirt was more than half open. Not to mention his corbone, even the skin on his chest was faintly visible inside. Yang Xi seemed to have seen Zhang man put her hands inside and swim around inside to provoke him. There seemed to be some kind of hormonal aura spreading around. It was very unpleasant to see the two of them flirting here. Yang Xi already knew that they must not be doing anything serious downstairs. They were just a couple. A COUPLE! ! ! ! Initially, she did not intend toe down, but when she thought about how that woman had provoked her in front of her, she felt a little unhappy. This time, she also wanted toe out and ruin this woman¡¯s good deed. It was not because of young master an. With this thought in mind, Yang Xi went downstairs even more righteously. Especially when she saw the scene in front of her, Yang Xi did not know why, but she felt a surge of anger. She had really f * Cking started flirting in the living room. This man had almost been stripped naked. An Shaosi naturally saw her and looked at her wickedly. His handsome face was a little more charming, as if he was beckoning his pet with his finger. The woman next to him was practically hanging on his body, as if she had no bones. Yang Xi walked over and silently cursed this beast in her heart. He was indeed a scumbag. ¡°little thing,e and drink. ¡± The man suddenly stood up. The woman who had almost fallen into his arms was almost flipped over by him. Zhang man felt bitter in her heart in the face of his falling out, but she did not say anything. Rich people all had special hobbies, not to mention that this was no longer just a rich person. Chapter 814

Chapter 814: Chapter 807: a little girl

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION As long as she tried her best to please this man, she would have a much better life in the future. Looking at Zhang Man¡¯s bitter expression, Yang Xi did not know why, but she suddenly felt a different kind of pleasure and gave her a provocative smile. This woman had started from the moment Yi entered the door. It was as if she had a special malice toward her. Since this woman did not like her so much,. Then she would not let her have a good life. However, listening to this man¡¯s address of her, why did she feel that the more he adopted her, the more immediate he felt. A little thing? However, this man had always been mature and steady. Compared to her naivety, he was indeed a little like her father. Who would have thought that the difference in age between them was at most seven years old. In the eyes of this mature and steady man, he was probably like a baby that hadn¡¯t been weaned. He always looked at her like an adult was looking at a child who was fooling around, which made her very unhappy. An Shaosi poured a ss of wine into his cup. Yang Xi saw that he was still holding a cigarette in his hand. He walked over with a ss of red wine. ¡°Don¡¯t you usually like to drink? Last time, you even drank with your male ssmate. This time, I have time to specially drink with you. ¡± Seeing her reluctant look, an Shaosi¡¯s eyes were still smiling. ¡°Why are you so reluctant when I drink with you? Do you want your little brother Wang Jun to apany you to be happy? HMM? ¡± This call sounded very sour, but when it came out of his mouth, it had a unique taste. ¡°I can¡¯t drink anymore. ¡± Yang Xi looked at his dead look and was simply angered. Back then, did she drink with that Wang Jun once In the end, when she came back, her butt was almost smashed by him. He was still a little vengeful. The pain in his buttst time had not been settled with him yet. However, from this time on, she did not dare to drink with men casually, much less go out and drink with men alone. Who knew if this man would go crazy. ¡°It¡¯s fine to drink with me, little thing. ¡± He actually shamelessly said such a sentence and let out such a coaxing sound in his ear. He began to drink her cup after cup. Yang Xi pouted her lips with some grievance. This person would always bully her, always finding all sorts of reasons and excuses to bully her. Yang Xi was initially resisting, but for some reason, her face turned red after drinking, and she was even a little drunk. ¡°No, I¡¯m a little drunk. ¡± Of course, young master an would not let her go. He reached out to hold her shoulders and pressed the goblet to her lips. ¡°What, are you drunk? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m already drunk, don¡¯t drink anymore. ¡± Sheined like a little girl, and the color of her lips gradually darkened. In young master an¡¯s eyes, this was seduction. Zhang man gradually noticed that something was wrong from the side. It seemed that she had already treated her as a foil. He walked over and leaned against the man again in a delicate voice. ¡°Young Master, Xiao Xi seems to be drunk. Let me serve you. ¡± Her hand had just touched his chest when he mercilessly pulled it away. Just a moment ago, they were still lingering on the SOFA, but in the blink of an eye, they no longer recognized each other. WHO said that this man was sentimental? It meant that he was heartless. However, she did not dare to say anything about young master an. She could only re at the woman who was already drunk and dazed with a fierce expression. ¡°Are you drunk? ¡± The man next to her seemed to have be very gentle as he softlyforted her. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m drunk. ¡± The woman was like a cat as she whimpered twice. She reached out to rub her head, and her entire body started to wobble. Chapter 815

Chapter 815: Chapter 808, what¡¯s the matter?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Originally, she could barely hold on with the man as her support, but the man seemed to have left with malice. She felt like she was going to fall. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± Why did he suddenly walk away? Didn¡¯t he know that he could fall? Listening to the girl¡¯s soft voice, the smile on an Shaosi¡¯s lips deepened. ¡°You want me to hug you, right? Then,e and kiss me. ¡± Her voice seemed to be full of temptation, and Yang Xi immediately pounced on her. ¡°You¡¯re so obedient. ¡± He wasn¡¯t afraid that a woman beside him would fiercely stare at him. An Shaosi rubbed and hugged this woman, and in the end, he carried her upstairs. ¡°An Shaosi, why are you waving in front of me? ¡± An SHAOSI had already taken off his shirt and casually threw it on the floor. His figure seemed especially alluring under the light. Yang Xi opened her eyes in a daze. Perhaps because her brain was a little slow, she touched his muscr chest when she saw it. His chest rose and fell with his breath. She still felt that it was a little fun, so she sighed softly. ¡°Your figure is really good. ¡± Watching her hand move around his body, young master an lowered his head and gently blew in her ear. ¡°So, do you want me? ¡± Feeling a fire burning in her body, she nodded. The next second, she was pressed down on the quilt and could not move. Then, she was eaten until not even her bones were left. In the instant that her consciousness disappeared, Yang Xi suddenly thought of thest time she was drunk outside. This man had repeatedly said that men were very bad, but wasn¡¯t he the model himself? ¡°...¡± The weather had been rainy recently and the rain was not heavy. Listening to it always gave her a sense of calmness. Gu Ruochu would sometimes follow the servants to make pastries. It was said that making pastries was the easiest exercise to calm one¡¯s heart. Yang Xi would oftene over to help guide her. The servants were surprised when they saw how well she had made the pastries. After all, this was her first time learning how to make pastries. Let¡¯s not talk about the taste. This way, one would have an appetite. ¡°Miss Ruo Chu is a smartdy. It seems that the young master and the youngdy will definitely resemble their mother. ¡± The maid was a little old, so her smile was very gentle. ¡°thank you. ¡± Gu Ruochu smiled until her eyes curved into crescents. Yang Xi could not wait to try a piece. It was indeed very delicious. She licked her lips with two fingers and then remembered that she had not seen Huo Nanchen in all this time. ¡°where¡¯s Huo Nanchen? ¡± ¡°He¡¯s busy. ¡± ¡°Busy? Why do I remember that he seems to have already arranged all the work? All he has to do is wait for his subordinates to follow the procedure. ¡± Besides, there was still an Shaosi and his sister in thepany. They did not need him at this time. Gu Ruochu did not say a word and felt a little bored. Yang Xi quickly changed the topic until she said something wrong. ¡°The pastries are ready. Let¡¯s give them to your parents for a taste, alright? ¡± Gu Ruochu nodded and followed them out of the kitchen while stroking her lower abdomen. When they reached the living room, they realized that Gu Zexi had arrived as well. Lu Jinye, who had been following him to the Ning family home recently, was not around. ¡°Ruo Chu, are you feeling well? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not know whether tough or cry. These people really treat her like a pregnant woman with a big belly. However, she had not even revealed her pregnancy yet. ¡°brother, I have something to tell you. ¡± Gu Zexi could tell from the look in her eyes that it had something to do with Huo Nanchen. He took a few steps towards her and said, ¡°what is it? Tell me. ¡± Chapter 816

Chapter 816: There was no skin, no shame, and no sweetness

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION He paused for a moment before saying, ¡°you¡¯ve been apanying uncle and the others for the past few days. Now, apany brother to the garden to rx. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± The siblings turned around and walked towards the garden. Yang Xi only cared about eating the pastries and waved them away. In the garden, Gu Zexi walked with her and asked directly, ¡°did something happen to Huo Nanchen? ¡± ¡°nothing has happened yet. I¡¯m just a little worried. ¡± Gu Ruochu subconsciously stroked her lower abdomen ¡°I wonder if he¡¯s met with some trouble. He¡¯s been leaving early and returningte recently. I¡¯m a little worried. ¡± I see. Gu Zexi could not help butugh when he saw his sister¡¯s stern expression. That fellow has been leaving early and returningte recently. Didn¡¯t he tell Ruo Chu what he was doing No wonder ruo Chu thought too much about it. ¡°brother, are youughing at me? ¡± Gu Ruochu was puzzled by Gu Zexi¡¯sughter. What on Earth has happened Am I the only one who¡¯s been kept in the dark? ¡°No. ¡± Gu Zexi returned to his serious self and continued, ¡°didn¡¯t Ning Tangxi¡¯s incident just happen recently? Nanchen is just busy dealing with their matters. Don¡¯t worry. ¡± Gu Ruochu nodded. Since Gu Zexi had said so, it should be the case. That night, Gu Ruochu, who had not had a nightmare for a long time, was suddenly haunted by a nightmare. This time, it was not a little brother but Huo Nanchen. In the clear dream, she saw Huo Nanchen being suppressed by a few people while she sat not far away, being suppressed by a few people. She wanted to hug him but realized that the people beside her would not let her go. She could only watch as the group of people hit him with their clubs one after another while she screamed in despair. There seemed to be someone watching them from afar. She only remembered that she was sitting there in despair and her entire body was cold as ice. When she turned her head to see who was watching them, the dream shattered in the next moment and she woke up. ¡°Nanchen... ¡± Gu Ruochu sat up and was shocked by the man who was sleeping by the bed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°hubby. ¡± She took advantage of the darkness to grope around and finally managed to touch him. She then sobbed softly, ¡°Hubby, I just dreamed that you were harmed by someone. ¡± Huo Nanchen was stunned for a moment. His tone was filled with love and gentleness. ¡°What are you thinking about? ¡± He stroked her head and said softly, e, let me hug you. ¡± She thrust herself into his arms so hard that he almost leaned against the headboard of the bed. She smiled and kissed her forehead, ¡°I will always be by your side. Don¡¯t think too much. ¡± ¡°MM. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s reply was a little muffled. She then leaned into his arms, ¡°you said it yourself. You will always be by my side. ¡± ¡°I will. ¡± ¡°Then, pinky swear. ¡± Gu Ruochu raised her head and stuck out her pinky. Huo Nanchen burst intoughter at her childish behavior. However, he still reached out and gently hooked her Pinky, ¡°okay, pinky swear. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it. ¡± The husband and wife hugged each other tightly once again. He felt his heart fill with joy as he watched ruo Chu in his arms. What could be more blissful than having her? If ruo Chu was his, they would continue to be so blissful in the future. Naturally, Gu Ruochu had alsopletely forgotten about her dreams. By the time she had continued to immerse herself in their shameless and shameless sweetness, she hadpletely forgotten about the nightmare she had just experienced. Chapter 817

Chapter 817: Chapter 810-what are you doing in the middle of the night

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo Nanchen became busier and busier in the following days. Sometimes, he felt as if he could not wait to grow more hands. Gu Ruochu tried her best not to be his concern and took care of herself all day long. Coincidentally, Zhang Xuan did not have anything else to do, so she stayed by her side. Gu Ruochu gradually began to show signs of being pregnant, but it was not very obvious. She could feel the baby growing in her stomach. Every time her palm touched her stomach, she could not help but mutter in her heart, hoping that everything would go smoothly. That night, Huo Nanchen was not around, so he called her in advance to inform her. She looked out of the window uneasily and fell asleep in the end. The scene in her dream kept changing. Gu Ruochu was always a little restless so she did not sleep well. When she was awakened by the nightmare again, she sat on the bed. It was very dark in the room. She turned on the bedsidemp and felt that her cheeks were a little wet. She did not know when her pillow had been a little wet. They were already asleep in the middle of the night. Gu Ruochu did not want to wake them up so she checked the number and called Gu Zexi. ¡°Ruo Chu, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Gu Zexi was woken up by a phone call in the middle of the night. His voice was still a little hoarse. He looked at the time and realized that it was already half past one in the evening. When he saw this time, his mind quivered and he looked at the number again. It was Ruo Chu¡¯s. Gu Ruochu did not know where to begin. She told him that she had just had a nightmare and Huo Nanchen was not around. The other people she knew either had a partner or were single men. Of course, she would not call them at this time of night. After thinking about it, Gu Zexi was the only one left. Chu Xin was a little disturbed. She stood up with her eyes closed and looked at the man who was making the call. His voice was maic and sexy, as if he was trying to coax the person on the other end of the phone. She woke up immediately. She had never seen Gu Zexi coax someone like that. Could it be Wan Qian Or some other lover that she couldn¡¯t bear to see? Although Chu Xin had her eyes closed, her attention was on the phone. It took her a while to recognize that it was Ruo Chu. She opened her eyes and suddenly sat up to look at him. Gu Zexi looked over as he spoke on the phone. If he had known earlier that she was pretending to be asleep, he would not have been able to continue pretending when he heard that it was someone rted to her. He listened carefully for a while. When he heard that Ruo Chu seemed to be in a bad mood, he could not be bothered to be reserved and snatched his phone away. He then began to whisper to her. ¡°Ruo Chu, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not expect that Chu Xin would be here as well. She then told her about the nightmare. ¡°nothing much, I¡¯m just in a bad mood all of a sudden. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re pregnant, your mood must be unstable at this time. ¡± Chu Xin¡¯s heart ached for her. Unfortunately, she could not look for her at this time, so she could only tell her some happy things over the phone. What happened to Huo Nanchen Where did he run off to in the middle of the night without his wife Although he wasining, he did not say it out loud. He knew that he could only make Ruo Chu sad at this time. Gu Zexi felt a little helpless as he watched the two women talking on the phone in the middle of the night. He could only let them continue their conversation as he got out of bed and prepared to tidy himself up. It was about 1:30 pm. It should be about time. Chu Xin saw that Gu Zexi was wearing a strange suit at this time. She covered her phone and asked, ¡°it¡¯s the middle of the night. Where are you going? ¡± Gu Zexi just put his finger to his lips and signaled her to hang up the phone. Chu Xin was very confused. She hung up the phone after saying a few words to Ruo Chu and got off the bed. ¡°Are you going on a business trip so early today? ¡± Chapter 818

Chapter 818: Could Chapter 811 have something to do with Huo Nanchen?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°There¡¯s something very important. ¡± Gu Zexi got up and helped her get her shoes. ¡°Hurry up and get dressed. Come with me. ¡± Although Chu Xin was a little confused the whole time, she still changed her clothes and followed him out. When the car was on the road, Chu Xin realized that they were going to the Ning family. ¡°Are we going to pick up Ruo Chu? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Chu Xin was even more confused. It was sote at night. Would Ning Tang and his wife dislike them? Thinking of what Ruo Chu had said on the phone just now.. She could not help butin, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with Huo Nanchen? ¡± No matter how important things were outside, they could notpare to Ruo Chu. She was already emotionally unstable with two children in her belly. Why did men always let their women worry about them so much?¡± After a long time, he did not reply. The car suddenly fell silent. Chu Xin realized that she had said the wrong thing. The smile on her lips was bitter. She closed her eyes and leaned against the car. She closed her eyes and rested for a long time. ¡°Did you ever miss me too? ¡± His words hurt Chu Xin¡¯s heart. Why didn¡¯t she miss him? She used to love him like her life. She felt uneasy every night when she didn¡¯t see him. At that time, she always felt that her happiness and love were stolen. She had always wanted to immerse herself in this happy dream and never wake up, but in the end, the dream was broken. Gu Zexi didn¡¯t look at her, but he noticed her side profile from the corner of his eyes. He only felt that it was funny and Ironic, but more so that his heart was cold and cold. Perhaps those years were nothing more than endless sarcasm and jokes in her eyes. ¡°Get out of the CAR. ¡± His voice had turned iparably cold. He grabbed her wrist bone without any pity and got out of the car. She staggered a little and let go of his hand as if she was disgusted. She fell silent. It had been so long and they had already changed. However, the only thing that had not changed was that she longed for any warmth and aura from his body. Gu Ruochu had not fallen asleep since she had hung up the phone. She did not know when the dog had woken up. It wagged its tail and walked over from the corner and rubbed against her leg. She squatted down and stroked her fur. Even though Ruo Chu was at the Ning family home, the dog had also followed her. Someone seemed to be knocking on the door. Gu Ruochu was puzzled as to why someone would be knocking on the door in the middle of the night. Could it be that her parents had been woken up by her? She opened the door and was pleasantly surprised to see Gu Zexi and Chu Xin. ¡°Big Brother, Xin! ¡± ¡°Come here, big brother will take you to a good ce. ¡± Gu Zexi¡¯s face turned cold as he held her hand and walked out. Not to mention Gu Ruochu, even Chu Xin was baffled. She had thought that Gu Ruochu was here tofort her little sister. Why did she have to take her away. Just as she was in doubt, Gu Ruochu was led out of the door by Gu Zexi. Before she could react, the dog wagged its tail and followed them out. ¡°Big Brother, where are we going? ¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there. ¡± Gu ruochu looked at Gu Zexi¡¯s serious and smiling eyes. She did not know why but her heart skipped a beat. When she looked at Xin, who was also in a daze, she felt even more puzzled. She was a little flustered, a little nervous and even more curious as to why... ... He was being so mysterious ? ? Why did this happen? Could it be... ... that it had something to do with Huo Nanchen ? ? When they got into the car, the two women behind them looked at each other in dismay. It turned out that Xin did not know what her brother was up to either. She had initially wanted to get some information out of her. Chu Xin held Ruo Chu¡¯s hand. She did not know why but she felt that there would be a surpriseter on. The more she looked at the side, the more curious she became. Could it be that Huo Nanchen and Gu Zexi had colluded together to create something? Chapter 819

Chapter 819: Chapter 812 was such a beautiful scene that she was stunned

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Why aren¡¯t we here yet? ¡± Chu Xin¡¯s heart ached for Ruo Chu. She was afraid that she would not feelfortable sitting there. ¡°It¡¯s about time. ¡± Gu Ruochu ced her hand on Chu Xin¡¯s hand, indicating that she was fine. She realized that the car was heading towards the side of the mountain. If it had not been for her brother sitting in front of her, she would have thought that she had been kidnapped and sold into the mountains. Less than five minutester, the car finally stopped. ¡°Alright, get out of the CAR. ¡± Gu Ruochu was a little surprised when she saw the dots of light outside. There was a very smelly house here. Thewn in front of them was filled with shing lights that looked like tree branches. There were many cute cartoon characters and other characters that were covered in ayer of colorful light. It made her heart jump out of her chest. It was so beautiful. The stars were twinkling above her head. The colorful lights around her seemed to be coated with ayer of romantic and warm colors on the greenwn, covering it with ayer of faint light. Gu Ruochu got out of the car and swept her gaze across the scene. Chu Xin basically understood the situation and stood by Gu Zexi¡¯s side without moving. It was such a beautiful scene. She reached out her hand and suddenly felt pieces of red petals falling down. When theynded on her hand, she was inexplicably moved. This must be a marriage proposal. She looked again and saw countless petals suddenly flying towards Gu Ruochu from where she was standing. The moment the breeze blew away, the petals parted her hair. It was indescribably beautiful and alluring. The petals seemed to being from all directions. The more Gu Ruochu walked in, the closer the petals seemed to be to her as they brushed past her side. A mesmerizing fragrance filled the air. The fragrance swept through the air along with the petals. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heartbeat suddenly quickened. When she turned around, she realized that Gu Zexi and Chu Xin were no longer behind her. When she looked again, she saw that there were many people standing outside. Because the light around her was slightly blinding, Gu Ruochu narrowed her eyes and did not see who was outside. She only saw Xu Yichen, who was standing at the front. Under the boundless light, she and Xu Yichen looked at each other for a few seconds. He could see that she was at a loss and only smiled. He encouraged her to bravely move forward and continue to move forward so that she could find her happiness. Suddenly, she felt at ease. She smiled and turned her head. The moment she turned her head, he suddenly felt a deep pain in his heart. The smile on his face began to appear. It was bright and gentle. Under the intense light, it was as if it was transparent. Gu Ruochu, however, did not notice it. Her heart was suddenly stuck in her throat. She knew that Huo Nanchen was around. A soft slurping sound could be heard and a golden light suddenly rose from thewn. She ran to look for him but did not even see his shadow. It was as if he was ying hide-and-seek, and she couldn¡¯t see his shadow. The light outlined a beautiful environment on the ground and around her, making her look like a rising sun. She was almost stunned by this beautiful scene. She hadn¡¯t seen such a beautiful scene on Christmas evest year. It was as if the entire house and thewn were emitting a dazzling golden light. It was so dreamy, and she liked it very much. Under the dazzling light, she saw a familiar figure appear not far away. It was just like the first time they met at the Huo family, when they looked at each other. There were too many things that happened in between. Perhaps the only thing she could not forget was that he appeared again and again when she needed him the most. Ruo Chu, Ruo Chu. Every time this name came out of his mouth, it had a lingering taste. She did not expect that all of these would be indelible marks in her mind, and also the most beautiful memory of their love. Chapter 820

Chapter 820: Chapter 813 appeared in her world step by step

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Nanchen. She saw his face clearly in her world under the dazzling light. His handsome face was like a God. There were tiny pieces of light around him. He was like a prince from the Bible, appearing in her world step by step. In the middle of the hall, the two of them stared at each other quietly. One was iparably handsome, while the other was dazzling and moving. Many people stood outside the hall, feeling that the scene before them was so beautiful that it did not resemble a real-life scene. They were even inexplicably moved. Yang Xi, who was confused at first, finally understood that young master huo had kept Ruo Chu in the dark for so long just to give her a surprise. However, it was indeed a surprise this time. She had never seen such a beautiful scene before. Only young master Huo could think of such an ingenious proposal. ¡°Did you think of these cartoon characters? ¡± Chu Xin knew Xu Yichen the best. However, he only responded indifferently without any other expression. There was a dazzling light in front of him. Suddenly, he felt a deep sadness in his heart, but more than that, he felt relieved. The girl he had loved for so many years, the girl who had never revealed her true feelings, had finally found her own happiness. What could be more important than this? There was no emotion on his face, but Chu Xin¡¯s eyes could not hide the deep affection and awkwardness hidden in his trembling hands and eyes. Tonight was really difficult for him. On a night like this, it was equivalent to personally sending his sweetheart into the arms of another man. On the other side, Gu Ruochu and Huo Nanchen were already hugging each other tightly. Their hearts were iparably satisfied. The entirewn was lit up by a golden light. When the man and woman were hugging each other tightly, it was as if they were the whole world. It was as if they were the only ones who were dazzling in the surroundings. ¡°Ruo Chu, wife, Darling, sweets, baby, little antique... ¡± on this night, he used his mellow voice to whisper into her ear. It was the way he usually addressed her. Gu Ruochu leaned against his shoulder and nestled in his arms. ¡°Can you marry me? ¡± He let go of him and suddenly took a few steps back and knelt on one knee on the ground. There was a patch of stars above his head and the surroundings seemed to be covered by ayer of colorful light that was iparably dreamy. The handsome man knelt on one knee and held their wedding rings in his hands. With a loud bang, the fireworks suddenly scattered in the dark night sky. The Sky was filled with dancing fireworks, forming a beautiful and magnificent scene. Gu Ruochu raised her head to look at the night sky¡¯s splendor. It was as if a Golden Phoenix had flown into the sky. It also carried the feeling of spreading its wings, bringing with it a dazzling light as it danced in the night sky. She was surprised to see the remaining light flutter a few times on its wings before gradually dissipating. Gu Ruochu was a little infatuated with the scene in the pitch-ck night. It was simply too beautiful. She had seen many types of fireworks but this was the first time she had seen such a spectacr and beautiful scene. Even though the proposal of setting off fireworks was a little tacky, the way the phoenix spread its wings hadpletely stunned her. It was so beautiful. ¡°I¡¯m willing. ¡± His eyes seemed to be flowing with light and he looked even more dazzling than the brilliant gxy. He stood up and put the wedding ring back on her hand. ¡°I love you. ¡± ¡°I love you too. ¡± Under the dazzling light from the surroundings, Gu Ruochu extended her hand and interlocked her fingers with his. She sat on thewn and watched the fireworks in the night sky. She leaned against his shoulder, greedily hoping that this moment wouldst forever. Chapter 821

Chapter 821: Chapter 814, marry ~ me

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION In her hands, she held a few dazzling firework sticks. Both of their faces werepletely lit up by the firework sticks. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart was filled with gratitude. She only wanted to spend such a beautiful night with this man. Huo Nanchen had given her the most dreamy proposal of her life and hadpletely satisfied her young girl¡¯s heart. It turned out that these days, he was not only busy with Ning Tangxi¡¯s matters, he was also busy with the proposal. He had always remembered it and had never forgotten it. Gu Ruochu leaned happily on his shoulder and watched as the fireworks bloomed one after another in the sky. She felt that nothing could be more beautiful than today. On this day, the fireworks had been lit from dawn until around seven or eight in the morning. They had never stopped. The fireworks had shaken the entire an city. Few people had ever seen such a grand and unique fireworks disy. It had lit up the entire an city for almost the entire night. The entire an city had been lit up as if it were daytime. They did not know how many people had woken up from their dreams and how many had not missed out on the magnificent fireworks disy. None of them were the same. This unique and beautiful fireworks disy had stunned the entire an city. The main characters of this fireworks disy were leaning against each other as they watched. ¡°I ~ Love ~ You. ¡± The man next to her had a deep and sexy voice. At this moment, Gu Ruochu could already see the words ¡°marry ~ me¡± appearing in the night sky. Gu Ruochu held a few sticks of fireworks and burst intoughter. Her eyes were a little moist and she even felt like crying. She was touched. ¡°enough with theughter. Shouldn¡¯t Mrs. Huo Agree to it? Promise me that from now on, I will protect you without any worries. You will be my princess. ¡± Gu Ruochu was somehow deeply moved by his words. She was stunned and stared into his eyes. Everyone was talking about her birth, but now he was saying that she was his princess. Suddenly, her tears fell and hit the back of his hand. They were very hot and crystal clear. At that moment, Gu Ruochu could already hear the sound of fireworks exploding in the night sky. She could not hear the crowd behind her. ¡°promise him. ¡± ¡°promise him. ¡± ¡°promise him. ¡± But she could not hear anything. All she could hear was what Huo Nanchen had just said in her ear. ... ¡°Mrs. Huo, how much longer are you going to make Mr. Huo Nervous? Aren¡¯t you going to promise him first? Mr. Huo is very nervous right now. After all, he¡¯s proposing. ¡± The man next to her was very serious. Gu Ruochu, who was originally smiling and bending over, looked into the man¡¯s serious eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m willing, Mr. Huo. ¡± Under the flickering light, she saw Gu Ruochu¡¯s bright and beautiful smile. Of course, the people who had been watching from the outside quickly dispersed and went to the house at the back to rest. Of course, this ce was reserved for this couple to be alone. ¡°Do you like this proposal? ¡± He was very happy to see her happy. This wedding had actually taken a lot of effort and time from the setup to thepletion. He was always afraid that he would not be able to give her the best, so he had to do everything he could. In his lifetime, he would only propose once. So this time, it was extremely precious. Gu Ruochu nodded and smiled as she threw herself into his arms and wrapped her arms around his waist. ¡°I like it very much. ¡± The moment she pounced on him, he held the woman in his arms with one hand and caught her steadily. ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve given you anything. ¡± Gu Ruochu raised her head and looked at the man who waspletely illuminated by the light. He had everything and did notck anything. It was hard to think of a present for him. Chapter 822

Chapter 822: Chapter 815, the Glorious Era Fireworks

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo Nanchen merelyughed and lowered his eyes to look at her gently, ¡°you are my greatest gift. I don¡¯t want anything else. So, I only care about whether you¡¯re happy or not. ¡± With that one sentence, Gu Ruochu felt as if she had been seduced. A sense of happiness spread through every cell in her body. She was like a spoiled little girl who had jumped onto him. Huo Nanchen did not expect that Ruo Chu would act so ¡°out of line¡± . This was because even though she had acted coquettishly many times, she could still restrain herself. ¡°Don¡¯t fall. ¡± He reached out and hugged her firmly. His entire body did not waver at all. He was steady and steady. Gu Ruochuy on his shoulder and felt so touched that she wanted to cry. No matter what happens in the future, she only knew that she would never forget this man in this lifetime. It was impossible... ... ¡°Hubby, why are you so good to me? ¡± When she thought about how he had transferred most of her money to her ountst time, she really felt that he was a fool. What if she absconds with the money What if she does not want him anymore? Does this person never leave any way out for me? ¡°All my life, I¡¯ve only ever wanted to be good to you. ¡± Gu Ruochu heard this and hugged his neck, not wanting to let go. Huo Nanchen felt two hands crawling up his face. He slowly straightened his hands and gently pressed his lips against hers. The moment she kissed him, it was as if a ray of light had spread out. ¡°This is my gift. ¡± As soon as she left, he chased after her and gently kissed her like a feather. She did not avoid him, which was rare, but responded in a clumsy and timely manner. She got down from his body, and her two hands had already wrapped around his neck. From passivity to initiative, there was a light kiss to a deep kiss. She leaned against his body, supported by his body. The surrounding golden light spread from the ground and surrounded them. The colorful lights and golden light seemed dreamy and beautiful in all directions. They surrounded them, but it seemed that they had nevere close. Under the night sky, the beautiful fireworks still exploded, and the surrounding golden lightpletely surrounded the two of them. Xu Yichen did not enter the room. He was only in a corner that they could not see. Beside him was a bottle of wine. On thewn, they looked like a pair of immortal couples. How Nice. He drank a few mouthfuls of wine and looked at the fireworks. The fireworks this year were really good. They looked better than any other year. How could they not look good Each of the fireworks was specially made by Huo Nanchen, just to give her a romantic proposal. There was still love at this time, but it was really hard to meet it in one¡¯s life. ???? The next day, the front page of an Cheng once again broke the headlines. Huo Shao proposed to his wife and took the initiative to lead a grand fireworks disy. Those who had seen the fireworks were unable to describe what a beautiful scene it was. They had never thought that they would see such a beautiful scene in reality. They actually saw it with their own eyes. Faced with the huo couple¡¯s disy of affection again, many people were almost brought to tears by this wave of dog food. This pair was so outstanding, and they were a perfect match. The majority of the citizens, especially the single dogs, felt a deep blow. This was indeed the world of the rich. They were indeed the number one plutocrat. The fireworks had been going on for almost the entire night. Every single one of them was money. Of course, this also included Huo Shao¡¯s deep love for his wife. Chapter 823

Chapter 823: Chapter 816 jealousy distorts me

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Especially when I see the photos that have been released. The handsome man and the beautiful woman. Under the dazzling light, the man lowered his eyes and looked at the woman with a gentle and Suave gaze. He was so envious of others. Huo was really suitable for a suit. His tall and tall figure and clothes gave him the air of a handsome prince. It made people¡¯s eyes light up. Anyway, they could only see a happy couple from the beginning to the end. The man was jealous that the woman could marry a young and beautiful wife, and the woman was jealous that she could marry such a gentle and considerate man. ¡°Is Huo Shao giving Mrs. Huo a grand fireworks show? She¡¯s too beautiful. If there was a man who put so much effort into her, he would have married me long ago. ¡± ¡°They¡¯ve been married for so long. It looks like Huo Shao really loves Mrs. Huo. ¡°. He remembered that when Mrs. Huo married him, she was only 19 years old. Her Age and identity did not match. Fate could not be stopped. In the photo, it looked like Mrs. Huo was acting coquettishly. This kind of emotional disy was not something that could be done. ¡°It depends on whether a man treats her well or not. It depends on whether a woman dares to act coquettishly. ¡± ¡°As expected, people can¡¯t bepared to each other. I¡¯m so jealous that my face is twisted. ¡± ... The news was repeatedly published in the newspapers. Everyone was willing to eat this dog food and silently wished them well. This pair was practically bing a legend in an Cheng. It was also because Huo Shao and the young madam were usually too low-key that they could only appear on a news show to show their affection. Other Times, it was really difficult to find out about this president and his wife. Therefore, those who wanted to be fans of the couple alsoined bitterly. They could only hold onto the little bit of candy they had and munch on it. Their hearts were also filled with joy. That night, Gu Zexi and the others did not sleep at all. The next day, they returned to the city and encountered arge group of reporters who had been waiting in ambush for a long time. This group of reporters became even more excited when they saw so many familiar faces. So, there were so many people here for this marriage proposal. The Huo couple¡¯s poprity was quite good. Gu Zexi and the others did not stay much longer, especially when they were faced with the reporters¡¯questions one after another. They only nodded and turned to leave. Behind Gu Zexi were the huo couple, who were said to have seeded in their marriage proposal. Gu Ruochu did not seem to be as dignified and generous as she used to be. There was even a hint of shyness in her. She really did look like a bride. ¡°congrattions, Huo. ¡± ¡°The young Madam is so beautiful today. Congrattions, congrattions. ¡± There were bodyguards around to block the surrounding reporters, afraid that they would push the young madam down. Huo Nanchen was clearly in a good mood today, especially in the face of these blessings. He invited all the entertainment reporters present to have a cup of coffee. The entertainment reporters were even happier when they thought about the benefits. Just as Ruo Chu walked past the reporters, a few children appeared out of nowhere. They held a beautiful wreath in their hands and handed it over. Gu Ruochu felt a little strange, but she still took it in a fluster, ¡°thank you. ¡± ¡°these are the children I donated to the primary school, ¡± Huo Nanchen whispered into her ear. A smile appeared on his face and his well-defined profile looked especially steady under the light. His entire person looked iparably handsome. ¡°thank you, children. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s side appeared especially gentle like a big brother. The wind blew away his hair, giving him a boundless magnificence. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart felt even more gentle when she saw this. In the future, when their child is born, Nanchen will also be this gentle towards them. ¡°pretty sister, this is for you. I wish you and Big Brother Happiness. ¡± The little girl tiptoed and Shyly handed the pretty flower wreath in her hand to Gu Ruochu. Chapter 824

Chapter 824: Chapter 817 was not angry with him

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She was still a little clumsy, but Gu Ruochu seemed to have seen the future of her daughter. She was very cute. She reached out and rubbed her child¡¯s head. She held the wreath in her arms and epted their blessings one by one. Chu Xin followed behind. She was a little worried about Xu Yichen, but when she saw that Gu Zexi did not nce at her as he walked in front, she kept hesitating whether she should console himter. ¡°Yichen, wait for me for a moment. ¡± After thinking for a long time, Chu Xin finally spoke. Gu Zexi didn¡¯t seem to be looking at her, nor did he pay attention to her movements. However, when he heard her call Xu Yichen¡¯s name, his ears were unusually sharp, and it seemed as if he had deliberately slowed down his footsteps. ¡°Okay. ¡± Xu Yichen looked at Gu Zexi, but he still nodded. Gu Zexi only nced at the woman coldly, but he realized that Chu Xin had kept her head down and didn¡¯t make a sound. He took another step forward and left without paying any attention to her. ¡°Why are you getting angry with him? ¡± How could Xu Yichen not know what had happened? The man¡¯s gaze just now was as cold as ice, and it made his heart tremble. ¡°I¡¯m not angry with him. ¡± Now, what right did she have to be angry with him. She just hoped that he would change his mind soon and marry a rich youngdy that matched his status. At that time, they would let each other go. ¡°It¡¯s always hard to say when ites to rtionships. ¡± Xu Yichen was still immersed in this grand proposal. Huo Nanchen was indeed the right person to give Ruo Chu Happiness. especially when he saw the smile on Ruo Chu¡¯s face, he felt that everything was worth it. Chu Xin almost forgot that she was here to Comfort Yichen. ¡°have a cigarette. ¡± Chu Xin found a way out. The two of them did not have any baggage and sat down casually. ¡°girls should not smoke. ¡± Seeing that Chu Xin also took out ady¡¯s cigarette, she subconsciously tried to dissuade her. ¡°On what basis? A man can smoke? You are sexist. ¡± Chu Xin replied. Xu Yichen choked. ¡°smoking is not good for your health. ¡± ¡°then you still smoke. ¡± Seeing that she was going against him, Xu Yichen just smiled and did not say anything else. ¡°today, you are quite sad, aren¡¯t you? ¡± Chu Xin asked somewhat indistinctly. In fact, Ruo Chu might have seen through his thoughts. However, sometimes, a response can be even more hurtful. The most hurtful thing is to give someone hope and destroy their hope. As for Rong Xiao, he would not take the initiative to point it out even if he could see through it. Xu Yichen¡¯s body stiffened. He never thought that Chu Xin would take the initiative to say such a thing. He only replied calmly, ¡°actually, it¡¯s nothing much. We¡¯ve only known each other for too long. Now that I¡¯ve seen her get married, I¡¯m filled with emotion. ¡± Although he spoke calmly, only he knew the bitterness in his heart. Chu Xin did not say anything else. She only patted him on the shoulder. Not Far Away, she saw Gu Ruochu by Huo Nanchen¡¯s side. Her smile was as dazzling as the sun. Her heart was filled with envy. Once upon a time, she had hoped that she would find a man who was truly in love with her. He would pamper her and only have eyes for her. Unfortunately... ... As she watched, Chu Xin¡¯s heart was filled with nothing but envy. Huo Nanchen was truly devoted to Ruo Chu. He was willing to do so much for her and spend so much money to please Ruo Chu. There were many rich people in an Cheng. Perhaps, Huo Nanchen was a wife-loving maniac who loved his wife dearly. Seeing ruo Chu¡¯s unbridled smile by his side, he knew that she had chosen the right person. Chapter 825

Chapter 825: Chapter 818: My daughter-inw is doing well

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Thinking of this, the longing for love and the fantasy for Gu Zexi rose in his heart, because he really envied Ruo Chu for having such a good husband and wife. Seeing it with his own eyes today, he knew what shock was. It was really like a scene from a movie. ¡°...¡± Almost under the witness of Quan an city, Huo Nanchen proposed to his wife. Of course, everyone was guessing when the wedding would be held again. The eldest son of the richest man in an city and the eldest daughter-inw were getting married again. Presumably, it would be another grand event, and there would be a lot of news and gossip to watch. One could imagine what kind of grand asion it would be when the time came. Not to mention the reporters, even their fans and bystanders were already looking forward to it. All sorts of headlines were trending on Weibo and almost all of them were envious of Ruo Chu. After all, no matter what kind of woman she was, she would always hope for the best in the future. Ruo Chu really has a good life. In this life, she would never have to suffer again. ¡°You¡¯re back? Aiyo, look at my daughter-inw. She¡¯s doing well recently. ¡± Gu Ruochu was not the kind of person who would easily put on weight. However, she looked very well taken care of now. As expected, her son was someone who would dote on others. Qi Ru¡¯s face was already filled with ridicule when she returned home. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t make fun of Ruo Chu. My wife is already embarrassed. ¡± ¡°What are you doing! ¡± Gu Ruochu instinctively nudged him with her elbow when she heard his words. She felt that his words were a little shameless to show off their love in front of the elders. It was not good at all. Huo Nanchen simply grabbed her hand and kissed the back of her hand. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. ¡± Qi Ru was secretly delighted. Now, she could only hope that her little grandson and granddaughter would be born. Gu Ruochu felt a little embarrassed. She felt as if she had just disyed her affection in front of her mother-inw. Fortunately, Qi ru was more reasonable. Ning Tang and his wife had just arrived. Actually, everyone knew about the proposal in advance. It was just that they had not expected this kid to make such a big ssh. Ning Tang and his wife were not the only ones who knew. Almost everyone in Quan an city knew about it as well. Ning Tang and his wife also felt gratified. Although their daughter had been lost for so many years, she had finally found someone to marry and had not enjoyed a single bit of happiness or happiness. Fortunately, the person she had married was a good one. Otherwise, she would never be able to get rid of her guilt in this lifetime. The news these past few days had been rather explosive. It was not a celebrity or an inte celebrity, but this Madam Huo who had married into a wealthy family. Gu Ruochu only found out when she saw the newspapers that the media had paid so much attention to them and that theizens had a very high opinion of them. There were many people who were envious of her. So many people were envious of me. She happily read the newspapers and hugged them for the entire day. Because she was pregnant, she tried her best not to y with her phone as she was afraid that there would be too much radiation from her phone. Nanny Zhang made some pastries for her. When she saw that she was reading seriously by herself, she secretlyughed and covered her mouth. At 5:30 in the afternoon, the kitchen had already prepared the food. Qi Ru was afraid that Ruo Chu would always be hungry early when she was pregnant, so she asked the kitchen to prepare the food in advance. Coincidentally, Huo Nanchen had just returned from outside. Qi Ruined about his habit of leaving his wife behind and even asked him to ask his wife toe down for dinner. Huo Nanchen went upstairs and loosened his tie slightly. Then, he saw his woman sitting on the long corridor outside. He did not know what she was looking at andughed out loud. ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± Chapter 826

Chapter 826: Chapter 819 lewd thoughts

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION A familiar aura approached and the man suddenly hugged her from behind. His hand naturally caressed her slightly protruding lower abdomen, ¡°did the baby bother you today? ¡± ¡°No. ¡± Gu Ruochu watched his lips fall and felt that his breath was hot and burning. It was especially itchy when it fell. His hand was not obedient and her body was already trembling slightly. Her hand began to block his hand that was moving randomly. After being pregnant, her body was indeed very sensitive and could not withstand his teasing. So, in the next second, she ran away. Huo Nanchen did not even have the time to react. He only saw that his arms were empty and the woman was no longer in his arms. ¡°Come here. ¡± ¡°No. ¡± She smiled and shook her head. He looked at the woman who was smiling and bending her back not far away and reached out to loosen his tie. A smile appeared on his lips, ¡°you little heartless woman, you actually ran away. ¡± He walked over and took off his coat. His coat was full of irregr buttons. He took them off so elegantly and casually and threw them directly on the SOFA. ¡°Why are you taking off your clothes? ¡± Gu Ruochu felt as if he had just raised his eyes to look at her. There was a hint of evilness and charm that could not normally be seen in his eyes. ¡°What do you think? ¡± He deliberately raised his voice to make her feel a little afraid. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything rash. I remember that you¡¯ve done it a few times before. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on in your head? I just felt hot and wanted to take off my clothes. What are you thinking? ¡± He continued to stare at her meaningfully He dragged out his voice and said, ¡°could it be that you still want to... Hmm, why is your mind filled with such dirty thoughts? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s clearly you! ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s face was slightly red but she was still indignant as she rebuked him, ¡°it¡¯s clearly your mind that has been filled with such filthy thoughts all day and now you¡¯re using me! ¡± Huo Nanchen saw her frown and quickly agreed, ¡°alright, alright, alright. It¡¯s me, it¡¯s my filthy thoughts. My Ruo Chu is both beautiful and cute. Her thoughts are as pure as a little fairy. It¡¯s all my husband¡¯s fault. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it. ¡± Even though a smile had appeared on Ruo Chu¡¯s face, she was still a little shy to be openly praised by her own man. ¡°be good, don¡¯t look at me like that. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s gaze deepened as he stared at her. His fair and slender hands were tugging at the cor of his shirt ¡°You heartless little thing, can¡¯t you understand me? Even though I really want to sleep with you, can you not act as if I¡¯m going to eat you up at any moment? That way, it¡¯s easier to provoke a man¡¯s inferiority, understand? ¡± ¡°Then I want to know, what else can you do to provoke your inferiority? ¡± With the two treasures in her stomach, Gu Ruochu had nothing to worry about. The smile on her face was no different from a provocation. Huo Nanchen looked at her deliberately mischievous expression and felt his heart itch. ¡°Alright, then if you have the ability, stand still and don¡¯t move. ¡± He gritted his teeth and the smile on Gu Ruochu¡¯s face grew brighter. ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m going downstairs to eat. ¡± Before he could reach out to grab her, she had already run down the stairs. Huo Nanchen could only chuckle helplessly when he saw her panic-stricken expression. ¡°Watch me catch you and Spank your ass. ¡± Gu Ruochu scoffed and went downstairs without a trace of fear. ... It was obvious that she was bored at home. Gu Ruochu decided to go to her ownpany and wander around. This time, Huo zijun volunteered to be the chauffeur. Chapter 827

Chapter 827: Chapter 820 are you alright?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo Nanchen had to grind for a long time before he finally left the house. This was amercial street and it was usually congested. However, it seemed to be particrly congested today. Gu Ruochu rolled down the car window and nced outside. Damn it, they were all cars and it was difficult for everyone to walk. The car was moving as slowly as a snail. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the car in front? Does the driver even know how to drive? It¡¯s so slow, do you want to f * Cking Kill me? Don¡¯t you know that I hate to dawdle the most? ¡± A short distance behind Gu Ruochu¡¯s car, a young man who was dyed a dazzling white was sitting in the car with an impatient look on his face. Chen Qi sat in the front passenger seat and raised his head to look at the car in front of him. He thenforted him, ¡°young Master Xu, don¡¯tin. Can¡¯t you see that there¡¯s a traffic jam all around? It¡¯ll be fine after a while. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s actually thetest model of the Chumbach. This car is so cool! ¡± Chen Qi identally caught sight of the car in front of him. He could not help but take a few more nces at it because of his natural love for cars. An Cheng was a ce where the rich gathered. It was verymon to drive a sports car worth tens of millions outside. Watches and cars were a symbol of a man¡¯s status and status. ¡°What a pity for such a luxury car. If it were in my hands, it would definitely be cool to drive! It would make a lot of women dizzy. ¡± Xu Hui began to shake his head with a look of pity in his eyes. An Cheng was indeed a ce where there were hidden dragons and Crouching Tigers. Any random car would have a market value of tens of millions. ¡°Shit! ¡± The man named Xu Hui punched the steering wheel and started to Honk the horn continuously. After waiting for another five minutes or so, Xu Hui was really impatient. He drove the car and crashed into the luxury car in front of him that had been blocking the way. Chen Qi did not have the time to stop him. He watched helplessly as the car crashed into the luxury car. Huo Zijun was still patiently waiting for the car in front. He did not expect the car to crash into them from behind. The few of them were shaken by the vibrations. ¡°sister-inw, are you alright? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± Huo Zijun first paid attention to the safety of Gu Ruochu and Chu Xin. Chu Xin only hit her head on the back of the seat in front because of inertia and let out a hiss. Huo Zijun looked behind him, ¡°how did the people behind US drive? The car must have been damaged by this collision. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, there might have been a small car ident. I¡¯ll go take a look. ¡± Gu Ruochu was about to unfasten her seatbelt when Huo zijun quickly said, ¡°no, I¡¯ll go. ¡± Gu Ruochu still went downstairs. Behind her was an extremely shy blue sports car. Gu Ruochu could not make out what brand it was. She saw a young man cursing as he got out of the car. Gu Ruochu carefully examined the car. The rear end of the car was badly scratched. Even the headlights and bumper were slightly damaged. Her head hurt and her heart ached. After all, this was her family¡¯s car. Now, it was going to be transported to the headquarters for maintenance. This time, she had to mourn for Huo Zijun, the driver. ¡°sister-inw, you have to save me. ¡± Before she could speak, Huo Zijun was already wailing in pain. It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. If his brother knew about this, he would cripple me. Chen Qi¡¯s heart tightened when he saw how badly this extremely shy sports car had been damaged. A luxury car worth nearly 20 million yuan was smashed into such a state. His heart began to tremble, not to mention the owner of the car. ¡°Hey, how on earth did you drive? My car was smashed into such a state by you guys. Don¡¯t even think about leaving like that. PAY FOR THE CAR! ¡± Huo Zijun argued with Xu Hui on the side. To think that someone from an Cheng would challenge them! Chapter 828

Chapter 828: Chapter 821

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What are you trying to do here? All you want is money. I¡¯m rich and willful! ¡± Xu Hui was spoiled by his parents. He threw a stack of red notes on the ground and pulled them hard. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re so great just because you¡¯re rich? ¡± Huo Zijun was angered by his meaningless attitude. There was actually someone who dared topare their family background with him, right? ¡°being rich is great. Poor man, don¡¯t grab my cor. If it gets dirty, you¡¯ll be responsible for it. ¡± Xu Hui was suddenly angry. ¡°Chen Qi, can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m being pestered by this poor man? Hurry up and help me! ¡± Chen Qi did not move. His eyes were fixed on the person who came out of the car. Young Master Xu was also a tactless person. He could not guess that the owner of this car could not be associated with a poor bastard, okay? ¡°So what if you¡¯re rich? Poor Bastard, why did you grab my cor? Are you going to be responsible for it if it gets dirty? ¡± Xu Hui was furious. ¡°Chen Qi, can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m being harassed by this poor bastard? Come and help me! ¡± Chen Qi did not move. His eyes were fixed on the person who came out of the car. ¡°Chen Qi, you¡¯re dead. What are you daydreaming about? ¡± Xu Hui could not shake off Huo Zijun¡¯s hand that was grabbing him. He yelled at Chen Qi even more angrily. ¡°Look at that woman... She¡¯s so beautiful. ¡± Chen Qi did not even turn his head, and he pointed at a spot not far away ... Her beautiful ck hair casually fell on her shoulders. Her face was very delicate, and her facial features were almost wless. Even though he had seen so many famous celebrities, he had to admit that this face brought him shock. No one could rival it, and it almost blinded his eyes. Even in this hot weather, there was not a single drop of sweat on her fair skin, as if she was wearing a natural air conditioner. Tsinghua University was an extraordinary ce and its beauty could not be profaned. Her eyes were especially lively and cold. They were gentle but sharp. Her steps were very slow and her straight back gave people the illusion that she was at ease. However, her stomach seemed to be a little stiff. Xu Hui¡¯s eyes were fixed on her and he subconsciously swallowed his saliva. He was stunned when he saw the beauty walking towards him step by step. He even felt a little excited in his heart. ¡°since you¡¯re going topensate me, how can this be enough? ¡± Gu Ruochu crossed her arms and her voice carried a tinge of yfulness. Her words immediately brought Xu Hui back to his senses. This beauty was the owner of the luxury car. Xu Hui¡¯s eyes instantly lit up and he began to rub his hands together. ¡°little sister, I¡¯m too embarrassed to give you this car. How about this, I¡¯ll treat my little sister to a meal first and apologize. I¡¯ll help you fix the carter. Is that alright? ¡± How could such a beautiful girl not fall into his hands Xu Hui had been a tyrant in an city for so many years and she had seen almost all the daughters of wealthy families. However, this girl in front of him did not only look unfamiliar but she was also driving a Chumbach worth tens of millions. It was obvious that she had hooked up with a rich man. Otherwise, how could she have the capital to drive a luxury car around and show it off. Since they were all heading towards the rich Man¡¯s goal, he would pay tens of thousands of dors. ying with it would not cause too much trouble. ¡°Xu Hui! ¡± Chen Qi was a little surprised. He wanted to stop him, but Xu Hui interrupted him impatiently, ¡°Go away. Don¡¯t disturb me from picking up girls! ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you serve me well, I will definitely not let you lose any benefits! ¡± ¡°Do you want to die? Don¡¯t you dare use such foulnguage. ¡± Huo Zijun was furious. He did not expect that someone would use foulnguage to insult the person he respected the most. He was instantly furious. Chapter 829

Chapter 829: Chapter 822 I¡¯m afraid of you

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I¡¯m going to get my hands on her anyway. What do you think? ¡± Xu Huiughed arrogantly as he reached out his hand to wrap it around Gu Ruochu¡¯s shoulder in an attempt to kiss her. Chen Qi looked at Gu Ruochu with a regretful gaze. It was such a pity that such a delicate beauty was going to fall into Xu Hui¡¯s hands. Xu Hui had always liked to toy with women because of his father and sister. However, his sister loved her only younger brother very much and was more indulgent towards him. Whenever something happened, she would always settle it with money. Suddenly, his hand was gripped tightly by someone. Xu Hui looked at the hand that was blocking his way. It was an ice-white jade-colored hand. It was extremely slender and exquisite, sparkling and translucent. Her fingertips seemed to have been dyed with ayer of moonlight. This single hand of Yi Gu Qingcheng had almost broken his hand. ¡°Ah... ¡± Xu Hui shrieked. It was as if he had just reacted to the sharp pain in his hand. His face was covered in cold sweat. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll y with you. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s tone was very calm. Just this simple sentence made one¡¯s heart tremble. The words ¡°I¡¯ll y with you¡± sent a chill down Xu Hui¡¯s spine. Huo Zijun saw her actions and knew that she had learned them from his brother. ¡°Damn girl, let go of me now! ¡± Xu Hui was in so much pain that he broke out in cold sweat. Although the second generation of the wealthy may appear arrogant and domineering on the surface, they were in fact paper tigers. ¡°Let go of you, alright. ¡± Gu Ruochu nodded as if she was serious. She released Xu Hui and he fell heavily to the ground. He clutched his arm and moaned in pain. Gu Ruochu slowly walked over and raised her foot to kick Xu Hui¡¯s body a few times. She did not know where the kicknded, but she gently kicked him. A crisp sound was heard and Xu Hui began to scream in pain. However, her movements were as graceful and moving as a dance. Chen Qi¡¯s scalp began to tingle. Xu Hui was so frightened that he began to tremble on the ground. If he had the strength, he would have knelt on the ground and begged for mercy, ¡°I¡¯m afraid of you, little girl... no, goddess, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have hit your car. I¡¯ll immediately fix your car, goddess. I¡¯llpensate you, I¡¯llpensate you, alright... ¡± Xu Hui got up in a sorry state and Shakily wrote a check. Gu Ruochu stretched out a finger in disgust and twirled the check. Five hundred thousand. This amount ofpensation was not bad. Gu Ruochu finally turned to the side to make way. Chen Qi pulled Xu Hui and ran away in a sorry state, causing Chu Xin to smile again. ¡°Damned B * Tch, I won¡¯t let you off. ¡± Xu Hui stuck his head out of the car window and shouted arrogantly in their direction with a fierce look on his face. ¡°Hey, I say, this person... ¡± Huo Zijun was about to chase after him when he realized that the sports car had run away in a sh and ran through several red lights. ¡°At least he ran fast! ¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°BOSS, Young Madam encountered a small car ident at Fengyao Street. ¡± Li Tezhu knocked on the door and came in. He was the first to report the things that Huo Nanchen was interested in. ¡°The Madam is fine, but the car was hit quite badly. ¡± ¡°As long as she is fine. ¡± Huo Nanchen put away the documents. He remembered that there was a foreign conference to be held in a while, so he couldn¡¯t leave. ¡°Go and Fetch Young Madam. By the way, who is the culprit? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s the young master of Dingsheng Group, Xu Hua¡¯s only younger brother. Xu Hua is the manager of Young Madam¡¯spany. Do you remember her? ¡± Huo Nanchen raised his eyes, which were as ck as ink, and there was a trace of coldness in them. Of course, he did not remember her. Special Assistant Li knew it, so he reminded him again, ¡°it¡¯s that Xu Hua who wants to push the young madam into the arms of that pervert Li Tezhu. ¡± Chapter 830

Chapter 830: Chapter 823

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION I remember now. ¡°Didn¡¯t I teach that woman a lesson before? Why did shee here to mess with my wife now? It seems that the lesson was too light. ¡± Li Tezhu coughed lightly and said, ¡°Xu Hua didn¡¯t dare to mess with the Young Madam. It¡¯s just that her younger brother was unlucky to have bumped into the young Madam again. ¡± Indeed, the word ¡®unlucky¡¯ could only be used to describe Xu Hua. This time, it was her younger brother who had gotten her into trouble for no reason. Li Tezhu also reported everything that had happened at the scene. Every detail, including Xu Hui¡¯s threat before he left, Huo Nanchen¡¯s dark eyes began to sh with a dangerous light like fireworks. ¡°Give me your phone. ¡± Li Tezhu handed the phone over. He lowered his head and pressed a number on the phone. He leaned back on the chair and found the mostfortable position. ¡°Hello, I want to call the police. My wife was hit by someone on Fengyao Street. I suspect that someone was drunk and driving. He is the son of the Xu family. I hope you can give my wife and me an exnation. Thank you. ¡± After saying that, Huo Nanchen hung up the phone and threw the phone on the table. He did not look at the phone again. Su Yu¡¯s mouth twitched. Recently, the investigation on drunk driving had been very strict. Putting aside the fact that the BOSS was personally involved, he would definitely be dragged into the police station and tortured. Sure enough, before Xu Hui and Chen Qi couldpletely leave Fengyao street, they were chased by a few police officers in police cars. The car was in front of them. ¡°GET DOWN! ¡± A few police officers walked coldly to the front of the sports car and knocked on the window with their hands. ¡°someone reported that you guys hit someone with a drunk driver. In order to cooperate with the drunk driving inspection, please cooperate. ¡± ¡°WE ARE NOT DRUNK! ¡± Xu Hui did not know why a few policemen suddenly appeared here and even said that they were drunk-driving. When he noticed the two words ¡°call the police, ¡± Chen Qi was shocked. Could it be the woman that he had just met? ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide if there is or not! ¡± The policeman ced the thing that was used to check for drunk-driving beside their mouths. ¡°hold it in your mouth and blow on it. ¡± Looking at the alcohol meter, the policeman said coldly, ¡°looking at the alcohol level, it is already considered a serious drunk-driving. Go back to the police station and reflect on yourself. Pay The fine and wait for someone toe and take it back. ¡± ¡°impossible, WE DIDN¡¯T DRINK! ¡± Xu Hui was still shouting when he was pulled out by the police. Helplessly, the police ignored all of his actions and directly pushed him into the police car. ¡°Let go of me, let go of me... ¡± ¡°Behave Yourself! ¡± The traffic police did not care about his shouting and issued a few warnings. Chen Qi, on the other hand, was in a daze from the beginning to the end and got into the police car obediently. On this side, Xu Hua was still excitedly discussing with her sisters about going shopping. She did not expect that they had already received a call from the police station saying that her younger brother Xu Hui was staying at the police station and wanted her to go and pick him up now. Xu Hua was furious. In the past, she could have just used a few dors to settle some trouble, but today, she was even brought to the police station. Of course, this was the only son of the Xu family¡¯s Dingsheng Group. His status was much higher than others. How could Xu Hua tolerate her younger brother staying at the police station. Hence, Xu Hua arrogantly brought her people to the police station to pick him up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xu Hua. Your younger brother hit someone while driving drunk on Feng Yao Street. He is now waiting for the owner of the car to negotiatepensation. ¡± The police had seen many people in a day. When they saw that Xu Hua was so forceful in asking for him, they were not surprised. They only exined the small car ident that happened today. Chapter 831

Chapter 831: Chapter 824

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°sister, get me out of here! ¡± Xu Hui shouted excitedly as soon as he saw his sister. He took a few steps forward, but was stopped by a few police officers. ¡°Who did my brother hit? Isn¡¯t it justpensation? ¡± The Xu family had plenty of money. ¡°Here, he¡¯sing. ¡± The police officers saw a serious-looking man with a briefcase walking over from behind and gave Xu Hua some instructions. ¡°Hello, Xu Hua. I¡¯m sent by Huo Shao to discuss thepensation for the ident. ¡± ¡°Huo? ¡± Xu Hua was a little confused. Suddenly, she was enlightened. ¡°My brother crashed into Huo¡¯s car? ¡± ¡°Sis, don¡¯t listen to their nonsense. I clearly crashed into a woman! ¡± Xu Hui was anxious. He had been in an Cheng for a long time, so he knew almost all the important people in an Cheng. Huo Nanchen was someone he absolutely could not afford to offend. When he thought of the charity gst time, he identally took his father¡¯s ce to attend it. The man¡¯s gaze on him was cold and lifeless. It was rumored that men hated idle good-for-nothings the most. Whenever he thought of Huo Nanchen¡¯s cold and ruthless gaze, he felt a chill run down his spine. How could he dare to crash into his car with such a terrifying man? Xu Hua immediately understood everything when she heard her little brother¡¯s words. So it was Gu Ruochu! Xu Hua could not understand why Gu Ruochu would not let her off. She was still unconvinced when she had resigned because of the incident with Director Li. She did not want to leave the royal road. Now, she wants to take revenge on her little brother? ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I will avenge you. ¡± However, before she could make a move, her father was the first to fly into a rage, ¡°I told you not to provoke Gu Ruochu, did you turn a deaf ear to my words? ¡± ¡°Father, I didn¡¯t. ¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t? SEE FOR YOURSELF! ¡± Seeing her father fly into a rage from embarrassment and throw the newspaper at her face, she then saw that it was about Xu Hui¡¯s drunken driving. It had already been exposed in thetest column of the newspaper. ¡°Do you know that ourpany is currently going public? Now that this kind of news has been exposed, how do you want me to resolve it? Now, everyone in the council is ming me. ¡± ¡°Father, you can¡¯t me me and my little brother for this. Gu Ruochu was the one who picked on me. She must have done it on purpose. ¡± Xu Hua was furious. She never thought that the matter would blow up to such a big extent. ¡°You can exin it to the board of directors yourself. I¡¯m not going to clean up this mess. ¡± Father Xu was so angry that he could not speak. He waved his hand and left. Xu Hua¡¯s scalp tingled at the thought of those people in the board of directors. It was not easy for her to beg her grandfather and grandmother to settle this matter. She waspletely overwhelmed. ... Gu Ruochu only found out about thister on. She never thought that the good-for-nothing son of a rich family would turn out to be Xu Hua¡¯s younger brother. It was their own bad luck. She had heard that Xu Hua had been forced by her father to get married. It was because of one incident after another that an arrogant woman like her would not ept it. She then had a quarrel with her father at home. In the end, her father had forced her to get acquainted with the blind date. In the end, the man had taken advantage of her on the first day they met. In order to please the man, her father had refused to seek justice for her daughter. Later on, Gu Ruochu could not be bothered to ask for more information. ¡°...¡± At the vi Gu Zexi had returned home alone today. Xiao Hua did not see Chu Xin who had returnedter on and was secretly delighted. He did not know why but he hated Chu Xin. Sometimes, he deliberately did not like to talk. It was clear that he was deliberately trying to provoke young master Gu¡¯s desire to protect him. Chapter 832

Chapter 832: Chapter 825

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION This kind of woman was usually very scheming. When a woman looked at a woman, she usually looked harsher than anyone else. ¡°Young Master Gu, you¡¯re back. ¡± Xiao Hua smiled and reached out to take the coat from the man¡¯s hand. Gu Zexi was as cold as ever. There was no smile on his face. ¡°Young Master Gu. ¡± The housekeeper came over and could not help but ask, ¡°Miss Chu didn¡¯te over? ¡± ¡°She¡¯ll live outside from now on. You don¡¯t have to care about her. ¡± The housekeeper was a little surprised at first, but she didn¡¯t say anything in the end. She just watched as Gu Zexi changed his shoes and went upstairs coldly. Since that woman insisted on not staying in his vi, he didn¡¯t force her. However, the resentment in his heart toward her kept deepening. This woman was really heartless. ¡°mother-inw, Miss Chu has already moved out, ¡± Xiao Hua deliberately brought it up at the side. The housekeeper only red at her slightly, indicating for her not to say anything more. Miss Chu had indeede over to pick up her luggage in the past few days, but she thought that the two of them were just quarreling. It wasn¡¯t a big deal, and they would get better in a few days. Who would have thought that they would really be separated. The housekeeper had been with Gu Zexi for a long time. Naturally, she knew a little about the young master¡¯s temper. He was in a bad mood today. It was probably because Miss Chu had note over. Thinking of this, she had an idea in her heart. She immediately said, ¡°young master, Miss Chu seems to have left a key ring behind. I only saw it when I was packing this morning. Should I inform Miss Chu toe over to pick it up? ¡± Gu Zexi paused when he went upstairs. He did not even turn his head. He just coldly said, ¡°yes. ¡°. Then, he said, ¡°if she doesn¡¯te to pick it up tonight, throw it in the trash can. ¡± The housekeeper smiled when she saw that the man had left. She knew what the young master was thinking. ¡°Housekeeper, why did you call that woman back? ¡± Xiao Hua was displeased. ¡°The young master clearly hates her and can¡¯t wait to get rid of that woman who keepsing over. Why did you find an excuse for her toe over? ¡± How could the housekeeper not know what Xiao Hua was thinking? She just red at her. ¡°Mind Your own business, young master. Do More with less. ¡± After saying that, the housekeeper left. Xiao Hua just curled her lips and didn¡¯t say anything else. After returning from Xu Yichen¡¯s ce, Chu Xin drank some wine and felt a headache. Then, she wanted to have a good sleep in her rented apartment. As soon as she got home, her phone rang. She looked at it with some intoxication. It showed Gu Zexi¡¯s name. There were only two words in the text message. ¡°Come over. ¡°. It was just like his style, cold and ruthless. Chu Xin was a little hesitant. She didn¡¯t know if she should go tonight. It seemed that Wan Qian would go to Gu Zexi¡¯s vi tonight. If she went now, would she disturb the two of them. It just so happened that she had a headache. Since she had already drunk, it was not impossible for her to pretend to be stupid. She could rest at home for the night. Thinking that tonight might be a good night for Gu Zexi and Wan Qian to get along, Chu Xin¡¯s heart ached a little. People say that they can¡¯t let go easily, but in fact, the moment they let go, they would stab themselves in the wound. Gu Zexi called a few times after that, but she pretended not to see or pick up. In his vi, Gu Zexi sneered and almost smashed his phone. This woman really dared not to pick up his calls. Chapter 833

Chapter 833: Chapter 826

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION At this moment, Chu Xin was already lying on her bed, almost like an unconscious person Unexpectedly, an emergency call came from behind, and the ringtone rang again and again in her apartment. Chu Xin stood up and picked up the phone that was thrown on the table. Seeing that it was the housekeeper¡¯s phone, she still picked it up, worried that something had happened. ¡°Miss Chu. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°You have a key ring that you haven¡¯t cleaned up in the vi. Young Master said that if you don¡¯te to take it, you can just throw it away. ¡± The housekeeper¡¯s tone was tactful, but Chu Xin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She held her phone in one hand and started rummaging through the things around her with the other. Sure enough, there was no familiar key ring. She remembered that the key ring was the first gift he had given her. It had apanied her overseas for many years. Chu Xin wasn¡¯t sure if Gu Zexi recognized the key ring. She bit her lip and thought for a moment, but still reached out to take her bag and walked out of the door. ... Gu zexi waited at home for half an hour, but the woman still hadn¡¯t appeared at the door. Instead, it was Wan Qian who had arrived. Her seductive long legs looked particrly attractive under the light, but Gu Zexi remained expressionless. He was neither cold nor hot. Wan Qian was a woman with a High Eq. Although she could see that Gu Zexi was a little absent-minded, she wouldn¡¯t expose him in person. It was very respectful. ¡°Zexi, are you waiting for me thiste? ¡± Looking at the watch on Gu Zexi¡¯s wrist, she asked with a smile. ¡°No. ¡± Unfortunately, Gu Zexi replied very honestly, which made Wan Qian feel embarrassed. Then, she saw the man walk straight to the door. ¡°Xiao Hua, who is young master Gu looking for? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s that Chu Xin. ¡± Xiao Hua finally found an excuse and started to gossip in front of Wan Qian. ¡°This Chu Xin is really scheming. She has always wanted to get close to young master, but she doesn¡¯t want to see if young master will fall for her. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Young master used to let her stay in the vi, but a few days ago, he suddenly turned against her and asked someone to kick her out. Now, she¡¯s living alone outside. ¡± Wan Qian burst intoughter at Xiao Hua¡¯s exaggerated description. ¡°really? Thest time I saw her, she seemed to be very favored. She stayed in young master Gu¡¯s vi at night and refused to leave. Howe she was kicked out the next day? ¡± Wan Qian actually felt a sense of crisis when she saw Chu Xin. That woman seemed to be different from others. She had a unique temperament. It was said that she was already a famous photographer with a high status in the photography world. This kind of woman made her feel a great sense of crisis from the inside out. In fact, in an Cheng, although the status of the Wan family was not bad. Butpared to the Gu family, the Wan family was almost iparable. The Gu family did not need to rely on some marriage alliance to consolidate their position. Therefore, Wan Qian felt that she did not have any sense of superiority in front of Gu Zexi. She had seen many men over the years, but Gu Zexi was the most outstanding one she had ever seen. He was cultured, good-looking, elegant, and well-read. He was the type of man she liked the most. It was precisely because she fell in love with him at first sight that she desperately wanted to capture this man¡¯s heart. ¡°Yes, Miss Wan. ¡± Xiao Hua said even more profusely ¡°young master actually hates that Chu Xin very much. It¡¯s all because she keeps knocking on his door. In fact, young master likes Miss Wan. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have let that Chu Person Leave after Chu Xin met Miss Wan. ¡± Hearing Xiao Hua¡¯s words, Wan Qian instantly felt a sense of certainty. Chapter 834

Chapter 834: Chapter 827

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION This man would definitely be hers. Thinking of this, Wan Qian handed the bag in her hand directly to Xiao Hua. ¡°Xiao Hua, this bag is a Hermes bag that my brother just brought back from abroad. I¡¯ll give it to you. ¡± When Xiao Hua touched the bag in her hand, she felt very ttered. ¡°Miss Wan, this is too expensive. ¡± As she said this, Xiao Hua still held the bag in her hand and did not want to let go. This Hermes ssic bag was something that she had been fantasizing about for a long time. It was worth at least 130,000 yuan. She did not expect Miss Wan to be so generous. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can keep what I gave you. I¡¯ll have to trouble you with a lot of things in the future. ¡± After hearing what Wan Qian said, Xiao Hua understood what she meant. This meant that she had to keep an eye on young master Gu in the future. Since she had epted his benefits, Xiao Hua naturally smiled. ¡°thank you, Miss Wan. ¡± Carrying the new bag and nning to put it upstairs, Xiao Hua felt very happy. Wan Qian retracted the smile on her face and waited for Gu Zexi¡¯s return on the SOFA. After waiting for about five minutes, Gu Zexi returned with a chill all over his body. However, a woman with her head lowered followed behind him, causing the smile on Wan Qian¡¯s face topletely stiffen. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Miss Chu? ¡± Wan Qian quickly recovered her previous expression and said with a smile, ¡°hello, Miss Chu. Do you still remember me? We metst time. ¡± As expected of someone from a prestigious family. Her expression had clearly changed when she saw her just now, but now she could immediately recover her appearance. Chu Xin knew that she would meet Wan Qian here, and she did not really want to interact with Wan Qian. She only nodded lightly. Wan Qian saw that she was still holding her bag in her hand. Was she nning to stay here tonight It was already sote, yet she was still carrying her bag to Gu Zexi¡¯s vi. This sounded very ambiguous. Just as Wan Qian looked at Gu Zexi, she saw that he seemed to be impatient and went upstairs. He didn¡¯t look at Chu Xin at all. His entire body was exuding a cold chill. She didn¡¯t know who had offended him just now. Although Chu xin still had a headache from being drunk, she still forced herself to sober up at this moment, especially in this man¡¯s territory. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Chu. Zexi has always been like this. I hope you don¡¯t mind, ¡± Wan Qian said apologetically. Chu Xin could see that she was pretending to be the mistress She nced at her indifferently and didn¡¯t say anything else. Xiao Hua had just finished putting her bag away happily when she came back and saw that Chu Xin had already appeared in the vi with her bag. She pursed her lips. She really didn¡¯t expect this woman to be so thick-skinned and follow her. ¡°Why are you here again? ¡± Xiao Hua walked over angrily and deliberately stood in front of Wan Qian as if to protect her. ¡°Miss Chu, the young master has already kicked you out. Don¡¯t you have any shame? ¡± Chu Xin did not want to pay attention to this servant at all. She just nced at her in annoyance. Then, she got up and carried her bag upstairs and went straight to the room she used to live in. She had seen a lot of people who relied on their power. Although Xiao Hua was very ufortable, she was still the young master¡¯s woman. She did not dare to stop her and could only whisper a few words to her. What a shameless woman. Gu Zexi had been in the room the whole time. He was holding the cigarette in his left hand and sitting in front of the mirror as if he was thinking about something. He narrowed his eyes slightly and seemed to have noticed the sound in the corridor. Chapter 835

Chapter 835: Chapter 828

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Chu Xin wanted to go straight back to her room. Her key ring should be in her room too. She did not know why she had forgotten about it after packing up for the past few days. The room was no different from before she left. It was just that the things inside had been emptied by her. Seeing that the room was still the same, Chu Xin had a strange feeling in her heart. She opened the drawer and found that there was nothing inside. Where was her key ring? Chu Xin immediately reached out to scoop it up. She looked down and saw that the entire drawer was empty. There was no key ring at all. She remembered very clearly that the keychain had been in there the whole time. The Butler had also told her over the phone that the keychain had been in the drawer and had not been moved. ¡°Butler, Butler. ¡± Chu Xin ran straight to the Butler¡¯s room as soon as she came out. Gu Zexi heard her voice and remained seated. He lowered his eyes and looked at the old keychain in his hand. This was the first gift he had given her. At that time, she had been extremely young and inexperienced. She had been extremely happy to receive his keychain. The little girl was so touched that her eyes were brimming with tears. Because it was actually her birthday that day, he did not prepare a birthday present in advance. Instead, he gave her the key chain that had been in his pocket for a long time as a birthday present. Only then did he realize how much this girl needed warmth and care. Even a key chain could be so happy as a present. That was the first time he was touched by her. He had always wondered how this girl could be so easily satisfied? Had she always kept this key chain by his side As his fingers turned the key chain, Gu Zexi¡¯s originally hard heart seemed to soften. The housekeeper had just returned to the room when she heard a knock on the door and came out again. Seeing the woman¡¯s anxious face, she hurriedly asked, ¡°Miss Chu, what happened? ¡± ¡°housekeeper, my key chain is missing. Has It really been thrown away? ¡± ¡°No, the young master just allowed me to inform you toe and get it. ¡± If it had been thrown away, the young master would have directly said that he would not have asked her to specifically call Miss Chu over. The housekeeper thought about it and immediately said, ¡°Miss Chu, could it be that your key chain is with the young master? The young master wants you to go and get it personally? ¡± This was the only possibility. Chu Xin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that the key chain was really in Gu Zexi¡¯s hands? Then, did he recognize it? Chu Xin suddenly became timid. It seemed that the housekeeper was going to help her ask Gu Zexi She grabbed the housekeeper¡¯s hand, ¡°no need, I¡¯ll go back first. It¡¯s just a key chain anyway, I don¡¯t want it. Housekeeper, please tell young master Gu that I¡¯ll go back first. ¡± The housekeeper was obviously very surprised. Miss Chu clearly cared about it just now, so why did she say that she didn¡¯t want it in the blink of an eye. Before she could say anything, Chu Xin had already turned around and left. She had no choice but to stop asking questions. ¡°Miss Chu, it¡¯s sote, I¡¯ll ask the driver to send you back. It¡¯s not easy to take a taxi here. ¡± ¡°No need. ¡± Chu Xin naturally didn¡¯t dare to bother the people in the vi. She only lowered her head and wanted to leave. When she was about to pass Gu Zexi¡¯s room, she deliberately slowed down her footsteps. Perhaps they really weren¡¯t fated to meet each other. They always met at the wrong time, and always missed each other when they loved each other the most. The door suddenly opened, and a hand reached out from behind the door and pulled her into the room. Chu Xin¡¯s mind was in a daze as the man pressed her against the back of the door. His hand went up his skirt. Chapter 836

Chapter 836: Chapter 829

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION While her mind was nk, she felt a weight on her body, and then a slight pain came from her body. It seemed that everything happened at that moment, and there was no turning back. She stared at the man in front of her with wide eyes and found that he didn¡¯t close his eyes. The two of them just looked at each other silently, as if they werepeting. ¡°Don¡¯t... do this. ¡± She pursed her lips and couldn¡¯t say it ... ¡°Don¡¯t what? It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never done it before. Why are you being reserved now? ¡± His expression was a little strange, and it was so cold that it could kill. Moreover, his actions didn¡¯t show any pity at all, and he just kept taking things by force... Chu Xin bit her lips and did not say anything. She closed her eyes and did not dare to look at the man in front of her. However, as her body moved, she felt a little dizzy at first. Then, she was in a semi-dizzy state. The man in front of her looked at her coldly with a piercing gaze. She could not bear it at all. Gu Zexi did not close his eyes. He just looked down at the woman coldly and did not say a word. Time was indeed the most unrecognizable thing. The little girl from back then, the little girl who could cry because of a key chain, had changed. Thinking of what she had just said to the Butler, he felt even more sarcastic. Indeed, he did not expect that she would keep this key chain with her all the time. He thought that she was a person who cherished old feelings, so he softened his heart and heard what this woman said to the Butler. She said she did not want it, so she did not want it. Did she treat that key chain like him She would throw it away when she was done using it. Just like how she suddenly broke up with him a few years ago and suddenly took a ne out of the country. Chu Xin, do you think that I, Gu Zexi, am the kind of rag that you can throw away when you are done using it My Pride, my pride, will not be trampled on by you. ¡°Look at you, are you a little slut? Can you even feel it at this moment? ¡± His words were almost humiliating. Chu Xin slowly opened her eyes and looked at the cruelty in his eyes with a bitter smile. ¡°Have you humiliated enough? If you¡¯ve humiliated enough, let go of me. ¡± Her voice trembled slightly, trying her best to suppress her sadness and vulnerability. Gu Zexi could already see her pale face. His heart felt as if it was being pressed and crushed, and it was burning in pain. After letting go of her, she slid towards the wall. His hand had already subconsciously wrapped around the woman¡¯s waist. ¡°This is what I call humiliating you? Have you forgotten how you treated me in the past? Chu Xin, I haven¡¯t even treated you ten percent harshly. ¡± Every time he saw her sad and sad, he would end up punishing himself instead of her. ¡°Chu Xin, continue to stay by my side. You can have as much money as you want. Cut off the other men immediately. ¡± Gu Zexi knew that she had many male friends around her. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they were also Ruo Chu¡¯s male friends.. He might really be so jealous that he would resort to certain means. ¡°Young Master Gu is really generous. He spent so much money just to keep me around, yet he¡¯s so jealous of the men around me? Or is he jealous? ¡± ¡°Jealous? Do you think you¡¯re worthy? Little B * Tch. ¡± The smile on Chu Xin¡¯s face was a little Pale. Seeing that the man had already let go of her, she tidied up her clothes slightly and stood by the SOFA again. The figure with her back facing him appeared lonely and lonely. ¡°Can I go now? ¡± His voice was hoarse, but the man turned around and sneered, ¡°since you¡¯re here tonight, don¡¯t go. I might need to go a few more times tonight anyway. ¡± Chapter 837

Chapter 837: Chapter 830

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Now, go take a shower, ¡± the man added. ¡°Okay. ¡± Chu Xin didn¡¯t say anything. She just nodded and put her bag back into the distance. She felt tired physically and mentally. When she thought of the smile on Ruo Chu¡¯s face when she was proposed to, she felt even more envious. Huo Nanchen was really good to Ruo Chu. Ruo Chu was so happy that sometimes she even felt a little jealous. That night, she didn¡¯t sleep much. She watched the two of them watching the fireworks on thewn in the corner. She saw that the smile on Ruo Chu¡¯s face was brighter than ever. How wonderful. She wanted to be happy forever. The next day, when Chu Xin woke up, she didn¡¯t see the person by the bed. She didn¡¯t know when they had left. She was stunned for a few seconds. She thought back tost night and was still a little stunned when she saw the various marks on her body. When she got up and looked at herself in the mirror, her eyes were red and swollen. She looked like two light bulb eyes. Her face was as Pale as a ghost, especially the bite marks on her lips. Her hair was a mess. She was in a terrible state. Chu Xin didn¡¯t know how Gu Zexi had done it to herst night. He could do it with such a ghastly appearance. After applying some concealer, Chu Xin started to go downstairs. Breakfast was still being prepared, but Gu Zexi was already sitting at the dining table. Wan Qian must have slept in the vist night. She was very gentle and virtuous. She poured milk for Gu Zexi and peeled eggs for him. Her voice was extremely gentle. ¡°Good morning, Miss Chu. ¡± The Butler noticed Chu Xin first and greeted her with a smile. Gu Zexi didn¡¯t make any movements from the beginning to the end. He just chewed the fresh bread in his hand mechanically. He paid no attention to Chu Xin¡¯s attention from the beginning to the end. Xiao Hua was angry when she saw Chu Xin¡¯s delicate look. She didn¡¯t even bring her breakfast and pretended not to see it. Chu Xin only greeted the housekeeper and then said to Gu Zexi, ¡°I¡¯ll go back first. ¡± ¡°Wait a minute! ¡± A cold voice suddenly sounded. Chu Xin stopped walking and soon heard him say coldly, ¡°take the medicine for me. ¡± She and he both knew what medicine was. Speaking in public, Chu Xin naturally knew that apart from wanting to humiliate her, he wanted to make Wan Qian feel at ease. She turned her head indifferently and met his cold eyes. She took the medicine and poured it into her mouth, swallowing it without even taking a sip of water. Gu Zexi¡¯s heart trembled and he frowned even more. Wan Qian looked very thoughtful and called out to Xiao Hua, ¡°go and get Miss Chu a ss of water. ¡± Xiao Hua nodded, but she was still unwilling to get her a ss of water. Chu Xin didn¡¯t want to care about their scheming. She just looked at Gu Zexi, who was sitting beside her. ¡°Can we go now? ¡± Her face seemed to have turned even Paler. Gu Zexi only nodded, as if he didn¡¯t want her to identally get pregnant with his child. Xiao Huaughed disdainfully as if she was watching a joke. Wan Qian looked at Chu Xin¡¯s receding figure, and for some reason, the sense of danger in her heart grew deeper. Was it really as Xiao Hua had said, that Gu Zexi didn¡¯t love this woman at all, and that this woman was just trying her best to get close to him? Why did she feel that something was wrong? It was as if she wasn¡¯t in control of her own expectations. ¡°Wan Qian. ¡± Chapter 838

Chapter 838: Chapter 831

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Zexi called out to her, then turned around and said gently, ¡°what¡¯s the matter, Zexi? ¡± ¡°I hope you can keep your promise. ¡± As soon as Gu Zexi said this, Wan Qian felt her heart tremble. She stared at the person in front of her without blinking, ¡°what do you mean, young master Gu? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not suitable for you. Give up as soon as possible. ¡± Gu Zexi¡¯s words hadpletely made things clear. Originally, everyone was just taking what they wanted. Wan Qian didn¡¯t want to be forced to marry a wealthy businessman by her father, and he wanted to test Chu Xin¡¯s reaction. It just so happened that the old man felt that the fortune of the WAN family was not too bad. But now that he realized that Wan Qian really wanted to marry him, this game that was supposed to be a coboration should end early. Otherwise, if Wan Qian really fell in love with him and he could not make a promise, it would be unfair to Wan Qian. Of course, at this moment, Gu Zexi¡¯s mind was more focused on the back of Chu Xin when she left. She was thin and weak, looking like she wanted to hug him and take good care of him. ¡°Zexi, what did I do wrong? I can change. ¡± Chu Xin looked at Gu Zexi¡¯s impatient eyes as if she did not understand. Her tears were a little shaky. ¡°Zexi, I just want to stay by your side for a few more days. I don¡¯t want anything else. ¡± Gu Zexi didn¡¯t really listen to her. He only said, ¡°then I¡¯ll get straight to the point. I can¡¯t give you anything, whether it¡¯s marriage or love. ¡± ¡°okay, as long as you don¡¯t chase me away. The old man is quite satisfied with me, and I don¡¯t want him to be disappointed with you. Zexi, you don¡¯t want the old man to see you not getting married or dating. Just live alone. ¡± Wan Qian gritted her teeth and agreed. She believed that men would eventually change their minds. Gu Zexi did not reply but turned around and went upstairs. ¡°...¡± There seemed to be an urgent matter at the office tonight. Huo Nanchen had called to inform her that he would not be able to return home in time and told her not to stay upte and wait for him. It was already nine o¡¯clock and Gu Ruochu habitually felt very sleepy. She coaxed the child to sleep first. After waiting for another half an hour, Gu Ruochu could not hold it in any longer and went back to her room to sleep first. In her half-asleep state, she felt as if something was pressing against her chest. A scorching breath swept over her and a pair of frosty hands caressed her body. It was as if there was a fire burning and a familiar flu had passed through her. The scorching temperature made her unable to resist opening her lips, but it was sucked in by something soft and tender. She began to feel even hotter and her mouth and tongue were parched and thirsty. The indescribable heat in her body began to spread throughout her body and she became exceptionally hot, like a fish resting on a shallow beach. She could not help but speak. She reached out her hand to lift the heavy object that was pressing against her body, but she grabbed onto a chest. ¡°Eh... ¡± Gu Ruochu opened her eyes and met a pair of bright eyes in the darkness. Heughed softly and lowered his head once again to fiercely seal her lips. Gu Ruochu almost could not breathe as she weakly grabbed onto his hair. ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re back? ¡± Gu Ruochu was still in a daze from her sleep. When she confirmed the identity of the person on top of her, she felt much more rxed. ¡°Mm, did you miss me? ¡± A maic voice that sounded like a cello rang out in the dark night. She met his deep, Dark Eyes with a hint of indulgence and warmth. This was her husband, the person she was going to hold hands with for the rest of her life. ¡°Yes. ¡± The corners of her lips curled. Chapter 839

Chapter 839: Chapter 832

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She wrapped her arms around his neck like a kitten waiting for its master to pamper it. Of course, it was a sharp-wed cat. This beautiful scene made his Adam¡¯s apple quiver slightly. He then pounced on the woman and kissed her hard on the lips. The sunlight shone through the window early in the morning and shone on the person on the bed. The person on the bed had a sweet sleeping face. Her snow-white shoulders were outside and her hands were propped up under her head. She looked as beautiful as a beautiful oil painting. Gu Ruochu hugged the nket and rubbed against it a few times. The door had already been pushed open. The next moment, she was pulled into Huo Nanchen¡¯s arms along with the nket. ¡°Little Liar, get up and eat. ¡± Hearing the familiar low voice beside her ear, she did not open her eyes. Instead, shezily leaned against his shoulder, ¡°Hubby, what time is it? ¡± ¡°seven-thirty. ¡± His kissnded on her forehead. Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly as she pushed the person beside her away, ¡°I¡¯m going to change my clothes. You can go out first. ¡± Sometimes, she felt that Huo Nanchen had a double personality. Sometimes, he could be very serious and serious. That cold and ruthless air made people feel afraid from the bottom of their hearts. But sometimes, he could be shameless to the extreme, wild and unbridled. ¡°Alright,e out quickly. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s heart ached for her for not sleeping enough, but he also knew that she would never interfere with what he had to do. Perhaps, he could trick her into taking a nap in the office this afternoon. ... ... After the proposal, Huo Nanchen naturally had to get busy with the wedding. Ruo Chu looked at her belly, which was gradually showing. She thought that if she wore a wedding dress, it would not look good. She could wear a wedding dress while her waist was still thin. ¡°Do you have any other requirements for the wedding? ¡± Gu Ruochuy on the man¡¯sp and was very docile as he stroked her fur. She could act coquettishly without any restraint. ¡°Why are you still asking? Don¡¯t you know what I¡¯m thinking? ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s eyes darkened when he saw that she was deliberately rubbing against him. He squeezed her hand and said, ¡°of course I know what you¡¯re thinking. I just want tomunicate with you. ¡± ¡°Of course I want to get married in the church. I want to get married with you under the witness of the priest. ¡± ¡°MM, I¡¯ve already chosen a castle. We can hold an ancient castle wedding. ¡± ¡°really? ¡± Gu Ruochu suddenly stood up. She felt a hand on her waist and immediately used the force to lean against him. Then, she leaned into his embrace A pair of hands wrapped around his neck, ¡°so my husband is so romantic. Are you trying to imitate a prince and a princess? ¡± Doesn¡¯t the smell of an ancient castle wedding feel like a phone call? ¡°You just found out that I¡¯m so romantic. Of course, I have to satisfy your young girl¡¯s heart. ¡± Gu Ruochu suddenly smiled and buried her face in his shoulder, ¡°Hubby, why are you so good to me? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll really run away? ¡± ¡°You have my child in your belly. Where else can you run to? ¡± He wrapped his arms around her waist so that she would feel morefortable on his body. Gu Ruochu felt that his words were too absolute, ¡°then won¡¯t I run away with the Child? If I really don¡¯t want you, the child will definitely be taken away. ¡± With a p, Gu Ruochu felt as if someone had hit her buttocks. It was a punishment, but Gu Ruochu felt that the position where the hand was moving was a little awkward. She wanted to move, but she did not dare to. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m punishing you. ¡± He held her with one hand and patted her buttocks with the other, ¡°if you talk nonsense again, you¡¯ll be beaten. ¡± Chapter 840

Chapter 840: Chapter 833

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°This is domestic violence. ¡± ¡°then go ahead and sue me. Let both our mothers hear how I¡¯m abusing you. ¡± Seeing his dead expression, Gu Ruochu reached out and pinched him. She did not say another word and began to listen to the details. Gu Ruochu knew that he had already nned the wedding. However, she did not feel like telling her any more details. She said that she wanted to wait for more surprises. She did not ask any more questions. If she remained curious, she might really be pleasantly surprised. Holding his arm, Gu Ruochu began to feel sleepy again. ¡°Are you sleepy? ¡± He kissed the woman¡¯s forehead and carried her to the bed. He watched as her stomach gradually bulged. His happiness was indescribable. After settling the woman in bed, Huo Nanchen closed the door and went downstairs. The atmosphere in the house did not seem right. Huo Nanchen¡¯s gaze fell from upstairs and happened to see a woman sitting on the Sofa. ¡°Nanchen. ¡± Qi Ru had just picked up her coffee when she saw that her son had finally found some backbone. She got up from the SOFA and said, ¡°someone from home is here. ¡± When she saw who it was that day, her eyebrows twitched. She really didn¡¯t expect this woman to find the Huo family. Didn¡¯t she know that the huo family had a grudge with the presidential pce? Last time, she had invited her to a so-called banquet. Wasn¡¯t her failure to go enough to make the president¡¯s wife realize that she didn¡¯t like them? Did Nan Yue know that his wife hade to the huo family again. ¡°Huo. ¡± The person who came and stood up interrupted Qi ru¡¯s train of thought. This slender figure didn¡¯t look like a woman who had just given birth. ¡°Madam President, is there a problem? ¡± Huo Nanchen knew that Qi ru had never liked the people from the presidential pce. In fact, it was not just his mother. It seemed that the people from the presidential pce had some sort of conflict with the huo family. Even his grandmother was unwilling to talk about the presidential pce. The Huo family seemed to have had some secret dealings with the presidential pce in the past. However, with the death of the old master, certain things had be a secret that no one would ever mention again. She smiled gently as she watched Huo Nanchen sit down. She had naturally seen the news a few days ago. Gu Ruochu was indeed blessed. Her husband and mother-inw were so good to her that no one would dote on her. ¡°Is Ruo Chu Resting upstairs? ¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t have the energy to get pregnant. ¡± Huo Nanchen spoke frankly, ¡°May I know why the president¡¯s wife is here? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. ¡± Gu Xiangsi¡¯s smile was very bright ¡°I heard that Madam Huo is pregnant. The president and I have been in the capital and haven¡¯t had much time to visit. Speaking of which, Ruo Chu is also considered my sister. I was thinking that now that I know that Huo has proposed, I would like to take the young madam to the president¡¯s residence for a few days. What do you think, Huo?¡± Qi Ru¡¯s expression darkened. What right did her daughter-inw have to go to the president¡¯s mansion to recuperate? ¡°Ruo Chu doesn¡¯t like to go to strange ces. ¡± Although Huo Nanchen did not know what the president¡¯s mansion was thinking, he still rejected her outright. Gu Xiangsi only smiled, as if she knew she would be rejected. ¡°That¡¯s true, especially when a woman is pregnant. It¡¯s been hard on you, Huo. ¡± ¡°Huo, I have something else to tell you. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s convenient to go to the garden. ¡± Gu Xiangsi changed the topic, and the two bodyguards beside her approached her. ¡°Son... ¡± Qi Ru wanted to say something, but when she saw the look in Huo Nanchen¡¯s eyes, she shut her mouth. Nanchen had always had his own ideas. Chapter 841

Chapter 841: Chapter 834

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Even though Gu Xiangsi was only the president¡¯s wife, this also involved politics. Qi Ru was afraid that her son and the huo family would be dragged into this mess. ¡°Sure. ¡± Huo Nanchen knew that Gu Xiangsi was only doing this to avoid his mother and discuss something with him in private. Gu Xiangsi nodded slightly and turned to follow mother Zhang towards the garden. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ¡± Gu Xiangsi turned around and saw Huo Nanchen looking at her calmly. It was not like the way he looked at Gu Ruochu in the newspapers. A person¡¯s gaze would not lie. Huo Nanchen saw that she was in a daze and furrowed his brows in displeasure. ¡°Huo Shao, I know that your father¡¯s mistress and illegitimate child are plotting against you. ¡± ¡°So what? ¡± Huo Nanchen casually sat on the stone bench and poured himself a cup of tea. ¡°I know that Huo Shao would not put that mother and child in his eyes. ¡± Gu Xiangsi smiled ¡°However, your father standing next to that mistress and child is their greatest reliance. Huo Zhenggang has lived a few decades longer than you and he loves that mistress so much. Do you think that he would attack you for his mistress? ¡± ¡°I also know that Huo Shao won¡¯t put these people in his eyes, but Ruo Chu is pregnant now. ¡°. ¡°I don¡¯t think Huo Shao would let his pregnant wife worry about you at such a critical moment, right? ¡± ¡°She is your weak spot. I¡¯m sure your father knows how to use your weak spot. ¡± Gu Xiangsi always hit the nail on the head with her words. Huo Nanchen, on the other hand, really thought highly of her. His Gaze was silent. ¡°So? ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu is considered my sister. ¡± Gu Xiangsiughed. ¡°If you are willing to trust the presidential pce and cooperate with you, it will only take a few days for your father and the mistress to be eliminated. ¡± ¡°cooperate? ¡± That was interesting. He thought it was interesting to enunciate. ¡°Yes, you can totally leave Ruo Chu with me. She¡¯s Zhang Xuan¡¯s daughter, and she¡¯s also rted to the Gu family. She¡¯s also my sister. ¡± She met Huo Nanchen¡¯s gaze She mustered her courage. ¡°I know the huo family and the presidential pce have always had a grudge, but who doesn¡¯t cooperate because of benefits Even the rtionship between countries can be good and bad at times. ¡°So, I want you to look at it from Ruo Chu¡¯s point of view and cooperate with us. ¡± Huo Nanchen did not say yes or no. ¡°I know what you said. I will consider it. ¡± He put down the teacup, turned around and left without looking at her again. Gu Xiangsi did not know how much of an effect her words had on him, but she had tried her best to persuade him. The rest was up to Huo Nanchen. Qi Ru waited nervously in the living room for about ten minutes. When she saw Gu Xiangsi was sent away, she walked over and patted her son. ¡°What did she say just now? ¡± ¡°She asked me to cooperate with the Presidential Pce. ¡± Qi Ru frowned. ¡°Then what do you n to do? ¡± ¡°The presidential pce is not as simple as we thought. They kept saying that they could help me get rid of Wen Xiann and her son. Their real goal is to drag me into the muddy waters of politics and get rid of the dissidents. ¡± COMMENT Qi Ru was scared out of her wits. ¡°Then forget it. We must never get involved in the matters of the presidential pce again. ¡°. Before your grandfather died, he also told us that the huo family would never get involved in these so-called struggles. Your grandfather was the same back then... ... Sigh, I won¡¯t say much about the past ... .. COMMENT ¡°I know. ¡± Huo Nanchenforted his mother before he took out his phone and dialed a number. .. Gu Ruochu woke up at six in the afternoon and saw that there were a few missed calls on her phone. They were all from strangers. Chapter 842

Chapter 842: Chapter 835

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Thinking that someone had called so many times, perhaps something was up. Thinking about it, she called back. ¡°Ruo Chu, it¡¯s me. ¡± Gu Xiangsi¡¯s voice came through. ¡°Do you still remember me? I¡¯m Zexi¡¯s sister. I can be considered your sister. ¡± Speaking of which, it was strange. Gu Zexi had never paid much attention to her, nor did he really treat her as a sister. However, he treated Ruo Chu very differently. ¡°Madam President, why are you looking for me? ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been pregnant for so long, and I haven¡¯te over to check on you. I wonder if you have time to get together recently? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Ever since I found out that I¡¯m pregnant, my husband hasn¡¯t allowed me to leave the house. ¡± Gu Ruochu immediately brought Huo Nanchen out. She had always been wary of the people from the Presidential Pce. ¡°Huo is really keeping a close eye on me. ¡± Gu Xiangsi smiled faintly and told her about what she had told Huo Nanchen today. She then took out Wen Xiann and her mother and analyzed the rtionship between them and Ruo Chu. Gu Ruoyun only listened and did not speak. Gu Xiangsi could not understand what she was thinking She could only end the conversation with a sincere tone, ¡°ruo Chu, the olddy is still alive. Huo Zhenggang can still have someone to avoid. However, if the olddy is no longer around, it¡¯s hard to say if Huo Zhenggang will turn against Huo Nanchen. I believe that you don¡¯t want Huo Nanchen to fall into the trap of his own father, right Therefore, cooperating with the presidential pce is the best choice.¡± ¡°Yes, I know everything you¡¯ve said. ¡± Gu Ruochu appeared very calm, ¡°Nanchen has his own thoughts. No matter what he decides, I will support him and will not interfere. ¡± Gu Xiangsi choked on her words. She never thought that Gu Ruochu would have such an attitude. At the same time, she was a little shocked. She felt that Gu Ruochu was indeed a very smart person. Even though she had said so much on the phone just now, Gu Ruochu was not affected at all. It waspletely different from what she had expected. This pair was indeed a perfect match. Gu Xiangsi was a little absent-minded. She hurriedly chatted with Gu Ruochu for a while before hanging up. Nan Yue walked over from somewhere and stood beside her, ¡°have you told her clearly? What did she say? ¡± Gu Xiangsi smiled bitterly. ¡°They are indeed husband and wife. Neither of them is easy to fool. Gu Ruochu is an intelligent woman. She does not have any disagreements with her husband on this matter. ¡± ¡°As expected. ¡± Nan Yue took off his coat and casually threw it on the SOFA. ¡°since we can¡¯t take Huo Nanchen¡¯s path, we can only take the next one. ¡± ¡°MM. ¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Ruo Chu, I never thought that you would have two babies in your belly. ¡± Yang Xi touched ruo Chu¡¯s belly, still in disbelief. Gu Ruochu¡¯s hand also touched her slightly protruding belly. Every day, she felt as if the baby was absorbing nutrients from her belly and growing day by day. ¡°before I got pregnant, I couldn¡¯t believe it either. ¡± After the pregnancy test, Gu Ruochu was relieved to find that the baby was in perfect health. As She was speaking, Yang Xi¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang. She stood up and walked to the side. She took out her cell phone and saw that it was indeed young master an. ¡°Why are you calling me? ¡± ¡°Are you at Ruo Chu¡¯s? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± An Shaosi nced around the house, but there wasn¡¯t a single person around. Why was this little thing not at home all day. ¡°She¡¯ll be back soon. ¡± After saying that, she hung up the phone. Yang Xi felt that it was strange, and she even despised him for hanging up the phone. He really wasn¡¯t a gentleman. Chapter 843

Chapter 843: Chapter 836

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Ruo Chu, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to go back first. ¡± Yang Xi looked at Ruo Chu¡¯s stomach reluctantly and said cheerfully, ¡°my little babies, little aunt Yang is leaving. You must let your mother eat more so that she can grow up. ¡± Gu Ruochu knew that her husband, Guan Yan, might be acting up at home again, so she did not ask her to stay for dinner. ¡°Go on, be careful that Guan Yan doesn¡¯te knocking on your door. ¡± Listening to Ruo Chu¡¯s teasing tone, Yang Xi clenched her fists and gently touched her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first then. I¡¯lle visit my little babies another day. ¡± Yang Xi took out her car keys and drove back to the vi. When she was near the vi, Yang Xi suddenly felt that she should look at the ALMANAC before she went out. When she saw Yang Ziyu, she did not know if it was an ident or if he was there on purpose, but Yang Xi felt like she was a dog. In the past, she was also a victim of Ning Tangxi. Now that she saw this dog and woman getting theireuppance, she was still very happy. Now that the Yang family¡¯s business was declining day by day, not only did Yang Xi not have any worries or heartache, she only felt happy. Those so-called family members had once personally pushed her into the fire. Even if it was her biological parents, she could not bring herself to have a good temper. ¡°What? Run away when you see me? ¡± Yang Ziyu realized that she looked as if she did not see him, and his heart was a little stung. He put out his cigarette and directly blocked in front of her. ¡°Yang Ziyu, don¡¯t make me look down on you! ¡± Yang Xi flung his hand away in disgust. The way she avoided him made Yang Ziyu stunned for a moment. Although he knew that she hated him now, she had always chased him until now and avoided him. He felt that the gap was too big. Especially now that she was treating him this way because of another man. Thinking of this, he felt veryfortable in his heart. ¡°If you have something to say, say it quickly. He¡¯s still waiting for me at home. ¡± Yang Xi did not care about his expression and kept waiting coldly. Yang Ziyu¡¯s originally calm expression was somewhat irritated by her words He sneered and said, ¡°waiting for you? An Shaosi, that yboy? Why did I hear that he brought another woman to the vist time? Yang Xi, he was just ying around with you to begin with, and you actually took it seriously? ¡± ¡°What has it got to do with you? Even if I were to be fooled by him and thrown away, it¡¯s still better than marrying a scumbag like you. A person like you is only fit to spend the rest of your life with a rotten woman like Ning Tangxi. ¡± Ning Tangxi¡¯s three wordspletely provoked Yang Ziyu, and he roared at her. ¡°Yang Xi! ¡± He sized her up with his eyes. It seemed that ever since she had been with an Shaosi, she had been living a veryfortable life. Did an Shaosi buy all the famous brands on her body for her? She was originally skinny and skinny, but now she actually had the feeling of a woman¡¯s fullness, which made her even more seductive. ¡°I advise you to go back to the Yang family as soon as possible, before he ys with you too much. ¡± Yang Xi couldn¡¯t bear to hear the words that came out of his mouth, so she turned around and wanted to leave. Before Yang Ziyu could react, his hand had already grabbed the woman. ¡°Are you crazy? Let go of me, you lunatic. ¡± Yang Xi reached out with her bag and smashed it at him with all her might, practically gnashing her teeth in anger. In the past, young master an had also been this shameless, but she had never been so disgusted with that man. She would only be angered by him until she stomped her feet. Of course, Yang Ziyu wouldn¡¯t let go of her, and he only continued to pull at her arm. A man¡¯s strength was stronger than a woman¡¯s. Yang Xi was pressed against the man¡¯s chest. Yang Xi felt as if she was electrocuted. She felt that every breath on his body was disgusting. Chapter 844

Chapter 844: Chapter 837

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Her first reaction was to bend down and bite the man¡¯s wrist. Yang Ziyu felt the pain and reached out to pry the woman¡¯s hand away. Yang Xi felt as if her hand was about to be broken by him, but her unwillingness to admit defeat allowed her to continue biting the man¡¯s wrist. When she heard the man¡¯s low scream, she felt very happy. This damn woman. He pushed her hand away forcefully,pletely unaware that the woman¡¯s face had turned pale. In this stalemate, a familiar man¡¯s voice sounded from the side. ¡°Yang Ziyu, you¡¯re carrying my woman. ¡± An SHAOSI had unknowingly leaned against the door of his car. The green smoke in his hand had smudged the man¡¯s handsome features. Yang Xi could not tell what he was feeling, but he was probably in a bad mood. Such a handsome man made Yang Ziyu suddenly feel ashamed of himself. It was hard to imagine that this was an Shaosi. That enigmatic yboy. ¡°Yang Xi, are you still not nning toe over? ¡± He exhaled a puff of smoke, his tonezy and dangerous. Yang Xi had already trotted over. Like a cat meeting its master, shepletely retracted her sharp ws and hid in its master¡¯s embrace. Just as she trotted to an Shaosi¡¯s side, the man grabbed her by the waist. Yang Xi snorted. Although this man seemed to be quite strong, he was still restrained and only tightly locked her in his embrace. Thinking about how she had just been entangled with Yang Ziyu, Yang Xi suddenly felt guilty that she had cheated on him. ¡°I told you to go home, but you dare to bete. ¡± The light smoke from her fingertips separated the man¡¯s handsome face from her. An Shaosi suddenly pinched her chin and kissed her. Yang Xi felt so wronged that she looked pitiful. She muttered, ¡°who told you to rush me so quickly? ¡± Yang Ziyu, who was not far away, was a little stunned. He could not tell what other feelings he had, but he had an indescribable feeling when he saw such an exciting and erotic scene. There was only one thought in his mind. This man had a strong desire to possess Yang Xi. Whether it was from the surface or from the bottom of his heart, the information he revealed was uniformly strong. A man had a strong desire to possess a woman. If it wasn¡¯t love, what else could it be? After being kissed until her cheeks turned red, Yang Xi finally remembered that there was another man beside her. She tugged at an Shaosi¡¯s cor and said, ¡°let¡¯s go home. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± He ced his hand on the woman¡¯s waist and only gave Yang Ziyu a cold nod before walking away. Yang Xi seemed to feel extremely satisfied following him. Yang Ziyu recalled his bad attitude towards Yang Xi in the past andpared it to today. For a moment, he stood there in a daze for a long time. ¡°You¡¯re still thinking about him? ¡± An Shaosi noticed that the woman beside him seemed to be absent-minded. He pinched her waist as if he was punishing her. He only stopped when he heard her let out a low cry. COMMENT ¡°I¡¯m not thinking about him. He didn¡¯t even look at me in the past. Now that he¡¯s turned around after being dumped by that trash, Ning Tangxi, it makes me feel like I was blind to fall in love with him back then. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you know you were blind back then. There¡¯s still hope. ¡± An Shaosi wanted to say something, but he couldn¡¯t. Yang Xi red at him and decided not to argue with him. She was only in a good mood as she fiddled with her newly bought bag. When they returned to the vi, Yang Xi saw that the seductive woman was still there. Her expression immediately changed. That woman¡¯s skirt couldn¡¯t cover anything. It was tight and short, and even her butt was almost exposed. ¡°An Shaosi, what do you mean? ¡± Chapter 845

Chapter 845: Chapter 838

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION An Shaosi ced the wine ss in his hand on the table. When he looked up, he saw the woman ring at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, little thing? ¡± Yang Xi seemed to be on the verge of exploding. She pointed at Zhang Man and asked, ¡°why did you leave this woman in the vi? ¡± Zhang Man saw Yang Xi pointing at her and giggled as she walked over. She replied in a half-hearted manner, ¡°Yang Xi, you guys are finally back. ¡± Her chest was almost touching an Shaosi¡¯s body, and her hand took advantage of the situation to pull on the man¡¯s arm. ¡°Young Master, would you like some wine? ¡± An Shaosi handed the wine over, and Zhang man only took it after she had rubbed enough. She walked towards the wine rack in a flirtatious manner. ¡°An Shaosi, are you nning to have that woman? ¡± Yang Xi did not cry and make a scene like the other women. She only felt that she had suddenly fallen from the top, and it was a little ironic. ¡°She said that if she wanted to stay here, she could even be a ve. I¡¯ll do as I please. Anyway, there¡¯s only one more maid. ¡± An Shaosi walked over and looked at the woman¡¯s angry face. He could not help but pinch it. ¡°since there¡¯s a free maiding to serve US, why don¡¯t you ept all of them? ¡± Yang Xi was slightly stunned. When she met the man¡¯s narrow and deep eyes, she was a little dazed. The feeling of never understanding him came again. Was He really so casual with women Although she didn¡¯t like Zhang man very much, this man had yed Zhang man like a fiddle. ¡°young master. ¡± Just as she thought so, Zhang man had alreadye over in a delicate manner. ¡°young master, drink. ¡± An Shaosi took the wine but walked away in the next moment. Zhang Man, who had lost her bnce, almost fell down. Yang Xi was just about to go upstairs when she suddenly stopped. She was lifted up by an Shaosi and her legs subconsciously wrapped around the man¡¯s waist. ¡°What are you doing? PUT ME DOWN! ¡± An Shaosi just sat on the SOFA, and the red wine in his hand still did not spill out. ¡°Does the little flower still hurt? ¡± Yang Xi did not react at first, but when she saw the evil smile in his eyes and his perverted behaviorst night, Yang Xi¡¯s entire face turned blood red. ¡°Shut up! ¡± How could he... ... How could he describe her like that ! ! ¡°Why are you shy? She¡¯s a beautiful little flower to begin with. If the little flower doesn¡¯t hurt, shouldn¡¯t we y a flower arranging game? ¡± He pressed his ear against Yang Xi¡¯s Yang Xi had already noticed Zhang Man¡¯s extremely resentful gaze from the corner of her eyes, as if she would be torn to shreds in the next second. The temperature of his body seeped through, causing her body to tremble slightly. ¡°Go upstairs. ¡± She knew that she couldn¡¯t escape. ¡°Be Good. If you let me y with flower arranging, I¡¯ll go upstairs. ¡± His hand held hers and rubbed it repeatedly. Zhang man looked at the intimate posture of the two of them and felt that she had beenpletely ignored by this man even though she was wearing a dress that revealed her back today. Forget it, the days were still ahead. ¡°Since Xiao Xi and young master still have some matters to attend to, I¡¯ll go out first. ¡± Zhang man acted very reasonable, but she still walked out with seductive steps. Young master an didn¡¯t even look back. He only hugged the woman in his arms and walked upstairs. Yang Xi knew that this man didn¡¯t really care about anything. When she saw the bruises on her body after it was over, she really cried. This beast, beast, the densely packed scars on her body already made her want to cry, but she had no tears. She hid under the nket and cried like a child. When the sensation of kisses came from her back, she cried even harder. ¡°Don¡¯t move. ¡± ¡°Be good, I won¡¯t move. Be Obedient. ¡± Chapter 846

Chapter 846: Chapter 839

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Yang Xiy on the bed and cried weakly. Fortunately, the man still let her go, making her feel that this man still felt sorry for her. ... In the afternoon, Yang Xi saw that he was working at his desk with his back to her, and she suddenly had the thought of teasing him. She tiptoed closer, and just as her handnded on an Shaosi¡¯s shoulder, an extremely dangerous aura suddenly surged around her. ¡°BE CAREFUL! ¡± Someone shouted, and in the next second, an Shaosi had already rolled off the ground with Yang Xi in his arms. At the same time, an earth-shattering gunshot rang out in the room. ¡°An Shaosi, WHO¡¯s shooting? Who is it? ¡± Yang Xi was so scared that her entire body was trembling. She had never experienced something like this before. ¡°SHH. ¡± An Shaosi brought her out of the room. Suddenly, he pulled out a gun neatly and aimed it at the bend of the stairs. The other party seemed to have fired as well. With a bang, a person fell to the ground silently at the bend. Yang Xi was so scared that her heart was pounding. When she saw that it was actually Zhang Man, she let out a low shriek, ¡°how could it be her? ¡± An Shaosi stepped on the corpse on the ground with his leather shoes. When he realized that it was already gone, he finally let his guard downpletely. He had long seen that there was something wrong with this woman. It would be too childish to attempt to kill him. ¡°SHAOSI! ¡± Yang Xi saw a dark blood flow out of an SHAOSI¡¯s chest. She was so scared that her entire body trembled. Her entire body was extremely stiff. ¡°You¡¯ve been shot! ¡± An Shaosi only felt it now. He suddenly fell to his knees. ¡°SHAOSI! ¡± Yang Xi was so scared that her face turned white. Her mind was even more nk. She could only find Huo Nanchen¡¯s number while trembling. ¡°...¡± These days, Ruo Chu had been staying at home to take care of her fetus. People woulde to her house every day and she would not feel lonely. On the contrary, Huo Nanchen wished that those people would note and disturb their peaceful days. The garden was full of vitality. Huo Nanchen apanied Ruo Chu as they strolled in the garden. He was surprised to hear that Ruo Chu seemed to be having a fetal movement recently. ¡°shall we give the child a nickname first? ¡± Gu Ruochu leaned against his shoulder. ¡°What should we call it? ¡± She suddenly smiled and her eyes curved into crescents, ¡°I don¡¯t know about this sudden question, but I¡¯ll have to think about it slowly. I¡¯ll tell you when I¡¯ve thought about it. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He looked at it and found that it was an Shaosi¡¯s number. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ¡± ¡°where are you now? ¡± Yang Xi¡¯s heart-wrenching cries came from inside. ¡°young master was shot by someone at home just now. I don¡¯t know if the bullet hit his heart, but I¡¯m taking him to the hospital now. ¡± She really couldn¡¯t find anyone else. Only the Butler helped him to the car, and she ran and cried behind him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be right there. ¡± Knowing that the situation was not looking good, he immediately asked the housekeeper to bring the car out of the garage. ¡°Ruo Chu, there might be a problem with an Shaosi. I¡¯ll be there right away. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him? ¡± Gu Ruochu heard Yang Xi¡¯s heart-wrenching cries. She did not know how much trouble had happened over there. ¡°He was shot. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Are you alright? ¡± ¡°For now. ¡± Huo Nanchen did not know what had happened over there. He reached out and steadily carried the woman next to him upstairs. ¡°You stay at home obediently. I¡¯ll go over and see what¡¯s going on. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Gu Ruochu pushed him when she reached the top of the stairs, ¡°go quickly, be careful. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Chapter 847

Chapter 847: Chapter 840

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo nanchen kissed her forehead before he left. Gu Ruochu watched as the man left and subconsciously caressed her abdomen. She did not expect that less than an hour after Huo Nanchen had left, someone from the Huo family would suddenly arrive. ¡°Madam Huo. ¡± The imperial guards at the front greeted Qi ru respectfully. Qi Ru knew that these were the imperial guards of the president from their uniforms. Nanchen had only left for an hour. How did the people from the presidential pce arrive. ¡°May I ask what¡¯s the matter? ¡± Qi Ru appeared to be very cautious. After all, the Huo family had not interacted with the presidential pce for many years, and this sudden wave of people was after Nan Chen had left. It was inevitable that people would be suspicious. ¡°Madam, I was ordered to invite Madam Huo to stay at the presidential pce for a few days. ¡± When she heard that Ruo Chu was going to stay at the presidential pce for a few days, Qi ru felt a surge of anger in her heart. What right did this have? Why did their daughter-inw have to go to the Presidential Pce? It seemed that Gu Xiangsi had not been able to coax her earlier, and now she was using the power of the presidential pce. It was unknown whether it was Gu Xiangsi¡¯s idea or Nan Yue¡¯s idea. ¡°Go back and tell your president that Ruo Chu is raising her child in the Huo family home. ¡± No matter how well-mannered Qi ru was, she could not hold herself back at this moment. Furthermore, the Huo family and the presidential pce had a grudge against each other previously, so she did not want to disy her good temper now. ¡°Madam, please don¡¯t make things difficult for us. ¡± These people really know how to pick the right moment to actually choose to take her away at this time. Qi Ru¡¯s face was cold. ¡°I¡¯d like to see how I can make things difficult for you. ¡± At this moment, the leader hadpletely lost his patience. Just as he was about to use force, he saw Gu Ruochue out. ¡°What do you want? ¡± ¡°Young Madam, the president only wants to invite you to stay at the presidential pce for a few days. ¡± Her reply was very respectful, but everyone knew that she was being forcibly ced under house arrest. The only reason she was under house arrest was probably to deal with Huo Nanchen. Gu Ruochu did not say a word. It was probably not just her and Qi ru. Even Huo Zhenggang and the others did not expect that the presidential pce would suddenly turn its attention towards the Huo family and Gu Ruochu. ¡°Xiao Ru, since the president has invited Ruo Chu into the presidential pce, there¡¯s no need for us to stop her. ¡± Huo Zhenggang had just returned from the outside and happened to see this scene. He disliked Gu Ruochu very much. Now that the president had inexplicably invited Gu Ruochu into the presidential pce, Huo Zhenggang guessed that the president had taken a liking to Gu Ruochu. Of course, this was also his guess. If this was really the case, it would be a good thing for the huo family. If his son listened to this vixen¡¯s words all day long, the Huo family would fall into this woman¡¯s hands sooner orter. Xiang Lan was right. A man who listens too much to a woman¡¯s words could easily fall into a woman¡¯s hands and make a huge mistake. He would not allow Huo Nanchen to make a mistake in this regard. ¡°How can you take away my daughter-inw just like that? ¡± Qi Ru¡¯s face was full of dignity. ¡°If you insist on taking away Ruo Chu, wait for Nanchen toe back. When the timees, I won¡¯t say a word even if you want to take her away. ¡± ¡°Xiao Ru, what are you doing? ¡± Nanchen is back. How can these people take away Gu Ruochu? ¡°Don¡¯t be rash. ¡± Huo zhenggang tried to convince his wife but realized that Qi ru was only looking at him coldly. He was even more dissatisfied, ¡°how can Nanchen be controlled by a woman? Besides, it¡¯s not a big deal for the president to invite Ruo Chu to stay at the presidential pce for a few days. ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t allow it anyway. ¡± Qi Ru could not be bothered with what he said. She pulled Ruo Chu along and wanted to go back. Chapter 848

Chapter 848: Chapter 841

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Mr. Huo, please advise your wife. I¡¯m sure you all know how powerful this rtionship is. ¡± Huo Zhenggang grew more and more afraid of letting Qi ru stop Gu Ruochu. His expression was extremely gloomy as he took a few steps forward and pulled his wife in an extremely rude manner. Qi Ru never thought that Huo zhenggang would make a move against her, especially at this moment. Qi Ru felt a huge impact as she stood there in a daze. She staggered and almost fell. She could no longer maintain the dignified bearing of a nobledy. ¡°Huo zhenggang! ! ! ¡± Qi Ru was furious. She was even more disappointed and disappointed in this man. ¡°I¡¯ve already told Ruo Chu to stay at the presidential pce for a few days. I¡¯m the head of the Huo family, don¡¯t provoke me. ¡± Huo Zhenggang¡¯s only good temper had been wiped out. He pinched the woman¡¯s wrist bone hard. ¡°Please, Young Madam, get out. ¡± The rest of them signaled with their eyes. Gu Ruochu was surrounded by a few people and was forcibly taken out. Gu Ruochu knew that she could not resist, not to mention that there was a child in her stomach. She hade into contact with Nan Yue before, so it was unlikely that he was some evil person who would make things difficult for a pregnant woman. In fact, Nan Yue had once saved her. A wise man submits to circumstances. This phrase was used in most situations. Gu Ruochu nced at her mother-inw and did not show much panic, ¡°mother, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back soon. I believe that the Madam President will not make things difficult for me. ¡± Her words were clearly meant tofort Qi ru, but there was no better way than to let her mother-inw rx. Qi Ru waspletely helpless. These people seemed to have colluded with each other to capture Huo Nanchen when he was not at home. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Young Madam, this way please. ¡± A few people led Gu Ruochu forward and soon left the huo family home. ¡°Xiao Ru, when mother asks, tell her that Gu Ruochu has returned to the Ning family home. Don¡¯t disturb her, ¡± Huo zhenggang instructed. ¡°If you want to tell her, tell her yourself. Why did you have the courage to take Ruo Chu Away with those people just now? Why didn¡¯t you have the ability to tell your mother? ¡± At this moment, Qi ru¡¯s resentment towards him had reached its peak. At the same time, she felt a chill in her heart. ¡°I didn¡¯t have any other choice, did I If you insist on taking Ruo Chu away, she¡¯s just a woman. It¡¯s not enough to send the huo family into eternal damnation. You also know very well that the presidential pce seems to have started to target us. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have targeted Ruo Chu. Why don¡¯t you just let her stay at the Presidential Pce for a few days?¡± Huo zhenggang argued on the side. It was all because he underestimated Gu Ruochu the most. Qi Ru also knew that Gu Ruochu should be rtively safe now. At the very least, those people did not dare to touch her. They even invited Ruo Chu to stay for a few days This was clearly a disguised form of house arrest. The presidential pce was probably putting pressure on the huo family and was going to target them. However, her son still did not know that Gu Ruochu had been taken away. He did not know what would happen when his son returned. Her heart clenched when she remembered that ruo Chu was still pregnant. ¡°...¡± When Huo Nanchen rushed to the hospital, an Shaosi had already been sent to the Emergency Room while Yang Xi waited anxiously outside. An Shaosi had been shot in the chest in almost a second. The doctor said that if he had been even a little more biased, he would have lost his life on the spot. ¡°Huo. ¡± She stood up with a lump in her throat. Her heart was slightly relieved when she saw Huo Nanchen appear. Chapter 849

Chapter 849: Chapter 842

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Are you alright? ¡± Yang Xi choked with sobs. ¡°The doctor said that this surgery willst for about five hours. He asked me to wait outside. ¡± ¡°who was the person who assassinated him? Did you see him? ¡± ¡°It was a ssmate of mine. A few days ago, I thought that he was trying to seduce young master an. I didn¡¯t expect that in the blink of an eye, he would be the murderer of young master an. ¡± Up until now, Yang Xi still did not understand why Zhang man would be the murderer? In her impression, she had always been a very ordinary female ssmate. This kind of sudden transformation into a gunman was too different, causing her to still note back to her senses. It was also her fault that she hadn¡¯t seen through the clues in the beginning. If he had driven this woman away directly, there wouldn¡¯t have been such things in the future. Yang Xi told Huo Nanchen everything that had happened, and Huo Nanchen frowned slightly. ¡°Are you sure that woman is your ssmate? ¡± When Yang Xi raised her doubts, the cup directly interrupted him. ¡°what... What do you mean? ¡± Yang Xi obviously didn¡¯t turn around, and Huo Nanchen said lightly, ¡°maybe that¡¯s just a bad guy pretending to be her. He pretended to be your ssmate just to get close to the young master. As for the purpose... ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He looked at the phone. It was his mother. ¡°I need to take this call first. We¡¯ll talkter. ¡± Yang Xi nodded and watched him turn around. ¡°Mom, what happened? ¡± Qi Ru seemed to be very anxious. ¡°Nanchen, Ruo Chu was taken away by those people. They¡¯re from the presidential pce. Come back quickly. It¡¯s only been ten minutes. ¡± ¡°The presidential pce. ¡± Huo Nanchen repeated these words. As you said, there was no warmth in his eyes. It was as if there was ayer of poison that made people shudder. When he thought of what had happened today, he finally reacted. Perhaps this was a trick to lure the tiger away from the mountain. Their real goal was the huo family. What a good trick to lure the tiger away from the mountain. Their real goal was Ruo Chu! Those people knew that only an Shaosi could distract him. ¡°B * Stard, b * Stard. ¡± Yang Xi did not know why Huo Nanchen suddenly flew into a rage and was stunned on the spot. Seeing him turn around and walk back, he even chased after him for a few steps. However, because of the cold air all over his body, he did not dare to get close. He just followed closely behind. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, young master an is fine. Ruo Chu is the one who is in trouble. ¡± ¡°what... ¡± Yang Xi obviously did not know what Huo Nanchen was talking about. However, when she heard that Ruo Chu was in trouble, she quickly told him to go back. She had already shot one of her beloved. If something happened to her other good sister, she really did not know what to do. In the next second, she had already run away. Yang Xi suddenly felt a lot of uneasiness in her heart. She only hoped that Ruo Chu was fine. ¡°...¡± Other than the scene of the fire, Ruo Chu had never been as frightened as she was now. They all had guns and knives in their hands and their tempers seemed to be very violent. These were the people from the presidential pce, the anti-terrorism elites of the early years. On the way, this group of people handed it over to another group of strangers and continued to escort her forward. She guessed that these people had shifted their targets to avoid suspicion. After all, the public opinion was quite strong now. ¡°Young Madam, please get in the car. ¡± As soon as Ruo Chu got in the car, they drove the car to a remote ce. ¡°where are you taking me? ¡± ¡°Young Madam, of course we¡¯re going to the presidential pce to the capital. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Are we leaving an city Before she could react, a woman had already boarded the car. ¡°Ruo Chu, long time no see. ¡± Chapter 850

Chapter 850: Chapter 843

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°It¡¯s you. ¡± Gu ruochu looked at Gu Xiangsi¡¯s smiling face and her expression was calm, ¡°it seems that the Madam President is not giving up until she reaches the Yellow River. She insisted on inviting me to the presidential pce for a stroll. ¡± ¡°initially, I was only inviting you out of the kindness of my heart. However, the Madam is disobedient and there¡¯s nothing we can do about it. ¡± Gu Ruochu smiled coldly but did not say anything. Gu Xiangsi did not have any intention of continuing to speak to her. She only looked at the scenery outside the car window and said, ¡°don¡¯t make a fuss while you¡¯re pregnant. Don¡¯t worry, the presidential pce won¡¯t do anything to you. ¡± ¡°Even if you want to do something to me, it doesn¡¯t seem to work, right? ¡± This was the truth and Gu Xiangsi did not refute it. When she reached the airport and saw the private ne, she felt a little sad. She wondered when she would be able to see Huo Nanchen again. ¡°Go up. ¡± Gu Xiangsi walked over from behind, ¡°you¡¯ll have to go sooner orter anyway. If you continue to struggle and cause trouble, you¡¯ll only end up harming the baby. Huo Nanchen won¡¯t be able to protect you if he¡¯s not here. ¡± Gu Ruochu swept her a cold nce before she stepped forward. For the sake of the baby, she had to be careful at all times. ... By the time Huo Nanchen arrived, Gu Ruochu had already left an city. As he watched the ne soar into the sky, a deadly chill appeared in his cold eyes. ¡°BOSS, what should we do? ¡± The president already had her in his hands. The only thing they could do now was to negotiate. Li Tezhu did not know what the president was nning, especially to kidnap the young Madam. They were not in the same circle at all. If the president wanted to use the number one financial magnate to consolidate his power, that would be too arrogant and despicable. ¡°Go and bring my private jet over. I want to see Nan Yue personally. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Li Tezhu knew that the BOSS must go and get the young Madam back, and he could not let the young madam stay in the hands of others for one more minute. ... In the Presidential Pce, a man in formal attire sat on the SOFA, as if waiting for something. ¡°President, the Madam contacted us before she boarded the ne. She said that she would be able to reach the capital soon. ¡°The imperial guards have already returned. The bodyguards that escorted the Madam and Mrs. Huo are our bodyguards. You know that they have always been obedient to you, so you don¡¯t have to worry about the safety of the Madam and Mrs. Huo. ¡± Nan Yue acknowledged and ced the teacup in his hand back on the table. ¡°Have you prepared the room for Madam Huo? ¡± ¡°Yes, Madam Huo is here. Everything has been arranged. ¡± Nan Yue nodded and got up from the SOFA. He would feel more at ease if Gu Xiangsi was here. At the very least, he would be able to bring Gu Ruochu back safely. A few hourster, someone came to the study to report, ¡°Madam President, Madam Huo and Madam Huo have arrived. ¡± Nan Yue paused for a few seconds before nodding, ¡°I understand. ¡± He waited for the others to leave before he got up and left the presidential pce. Not Far Away, the bodyguards were leading the way on both sides. The two women in the middle were particrly eye-catching. Gu Ruochu had been feeling very ufortable on the ne. Aside from leaving an Cheng and leaving Huo Nanchen, she was also feeling a little unwell. ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± Gu ruochu looked at Nan Yue once again. She no longer had the friendliness she had before. She simply nodded indifferently, ¡°president. ¡± ¡°You must be tired. Go and rest first. ¡± Nan Yue carefully observed her expression and did not mind her coldness. Instead, he asked the maids to bring her upstairs to rest. Gu Ruochu felt veryfortable without having to face Gu Xiangsi and Nan Yue. She turned around and left with the maids without saying a word. Chapter 851

Chapter 851: Chapter 844

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°If I calcte the time, Huo Nanchen should be here soon. ¡± Nan Yue¡¯s voice sounded very light, as if everything was under his control. Gu Xiangsi stood beside him and asked casually, ¡°is the president trying to use Gu Ruochu to force Huo Nanchen to cooperate? ¡± Nan Yue suddenlyughed. Gu Xiangsi felt that it was a little strange and even gave her goosebumps. For a moment, she could not figure out what Nan Yue was trying to do. ¡°President, what are youughing at? ¡± Nan Yue turned around and reached out to touch her head. ¡°Go and see if the child is awake. You¡¯ll be the first person he¡¯ll look for when the child wakes up. ¡± Gu Xiangsi knew that Nan Yue did not want to say anything, so she nodded and turned to enter the presidential pce. Nan Yue did not go in, but was waiting for someone. Calcting the time, he should be able to reach the presidential pce by seven or eight o¡¯clock tonight. A smile appeared on his face again, looking somewhat enigmatic. After Huo Nanchen arrived in the capital, he ignored Lan nuo and the two bodyguards and went straight to the presidential pce. When he arrived, it was already dark. When the secretary and assistant left the study, the president did not seem to have any intention of going to rest. Nan Yue looked at his watch. It was already 8:30 pm. Judging from the time, it should be about time. The phone on the table rang. When Nan Yue picked up the phone, he heard the voice of the security guard, ¡°president, Mr. Huo is at the entrance of the Presidential Pce, requesting to see you. ¡± Nan Yue¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°Let him in. ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Not long after he hung up the phone, Nan Yue saw a man in a dark ck suit standing at the door. The Moment Nan Yue met his gaze, he suddenly felt a sense of shock. This young man could actually give him such a feeling. Nan Yue put away his emotions and smiled as if nothing had happened. He beckoned to him, ¡°you arrived ten minutes earlier than I expected. Do you want toe over and have a cup of tea first? ¡± ¡°What do you want? ¡± Huo Nanchen came in and casually sat on his sofa. The ck color on his body seemed even gloomier. He looked at the teacup in his hand and shook it a few times before it cracked and fell to the ground. ¡°Nan Yue, you did everything you could to lure me here. Why? ¡± Nan Yue did not mind his frivolous behavior at all He just smiled faintly. ¡°Of course I invited young Madam to the presidential residence as a guest. I had been inviting Huo Shao to the capital a few years ago, but he rejected me. I didn¡¯t expect that I would invite Young Madam here. Huo came so quickly. ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not beat around the bush. What do you want to do? ¡± ¡°What do I want to do? ¡± Nan Yue seemed to think that this was a very interesting question. He said yfully, ¡°I actually don¡¯t want to do anything. I just want... you to die. ¡± Thest two words were suddenly filled with a chilling coldness that made people tremble. Huo Nanchen¡¯s expression did not change but his voice was like ice shards, ¡°is that so? That depends on whether you have the ability, Nan Yue. ¡± Nan Yue looked at him for a while before he suddenly raised his head andughed. Indeed, he was young and promising. Indeed, he had inherited grandfather Huo¡¯s roots. After he finishedughing, the cold and vicious look in his eyes could be seen clearly, ¡°Huo, don¡¯t say anything too absolute. In the past, you were so heartless that you didn¡¯t even have a soft spot. But now, it¡¯s different. Do you dare to say that Gu Ruochu is not your soft spot? ¡± Huo Nanchen did not say anything but his heart began to clench. It seemed that the other party had already nned to grab hold of his lifeline and use ruo Chu to threaten him. Nan Yue did not say anything else. He walked to a corner and suddenly pulled the rope at the side. Huo Nanchen saw Gu Ruochu sitting on a chair with Gu Xiangsi standing beside her. Chapter 852

Chapter 852: Chapter 845

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Nan Chen. ¡± Gu Ruochu had overheard their conversation from behind the curtains and was shocked by Nan Yue¡¯sst sentence. Her mind went nk. What did Nan Yue just say? He wanted Nan Chen to die Why She had underestimated human nature. She had thought that he had been kind to her when he had saved her. But now, he actually wanted Huo Nanchen to die. Not only was Gu ruoyun shocked, even Gu Xiangsi was shocked. She never thought that Nan Yue would actually have the intention to kill someone. Didn¡¯t he say that he was going to coborate with Huo Nanchen in the beginning Could it be that Nan Yue had never thought of coborating with Huo Nanchen and the Huo family? was his real goal to lure Huo Nanchen over Could it be that Huo Nanchen had hindered the development of his power, so he wanted to get rid of him? Gu Xiangsi¡¯s face turned pale as she bit her lip and did not speak. ¡°Nan Yue, what exactly do you want? ¡± Gu Ruochu could no longer remain calm. Her panic reminded her of the fire scene. That kind of uneasiness once again rose in her heart as she subconsciously stroked her stomach. Nan Yuepletely ignored Gu Ruochu and stared sinisterly at Huo Nanchen, ¡°I¡¯m a little surprised that you managed to bump into me in the open. Huo Nanchen, don¡¯t me me. If you want to me someone, me yourself. You¡¯re willing to do it. ¡± A few men in ck came out of nowhere and slowly approached Huo Nanchen from behind. Gu Ruochu suddenly shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t touch him! ¡± ¡°Stop Her! ¡± Nan Yue shouted and a few men stepped forward to restrain Gu Ruochu. She stood up and wanted to go over but was stopped by Nan Yue¡¯s men. She was not tied up but Nan Yue did not allow her to get close to Huo Nanchen. ¡°Nan Yue, the Huo family will not let you off after you¡¯ve killed him. ¡± Nan Yue only smiled when he heard what Ruo Chu said, ¡°I didn¡¯t kill Huo Nanchen, he died in an ident. I don¡¯t think the huo family would be so stupid to pursue my crime without any evidence. Besides... ¡± As long as Huo Nanchen was dead, the Huo family would be on the verge of decline. Nan Yue could not help but smile triumphantly at the thought of this oue. Gu Ruochu did not expect Nan Yue to be so despicable and shameless. What kind of grudge did he have with the Huo family? Why did he have to kill him? ¡°Let my wife go first. ¡± Huo Nanchen looked very calm when he saw the sinister smile on Nan Yue¡¯s face. ¡°Let Ruo Chu go and I¡¯ll stay behind for you to deal with. ¡± ¡°NANCHEN! ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s voice was almost hoarse as she stared at him. ¡°Huo Nanchen, how dare you abandon me? Don¡¯t even think about abandoning me. I¡¯m depending on you for the rest of my life! Do you hear me? ¡± Huo Nanchen stood where he was, his gaze meeting hers. He was happy, but his emotions wereplicated. How could she be so stupid. Nan Yue¡¯s expression changed several times when he heard Gu Ruochu¡¯s words. It was as if he did not expect that Ruo Chu would love this man so much. was she nning to stick together for life and death? Gu Xiangsi looked at the woman beside her who was trembling with excitement. She pursed her lips and could not say a word. ¡°President... ¡± Nan Yue¡¯s expression changed several times as well, and he asked someone to stand guard outside. He casually took off his suit and his expression was extremely gloomy, ¡°Huo Nanchen, since your woman is so affectionate, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll have to go with you. ¡± Nan Yue had a wild smile on his face as he gestured for the man to take out a ck baton. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of you first, then I¡¯ll take care of your wife. I could have let her go, but she insisted on following you... what a pity for the child in her belly. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s face almost changed when he saw such a thick baton. Chapter 853

Chapter 853: Chapter 846

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What are you trying to do? ¡± A smile appeared on Nan Yue¡¯s face. ¡°I once heard that when this baton hits a pregnant woman¡¯s stomach, the child will slip on the spot due to the vibration. I actually really want to give it a try and see what your child looks like. I heard that your wife is pregnant with twins. What a pity... ... ...¡± He had a smile on his face, but his tone was extremely cruel. This description made even Gu Xiangsi, who was beside him, Pale as a sheet. She had a child, so she felt it more than anyone else. Huo Nanchen clenched his teeth as he held such a thick baton in his hand, ¡°don¡¯t do anything reckless. ¡± ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s your wife¡¯s fault for being disobedient. There¡¯s nothing I can do about it. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s gaze fell on Gu Ruochu once again, and it had turned cold and cruel. Gu Ruochu had never been stared at like this before. ¡°Gu Ruochu, why are you so annoyed? The child in your stomach is mine. It¡¯s okay if you have a loss, but can you bear the consequences if something happens to my child? ¡± Gu Ruochu felt the cold wind around her. She knew that Huo Nanchen had said this to anger her, but she could still feel the cold air rising. If there was anyone who knew how to hurt others, it was him. Even his gaze was wless. ¡°Huo Nanchen, what are you talking about? ¡± Nan Yue seemed to think that this was an interesting scene. He patted the baton in his hand and looked at them with a smile on his lips. ¡°I told you to get lost. ¡± He suddenly flew into a rage. Gu Ruochu was shocked. He looked at her dazed face and endured the pain in his heart. ¡°You... ¡± His face was filled with impatience, ¡°the only thing I care about now is my child. Do you really think that I like you that much? If you weren¡¯t pregnant with my two children, I wouldn¡¯t have even looked at you. ¡± ¡°Have you forgotten how you¡¯ve treated me before? ¡± Huo Nanchen looked at Gu Ruochu¡¯s face and an evil smile appeared on his lips ¡°after the incident with Xu Yichen and Yue Cheng, you¡¯ve repeatedly hurt me and abandoned me. How could a person like me endure such cowardice? So I swore that I would chase you back, make you fall in love with me, and then...pletely abandon you. ¡± ¡°But who would have thought that you would actually be pregnant with my child at this time? Could it be that you didn¡¯t see that I was putting on an act from the beginning to the end? How could a proud son of heaven like me be abandoned by you? ¡± The smile on his face grew more and more cruel He looked at her and was full of ridicule, ¡°this kind of revenge game is really addictive. Now, every time I see you die for me, I find it amusing. ¡± ¡°ENOUGH! ¡± She looked at Huo Nanchen¡¯s emotionless face, so cold that it was almost to the bone. That kind of indifference, that kind of impatience, did not seem to be real at all. Gu Ruochu was shaken. She could only look at him in panic, ¡°don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll listen to you just like that. I said that I won¡¯t leave, so it¡¯s not easy to leave. ¡± Her eyes were already filled with tears. She desperately told herself that he was lying, that he must be lying. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about lying to me. ¡± He merelyughed coldly, ¡°do you really think that a person like me would fall in love with someone Gu Ruochu, I¡¯ve told you before when you asked me, it¡¯s enough to pamper you. Do you really think that I¡¯ll love you Right now, the only thing I¡¯m worried about is my child. If you manage to get rid of my child, I¡¯ll never forgive you until I die.¡± ¡°Huo Nanchen! ¡± He clearly knew that she could not stand such words. At this moment, Nan Yue motioned for those people to let go of Gu Ruochu and she immediately rushed towards him. Chapter 854

Chapter 854: Chapter 847

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She held onto his waist tightly and refused to let go, ¡°you love me so much, how could you possibly be ying a game of revenge I don¡¯t believe it, you must be lying to me. Huo Nanchen, don¡¯t even think about lying to me, I won¡¯t leave You said it yourself, we will be together forever, forever happy.¡± Seeing her cry like this, his heart felt like it was being stabbed by a knife. ¡°Gu Ruochu, I¡¯ve never loved you, never. ¡± Every word seemed to crush Gu Ruochu¡¯s nerves. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, I don¡¯t believe it. ¡± He held her in his hands and doted on her. How could he not love her? How could he treat her like a game of revenge? She refused to let go. Nan Yue had unknowingly approached Huo Nanchen and struck him on the head with a stick. The force of the wind and the muffled sound of the stick almost tore apart Gu Ruochu¡¯sst nerve. She watched with her own eyes as he was struck to the ground. The veins on the back of his hand bulged and blood flowed from his head. It was a shocking sight. Gu Ruochu felt like shouting, but she could not. ¡°I don¡¯t love you, Gu Ruochu. ¡± With a bang, the stick hit his back again. He did not raise his head from the beginning to the end, but every word made Gu Ruochu feel extremely cold. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, I don¡¯t love you. I¡¯ve never loved you. ¡± Another stick hit his head. Gu Ruochu had been pulled away by Nan Yue¡¯s men and separated from Huo Nanchen. However, she stared at the person who had been hit with her eyes wide open. She could not hear anything else and could not see anything else. ¡°I¡¯ve never loved you. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s tears fellpletely and she sobbed uncontrobly. She heard the sound of the baton hitting his body and the words ¡°I don¡¯t love you¡± . She suddenly squatted on the ground and cried her heart out. She did not know if it was for him or for herself. ¡°Don¡¯t hit him, don¡¯t hit him... ¡± She did not know where she had gotten the strength to suddenly push the person beside her away. The men in ck probably did not expect this woman to suddenly have such strength. Furthermore, she was pregnant. ¡°Nan Yue, let him go, I beg you to let him go... ¡± Nan Yue did not expect her to grab him. Seeing that her face was full of tears, he could not understand, ¡°Gu Ruochu, are you crazy? He said that it was only to get revenge on you and to y with you. Now you¡¯re pleading for him? He¡¯s a coward! ¡± Nan Yue did not understand why Gu Ruochu would still feel sorry for him after Huo Nanchen had spoken to this extent Shouldn¡¯t she hate him to death and never forgive him? ¡°Let him go... ¡± Gu Ruochu waspletely drained of energy. She could not watch such a cruel thing happen. She could not watch huo Nanchen being beaten to death in front of her. ¡°President, can you not beat him to death in front of Ruo Chu? Ruo Chu will break down! ¡± Gu Xiangsi could not take it anymore. She threw herself at Nan Yue and hugged his waist. She was scared out of her wits. Gu Xiangsi could tell that Nan Yue seemed to have some misgivings about Gu Ruochu. He did not really want to kill Gu Ruochu. His final target was still Huo Nanchen. Nan Yue threw away the baton in his hand. He took a deep breath and asked his subordinates to drag the man who was barely alive away. ¡°where are you guys going? Where are you guys going? ¡± Gu Xiangsi watched as Huo Nanchen was dragged away without a word. She was heartbroken and wanted to chase after him. Gu Xiangsi also went forward and hugged her with a face full of tears, ¡°for the child in your belly, don¡¯t be rash. ¡± ¡°GET LOST! ¡± Nan Yue had already followed the man in ck out and taken huo Nanchen with him. Chapter 855

Chapter 855: Chapter 848

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION A sense of panic rose in her heart. She did not know what these people were trying to do? If it were not for her, Huo Nanchen would not havee back. If he had note, he would not have suffered such a fatal injury. ¡°Gu Ruochu! ¡± Gu Xiangsi did not manage to grab her. A pregnant woman was even more powerful than she was. She struggled free from her grip and chased after Nan Yue. Gu Xiangsi almost fell when she lost her bnce. However, she was still helped up by a servant, ¡°Madam President, what should we do now? ¡± ¡°hurry up and chase after him. ¡± The few of them chased after them while Nan Yue had already ordered his men to throw Huo Nanchen into the car. When he saw Gu Ruochu chasing after them, he gestured for his bodyguards to stop them. Gu Xiangsi was here anyway, nothing would happen to her. When Gu Ruochu trotted out, she saw that Nan Yue¡¯s car had disappeared. A car was slowly driving towards her direction. She could tell that it was a woman from inside. It could be someone from the Presidential Pce. She sighed softly and caressed her abdomen, ¡°Baby, you have to work hard. ¡± Just as Nan Yue¡¯s bodyguards ran over, she knocked on the car window that was about to stop. An elegantdy was sitting inside. When she saw that someone was knocking on the car window, she quickly opened it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, can I borrow your car? ¡± Thedy had no idea what had happened. By the time she regained her senses, she was already standing by the roadside. A few bodyguards had already run over, seemingly trying to intercept the car. However, Gu Ruochu had already turned the steering wheel, stepped on the elerator and quickly chased after Nan Yue. The group of bodyguards was left behind. When Gu Xiangsi came out, she only saw a few panicking bodyguards and a dumbfounded female trantor. ¡°What should we do, madam? ¡± Gu Xiangsi¡¯s face was still very pale. She only took a deep breath and said, ¡°what else can we do? Bring your car here. Chase after them now, YOU FOOLS! ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± The few bodyguards quickly ran away. Gu Xiangsi¡¯s mind was in a mess and she really did not know what to do. At this moment, Huo Nanchen, who was on the verge of death, had been brought to a certain suburb of the capital by Nan Yue and the others. Gu Ruochu had been carefully following behind them, afraid that Nan Yue would discover them. She was also afraid that her stomach would not be able to take it. Huo Nanchen was still conscious at this moment. He felt as if someone had stepped on his hand. He did not make a move. Hey on the car as if he was dead. After walking for an unknown period of time, Nan Yue got out of the car. A few bodyguards in the car dragged Huo Nanchen down. The mountain breeze blew over. There seemed to be a cliff here. ¡°The president? ¡± ¡°throw him down from here. ¡± Nan Yue only nced at him and said this mercilessly. When the bodyguards heard this, they wanted to throw him down without another word. They did not expect that when their hands touched the person, they felt a strong gust of wind by their ears. Nan Yue did not expect Huo Nanchen to still have the strength. He watched as Huo Nanchen beat the people around him into a bloody mess. The others could not hold him down at all. ¡°Ah... ¡± A shrill scream sounded from above. The others did not dare toe any closer. ¡°PRESIDENT! ¡± The few people who caught up with them got out of the car, closed the door, and ran over. Nan Yue raised the truncheons in their hands and attacked from behind. He seemed to hear the sound of bones breaking. The piercing pain came from his back. When his mind went nk, only the face of the man appeared. It was only for a moment. His hand suddenly moved, trying to grab the shadow in front of him. Although his consciousness told him that if Ruo Chu was not there, it would be even more impossible for her to appear. She probably hated him to death. When he saw the man could not help but let out a low cry, Nan Yue then threw the broken baton on the ground. He saw dark red blood continuously flowing out of his body. Chapter 856

Chapter 856: Chapter 849

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°beat him to death. ¡± Nan Yue did not know where his anger came from. When he saw that Huo Nanchen was finally defeated by him, he immediately ordered the others to attack together. The other men in ck looked at each other and finally came up to beat him up together. They did not hear any sound throughout the whole process. Nan Yue thought that this kid was really tough. He actually did not make any sound at all when he hit him so hard. It was not until the blood on his body stained his ck clothes that he finally stopped. He was on hisst breath, but he still did not hear him grunt. ¡°enough, throw him down. ¡± Nan Yue did not want to waste any more time. He had a few men in ck drag him up and throw him towards the edge of the cliff. Everyone watched as the man slid down the edge of the cliff and heaved a sigh of relief. Who would have thought that he would be pulled back in the next second. ¡°Gu Ruochu? ¡± Nan Yue did not expect Gu Ruochu to follow him. He had not even noticed that they were in such a remote suburb. Huo Nanchen did not expect that someone would grab his hand. When the blurry figure in his consciousness really appeared before him, his eyes felt a little sour. The past scenes of him and her shed in his mind. Everything was etched deeply into his heart. Thest thing in his mind was when he proposed to her. Under the bright light, her smile was bright and radiant. She held a firework stick and drew a beautiful line in the air. ... ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± Gu Ruochu saw that his face had been bruised several times. However, this face was still very pretty in her eyes. He was still as handsome as ever. ¡°NANCHEN! ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart was lifted up high as she sobbed, ¡°hold on to me, don¡¯t let go! ¡± ¡°Let go of me, or you¡¯ll die. ¡± His body continued to slide down because the slope was steep. However, with his height and weight of more than 1.8 meters, it was impossible for him to bear the weight. ¡°I won¡¯t! ¡± Gu Ruochu held his hand tightly, ¡°I¡¯ll never let go of you even if I die. ¡± Shey on the ground and tried her best not to touch her stomach. She almost copsed as she watched his body slide down, ¡°no, no... ¡± Huo Nanchen watched her final effort as his lips curled into an arc. The deep affection in his eyes could be seen at a nce. It was bone-deep. ¡°take good care of yourself. ¡± I love you very much. It¡¯s a pity that I did not give you a new wedding. No matter what, you are the most beautiful bride in my heart. The corners of my lips are always curled up. I love to smile. ¡°Don¡¯t put yourself through this. You can do whatever you want in the future. ¡± Even though I don¡¯t want you to remarry, thinking about your happiness is my greatest wish. I regret that I can¡¯t fulfill my promise of a wedding. I love you. ¡°No, no! ¡± ¡°No, no! ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s tears streamed down her face as she watched him slide down. In the end, she watched as he fellpletely into the valley, never to be seen again. ¡°Huo Nanchen! ¡± There was nothing more cruel than seeing him disappear with her own eyes. Shey on her side on the ground and the wind blew through her empty hand, unable to retract it. Nan Yue saw Huo Nanchen fall with his own eyes and saw Gu Ruochu lying on the ground, crying her heart out. He sighed softly and squatted beside her, ¡°why are you so obsessed with a man? He¡¯s not worth it for you to do this for him. ¡± No one answered him. At this moment, her hatred for Nan Yue had reached its peak. This man had caused her to lose the man she loved the most and caused her child to lose her father. Nan Yue¡¯s heart inexplicably tightened when he saw the look in Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes. Gu Ruochu did not know how she had fainted. It was as if she was unwilling to wake up from her sleep because Huo Nanchen was only in her dreams. Chapter 857

Chapter 857: Chapter 850

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Ruo Chu, Ruo Chu... ¡± A blurry figure and a blurry voice. Gu Ruochu reached out her hand to hold the man¡¯s hand, but when she tried to touch it, she realized that she could not touch it. In the end, it was all for naught. Gu Ruochu felt as if her entire body had been hollowed out when she thought that her child no longer had a father. In the presidential pce, Gu Xiangsi watched as the womany on the bed and cried incessantly. Even though she was asleep and unconscious, tears continued to seep out from the corners of her eyes. As a woman, Gu Xiangsi sympathized with her ¡°Madam President, do you want to make some in porridge first? She hasn¡¯t eaten in two days. ¡± The Servant next to her spoke very softly. Gu Xiangsi only felt a headache and ordered them to make some liquid food. If it really did not work, she could only pour it in. Even if her mother did not eat, the baby still had to eat. ¡°Gu Ruochu, I¡¯ve let you down this time. ¡± She was a woman with a child and knew how much pain she was in. ¡°...¡± ¡°President, she¡¯s ready. ¡± A secretary wearing gold-rimmed sses came out from inside and whispered into Nan Yue¡¯s ear. Nan Yue nodded, his expression a little tired, ¡°let him out, let me take a look. ¡± If even he could not be fooled, there was no way he could fool Gu Ruochu and the rest of the Huo family. ¡°Alright. ¡± The secretary shot a look behind him and a certain person, who was covered by a curtain, swayed inside. He only came out after hearing the instructions. The man was wearing a dark-colored suit and his hair was meticulouslybed. When he came out, he had a dangerous aura about him. If he had not known beforehand that this man was impersonating Huo Nanchen, he would have thought that this was Huo Nanchen. ¡°Secretary Jin, you did well. ¡± ¡°thank you for thepliment, president. ¡± Secretary Jin was a little proud. After all, it was the result of his three years of work. Three years ago, the president had already handed the task of training the substitute to him. Judging from the president¡¯s reaction, he knew that his task was very sessful. ¡°Come here. ¡± Nan Yue shouted at the man. He walked over leisurely, and even his voice sounded like a model. ¡°Mr. President, what can I do for you? ¡± Listening to his words, Nan Yue was even more satisfied. His voice sounded like a model, but there was still a bit of an unfamiliar ent in it. However, if one did not carefully study it, they would not be able to distinguish it. ¡°very good, Secretary Jin. You are indeed my most trusted subordinate. Have you given the mission to me? ¡± Secretary Jin: ¡°I have just given it to you. ¡± ¡°very good. ¡± Nan Yue nodded in satisfaction, and his gaze fell on the man again. ¡°Remember, you will help meplete a mission. When youe back, you will enjoy endless riches and riches. ¡± ¡°Huo Nanchen¡± nodded. A trace of joy appeared on his face. Three years ago, he was originally discovered by a talent scout on the street. He nned to take the opportunity to enter the entertainment industry. However, who knew that someone woulde to himter and ask him to work hard to model the eldest son of an Cheng¡¯s richest man, Huo Nanchen. He even promised a very generous reward. Of course, he was disrespectful. Three yearster, whether it was his appearance or his demeanor, he imitated this man wlessly. At this time, Secretary Jin told him that his mission was to model the eldest son of Huo. He was very surprised at first. He had heard about young master huo. It was said that he married a beautiful wifest year. If Secretary Jin asked him to impersonate him now, wouldn¡¯t it mean that he had to take over the huo family as well as his wife? He was originally just a diao silk from an Cheng. Was He going topletely turn himself into a high-ss figure? Chapter 858

Chapter 858: Chapter 851

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I won¡¯t be discovered, will I? ¡± The man was very confident in his appearance and demeanor. It had been three years, and he knew exactly what huo liked to eat and drink and what his hobbies were. As for his appearance, he had been running back and forth between the stic surgery hospitals in the country and abroad for the past three years. Basically, he could pass off as the real huo. However, if the real huo suddenly returned, he would bebeled as an imposter. Wouldn¡¯t he end up dead without a burial ce? Secretary Jin knew the man¡¯s concerns and said lightly, ¡°don¡¯t worry, Huo Nanchen ispletely dead. From now on, you will be the only Huo Nanchen. Take advantage of this opportunity. You are about to reach the peak of your life. ¡± He patted his shoulder meaningfully. Indeed, this would be the most glorious moment of his life. It could even be said to be the peak of his life. Secretary Jin and Nan Yue looked at each other and smiled, each with their own thoughts. ... At this moment, Gu Ruochu was still lying on the bed, not waking up. Gu Xiangsi was still sitting by the bed, so worried that she could not speak. Fortunately, she had tried every means possible to feed her some liquid food. Otherwise, the mother would not have been able to hold on for much longer. ¡°Madam, what should we do? If this continues, Madam Huo¡¯s body willpletely copse. ¡± ¡°What else can we do? Didn¡¯t you hear the doctor say that she didn¡¯t want to wake up? ¡± Gu Xiangsi ced the bowl on the side. ¡°since she didn¡¯t want to wake up, then none of us can do anything about it. ¡± The maid quietly tidied up the bowls and chopsticks, but when she turned around, she bumped into the president. ¡°President. ¡± Nan Yue looked at the porridge in her hand that was still more than half-empty, and told her to leave first. ¡°Mr. President. ¡± Gu Xiangsi felt a little strange when she saw that Nan Yue had returned. She had a feeling that Nan Yue treated ruo Chu very differently. Ever since Ruo Chu was sent back, he hade to visit her time and time again. It was said to be the love between a man and a woman, but it did not seem like it. ¡°Did she not eat much again? ¡± Gu Xiangsi¡¯s thoughts were interrupted. She could only nod. ¡°The doctor said that no one could do anything if she did not want to wake up. Perhaps she could not ept the blow of Huo Nanchen¡¯s departure. ¡± Nan Yue nodded slightly and suddenly raised his voice. ¡°Who said that Huo Nanchen is dead? He is not dead at all. ¡± ¡°What did you say? ¡± Gu Xiangsi¡¯s eyes widened, but Ruo Chu had already fainted. If Huo Nanchen was not dead, why would ruo Chu Faint from crying? Furthermore, the bodyguards who had returned with her had also said that Huo Nanchen was indeed dead. Before she could ask further, Gu Xiangsi heard a thump and Gu Ruochu jumped off the bed. Her hair was draped over her shoulders and her face was as Pale as a sheet. ¡°What do you mean? What do you mean he¡¯s not dead? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes were dark and quiet, ck and white as if she could see through people. Nan Yue met her gaze and repeated, ¡°Huo Nanchen is not dead. If you don¡¯t believe me, go and see for yourself. But you have to put on your shoes first... ¡± Before Nan Yue could finish his sentence, Gu Ruochu had already rushed out. She did not even put on her shoes until she saw a tall and straight figure standing at the door. He had changed into a suit, which was both familiar and unfamiliar. The moment the man turned around, Gu Ruochu almost cried. Her mind went nk. She stretched out her arms as she ran. ¡°NANCHEN! ¡± The man seemed to hesitate for a moment before he quickly spread his arms and pulled her into his embrace. Gu Ruochu felt as if she was dreaming. The familiar scent and smell made even her arms feel warm. ¡°I thought you were dead. You almost scared me to death. ¡± Chapter 859

Chapter 859: Chapter 852

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She stretched out her hand and pounded it against his chest, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Why are you so bad? Why did you lie to me? ¡± ¡°Be good, I don¡¯t want to make you sad. ¡± The man reached out to wipe away the tears on her face. Gu Ruochu reached out to hold his hands and ced them on both sides of her face. ¡°I clearly saw you fall. Why are you still alive? ¡± Gu Ruochu was very curious about this. ¡°Did you agree to some condition of Nan Yue¡¯s? ¡± The man¡¯s deep eyes flickered. He avoided the main point and said softly, ¡°Ruo Chu, you don¡¯t need to know. As long as I¡¯m still alive, isn¡¯t that great? ¡± That¡¯s true. Gu Ruochu looked at the man who had been lost and regained. She could not bear to let him go. As long as he¡¯s still alive, it¡¯s good enough. No matter what happens, as long as he¡¯s by her side, it¡¯s good enough. However, when she looked into the man¡¯s eyes, Gu Ruochu did not know why she felt a strange feeling. She could not tell what was strange, but she felt that something was not right. ¡°Why are you wearing this brand of belt? ¡± Just as she did not know what was wrong, her hand touched the belt on his waist. Just as she unintentionally asked, the man¡¯s body clearly stiffened. Gu Ruochu sensed it and could not understand what was wrong with him. She was not sure what kind of belt he had used in the past. However, after she had bought him a few Gi Belts at the mall, he had always used the few Gi belts that she had bought at the mall. ¡°Is it wrong for me to wear this kind of belt? ¡± The man was only stunned for a moment before he quickly caressed her face, ¡°your man has just escaped death and you¡¯re only concerned about one belt? ¡± ¡°No. ¡± Gu Ruochu also felt that she had be a fool. How could she have been so distracted by a belt. She reached out and hugged the man in front of her tightly as she choked, ¡°you almost scared me to death. If you were to die, I wouldn¡¯t have you and the baby wouldn¡¯t have a father. Would you be willing to do that? ¡± As she spoke, she reached out and grabbed his hand and pressed it against her stomach. Her stomach was already slightly protruding. The man¡¯s hand gently caressed it as he felt a strange sensation. The woman¡¯s light and elegant scent came from the tip of her nose. It was a very pleasant smell. ¡°Of course I wouldn¡¯t be willing to do that. ¡± Gu Ruochu reached out her hand and pounded his chest and back. He did not reach out to grab her hand but allowed her to y around in his arms. Once she had hit him enough, he quickly quieted down. He quickly remembered that he had been injured at that time and quickly went to check on his injuries, ¡°where are you hurt? Are you bandaged? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯ve already been treated at the hospital. I¡¯m a man, it doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m slightly injured. The important thing is that my wife is safe and I can¡¯t be hurt at all. ¡± The man quietly changed the topic. Sure enough, he saw a smile on Gu Ruochu¡¯s face again and did not pursue the matter of the injury on his body. Actually, there was no injury on his body. Even if he was afraid of pain, it was just a symbolic knock on his body. Gu Ruochu was afraid that she would notice something off about a too light injury. Not Far Away, Gu Xiangsi looked at the person who was hugging each other. An unknown emotion shed across her eyes, ¡°Mr. President, didn¡¯t you say earlier that you wanted Huo Nanchen to die? At first, I really thought that you wanted topletely get rid of Huo Nanchen. You really scared me to death. ¡± Nan Yue just smiled faintly. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. We only wanted to seek cooperation with the huo family in the beginning. ¡°Only after experiencing the pain of losing his life and his wife and child, will he understand that working with me, Nan Yue, is the wisest choice. ¡°otherwise, he will fall into endless darkness and pain. He will even have to watch his wife be owned by another man. ¡± Chapter 860

Chapter 860: Chapter 853

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Is that so? ¡± Gu Xiangsi felt that thest sentence was very strange. Nan Yue seemed to be implying something in his words. What did he mean exactly? Of course, it was useless no matter how much she thought about it. After all, she still could not figure out this old Fox, Nan Yue. ¡°silly girl, do you think a person cane back from the dead? ¡± But Nan Yue spoke again, ¡°a person can note back from the dead, but it is easy to find a substitute. ¡± Gu Xiangsi was shocked by this sentence. She looked at Nan Yue in surprise, ¡°you mean, this Huo Nanchen is just a fake? ¡± No wonder, no wonder she felt that something was wrong. ¡°Smart Woman. ¡± Nan Yue praised her in a good mood. He looked at the two people not far away again. ¡°This game will get more and more fun, won¡¯t it? ¡± ¡°But what if Ruo Chu can¡¯t tell the difference? Wouldn¡¯t she be with a strange man... ¡± it was hard for her to imagine such a scene. If ruo Chu knew that she had done the most intimate thing with a strange man, she would definitely feel very sad and angry. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? ¡± Nan Yue¡¯s emotions deepened. Gu Xiangsi¡¯s emotions becameplicated after the shock. This is too scary! This man must have nned this all along, right? He wanted to control the huo family and even indirectly sacrificed Ruo Chu. Gu Xiangsi was so shocked by this fact that she waspletely speechless. On the other side, Gu Ruochu only remembered Nan Yue after she had finished telling the man beside her about her feelings. She thought about it and decided to leave the capital as soon as possible so that it would be safest. ¡°Nanchen, let¡¯s go home. ¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s expression was a little strange and his entire being was a little awkward. However, when he remembered that there was someone staring at him from behind, he tried his best to rx and even took the initiative to hold the woman¡¯s hand. Gu Ruochu hooked her arm around his finger and soon arrived in front of Nan Yue. ¡°President, my husband and I would like to go home. ¡± It was a very straightforward sentence and he had thought that it would be a little difficult. However, Nan Yue merely nodded, ¡°sure, do you need me to send a helicopter to send you back to an city? ¡± ¡°Mr. President, you¡¯re so straightforward. Aren¡¯t you afraid of arousing suspicion from others? ¡± Gu Ruochu felt that something was off even more. Could it be that the president had asked them toe here just for fun Something was obviously off. Nan Yue¡¯s expression did not change, ¡°if young master Huo and Lady Huo wish to continue staying in the capital, I would also wee them very much. ¡± Even though this was what she was thinking, Gu Ruochu did not show it on her face. She quickly covered up her previous words, ¡°there¡¯s no need for the helicopter. Thank you for your hospitality, Mr. President. ¡± No matter what, she should return to an city first. ¡°Go back and put on your shoes first. ¡± Huo Nanchen looked at her bare feet, ¡°do you need me to carry you? ¡± ¡°No need. ¡± Gu Ruochu was a little surprised. In the past, he would never ask. Instead, he carried her directly into the room. Why is my reaction not right today? There was no time to think. She called home and asked someone to fly a helicopter over to pick them up. Gu Xiangsi did not know what to say. She looked at Gu Ruochu¡¯s clueless face and then looked at the almost identical man next to her. Her heart was filled withplicated feelings. ¡°Ruo Chu, be careful when you¡¯re pregnant. ¡± When Nan Yue turned to look at her, Gu Xiangsi¡¯s expression did not change as she said, ¡°be careful when you should be careful. If you have any problems, ask your big brother for help. ¡± Gu Ruochu only responded with an ¡°mm¡± . Seeing the strange look on her face, she made some guesses. Could it be that she was afraid that she wouldin to Gu Zexi and the others? Chapter 861

Chapter 861: Chapter 854

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Now that she was safe and sound, there was no point in stirring up more bloodshed. Nan Yue looked at Gu Xiangsi and did not say anything else. At the same time, Lan Nuo and the two bodyguards who came to the capital with Huo Nanchen were extremely anxious in the hotel. Ever since Huo Nanchen went to the presidential pce, there was almost no news of him. The presidential pce was naturally not a ce where one could easily gather information. Lan Nuo did not dare to inform the Huo family, so he was anxious in the hotel. ¡°Lan Nuo, there¡¯s news from young Master Huo. ¡± When one of the bodyguards finally received the news, Lan nuo realized that ruo Chu had not been ced under house arrest. It seemed that she was going to return home? Did Nan Yue just let them go so easily? Lan nuo could not believe it. He tried to call Gu Ruochu, but she actually picked up. ¡°Ruo Chu, where are you now? ¡± ¡°At the presidential pce. I¡¯ll be returning to an city with Nan Chen in a moment. Come over immediately. ¡± Gu Ruochu added, ¡°if there¡¯s anything, let¡¯s go back and discuss it. ¡± Hearing Gu Ruochu¡¯s serious tone, Lan Nuo knew that the matter must be very serious. He nodded, ¡°alright, you and Nan Chen be careful. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± After hanging up, Huo Nanchen had arrived from the other side. ¡°who were you talking to? ¡± ¡°Lan Nuo. ¡± Gu Ruochu rolled her eyes at him, ¡°didn¡¯t youe with me back then? In the end, you left him in the hotel. Now that we¡¯re going back, we naturally have to bring someone with us. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, I almost forgot about him. ¡± He smiled, his smile was a little unnatural. Fortunately, he had been careful not to expose the truth. He really did not know that Lan nuo was in the hotel. Everything was going smoothly. Initially, Huo Nanchen had been wondering if he should talk about love with Gu Ruochu on the way. He had never reallye into contact with Gu Ruochu in the past. Beautiful people always win people¡¯s first impression. Even though this woman was pregnant with another man¡¯s child, she could still be considered a very beautiful little widow. This was Huo Nanchen¡¯s woman. It would not be a loss to take her over. Thinking about this made his heart itch. However, who would have thought that Gu ruoyun would be sleeping the moment she boarded the helicopter? She had slept all the way to the huo family home. When the helicopter was about to descend, he wanted to carry her down but the moment his hand touched her body, the woman woke up. At the time, she was still a little embarrassed but she only smiled and got off the helicopter herself. That smile made the man¡¯s heart itch fiercely. Qi Ru had only just found out that her ¡°son¡± and daughter-inw had returned. After receiving the call, she had been waiting at the door. It was not easy for her toe back. When she saw the figures of Ruo Chu and her ¡°son¡± , she almost burst into tears. ¡°mother. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re finally back. ¡± Qi Ru felt that the past few days had not been smooth sailing. Bad things always came knocking on her door. However, she knew that as long as her son was around, everything could be resolved smoothly. Fortunately, Ruo Chu came back smoothly. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s okay. ¡± Huo Nanchen went up to hug her, which surprised Qi ru a little. She hugged her son back and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay. I¡¯ve been so worried at home these past few days. I almost couldn¡¯t hide it from the Old Lady. ¡± The mother and son spoke a few more words before Huo Nanchen said, ¡°I¡¯ll take ruo Chu upstairs to rest first. It was quite tiring on the way. She¡¯s even more tired now that she¡¯s pregnant. ¡± Huo Nanchen doted on his wife, so he had to do his best. ¡°okay, go ahead. ¡± Qi Ru did not see anything, but when Huo Nanchen walked over to hug Ruo Chu, he was rejected. Apart from being surprised, he thought that he had been exposed. Chapter 862

Chapter 862: Chapter 855

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m already so old that mom is going tough at me. ¡± It¡¯s just a pregnancy. It¡¯s not good to show off your love in front of your mother-inw. Huo Nanchen heaved a sigh of relief when he saw the shy look on her face. He could sense the elegant fragrance on her body and felt his heart itch even more. Such a beauty would belong to him from now on. He had seen her on television before and felt that she was very beautiful. However, when he looked at her up close, he realized that her beauty was impable. Perhaps tonight... ... The man began to daydream. Gu Ruochu did not know what he was thinking. He held her hand and obediently followed him upstairs. Qi Ru watched as her son and daughter-inw went upstairs. She did not know why, but her heart began to beat uneasily. There was also an inexplicable sadness in her heart, as if she had lost something important. ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡± At this moment, she still did not know that the real huo Nanchen had been assassinated. She also did not know that the person in front of her was just a substitute to bring about more disasters. Gu Ruochu went upstairs to the bathroom to take a shower. Huo Nanchen Sat on the Sofa and casually flipped through a magazine. When he heard the sound of watering from the bathroom, he could not wait to wait for the woman toe out. He opened the door and nced over. To his disappointment, the woman was wearing a very conservative and thick nightgown. Her skin looked Pale and pink as she came out of the bathroom. Her eyes were sparkling. If he had known earlier that this woman had a good figure, he would not have been able to find any excess fat in her body other than a little bump on her stomach. This kind of nightgown could not reveal her good figure at all. It is said that men are what they are. How could this Huo Nanchen wrap his wife up so tightly? ¡°Are you done washing? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Gu Ruochu had already dried her hair and sat on the Sofa a little further away from him. Huo Nanchen had just thoroughly explored this room. It was luxurious andrge, and there was even a piano in it. When Gu Ruochu had finished drying her hair, she had unconsciously walked to the side of the piano. Her hand seemed to have unconsciously brushed past the ck and white keys of the piano. Her mind ovepped with Huo Nanchen¡¯s hand that had brushed past the keys and gently covered her hand. That wedding ring looked very nice on his fair and slender ring finger. Nanchen. Suddenly, she felt like crying. Why does he miss me so much even though I¡¯m right next to him? I even feel a little sad. It¡¯s as if I¡¯ve been deeply in love with him and now only my shell is left to breathe. This piano really does have a lot of memories between us. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s voice rang in her ear. Gu Ruochu collected her emotions but she was clearly a little cold now. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Perhaps the baby is causing a ruckus. ¡± The man did not know that it had only been a few months and the baby would not cause a Ruckus. However, he still believed her and nodded, ¡°do you want to go rest? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Gu Ruochu was carried by him and for some reason, her heart was filled with disgust. However, when she saw the man¡¯s familiar side profile, she could not bear to push him away. Perhaps she was in a bad mood because she was pregnant. She closed her eyes and was ced on the bed by him. She could feel the dense breathing and he seemed to be pressing down on her. However, just as he was about to kiss her, she suddenly pushed him away as if she had been electrocuted. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± The man¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. Gu Ruochu could only shake her head and subconsciously caress her stomach, ¡°perhaps the child has grown a little too big recently. I¡¯m not feeling well. ¡± Chapter 863

Chapter 863: Chapter 856

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo Nanchen¡¯s expression suddenly turned unsightly. Such a beauty is lying under me, and now she¡¯s telling me that I can¡¯t eat her? ¡°then... ¡± ¡°Can I sleep next door tonight? It¡¯s really ufortable. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s entire face was unsightly. Especially when she saw this face in front of her, Huo Nanchen¡¯s old face would automatically appear in her mind. The thought of it made her feel even more ufortable. Now, she could not even lie on the same bed. Nanchen. Why is this happening? Huo Nanchen did not suspect anything when he saw Gu Ruochu¡¯s strange expression. He only reluctantly agreed, ¡°I¡¯ll carry you. ¡± ¡°No need. ¡± Gu Ruochu resisted his touch in her heart. In order to hide her embarrassment, she tucked her hair behind her ear and smiled at him, ¡°I¡¯m fine. You can go to sleep first. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not suspect him. She watched as he took off his coat and walked towards the bathroom. The moment she turned around, tears suddenly fell for some reason. It was a little strange. This was the first time Gu Ruochu hadid next door. She never thought that one day she would be sleeping separately from Huo Nanchen. Even though she was pregnant and could not do it previously, they were inseparable. How could she not be able to hold on now. Gu Ruochu thought that she would not be able to fall asleep. She never thought that she would fall asleep so quickly. When she woke up the next day, the sky was bright as if nothing had changed. She looked at herself in the mirror and her entire body looked haggard. Perhaps she had not slept wellst night and she was not in a good mood. She turned on her phone and realized that there were many missed calls. She felt a headacheing on. Someone suddenly knocked on the door, ¡°Ruo Chu, are you awake? ¡± It¡¯s Huo Nanchen Gu Ruochu opened the door and smiled at him, ¡°shall we go down for breakfast? ¡± ¡°Alright, you may go first. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s attitude was extremely cold and Huo Nanchen was puzzled. Could it be that this woman had treated her husband the same way in the past? Sometimes cold, sometimes hot? However, there was a newspaper report that stated that Madam Huo did not seem to like master huo very much. Most of the time, master Huo was the one who stuck to her. It was rather strange. How could a man of that status allow a woman to act pretentiously in front of him. Now that she had a child, she could still barely exin why she did not have a child in the past? ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go down first. ¡± The man really turned around and left. A strange feeling rose in Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart. Why is the current Huo Nanchen starting to be unfamiliar. If this was in the past, Huo Nanchen would have ignored her wishes and carried her straight downstairs. However, now that he had turned around and left, she felt very disappointed. Has she changed, or has he changed himself. For a moment, Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart was in a mess. The two of them were very calm during breakfast. Even Qi ru could sense that something was wrong. These two usually spoke sweet words and were so affectionate that even she would not hesitate to be present. At most, Ruo Chu would be a little shy and reserved. But now, why do the two of them have such a strange feeling? Could it be that they have quarreled? ¡°Ruo Chu, how is your body? Do you want the doctor to examine your body? ¡± ¡°No need, I feel very well. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. You¡¯ve made my daughter-inw lose weight. Nanchen, you must treat your daughter-inw well. ¡± Qi Ru warned. Huo Nanchen only smiled, ¡°mother, I understand. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it. ¡± Qi Ru looked at Gu Ruochu¡¯s smile and felt more at ease. Chapter 864 It was not easy for the child to grow up. The rtionship between the two of them must not cause any trouble. After breakfast, Gu Ruochu suddenly remembered that he had once said that he would take her on a road trip. But now, he does not seem to remember. Even if he did, Gu Ruochu did not want to go with him. Since she had nothing better to do, Gu Ruochu decided to go to the royal road for a few rounds. Huo Nanchen agreed and she hurried to thepany. This disappointed Gu Ruochu. Has the Huo Nanchen from before disappeared? After so many ups and downs, has their rtionship gone sour, or have their hearts changed? Huo Nanchen was not as caring and loving towards her as he used to be. She, on the other hand, seemed to be resisting him from the bottom of her heart to the bottom of her body, and also giving him the cold shoulder. Could it be that all rtionships would go sour sopletely? Just thinking about it made Gu Ruochu feel very ufortable. The child was only a few months old and their rtionship was no longer there. How happy would they be when the child is born in the future? ¡°Ruo Chu, what are you daydreaming about? ¡± Rong Xiao saw her sitting in the office in a daze and ced the food he had just ordered in front of her. ¡°Here, it¡¯s for our little pregnant woman. ¡± Now that she had two little babies in her stomach, Rong Xiao was afraid that she would starve due to thirst. The Aroma of the food still aroused her appetite. As Gu Ruoyun ate, she told Rong Xiao about her rtionship with Huo Nanchen. ¡°has your rtionship changed? ¡± Gu Ruochu lowered her head and nodded. ¡°It seems that both of our feelings have changed but it¡¯s very strange. I still think of him in my heart but when I¡¯m facing this person, I feel a strange sense of resistance. Did I use my brain to make a baby? ¡± Rong Xiao was amused by herughter. ¡°Do you think that he doesn¡¯t love you anymore? ¡± ¡°No. ¡± Gu Ruochu shook her head firmly. He had brushed past life and death several times for her sake. How could a man who treats her as if she were his life not love her. It hasn¡¯t even been seven years and he¡¯s already itching? ¡°How about this,e here. ¡± Rong Xiao¡¯s eyes suddenly revealed a wretched aura. When Gu Ruochu approached him, he whispered something into her ear. Gu Ruochu¡¯s face was filled with ck lines as she knocked on his head, ¡°what are you thinking about? ¡± ¡°everything I¡¯ve said is true, don¡¯t you still not believe me. ¡± Rong Xiao looked as if he understood her very well, ¡°when a husband and wife get along, they won¡¯t feel that fresh, so they need to be stimted. Get Yang Xiaoxi to lead you to buy some pajamas, the kind that¡­ you know. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve fallen for your lies. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not want to listen to Rong Xiao¡¯s nonsense. Everyone says that marriage is the Tomb of love. They were married before they fell in love. Now that they have a child, their feelings have changed as well? Gu Ruochu could not help but feel disappointed. Most of the time, she was in a bad mood. Back when they had quarreled, it had never been this bad. Is it really that easy for a married rtionship to deteriorate? If this goes on, will I find another woman to pursue novelty? ¡°Your husband¡¯s phone? ¡± Rong Xiao saw that her phone was vibrating and nced at it. It had only been more than an hour since Huo Nanchen¡¯s call had been traced. It was not like what Ruo Chu had said, was it? ¡°where are you? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m still at the office. ¡± The two of them fell into an inexplicable silence. Gu Ruochu did not speak and could only hear his quiet breathing. Suddenly, they felt very sad. What was the problem between them? ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up now. ¡± Chapter 865

Chapter 865: Chapter 858

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Okay. ¡± He added, ¡°I¡¯ll go pick you up now. Let¡¯s go eat. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Gu Ruochu could not stand this kind of cold indifference that was close to a thousand cuts. She gave a casual ¡°okay¡± and hung up. Rong Xiao initially thought that everything was fine, but when he saw that they were making a call, he realized that there might really be a problem. Usually, a phone call would be very sweet. It was not as stiff and cold as it was now. ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve noticed it too, right? ¡± Gu Ruochu smiled wryly, ¡°that¡¯s it. ¡± As she spoke, the door was suddenly pushed open by Xu Yichen. He was holding something in his hand as if he had not expected to see Gu Ruochu here. He subconsciously pressed his hand down, ¡°Ruo Chu, you¡¯re here. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s that in your hand? ¡± Gu Ruochu had already seen what he had unintentionally put into the paper bag. How could he possibly avoid her gaze. ¡°It¡¯s thepany documents. ¡± Gu Ruochu knew Xu Yichen too well. Even though he had concealed it well, she knew that he was probably hiding from her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ¡± Rong Xiao threw the pen in his hand over and turned to look at Gu Ruochu. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. It¡¯s more important for you to take care of your body first. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not say a word and walked over in a few steps. Before Xu Yichen could react, the thing in his hand was already in Ruo Chu¡¯s hand. ¡°Ruo Chu! ¡± ¡°I want to see what it is that made you run over so quickly. ¡± Gu Ruochu had already opened the cow paper bag. Xu Yichen could only ept his fate and watched her as she opened it nervously. A few photos were revealed and Gu Ruochu saw a familiar figure. A woman in a red dress with exquisite makeup and a charming face followed behind Huo Nanchen. Although the two of them seemed to be deliberately keeping their distance, the way they looked at each other made it seem as if they were trying to hide something. There was something fishy going on between the two of them. Huo Nanchen had cheated on her? Gu Ruochu¡¯s mind buzzed and she could not bear the blow. How could this be? She had just gotten pregnant and Huo Nanchen had cheated on her Could he be following in his father¡¯s footsteps again? ¡°Ruo Chu, don¡¯t be so agitated. This should be the Paparazzi¡¯s way of looking at things. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to console me. ¡± She knew very well whether it was a way of looking at things or something else. It turned out that the person who had imed to love back then would also be like this. Strangely, she was not as upset as she had imagined when she saw this scene. Could it be that her feelings had also changed? However, in her mind, she was still thinking about that Huo Nanchen. She was still deeply in love with that Huo Nanchen. ¡°Ruo Chu, you¡¯re carrying a child now. Don¡¯t think too much about it. ¡± Xu Yichen wanted to beat himself to death. He had rushed to find Rong Xiao to talk about this when he had just received the photo. Who would have thought that Ruo Chu would be here. ¡°Ruo Chu, perhaps there¡¯s something else going on. Have you forgotten how the two of you quarreled before? ¡± Rong Xiao was also afraid that Gu Ruochu would be too agitated. After all, she was still pregnant with a child. ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± Gu Ruochu put her phone away and did not want to answer his calls. Now that she has a child, what else could she do. Huo Nanchen made a few calls downstairs but Gu Ruochu did not pick up. He was getting impatient and pulled open the car door and went upstairs. ¡°Hello, Huo. ¡± A group of people happened toe down and were excited to see the man¡¯s figure. This is President Gu¡¯s man. Huo Nanchen nodded and took the elevator to Gu Ruochu¡¯s office. He had asked someone about herpany. ¡°Ruo Chu, why aren¡¯t you picking up your call? ¡± Chapter 866

Chapter 866: Chapter 859

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION When she entered the room, Gu Ruochu saw that handsome face of his. His demeanor was still the same as ever. However, when she saw his face now, she could not help but think of the way he looked at the woman in the red dress. She was just wondering if he would look for a woman for a thrill. She did not expect it to be so soon. ¡°My phone has run out of battery. ¡± Gu Ruochu appeared to be in no mood. She lifted her leg and went downstairs. ¡°Huo Nanchen. ¡± Xu Yichen called out when he saw that the man was about to leave. He turned his head in surprise. His dark eyes were filled with a hint of strangeness and doubt. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ¡± Just as he was about to speak, he said, ¡°take good care of Gu Ruochu. She¡¯s pregnant with your two children. ¡± ¡°I know. ¡± After she hadpletely left, Xu Yichen finally could not help but ask, ¡°why do I feel that Huo Nanchen is a little strange? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve noticed it too. ¡± Rong Xiao thought that it was just an illusion. ¡°I keep feeling that something is wrong but I can¡¯t tell what it is. ¡± The two of them fell into deep thought. Gu Ruochu got into Huo Nanchen¡¯s car. As soon as she got into the passenger seat, Huo Nanchen got into the car. She turned her head and the old Huo Nanchen appeared in her mind. He does not smile easily, but a smile would cause his lips to curve into a mesmerizing arc, making his handsome face look even more beautiful. His smile seemed to be etched deep into her bones. ¡°fasten your seatbelt. ¡± A familiar voice rang in her ears. Gu Ruochu¡¯s thoughts were interrupted when she saw the man in front of her stiffly fiddle with his seatbelt and start driving. Gu Ruochu suddenly felt very disappointed. The Huo Nanchen she loved seemed to have disappeared. His smile, his warmth, his lips, his kiss... why did these unforgettable things only remain in her memory. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°Nothing. ¡± She was just sad, but she could not tell him about this kind of sadness. Qi Ru noticed that Gu Ruochu had only eaten a little during her middle school meal before she went upstairs. She even patted her son a few times, ¡°did you make Ruo Chu angry again? ¡± From the way she acted, it was as if she would fight him to the death if he said anything wrong. He never thought that the rtionship between the Huo family¡¯s mother-inw and son would turn out like this. Not only did the mother-inw not give her daughter-inw any face, she even treated her like a daughter. ¡°I didn¡¯t. ¡± Of course, Qi ru could not believe it. She pulled a long face and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care. Go and coax your wife now. Don¡¯te back to see me if you¡¯re happy or not. ¡± Huo Nanchen:¡±...¡± He could only feel a headacheing on. His ex-girlfriend was often angry and he did not know how huo Nanchen usually coaxed his wife. ¡°honey, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± He went upstairs and saw Gu Ruochu sitting in front of the French window. He was about to approach her when he saw her stand up. ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± ¡°Your face has been pulled so long, how could it be fine? ¡± Huo Nanchen smiled and went forward to hug the woman¡¯s waist and forcefully pinned her against the wall. ¡°Is it because your husband has neglected you and is unhappy? ¡± His lips fell forcefully. Just as they were about to touch her lips, she moved her face away. A kissnded on her neck and goosebumps appeared on her skin. It was not the feeling of being teased, but rather, a sense of resistance. ¡°No. ¡± Huo Nanchen did not expect her to react so strongly. He frowned and looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± Gu Ruochu took the opportunity to get out of his arms and hid to the side, ¡°It¡¯s possible that I¡¯ve been having a big pregnancy reaction recently. I¡¯m sorry, Nanchen. ¡± She did not want to question him about the photo of him and the woman in the red dress because she seemed to have some problems of her own and was not in the mood to ask about this. Chapter 867

Chapter 867: Chapter 860

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Upon hearing her words, Huo Nanchen¡¯s initial displeasure was dispelled. He thought that he had been exposed, but thinking about it, it was impossible for him to be so easily exposed. ¡°Go take a NAP, HMM? ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Gu Ruochu was afraid that he would have to squeeze into the same bed as her, so she took the initiative to choose the small bed that could only fit her. Huo Nanchen did not suspect anything. He took off his coat and covered her with a thicker nket before he went to sleep on the bed. In her dream, Gu Ruochu dreamt of Huo Nanchen. She dreamt that the surroundings were very dark and Huo Nanchen had suddenly fallen into a ck hole. His hands were tied and his eyes were as beautiful as the Milky Way. He was also filled with deep affection for her. She reached out to grab him but he still fell into the endless ck hole and disappeared in an instant She broke out in a cold sweat and no matter how much she shouted, it was useless. ¡°HUBBY! ¡± When she woke up from her shock and sat up, she realized that Huo Nanchen had disappeared. She clutched her chest and felt that the dream just now was unbelievably real. The moment he fell was very real, as real as the day she saw him with her own eyes. Huo Nanchen had fallen. What kind of omen was this? She clutched at the clothes on her chest. Why was she still so worried when Huo Nanchen was clearly by her side She kept recalling the scene from that day. Her phone vibrated on the table again, and she saw that it was Yang Xi. She remembered that she hadn¡¯t called Yang Xi and the others much since she came back from Beijing, so she picked up. ¡°Xiao Xi? ¡± ¡°Oh, Ruo Chu, you finally picked up. ¡± Yang Xi had been guarding young master an at the hospital for a few days. She had been calling Ruo Chu but she had not picked up. Huo Nanchen had not picked up either, causing her to feel uneasy for several days. She was always on the edge of her seat. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. ¡± Yang Xi told Gu Ruochu the whole story of how young master an had been shot the other day as she listened to Gu Ruochu¡¯s absent-mindedness. ¡°I reckon that everything was arranged by Nan Yue. He wanted to use young master an to lure Nan Chen over so that he could bring me from an Cheng to the presidential pce. ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu, it¡¯s all my fault. ¡± Yang Xi med herself, ¡°If I had not called Huo Nanchen over, none of this would have happened. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. ¡± Gu Ruochu was still a little sad, but she could not really me it all on Yang Xi. No one could have predicted this. ¡°I really didn¡¯t think that someone would impersonate a ssmate of mine to get close to an Shaosi. I thought that it was just an ordinary girl¡¯s scheming and scheming. I thought that she was simply trying to snatch my man. I didn¡¯t think that this ssmate was an unknown woman impersonating him. Her goal was to assassinate an Shaosi... ¡°. ¡°...¡±. ¡°...¡± Gu Ruochu suddenly noticed this sentence, ¡°what did you say? Someone impersonated your ssmate? ¡± ¡°Yes, Huo Nanchen hade to the hospital to make a guess. ¡°. When she returned to the hospital, she realized that the housekeeper had already taken care of the matter. Someone had indeed pretended to be my ssmate. My real ssmate had been sent to another ce. With the help of the police, he had escaped and set up a case at the police station.¡± Gu Ruochu was very shocked, but for some reason, an absurd thought had surfaced in her mind. Yang Xi¡¯s words reminded her. What if the current Huo Nanchen was also just a substitute? Gu Ruochu was suddenly enlightened and her heart began to beat violently in her chest. She was not sure at the moment but she somehow believed this statement. Is the current Huo Nanchen a substitute or the original? What if he really is a substitute? No wonder, no wonder. If it¡¯s a substitute, is Nanchen really dead The thought of this possibility overwhelmed her with a great sense of panic. She would rather he no longer love her than confirm his death. Chapter 868

Chapter 868: Chapter 861

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION However, she was even more unwilling to lie to herself. If this was really a substitute, how could she allow this imposter to rece him? Gu Ruochu choked on her sobs as her tears fell on the back of her hand. Nanchen, Nanchen. Where are you? ¡°Ruo Chu, Ruo Chu? ¡± Yang Xi¡¯s voice was heard from the other end of the phone. Gu Ruochu snapped back to her senses, ¡°Xiao Xi, I have to go now. I¡¯ll look for you again when I¡¯m free. ¡± ¡°Oh, okay. ¡± Anyway, she was only here to confirm the safety of Ruo Chu. However, why did she feel that Ruo Chu¡¯s voice sounded a little strange. Gu Ruochu wiped away her tears and when she came back down, it was already dinner time. Qi Ru asked the kitchen to make a lot of dishes that she liked to eat. She kept putting the dishes into her bowl, e, ruo Chu, eat more. ¡± ¡°thank you, mother. ¡± Gu Ruochu conveniently put the Tofu next to her into Huo Nanchen¡¯s bowl, ¡°don¡¯t you like to eat Tofu? I¡¯ll give it all to you. ¡± Her tone of voice was still very sweet. She could not tell if she was speaking the truth or if she was lying. Qi Ru was a little puzzled. She remembered that her son hated to eat Tofu the most. Had she remembered wrongly or had her son changed his personality? Before she could speak, Huo Nanchen suddenly smiled He moved closer to her and blew away the dense air. ¡°honey, did I do something wrong? I clearly hate to eat Tofu the most. If I had done something wrong, I would have punished my husband. I really can¡¯t eat a single piece of Tofu. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s body stiffened and she was stunned when she met his eyes. ¡°Is that so? Then I must have remembered wrongly. ¡± Gu Ruochu took the Tofu from his bowl and ced it back into her own bowl as if nothing had happened as she ate her own food. That¡¯s right, Huo Nanchen hated Tofu the most. She had deliberately used Tofu to test him. However, his expression just now was almost wless. It was his usual appearance and there was no sign of a substitute at all. Gu Ruochu was suddenly unsure. Was she really the only one who was imagining things? Qi Ru felt that the atmosphere was not quite right. She reached out to pick up ruo CHU¡¯s bowl andughed, ¡°let me serve you a bowl of soup. It¡¯s good for your body to drink more soup. ¡± ... Gu Ruochu sat on the Sofa in the bedroom, still recalling his expression and actions just now. If he really was a substitute, could a substitute really make a person look so simr From his expression to his actions, he had even imitated such a subtle hobby. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± His mature body suddenly leaned in. Gu Ruochu subconsciously moved to the side, ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± The faint and elegant fragrance on her body stimted him. He lowered his eyes and sniffed her side. His body tensed up as well. ¡°Wife. ¡± Even his voice was imitated perfectly. Gu Ruochu waspletely confused by this fact. Could it be that he was really Huo Nanchen and that the so-called substitute was just a figment of her imagination? Then she might not be suffering from pregnancy syndrome, but rather schizophrenia. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take a shower? ¡± Her hand subconsciously pushed his shoulder, but it touched his warm skin. ¡°I¡¯ve just taken a shower. ¡± More than half of his bathrobe had been ripped off. His Beige chest was evenly distributed on both sides, making him look charming and alluring. If this was in the past, she would have long been seduced into a daze. Now that she thought that the man next to her might be a substitute, Gu Ruochu¡¯s entire body was drenched in cold water. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± He had just moved closer to her. When he saw the way she was avoiding him, a smile appeared on his lips. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do it. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not hesitate any longer and directly used her stomach as an excuse. She looked at him sincerely as she stroked her lower abdomen, ¡°please forgive me. I¡¯m very ufortable when I¡¯m pregnant and I don¡¯t want to do it. ¡± Chapter 869

Chapter 869: Chapter 862

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION He swiped his finger across her face and stopped kissing her forcefully, ¡°thest few times you¡¯ve courted me so passionately, I thought that you were so thirsty that you would only be satisfied if you ate me whole. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes suddenly widened as she met Huo Nanchen¡¯s gaze with a strange expression. How did he know about this No matter how well-researched a substitute was, it was impossible for him to have guessed such an intimate thing, right? ¡°You... ¡± Huo Nanchen could clearly sense that her body was a little stiff but he did not expose her. The man felt as if the fire in his body was about to burn his entire body to ashes. The woman¡¯s fragrance especially suited his taste. ¡°Why do you smell so good? ¡± Gu Ruochu only tried to avoid him when she heard him mumble. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really don¡¯t want to do it. ¡± His hand almost wanted to knead the woman in front of him into a ball of dough, but seeing that she waspletely unwilling, he thought about it seriously for a long time. After weighing the pros and cons, the man felt that he could not be too hasty, so he did not force her anymore. Gu Ruochu let out a sigh of relief and loosened her grip on the bathrobe. A man¡¯s strength was always greater than a woman¡¯s. If this man really intended to force himself on her, perhaps she would not be a match for him. Could it be that this substitute was nning to devour her? Or could it be that the so-called substitute was simply a figment of her imagination? In reality, he had always been the real huo Nanchen. It was just that she was unwilling to ept the result of their rtionship turning sour. ¡°What are you thinking about? ¡± He reached out to hold her face. Although his hand was slender and fair, there were a few thin calluses on it. She was stunned and subconsciously touched his hand. Even the calluses on his hand were distributed the same way? Even though a person could be a substitute, how could he not find any ws from the beginning to the end? ¡°It¡¯s nothing. ¡± She wanted to throw herself into this man¡¯s arms just like before, but she refused because of a certain doubt in her heart. If he really was a substitute, how could she throw herself into the arms of another strange man? ¡°Nanchen, do you still remember what you said to me when you proposed? ¡± ¡°when I proposed? ¡± He thought for a moment before replying, ¡°I said too many things when I proposed. Which one did you say? ¡± She did not even know what she had said during the proposal. Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes gradually turned cold as she looked at his meaningful gaze. Perhaps she had used this opportunity to make things difficult for him, but she suddenly shook his hand off, ¡°you¡¯ve always said that you love me, but you don¡¯t even remember what you¡¯ve said. ¡± She lifted her foot and the man evaded her. His hand then grabbed her ankle and a smile appeared on his lips, ¡°why are you moving your feet? ¡± His eyes were unbridled as he looked under his skirt. Gu Ruochu could not pull them away no matter how hard she tried and reached out to cover his eyes. ¡°Are you sick! ¡± At the thought that this man might not be her man, an angry flush appeared on her face. She was both embarrassed and angry. ¡°I¡¯m looking at my wife. Why is she sick? ¡± He seemed to have had enough fun before he let go of her leg. However, his hand brushed past her leg and carried a hint of frivolity. He sped his hand and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°I still have a child. As a father, can¡¯t you restrain yourself? ¡± The man did not seem to care much but he still avoided hitting her stomach. She suddenly kicked his knee hard. ¡°Go to hell, GO TO HELL! ¡± Seeing that she was provoked by him to fight with him like a child, Huo Nanchen¡¯s lips curved into an almost inaudible smile. Chapter 870

Chapter 870: Chapter 863

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Don¡¯t do this in front of a man. Don¡¯t you know that it will make a man even more beastly? ¡± He clutched her waist as his deep voice reached her ears. ¡°GO TO HELL! ¡± Gu Ruochu did not want to stay in this ce any longer. She ran into the room next door and locked the door behind her. Huo Nanchen seemed to smile when he heard the sound of the door being locked. The emotions in his eyes were interesting and difficult to understand. Gu Ruochu locked the door and her wildly beating heart finally calmed down. Before she could figure out whether this person was the real body or a substitute, she must not have too much intimate contact with him. She must not let this person take advantage of her. Her body slowly slid down the door and the old huo Nanchen appeared in her mind again. Her love for him had never diminished. Instead, as time passed, it grew deeper and deeper. Nanchen, where are you? Gu Ruochu rubbed her stomach and gritted her teeth to prevent her emotions from copsing further. ... The next day, Gu Ruochu found Yang Xi and told her all of her doubts, including the idea that Huo Nanchen was just a substitute. Yang Xi, Yang Xi, and an Shaosi, who had not fully recovered, were the only ones in the ward. ¡°Are you sure that he¡¯s a substitute? ¡± Gu Ruochu choked on her words. She did not dare to be sure. Sometimes it was very familiar, sometimes it was very unfamiliar, causing her thoughts to be in aplete mess. Yang Xi did not know until she was unsure. However, this only proved how powerful the substitute was. Even Ruo Chu could be fooled by it. ¡°How about this, let¡¯s make a hypothesis. Let¡¯s say that this Huo Nanchen is a substitute. Ruo Chu, you can¡¯t alert this imposter right now because you don¡¯t know where the Real Huo Nanchen is. It¡¯s hard to tell if he¡¯s alive or dead. ¡± ¡°I know. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart could not help but ache. How could Huo Nanchen die? They had escaped from the fire, it was absolutely impossible. ¡°Secondly, let¡¯s say that Huo Nanchen is not a substitute but the real huo Nanchen. You can¡¯t alert him either. You can¡¯t reveal what you suspect. Otherwise, it might be a fuse in your marriage. He¡¯ll think that you don¡¯t believe him. ¡± Yang Xi analyzed the situation and made an Shaosi feel that this girl¡¯s brain was not in vain. ¡°Not bad. ¡± Yang Xi was rarely praised by an Shaosi. Even though her tail was almost up in the air, she still restrained herself due to the current situation. ¡°In conclusion, we must not make a move. ¡± Yang Xi narrowed her eyes and red at an Shaosi, ¡°even though you¡¯re his best friend, if you dare to reveal a single word, see for yourself! ¡± An Shaosi looked at his paper tiger-like woman and raised his eyebrows. He has gained a lot of courage. Gu Ruochu also felt that this analysis was very clear. If he was really a substitute, he should be the one who knows where Huo Nanchen is the most. I can¡¯t rm him. However, if I don¡¯tpletely rm him, how will I get Huo Nanchen¡¯s whereabouts out of him? Gu Ruochu secretly made up her mind. She knew that she still had a tough battle to fight. ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± An Shaosi, who had been silent the entire time, finally spoke, ¡°I understand Nanchen. He¡¯s never been the passive one. As a third-generation rich man, he could be considered a third-generation rich man. However, because he had a scumbag father like Huo Zhenggang, he went through a lot of hardships for the first-generation rich man. ¡°therefore, there are some things that can not be judged just by looking at the surface. ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee anything else, but I can guarantee that Nanchen will not die. ¡± Chapter 871

Chapter 871: Chapter 864

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Yang Xi did not quite understand, ¡°what do you mean? ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at an Shaosi, but she seemed to understand. ¡°You mean, maybe he¡¯s plotting something behind the scenes? ¡± ¡°maybe. ¡± If he was still alive, she could be sure. ¡°I also believe that he would not abandon me so easily. ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at her lower abdomen, ¡°his child and I have just arrived. How could he bear to, how could he bear to... ¡± Yang Xi could not help but burst into tears at thest sentence. It was her fault in the beginning. If she had not called Huo Nanchen, he would not have left Ruo Chu¡¯s side. If he had not left Ruo Chu¡¯s side, all these things would not have happened. ¡°...¡± Gu Ruochu happened to run into Huo Nanchen when she returned home. He was actually discussing the wedding with his mother-inw. The scene of Huo Nanchen proposing to her was still vivid in her mind, but this was not him at all. Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes darkened at the thought of this. ¡°Ruo Chu, Nanchen and I are discussing the details of the wedding. ¡± Regarding the wedding candy, the invitation card, and the wedding gift, she had to arrange them all. Furthermore, judging from Nanchen¡¯s design, it should be a western-style wedding. ¡°mother. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s feelings wereplicated when she saw how close Qi ru and this man were talking. Could it be that even her mother-inw could not tell that this was a fake? ¡°Mother, I want to suspend the wedding. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s suggestion shocked both mother and son. Especially Qi Ru, who thought that she had been wronged again. ¡°Why? ¡± ¡°I want to wait for the child to be born before I prepare the wedding. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression was very natural ¡°A person only gets married once in their life. This is my wedding to Nanchen. I want to wait for the child to be born before I put on my wedding dress and marry him. Mother, I hope you can understand. ¡± Qi Ru was a more open-minded mother-inw. She was relieved when she found out that her daughter-inw wanted to postpone the wedding. ¡°Let the young people handle your affairs. We¡¯re just giving you an opinion. ¡± Huo Nanchen did not have much of an opinion. This matter had always been about her. After informing Qi ru, Gu Ruochu went upstairs to rest. Under Qi ru¡¯s gaze, Huo Nanchen immediately followed her upstairs. ¡°where have you been? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve gone to see your good brother, an Shaosi. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not look at him. Huo Nanchen felt that there was definitely something wrong with this woman. Today, he had gone out of his way to investigate the rtionship between Gu Ruochu and Huo Nanchen. He realized that although they had many conflicts, they had grown to love each other more and more during their separation and reunion. Shouldn¡¯t the two of them be passionately entangled with each other in the face of their beloved who had risen from the dead? Could it be that she had discovered his disguise? ¡°Stop. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s voice sounded rather cold. Gu Ruochu paused in her steps and her heart began to pound, ¡°what¡¯s the matter? ¡± When she turned around to look at him, her emotions were already very stable. ¡°Have you been messing with my emotions these past few days? ¡± Without a word, he pressed her against the wall in a very practiced posture. Gu Ruochu leaned against the wall. She thought that this person must have practiced quite a bit, but there was still a difference in the way Huo Nanchen used to push her against the wall. ¡°I haven¡¯t. ¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t? ¡± Huo Nanchen replied directly, ¡°alright, if you don¡¯t, then follow me. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t. ¡± ¡°Why? I¡¯m your husband. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not going to fulfill your obligations as husband and wife? ¡± He narrowed his eyes in displeasure. ¡°Huo Nanchen, are you so obsessed that you don¡¯t even care about your wife and Child? ¡± Gu Ruochu tightened her fingers as a sense of crisis rose within her. Chapter 872

Chapter 872: Chapter 865

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Without another word, he picked her up and walked towards the bedside. Gu Ruochu could feel the hand on her stomach and was finally sure that this man was serious. A sense of panic suddenly appeared in her eyes. What if he was serious... ... Did she provoke him in some way? ¡°Nanchen, put me down. ¡± She was already sitting on the bed. His hand slid down and his shoes had been taken off. ¡°I won¡¯t hurt the child. ¡± Huo Nanchen smelled the fragrance on her body. He did not know why the only string in his mind had snapped. He wanted this woman. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. ¡± She became alert and grabbed a bottle of perfume from the counter. The moment he lowered his head, he smashed the perfume bottle onto her head. Blood dripped down from the bottle. The person who was initially in a daze felt the blood on her head and stared at the person beneath her in shock. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± Gu Ruochu had already gotten up and her eyes were filled with viciousness. ¡°Come closer, I¡¯ll smash your entire body. Come and try if you don¡¯t believe me. ¡± The man narrowed his eyes. How could he not know what was going on. ¡°Do you know? ¡± He did not understand how he had slipped up. She could actually find a w in him. Even three yearster, when he had imitated Huo Nanchen, even Secretary Jin was unable to tell the difference between real and fake. How could this woman tell so quickly. ¡°Who exactly are you? ¡± By now, there was no way to hide the truth. Gu Ruochu¡¯s perfume bottle was pressed against his neck. The sharp shards seemed to be able to pierce through his blood vessels. ¡°Smart Woman. ¡± ¡°Huo Nanchen¡±ughed softly, ¡°since you can tell that I¡¯m an imposter, you must know who asked me to impersonate your husband. I won¡¯t say it out loud, but it¡¯s a pity that I wasn¡¯t able to bring you in before. ¡± If I could have a taste of this woman, it would be very nice. ¡°where is he? ¡± Her voice trembled slightly but it was not obvious. ¡°He¡¯s dead. ¡± ¡°YOU¡¯RE LYING! ¡± She refused to believe that Huo Nanchen would not abandon her and die. Huo Nanchen found Gu Ruochu¡¯s re rather interesting He asked with interest, ¡°since that person has asked me to pretend to be your husband, do you think that he will allow your husband to continue living in this world It¡¯s good that you know. I can also speak frankly to you. Your husband is dead anyway. I¡¯m now living in his ce. Anyway, I¡¯m impable from head to toe. I¡¯m almost a perfect substitute. Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t want to continue to have a substitute like this?¡± ¡°Even if you tell others, they won¡¯t believe that I¡¯m a substitute. You have nothing else but to bring trouble upon yourself. I promise you that I will give you happiness. Why don¡¯t you live with me? ¡± Gu Ruochu shook her head as she looked at the man before her who looked so confident and confident. His eyes sparkled with a gentleness that he had never seen before. ¡°Even if you look exactly like him and your demeanor and actions are exactly the same as his, he¡¯s still him. He¡¯s the one I truly love. ¡± He was still him. No matter how much this man looked like, he was just a substitute. The man clearly did not quite understand. He only sneered a few times. ¡°since you are so determined to guard a dead person, feel free to do so. But I have to remind you that even if you expose my fake identity now, no one will believe you. ¡± He got up, took his coat from the chair, and left without looking back. Chapter 873

Chapter 873: Chapter 866

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu¡¯s tense body finally rxedpletely. She put the perfume back in its original ce and leaned against the headboard of the bed, a little tired. She must hold on. Gu Ruochu finally fell asleep in peace after she got up and locked the door. When she woke up, she felt that she could not stay here any longer. That man did not look like an ordinary person. She reckoned that it would be a little dangerous to deal with him alone. After much thought, she still wanted to find an excuse to go to the Ning or Gu Zexi¡¯s house. Before she could figure out what to do, Gu Zexi had called her with simr intentions, wanting her to stay in his vi. He was almost unyielding,ing over directly to take her over. A lot of things seemed to have happened over the past few days, which made Gu Zexi very unhappy. He could not even hurt Gu Xiangsi, his little sister, but he treated Gu Ruochu differently. But who would have thought that trouble would happen here one after another. Qi Ru sat in the living room and felt that this young man¡¯s aura was indeed very powerful. Even someone like her who had seen the wind and waves was somewhat intimidated. She admired this young man very much. The seedlings of this generation of the Gu family were very good. Gu Xiangsi had married that Nan Yue. ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± Gu Zexi¡¯s expression only softened slightly when he saw Gu Ruochu. Seeing that her stomach was a little prominent, he stood up and asked, ¡°is your stomach tired? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. ¡± Gu Ruochu ced her hand on her stomach. This action had be a regr part of her movements, ¡°the doctor said that it¡¯s two children. When the timees, your stomach will be bigger and more tired. It¡¯ll be like carrying a big balloon. ¡± ¡°No one talks about themselves like that. ¡± Gu Zexi was amused by her words and immediately became serious, ¡°follow your brother to the vi for a period of time. There will be someone to apany you. ¡± This person, of course, was referring to Xin. The two of them could be considered to be apanying each other. ¡°Mother, can I stay at my brother¡¯s ce for a period of time? ¡± Gu ruochu looked at Qi ru, ¡°the doctor told me many things to take note of when I¡¯m pregnant, especially when I¡¯m pregnant with twins. I feel that I should be more careful at my brother¡¯s house. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s words were very vague, but Qi ru immediately understood. It was true that a son dotes on his daughter-inw, but sometimes, it was also true that he does not know his limits. This daughter-inw was already pregnant, and she had repeatedly touched her own daughter-inw. This was also good. If ruo Chu stayed at Gu Zexi¡¯s house, she would still be able to prevent her son from acting recklessly. Thinking of this, Qi ru let her go. Mother Zhang did not know whether tough or cry when she learned of the Madam¡¯s thoughts. Huo Shao was definitely her biological son. ... The servants quickly packed up their things. Gu Zexi even asked if he should wait for huo Nanchen¡¯s return before leaving. Actually, he was a little resentful towards Huo Nanchen. ruo Chu had only been pregnant for a few months, yet so many things had happened in a row. However, she was still Ruo Chu¡¯s husband. ¡°There¡¯s no need. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not want to talk to that imposter at all. She simply walked out. Gu Zexi did not have the time to ask anything and could only follow her out the door. In the car, Gu Ruochu did not see Chu Xin. She only found out that Xin had moved out a long time ago after asking a few questions. ¡°There¡¯s someone I¡¯m bringing you to meet today. ¡± Gu Ruochu asked when she heard Gu Zexi¡¯s question. ¡°Who is it? ¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there. ¡± Her curiosity was piqued when she saw how mysterious he was. When they arrived at the Gu residence, the housekeeper and the maid came over to help carry the things down. They nned to tidy up the room where she had stayed before. ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡± Chapter 874

Chapter 874: Chapter 867

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Zexi led her towards the small side hall at the back of the vi. There was a person standing in front of the open door of the duplex room with the side of the beautiful flowers. Gu Ruochu only realized that it was master Gu when she turned around. When she met the master¡¯s deep gaze, she subconsciously stood next to Gu Zexi. She had not forgotten master Gu¡¯s fierce attitude thest time. At that time, Zhang Xuan was always worried that he wouldy a hand on her. From Zhang Xuan¡¯s attitude, she could tell that she had probably done something that would affect her. It was hard to guarantee that master Gu really did not want to take revenge. ¡°Are you that afraid of me? ¡± Master Gu burst intoughter. He did not have his usual stern demeanor. Of course, Gu Ruochu would not admit that she was afraid at that moment. She denied it, ¡°why would I be afraid? I¡¯ve never done anything wrong to you. ¡± Seeing that she was still stubborn, master Gu¡¯s eyes softened, ¡°don¡¯t be afraid of me. I didn¡¯t really want to do anything to you. I only asked Zexi to call you over. I want to see what kind of person Nan Yue can deal with. ¡± He already knows about Nan Yue? ¡°Sit. ¡± The old man let her in. With Gu Zexi by her side, Gu Ruochu did not want to follow the old man into the room. Seeing that she was not afraid at all, a trace of admiration appeared in his eyes. ¡°Even though I hate the Ning family, it doesn¡¯t mean that I will shift my hatred onto Zhang Xuan¡¯s daughter. ¡± The old man sighed, ¡°when I first saw you, I was still a little shocked. I didn¡¯t expect that more than twenty years would pass in a sh. ¡± Gu Ruochu had only seen the old man in a hurry thest time. Now that she hade into contact with him, she felt that he was a kind old man. ¡°Thest time I saw old master Gu, I was almost chased out by you. ¡± Hearing her teasing tone, the old master only smiled, ¡°back then, I lost my temper and wanted to chase you out, but I didn¡¯t see you listening. ¡± He paused and continued, ¡°your personality doesn¡¯t quite resemble Zhang Xuan¡¯s. Don¡¯t call me old master Gu, it sounds so sour. Just call me grandfather. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not retort but continued to ask. ¡°May I ask, did... did my mother have any grudges with the GU family? ¡± This was something she had always wanted to find out. It had been so many years and the old master still could not forgive the Ning family. Even if Zhang Xuan had not directly killed Suqin, she was probably the main culprit who had indirectly caused the death of the Ning family¡¯s daughter. ¡°Zhang Xuan didn¡¯t tell you about this? ¡± ¡°She never did. ¡± The old masterughed Icily, ¡°of course she wouldn¡¯t tell and she wouldn¡¯t dare to. ¡± Gu Zexi had already sat down and the old master began to recount the grudge between the Ning family and the Gu family. When he saw Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes, the emotions in his heart were stirred. ¡°back then, Zhang Xuan and Suqin were very close sisters. Even though they were not rted by blood, they were both the only daughters of the family, so they were very precious. ¡± ¡°At that time, Zhang Xuan fell in love with her bodyguard after a long time. At that time, Suqin was also in love and had her heart captured by a young man. That man¡¯s identity and background were vastly different from the Gu family¡¯s. He knew that I would never agree to this absurd marriage and had actually abducted my daughter.¡± Every time this matter was mentioned, the old man would grit his teeth in hatred. ¡°A yearter, Suqin returned with a big belly. You didn¡¯t see that a spoiled and pampered youngdy was tortured by life, marriage, and the children of the High School affiliated to Renmin University of China. She was even timid when she saw me and her mother. ¡± Chapter 875

Chapter 875: Chapter 868

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Old Master Gu¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. Even now, when he thought about it, his heart still ached. ¡°On ount of my daughter and the child in her belly, the Gu family still epted that poor boy. Of course, that poor boy is no ordinary person. He is a man with wild ambitions. ¡± He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°not only did hepletely use my daughter, he even stepped on my daughter when she was at the peak of her life and used my daughter of having sex with another man. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not expect to hear the story of another scumbag man here. Another woman had devoted herself to him, but in the end, thousands of arrows had pierced her heart. ¡°What happened after that? ¡± ¡°after that, that wolf cub was given fame, money, and enjoyed beauty and power. Meanwhile, my daughter had given birth to a son while everyone was scolding her... ¡± Master Gu looked at the silent Gu Zexi and said, ¡°this is the origin of your cousin. Originally, when a daughter has fallen to this state, as long as she pulls herself together, she would be able to regain her happiness in the future. However, that Wolf Cub was more ruthless than I had imagined. Although he had abandoned Suqin, after abandoning her, he had repeatedly raped her and made her pregnant with another daughter.¡± Gu Ruochu was even more shocked. This kind of scum-like man was simply unprecedented. Even Huo zhenggang would not be able to defeat him. ¡°Did you not stop him at that time? ¡± The Gu family has always had a high status. It was impossible for them to allow a scum-like man who had stepped on their position to control them, right? ¡°This is the source of the tragedy. Suqin had concealed the fact that the wolf cub had raped her. It was not until the child was three to four months pregnant that I found out that that bastard was still... ¡± Master Gu could not continue and began to cough violently. The hand that was holding the crutch was also shriveled beyond recognition. Gu Ruochu poured a cup of tea for master Gu and gently massaged his back before he regained his senses. ¡°The man who had seduced my daughter back then was set up by Zhang Xuan. If she had not allowed her to pursue my daughter, Suqin would not have been deceived by that man. ¡± So this was how things had turned out. Gu Ruochu finally understood why master Gu hated Zhang Xuan so much. Zhang Xuan had given that scumbag a convenient opportunity. Otherwise, how could a man with no status know that a rich youngdy had been cleansed and had then taken over this rich youngdy. From the very beginning, this scumbag had nned to step on Suqin to rise to the top. Gu ruochu silently spat at this scumbag. But then again, Zhang Xuan probably did not do it on purpose. Otherwise, she would not have med herself until now. However, there was no use in regretting it. She had indirectly ruined that man¡¯s life. If the old man really wanted to kill him, he would have killed him long ago. The fact that he was still alive meant that he knew that his daughter¡¯s death could not be entirely med on her. ¡°What happened after that? ¡± ¡°Su Qin died after that. Shemitted suicide. In order to prove her innocence, she proved that the child was that beast¡¯s. ¡± Old Man Gu shook his head. ¡°They ruined my daughter¡¯s life. ¡± ¡°GRANDPA, I¡¯m sorry. ¡± This apology was for himself and for Zhang Xuan. ¡°I¡¯ve been suppressing it in my heart for half my life. Now that I¡¯ve finally said it, it¡¯s much easier. ¡± Old Master Gu looked at her again. ¡°Girl, actually, your eyes are a little like my daughter¡¯s. Zhang Xuan and my daughter aren¡¯t alike in any way, but their eyes are extremely simr. I didn¡¯t expect you to have a pair of simr eyes. Chapter 876

Chapter 876: Chapter 869

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Is that so? In the past, others have said that my eyes are very simr to Zhang Xuan¡¯s. I didn¡¯t really want to think about anything else, so I never thought that it would turn out to be her daughter. ¡± The three of them chatted in the room for a long time before Gu Ruochu finally felt tired. ¡°You can go upstairs and rest first. I¡¯ll have the servants send dinner to your room. ¡± The old man had already seen her. Gu Ruochu¡¯s phone did not ring again. Ever since she had revealed the man¡¯s true identity to his facest time, he did not even want to pretend anymore. Hence, even if he was staying at Gu Zexi¡¯s vi this time, he would not ask any more questions. After much thought, Gu Ruochu decided to tell Gu Zexi about the stunt double. There were only three people who knew about it. An Shaosi and Yang Xi were at ease, and Gu Zexi was one of them. ¡°Are you saying that this Huo Nanchen is just a stunt double that Nan Yue found? ¡± ¡°Yes, I wasn¡¯t sure at first, but he admitted it himselfst time. ¡± ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Chase this imposter out and find the real huo Nanchen. ¡± No wonder Gu Zexi felt that Huo Nanchen was indeed a little strange. Logically speaking, he should have caught up with Gu Ruochu in less than half an hour after he had picked her up. However, he has yet to receive even half a call. This was strange. ¡°No, this imposter¡¯s backer is Nan Yue. ¡°. The power of the Presidential Pce should not be underestimated. Besides, they might know Huo Nanchen¡¯s whereabouts. If we act rashly against him now, not only would we lose more than we gain, we would also lose the chance to find out Huo Nanchen¡¯s whereabouts.¡± ¡°It seems that you have an idea in mind? ¡± Gu Zexi looked at her serious face, ¡°do you need my help? ¡± ¡°Of course I do. ¡± Gu Ruochu raised her head and looked at him as she continued, ¡°I do have an idea but I¡¯m still thinking about how to carry it out. We¡¯ll talk about it after the pregnancy test tomorrow. ¡± Huo Nanchen had been investigating Ning Tangxi and now he had some clues. However, he was not around so special assistant Li Tezhu told her about it. After the previous incident, Gu Ruochu guessed that Ning Tangxi and Gu Bo might have been instigated by Nan Yue. Their ultimate goal was to target Huo Nanchen and the Huo family. Otherwise, how could it be such a coincidence that Ning Tangxi did not kill them in the fire and Nan Yue acted in the next moment. Was it possible to say that they had no rtionship? So, as long as they could find Ning Tangxi, they might be able to find some clues about Huo Nanchen. Gu Ruochu felt much more at ease after sorting out these things. Although she did not know where Huo Nanchen was, there was still hope. How could someone like him die? ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get a few bodyguards to apany you to the pregnancy test tomorrow. ¡± Gu Zexi nodded and immediately arranged for someone to apany her to the pregnancy test. ¡°Alright. ¡± Gu Ruochu was not too worried and immediately went upstairs. Huo Nanchen had probablye to Gu Zexi¡¯s vi in order to deal with her mother-inw. After Gu Zexi found out the truth from Ruo Chu, he naturally did not have a good look on his face. However, he could not let Huo Nanchen know that he had already found out the truth. Hence, he used the excuse that he had not taken good care of his sister and scolded him. Huo Nanchen heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Gu Zexi did not know the truth about his double. Although he was not afraid of Gu Ruochu spreading rumors, he was still afraid of the Gu family. ¡°...¡± The next day, Gu Ruochu arrived as promised and went to the hospital for a pregnancy test. There were many of them in the hospital. Gu Ruochu hated the smell of the hospital and put on a mask. Chapter 877

Chapter 877: Chapter 870

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION There were a lot of people in the hospital. Gu Ruochu tried her best to avoid this. ¡°Mrs. Huo, you¡¯re here. ¡± A smile appeared on Doctor Luo¡¯s face when he saw her. Ever since thest time he saw her and her husband, his feelings for her had been growing. ¡°Hello, Doctor Luo. ¡± Gu Ruochu sat down and doctor Luo poured her a ss of water, ¡°Mrs. Huo, please take a seat. The nurses are still arranging the equipment. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Gu Ruochu held the ss of warm water and slowly drank a few mouthfuls. When the nurses came out, they swayed in front of Gu Ruochu. She saw a familiar figure and narrowed her eyes slightly. ¡°Doctor Luo, has this department recently recruited more nurses? ¡± Doctor Luo did not expect that he would suddenly ask her such a question in the past. He quickly shook his head. ¡°There are no neers, not even a trainee nurse. Why is Mrs. Huo Suddenly Interested in my nurses? ¡± She lowered her voice, ¡°looking at the back of that nurse, she seems a little familiar. ¡± Doctor Luo noticed that her gaze paused on a certain nurse and exined, ¡°This nurse was with me thest time. She was transferred over from Doctor Zhou¡¯s side. Does Mrs. Huo find her familiar? Actually, she was already here when Mr. Huo came to apany you for your pregnancy test thest time, so it¡¯s hard to avoid feeling that she looks a little familiar. ¡± This nurse was here thest time? Gu Ruochu¡¯s gaze never left her body. However, why did he feel that this nurse looked more and more like Ning Tangxi the more he looked at her? ¡°maybe. What¡¯s her surname? ¡± ¡°Ning. ¡± Ning? In a split second, Gu Ruochu felt a buzzing in her head. It was as if a key had unlocked a certain thought. How could it be such a coincidence that she looked like Ning Tangxi from behind and his surname was Ning. Could it be that she was? ! ! Ning Tangxi. Gu Ruochu quickly calmed down after her shock. No wonder the police could not find any trace of Ning Tangxi even after searching for so long. It turned out that she was hiding in the hospital as a nurse. What a coincidence And she was working for the female doctor who was doing her pregnancy test. Gu Ruochu was d that she had recognized Ning Tangxi. If she had done something to her, it would be hard to say if she could not save her child. ¡°Doctor Luo, Mrs. Huo¡¯s medicine has arrived. ¡± Just as Gu Ruochu was deep in thought, the nurse walked over and ced the medicine on the table. Gu Ruochu nced at her without batting an eyelid. That face waspletely unfamiliar to her, not even her eyes. She was wearing a white coat and the faint smell of disinfectant covered her body. This made her a little disappointed. Could it be that I¡¯m overthinking things again It¡¯s just my back view. One after another, Gu Ruochu began to doubt her own judgment. ¡°nurse Ning, get ready. Mrs. Huo is about to begin her pregnancy test. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± The nurse seemed to have noticed Gu Ruochu¡¯s gaze and smiled in return. Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression did not change much and she only nodded calmly. ¡°Mrs. Huo, has Mr. Huo note to apany you recently? ¡± In the past, they had always been in a loving state. However, Doctor Luo was a little surprised that he did note today ¡°He has something on, so I told him not toe. Anyway, the baby is very healthy, and I¡¯m only a few months pregnant. It¡¯s not a big deal for me toe alone. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. ¡± Doctor Luo actually felt that they had been a little too powerful before, so there was no need to protect him like this. However, when he thought about how he dotes on his wife and how he¡¯s from a rich family, he felt that it was only natural. Gu Ruochu noticed the nurse¡¯s expression from the corner of her eye as she spoke. It seemed that when she was talking about Huo Nanchen, her hand that was holding the medicine paused. Chapter 878

Chapter 878: Chapter 871

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu ruochu quickly averted her gaze and did not disturb her again. Instead, she continued to chat with Doctor Luo. During this time, the nurse surnamed Ning had not left. Gu Ruochu suddenly started to talk about Cheng Xi. ¡°Doctor Luo, I heard that you¡¯re actually good at pediatrics. I would like to ask what children should pay attention to if they have rhinitis. ¡± Doctor Luo confirmed that she was asking about her husband¡¯s illegitimate child and felt a sense of admiration in his heart. They had heard a lot of news about the huo family, especially when they had chatted about itst time. If it had been her husband¡¯s illegitimate child, she would not have had a good expression on her face. ¡°I¡¯m watching. Why don¡¯t you bring your child over to have a look some other day? We wouldn¡¯t dare to jump to conclusions if we haven¡¯t seen the child before. ¡± COMMENT ¡°that would be great. ¡± Gu Ruochu leaned back in her chair, her gaze unintentionally resting on the nurse. Although she had been working diligently at the side, she seemed to have been listening to their conversation. ¡°Miss, may I ask if it¡¯s almost time? ¡± The nurse was stunned. She raised her head and met her gaze with a smile, ¡°we can begin the ultrasound soon. ¡± Gu Ruochu nodded and watched as she finished her examination before entering the ward with Doctor Luo. The bodyguards stood at the door of the ward. She was very relieved to see this female doctor. ¡°Mrs. Huo, your baby is very healthy. ¡± After Doctor Luo finished his examination, his face was full of smiles ¡°The mother¡¯s body has also fully absorbed the nutrients and is growing faster. It seems that the two little ones are also very capable. They refused to admit defeat even in their mother¡¯s womb. ¡± As she listened to Doctor Luo¡¯s teasing, Gu ruochu looked at the two little bean sprouts. A maternal glow appeared in her eyes. These two children were really the only thing he had left for her. ¡°Doctor, when CAN WE TEST THEIR GENDER? ¡± She wanted to know if there was a girl among the two babies. ¡°I can tell you now. ¡± Doctor Luo smiled. Actually, he already knew the gender of the two children. Initially, the country had only banned sex testing to prevent the situation of preference for boys from worsening. However, it was not necessary for the huo family to do so. ¡°The boy babies are pretty good-looking and the girl babies are pretty good-looking too. ¡± Gu Ruochu already knew that the child in her stomach was definitely a dragon and a phoenix. Although she had predicted it before, she was still exceptionally happy when she found out about the result. It was really a girl and a boy. This child was considered to be aplete sess. ¡°thank you, Doctor. ¡± Doctor Luo smiled as he sent her out. He then faced the nurse and instructed, ¡°please inform the head nurse if there is any pregnant woman on the third floor who is in trouble. You can go and take a look first. ¡± The nurse was clearly in a trance. She only reacted after Doctor Luo had repeated his words a few times. ¡°Alright. ¡± ¡°What are you in a trance for? Hurry up, they¡¯re waiting. ¡± Doctor Luo was also a quick-tempered person. He only returned to his office after repeated reminders. The nurse did not say anything else and went straight to the head nurse¡¯s on-call room. After leaving the hospital, Gu Ruochu hadpletely made up her mind. Regardless of whether this person in the hospital was Ning Tangxi or not, she was going to make a gamble. She must first find out who this Ning Tangxi was. Back at Gu Zexi¡¯s vi, Gu Ruochu revealed her n. The first person to object was Gu Zexi. ¡°No, you¡¯re not alone right now. How can I bear the responsibility if anything happens to you? No. ¡± ¡°brother, I¡¯m confident. ¡± Chapter 879

Chapter 879: Chapter 872

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Even if you¡¯re confident, you can¡¯t do that. I¡¯ll go to the hospital right now and get that nurse for you. You can interrogate her however you want. ¡± Gu Zexi was about to leave without another word However, Gu Ruochu stopped him, ¡°brother, don¡¯t be rash. What if you alert the others and aggravate Nanchen¡¯s dangerous situation? ¡± Brother, you have to believe me. Now that Nanchen is not by my side, if I don¡¯t act decisively, more unknown things might happen. What if he¡¯s waiting for me, waiting for me to find his clues, waiting for me to save him?¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s entire body trembled at the thought of this possibility. No, I can¡¯t afford to waste a single second. Huo Nanchen is waiting for me to save him. Who knows what kind of situation he¡¯s in now. Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes turned pleading at the thought of this. ¡°I know that with you around, nothing will happen to me. ¡± Gu Zexi¡¯s heart softenedpletely when he met her gaze. ¡°Alright, everything will proceed ording to your n. ¡± He held her shoulders and made up his mind not to let his sister suffer even the slightest bit of harm. ¡°thank you, brother. ¡± Gu Ruochu thought about the danger that Huo Nanchen might be in at the moment. She felt as if she did not have any strength left and there was a hint of despair in her heart. ... The next day, Gu Ruochu returned to the huo family home and brought Cheng Xi to the hospital. She nned to ask Doctor Luo to take a look at his rhinitis. Of course, Qi ru did not have any objections. She only reminded her to be careful. ¡°Wife, you¡¯re back. ¡± Huo Nanchen was as gentle as ever when he saw the figure on the SOFA. However, Gu Ruochu could not help but feel disgusted when she saw that face. He looked at Nanchen¡¯s face as if he had defiled him. ¡°MM. ¡± He still had to put on a show. He could not afford to anger this imposter for the time being. The little figure sitting next to Gu Ruochu saw Huo Nanchen and called out, ¡°Daddy. ¡± ¡°good boy. ¡± Huo Nanchen stepped forward and picked him up. He then sat next to Gu Ruochu and asked, ¡°how many days do you n to stay with your brother? When will you be back? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. ¡± ¡°What, are you afraid that I¡¯ll touch you? ¡± Gu Ruochu froze when he suddenly approached her. She was mainly afraid that Qi ru would notice something amiss. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far. ¡± Gu Ruochu lowered her eyes and spoke in a threatening tone. However, Huo Nanchen did not care at all. He simply put his hand behind his back and supported himself against the armrest beside her ¡°How am I going too far? What, are you unhappy that I¡¯m recing your husband? If you have the ability to expose me, your husband is already dead. Who would believe that I¡¯m not Huo Nanchen? ¡± Gu Ruochu felt a fire burning in her heart, especially when she saw his provocative gaze. ¡°He won¡¯t die. If he¡¯s going to die, it¡¯ll be an imposter like you who will die. ¡± His thin lips curled into a faint smile. ¡°Why, are you so agitated when I told you that your husband is dead? Are you so afraid that he¡¯ll die? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s hands were already clenched into fists. If he were to spout nonsense again, she might really not be able to take it anymore. This man was extremely vile. He clearly knew that she would not be able to take it. ¡°Shut up! ¡± She spoke so loudly that even Qi ru and Cheng Xi could hear her. They stared at Gu Ruochu in a daze. ¡°Ruo Chu, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°Nothing. ¡± Gu Ruochu forced a smile on her face. However, when she thought about how that man had imed that he was dead, her heart felt as if it was being torn apart. She could not take it anymore. Huo Nanchen seemed to find it very interesting and the evil aura on his face grew even stronger. He moved closer to her. Her breathing clearly quickened but she could not avoid it Chapter 880

Chapter 880: Chapter 873, Libido

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°No. ¡± If he were to kiss her in public, she would not dare to avoid him in order to avoid arousing Qi Ru¡¯s suspicion. However, she could not stand anyone other than Huo Nanchen kissing her. The man only moved closer and did not really kiss her. Especially when he saw her panic. ¡°Gu Ruochu, I told you not to act as if you would be eaten by me at any moment. It¡¯s very effective in arousing a man¡¯s evil and bestial nature. Do you understand? ¡± He seemed to smile as he ced his hand on her waist so that she would not fall back. She could feel his lips close to her neck and she used all her strength to strangle his hand. He let out a low growl and did not attack her. ¡°Why are you so passionate? You¡¯re so passionate. Be careful not to stir up the other person¡¯s desire to conquer you. ¡± The two¡¯s breaths intertwined between their lips and teeth. He did not force her but his words shocked Gu Ruochu. She suddenly recalled what Huo Nanchen had once said. ¡°You heartless little thing, can¡¯t you understand me a little? Although I really want to sleep with you, can you not act as if you¡¯re on the verge of being eaten by me? That way, it¡¯s easier to stimte a man¡¯s inferiority, do you understand? ¡± How could the exact same wordse out of the mouth of this substitute? No matter how perfect a substitute was, it was impossible for him to remember every word he said. How could it be... ... Could it be that he really wasn¡¯t a substitute? Gu Ruochu¡¯s mind was in a mess. But if he wasn¡¯t a substitute, why did he take the initiative to admit that he was a substitute a few days ago? Gu Ruochu looked at the side of his face and in a moment of shock, she suppressed all her thoughts. The Evil Aura on his body was very heavy, much heavier than the previous Huo Nanchen. So this was definitely not huo Nanchen, she could not be fooled. No, she must remain calm. The most important thing now was to lure out that woman, Ning Tangxi. Only by capturing Gu Bo and Nanyue¡¯s aplice could she secretly find Huo Nanchen¡¯s whereabouts. Gu Ruochuforted herself repeatedly in her heart, but she could not help but tremble a few times. She stood up with a whoosh and avoided the man¡¯s gaze. Under his interested Gaze, she looked at Qi ru and said, ¡°mother, I¡¯ll take Cheng Xi to see a doctor first. ¡± Cheng Xi was just a child after all, he did not understand anything. Even though he noticed that Gu Ruochu¡¯s mood was a little off, he still held her hand and stood obediently by the side. Even though Qi ru felt that the atmosphere between the couple was a little off, she pretended not to see anything and smiled, ¡°you should go as soon as possible. Have the chauffeur at home send you off. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Gu Ruochu held Cheng Xi¡¯s hand and deliberately kept a distance from this man. In the end, the man took a few steps forward, hugged Cheng Xi and pinched his cheek. Gu Ruochu almost thought that he wanted to step forward and Kiss Cheng Xi¡¯s cheek. However, on second thought, he was not that kind of person. He really would not do that. If he were to go too far, it would easily arouse suspicion. ¡°Gu Ruochu, you don¡¯t want me to touch you, but I have to touch you. ¡± The moment he stood up, his deep voice rang in her ears. Gu Ruochu followed his line of sight and only saw the evil look in his eyes ¡°Don¡¯t you like to hide in your brother¡¯s house? I¡¯ll see how long you can hide. Next time you fall into my hands, I¡¯ll eat you up. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s entire body trembled as ayer of disgust appeared in her eyes. This person is too arrogant. ¡°YOU DARE! ¡± ¡°Do you think I dare? You want to protect your dead husband like a piece of jade, yet I want him to watch you die under me. ¡± Chapter 881

Chapter 881: Chapter 874

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION His gaze fell on her stomach and an inexplicable gentleness shed across his eyes. Gu Ruochu¡¯s mind seemed to be tense. She gritted her teeth and raised her leg to kick the man¡¯s KNEECAP, ¡°get lost, I don¡¯t want to see you. ¡± Cheng Xi had witnessed everything that had happened but Qi ru had coincidentally turned around at this moment and did not see him. Otherwise, she would definitely find it very strange. Gu Ruochu held Cheng Xi¡¯s hand as they walked out. Her heart was in a mess. This man had dared to be so arrogant because he had Nan Yue as his backing. If he really dared toy a hand on her in the future, especially when there was a baby in her stomach. It was simply unimaginable. The most important thing now was to find Ning Tangxi. If that man really dared toy a hand on her, she would definitely kick him to death. After making up her mind, Gu ruochu carried the child into the car. ¡°Aunt, where are you taking me? ¡± Looking at the child¡¯s pure eyes, Gu Ruochu thought for a moment and whispered something into the child¡¯s ear. Cheng Xi nodded and listened attentively. When they arrived at the hospital, the luxurious ck car was parked at the entrance. There were already many people looking around the hospital. It was not the first time they had seen this car, but it was a rare sight every time they saw it. The car door opened and a slender woman came out with a child in her hand. ¡°Mrs. Huo, this way please. ¡± The nurse had already led her to doctor Luo¡¯s on-call room. Doctor Luo happened to have the time to attend to a patient. After all, he had promised her before. ¡°Is this young Master Cheng Xi? He¡¯s very cute. ¡± ¡°Yes, Cheng Xi. Call Me Aunty. ¡± ¡°Hello, Aunty Luo. ¡± Doctor Luo smiled warmly. He looked at the child¡¯s nose and asked about his usual habits. Cheng Xi was a child who could not sit still. He sat beside Gu Ruochu for a while before he could not take it anymore and hopped down onto the stool. Gu Ruochu had only spoken a few words to the doctor before Cheng Xi disappeared. ¡°Young Madam, don¡¯t worry. The nurse is with him. The child will be fine. ¡± Gu Ruochu nodded. Of course, she would not be worried. Instead, a smile appeared on her lips. ... Cheng Xi was still holding a toy car in his hand. When he saw that the adults were talking, he ran off to y somewhere else. He lost his grip on the car and it fell off. He squatted down and was about to pick it up, but he realized that a hand had already picked up his toy. ¡°Is it yours, little friend? ¡± The woman¡¯s voice was a little strange. Cheng Xi nodded and reached out to take it, but he saw the nurse take back the hand that was holding the toy. ¡°I helped you pick up the toy. Don¡¯t you want to give me some benefits? ¡± ¡°What benefits do you want? ¡± Cheng Xi blinked his eyes. After thinking for a long time, he couldn¡¯t think of what to give him. Then, he took out a candy from his pocket and poured it into her hand. ¡°Here, it¡¯s for you. ¡± The nurse was amused by him and kept the candy. ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll give you the toy. ¡± When he returned the toy, it seemed to have a strange smell to it. It was neither fragrant nor smelly. Cheng Xi wrinkled his nose and quickly took the toy and ran away. The nurse then stood up and wiped her hands before she turned around and left. Gu Ruochu had just finished speaking with the female doctor when she saw Cheng Xi running towards her. She patted the boy¡¯s head and asked, ¡°where did you go? ¡± ¡°I was ying with the car. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not ask any further. She asked the bodyguard to carry the child and nned to return. COMMENT The nurse watched as she led the child into the car. Everything seemed normal and she heaved a sigh of relief. Gu Ruochu naturally noticed the movements of the nurse surnamed Ning. Gu Zexi¡¯s men had already arrived at the hospital. Chu Xin led his men into the hospital and immediately retrieved the surveince footage ording to their original n. Chapter 882

Chapter 882: Chapter 875

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Chu xin watched the video very carefully. She only saw that the nurse had helped Cheng Xi pick up the toy from the car and returned it to him. She immediately gave Ruo Chu a call, ¡°be careful of that toy. She might have done something to it. ¡± Gu Ruochu was still waiting for news in the car. When she heard Chu Xin¡¯s words, she quickly gestured for the bodyguard to take the toy car away. Her heart was still pounding with fear. No Wonder Cheng Xi had a strange smell on him just now. So it was a toy. ¡°Aunt, the sister nurse picked up this car for me. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. ¡± Seeing his worried expression, Gu Ruochu reached out to stroke his head and pulled him into her arms tofort him. Gu Zexi only called when Gu Ruochu and Cheng Xi reached home. It turned out that someone had spilled a lot of medicine on that toy car. The medicine would give off a very light smell that was easily overlooked. The others did not feel anything when they sniffed it, but if a pregnant woman were to inhale this gas for a long time, no matter how healthy the fetus was, it would be aborted. ¡°This woman is simply too vicious. Needless to say, it¡¯s definitely that vicious woman, Ning Tangxi. She has truly gonepletely mad. She fell to her death and now wants to force all her sins on you. What a lunatic! ¡± Chu Xin furrowed her brows ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that we were prepared for this. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It was a good thing that she had managed to restrain herself despite the dangers involved in the n. She had expected that she would want to harm her own child but she never thought that she would choose to use this method. ¡°Next, we¡¯ll wait for that crazy woman to reveal herself. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Chu Xin did not dare to rx even as she apanied her, afraid that that crazy woman would find a chance to go crazy again. In order to carry out her n more smoothly, Gu Ruochu stayed at the Huo family home for the night. In order to guard against ¡°Huo Nanchen¡± , Gu Ruochu finished her dinner early and went upstairs. She specifically instructed Nanny Zhang and the others to tell her that she needed to rest and not be disturbed. She went upstairs and locked the door before she could rest. Everything went smoothly. Around ten o¡¯clock in the evening, Gu Ruochu¡¯s room door suddenly opened and a maid¡¯s scream came from upstairs. ¡°Not good, not good! ¡± Qi Ru had just fallen asleep when she heard the scream. She quickly put on a coat and came out, ¡°what¡¯s going on? ¡± ¡°Madam, Young Madam... Young Madam... blood... ¡± The maid¡¯s face seemed to have turned Pale from fear. She trembled and could not speak. Qi Ru¡¯s heart thumped and her heart began to sink. Seeing that the maid was still trembling and unable to speak aplete sentence, she could not help but interrupt anxiously, ¡°what exactly happened? What happened to the Young Madam? ¡± ¡°Madam, the Young Madam seems to have miscarried. Her leg is covered in blood. ¡± ¡°How could this be? ¡± Qi Ru pushed her away and rushed into the room. When she saw Gu Ruochu lying on the ground with blood dripping down from her leg, she immediately came out in shock. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± When she saw her soning out of the master bedroom alone, she did not have the time to question him, ¡°quickly send your wife to the hospital. Why are you in a daze? ¡± Huo Nanchen had no idea what had happened. When he came out and saw Gu Ruochu lying on the ground, his pupils constricted. Without another word, he picked her up and rushed out. Because of Gu Ruochu¡¯s ident, the entire huo family was thrown into chaos. Gu Ruochu seemed to have lost half of her consciousness. It took less than half an hour for her to be sent from home to the hospital. The nurses who had been dozing off in the on-call room were alerted. A few doctors were called over as if they were being urged to do so. Those who had been called were in a hurry and began to panic. Chapter 883

Chapter 883: Chapter 876

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What happened? Why are so many obstetricians and gynecologists in our hospital so nervous? ¡± The rest of the nurses who had nothing to do did not understand. It seemed like the head nurse¡¯s face was very ugly. ¡°I think I saw Mrs. Huo being sent in just now. Didn¡¯t she have a pregnancy test today? I think I heard someone say that there was a lot of blood on her body, and it seemed like she was going to have a miscarriage. Mr. Huo and her mother-inw are here. It seems that the situation is very serious. ¡± Everyone gasped. ¡°It can¡¯t be, right? She looked fine this morning. Why was she suddenly sent to the hospital with such an injury? ¡± ¡°Who knows? She even brought that illegitimate child this morning. I don¡¯t know what went wrong in there. I heard that Mrs. Huo is pregnant with a dragon and a phoenix. It would be a pity if she lost it. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. At the very least, this is a twin born from a legitimate family. Her status is much higher than those illegitimate children. Would Mrs. Huo feel good if both of her children were gone? ¡± ¡°What a sin. ¡± ... As she listened to the nurses discussing in hushed tones, only one of the nurses remained silent. However, the movement of her hands clearly indicated that she was not in a calm mood. She did not expect her n to seed so quickly. Just pretend that it had been a few hours before Gu Ruochu really had a threatened miscarriage. ¡°Ai Xiaoning, aren¡¯t you curious? ¡± Seeing that she was the only one who remained silent, one of the nurses deliberately asked. She then asked, ¡°I don¡¯t know if her child is alright. It has already been half an hour since they sent him in. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably difficult. ¡± She did not say anything else. She was secretly delighted. This was all her retribution. She deserved it. If she had not killed her child back then, this kind of retribution would not have fallen on her. The more she thought about it, the more excited she became. Ning Tangxi still felt that she had to personally see her child disappear before she could personally avenge her child. She did not know when, but she disappeared from the nurse¡¯s on-call room. When she reappeared, she changed back into her own clothes and revealed her face once again. It was really annoying to have to put on suchplicated makeup every day to cover up her original appearance. But now, she no longer needed it. She had just asked around from the head nurse. Gu Ruochu had been sent to the intensive care unit for observation. Although the head nurse did not say it explicitly, judging from her expression, she should have known that the child had been aborted. How pitiful, they were even twins. They had died in their mother¡¯s womb before they even saw the sun. If these two children were to turn into malicious spirits, they must definitely take revenge on their mother, because everything was their mother¡¯s fault. Ning Tangxiughed sinisterly and slowly walked towards her ward. She gently pushed open the ward door andy quietly on the bed. If she had not heard the faint sound of breathing, she would have thought that the woman was dead. It seems that this miscarriage has caused her quite a bit of trauma. Ning Tangxi suddenly let out a joyfulugh as she looked at the heart rate monitor beside her. Her so-called happiness has always been in her heart. Now, it¡¯s her turn to be unlucky. ¡°Gu Ruochu, did you also have this day? ¡± Sheughed softly as she approached her. The person on the bed did not move. Ning Tangxi stood in front of the bed and did not move. ¡°You¡¯ve killed my child and my man. Do you think that I would let you off so easily? You still want to be a richdy and have no worries. Dream on. ¡± Chapter 884

Chapter 884: Chapter 877

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Thest sentence seemed to be filled with venom as she stared at the motionless woman lying on the bed. Her heart was filled with joy. ¡°Now that your two children are gone, they were buried with me for the sake of my unborn children. Seeing you like this, my heart is filled with joy. ¡± ¡°Is that so? ¡± A faint voice rang out from behind her. It was so familiar that she instantly froze on the spot. She could not believe it but when she turned around, she still saw Gu Ruochu¡¯s face. ¡°You... ¡± As if she had been electrocuted, she looked at the person on the bed in panic. Gu Ruochu was behind her. who was the person lying on the bed? ¡°Miss Ning, I didn¡¯t think that you would be in the hospital. ¡± The person on the bed immediately lifted the nket and revealed her delicate and pretty face. ¡°It¡¯s you? ¡± When she saw that the person on the bed was Chu Xin, Ning Tangxi almost broke down and cried out, ¡°you... you¡¯ve joined forces to lie to me... ¡± She remembered that he had been hiding in the hospital for so long but had carelessly run out because of the news of Gu Ruochu¡¯s miscarriage. In the end, he had not miscarried at all and had only wanted to catch her here. As soon as she finished speaking, Ning Tangxi turned around and tried to run out. Gu Ruochu happened to be standing at the door. She reached out her hand and viciously tried to push her down. However, she was too flustered and did not notice that Gu Ruochu had quietly stretched out her leg. With a loud crash, the woman fell heavily to the ground. Gu Zexi¡¯s men were all outside. When they heard the sound, they immediately came in and grabbed the woman on the ground. ¡°Miss Ruo Chu, what should we do with her? ¡± ¡°take her back first. ¡± Gu Ruochu could only look at her coldly. Seeing that she had her head lowered, she did not want to talk to her anymore. This person was simply a lunatic who could not bemunicated with. She had killed her own child back then and now she was ming herself for all her sins. I wonder what Ning Tangxi is saying now Gu Ruochu did not care at all. Her eyes were as cold as ICE. ¡°remember not to alert anyone, including Huo Nanchen. ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± After leaving the ward, Gu Ruochu bumped into doctor Luo, who was a little uneasy outside. ¡°Mrs. Huo, about this... ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as you keep this a secret, I won¡¯t let anyone drag you down. ¡± After hearing her promise, Doctor Luo was finally relieved. You almost miscarried in this scene. You were Doctor Luo¡¯s help in acting to lure Ning Tangxi out. Reality proved that her instincts were right. Ning Tangxi had indeed pretended to be a nurse and Hai had been hiding in the hospital. No wonder the police could not find any traces of her. ¡°Doctor, is my daughter-inw alright? ¡± When doctor Luo went out, he saw a noblewoman walking over. A smile appeared on his face. ¡°Madam, Madam Huo is fine. The baby is also very healthy. It¡¯s just a little red. It¡¯s probably because the pregnant woman is not in a good mood. She¡¯s safe now. ¡± ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. ¡± The hospital was probably the ce where she came the most recently. She had been waiting outside until she was mentally and physically exhausted. ¡°Can I go in and see Ruo Chu Now? ¡± Doctor Luo saw that this Madam was genuinely concerned about her daughter-inw, and he felt a little emotional. It was rare to see a daughter-inw as a daughter. This ¡®miscarriage¡¯ was supposed to be just a show, but the mother-inw¡¯s concern was genuine. ¡°Sure. ¡± Gu Ruochu was already lying on the bed again. When she saw Qi ru enter, she was about to get up when she was told to lie down and not move. Chapter 885

Chapter 885: Chapter 878

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re fine to begin with. You¡¯re still in good health. ¡± Qi Ru noticed that herplexion was not bad, so she urged her son to spend more time with her. Gu ruochu looked at Chu Xin as if she was asking for help when she saw that Qi ru was still asking this imposter to apany her. How could ¡°Huo Nanchen¡± not know what she was thinking? He only perfunctorily asked Qi ru to leave. ¡°Are you so afraid of me? You even need to guard against me in the hospital? ¡± ¡°You can leave in a while. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression was very cold. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want now. If you really push me too far, I¡¯ll do something unexpected. ¡± ¡°Oh? ¡± He Sat on the Small Sofa in the ward indifferently and peeled an orange with his fingers, ¡°do you want to eat it? I heard that pregnant women like to eat sour. ¡± Gu Ruochu turned her head away and looked at him warily, ¡°don¡¯t try to get close to me. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t provoke me. If you know what¡¯s good for you, shut your mouth and stay here quietly. ¡± He scoffed, ¡°since you love your husband so much, you should take good care of yourself. You also want to see his child born safely, right? ¡± He peeled the orange skin and leisurely peeled the orange flesh. Gu Ruochu rolled her eyes at him and could not be bothered to talk to him. ... After staying in the hospital for a few days and almost fooling Qi ru, Gu Ruochu came out of the hospital, saying that she wanted to recuperate and return to her brother¡¯s house. Hearing what Ruo Chu said, her heart ached even more for her daughter-inw and the child in her belly. Huo Nanchen naturally did not have any objections, but after hearing Qi ru¡¯s words, he made a trip to Gu Zexi¡¯s ce every day. Gu Ruochu could not be bothered to see him at all. He only drove around the city before returning on his own. The News of Ning Tangxi being controlled did not spread. Gu Ruochu had hoped to get information about Huo Nanchen out of her mouth, but when she found out that Nan Yue had made a move on them, she could not help butugh out loud. Hahaha, she thought that no one would be able to control them. She did not expect Nan Yue to make a move at this time. How could the huo family possibly win against a presidential pce and other forces Moreover, Huo Nanchen¡¯s whereabouts were still unknown. ¡°What are youughing at? ¡± The bodyguards who were holding her down were very displeased. They raised their hands and mmed them heavily on her face, causing a slight swelling to appear. ¡°Shut up! ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at her coldly. Her eyes were as cold as the winter moon, ¡°have you had enough of yourughter, Ning Tangxi? ¡± ¡°Not yet. ¡± Ning Tangxi looked at her provocatively, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be living a more miserable life than I thought. Huo Nanchen¡¯s life is still unknown, and now you¡¯re having a heated fight with that fake body double? ¡± Sheughed until tears rolled down her cheeks. Gu Ruochu ignored her She calmly replied, ¡°was it you and Gu bo who conspired to set up the firest time? Let me guess, was Gu Bo¡¯s mastermind Nan Yue? He even tried to kill Huo Nanchen and me. In the end, the heavens allowed us toe out alive. ¡± Ning Tangxi¡¯s smile stiffened She replied disdainfully, ¡°so what if you managed to escape from the fire? Nan Yue has always wanted to deal with the huo family. Now that Huo Nanchen is dead, that body double has taken over. Gu Ruochu, your good days are over. ¡± Gu Ruochu could not be bothered to argue with her and sat down again. ¡°If you tell me where Huo Nanchen is, I can let you go. I can let you and Cheng Xi continue to live in country m without reducing the cost of living in the past. ¡± ¡°Are you trying to bargain with me? ¡± ¡°that depends on whether you cooperate or not. ¡± Chapter 886

Chapter 886: Chapter 879

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Ha. ¡± Ning Tangxi smiled sarcastically, her eyes filled with malice ¡°Anyway, my life has long been ruined. Seeing you in pain, seeing you and your loved one part forever makes me happier. Living is the real pain for me, so don¡¯t even think about me helping you. ¡± ¡°But if you want to know where Huo Nanchen is, I can tell you for free. ¡± Ning Tangxi looked at her, as if she wanted to see every expression on her face ¡°Huo Nanchen is dead. Nan Yue wants Huo Nanchen dead the most. ¡°. To him, the Huo family is a hindrance to his power and status. He would never let go of any threat so huo Nanchen could not possibly live under his nose. Gu Ruochu, you will never see him again. It¡¯s all your fault that he¡¯s dead. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you, Nan Yue, could not find the opportunity to attack him, it¡¯s all because of you. You¡¯ve dragged him down...¡± The more Ning Tangxi spoke, the more agitated she became. ¡°If he had note to save you during the fire, he would not have nearly died in the fire. This time, you were kidnapped by Nan Yue. If he had not gone to the capital alone to save you, he would not have died. Gu Ruochu, you¡¯re the jinx. You¡¯re the main culprit behind his death!¡± Gu Ruochu pursed her lips. Even though she knew that she was only trying to provoke her. However, everything she said was true. If it had not been for her, Huo Nanchen would not have stepped into danger so many times. He would not have. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart trembled. She felt guilty and in pain. If it had not been for her, Huo Nanchen would have been alive and well. He would have inherited the huo family and be the heir to the number one financial magnate. He would have been the young and promising president. But because of her, he would have lost his life. Huo Nanchen, Huo Nanchen... ... Seeing Gu Ruochu suddenly clutching her chest, the female bodyguards around her rushed forward in panic, ¡°Young Madam, are you alright? ¡± Gu Zexi had waited outside for a long time. He could not bear to let Ruo Chu interrogate that scheming woman alone. Now that he heard the voice, he immediately rushed in and saw Gu Ruochu¡¯s Pale face. ¡°Ruo Chu! ¡± As soon as he entered, he saw Ning Tangxi, who was smiling like a madman. His face was filled with extreme disgust. She did not care about other people¡¯s disgust at all. Her maniacal smile carried a strange calmness. ¡°Ruo Chu, are you alright? ¡± ¡°Nanchen, Nanchen... ¡± Gu Ruochu seemed to have fallen into aa as she kept calling out a name. Gu Zexi stroked her head and immediately carried her out. ¡°Master Gu, what should we do with this woman? ¡± ¡°send her to prison. Her previous arson and kidnapping cases can already be sentenced to a heavy sentence. ¡± Gu Zexi guessed that this woman would not tell them about Huo Nanchen¡¯s whereabouts. Since they had already caught her, they should just deal with her directly. ¡°Yes. ¡± When she was being escorted to the prison, she took onest look at Gu Ruochu and suddenly struggled frantically from her bodyguards. Her child had not been born yet. How could Gu Ruochu¡¯s child be born into this world. ¡°quick, catch her! ¡± No one expected her to break out of her confinement at this moment. She charged forward like a mad woman. Of course, Gu Zexi noticed the woman¡¯s figure. He moved away the moment she bumped into her. ¡°Ah... ¡± Everyone saw that she could not withstand the force of inertia and pounced towards theke. She twisted her foot on the edge of theke and sank into the water. At this moment, the past grudges and grudges suddenly surfaced in her mind. She had once hated and loved, but it did not seem to matter anymore. ¡°MOMMY! ¡± There seemed to be a young voice sounding from above, but she could not hear anything. Chapter 887

Chapter 887: Chapter 880

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Water poured in from all directions, from her mouth, ears, and eyes. She might die. In just over a year, she had fallen from the sky to hell. She had gone from being the daughter of a wealthy family that everyone admired to being a real lunatic. She had lost her man, her status as a daughter, and now, she did not even have a child. Her consciousness was gradually fading away. She did not expect that thest person she thought of before she died was Huo Nanchen. This was the first person she had fallen in love with, and the person she had loved the longest. If he really was no longer alive, perhaps they could meet again in the Netherworld. Sometimes, she really envied Gu Ruochu and was even jealous. He would even give up his life for her. She wanted tough but realized that she was sinking deeper and deeper into the water. I¡¯m so tired, Huo Nanchen. She closed her eyes and with only a little hope, a little relief and unwillingness, she lost all consciousness. Since no one had saved her, perhaps everyone subconsciously chose not to save this woman. ¡°Master Gu? ¡± Gu Zexi acted as if he had turned a blind eye as he dodged the woman¡¯s attack and carried Gu Ruochu into the living room. Chu Xin was on tenterhooks, afraid that the death of Ning Tangxi would affect Gu Zexi. ¡°Miss Chu, should we go down and fish her up? ¡± ¡°Go ahead. ¡± The bodyguard immediately jumped down from theke. By the time he had managed to fish her up, she was almost dead. He then performed a few CPR and asked someone to send her to the hospital. Fortunately, the vi had surveince cameras so they could send the surveince footage to the police station. After all, this person¡¯s death had nothing to do with anyone. The police never thought that the woman whom they had racked their brains to find would actually be in the Gu family. In order to seek revenge, she had even drowned herself. The case was closed as usual. She did not have any rtives to begin with. Only Zhang Xuan remembered their past friendship and sent someone to retrieve her body. Gu Ruochu did not say anything when she heard the news of Ning Tangxi¡¯s death. All of her sins had disappeared just like that. She even wished that she could get rid of her child at thest moment. This woman was truly vicious to the extreme. ¡°Ruo Chu, what do you n to do now? ¡± Ning Tangxi hadpletely lost all clues. However, she had received a painful price for her evil deeds. When she heard that she had died, she did not even close her eyes. She had truly died with her eyes wide open. ¡°brother, I miss him very much. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart was sadder than ever. An uncontroble sadness surfaced in her heart. She had thought that she would be able to live happily ever after. In the end, his whereabouts were unknown and only her and her child were left. ¡°I know, I know. ¡± Gu Zexi looked at the pain in her entire body. He hugged her in his arms andforted her, ¡°don¡¯t be sad. How could he die so easily? He still has you and his child. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not say a word. She quietly leaned into his embrace and gritted her teeth, trying to hold on. Yes, she must hold on with the child now. ¡°brother, I want to return to the Huo family. ¡± She had her own considerations, so he would not stop her and said a word of praise. Qi Ru also learned of Ning Tangxi¡¯s death. Her feelings wereplicated, especially when she saw that Cheng Xi¡¯s eyes had turned red. Although Cheng Xi was a child, he was still Ning Tangxi¡¯s biological son. It was normal for him to miss him. Qi Ru thought to herself that she was finally relieved to get rid of Ning Tang¡¯s new trouble. Otherwise, she would always worry about whether she would suddenly stab him in the back. Chapter 888

Chapter 888: Chapter 881

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± ¡°mother, I¡¯m fine. ¡± Gu Ruochuforted Chengxi and hurried upstairs. When she saw the man¡¯s back, she could not help but say, ¡°Ning Tangxi is dead. Why can¡¯t you be the one to die? ¡± Her heart was filled with agony, so her words were much more poisonous than usual. The figure paused. When she turned to leave, a hand was already propped against the door, forcing her into his embrace. He huffed and puffed unevenly, ¡°your mouth is so poisonous, but your heart is bitter? Let me enter your heart and see just how bitter it is, HMM? ¡± A sense of danger filled the air. Gu Ruochu took the opportunity to p his neck, but she was quickly stopped. He stared evilly at the person in his arms, loosened his tie and pulled her into his embrace. Gu Ruochu then realized that she had been brought to the bed. This person¡¯s skills were not inferior to Huo Nanchen¡¯s. Could it be that this substitute had already practiced this? Seeing that he was tugging at her shirt, a surge of Qi and blood surged. She lifted her leg and kicked towards the center of his leg. It was as if she had practiced this move countless times and was now able to use it with ease. However, as soon as he reached out, he grabbed her ankle in his palm, ¡°I haven¡¯t even started, what are you doing? Why, you kicked a manst time and now you¡¯re using the same trick to deal with me? ¡± Gu Ruochu paused and looked at him in astonishment. This person must be referring to the time when she had dealt with director Li. But... ... How did this substitute know? He even knew that she had kicked director Li¡¯s ce ? ? Under the light, Gu Ruochu seemed to sense something familiar from his body... ... He, uh... ... ¡°I¡¯m the one who asked you what you want to do. ¡± Gu Ruochu saw that he had moved closer again and blocked his face with her hand. She looked extremely disgusted, ¡°get lost. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote to tell me to get lost. You just told me to die. I really don¡¯t like to hear the word ¡®die¡¯ . ¡± Huo Nanchen pressed over and exchanged a few blows with her as he spoke. Gu Ruochu realized that she was no match for him at all. Her initial tenacity finally softened, especially when his hand touched the Zipper of her skirt. ¡°Huo Nanchen, let¡¯s get along peacefully. Don¡¯t do anything reckless. ¡± He seemed to smile, ¡°get along peacefully? Have you forgotten what I¡¯ve told you before? As long as you fall into my hands, I¡¯ll eat you up. ¡± He paused for a moment before saying, ¡°didn¡¯t you tell me to go to hell? Let me check how bitter your heart is. I¡¯ll still have to enter your lower body to test it out. ¡± ¡°What kind of stupid theory is this! ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that the ce that leads to a woman¡¯s heart is... from here? ¡± Although he did not say anything, he pointed at his lower body. This feeling of being teased and teased made Gu Ruochu very ufortable. She even felt a sense of shock ... ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯ll get along with you peacefully. If you dare to force me again, don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t dare to do anything. You¡¯re just an imposter. Do you really think that you¡¯ll be able to live a carefree life with his face on for the rest of your life? ¡± Gu Ruochu managed to pull her foot out of his hand with much difficulty and kept her guard up as she kept her distance from him. Huo Nanchen did not continue to chase after her. Instead, he looked at her with interest, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect his wife to be so strong. Who told you to arouse my desire to conquer? ¡± ¡°and to y with someone else¡¯s wife, it¡¯s exciting. ¡± ¡°Pervert! ¡± She had actually thought that this man was a little familiar, but at that moment, she actually suspected that Huo Nanchen had returned. It seemed that she was simply delusional! Chapter 889

Chapter 889: Chapter 882

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu did not want to say another word to this man. She slid down from the bed, ran to the door and pushed it open. To her surprise, the man did not catch up to her. Instead, he let out a low chuckle. It was quite interesting to tease her like this. However, when he thought of the sensation on her skin, the color in his eyes darkened considerably. ¡°...¡± Gu Ruochu slept next door for another night. Fortunately, Huo Nanchen¡¯s substitute would not take the initiative to tell Qi ru about the situation. Even if he had taken the initiative toin, she would have other reasons to block him. With this thought in mind, she tidied her hair and went downstairs. She sat next to Huo Nanchen and was most afraid that this man would take advantage of her at this time. What made her feel strange was that the manpletely ignored her and did not even look at her after breakfast. He was extremely cold and waspletely different from the evil man who liked to touch her. When Gu Ruochu let her guard down, she immediately felt strange. Why is this double having a mental breakdown He had made a move on herst night, but this morning, he had suddenly be cold and distant. Qi Ru could tell that the atmosphere between the two of them did not seem to be right, but she did not intervene. Huo Nanchen asked her after breakfast if she wanted to take a walk in the garden. When Qi Ru¡¯s eyes secretly observed her, she did not refuse. Gu Ruochu immediately distanced herself from Qi ru after she had left. He did not seem to mind He only said disdainfully, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you clearly that day. Since you don¡¯t want to forget that damned husband of yours, you¡¯d better behave yourself. The two of US can have our own separate ways. You can y your game, I¡¯ll y mine. Don¡¯t think that you can expose me. If you think that exposing me will get me kicked out of the Huo family, you can try.¡± After speaking, Huo Nanchen left immediately. Gu Ruochu:¡±...¡± She seems to have seen this man¡¯s schizophrenia What the Hell Not only did Nan Yue find a substitute, he even found a schizophrenic to be his substitute? She simply could not wrap her head around it. Filled with suspicion, Gu ruochu decided to call Gu Zexi and inform him. Gu Zexi had no choice but to tell her not to disturb him and agree on the surface. Gu Ruochu thought about it. She did not want to interfere with this substitute as long as it did not harm the huo family¡¯s interests. It would be best if he was not interested in her. After hanging up the phone, she wanted to walk around on her own. However, she saw a little boy crouching on the ground with his head lowered. Isn¡¯t this Cheng Xi? She walked over and picked up the child. Cheng Xi lifted his head and looked at her with teary eyes, ¡°aunt, have I be a child without a mother? Am I going to be a wild child from now on? I don¡¯t have a mother, I don¡¯t have a mother... ¡± Even though he does not like his mother very much, he had suffered a great blow after witnessing her drown. She will never have a mother again. ¡°No, Cheng Xi is not a wild child. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s voice was very gentle as she touched his cheek, ¡°if Cheng Xi doesn¡¯t mind, you can call me mother. Your daddy will still be your father. ¡± Cheng Xi was stunned and his eyes suddenly turned red. His heart was filled with gratitude. He never thought that Ruo Chu would be willing to be his mother. ¡°mother... ¡± He had just called out when he choked on his words. Gu Ruochu stroked his head and pulled him into her arms, ¡°Mommy is here, don¡¯t cry. ¡± Cheng Xi suddenly felt as if he had found his home. After Gu Ruochu had coaxed Cheng Xi, she turned around and saw Huo Nanchen. He seemed to have been staring at her the whole time. Chapter 890

Chapter 890: Chapter 883

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu coldly averted her gaze, patted the child on the shoulder and handed him over to the maid beside her. She stood up and was about to walk past him coldly. She never expected that a pair of hands would grab her wrist the moment they brushed past her. The warmth was so strong that Gu Ruochu subconsciously shook it off. ¡°What are you doing? We agreed that we¡¯re not rted, yet you¡¯re not keeping your word. ¡± Huo Nanchen met her angry gaze and smiled, ¡°have you lost your mind? When have I ever said that we¡¯re not rted? Have you forgotten what I did to youst night? ¡± Gu Ruochu waspletely dumbfounded Forget about this person¡¯s schizophrenia. A few hours ago, he had been extremely cold to her. He had repeatedly said that he could y his own game and that it was none of his business. However, a few hourster, his attitude had changed and he had even forgotten what he had said. ¡°If I had known, I would have recorded the conversation and let you listen to what you¡¯ve said. ¡± ¡°Thene and tell me after you¡¯ve recorded it. ¡± Seeing that she was so angry that she seemed to be trembling with anger, a yful smile appeared on the man¡¯s lips, ¡°look at you, do you have to be so angry that you¡¯re trembling? ¡± He reached out his hand as if to touch her face, but she avoided him. She still liked the man who had previously wanted to draw a line between her and Hua Qing. Gu Ruochu now seriously suspected that this man might have schizophrenia? Is there something wrong with Nan Yue¡¯s brain Isn¡¯t he afraid of ruining his ns by having a mental patient as a substitute? ¡°What are you thinking about? ¡± His hand brushed across her face. It was not as disgusting or disgusting as she had imagined. She looked at the man who wasughing wildly in front of her and realized that she had been taken advantage of. ¡°GET LOST! ¡± She wiped her face before she angrily tried to hold the child¡¯s hand and walk away. Tsk Tsk, he¡¯s really fierce. ... When she returned to the bedroom, Gu Ruochu could not figure out anything about this man. If she had not been certain this morning that this substitute was suffering from schizophrenia, she would be certain now. The doctor should not be able to treat this illness of his, right? Previously, she had been thinking about how to deal with Ning Tangxi and had not paid much attention to this schizophrenic state of his. Now that she thought about it, it seemed like this had happened before. One loved to tease her while the other seemed unfamiliar and kept a distance from her. After learning about this, Gu Ruochu suddenly felt that it was interesting. If he had always been that unfamiliar, it would have been great if he had kept a distance from her. ... At night, Gu Ruochu had just finished eating and had made an excuse to go upstairs to rest when Huo Nanchen stopped her. She had a premonition when she saw his hand holding the door. ¡°What do you want to do? ¡± ¡°nothing much. I just want to sleep with my wife. ¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your wife? Don¡¯t be shameless. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s smile deepened when he saw that she could not avoid him in time. He leaned forward slightly, and the moment she felt his approach, she looked as if she had been startled. ¡°I told you to stay away from me. Do you really think I won¡¯t make a move? ¡± Before he could react, her fist had already smashed toward him. Huo Nanchen did not expect her to be so fast, so he subconsciously dodged. She did not have time to retract her hand, and it was about to hit the wall due to inertia. The expected intense pain did note. Her hand still hit his hand. He had already pressed his hand against the wall when her fist was about to hit the wall. Just then, her hand only hit his hand. He let out a low cry, but his eyes went through her skirt unscrupulously. SERVES HIM RIGHT! Chapter 891

Chapter 891: Chapter 884

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What are you looking at? ¡± Gu Ruochu knew that this substitute loved to take advantage of her. She was furious. ¡°I¡¯m looking at my wife. What¡¯s the big deal? ¡± He had called her ¡®wife¡¯ Countless Times. It sounded familiar and natural. Gu Ruochu was stunned for a moment before she regained her senses. ¡°WHO¡¯s your wife? I told you not to call me that. ¡± Gu Ruochu was almost driven mad by this prodigal. If she had a knife in her hand, she would not have been able to control herself and would have hacked at him. He suddenly ruffled her hair and bit her ear. Before Gu Ruochu could explode with anger, he left with one sentence, ¡°I told you not to be so fierce all the time. If I want to ride you down, you¡¯ll be in big trouble. ¡± ¡°GET LOST! ¡± She kicked him and almost made him stagger. He then turned around and took advantage of her chest. After being pregnant, her chest had grown a lot bigger. The feeling was indeed different. Gu Ruochu almost cried from being bullied. How could there be such a pervert. Would he die if he did not take advantage of me? Pervert, shameless! Next time, don¡¯t fall into my hands. Otherwise, I¡¯ll y him to death! Gu Ruochu tried her best to calm herself down before she entered the room next door and mmed the door shut. Huo Nanchen was at the door of the master bedroom. He only smiled when he heard that the door was locked. Gu Ruochu also felt a burning sensation in her ears. How could that pervert bite her ears? She went over to wash her ears as if she would only be satisfied if she could wash away his scent and breath. She had to be strong to wait for the real huo Nanchen to return. ... That night, Gu Ruochu tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. Huo Nanchen was no longer by her side. Even though she had been sleeping alone for some time now, she finally realized that he was not around. How can I sleep if you don¡¯t hug me next to my pillow? Gu Ruochu thought back to his kisses and hugs as tears welled up in her eyes once again. However, her strong will did not allow her to shed another tear. She did not sleep well that night, and herplexion was a little Pale. Her skin was already very white, so the green color under her eyes could easily be seen. Today, she had deliberately observed Huo Nanchen, who was sitting there eating his breakfast. As expected, he was different from the person fromst night. He was eating his breakfast coldly. Gu Ruochu had a clear idea of what was going on. He had once again be this cold and indifferent personality. She wanted to talk to this substitute and see if he knew that there were two people living in his body. Last night waspletely different from this morning. If it was not schizophrenia, then what was it? Huo Nanchen was very curious as to why she had suddenly called out to him this morning. Could it be that she had already lost all hope in her dead husband and had decided toe and make peace with him? Thinking about it, he felt that this woman was nothing more than this. She had always said that she loved her husband. Now, didn¡¯t she want to throw herself into his arms at any moment As he thought about it, he sat down. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ¡± He asked in a cold tone. Gu Ruochu probed, ¡°do you know that there are two people living in your body? ¡± Seeing the man looking at him with a puzzled face, gu Ruochu put it another way, ¡°haven¡¯t you noticed that you¡¯re different sometimes Sometimes you like to tease me, and sometimes you are as cold to me as you are now, and you often forget what you said. So, are you aware that you seem to be schizophrenic?¡± No, no, no, no ¡°Huo Nanchen¡± finally understood what she meant. For some reason, he looked at her like she was retarded. ¡°Is it because you¡¯re pregnant that you thought of such a strange thing? I¡¯m not schizophrenic at all, okay? ¡± Chapter 892

Chapter 892: Chapter 885

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Then why do you treat me so differently every time? ¡± Sometimes frivolous, sometimes cold. ¡°Huo Nanchen¡± seemed to know something but he did not know how to tell her. ¡°I know what you want to say. I can¡¯t tell you now. Let¡¯s talk about it tonight. ¡± Gu Ruochu watched as he turned around and left after saying those words. She frowned and tried to stop him, but she did not say a word. What¡¯s going on? Does he mean that he is not schizophrenic If he is not schizophrenic, why did he be two people Could it be... ... These were two different people to begin with! In the blink of an eye, Gu Ruochu felt a buzzing sound in her head. It was as if two threads had connected in her head. Two people... ... One was the substitute and the other was Huo Nanchen. A sense of nervousness and panic suddenly rose in Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart. She did not know if her judgment was correct. Could it be that he was Huo Nanchen? Was he the one who always teased her and touched her He was not the substitute. He had returned. He was not dead. Gu Ruochu went out to get to the bottom of the matter but she realized that he was nowhere to be seen. She tried to call her again but realized that the call could not get through. She returned somewhat dejectedly and thought about everything that had happened in the past few days in a daze. She was even more certain that the person in her mind must be Huo Nanchen. Why didn¡¯t he tell her Was it fun to tease her like this? She felt both wronged and sad. However, when she was happy, she also suspected that he had made a mistake in his judgment. However, it was good as long as he was alive. She had been able to hold on until now because of his belief that he was still alive. As long as he was still alive, nothing else seemed to be that important. It seemed that as long as night fell, he would be another person. She would rather wait for night. She would be able to see him again at night. She felt much more at ease when she thought of this. Gu Ruochu could not sit still that day. It was not easy for night to arrive. Huo Nanchen had not returned for a long time today. For the first time, she felt that this night was longer than any other time. ¡°Ruo Chu, eat first. Don¡¯t wait for him. ¡± Qi Ru had already ordered the maid to serve dinner, so Gu Ruochu was not in the mood to eat. After waiting for him to return with much difficulty, Gu Ruochu put down the chopsticks in her hand and went forward to greet him. ¡°Nanchen. ¡± Huo Nanchen seemed to be surprised by his enthusiasm. The way he looked at her was also a little strange and cold. However, there were people present. In order to put on an act, he responded gently. The working group immediately realized that this was the substitute from earlier in the day and not the Huo Nanchen who liked to tease him. Could it be that he has stopped appearing again? What is he doing? Gu Ruochu returned home in disappointment. She nned to have a good chat with the stunt double after dinner. Gu Ruochu followed Huo Nanchen upstairs as well. The moment he opened the door, she called out to him, ¡°wait, I have something to tell you. ¡± He turned around and seemed to have understood, ¡°I have nothing to talk to you about. You just need to feel at ease and give birth to your child. ¡± The stunt double refused tomunicate with her and she heard the sound of the door being locked. Bastard. She banged on the door loudly but there was still no movement from the inside. Afraid that she would provoke her mother-inw again, Gu Ruochu gave up and returned to the room next door. Gu Ruochuy on the bed alone and stared at the ceiling in a daze. What did he mean by that Was that really Huo Nanchen? Chapter 893

Chapter 893: Chapter 886: Suspicion

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION For a moment, her heart was in a state of chaos as all sorts of suspicions rose and fell in her mind. In the end, she could not take it anymore. Gu Ruochu called Yang Xi and told her about the matter between Huo Nanchen and the substitute. This sounded a little absurd and fantastical, but it had happened. Yang Xi listened on the other side and felt that something was not right. ¡°Ruo Chu, are you too tired from your pregnancy and that¡¯s why you¡¯re hallucinating? The so-called Spirit split between the substitute and the substitute, and now you think that the one is Huo Nanchen... ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu, perhaps you Miss Huo Nanchen too much, that¡¯s why you¡¯re having such a series of fantasies. ¡± Yang Xi was not the only one who was stunned. Even Gu Ruochu herself was not sure of her guess. ¡°Xiao Xi, trust me. He can never die. He¡¯s definitely by my side. I can feel it. ¡± Yang Xi¡¯s nose twitched when she heard that Gu Ruochu was still in a rather intense mood. She quicklyforted her, ¡°it¡¯s useless to doubt these things now. Show yourself. You must not let your imagination run wild. Take good care of your body for the sake of the child in your belly. ¡± ¡°I know. ¡± Yang Xi reminded her again and again before she reached out to press her temples. He was very tired today so it was better for him to sleep first. It seemed that ever since he found out that Huo Nanchen was by his side, he had never appeared again. Every time he appeared, it was that strange, cold substitute. He seemed to be intentionally or unintentionally avoiding her. Gu Ruochu did not force him and just waited quietly. One morning, she saw a bouquet of roses in her room. At first, she was puzzled. Who could enter her room so easily? Furthermore, she had locked the door. However, she had slept wellst night. She had not heard a single sound, so she did not know when he had arrived. In her heart, she still wished to meet him. The window was wide open and the flowers were ced on the windowsill. There were even dewdrops on them. There was also a note on top of it, apanied by a line of unfamiliar handwriting. It was a gift for the most beautiful woman. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. When she picked up the roses, her eyes suddenly turned sour. He must have picked them. Although the handwriting was unfamiliar, one could only imagine that he could enter her room. She suddenly broke into a smile from her tears. At the very least, it proved that she was still alive. She did not know why, but she remembered a sentence from a book. As long as you live in peace, it does not matter even if you never see each other again. At the time, she thought that it was a very sad sentence. But now, she could truly empathize with it. Gu ruochu ced the rose in the vase. She felt happy as she looked at the charming appearance of the rose. She felt even better when she remembered that he had personally picked it. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Gu Ruochu finished arranging the flowers before she opened the door, ¡°who is it? ¡± Usually, nanny Zhang would make a sound when she knocked on the door. When she opened the door and saw Huo Nanchen¡¯s face, she stared at him and was momentarily stunned, ¡°what¡¯s the matter? ¡± ¡°Are you up? Do you want to take a walk in the garden? ¡± She knew that he was still a substitute and nodded, ¡°okay. ¡± ¡°okay, let¡¯s go downstairs and have breakfast. ¡± The man turned around and Gu Ruochu suddenly felt something in her hand. She reacted quickly and quickly put away the note. She then continued to follow him downstairs as if nothing had happened. The day passed very slowly. She had finally found the time to open the note, but there were only two words written on it ¡ª Gu Bo. Gu Bo? Huo Nanchen wrote this himself? A few secondster, she rubbed off the ball of paper. was she hinting that she was going to start with Gu Bo? She felt relieved after receiving the note. There was definitely Nan Yue¡¯s spy here. It was inconvenient for him toe out, so he could only rely on himself now. Chapter 894

Chapter 894: Chapter 887 drew him out

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She found an excuse to go back to thepany and called Li Tezhu over. ¡°Young Madam. ¡± ¡°Did you check Gu Bo before? ¡± Huo Nanchen wrote this name on the note. He must have asked her to find Li Tezhu to understand Gu Bo¡¯s situation and start with him. ¡°indeed. ¡± Li Tezhu said, ¡°back then, he was still your nominal father. Didn¡¯t outsiders say that he ran away because of gambling debts? In fact, this was just a pretense Gu Bo put up. He just wanted to find an excuse to escape and return to his real identity. ¡± ¡°True identity? Wasn¡¯t he Zhang Xuan¡¯s bodyguard in the past? Could it be that he¡¯s going to return to being Zhang Xuan¡¯s bodyguard? ¡± ¡°No, this person is not only Zhang Xuan¡¯s bodyguard. His bigger identity is Nan Yue¡¯s right-hand man. be it being Zhang Xuan¡¯s bodyguard or being Zhou Yunxi¡¯s husband, they were all just toplete the mission that Nan Yue had arranged for him. He hid it too deeply and Huo Shao had also investigated it for a long time. ¡± Nan Yue¡¯s right-hand man? Gu Ruochu had already guessed that Gu Bo was Nan Yue¡¯s man from the fire. Therefore, she was not too surprised. ¡°speaking of Gu Bo, I have to say that Nan Yue is a man of great ambition. ¡± Li Tezhu sighed ¡°Young Madam, do you know how he managed to be the first president from amoner? He used some unknown method to charm the only daughter of the Gu family into infatuation and stepped on the eldestdy to get to the top. ¡± ter on, he revealed his true nature as soon as he got to the top. He abandoned the eldestdy and even ndered her child as a bastard. ¡°. TSK TSK... ... I couldn¡¯t help but despise this SCUMBAG¡¯s true nature. He has harmed the youngdy¡¯s entire life ¡°... Oh right, Gu Zexi is Nan Yue¡¯s bastard. However, master Gu will never admit that he has such a trash father.¡± Li Tezhu felt that Nan Yue¡¯s ability to climb to the peak of his life was definitely due to his vicious nature. This kind of person is really vicious! ¡°What? ¡± Gu Ruochu was truly shocked when she heard this. ¡°So, Nan Yue is the scumbag who had let the youngdy down! He must be a scumbag who has gone to the heavens! He stepped on her to rise to power and even ndered her for having a bastard child? ¡± Li Tezhu was also indignant, ¡°that¡¯s right, Miss Gu must have gone through eight lifetimes of bad luck to meet a man like this. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Miss Gu is still amoner, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to be re-elected as president like she is now. ¡± Thinking about how Nan Yue had saved herst time, Gu Ruochu¡¯s good impression of him had turned negative. This man had really yed a big game of chess. He had schemed against the Gu family and raised a loyalckey like Gu Bo. ¡°That¡¯s not right, then why did master Gu marry Gu Xiangsi to him? Even though Gu Xiangsi was adopted, it could be considered a marriage alliance between Nan Yue and the Gu family now, right? ¡± Logically speaking, shouldn¡¯t master Gu Hate Nan Yue to death? Not only did he not kill him, he even married his adopted granddaughter to him?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about that. ¡± Li Tezhu¡¯s tone was filled with meaning ¡°However, I don¡¯t believe that someone like Master Gu would let Nan Yue off. As the saying goes, it¡¯s never toote for a gentleman to take his revenge. I think that there will be a good show to watch soon. ¡± Gu Ruochu digested what Li Tezhu had just said to her. Only then did she recover from her shock. ¡°So, are we going to drag Gu Bo out now? ¡± ¡°I think so. ¡± Gu Ruochu narrowed her eyes and thought for a moment beforeing up with an idea. If we want to lure Gu Bo out, it¡¯s enough to bring out my mother. ¡°Alright, I got it. ¡± Chapter 895

Chapter 895: Chapter 888: Memories

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION After learning the truth of the matter, Gu Ruochu immediately left for the Ning family home. Ning Tangxi¡¯s funeral was almost over, but Zhang Xuan had yet to fully recover from her grief. After all, that was the daughter she had once cared for. ¡°...¡± In the secret room of the Presidential Pce, Nan Yue had been standing in a corner in the dark for a very long time. Old and distant photos that could not hide the memories and longing. It had clearly been 20 years, but it felt like it had just happened yesterday. ¡°Yue, I¡¯m very happy to have met you. ¡± ¡°Yue, I¡¯ll convince my father. ¡± ¡°Yue... ¡± He could be cruel and cold-blooded all his life. He would rather have him betray the world, but the only ident was her. He did not expect that he would really fall in love with her. That was why he had ditched her ording to the n. He was in so much pain. But at that time, she hated him so much that she would not forgive him, let alone allow him to touch her. How could he bear it? He could not bear it. All the negative and dark emotions surged up, and he used a very extreme method. The strong woman fucked her. Every day, she looked forward to the night, looking forward to having intimate contact with her. Although she hated him, the way she looked at him made his heart ache. He knew that she felt guilty. She felt guilty that she didn¡¯t listen to the old man and elope with him. So, she would never tell her father about her. So, he was even more unbridled and obsessed with her every day. So what if she hated him She still gave birth to a son for him, andter, she gave birth to a daughter. He actually regretted that time when he got her pregnant again. The old man found out about them, and that time, he found a dark one and beat him up until he was almost crippled. Later, she came over to plead for mercy and used him of venting his anger on the Gu family. She even held a knife to his neck. Did she really know how to torture him? His life was indeed filthy, but the only softness he had was her. From then on, he never had the chance to see her again. Until she died, he never saw her again. This was his punishment, the cruelest punishment for him. ¡°Mr. President. ¡± A female voice sounded from behind. Gu Xiangsi was already standing behind him. She hesitated for a moment. ¡°Huo Nanchen said that he wants to meet the president on a video call. ¡± She hesitated for a moment because she did not know how to describe this substitute. Gu Xiangsi interrupted his thoughts and he returned to his cold and deep expression. He sat in front of hisputer and turned on the video call. ¡°How is it? ¡± ¡°everything is going ording to your n. However, I don¡¯t think that we can act so quickly to avoid arousing their suspicion. I see that Gu Ruochu does not seem to be willing to get close to me. I wonder if she has recognized me... ¡± ¡°That¡¯s normal. After all, she loves Huo Nanchen so much. No matter how well you imitate her, it might arouse her suspicion. ¡± Nan Yue thought of Gu Ruochu and a trace of contemtion shed across his eyes. Has this person really lost her memory or something? Could it be that the car ident back then really caused a problem in her brain? That shouldn¡¯t be the case. ¡°Alright, president. I¡¯ll report to you as soon as there¡¯s a situation. ¡± ¡°Mm, if Gu Ruochu really suspects you, remember, it¡¯s best if it¡¯s fake or real. This will confuse her mind. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Once the video was turned off, Nan Yue¡¯s expression returned to normal. He did not realize that his words had been recorded by a small listening device. Gu Ruochu was on the other side. Her expression did not change as she listened to the voice from the other side. Her fingers slowly curled up. This Nan Yue was indeed as vicious as she had heard. At his age, he was still aware of the other party. It was not enough to destroy the Gu family. Now, he even wanted to eliminate the huo family. Chapter 896

Chapter 896: Chapter 889 felt as if she was sitting on pins and needles

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION It was no wonder that Qi ru¡¯s previous reaction could be described as a deep hatred towards the people of the Presidential Pce. It seemed that even the deceased old master had a bad rtionship with Nan Yue. Now that she thought about it, she understood everything. For the sake of power and status, this person had long ago resorted to unscrupulous means. She did not know why, but the panic in her heart grew stronger and stronger. It was as if there was a mystery that needed to be solved, causing her to feel uneasy and confused. Turning off the surveince device, Gu ruochu clutched her chest, feeling at a loss for the first time. She felt her heartbeat bing more and more chaotic. It was as if something was operating out of her control. This unknown thought made her feel as if she was sitting on pins and needles. ... Zhang Xuan did not expect Gu Bo to appear at this moment, especially when she heard her daughter tell her his true identity. Even the cup in her hand fell to the ground. ¡°mother. ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± Her eyes were still filled with tears. She really did not expect that the person¡¯s original goal was suqin. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it, I really didn¡¯t expect it... ¡± Tears welled up in her eyes as she wiped them away. She finally understood what it meant to be heartbroken. It turned out that they had set this up from the start. Gu Bo had been by her side as a bodyguard so that Nan Yue could get close to Suqin. So that¡¯s how it was. The so-called Love was all lies, all lies. She was the one who had caused her sister¡¯s death, she was the one who had caused her death... ... ¡°mother. ¡± ¡°I really never thought that everything was a lie, all lies! ¡± ¡°mother, don¡¯t be so agitated. You couldn¡¯t have thought of such a thing back then. ¡± Gu Ruochu felt that Nan yue was simply enduring humiliation and bearing a heavy burden. He had grown from a small figure to this level by stepping on people¡¯s heads one step at a time. Ever since Gu Bo had be Zhang Xuan¡¯s bodyguard, his motive had not been simple. Gu Ruochu was filled with admiration. He had yed such a big game of chess and had hidden it too deeply. Now that he had reached such a high level, it was no longer strange. ¡°Ruo Chu, mother has really let my sister down. I really regret it to death. My sister will definitely not forgive me, definitely not... ¡± She had indirectly caused her sister¡¯s death. If it had not been for her, how could her sister have known a person like Nan Yue? How could she have died in peace. ¡°mother, there¡¯s still a chance. There¡¯s still a chance to make things right. ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Gu Ruochu briefly exined the situation and did not mention anything else. She only told her how to get Gu Bo to show himself. ¡°will he reallye out? ¡± Zhang Xuan could not believe it. Since he hade here with a purpose, why would he appear because of her? ¡°mother, there are always idents. Even though Gu Bo¡¯s role as your bodyguard was part of the n, it was an ident that he fell in love with you. We have to make a bet. ¡± Gu Ruochu had made the bet. Gu Bo had always loved Zhang Xuan in his heart. When she thought of Huo Nanchen, she felt even more confident. ¡°Alright, Ruo Chu. I¡¯ll do whatever you say. ¡± She wiped her tears. She had always wanted to see him after all these years. ¡°Okay. ¡± After everything was arranged, the news of Chairman Ning¡¯s wife¡¯s illness had spread to a small circle. Everyone knew that Ning Tangxi¡¯s death might have caused her grief and they all mourned for her. They had thought that it was just a small illness but they never heard that it had gotten better. Everyone was saying that chairman Ning¡¯s wife was suffering from a mental illness. She was afraid that she would miss her daughter so much that it would be difficult for her to recover. ... Gu Ruochu saw that the news had spread very smoothly and nned to wait patiently. In less than ten days to half a month, there might be some movement from Gu Bo. Chapter 897

Chapter 897: In chapter 890, a person entered

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo Nanchen never appeared again. The only one who had appeared was the substitute. The two of them hardly spoke to each other. Fortunately, Qi ru had apanied the olddy to the temple to fulfill her wish. She might have to stay in there for ten days to half a month. Once they had left, the others were busy outside. Gu Ruochu did not have to pretend to be very close to the substitute in front of anyone. However, she was thinking more and more about Huo Nanchen. The flowers had withered that morning and he had never appeared again. As long as she knew that he was still alive, there would be no better oue or answer than this. That night, she went to bed early. Her belly had grown a little bigger. Yang Xi and Chu Xin woulde to apany her almost every day. Even a child as young as Cheng Xi would think of ways to make her happy. The night sky outside was very dark and there seemed to be some noise in the room. Gu Ruochu¡¯s brows twitched and she quickly fell back into a deep sleep. Recently, she had been wasting too much time and energy. Someone approached her bedside and looked at her sleeping face. He pulled the nket over her and covered her tightly. Someone lifted the nket and slept beside her. Gu Ruochu felt warm beside her in her sleep. She instinctively moved closer and reached out to hug the person. The person seemed to be stunned. He reached out to hug her tightly and carefully avoided her stomach. Gu Ruochu was still in a daze when she woke up and saw that she was hugging the big toy on the bed. She had dreamt of Huo Nanchen against night. He had even kissed and hugged her Why did she realize that she was hugging a bear when she woke up? She sat up. There was a faint fragrance in the room. It was not hers, nor was it the Huo Nanchen that she was familiar with. Gu Ruochu¡¯s thoughts were in a mess. Could it be that it was not huo Nanchenst night, but... ... She suddenly got out of bed, put on her shoes, and ran to the room next door. ¡°Huo Nanchen¡± was still lying on the bed. He had no idea what had happened when he saw Gu Ruochu walk towards him aggressively. ¡°It was you yesterday? ¡± ¡°What was me? ¡± He looked confused as if he had no idea what had happened. ¡°You... you didn¡¯t go to my roomst night? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s tone was extremely unpleasant. ¡°Huo Nanchen¡± seemed to have understood something as he looked at her, ¡°he hasn¡¯te out for a long time. Other than those few times, the only person you saw after that was me. Why, did someone take advantage of youst night? ¡± His eyes darted unscrupulously across her chest as if he wanted to continue. Gu Ruochu felt as if her chest had been scalded and immediately used her hand to block it. ¡°You were the one who was taken advantage of! ¡± Seeing his innocent face as if he really did not know anything, Gu Ruochu could only suppress her anger and recall if she had really hugged a toy or a manst night. However, when Gu Ruochu thought about the strange fragrance in the room, if it was not him, who else could it be? ¡°Gu Ruochu, I would never dare to take advantage of you. I believe that you have more or less guessed it. If I dare to take advantage of you, would I still want to see the sun rise tomorrow? ¡± That man¡¯s possessive desire for his woman was so strong that it made one¡¯s hair stand on end. I don¡¯t dare to provoke him, I don¡¯t dare to provoke him. Gu Ruochu looked at him in confusion for a few rounds before she finally let go of him and turned to leave the room. The door mmed shut and it seemed as if the entire ceiling was shaking. Huo Nanchen watched her back as she left and suddenly let out a joyfulugh. Even his chest was trembling. He had just gotten out of bed and was very infatuated with the smell of women. Chapter 898

Chapter 898: Chapter 891: I want to see her

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION At the same time, another man emerged from the bathroom. His face was identical to Huo Nanchen¡¯s. He looked at the man on the bed and his tone was tinged with a hint ofint. ¡°BOSS, can you stop ying with me like this every time? What if the young Madam really thinks that I¡¯ve taken liberties with her and tears me in half in a fit of anger? ¡± Every time he saw BOSS using the name of a ¡°stand-in¡± to tease Gu Ruochu, he felt that if gu Ruochu were to take revenge on him one day, he would be in deep trouble. ¡°will I let her tear you apart? ¡± The manzily got up from the bed He quickly changed into a new set of clothes, ¡°continue to keep an eye on the huo family. Soon, you won¡¯t have to face me anymore. Also, you can tell Gu bo about Zhang Xuan¡¯s ¡°illness¡± now. Try to make it sound as if you didn¡¯t mean it. ¡± Zhang Xuan was ¡°sick. ¡± He did not believe that Gu Bo would still be able to hold himself back. ¡°Alright. ¡± He heaved a sigh of relief. It was not an easy task to rece Huo Nanchen. Especially when he was sitting in Huo Nanchen¡¯s seat, he felt a sense of guilt. He also had to face the fierce Mrs. Huo. He could not understand why huo would have such a wicked sense of humor. Is it really alright to tease my wife like this? Forget it, forget it. Don¡¯t guess the thoughts of a rich man. After Huo Nanchen had left, he stayed in his room for a while before leaving. Of course, Gu Ruochu would not give him a good look. She looked at him with a piercing gaze. He cursed in his heart. I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s taking advantage of you. The Huo family did not make any movements. He was still thinking about how to send the news of Zhang Xuan¡¯s ¡°serious illness¡± to Gu Bo when he received a call from an unknown number. He was stunned for a few seconds before he answered the call. ¡°Hello. ¡± His voice was deliberately lowered. However, he had seen Gu Bo at Secretary Jin¡¯s ce and had heard him speak before, so he was certain that the voice belonged to Gu Bo. ¡°It¡¯s you? ¡± e out and meet me. I have something to ask you. ¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Huo Nanchen¡± never thought that Gu bo would dare to request a meeting at this time. Nan Yue¡¯s spies were everywhere. This was a very critical moment. Would Nan Yue agree to let him out? ¡°Are you still there? ¡± ¡°Yes, yes. How about this, send me your address. ¡± ¡°Huo Nanchen¡± received the address he sent and quickly set off. They agreed to meet at a very remote restaurant. The owner was two old men. When the noodles were served, he opened his chopsticks and started eating. A ck bag was suddenly ced on the table. Huo Nanchen was shocked. He looked up and saw a well-dressed man sitting opposite him. As before, he always covered his face. Just a pair of sharp eyes. ¡°Why are you looking for me? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being found out? ¡± ¡°Have you seen Madam President Ning? ¡± His words were interrupted Huo Nanchen nodded. ¡°Yes, wasn¡¯t the woman Ning Tangxi who worked with you on the firest time her daughter? ¡± Thest time she fell into theke and died, so Mrs. Ning seemed to be very sick because of this. She was so skinny, and always said that she didn¡¯t want to live anymore and wanted to go with her daughter. . .¡± The chopsticks in the opposite man¡¯s hand were suddenly broken, and his hand was shaking uncontrobly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Huo Nanchen saw his hand shaking as he smoked, and did not seem to understand what had happened. ¡°I want to see her. ¡± ¡°YOU¡¯RE CRAZY! You¡¯re Nan Yue¡¯s most trusted person. If you see the light and his political enemies catch you... Nan Yue won¡¯t let you go. ¡± Chapter 899

Chapter 899: Chapter 895: Open your email

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I want to see her! ¡± The man opposite her crushed the bowls on the table like a wild beast. They¡¯ve Gone Mad. It looks like they¡¯ve all gone mad. Huo Nanchen was stunned but of course, he agreed. That night, the vi was very quiet. Someone had sneaked into the Ning family¡¯s vi. When Gu Bo stepped into her room and was about to head to the bedside, he suddenly heard the sound of a ss falling to the ground and being smashed. ... Gu Ruochu did not want to dwell on what had happenedst night. After all, her body was very refreshed. Even if she was kissed and hugged, it was nothing. Huo Nanchen had no right to be jealous. Just as she was thinking about this, a call came in. It was from Zhang Xuan. ¡°Ruo Chu, I think I felt someone enter my roomst night. Could it be Gu Bo? ¡± Her voice was a little soft on the other end because she was afraid that the walls might have ears. Enter my room? Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart trembled. She guessed that Gu Bo had really sneaked in, ¡°mom, you didn¡¯t give yourself away, did you? ¡± ¡°No, I was afraid that he woulde over, so I pretended to identally sweep the cup on the table onto the floor. He didn¡¯te over. ¡± Actually, she had been very nervous at the time because she was afraid that he woulde over and see through her deception. ¡°That¡¯s good. Just pretend that you didn¡¯t notice anything unusual. ¡± Gu Ruochu felt her heart beating very fast in her chest. She was a little nervous and excited. Gu Bo had finally appeared! This time, she only wanted Gu Bo to let down his guard. Next time, he would not be able to escape. Everyone raised their guard, waiting for him toe to their door for the first time. While Gu Ruochu was silently counting the days, ¡°Huo Nanchen¡± had appeared beside her like a ghost. ¡°What are you daydreaming about? ¡± His tone did not sound like the substitute talking to her. Gu Ruochu stared at him warily, ¡°what has it got to do with you? ¡± Huo Nanchen seemed to smile as he walked towards her. The surrounding danger reminded her of a warning bell in her heart. ¡°Don¡¯te near me. I¡¯ll cut you up when hees back. ¡± She was almost forced into a corner as an unfamiliar fragrance wafted from her body. ¡°Do you love him that much? You keep saying that it¡¯s him, even thinking about him in your heart? ¡± He extended his finger and pointed at her heart, poking her chest, ¡°do you love him so much, to the point of dying? ¡± Gu Ruochu saw that he had reached his hand to her chest, and a thought came to her mind. It¡¯s Huo Nanchen? She suddenly raised her head and looked at the curve of his lips. His handsome face made him iparably charming, and her heart skipped a beat. ¡°It¡¯s you? ¡± Before Huo Nanchen could react, she had already hugged him. Her momentum was strong, but his hug was still very steady. ¡°Are you crazy? Is it fun to y with me? ¡± Gu Ruochu tried again and again before diving into his arms. His hand subconsciously hugged her, but he did not speak. He was momentarily speechless and allowed the person in his arms to begin to attack. ¡°Lunatic, lunatic. ¡± Gu Ruochu felt as if she was about to go crazy from anger. She reached out and hit his back with all her might but he did not react at all. He just allowed her to hit him and could not hide the pity in his eyes. If he had known earlier, he would have restrained himself but he could not help bute over to tease her. It was as if he had gone mad. ¡°Gu Ruochu, are you out of your mind? ¡± She raised her head and saw that he had reached out and touched her forehead, telling her to stay away from him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you already know that I was just a substitute? Now you¡¯re throwing yourself into his arms? Didn¡¯t you say that you would keep your virginity for him? ¡± COMMENT ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? ¡± Gu Ruochu had thought of many ways to meet him but she never thought that he would deny that he was Huo Nanchen. Chapter 900

Chapter 900: Have you had enough of chapter 893

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu did not understand why he did not admit that she was huo Nanchen¡¯s true self. Her fingers tightened around his shirt as she said, ¡°you¡¯re my husband. ¡± His eyes were slightly cold as he said, ¡°you can¡¯t even recognize your own man. I think you¡¯d better throw yourself into my arms as soon as possible and forget about that damned husband of yours. ¡± ¡°YOU¡¯RE LYING! ¡± The man seemed to be a little impatient as he turned around and wanted to leave. Gu Ruochu was really angry this time. She grabbed his tie and wished that she could smash his head with her shoe, ¡°bastard, you can leave just like that? ¡± ¡°Then what do you want... ¡± Before she could speak, the man had once again fallen into her arms. She gently leaned over and rested her head on his shoulder. When she spoke, her lips would identally touch his ear. ¡°Let me examine you, I¡¯ll know. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move, let me examine you. ¡± His body waspletely stiff. His body stiffened. He looked at her watery eyes, which looked more pitiful than ever. His heart had softened into a puddle of water. She stared at him fiercely, her hand sliding down his chest. This bastard, didn¡¯t he always like to touch her He clearly knew that she was only a pregnant woman, yet he still did such a crazy thing. Her hand suddenly stopped at a certain ce, and then slightly harder. Huo Nanchen¡¯s face, which had been cold all this time, suddenly changed. His breathing was short, like the breathing of a wild beast in the dark night. Although his face was still cold, she knew that he couldn¡¯t stand it. Her whole body was stuck to him, teasing him. He didn¡¯t dare to move, afraid that she would fall. Didn¡¯t she always say that she was not Huo Nanchen? She would like to see that. He did not speak but his hand quickly came down and grabbed her wrist. ¡°Have you had enough fun? Let go of me! ¡± His voice was hoarse but she refused to stop. ¡°No. ¡± She growled back and almost wanted to bite this man to death. Her teeth were probing his neck as if she wanted to bite down but her heart ached. Huo Nanchen could not stand her position and subconsciously wrapped his arms around her waist His expression was frighteningly cold, ¡°Gu Ruochu, are you really not afraid that I¡¯ll eat you until there¡¯s nothing left? I¡¯m not a saint. If you continue to act like this, I won¡¯t even care about your child and will strip you naked. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you strip me. If you have the ability, then do it. ¡± Not only did she say that, she even took his hand and pressed it against her chest. The coldness that he had been trying so hard to maintain finally broke down. He gritted his teeth and wished that he could really torture this woman in front of him. ¡°You want to die, don¡¯t you? ¡± When he smelled the familiar scent on her body, his previously tense mind rxed. He could no longer care about what was holding her tightly in his arms. A scorching breath spread from his neck to his lips. Gu Ruochu was retreating as she felt her entire body tremble. She reached out her hand to push him away but could not bear to do so. ¡°I have something to ask you. ¡± He ignored herpletely as his hand was already caressing her waist. She was so agitated that her entire body hung weakly on his body. Meanwhile, he was still slowly kissing her corbone on her neck, leaving his own marks on it. ¡°Stop for a moment, I have something to tell you. ¡± She really had to give in to this man. No matter how hard she tried, she could not push him away. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want me to take advantage of you just now? Why are you trying to push me away now? ¡± It seemed that she had not been close to him for too long. She felt that it was not enough. It was not enough. Chapter 901 Chapter 901: Chapter 894, you dare toe again Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The weak fabric was now in his hands and he wanted nothing more than to tear it into pieces. However, his rationality reminded him that he could not do that. So, he only wanted to kiss her now. ¡°Huo Nanchen! ¡± Gu Ruochu saw that he was on the verge of going down and immediately reached out to hug his head, ¡°if you move one more time, I¡¯ll kill you. ¡± Huo Nanchen could not help but let out a low, happyugh when he heard her ruthless words. ¡°Go away. ¡± Gu Ruochu pried his hand away and pushed him away. He was not paying attention and stumbled as he was pushed away. He then stood firmly on the spot. When he saw him appear in front of her, his heart calmed down ¡°You... ¡± Once the question was on the tip of his tongue, he could not bring himself to ask it. There were many things he wanted to say to him but he did not know what to say or what to ask. Huo Nanchen, on the other hand, seized every moment to take a good look at the person in front of him. She seemed to be a little thin but she had been raised well. His mother was still here. His cell phone suddenly rang and Gu Ruochu realized that it was hers. She nced at the screen and saw that it was a message from Zhang Xuan. Her heart skipped a beat as she knew that Gu Bo mighte again tonight. She had just raised her head when she saw that Huo Nanchen had already turned around and left in a sh. Gu Ruochu was furious when she saw that he had run away without saying a word. Is this man really going to run away after GNAWING on me? I¡¯ll y him to death the next time I see him! I don¡¯t believe in Gu! ¡°BASTARD! ¡± She was just about to chase after him when she remembered her heavy body. For the sake of her child and the possibility of Gu Bo appearing tonight, she did not chase after him. He must have his own ns. After meeting him, she feltpletely at ease. He refused to admit that he was Huo Nanchen and there was a chance that this family also had Nan Yue¡¯s spies. She had to be careful. ¡°Young Madam, are you going out? ¡± A servant came out of nowhere. Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyelids twitched but she did not say anything. She only noddedzily. ¡°We¡¯ll see. I¡¯m not feeling too well today. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Gu Ruochu went downstairs and did not look at the servant again. She had to be careful in this critical period of time. It was very dark at night. The Ning family vi was very quiet as if everyone had fallen asleep. Someone had entered from outside the vi and quietlynded in a certain room. However, the moment he stepped into the room, he saw a person lying on the bed. His heart trembled as he confirmed that it was Zhang Xuan. Just as he was about to approach, the lights suddenly lit up. The person inside suddenly lifted the nket and sat up. The person who had sneaked into the vi had nowhere to hide and was caught in the light. He was still dressed in dark clothes. His entire body was tightly wrapped, leaving only a pair of sharp eyes. ¡°It¡¯s really you. ¡± At this moment, Zhang Xuan¡¯s voice was indescribably excited, and there was also hatred in her teeth. It had been more than 20 years since theyst met. Their gazes met in midair. Gu Bo wanted to call out to him, but he found that he could not open his mouth. After a long while, he finally said something. ¡°You deliberately lured me here. ¡± He did not me her. Instead, he felt a sense of relief. Originally, he was prepared to see her onest time. ¡°It¡¯s me. ¡± Zhang Xuan got off the bed and stared at the person in front of her without blinking. Suddenly, she gave him a p and said in an agitated voice, ¡°you still dare toe. You still dare toe. ¡± He did not avoid that p. He looked at the face that he had been thinking about day and night without saying a word. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare toe? ¡± His voice was extremely hoarse. If he could not see her onest time, he would regret it for the rest of his life. Chapter 902

Chapter 902: Chapter 895 is about you?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Actually, he had thought a lot along the way. He clearly knew that he would be exposed if he appeared, especially since Nan Yue would suspect him. He had always been Nan Yue¡¯s spy. From the moment he became a spy, it meant that he would never be able to see the light of day. However, when he thought that he would not be able to see her onest time, he felt that there was nothing more terrifying than this. Hence, he hade without hesitation. Of course, he would not tell him about this. ¡°If you dare toe here today, you must be prepared to lose. ¡± Just as Zhang Xuan¡¯s voice trailed off, Gu Ruochu came out from behind. She never thought that she would meet this father-in-name in such a situation. ¡°It¡¯s you? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s me. ¡± Gu Bo was not too surprised when he saw that she was pregnant. His gaze fell on her face and he appeared very calm. His voice was Hoarse as he asked, ¡°did you ask him to trick me intoing here? ¡± There was nothing he could not understand at the moment. Zhang Xuan was not really bedridden or even seriously ill. Everything was just a trap set up by them to make him appear. Actually, he had known from the very beginning that he would be in danger if he appeared, be it on Nan Yue¡¯s side or the others. However, when he heard that Zhang Xuan was seriously ill, he could not care less about anything else. ¡°Yes. ¡± Gu Ruochu was a little far away from him. Gu Zexi and Ning Tang were both inside and outside. He would not be able to escape even if he had wings today. He stood there and suddenlyughed softly. ¡°Xiao Xuan, I never thought that we would meet under such circumstances. ¡± ¡°Why did you do this to me? Why did you do this to my sister? ¡± Zhang Xuan¡¯s heart was filled with hatred. She had felt guilty for so many years but she never thought that it was someone else who had nned this for a long time. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Gu Bo closed his eyes and only said these three words before he fell silent. Sorry, what¡¯s the point of saying sorry? Zhang Xuan choked on her sobs and turned her head away, not saying another word. ¡°Gu Bo, is there anything else you want to say to me? ¡± Gu Ruochu was filled with mixed feelings when she saw this person. She was Zhou Yunxi¡¯s husband and her father in name. In the name of gambling, he had abandoned his family and daughter, leaving all the pain to others while he was at ease. Gu Bo looked at Gu Ruochu, who had grown up, and his eyes were a little dazed. He never thought that after more than twenty years, the little girl from back then had grown up. Time really flies. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say between us. ¡± There was not a trace of longing in his eyes. After he said these words coldly, there was nothing else to say. ¡°What do you n to do? ¡± Gu Zexi had already entered. Ning Tang had no intention of meeting his wife¡¯s first love. In the end, he still had a knot in his heart that he could not let go of. ¡°Let¡¯s detain him first. ¡± Gu Ruochu could only think of detaining him first. In any case, he already knew Huo Nanchen¡¯s whereabouts. He could use Gu Bo to deal with Nan Yue. After all, Uncle Gu had helped Nan Yue with so many things. He had always been his spy and held many of his secrets. If he were to report all these clues to his political enemies, one could imagine what would happen to him. Gu Ruochuughed coldly in her heart before she turned around and left. A few bodyguards escorted her away without hesitation. Zhang Xuan did not even spare him a nce from the beginning to the end. On her way out, Gu Ruochu received a text message on her phone. It was from an unknown number. There was only a short sentence in it. Open your email and there¡¯s something. Chapter 903

Chapter 903: Chapter 896: Nan Yue¡¯s anger

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she immediately opened her email. There were quite a few documents inside. Gu Ruochu did not look at them carefully, but they were basically all done by Nan Yue and Gu Bo in the dark. Nan Yue was re-elected as president this time, so he had done quite a few things in the dark. The current president had to care about public opinion. If he were to hand all of this over to his political enemies, Nan Yue would be very afraid. This must have been sent to her by Huo Nanchen. He had learned a part of the information from it and had borrowed the body double for convenience. The body double should have been huo Nanchen¡¯s man in the first ce. If Nan Yue did not know, he would have thought that it was his spy, which gave them an opportunity. That was why Nan Yue had beenpletely used. She knew that he would be the one who would have thestugh. Huo Nanchen would never lose to anyone. When Nan Yue knew that Gu bo had disappeared, he could not see any other expression on his face. He trusted Gu Bo the most. He had trusted him since he was still amoner and only had ambition. He had never let him down but he hadpletely fallen for Zhang Xuan. He actually understood her very well, just like how he had felt for Suqin back then. Perhaps this was a hurdle that he would never be able to ovee. ¡°I understand. You may leave now. ¡± Secretary Jin adjusted his sses and quietly left the room. Nan Yue sat there for a while before he turned on hisputer and saw what Gu Ruochu had sent him. After reading for a while, an extremely sinister smile appeared on his face. He took out his phone and dialed a number. ¡°Gu Ruochu, what are you trying to do by showing me those? ¡± ¡°Why? Is Mr. President Angry? ¡± When she thought about how Nan Yue had toyed with them in every way, Gu Ruochu actually felt a sense of revenge at this moment. ¡°I haven¡¯t said it yet. I have more information about you here. You can look at any one of them. Besides, you should also know that Gu Bo has fallen into our hands. ¡± ¡°What do you want? Just say it. ¡± Nan Yue¡¯s voice was extremely cold. Gu Ruochu¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°originally, we didn¡¯t want to interfere in each other¡¯s business. The Huo family only wanted to secure their position in an city. However, if the president does not want to let the Huo family off, we can only be forced to act. ¡± Nan Yue did not know why but a ferocious expression appeared on his face. ¡°Gu Ruochu. ¡± ¡°I know that my name is very pleasant to the ear. There¡¯s no need to say it so loudly. ¡± Nan Yue lost control for a moment and quickly returned to normal. ¡°Gu Ruochu,e out. I want to meet you. I have something very important to tell you. ¡± Hearing the cautious voice on the other end of the line, Gu Ruochu actually felt that there was no need for the two of them to meet. ¡°Mr. President, I¡¯m pregnant now and my body will always be in an ufortable state. If you have anything to say, just say it over the phone. I won¡¯t go out. ¡± ¡°Gu Ruochu, I¡¯m not joking with you. ¡± Nan Yue¡¯s voice was extremely deep ¡°If you don¡¯te, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve told anyone about your past, have you? I¡¯ll be in an city today because I¡¯ll send you the address of a coffee shop when I get there. ¡± The second half of his sentence suddenly became very ghostly, ¡°do you think that your past is as simple as you think? Gu Ruochu, you¡¯d bettere. Otherwise... ¡± Hisst sentence was clearly to whet her appetite. Without waiting for Gu Ruochu to agree, he mmed the phone down. The other party seemed to be in a rage. Chapter 904

Chapter 904: Chapter 897¡¯have you really lost your memory? ¡®

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu was a little confused. Did she say anything that infuriated him? As the president of a country, how could he control a country if his emotions were so obvious? Why did Nan Yue suddenly mention her past? This sentence made her feel uneasy. Could it be that Nan Yue knew about her past? She was the daughter of the Ning family. Could it be that he wanted to use this as a threat? There was no time to think too much. Initially, she had not nned to meet Nan Yue. Instead, she nned to meet him. Gu Ruochu was still cautious when she thought of thest time they had met. She brought a few bodyguards with her and chose a very lively coffee shop as her rmendation address. If Nan Yue insisted on meeting her at the ce he had chosen, she would never go there again. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll be nearby. ¡± Gu Zexi was naturally the first to bear the brunt. He did not want him to fall into Nan Yue¡¯s hands again. With Gu Zexi around, Gu Ruochu felt even more at ease. When they arrived at the coffee shop, there was arge flow of people. The atmosphere inside the coffee shop was more elegant. ¡°Hello, Miss, may I ask how many of you are here? ¡± Naturally, the waiter recognized Gu Ruochu. Although she was not a celebrity, sometimes she paid even more attention than a celebrity. ¡°Two of you. ¡± ¡°Alright, please wait a moment. ¡± Gu Ruochu sat down and flipped through the list. ¡°I¡¯d like an American coffee and a ss of milk, thank you. ¡± The waiter returned to the front desk very politely and said something nice to the next person. ¡°Aren¡¯t you Mrs. Huo? I heard a few days ago that huo seemed to have an affair and entered a KTV with a hot girl in a red dress. ¡± ¡°How many of the news reports are true now? Back then, Huo was willing to sacrifice his life for this madam. How could he cheat on her? ¡± ... Gu Ruochu had naturally heard these discussions. That stunt double had probably provoked quite a number of girls back then. No wonder she had not reacted much when she saw the news in the newspaper. She had thought that the rtionship between the two had changed. It turned out that it was not the Huo Nanchen that she loved at all. Gu Ruochu would naturally ignore these things that were not real. Just as they were discussing in hushed tones, a man suddenly entered the store. His unique aura attracted the attention of the people at the front desk. He was wearing a dark-colored suit with a coat over it. He looked a little old, but his skin was so well-maintained that it was impossible to tell his age. His sharp eyes scanned the store before finally locking onto Gu Ruochu, who was a little further away by the window. He took a few steps towards him and sat down. ¡°Mr. Nan, I¡¯ve ordered a cup of American coffee for you. ¡± Gu Ruochu took a few sips of her milk before raising her head to look at him. This man had been staring at her the moment he entered the store. Unfortunately, his gaze did not carry any destructive power towards her. ¡°I think that you should be able to finish your sentence when I drink this cup of coffee again, right? ¡± Nan Yue took a sip of coffee. It was not his favorite taste and he furrowed his brows slightly. ¡°Gu Ruochu, have you really lost your memory? ¡± This sudden question made Gu Ruochu narrow her eyes and sized him up from head to toe. ¡°If you have anything to say, just say it. Don¡¯t beat around the Bush. ¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start with the car ident back then, ¡± Nan Yue said faintly ¡°When you married Huo Nanchen back then, he wasn¡¯t interested in you at all. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that after the car ident, you actually became enlightened. He epted you much faster than I imagined. ¡°I really thought that you were just acting back then, but now I have to wonder if you really lost your memory. ¡± Chapter 905 - Chapter 898, Mr. N

Chapter 905: Chapter 898, Mr. N

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Thest sentence had a profound meaning. Amnesia? Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard this key phrase. However, she restrained herself and continued to listen to him as she closed her fingers. ¡°after that, you didn¡¯t take the money that I gave you on my card and didn¡¯t pay attention to my various gestures. Only then did I begin to wonder if you really had amnesia. ¡± ¡°Gu Ruochu, have you forgotten what your intentions were when you married Huo Nanchen? Do you really think that you¡¯re that simple? ¡± ¡°What do you mean? ¡±GuuRuochuu finally could not hold it in any longer.Shee said as she stared icily at the man in front of her, ¡°don¡¯t think thatIi¡¯ll believe you just because you said that. ¡± ¡°Ha. ¡± The manughed icily and suddenly found itughable, ¡°since you¡¯ve lost your memory, let me remind you. Are you familiar with the letter n? ¡± ¡°could it be that you¡¯re N? ¡± Gu Ruochu finally realized that this n was actually Nan Yue. N, isn¡¯t that NAN¡¯s abbreviation? So it¡¯s him. Gu Ruochu thought of the QQ ount she had previously contacted and felt that everything seemed to be connected. ¡°It seems that you still remember me. Not Bad. ¡± Nan Yue¡¯s face was filled with relief. Gu Ruochu reacted quickly A smile appeared on Nan Yue¡¯s face, ¡°actually, you¡¯re just like Gu Bo, you¡¯re just a spy for me. But now, you¡¯ve betrayed me because of that man, Huo Nanchen. What, do you think that just because you¡¯re in love with him now, you want topletely get rid of me and live a sweet and happy life with him Gu Ruochu, you¡¯re dreaming!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve hurt him and brought disaster to the huo family. Do you think that you can continue to be in love with him now that you¡¯ve cleared your name? If your identity is exposed, how will he, Huo Nanchen, view you? ¡± ¡°Shut up, Nan Yue! ¡± With a buzz, her mind went nk. Gu Ruochu could not stand it. She could not believe that her real identity was like this. So, she was no different from Gu Bo. ¡°You¡¯re so disgusting. You should walk your own path of power and don¡¯t involve others. I won¡¯t listen to any of your instructions. Don¡¯t ever appear in front of me again! ¡± She and Huo Nanchen were in love and she knew very well that Nanchen would not abandon her for no reason. He would give up his life for her. His Love was so deep that she did not want to let him down. Gu Ruochu looked at the arrogant expression on his face. She picked up her bag and was about to leave when he stopped her. ¡°Gu Ruochu, tell him now. Do you dare to tell Huo Nanchen your true identity? Do you dare to tell him that you married him for another reason? Do you think that he will forgive you? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s pupils shrank. ¡°Nan Yue, even if I really was your spy in the past, he would not sentence me to death because of this. A person like you who does not know what love is does not have the right to criticize me. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what love is? ¡± Nan Yue was stung by these words. He felt that this girl was really childish. ¡°good girl, if I did not know what love is, how could I have given birth to you with your mother? How childish. ¡± These words were like a bomb that exploded from the ground,pletely exploding every cell in Gu Ruochu¡¯s body. It was as if someone was talking, as if it was ringing in a distant space. Nan Yue looked at thepletely Pale Gu Ruochu and felt an inexplicable pain in his heart. She was, after all, his and Suqin¡¯s daughter. She was the daughter of his beloved. ¡°What did you say? ¡± Nan Yue knew that since he had said it, he could not take it back. Chapter 906

Chapter 906: Chapter 899 do you hate him

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I say, I¡¯m actually your father. ¡± Nan Yue looked at her as if she had suffered a great blow and was worried that something might happen to her. He felt a little guilty for revealing everything to her, ¡°sit down first and listen to me slowly. ¡± Gu Ruochu felt a chill run down her spine. She looked at Nan Yue across from her and the stories that old master Gu and Zhang Xuan had told her surfaced in her mind. In an instant, they all ovepped. ¡°You¡¯re the SCUMBAG who stepped on Lady Gu to rise to power? ¡± Nan Yue deliberately omitted the word ¡®scumbag¡¯ and asked in surprise, ¡°who have you heard about me? ¡± Gu Ruochu onlyughed coldly and her beautiful eyes stared coldly at the man in front of her, ¡°So it¡¯s you. Why didn¡¯t I think of that at the time? ¡± How could she have known? She had always thought that she was the daughter of Ning Tang and his wife. Who would have thought that she was the daughter of Suqin and this scumbag. Why is this happening? Gu Ruochu could not figure out what had gone wrong and her mind was in a mess, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. From now on, your matters have nothing to do with me. ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu, I say that you¡¯re naive, but you¡¯re really naive. You¡¯re my daughter. With this blood rtionship, how would huo Nanchen view you How would the Huo family view you If you¡¯re willing, cut ties with Huo Nanchen as soon as possible. From now on, the Huo family¡¯s matters have nothing to do with you. You can keep the child.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it! ¡± Gu Ruochu no longer wanted to say anything to Nan Yue. She grabbed her bag as if someone was chasing after her. In her panic, she bumped into someone. Gu Ruochu wanted to apologize, but when she turned around, it was Gu Zexi. Gu Ruochu¡¯s feelings deepened when she saw his face again. ¡°Big Brother. ¡± She suddenly threw herself into his arms. She never thought that he was really her big brother, her biological brother. No wonder she felt an inexplicable sense of closeness towards him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Gu Zexi thought that something had happened when he saw her suddenly throw herself into his arms. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not know how to exin the situation. She was his biological sister, but she could not exin the reason behind it. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. ¡± She had been outside the House the whole time. She only heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that Nan Yue had not bullied her. Gu Zexi did not know if Nan Yue had said something to provoke her, but he nned to take her away immediately. Gu Ruochu did not calm down even when she returned to the Huo family home. She had wanted to tell her the truth every time she saw Gu Zexi¡¯s face. The so-called biological father was so dirty. She really wanted to break away from himpletely. She would rather be an orphan with no parents than to have such a scumbag father. The rtionship between the Huo family and the Presidential Pce was soplicated. Her blood rtionship with Nan Yue could not be changed no matter what. How should she tell Nan Chen and her mother-inw. Gu Zexi kept sending her back to the Huo family home and could not help but mention Nan Yue. ¡°Ruo Chu, even though we have something on him this time. However, this person has a lot of wings. With the little evidence we have from the presidential pce, he can only be wary of us and the Huo family. Therefore, it¡¯s best to be careful. This person is vicious and merciless. He has always done things by hook or by Crook. Don¡¯t fall for his tricks.¡± Gu Ruochu suddenly asked when she heard Gu Zexi¡¯s evaluation of Nan Yue. ¡°Big Brother, do you hate him? ¡± This person was naturally referring to Nan Yue. In fact, he knew that Nan Yue was his biological father. Gu Zexi was expressionless Chapter 907

Chapter 907: Chapter 900 he has gone mad

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°To me, he is nothing more than a stranger. He has neither hatred nor love. ¡± Gu Ruochu lowered her head and suddenly felt even more heartache for herself and him. How did she end up with a father like this. There was a huge conspiracy hidden here. Nan Yue had set up such a trap and yed such a big game of chess from start to finish, implicating everyone in it. Even if she was his biological daughter, he would still make use of her. Gu Ruochu could not imagine how far this person could learn. For the sake of power, he had gonepletely mad. She did not want to think about that madman anymore. Gu Ruochu thought that after this incident, Nan Yue should have already noticed that the substitute was actually Huo Nanchen¡¯s spy. Since he had already been exposed, there was no need for Nan Yue to stay under his nose. It should be useless for Huo Nanchen to continue hiding his identity. In the end, he had seriously injured Nan Yue this time. I WON¡¯T ATTACK UNLESS I¡¯m attacked. This time, Nan Yue had brought his own death upon himself. When they arrived at the Huo family home, mother Zhang had alreadye out to wee them. ¡°Young Madam, master Gu. ¡± ¡°Has Nan Chen returned? ¡± Mother Zhang shook her head hesitantly when she saw the young madam in such a hurry. Gu Ruochu was slightly disappointed. She had thought that she would be able to see him when she returned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he should be back soon. ¡± Gu Zexi consoled her from the side. ¡°MM. ¡± Gu Ruochu really wanted to see him as soon as she found out about her background. She had always wanted to know who she was. However, when she found out about her identity, she wished that she had never found out about it. She wished that she was an orphan who had no parents. She was actually rted to Nan Yue by blood. A father-daughter rtionship could never be changed. This fact made her even more powerless. Don¡¯t make her feel afraid. He did not know how the Huo family would view her. If she had married into the family, she would have had other motives. No one would ept a daughter-inw like her. Huo Nanchen did not appear for the entire day. Even though Gu Ruochu felt a little ufortable, she was worried that he might have found out about her past? She had been feeling uneasy the entire day. Her mind was still thinking about everything that Nan Yue had told her during the day. At night, the entire vi was very quiet. The night was very dark and there was only a voice-activated light that flickered and flickered at the door. Huo Nanchen had finally returned. He quietly returned to the master bedroom upstairs. The door was silently pushed open and a tall and tall figure appeared in the room. He moved closer to the bedside and felt the familiar scent. His cerebral cortex rxed. It was as if he had not looked at her carefully for a long time. He had already suppressed himself to the extreme. He did not even hug or kiss her properly, so he was in a good mood now. He slowly approached her, afraid that he would disturb the person on the bed. When he reached the bedside, he reached his hand down and found that there was no one on the bed. The lights suddenly lit up. Huo Nanchen narrowed his eyes and felt that someone was approaching. He pulled the person over with a backhand, and the palm of his hand was already on the person¡¯s neck. ¡°Huo Nanchen, are you crazy? ¡± A familiar voice sounded, with a hint of anger. When he saw clearly who the person in his arms was, he put his hand down and reached out to pull her into his arms. ¡°What are you sneaking around for? ¡± ¡°You still have the cheek to say that I¡¯m sneaking around? Who broke into my room in the middle of the night? What are you trying to do? ¡± Gu Ruochu poked him and gritted her teeth, ¡°if I wasn¡¯t pregnant, I would have beaten you to death. ¡± Chapter 908

Chapter 908: Chapter 901 he has returned

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION He suddenlyughed softly and reached out to hold the woman firmly in his arms. ¡°So my wife wants to give me a surprise. Hmm, I do feel very surprised. ¡± ¡°Who wants to give you a surprise? I just want to see who came to my room in the middle of the night to take advantage of me. Can you stop being so narcissistic? ¡± Gu Ruochu continued to stare at him with her eyebrows raised and her chest heaving up and down. Don¡¯t think that just because he has returned, you can forget about the past. As he spoke, he had alreadyid her t on the bed. Under the bright light, he carefully observed the person beneath him. She seemed to have lost a little weightpared to before he had left. Her face had be even skinnier and sharper. However, her face was still glowing. Coupled with her delicate features, his little pregnant woman looked absolutely stunning. ¡°What are you looking at? I¡¯ve seen enough. I¡¯m going to sleep now. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s voice trembled as soon as she spoke. She did not even notice it. The Truth and lies between him and that substitute had almost messed up her train of thought. This bastard is still bullying me. Is there any point in teasing me He clearly knew that she loved him and could not ept the intimacy of any strange man... ... During that period of suspicion, she had almost be a lunatic. This bastard had even seized every opportunity to tease her. Also, back at Nan Yue¡¯s ce, he had actually said those words to her. He had said that he was only toying with her and taking revenge on her. In fact, for a moment, she had actually taken it seriously. Was He really ming her in his heart? In addition to her background, Gu Ruochu suddenly felt that there were too many obstacles between them. Whether they would be able to be together in the future and whether they would be able to give birth to a child was a question. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± His simple words almost made her feel wronged. She did not speak but turned her back to face him. Huo Nanchen¡¯s heart softened. He turned her over and pressed his forehead gently against hers, ¡°wife, I¡¯m back. ¡± She raised her leg and kicked him. She still did not have the desire to speak to her. ¡°Go away on your own ord. I¡¯m going to sleep. ¡± ¡°I want to sleep with my wife. ¡± Without another word, he lifted the nket and crashed into her. Gu Ruochu felt the familiar impact and kicked him back impatiently. ¡°Who wants to sleep with you? You¡¯re not allowed on my bed. Get Out of my bed. Get out of my bed now. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re so naughty. How could you kick me out of my bed? ¡± He moved up and pressed his chest against her thin back. His aura seemed toe from all directions and surrounded her tightly. She did not want to speak and only clenched her teeth tightly. She felt as if their future had turned into an unknown and dangerous one. He could feel it but he did not know what he was really thinking. He thought that she was just angry that he had not told him the truth beforehand. He flipped her over and held her tightly in his arms. ¡°Let go of me. ¡± Gu Ruochu met his dark eyes and there was a strong sense of love in them. Shey back in his arms and the happiness in her heart surged continuously. But he still rejected her. He looked at her, his hair almost covering half of her face, and his eyes were a little red. He reached out to lift the hair on her forehead and held her face with both hands. ¡°Don¡¯t let go. You didn¡¯t take responsibility for flirting with mest time. Today is my bonus. ¡± He leaned over and sucked hard on her neck. Chapter 909

Chapter 909: Chapter 902 was set up

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She was caught off guard and did not have time to stop him. ¡°You still have the nerve to say that you¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t admit that you¡¯re Huo Nanchen. You deserve it. ¡± ¡°What if I¡¯m not the one who teased you and it¡¯s really just a substitute? What would you do? ¡± He saw that she was only testing him and bit her neck as punishment. She let out a low cry and red at him. ¡°Are you a dog? ¡± He added, ¡°if it wasn¡¯t for you, it wouldn¡¯t be you. Do you think I would keep myself to myself for a person like you? ¡± He must haveughed at her in his heart at that time to see if she was still feeling happy inside He must have thought that he was an idiot. He continued to explore her neck and corbone. It had been a long time since they had been intimate. Every inch of her aura had been amplified and stimted. Even her breathing had be short. His actions had also tickled the person on top of her ¡°Hello, hello? ¡± Gu Ruochu reached out and pped the person on top of her away. Why is she biting me without reason again? She furrowed her brows in anger and reached out to push the person on top of her away. Did she think that she would be fine after a few strokes? Huo Nanchen furrowed his brows when he saw that this trick was useless. He then thought of a way to coax his wife. Seeing that Gu Ruochu had been ignoring him, he suddenly lifted the nket and crawled under it. He looked at her seriously, ¡°guess what number I like? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what number you like. ¡± He continued to smile, ¡°guess it. I¡¯ll let you sleep after you guess it. ¡± Gu Ruochu was really annoyed by him. She did not admit it but she still liked to stick to him. ¡°What number do you like? ¡± He extended a hand, ¡°I like this number. ¡± Five fingers on one hand. Could it be that he likes five? Just as she was feeling puzzled, the person who had extended his five fingers suddenly grabbed her five fingers, ¡°because it will interlock with your five fingers. ¡± He looked at her with a smile. She reacted for a few seconds before extending her hand back. ¡°YOU¡¯RE CRAZY! ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? As long as you interlock your five fingers with your wife, you¡¯ll be in a good mood. After all, your wife is so beautiful, it¡¯s like you¡¯ve picked up a treasure. MMM, it¡¯s like I¡¯ve picked up a beautiful treasure. ¡± She broke into a smile and then looked at him with a straight face, ¡°don¡¯t think that you can act like nothing has happened. You¡¯re still not allowed to sleep with me today. ¡± He quickly pestered her again, ¡°can I kiss you? ¡± ¡°No. ¡± She rejected him rather quickly, but he did not offer any rebuttal, ¡°what did I just say? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not want to talk to him. After being asked too many questions, she replied, ¡°Can I kiss you? ¡± ¡°Of course. ¡± When he approached her again, Gu Ruochu realized that he was trying to trick her. However, she could not deny that there was still a surge of happiness in her heart. In the end, she was still happy to be coaxed by him. Even though she was being tortured by him, she still gave him a kiss. Before he could react, she turned her back to him and did not move. He continued to walk over and shamelessly teased her again, ¡°the kiss was very sweet. ¡± Huo Nanchen only hugged her from behind. The atmosphere was calm and peaceful. Gu Ruochu¡¯s lips curled up slightly and she fell asleep very quickly. ¡°...¡± ¡°Nanchen is back? ¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s long back. ¡± Yang Xi peeled an orange and saw that his eyes had been fixed on it. She pretended not to see him as she ate to her heart¡¯s content. ¡°How do you know? ¡± An SHAOSI raised his eyebrows. It seemed that even he had not heard the news, so how did she know? Chapter 910

Chapter 910: Chapter 903 was not from the same world

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Do you think I¡¯m an idiot? ¡± Yang Xi rolled her eyes at him unhappily. Recently, I kept seeing hickeys on Ruo Chu¡¯s body, and she looked like she didn¡¯t know anything about it. Who else could it be other than Huo Nanchen? ¡°I didn¡¯t know he had such a beast side to him. ¡± Yang Xi put on a fake smile. ¡°birds of a feather flock together. You and Huo Nanchen are the same kind of people. ¡± Yang Xi nced at him ¡°actually, every time I go to sleep in my room, I look at your eyes like I see a beast that hasn¡¯t eaten meat in a zoo for a long time. I¡¯m so hungry that my eyes turn green. ¡± ¡°Are you taking a roundabout way to call me a beast? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you can hear it. ¡± An Shaosi seemed to find it rather funny Yang Xi ate the orange meat in a good mood and threw the orange peel into the trash can a few times. ¡°You¡¯re not even going to forgive a patient like me? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you to die. ¡± Yang Xi red at him angrily. ¡°This time, you got shot because of yourself. who asked you to be bewitched by a woman? You deserve to be in the hospital now! ¡± Thinking of his previous interaction with Zhang Man, Yang Xi¡¯s heart felt a little cold. There seemed to be a warning bell ringing in her heart. This person was not suitable for her, and this person must not be overly infatuated with her. He was too much. He was too cold. He seemed to be able to put on a show wherever he was. Who knew if he was also putting on a show when he was facing her? Thinking of this, she felt especially cold in her heart. Their rtionship would not have a future. If she could see it clearly earlier, she could still recover her losses and not be deceived too miserably. If she was tired of being yed by him and fell deeply into his trap, her life might be ruined by him. Yang Xi thought about this question for a long time, especially at night. She was not the woman who could control him, and their inexplicable rtionship would not have a future. She used to hate him very much, so why was she reluctant to part with him now? It was hard to exin this kind of rtionship in a short time. COMMENT An Shaosi smiled and looked at her. ¡°Isn¡¯t she stealing your man ¡°If she¡¯s stealing your man, she¡¯s bullying you. She¡¯s already bullying you, so if I don¡¯t think about how to deal with her, is she still a man ¡°I¡¯m the only one who can bully my woman, and I¡¯m the only one who can bully her in bed. I can¡¯t let her cry at any other time. ¡± Looking at the man who was as angry as a lion, his tone was still flirtatious, and his words made Yang Xi even angrier. ¡°You pervert, can¡¯t you say something normal? Why do you have to tease me with every word? Is there a point to it? ¡± She was so angry that she could feel herself trembling in anger. How could there be a person who was even more hooligan than she was? Was He such a shameless hooligan to every woman? Thinking of this, her heart grew colder. ¡°I think it¡¯s quite interesting, ¡± he added slowly. ¡°An Shaosi, what I said to you before is true. ¡± Yang Xi looked at him ¡°You also tacitly admitted it back then. An Shaosi, let¡¯s just leave things as they are. I¡¯m just a poor daughter abandoned by her parents. Your identity has long changed. We are not from the same world. ¡± Her words were already clear enough. She did not want to continue like this. If she continued to maintain such a cold attitude, an Shaosi would soon feel bored and let her fend for herself. At that time, she could leave quietly by herself. ¡°Like what? ¡± Chapter 911

Chapter 911: Chapter 904: not going home tonight

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Yang Xi lowered her head. ¡°You know what you¡¯re doing. ¡± ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing, but you¡¯re the one who¡¯s not doing it. ¡± He leaned over, his smiling eyes showing a hint of coldness where she could not see. ¡°Yang Xi, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s not doing it. ¡± When her father forced her to marry Yang Ziyu, she escaped from home and fell into his pool, so she should know that she was his. Since he said that she was Mrs. An, she had to be. ¡°...¡± Yang Xi did not want to continue arguing with him, so she got up and left. During this time, she almost bumped into an Shaosi¡¯s secretary. When she saw Miss Yang rush out of the door, her gaze fell on an Shaosi, who was still lying on the bed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Miss Yang? She looks very angry. ¡± The secretary touched her nose, still at a loss. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Since she wants to make a scene, let her make a scene. ¡± An Shaosi looked at the document in his hand, his gaze calm. ¡°What is it? ¡± ¡°Oh, this is the document you requested. Also, your discharge procedures are almost done. You can be discharged in the afternoon. ¡± ¡°okay. ¡± An Shaosi caught a glimpse of the woman¡¯s figure at the door of the ward from the corner of his eye. His gaze was somewhat reserved. Yang Xi was actually very concerned about an Shaosi¡¯s injuries. She did not stop him when she heard that the doctor had already advised him to be discharged. However, she still took good care of him. After the secretary was done with those matters, she wiped her sweat and told Yang Xi who was sitting beside her, ¡°Miss Yang Xi, I¡¯vepleted all the matters. An Shaosi can leave now. ¡± ¡°Does it hurt? ¡± Yang Xi saw that he was still frowning when he stood up and asked. An Shaosi hissed and touched his chest. ¡°It¡¯s still a little bit here. ¡± Looking at the small hand caressing his chest, especially the worried expression on his face, an Shaosi felt his heart warm up. In fact, he had been hit many times. This time, it was nothing to him, but his little girl was still crying very sadly. After resting at home for a few days, Yang Xi thought that the certificates that she had taken the examination for were probably going to fail. Although she had taken a finance exam before, it didn¡¯t feel right. The exams were probably already cold. In addition, she had been taking care of an Shaosi for the past few days and had even missed the other exams. Yang Xi felt that she should consider whether she should continue to be a salted fish or let an Shaosi arrange a random position for her in thepany. ¡°Miss Yang. ¡± The maid jogged over and panted, ¡°an is back. He told us to only cook for you tonight. So, do you still want the soup that you ordered? ¡± COMMENT The soup was specially made by Yang Xi for young master an to take care of his body. If young master an didn¡¯te home tonight, there would be no point in making the soup. ¡°He¡¯s noting home tonight? ¡± Yang Xi held her head and looked over. She knew that he might have to deal with business matters again. Just as she put on her shoes and wanted to run in from the balcony, she heard the sound of the car turning off. ¡°Young Master An. ¡± It was the sweet voice of a strange woman. Yang Xi saw a tall and slender woman enter the living room. She was wearing a slim long dress and her short hair made her look beautiful and not vulgar. Who was this? Another woman brought in by young master an? The woman looked up and identally saw the woman upstairs. She was slightly stunned, then she just smiled and nodded, looking very cultured. ¡°Sit, have a ss of water. ¡± Young master an asked someone to pour water for her, and his attitude was a little unclear. Chapter 912

Chapter 912: Chapter 905 did not like this woman

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Young Master An, is that your younger sister? ¡± Younger sister? Young master an looked at the silent Yang Xi with interest in his eyes. Why did everyone say that she was his younger sister? Did they look so much like brother and sister Thinking about how crazy they were every night, young master an found it even more interesting. ¡°Come here. ¡± These two words were clearly meant for Yang Xi. It did not sound like an order, but more like an intimate one. Howe he did not know that young master an had raised such a little girl in the past? Yang Xi felt that these two words werepletely an order. She didn¡¯t want to go over at first, but when she saw his confidante looking at her curiously, she still went over. She didn¡¯t know why, but she didn¡¯t like this woman at first sight. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°Did you have a good meal at home today? ¡± ¡°Of course, I ate a lot. ¡± An Shaosi reached out and pinched her face, ¡°how did you be so thin after eating a good meal? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! ¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I touch you? ¡± ¡°No. ¡± Just as the two of them were arguing, Xu Wenjing, who was sitting on the Sofa, suddenly walked over. She stood beside an Shaosi and smiled, ¡°this is the first time I¡¯ve seen you arguing with a little girl so vigorously. ¡± Xu Wenjing spoke casually, as if she was very close to an Shaosi. ¡°She¡¯s still too young. Don¡¯tugh at her like she¡¯s a child. ¡± Her words were all to protect Yang Xi. Xu Wenjing knew what was going on, but she did not show it on her face. She just smiled. ¡°How can that be? Your sister is like my sister. If there¡¯s anything I can take care of in the future, I will do my best. ¡± ¡°mm, then the rest of the banquet will be up to you. ¡± ¡°What are you thanking me for? Do we even need to say that in our rtionship? ¡± There was nock of banquets in the business world. Ever since she had been his femalepanion a long time ago, she had handled many things very well. This woman had always had a high eq. At this time, young master an was much more at ease. However, looking at the interaction between the two of them, Yang Xi did not know why she felt ufortable. especially looking at the interaction between them, she suddenly felt that she was veryughable. How could a person like an Shaosi becking in women? If it could be said that she originally had some fantasies, then the little bit of hope she had for an Shaosi¡¯s existence hadpletely disappeared. She was really stupid. This yboy only liked to tease her a little, but she actually took it seriously. Now, this basin of cold water was sshed on her head. Wasn¡¯t that enough to wake her up? Forget it, it wasn¡¯t her business now anyway. ¡°brother, I still have something to look for my ssmate, so I¡¯ll be leaving first. ¡± She first shed a smile and looked at him very provocatively. Then, she turned around and picked up her bag that she had ced on the sofa and left. An Shaosi finally couldn¡¯t smile anymore. Did he call her brother very happily? Did he like being his sister so much? ¡°Stop! ¡± Yang Xi felt as if there was oil under her feet as she heard his imposing manner. ¡°stay away from that Wang Jun, do you hear me? He¡¯s not a good person. ¡± At the end, he added, ¡°men aren¡¯t good people. Don¡¯t fall for those men¡¯s tricks outside. ¡± Yang Xi was a little scared when she saw his ugly expression. How could he have the face to say that other men were bad? He himself was extremely bad, extremely bad, okay? However, this man had a lot of influence. Yang Xi felt a little fear from the bottom of her heart and swallowed her saliva. She admitted that she was a coward and also admitted that she was a paper tiger. ¡°Young Master, why are you so strict? This is just a little girl. ¡± Chapter 913

Chapter 913: Chapter 906-dare to be angry but dare not speak up

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION High heels sounded behind her. Xu Wenjing smiled gently and held onto the man¡¯s arm, ¡°it¡¯s almost time for the banquet. Why aren¡¯t you changing your clothes? What¡¯s the point of making things difficult for a little girl? Don¡¯t mind it, your brother has such a bad temper. ¡± Her tone seemed to be a little coquettish. An Shaosi saw that Yang Xi seemed to be a little intimidated, so he let her go with satisfaction. ¡°I won¡¯t be back for dinner tonight, but you have toe back on time. ¡± He turned around and went back to his room to change his clothes. Yang Xi gnashed her teeth in hatred at the rules he had set. Why did he have the right to note back and she had toe back on time. Why? Of course, she only dared to be angry but did not dare to speak. Yang Xi did not want to talk to Xu Wenjing, so she only carried her bag and left the house. When an Shaosi came out, he saw that Yang Xi had already left and asked the housekeeper. He only felt relieved when he knew that the driver had sent her out. ¡°She¡¯s not a child. Why do you have to control her so much? She¡¯s not happy that you¡¯re controlling her so much? ¡± ¡°She¡¯s not experienced enough, she thinks that everyone¡¯s nature is good. It¡¯s good for her to not let her get close to men with ulterior motives. ¡± An SHAOSI did not back down from this matter. Although that girl was hot, her nature was simple. It was probably because she had been pampered since she was young. Did she really think that the man who took the initiative to get close to her was simple and purely wanted to treat her well? No wonder she was hurt by a man of Yang Ziyu¡¯s level. Xu Wenjing suddenly felt jealous, because she had never seen an Shaosi like him, an Shaosi who was not cold. She had always thought that she was sensible and would definitely be liked by him. However, it seemed that he had always treated her as a very usefulpanion. He would get people to buy all kinds of luxury goods for her and also give her sufficient remuneration. It was just that he had always maintained a proper distance from her. Others said that he was a yboy, but in her eyes, he was not necessarily a yboy. He was actually bad. He had never been willing to be sincere with a woman, but he had always caused a woman¡¯s heart to waver. Wasn¡¯t he extremely bad? ... Yang Xi was sent to the entrance of her school by the chauffeur. Originally, going back to school to look for her ssmates was an excuse for her, so after getting off the car, she sent the chauffeur away and wandered around the school by herself. When she thought of young master an and that woman, she couldn¡¯t help but get angry. No, she still couldn¡¯t sit still and wait for death. If she was as deeply in love as Ruo Chu and couldn¡¯t have a happy ending, she would definitely be injured to the point that not even her bones would be left. What should she do? Just as she was thinking about something, Wang Jun¡¯s familiar and pleasantly surprised voice sounded behind her again. ¡°Xiao Xi, you¡¯re at school? ¡± When Yang Xi saw Wang Jun, she let down her guard. ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t have anything to do at first. I just wanted toe over and take a look. ¡± ¡°It just so happens that I don¡¯t have anything to do. Do you mind if Ie with you? ¡± Wang Jun was very excited when he saw her. He didn¡¯t expect that she would leave halfway through the movie that they had arrangedst time. He was a little disappointed. Yang Xi was in a bad mood now. She didn¡¯t think much about Wang Jun¡¯s kind invitation. It just so happened that she had someone with her to relieve her boredom. ¡°Okay. ¡± ¡°Do you still remember where our school¡¯s Art Studio is? ¡± Wang Jun looked at her shyly and said, ¡°actually, I learned to draw. Why don¡¯t I invite you to see my old paintings? ¡± ¡°You can paint? ¡± Yang Xi was a little surprised. She used to be interested in painting, but she gave up that interestter. ¡°Yes, I invite you to see them. ¡± Chapter 914

Chapter 914: Chapter 907, are you satisfied now?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Seeing that Yang Xi was actually interested in his paintings, Wang Jun held Yang Xi¡¯s hand in anticipation. Yang Xi¡¯s mood was finally much better. ¡°...¡± Gu Ruochu was spending more and more time away from her phone. In order to avoid prolonged exposure to radiation, she decided to read an Cheng¡¯s newspapers. These media outlets are actually very interesting. They love to break news about the rich and powerful and the entertainment industry. She sat on a White Rattan Chair with a cup of coffee on the table. Huo Nanchen was dressed casually as he watched his pregnant wife closely. ¡°What are you looking at? ¡± He leaned over and propped his hand on the table next to him. He practically pulled her into his embrace from behind. ¡°I¡¯m looking at your romantic affairs. ¡± Gu Ruochu handed the newspaper in her hand over and circled a line of words with her fingers, ¡°Hmm, you cheated on your wife when she was pregnant with a girl in a red dress. How do you exin that? ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s brows twitched and he exined softly, ¡°wife, you clearly know that it wasn¡¯t me... ¡± ¡°It was you. Look at your face and you still dare to deny it? ¡± Gu Ruochu reached out and tugged at his face. A man¡¯s skin was better than a woman¡¯s, but Gu Ruochu still let go. Huo Nanchen finally knew that his wife was nning to settle the score in the future. ¡°How should I punish my wife? ¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk about your problemter. Your scandal about an Shaosi has also appeared in the news. ¡± Gu Ruochu let him read it, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with an Shaosi? He¡¯s such a womanizer! ¡± On the newspaper, it was a scene of him and a beautiful woman with short hair that reached their ears appearing together at a banquet. ¡°business dealings. ¡± ¡°No wonder Xiaoxi doesn¡¯t want him. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t want him either. ¡± ¡°Besides me, who else can you want? ¡± His hand was already ced on her waist. With a lift of his hand, he hugged her whole body onto his knees. The smell on his body was very pleasant. Ever since she was pregnant, she could not even stand the slightest ordinary smell. She only liked the smell on his body. ¡°their own feelings, of course they have to go through and sort it out themselves. Let¡¯s not worry about it blindly. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. ¡± She just felt that young master an¡¯s Eq might be low. Every girl would mind her man having an ambiguous feeling with another woman, or even not being close to her at all. He might not even know why Xiaoxi was angry. ¡°Hubby, will Nan Yue continue to cause trouble for us? ¡± ¡°Not for the time being. He¡¯s still afraid of what he¡¯s done before. This time, his political enemies are quite capable. He doesn¡¯t dare to let the other party catch hold of him easily. ¡± ¡°MM. ¡± This time, she and Huo Nanchen were in cahoots with each other, and they had yed Nan Yue instead. Now, he was also in their hands. She and Huo Nanchen had only wanted to live a good life in an Cheng, and did not want to get involved in their political and power struggles. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± Sensing that he was not being honest, she lowered her head and bit his shoulder. Huo Nanchen felt a sharp pain in his body when he saw that the person in his arms had begun to extend his sharp ws again. Every part of his body was in pain. ¡°What do you want to eat for lunch today? ¡± ¡°I want to eat crabs. ¡± ¡°No, ¡± Huo Nanchen retorted quickly, ¡°crabs are very cold. I let you eat them when I saw that you were hungryst time. You can¡¯t even eat them when you¡¯re pregnant. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not expect that she would have to avoid eating even crabs when she was pregnant. She felt a little angry in her heart. Why should men be able to have children when they¡¯refortable while women have to suffer and suffer and avoid eating? ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. I¡¯m still so young and you¡¯ve already allowed me to give birth to a child. Look at me, I can¡¯t eat anything. Are You satisfied now? ¡± Chapter 915

Chapter 915: Chapter 908, right

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Looking at her delicate white teeth, he couldn¡¯t wait to bite off a piece of his flesh Huo Nanchen couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Be good. After giving birth to the child, we can hold a wedding and have a honeymoon. When we go to the beach for our honeymoon, I¡¯ll make you as much food as you want and give you your crab aspensation. ¡°Now, for the baby in your stomach, can you bear with it? ¡± COMMENT Heughed. He didn¡¯t know why she suddenly became as willful as a child. But he also liked this side of her. He wanted to have children. Of course, he felt that even if they were rted by blood, they would share the same blood in their bodies. He could not bear to see her suffer a little. ¡°really? ¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. When the timees, we can throw the child abroad and the two of us can continue to enjoy our time together. ¡± Throw the child abroad? Gu ruochu looked at this unreliable father and her face was full of ck lines. ¡°Who allowed you to throw my child? They are too young to be thrown abroad. ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that an assumption? MM, if my wife says she won¡¯t throw them away, then so be it. ¡± ¡°Even an assumption won¡¯t do. ¡± ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll listen to you. ¡± Huo Nanchen hugged the person in his arms andforted her. Gu Ruochu leaned into his arms and married him very sweetly. She was also d that her initial choice had resulted in such a beautiful situation. He was a good husband and would also be a good father. He would help her take care of everything, no matter how big or small. She was truly very happy. MMM, I hope that the boy will be more like me. As she thought about this, she leaned into his arms and felt like sleeping again. ¡°You want to sleep? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyelids were almost unable to move. Her fingers were still tugging at his sleeve, ¡°put me on the bed. I¡¯m sleepy. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll apany you. Your human pillow will be on duty today. ¡± He felt himself being ced on the bed with his sleepy eyes. The man took off his shoes and climbed onto the bed. He then held her firmly in his arms. Gu Ruochu listened to the sound of the clock ticking by her ear. She leaned against his chest and suddenly felt exceptionally at ease. ... Chu Xin was still in the studio. When she saw Rong Xiao, she nodded and continued to finish her shoot. ¡°Okay. ¡± After checking the negatives, the model was very satisfied with her performance. The negatives had not even been fixed and were already beautiful. ¡°Miss Chu, you¡¯ve indeed returned from abroad. Your skill level is much better than many photographers in the country. ¡± The model¡¯s manager sincerely praised her. Chu Xin smiled humbly and walked over to touch Rong Xiao, who had been wandering outside the studio for a long time. ¡°You¡¯ve been wandering outside for so long. Is there anything you want to say? ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu sent me a private message on Wechat just now. She said that Huo Nanchen is back. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. Now we can all rest assured. ¡± Chu Xin was also happy for Gu Ruochu. After all, so many things had happened during her pregnancy. Fortunately, she had held on by herself and waited for Huo Nanchen to return. ¡°That¡¯s true. ¡± As the two of them walked out, Rong Xiao spoke, ¡°why do I feel that Gu Zexi has been hanging around ourpany recently? Haven¡¯t you two settled your rtionship yet? ¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have anything to settle. In the face of these emotional trifles, these old matters that have long passed, I might as well face my new life. ¡± COMMENT ¡°But he doesn¡¯t look like he wants to let you off. ¡± ¡°Of course he won¡¯t let me off. He hates me very much. ¡± Rong Xiao only burst intoughter and replied with a half-truth, ¡°is that so? ¡± Chapter 916

Chapter 916: Chapter 909 seemed to be a very normal thing

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Chu Xin did not answer. In fact, she did not even know herself. Her mind was in a mess. However, there was always an answer in her heart that reminded her repeatedly that Gu Zexi must hate her. Stop thinking too highly of yourself. That night, he had made it very clear that he hated it the most when others trampled on his self-esteem. And four years ago, she had trampled on his self-esteempletely. Thinking about it, it seemed that she had not seen Gu Zexi for some time. He had been dealing with Ruo Chu¡¯s matters recently and did not have much time to pay attention to her. Rong Xiao thought for a moment and said, ¡°then don¡¯t go to the banquet tonight. Go home and have a good rest. After all, you¡¯re tired from filming those models during the day. ¡± Rong Xiao¡¯s words made Chu Xin look at him in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°Gu Zexi is here. There are a few business people on the scene. It might be difficult for you to get away if you go. ¡± If the two of them bumped into each other like this, it would be like thunder striking the earth. However, this sentence seemed strange, but he did not think about it carefully. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back tonight. ¡± Hearing that Gu Zexi would be there, she naturally chose to avoid him. Rong Xiao nodded. He had already arranged for someone to send her back. Chu Xin didn¡¯t know what to feel in her heart. Hearing that she didn¡¯t need to meet him, she heaved a sigh of relief, but she felt inexplicably disappointed. ... When Gu Zexi arrived at a high-ss club, he entered the private room and quietly scanned the surroundings before he realized that Chu Xin wasn¡¯t there. This woman must be addicted to avoiding him. His face was a little dark. He sat in the private room and didn¡¯t talk to anyone. Seeing that young master Gu did not look well, the people around him thought for a while and immediately called a few very beautiful girls over to apany him. ¡°Young Master Gu, please bear with us if we don¡¯t treat you well. ¡± The pungent smell of perfume wafted over, and his face became even uglier. The woman boldly twisted her waist and came over. Her heart pounded when she saw that cold and handsome face. Especially the moment she turned her head away, the feeling of abstinence was very strong. In this world that was close to eroticism, there was a strong contrast. Rong Xiao Sat opposite them and suddenly burst intoughter when he saw this scene. This caused Gu Zexi¡¯s expression to be even uglier. His cold and piercing gaze swept over, ¡°very funny? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not funny. ¡± In order to prevent Rong Xiao from getting even angrier, Rong Xiao kindly reminded them, ¡°young master Gu doesn¡¯t like women. It¡¯s better to let them go first. ¡± Rong Xiao was obviously holding back hisughter when he said this. Gu Zexi once again looked at him with an ugly expression. The other bosses also had strange expressions on their faces. Why did these words sound ambiguous? What did he mean by young master Gu doesn¡¯t like women? Could it be that the rumor that young master Gu was gay was true? Rong Xiao was mumbling in his heart, but he did not dare to show it on the surface. He quicklyughed and said, ¡°we were reckless. Young Master Gu has always been clean and honest. Fortunately, the old man is not here. Otherwise, he would beat me to death to lead young master Gu astray. ¡± After resolving the situation, Rong Xiao sat over. ¡°since you¡¯re here to y, why do you have a long face? ¡± ¡°What has it got to do with you? ¡± His entire body was emitting a chilly aura. Rong Xiao and Chu Xin had always been very close to each other, and he knew it very well. ¡°Fine, it¡¯s none of my business. ¡± Rong Xiao had a bad day, so he did not say anything more. Gu Zexi and Rong Xiao were simply the oddballs in the private room. The other men all had a beautiful woman in their arms. It was almost tacitly epted for men to socialize with women outside. They had seen many things like hugging a woman in their arms and talking to their wives on the phone. For them, it¡¯s perfectly normal for men to have sex with women. Chapter 917

Chapter 917: Chapter 910 could not understand this pair

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION There was a rather warm smell in the entire room. Gu Zexi somehow remembered that night in the study. She was very thin, even thinner than his sister. At least his sister looked well taken care of. But she was so little, her face was sallow and she looked malnourished. He should be heartbroken. What had she been going through these past few years. But he still had a familiar feeling about her body. His hands seemed to still feel the touch of her skin. His body suddenly tensed up, and for some reason, he began to desire her again. He should hate her very much in his heart, but he could not bear for her to belong to someone else, nor could he bear for her to be tainted by another man. Gu Zexi suddenly stood up. This feeling of his body made it impossible for him to stay here any longer. ¡°Young Master Gu? ¡± The others looked at the cold-faced man in confusion. They did not know what they had done to displease this master again? ¡°I still have something to do. I¡¯ll leave first. ¡± After leaving these words, Gu Zexi turned around and left coldly. Only Rong Xiao saw the slight redness on his ears. After a long time, hezily continued to lean against the stool and uttered two words, ¡°Sullen¡± . He couldn¡¯t understand this pair now. The man didn¡¯t chase after her properly, and the woman avoided him in all kinds of ways. For some reason, Chu Xin felt especially uneasy today. After taking a shower, she returned to her small bed and unconsciously stared nkly outside. She was 25 years old this year, and she was no longer the 17-or 18-year-old little girl. She was already mature, and was no longer the little girl whose teenage heart often ran amok. As time passed, she couldn¡¯t be as willful and crazy as the little girl, but her youth and craziness had been upied by one person. However, Gu Zexi was no longer the same person as before. With such wild thoughts in her mind, she decided to close her eyes and have a good sleep. Suddenly, someone knocked on the door. Chu Xin did not remember that she had any friends who would knock at this time. Without thinking much, she put on her clothes and opened the door. ¡°WHO... ¡± A body was standing at the door. Before she could see clearly, it pounced on her and pressed against the door. ¡°Ah¡± Chu Xin let out a low cry. Her thin and weak body had already crashed into his firm chest. A very refreshing smell came over. Her Lips and tongue were soon invaded. Their breaths were intertwined. There seemed to be a taste of alcohol in his lips. ¡°Have you been drinking? ¡± Everything she said seemed to have been swallowed by him. Gu Zexi could not deny her attraction to him, even though he had been heartbroken and abandoned for several years. He hated his own softness, but he could not help but fall in love with her. ¡°Gu Zexi, let go of me. ¡± He still did not let go of her. Instead, the kiss became deeper and deeper. She could not stop shouting. She could only open her mouth and bite her. She did not expect that he would kiss her even more violently and crazily. His determination made her afraid. ¡°What do you want? ¡± Her voice was trembling. When she looked at him again, she felt that he was driving her crazy. She wanted to love but could not love, yet he still forced her toe closer. ¡°Don¡¯t you always know what I want? Or have you been pretending that you don¡¯t understand? ¡± Looking at the pair of eyes that were so close to her, Chu Xin was lost in thought for a moment. The shoulder that he was holding felt painful. ¡°I think you want to torture me. ¡± She hissed and quickly pushed the man on her away. Under the light, there was already a palm print on her shoulder. This man did not even know the severity of his actions. If it was that Wan Qian, he would not be so rude. Chapter 918

Chapter 918: Chapter 911 was like a brief dream

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Zexi¡¯s originally sincere eyes dimmed, and a mocking smile appeared on his lips. ¡°Yeah, I just wanted to torture you. I see that you¡¯ve always known, ¡± he said self-deprecatingly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same? What right do you have to criticize me? ¡± Did this woman really not know, or did she just want to step on him harder? How ridiculous. Gu Zexi suddenly came to his senses. Four years ago, she was the one who took the initiative, and she was also the one who abandoned him. The initiative was even in her hands. He would not make such a mistake again, nor would he be casually thrown away like a rag by her again. She was stunned. What did he mean? When did she torture him Wasn¡¯t his mother the one who had been torturing her all this time? Gu Zexi finally pushed her away and entered her small apartment despite her objections. He nced around. It was a very simple set-up, but it still had her style. ¡°Come here. ¡± He actually took out her medical kit very conveniently. ¡°Come here, I¡¯ll apply medicine for you. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t need any medicine. ¡± He had only grabbed her once, so he didn¡¯t need any medicine. ¡°Did I tell you that you need medicine for your shoulder? ¡± He suddenly raised his voice and looked at her meaningfully, making her blush instantly. That night in the study, she was really afraid of him for a moment. Moreover, she looked like a ghost, and he was actually willing to do it. ¡°I don¡¯t need you. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you. Can you see me? ¡± He looked at her in disbelief, walked over, picked her up, and put her on the bed. Chu Xin¡¯s mind went nk for a moment. She felt a chill on her legs and her pants had been pulled off. ¡°Gu Zexi! ¡± Chu Xin waspletely humiliated and angry. She struggled to get up, but his hands were on her knees. ¡°What are you doing? ! ¡± His hands kept probing her legs. Her entire body was trembling slightly. She thought that what was waiting for her would be pration again, but in the end, it was just a cool ointment. She was pushed so deeply that Chu Xin could hardly imagine her expression. He did not move at all, and his expression did not change much. His face was very cold. He had already taken out the ointment and meticulously applied it on her. Chu Xin couldn¡¯t imagine him applying the ointment on her leg. She didn¡¯t know if it was because of the cold or because she was afraid that she was trembling badly. Perhaps it was because the light was too bright, but she still felt very ashamed. She was so ashamed that her five fair toes curled up. She didn¡¯t apply the ointment on herself, because the pain made her feel his existence more clearly. After all, she was a man who had intimate contact with him. Her body¡¯s reaction naturally triggered the man¡¯s reaction. She could only hear his short and heavy breathing. ¡°Why are you shaking? ¡± ¡°Why are you breathing so heavily? ¡± She bit her lip. ¡°Why? Does my heavy breathing affect your ability to lie here and apply the medicine? ¡± Chu Xin was rendered speechless. After he finally finished the long process of applying the medicine, she rolled up her quilt and looked at him warily. ¡°Alright, if there¡¯s nothing else, you can go back first. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± To her surprise, Gu Zexi did not pester her. He put down the medicine without a trace of nostalgia and rushed out of the door. When the door was mmed shut, the silence in the room made her feel extremely lonely. It was as if he had just added a little bit of life to the room. In a trance, she even thought that she had a short dream. In fact, he had never been here. He had never appeared at all. Chu Xiny quietly for a while. Tears flowed down from the corners of her eyes and seeped into the pillow. When she was tired from crying, she remembered again. Her chest felt very tight. Chapter 919

Chapter 919: Chapter 912 The cat¡¯s assist

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION He had really left. She didn¡¯t think that the room was quiet just now, but now she felt that it was deathly quiet inside. She shrunk a little under the nket. Seeing that the doors and windows were closed so tightly, she wanted to open them. The windows were a little old. She had rented someone else¡¯s first-floor apartment, but thendlord had redone the windows before she moved in, which made her feel at ease. The moment the windows were opened, a cool breeze poured in. Chu Xin swept her gaze across the room and suddenly realized that there seemed to be a man standing under the window. She was shocked and became clear-headed. Although the security in this ce was not very good, there was not a bad person standing under the window. The man was wearing a coat and stood there motionlessly. Only the cigarette between his fingers flickered in the darkness. He had been standing there silently the whole time. When he heard the movement behind him, he turned around and met her eyes. They were all stunned. Gu Zexi¡¯s hand holding the cigarette paused in mid-air. White smoke slowly rose from his hand. The coat on his body seemed to have been stained by the night. Chu Xin¡¯s heart suddenly beat a little violently. Her mind went nk, and she closed the window with a bang. No matter how hard she tried, she could not stop the violent heartbeat. Chu Xin¡¯s mind was still reying the scene when she met his eyes. Why was he here? She suddenly got out of bed and shook the sleeping cat awake. The Cat meowed and was held by its owner¡¯s head. ¡°Little Furball, why is he under my window? Why isn¡¯t he leaving? ¡± The cat could only reply with a few meowing sounds. Chu Xin¡¯s heart was in a mess. How long was he going to stand outside? Thinking about it, she secretly climbed up the mountain bed and looked out. She could still vaguely see his figure. Her heartbeat was like a battering Ram. Wasn¡¯t it ufortable for him to stand outside like this? Chu Xin struggled a few times on the bed. She went back to her small kitchen and made a soup. The soup smelled very fragrant and could warm her stomach. His stomach was actually very bad. When she came out of the kitchen, she saw the lights in the room. Her heart twisted, and she saw a pair of men¡¯s shoes at the door. Because the apartment was small, she ced the bed not far from the kitchen. On a very narrow bed, the man in a dark coat had almostpletely upied her bed, lying under her nket. He was not looking at her. Chu Xin could not deny that the moment she saw him, her heart almost burst open, and she could not suppress her joy. The cat squatted by the bed, meowing and sweeping its tail. ¡°Humph, he helped you bring the man back. When he bit the leg of the man¡¯s pants, he dragged it with all his might and almost bit off his teeth. ¡°. ¡°Is there a reward for the dried fish? ¡°? Chu Xin calmed herself down and put the soup on the table. She reached out and knocked on the cat¡¯s head, lecturing it in a loud voice, ¡°little furball, did I tell you not to bring strangers home? You let him take my bed. Where will I sleep? ¡± Listening to her scolding, Gu Zexi did not say anything. He still took her bed openly. Chu Xin gnashed her teeth. Furball meowed a few times as it dragged its tail and pretended to be innocent. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s worried about the man under the window. Why do women always say what they mean I¡¯d rather continue ying with furball. Seeing that the man had no intention of moving away, Chu Xin pretended not to see him. She turned around and went into the kitchen to drink the soup. Chapter 920

Chapter 920: Chapter 913: Where do I sleep?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The little furball moved its nose a few times and quickly followed, meowing. Its tail was high up in the air. The soup made by Mama was the best, and a certain person could also benefit from it. Chu Xin had already divided the soup into three portions. She had one portion for herself and ced the other portion at the side on purpose. The little furball had betrayed her a long time ago. As it ran, it meowed and called for a man toe over and drink the soup. The soup made by Mama was really delicious. Chu Xin wanted to beat it to death. What a heartless fellow. Gu Zexi looked at the cat that was tilting its head to look at him. Suddenly, he remembered the little white cat that he had kept at home. That well-defined handnded on the cat¡¯s head and rubbed it a few times. furball closed its eyesfortably. Chu Xin looked at them getting along with each other and did not say anything. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just leave? Why did youe back? ¡± ¡°Your cat dragged me here. ¡± Chu Xin could not refute the justified answer. But what was the big deal about him dominating her bed? There was only one bed in her small apartment! ¡°You sleep here. Where do I sleep? ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you only have one bed? Where do you n to sleep if you don¡¯t sleep here? ¡± He moved away a little in disgust, giving her the remaining space. Chu Xin endured it and felt that she should just squeeze on her own Small Sofa. As soon as she turned around, she heard the man¡¯s sarcastic voice. ¡°Why? Are you so afraid of sharing a bed with me? Did you do something that you feel guilty about? ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already done it. What¡¯s the point of being pretentious? ¡± Hearing his sarcasm, Chu Xin did not show any weakness. Instead, she replied sarcastically, ¡°what¡¯s the point of being a woman if you¡¯re not pretentious? ¡± He did not mind. He just looked up at her. ¡°It¡¯s said that women are pretentious when they say they don¡¯t mean it. Now that you despise me, do you still have deep feelings for me in your heart? ¡± ¡°Guess. Do I have feelings for you? ¡± This sentence seemed to have a hint of yfulness. As soon as she finished her sentence, her pupils constricted, and her heart started beating uncontrobly again. Then, she smiled bitterly. Didn¡¯t he already know? He brought it up again just to humiliate her, didn¡¯t he? ¡°How could you still have feelings for me? You can¡¯t find a better reason to lie to me. ¡± No matter how much emotion she had been brewing, her rationality eventually pulled her back to reality. Sure enough, Gu Zexi smiled. pared to a few years ago, you¡¯ve be smarter. ¡± This sentence was like a knife stabbing into her body. She clearly knew the answer, but it was extremely cruel to actually hear it. Gu Zexi didn¡¯t seem to have the intention to specifically ask this question. He patted the bed and said, ¡°if you want to sleep,e over and sleep. You know I don¡¯t like to use force. ¡± But if he really used force, it wouldn¡¯t be that simple. ¡°Come over. ¡± Chu Xin rxed her somewhat stiff body and slowly walked over to lie down. The Aura on his body was familiar and hot. She actually fell asleep in such an atmosphere. When she woke up in the morning, she was still in a daze and saw the man beside her. She was shocked for a moment. When she saw the time, she remembered that she should go down to the public bathroom to take a shower. She immediately got up, packed everything, and nned to go downstairs. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± The man who had just woken up had a very hoarse voice. He looked extremely displeased as he packed up the shower supplies. What time did he get up? ¡°going downstairs to take a shower. ¡± Renting a house here was different from his vi. Even the bathroom could only be used in the public. The man did not say anything else. Chapter 921

Chapter 921: Chapter 914: Breaking into the bathroom

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Chu Xin went downstairs. At that moment, a few olddies and Aunty Zhou had already gone downstairs to wash the clothes. ¡°Oh, little Chu, you¡¯re up? ¡± Aunty Zhou was very enthusiastic. ¡°Our family has just made breakfast. Why don¡¯t we go upstairs and have some breakfast together? You young people who have to go to work are making breakfast. It¡¯s a waste of time. ¡± ¡°No need, Aunty Zhou. Thank you. ¡± Although the people here were sometimes picky, they were very warm and kind. But when Aunt Zhou went upstairs, a few olddies began to chat at the side. ¡°Hasn¡¯t that old Zhou always been more demanding than anyone else? He¡¯s always fussing over every little bit of water and electricity. Why would he take the initiative to invite a girl to his house for breakfast? Has He been possessed? ¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t tell me. Old Zhou has taken a fancy to that girl and wants her to marry him as his wife. It¡¯s all for his son who set up the breakfast stall. ¡± ¡°Hehe, no wonder. I was wondering why this old Zhou changed his personality. This girl looks white and beautiful, why would she take a fancy to her son? I think it¡¯s a toad that wants to eat swan meat. ¡± ¡°exactly. ¡± ... While they were still chatting, a man with an extraordinary temperament appeared behind them. His appearance and temperament were both outstanding. He disappeared in a sh. Chu Xin did not expect that this man could follow her from upstairs to the public bathroom. Although the public bathroom was very clean, it was theplete opposite of his bathroom. She did not know whether tough or cry when she saw the tall and straight body of the man blocking the door. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± Chu Xin reached out her hand and pushed subconsciously, but she found that she could not push it open. She suddenly panicked. ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t be here. My neighbors will see you! ¡± If those neighbors saw her, they would definitely give her a lecture. ¡°You didn¡¯t live in the vi, and you came here to suffer this kind of punishment? ¡± He had never lived in such a ce since he was young, so he naturally despised it. ¡°That¡¯s only your home. ¡± She couldn¡¯t be bothered with him, but there was still a hint of bitterness in her tone. ¡°Hurry up and get out. They¡¯ll be here soon. If they find a strange man in the bathroom, they¡¯ll definitely call the police and arrest you as a pervert! ¡± Not only did he not leave, he took a few steps in and closed the door behind him. Chu Xin:¡±...¡± She was really driven mad by his shamelessness. A man like him standing there would definitely attract the attention of others. If she had known earlier, she would have chased him awayst night. ¡°Be Good. I won¡¯t let them find out. Otherwise, I¡¯ll go out now and let them know that you hid a man for the whole night. ¡± His well-defined hand had alreadynded on the door handle. Chu Xin could only reach out to cover his mouth to stop him. She felt as if she was going crazy from this man¡¯s anger. His breathing was short and heavy, especially when her delicate body leaned against his muscr body. It made him even more unable to extricate himself. Chu Xin epted her fate and allowed him to treat her in a rough and slightly considerate manner. The Aura on her body seemed to be stimting the ends of his nerves inch by inch. She felt that opening the windowst night was a huge mistake. After she went to work listlessly, Rong Xiao threw her aside in disgust. ¡°Go, go, go. Get some rest for me. I¡¯m really going to cry with such a face. You¡¯re even more powerful than Ruo Chu. If you continue to be so listless here, do you believe that I¡¯ll kick you? ¡± ¡°Hey, hey, don¡¯t you have any sympathy? ¡± Rong Xiao snorted coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve never had such a thing. Even if Ruo Chu was here, she would still kick you. ¡± ¡°...¡± Thinking that it was all the fault of a certain man, she could only suppress the soreness in her body and go to the rest room to lie down for a while. Chapter 922

Chapter 922: Chapter 915: Gu Xiangsi

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION When Rong Xiao had briefly exined what had happened between her brother and Chu Xin, Gu Ruochu did not know whether tough or cry. As long as they did not cause too much trouble, they would still choose to ¡°sit on the sidelines¡± . Recently, Nan Yue had been calling her a few times, but she had not picked up. It was not a good thing. No matter whose daughter she was, no matter what purpose she had had in marrying into the huo family, she hadpletely cut herself off from all of this after the car ident. Everything had nothing to do with her. She was only Mrs. Huo. Nan Yue did not expect Gu Ruochu to be so decisive. She did not even pick up her phone. It seemed that she really did not intend to care about the rtionship between father and daughter. For the sake of a man, she did not even want him as her biological father. Gu Xiangsi made a cup of tea and ced it on the side. ¡°President, why do you look so Pale? ¡± ¡°Did you already know? Gu Xiangsi. ¡± He rarely addressed her in such a formal manner. Gu Xiangsi¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw his cold gaze. She knew that he was referring to the matter between Huo Nanchen and the substitute. ¡°How would I know? My rtionship with my elder brother and grandfather is very poor, not to mention Gu Ruochu. ¡± Gu Xiangsi¡¯s tone was a little sad. ¡°I have no family or friends to begin with. I don¡¯t even know my own background. Back then, I almost broke off my rtionship with the Gu family in order to marry you. Even now, my elder brother is still very cold to me. Now, I only have you, president. You¡¯ve always known.¡± Gu Xiangsi¡¯s eyes looked at him, filled with sorrow. Nan Yue did not move, the scrutiny in his eyes was still the same. Although she was grandfather Gu¡¯s granddaughter in name and Gu Zexi was his brother, the rtionship between them was very thin, and could even be said to be bad. The Gu family had always been a cold-hearted person. Nan Yue had always known that the rtionship between the brother and sister was poor, and the rtionship between grandfather and grandson was also poor. Back then, she was like a moth to the me, insisting on marrying her. Her eyes were really like Suqin¡¯s back then. Although he would suspect that this was a trap set by grandfather Gu, those pure and beautiful eyes made him fall in love with her. She was too simr to when she was young. As his thoughts returned to the past, Nan Yue did not say anything more. He only took a few sips of his tea. ¡°I¡¯m just asking. Don¡¯t be anxious. As long as you follow me obediently, I won¡¯t let you suffer. ¡± ¡°I know. ¡± Gu Xiangsi heaved a sigh of relief and obediently stayed by the man¡¯s side. She knew that if she said too much, she would only attract his suspicion. As long as it was appropriate. ¡°These people have betrayed me one after another. How interesting. ¡± Especially Gu Bo, who was loyal to him. His most capable left and right hands had been lost. Gu Xiangsi paused for a moment when she heard his cold tone. After a moment of silence, she asked, ¡°president, are you saying that you were the one who had allowed Ruo Chu to infiltrate the Huo family? But I don¡¯t think you had much interaction with Ruo Chu before this? ¡± Gu Xiangsi was very confused about this. She had never realized that Gu Ruochu was actually one of Nan Yue¡¯s men. So it turned out that Nan Yue had nned for her to marry into the huo family. But for what? ¡°useless? Who did Huo Nanchene here alone to save thest few times? ¡± Nan Yue replied lightly, ¡°that fire and this time in the capital. If it weren¡¯t for his good luck, he would have died at my hands long ago. ¡± As long as he destroyed the huo family, no one would be able to contend with him. ¡°that kid huo Nanchen is really not someone easy to deal with. When he was 12 years old, I kidnapped him once, but he knew how to use the terrain to escape at such a young age. I never found another chance after that. ¡°But now, he already has a weakness. ¡± Chapter 923

Chapter 923: Chapter 916 waspletely understood

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Xiangsi finally understood. He had used Huo Nanchen to fall in love with Gu Ruochu. As long as a man has a weakness, he would have a weakness. Only with a weakness would he have the opportunity to strike. It seems that Nan Yue had already nned everything out. Unfortunately, an ident happened at this time. Gu Ruochu had lost her memory from the car ident and fell in love with Huo Nanchen. From the looks of it, Gu Ruochu would never return to stand on Nan Yue¡¯s side. ¡°The president still ns to deal with Huo Nanchen? ¡± ¡°No, I only want Gu Ruochu to return. I don¡¯t need her to do anything, Mrs. Huo doesn¡¯t need her to be a spy. I only want the two of them to get a divorce. ¡± There was no rush to deal with Huo Nanchen. ¡°Why? ¡± Gu Xiangsi really did not understand this time. It was just a spy, she did not need it anymore. He was not even that excited when Gu Bo was caught. Gu Ruochu was now a part of the huo family. Now, Nan Yue wanted her to get a divorce and return to the Presidential Pce? The more Gu Xiangsi thought about it, the more she felt that something was not right. The rtionship between Nan Yue and Gu Ruochu was definitely not as simple as he had said! As she thought about it, she felt that it was even stranger. ¡°President, Gu Ruoyun haspletely fallen in love with Huo Nanchen. I think that she will never leave Huo Nanchen no matter what. Huo Nanchen will never divorce Ruo Chu. ¡± ¡°I know, but he can not be with the huo family. She can only me her own bad luck. who asked her to fall in love with Huo Nanchen? ¡± Her body was covered in his blood. He would never allow her to be with Huo Nanchen! Gu Xiangsi felt even more puzzled when she saw the determination in Nan Yue¡¯s eyes. Why is Nan Yue so obsessed with Gu Ruochu Must he be so obsessed with breaking up Gu Ruochu and Huo Nanchen? ¡°Why, do you feel sorry for her? ¡± ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m a man and a child. I understand how she feels. ¡± ¡°I asked her to get a divorce for her own good. Otherwise, when the Huo family finds out about her true identity, would she still be able to stay in the Huo family? I won¡¯t mistreat her now that she¡¯s returned to the presidential pce. ¡± His daughter shoulde back and enjoy this glory with him. He would groom her to be the most outstanding and delicate girl. Everyone would only be envious of her and find a man of the same status. He had earned this much at his age because he wanted his daughter to inherit everything he had worked for. It could be considered as making up for it. Those people always liked to talk about Ruo Chu¡¯s identity. When the timees, he would let them know that his ruo Chu was the true favored daughter of the heavens. As for Gu Zexi, he could not feel anything more when he faced this son of his. There was only indifference between them. Gu Xiangsi remained silent. On the other hand, Gu Ruochu¡¯s mood was extremely good after she had blocked Nan Yue. In a few days, she and Huo Nanchen would be going on a road trip. The amodations along the way had been arranged. It should be a wedding when she returned. Because she was pregnant, she had changed her wedding dress into a maternity dress. The only part that was much more rxed was her waist. When the time came, she would be holding flowers in front of her. She would be no different from an ordinary bride. ¡°wouldn¡¯t this be ugly? ¡± Gu Ruochu gestured in front of the Mirror a few times andined that Huo Nanchen had gotten her pregnant at this time. It¡¯s said that marriage is the most beautiful day for a woman. If she wore a wedding dress and had a big belly, she would not look as good as the others. She would not be able to leave her most beautiful side on her first marriage. The more she thought about it, the more she felt indignant. Her hand pinched his arm. Huo Nanchen was caught off guard and was pinched hard. He hissed and his handsome face changed. Chapter 924

Chapter 924: Chapter 917 good thingse in pairs

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION When he saw his little wife, he had the urge to bite her to death He could only reach out and hug her in his arms to coax her. ¡°be good, your belly has just gotten a little bigger, and your waist is still very thin and beautiful. So, wearing a wedding dress at this time can also make me dizzy, and I don¡¯t have to worry about my figure and wearing a wedding dress at all. ¡± ¡°Who wants to flirt with you? Don¡¯t be narcissistic. ¡± Huo Nanchen directly hugged her from behind. His hand was already on her waist, and then he touched her belly. In front of the Mirror, the shadows of the two of them ovepped. The corners of his lips curved slightly and his charming smile made her heart skip a beat. This person, she did not know who was seducing whom. ¡°Who could be more beautiful and cute than my Ruo Chu? You would still be able to insta-kill any beautiful woman at the wedding. ¡± ¡°stop talking nonsense. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart fluttered from thepliments and she continued to interlock her fingers with his. ¡°Turn around. ¡± ¡°What are you doing? ¡± ¡°I told you to turn around. ¡± Looking at her proud appearance in front of the mirror, he reached out to hold his waist and carefully turned it around. He lowered his gaze and met her gaze, ¡°I¡¯ve said this many times before at the wedding. I can finally make it up to you. I Love You, I¡¯m sorry. ¡± He had really made her suffer a lot in the past. The two of them were very close to each other, and her heart suddenly skipped a beat. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say sorry. I¡¯m willing to do it. ¡± Because I love you very much too. This was probably the path that the two of them had to go through. It would be fine after they had endured it. ¡°Do you want to take a shower? ¡± He took off his coat and casually threw it on the SOFA, intending to strip her of her clothes. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± ¡°Why are you so nervous? ¡± Hearing her heart beat like thunder, it was a little funny. They had not done it for a long time, and she seemed to be as awkward as on their wedding night. ¡°WHO¡¯s nervous? ¡± ¡°Well, then let¡¯s take a shower together. ¡± She did not realize that she had already stripped him. Fortunately, she did not stay in the bathroom for long and was carefully washed. After being ced on the bed, he had already leaned over. The shadow shrouded him, and he had already blocked the light in front of him. His hands were propped on both sides of her body, and her hands were ced on his chest as if she wanted to push him away. She did not know where to put them. ¡°You still say that you¡¯re not nervous? Look at how tense your body is. ¡± ¡°Why are you so nosy? ¡± Gu Ruochu could hear the teasing in his words. She really wanted to kick him away. ¡°reach out and hug me. ¡± He did not expect her to take the initiative. He held her hand and ced it on his waist. His voice sounded very gentle as he said softly, ¡°hug me tightly. If you can¡¯t stand it, scream. ¡± He did not turn off the light. The gentle light made her feel uneasy, but under his softforting voice, she gradually let go. The bed and nket had been reced with an enchanting red color and her hair was draped over them. She seemed to have sensed the newlywed atmosphere and gradually hugged the person on top of her. She had always known that he had a sense of propriety so she had given herself to him with great peace of mind. ... Soon, another good thing happened. Gu Ruochu¡¯s previous youth film series had won several domestic film awards and the best director had been mentioned three times. This film appeared with a special narrative style. There was no abortion or melodramatic plot. In fact, it did not even start with the students as the starting point. It is only the three times that the male and female protagonists miss each other, from ignorance to trial and error, to the determination to identify with each other, deeply touched the audience. It reminds people of the 17-year-old, of those youth deeply regretful miss. Chapter 925

Chapter 925: Chapter 918 was his style

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION This seemed to be Gu Ruochu¡¯s first time directing a movie, but itbined youth and emotions. Many in the industry felt that the director was so young and yet he had such profound skills. They were also very surprised. At the same time, Gu Ruochu¡¯s name once again appeared in front of the public. Previously, she had received a lot of attention because of her emotions. Now that she had ended with a happy ending, she had once again won the peak of her career. When it was almost time for the award ceremony, an Shaosi called without missing a beat. ¡°Do you want to attend the award ceremony? I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll let you out, right? ¡± His tone was slightly mocking. The current Huo Nanchen wanted nothing more than to hold her in the palm of his hand. ¡°You guessed wrong this time. He encouraged me to attend the award ceremony and even praised me for getting these honors. ¡± It was hard to imagine that someone like Huo Nanchen would praise others. The corners of an Shaosi¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. However, what the hell was the meaning of encouraging her to attend the award ceremony? ¡°There¡¯s such a thing? ¡± However, young master an quickly thought of another reason. What else could be the reason for encouraging her to attend the award ceremony? For the sake of showing off their love and at the same time killing all those who wanted his wife. Yes, this was indeed Huo Nanchen¡¯s style. ¡°since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t prepare your gown and shoes. Your husband must have prepared them long ago. I¡¯ll see you at the award ceremony then. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± After hanging up, Gu Ruochu began to match her gown and shoes in front of the mirror. Huo Nanchen had sent over many gowns and shoes for pregnant women. He finally picked one that he was satisfied with and looked at it in front of the mirror before leaving the house. Huo Nanchen had already taken the car from the garage and carried her into the car. The red carpet was set up in the Fashion za and the crowd was naturally filled with dazzling stars. The fans who had arrived almost went crazy as they cheered for their idol. The security guards had no choice but to stand by the side to maintain order. The screams of the fans had reached their peak the moment the star of ¡°palpitating heart¡± arrived. The security guards who were maintaining order on both sides were helpless but they were relieved. The most popr celebrity had gone through the motions and the screaming feast of the fans should being to an end. In the end, the security guards still made a mistake. When Huo Nanchen and Gu Ruochu arrived, the entire red carpet was in an uproar. They were clearly not considered celebrities but at this moment, they had attracted quite a number of screams. The security guard could not understand what was going on. This exciting scene was no less than that of a celebrity? There were more female fans at the scene and it was inevitable that they would be excited when they saw the real huo couple for the first time. It turned out that the rumors were not exaggerated at all. The couple continued to walk down the red carpet calmly as if they had no idea what kind ofmotion they had caused. The man was dressed in an exquisite hand-cut suit with one hand in his trouser pocket. He was leisurely apanying his wife as they walked down the red carpet. The woman was not wearing high heels and her height entuated her cuteness. If the couple were to enter the entertainment industry, they would probably be famous without any acting skills. However, their statuses were different and they did not need to enter the entertainment industry to earn money. Upon entering the movie venue, the host was pleasantly surprised to see the two of them. He had thought that Gu Ruochu would be the only one present tonight. He never expected that master Huo would be apanying his wife. What a pleasant surprise. Although the process of the nomination for the best director award was a little tortuous, the award for the best director award still fell to Gu Ruochu. Although it was within her expectations, Gu Ruochu was still feeling a little emotional when she saw that the trophy had really fallen into her hands. She first turned to look at her side. The couple looked at each other with a smile filled with love, which was captured by the camera. Chapter 926

Chapter 926: Chapter 919: Showing affection

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION As she stepped onto the stage, her words of thanks were very simple, ¡°this film has gone through many difficulties, especially my own emotions. It¡¯s all thanks to one person, my husband, Huo Nanchen, that it has been able to achieve its current sess. ¡± The female host could not help butugh, ¡°it seems that our director Gu has had a double harvest in his love life. Since Madam has won the Best Director Award, I would like to invite Huo toe up and say a few words. What do you think? ¡± The audience was filled with screams. That kind of fanaticism had caused Gu Ruoyun to suspect that the female host had just called for a celebrity toe up on stage to give a speech, right? Huo Nanchen naturally would not refuse and walked up to the stage unhurriedly. The aura of a nobleman could be clearly seen from his body. The female host quickly passed the microphone over and smiled, ¡°President Huo, is there anything that your wife would like to say to your wife after winning the award? ¡± This could be said to be the first time that the husband and wife had appeared together on such a big asion. Just this reason alone was enough to excite the audience. ¡°Of course, I would like to thank the fans who have supported her. ¡± His voice was deep and maic, his elegance and maturity was clearly disyed ¡°The second one is to thank my wife, my wife, Ruo Chu. ¡°This movie was shot when we were having a big problem in our rtionship, and she integrated all of her feelings for me into it. ¡°It can be said that this movie is also a journey that we have decided on each other. ¡± As soon as Huo Nanchen finished speaking, the fans below screamed again, and the screams almost drowned out the people on the stage. They did not expect that he was so handsome, and even his voice was so beautiful and seductive! This was simply cheating! Whether it was the fans or the celebrities, the envy of Mrs. Huo was about to turn into jealousy. Even the female host on stage did not know what the fans were so excited about. She was about to speak to suppress the noise when she saw Huo Nanchen reach out his finger and smile, silencing the crowd. As if with magic, the fans below the stage quieted down a lot. The hostughed on the side, and could not help but sigh at Huo¡¯s charm. A man who was rich, handsome, cultured, and doted on his wife, such a man was almost extinct. Huo Nanchen spoke slowly into the microphone again. ¡°actually, when my wife was filming this movie, there were a few ups and downs in our rtionship. ¡°thank you for believing in me and for giving me a chance. I love her very much. ¡°Now that Ruo Chu is pregnant, it¡¯s the best gift that God has given us. ¡± He still felt that he could not love her enough. He could not wait to ce all his love on her alone. She had already gradually blended into his bones and blood. Gu Ruochu spoke in a low voice and for some reason, her nose twitched. Her eyes were filled with deep affection as she looked at him. She felt very at ease. Back then, his life and death were unpredictable because of her. He had also endured many dangerous situations for her. This journey had not been easy and the happiness that belonged to them had finally arrived. They did not know where their feelings hade from, but they had gone deep into it. The female host was actually rather shocked. There were several versions of the rumors about them in the streets. Only when she knew that they were here did she truly feel the iparably deep feelings between them. The female host teased once again, ¡°today was supposed to be just an award ceremony. I didn¡¯t expect to hear Huo Shao¡¯s affectionate confession to his wife. It was also very touching. I hope that the friends watching our live broadcast can find their own happiness and find the right person for themselves.¡± Chapter 927

Chapter 927: Chapter 920 happiness

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo Nanchen walked over and elegantly extended his hand towards him. His handsome face looked especially charming under the light. ¡°honey, let¡¯s go. ¡± That simple smile had not only seduced Gu Ruochu, but he was actually even more devilish than a monster. ¡°Alright, husband. ¡± Gu Ruochu smiled and ced his hand solemnly in his palm. Then, she held his hand. The two of them walked down the stage like a newly married bride and groom. They walked towards the priest under the witness of everyone. It was the first time that she had seen someone turn the award ceremony into a wedding ceremony. The two sides mixed together with the male and female voices that erupted from the audience, mixed withughter and ridicule. Their feelings were real and deep. Regardless of whether it was fans or celebrities present, they were all very envious of their feelings and happiness. The live broadcast was also shown on every family¡¯s television andputer, magnifying every bit of their happiness. An Shaosi kept pping from the audience. Looking at Huo Nanchen who was actuallyughing on stage, he was also filled with a myriad of emotions. Yang Xi pped from the side, and she almost cried. He knew the course of their rtionship. All the pain had finally turned into happiness, which made her even more moved. Their happiness had finally arrived. ¡°What? You¡¯re so moved that you¡¯re about to cry? Is it that touching? What a crying little thing. ¡± At this time, an Shaosi could not help but tease her with a smile in his eyes. Yang Xi could not help but roll her eyes at him. What did this yboy know? What did he know. By the time they saw the news the next day, the media andizens were already in an uproar. The media had focused their attention on the two rings on Gu Ruochu¡¯s hand and the wedding ring on Huo Shao¡¯s ring finger. They had also unknowingly created a wave of crown-level dog food. They could not stand the countless voice-controlled and face-obsessed fans. They felt that this pair was a perfect match and a blessing in disguise. ¡°Last night at the film awards ceremony, I was already extremely sweet to this pair. Huo Shao¡¯s voice is simply too pleasant to listen to. Even if he did not say anything particrly seductive, it would be enough to make people fall head over heels for him. I wonder how many times the Lakers will be tempted by Huo Shao¡¯s face and his voice this morning If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to control myself.¡± ¡°Now the news is always saying who cheated on who. A lot ofizens are following the trend and cursing. Actually, I was thinking from my position. If Huo Nanchen were to seduce me, I definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to control myself. ¡± ¡°enough, 2333. Huo Shao only has eyes for his wife. It¡¯s impossible for him to fall in love with you. ¡± ¡°I believe in love again. Have you all forgotten that time when Huo Shao set off fireworks in an Cheng for his wife? No one can be doted on like this! ¡± The discussion on Weibo and the other major tforms continued to increase the topic of Gu Ruochu¡¯s conversation. ... Gu Ruoyun had been reading Weibo early in the morning. She found thements from theizens very interesting until the tablet in her hand was taken away by the man. He had already buttoned up his shirt. His muscr body waspletely covered by his shirt, outlining his smooth lines. He lowered his eyes and looked at her with a smile. ¡°You slept at eight or nine o¡¯clockst night. Don¡¯t you n to sleep a little longer? ¡± ¡°Give me back my tablet. I can¡¯t sleep. ¡± She had just gotten up and did not want to snatch the tablet back from his hand when a slender hand reached out and ced her palm on her hip. With a little force, she ced her entire body on top of him. ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re doing such a dangerous move. Sit Down obediently. ¡± Chapter 928

Chapter 928: Chapter 921 wants to see her

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Who told you to take my tablet away? ¡± She snatched his tablet first and ced it in front of her chest as if she was protecting her food. She looked a little childish. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t take your tablet away. ¡± Huo Nanchen looked at the time and thought that the driver should be arriving soon. He then began to help her put on her clothes. She sat on hisp. Gu Ruochu thought of her own two bodies, ¡°put me down, are you heavy? ¡± From his initial awkwardness, he had be very skilled in helping her put on her clothes. ¡°with your little weight, how could I not be able to support it? ¡± He quickly helped her put on her clothes before tying his tie. Gu Ruochu liked this man more and more the more she looked at him. Perhaps he was a beauty in the eyes of a lover. In this world, he was the best. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? You don¡¯t want me, do you? If you really want me too much, I can apany you. ¡± Gu Ruochu rarely did not hit her but her heart was filled with sweetness. She reached out and wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°I just feel that it¡¯s great to marry you. ¡± ¡°Now that I know, I must remember this deeply. ¡± He reached out and lifted her from the bed. Even though he said this, he could not help but smile and hugged the person in his arms even tighter. ¡°there seems to be a small problem over there. I¡¯ll go over first. ¡± Huo Nanchen took a call and put the person in his arms down. ¡°Alright, go ahead. I¡¯ll wait for you here. ¡± Huo Nanchen had just left when she received an unfamiliar call. ¡°May I ask WHO¡¯s calling? ¡± ¡°Gu Ruochu? ¡± It was a very unfamiliar female voice but Gu Ruochu felt that she should be quite old. She does not remember interacting with women of this age. ¡°Who are you? ¡± ¡°perhaps you haven¡¯t seen me before. I¡¯m Jingjing¡¯s mother. ¡± Jingjing¡¯s mother. Gu Ruochu was still thinking about which Jingjing. She was in a daze for a few seconds before she remembered Huo Jingjing¡¯s mother, right? Isn¡¯t Huo Jingjing¡¯s mother Wen Xiann? Why is she looking for me? Not to mention the irreconcble feud between Wen Xiann and Qi ru, she also detested mistresses. What¡¯s the point of not dealing with the main family andmunicating with me in secret? ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ¡± If you¡¯re trying to curry favor for no reason, you must be up to no good. I don¡¯t understand why she¡¯s looking for me? ¡°I¡¯ve been hearing about you. I¡¯ve just seen on TV that you¡¯ve won the best director award. I¡¯m happy for you so I¡¯m taking this opportunity to congratte you. ¡± The voice on the other side was very gentle. From the sound of it, one would really think that the other party was a well-read woman. It was probably the same as a man¡¯s desire for a female confidant. It was no wonder that Qi ru could not win against her and Huo Zirui had also spoken up for her. Unfortunately, Gu Ruochu knew the background of her mistress and only had a vicious image in her mind. Naturally, she would not be deceived by her. ¡°thank you, aunt Wen. ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu, I know that you have a prejudice against me because of Qi ru. ¡± Wen Xiann could hear the reluctance in her tone but she did not mind ¡°Zhenggang and I have indeed let her down. If I could go back to that time, I would definitely have rejected him. At that time, the couple¡¯s rtionship was not good. The Old Lady had forced Qi ru into his hands and only then did we develop a rtionship. ¡°I never wanted to destroy his family. It was because I loved him too much that my heart softened for a moment. ¡± Gu Ruochu felt a little bored as she listened to the flowery way another mistress tried to whitewash her name. Wen Xiann immediately changed her tone, ¡°actually, I¡¯ve always liked you. Seeing that you¡¯ve brought her so much joy, my heart has been greatlyforted. We¡¯ve never met before. Can I meet you? ¡± Chapter 929

Chapter 929: Chapter 922. This is interesting

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION To See her? This is interesting. ¡°Aunt Wen, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for us to meet. If you really feel guilty, you can apologize to my mother. I have to go. ¡± Wen Xiann never thought that Gu Ruochu would dare to hang up on her so directly. She had heard that Gu Ruochu was a soft-hearted person. Besides, she was doted on by Huo Zhenggang and thought that Gu Ruochu would give her face. Who would have thought that Gu Ruochu would give her face after just a few words. Even Qi ru did not dare to treat her this way. Even though she was suppressing her anger in her heart, she still spoke in a pleasant manner, ¡°I know that you may not have the time recently. When you have the time, you cane over for a meal. After all, I¡¯m a member of the Huo family. ¡± A member of the Huo family? Gu Ruochu did not know where Wen Xiann¡¯s face came from, but she could not be bothered with her. She simply said a polite word and hung up. ¡°Who made the call? ¡± Huo Nanchen had already entered the room. He walked over on the thick carpet and hugged her from behind. His inching lips tickled her neck. ¡°What are you doing? Stop fooling around. ¡± ¡°WHO¡¯s calling? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not telling you. ¡± She turned around and was immediately hugged by him. Her heart ached as she looked at the side of his face. How did he grow up? Especially in such a disgusting environment. Huo Zhenggang must have been disgusted by that mother and son pair. ¡°Is someone here? Who is it? ¡± She was a little surprised when she saw an ordinary car parked outside from afar. Usually, those who came to the huo family home were not ordinary people. They would not drive such an ordinary car. ¡°Huo Jingjing. ¡± ¡°She¡¯s here? ¡± Gu Ruochu knew that her recent situation was not very good. The man she had married seemed to have a problem with his character. It had been a long time since Huo Jingjing had appeared in the huo family. ¡°ignore her. Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll go. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± She had previously had a conflict with Huo Jingjing. Fortunately, he had stood by her side at that time. ¡°Big Brother! ¡± Huo Jingjing had appeared out of nowhere. After giving birth, she seemed to have be very haggard. Gu Ruochu was shocked to see her. Her face was sallow and emaciated, and her figure was a little bloated. She hadpletely lost the image of a rich youngdy from the past, but the arrogance in her expression was still the same as before. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s emotions were either ignored or cold. Huo Jingjing had long since gotten used to it, but she had basically ignored Gu Ruochu. Now that she was not living well, she felt that this woman was constantly mocking her. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for me toe back today. Can you stay at home and talk to me? ¡± Before Huo Nanchen could reply, Qi ru was already standing at the door. Her gaze fell on Ruo Chu, e in, have some tea with me. ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not know why, but she felt that the way Qi ru looked at her today was a little strange. Could it be that she already knew that Wen Xiann had called her? ¡°since mother has asked us toe over, let¡¯s go in and sit for a while. It¡¯s just a small matter, it won¡¯t take long. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± He turned around and gently pushed her hair behind her ears. When he saw that she had a pair of ear drills in her ears, his throat moved up and down and his gaze became even more profound. She was indeed suitable for this style. She was very beautiful. Yesterday, they went to the shop to choose jewelry. She had chosen for a long time, but in the end, she still took a fancy to the earring. The more she wore it, the more beautiful it looked. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? ¡± ¡°What, you don¡¯t want me to look at you? I just think my wife is very beautiful. The more I look at her, the more beautiful she is. ¡± Chapter 930

Chapter 930: Chapter 923 was nailed to the pir of shame

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION He wrapped his arms around her and raised his hand to pinch her earlobe. He then began to sweet-talk her. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? ¡± Gu Ruochu buried her face in his shoulder and refused to raise her head again. Her face was burning and she felt a rare sense of embarrassment. Usually, when there were only two of them, he would praise her and she would ept it as a matter of course. Now that there were so many outsiders present, he had not restrained himself at all. Of course, she would feel embarrassed. This person really did not care about the asion and praised her. He was always gentle and sweet to her and never spoke with a heavy tone. Sometimes, she really felt like drowning by his side. He had spoiled her so much that she had almost forgotten herself. The Way Huo Nanchen spoke to Ruo Chu now waspletely different from how he had treated Huo Jingjing earlier on. Huo Jingjing looked at the pair of delicate ear-piercings on her ears and knew that her brother had specially picked them out. In contrast to the tragic state of her marriage, she felt even more indignant but she quickly suppressed it. The few of them entered the living room together. Huo Jingjing hugged her crying daughter in her arms as soon as she entered. Qi Ru¡¯s gaze fell on Gu Ruochu and she asked calmly, ¡°are you guys nning to go on a road trip? ¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m taking her out for a walk. She¡¯ll probably be back in a month or two. I¡¯ve already arranged everything at home and on the road. Mother and grandmother don¡¯t need to worry about us. ¡± Qi Ru nodded and did not say another word. ¡°are brother and sister-inw going on a trip? ¡± Huo Jingjing asked despite knowing the answer to that question. However, her face was filled with surprise as she replied, ¡°My mother had previously said that she would be having dinner with you, sister-inw. It seems that you¡¯ve changed the time with my mother, sister-inw? ¡± Qi Ru¡¯s gaze fell on him once again, feeling a little strange. Gu Ruochu suddenly realized that this mother-daughter pair was trying to trick her. He had just hung up on him and Wen Xiann had immediately picked up on her daughter to sow discord between her and her mother-inw? ¡°She was the one who picked up the phone just now? ¡± Huo Nanchen furrowed his brows and replied calmly, ¡°you¡¯re too thick-skinned to refuse. Let me tell her. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. ¡± Gu Ruochu held his hand Her Gaze naturally fell upon her mother-inw. ¡°Mother, I did pick up a phone call today. However, I really didn¡¯t know that it was Jingjing¡¯s mother calling. I thought that it was another harassing call, so I hung up immediately. Jingjing, did your mother tell you I didn¡¯t discuss the matter of having dinner with her. After all, we¡¯re not that close.¡± She had described it in a very casual manner, but her counterattack was very reasonable. It also made Qi ru feel a little morefortable. Huo Jingjing had wanted to use this opportunity to fan the mes and sow discord between their mother-inw and daughter-inw. However, Gu Ruochu¡¯s reply made her unable to say a word. She clearly knew that she was pretending to be dumb, but she could not find any ws. ¡°I see. ¡± How could Qi ru not see that she was trying to sow discord between their mother-inw and daughter-inw? It seemed that Wen Xiann was about to extend her hand to the Huo family. ¡°Go back and tell your mother that if there¡¯s anything, she cane to me directly. Ruo Chu is pregnant and does not have time to chat with you. ruo Chu is pregnant with twins, so she¡¯s much more tired than an ordinary person. ¡± Qi Ru¡¯s tone carried a hint of pride. That woman always said that she could not beat her. However, the rightful Mrs. Huo was her, and the heir to the huo family was also her son. Wen Xiann could only be an unspeakable mistress for the rest of her life, and her child would never be able to escape the title of shame. She could only stay on the pir of shame for the rest of her life. Chapter 931

Chapter 931: Chapter 924 ¡ª How could she be so lucky

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What? Twins? ¡± Huo Jingjing did not know that Gu Ruochu was pregnant with twins. Her expression changed in an instant. Aside from shock, there was also jealousy. Even a beginner would not be able to find more emotion. How could this woman be so lucky to be pregnant with twins in one fell swoop? The chances of having a son would be much higher. Her original fantasy had beenpletely shattered. Could it be that she and her mother would never be able to turn things around in this lifetime? When she thought of her current miserable situation, she suddenly felt very indignant. Qi Ru did not seem to notice her unsightly expression at all. She only repeatedly reminded the couple to pay attention to their safety. ¡°since there¡¯s nothing else, the two of us will be leaving first. ¡± Huo Nanchen did not want to ruin the good mood of the trip just because of their little incident. He took Gu Ruochu and left immediately. ¡°Stay for lunch today. I¡¯ll get the chauffeur to send you home tonight. ¡± Qi Ru did not want to y with her magnanimity and ordered coldly. The reason why she had asked her to stay for dinner was not because she was a saint, but because she was indirectly trying to suppress Wen Xiann. In this family, she could do whatever she wanted. She was thedy in charge of this family. Huo Jingjing felt a little guilty and nodded in agreement. ... In the vi A tall young man with a vicious look in his eyes. His phoenix-like eyes were pitch-ck and revealed the mboyance of a young man as well as his hidden ambition. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, mother? Hasn¡¯t that Gu Ruochu responded to your goodwill yet? Or did she say something unpleasant over the phone? ¡± He Sat on the Sofa without a single crease in his suit. Qi Ru sneered, ¡°she hung up on me right after she finished speaking and didn¡¯t give me any time to speak. She¡¯s really not a kind person. ¡± Although they had not met, she had an illusion that Gu Ruochu would be even more difficult to deal with than Qi ru. Although this woman¡¯s attitude on the phone was very gentle, her answers were watertight and she could not find any ws. Her reaction only made her feel a sense of danger. She was Qi ru¡¯s daughter-inw and could only side with her. Wen Xiann could not hold back when she thought of Gu Ruochu¡¯s true identity. ¡°Mingyou, you refused to listen to me when I told you to get in touch with that woman earlier. If you had taken advantage of Huo Nanchen¡¯s departure, perhaps you would have settled Gu Ruochu long ago. Son, you must grasp this opportunity well. You must know that she is Nan Yue¡¯s daughter and it will be very beneficial to your future.¡± Even though Gu Ruochu had married before, her background would be of great use to her son. As long as Gu Ruochu marries into the family, she would have the confidence to teach her daughter-inw a good lesson and forget all about the man in the past. She did not want her son to be wronged and marry a second time. However, this was not the time for that. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve never felt that I¡¯m worse than Huo Nanchen. He was only born in the womb of the main wife. Otherwise, he would have nothing. ¡± Huo Mingyou had always felt that the heavens were unfair to him. He had been born in the womb of a mistress and had no chance to disy his abilities. Otherwise, an Cheng would only have huo mingyou¡¯s name instead of Huo Nanchen¡¯s. Wen Xiann was sometimes very proud of her son, but sometimes she also felt that he was too blindly confident. In the end, he was still a little too young and immature. Huo mingyou looked at his mother¡¯s Pale face and knew that she might have hit a snag on Gu Ruochu. He found it interesting. Chapter 932

Chapter 932: Chapter 925 was snatched away one by one

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I don¡¯t want to take advantage of the situation because I don¡¯t think I can¡¯t beat him, Huo Nanchen. I want to use my strength to tell him that he will snatch everything back for me, one by one. ¡± He wanted Huo Nanchen to see with his own eyes that he would snatch away women, wealth, and status one by one. He wanted Huo Nanchen topletely trample him under his feet and let everyone know that he, Huo Mingyou, was the one with the strength. Thest sentence hadpletely revealed his ambition. ¡°from the looks of it, you should have already had an idea. Mom believes that you support you. ¡± Huo mingyou lowered his eyes. His young face was full of pride. ¡°...¡± Yang Xi could not help but feel envious when she found out yesterday that Ruo Chu had gone on a road trip with her husband again. She had also experienced the scene of their proposal deeply. It was especially blissful and wonderful. Looking at the scene that was like the plot of a movie, she could not help but watch the video recording over and over again when she returned home. Many times, she had also fantasized that she would have such a romantic and blissful love. Therefore, she did not know whose name she had called in her sleep. It was only when she regained consciousness that she realized that she had been kicked under the bed. That¡¯s right, she had been kicked under the bed. Obviously, it was the man on the bed. An Shaosi had initially thought that she was cute because she was sleeping like a pig. In the end, he had just pinched his nose when he heard her call out a man¡¯s name in a daze. He did not hear it clearly, but it was definitely not his name. Therefore, an inexplicable anger rose in his heart. He lifted his leg and kicked the woman on the bed directly down. Yang Xi opened her eyes and saw the straight legs of her pajamas. Above her was a handsome face that was both good and evil, but her expression was clearly not good. A pair of eyes stared at her mysteriously. ¡°Why did you kick me? ¡± Yang Xi¡¯s expression was also not good. She simply red at Yang Xi. ¡°What did you say just now? ¡± He narrowed his eyes threateningly. Why did it feel like she said a man¡¯s name. Yang Ziyu or Wang Jun? Yang Xi waspletely confused. Did he say anything just now Why did this man¡¯s expression look so ugly so early in the morning? Subconsciously, she was a little afraid of his expression at this moment, especially now that she was squinting. ¡°What did I say? ¡± It was all words that were said while she was unconscious, so she naturally forgot about it at this moment. Unfortunately, the man only looked at her with a rather cold and elegant gaze. He stood up, picked up the shirt that was ced by the bedside, and put it on his head. Then, he unhurriedly buttoned the shirt from top to bottom. ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything, but you deserved a kick, so I made my move just now. ¡± The tone of his words sounded very yful. After buttoning up all the buttons on his shirt, he turned around and left, leaving Yang Xi, who was still lying on the ground in aplete daze. ¡°...¡± What was wrong with her! What was wrong with this man today What on Earth Did she shout out in her sleepy eyes just now? Why did she need a kick Was this man crazy? ! ! Yang Xi was naturally in a bad mood after being kicked awake early in the morning. She could only put on her clothes indignantly and n to go downstairs for breakfast. From the beginning to the end, young master an did not look at her much. After breakfast, he took his bag and left the house. Yang Xi could only hold her anger in her heart. Thinking about how Wang Jun had asked her out for a sketch today, she decided to pack up and leave. She could not be bothered with him. ¡°Miss Yang, where are you nning to go today? ¡± The Butler, who had never asked her about her schedule, walked over. Yang Xi, who had just put her bag on her back, felt very puzzled. However, she said honestly, ¡°I¡¯m going to sketch with my ssmates. I¡¯ll definitely be back before dinner. ¡± Chapter 933

Chapter 933: Chapter 926, Birthday

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The Butler told her regretfully, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Yang. Young master an told me that you can¡¯t go out today. You have to stay at home and prepare for the exam. ¡± ¡°Why? ¡± Yang Xi was furious when she heard the so-called rules. Did he really treat her like a big brother and started to control her? ¡°He has never controlled me like this before. Now he even has to control me when I go out? ¡± Yang Xi was furious. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about this. Young master an only told you not to go out today. When hees back, you canmunicate with him. ¡± The housekeeper naturally couldn¡¯t put it into words. Seeing that Yang Xi was about to explode from anger because young master an had restricted her movements, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Miss Yang, just listen to young master an for once. He doesn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood recently. ¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll wait here for him toe back. ¡± Yang Xi put down her bag and sat on the SOFA. Only then did she remember to ask the housekeeper when he woulde back. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that either. I probably won¡¯t be home until tonight. ¡± ¡°tonight? ¡± Then she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to go out today, and it was also impossible for her to go out with Wang Jun to sketch. After thinking about it, she decided to call young master an first. First, she hung up on her several times, and then she simply didn¡¯t pick up. Of course, she was angry at being hung up on, but she still called Wang Jun first and made up a reason why she couldn¡¯t go. Wang Jun was naturally very disappointed when he heard that she couldn¡¯t go sketch with him, but he stillforted her, ¡°it¡¯s fine. Next time, we can go sketch together. You should do your own things well. ¡± ¡°En, we¡¯ll meet again when there¡¯s time. ¡± At this moment, Yang Xi was a little guilty. After all, she had stood up someone else¡¯s appointment for no reason. Wang Jun hung up the phone and asked his friends to put down the balloons and all the props. He looked a little disappointed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? That girl doesn¡¯t want toe? How can this be? My brothers are all ready. ¡± Wang Jun¡¯s good brothers were displeased. ¡°She said that she has something to do today. I can¡¯t force her toe, right? When that timees, the chances of her being my girlfriend will be even smaller. ¡± The People next to himughed in anger. ¡°Come on, she¡¯s already so precious before she¡¯s even been wooed. No wonder she hasn¡¯t found a girlfriend. It turns out that she has taken a liking to someone like Yang Xi. Brother, it¡¯s really exciting. ¡± ¡°Stop spouting nonsense! ¡± Wang Junughed and scolded from the side. A strange emotion appeared in his eyes. These people didn¡¯t understand why he liked Yang Xi. Of course, it was because she was the daughter of the Yang family. Although the Longyan Group was in financial difficulties, their status was still different from ordinary people. As long as he took Yang Xi away, his future would definitely not be underestimated. Thinking of this, his heart was faintly excited. However, the rtionship was still not set in stone yet. He could only wait for Yang Xi to fall in love with him wholeheartedly. The rest of the matter would follow naturally. When his friends saw that he really had no intention of calling her out, they could only disperse out of boredom. They only called for them to assist him after he was done with her. Wang Jun was still pondering over his own thoughts. He took out his phone and chatted with her a few more times. He was even more confident that he could take her down. ¡°Xiao Xi, it¡¯s your birthday in a few days. I¡¯ve prepared a surprise for you. ¡± Yang Xi was not in the mood to chat with him right now. Out of politeness, she replied him a few times. It was only when she saw the word ¡°birthday¡± that she remembered. This was her first birthday after she left her parents. In the past, her mother would always be by her side, but now there was no one by her side. Her nose twitched. Probably only Wang Jun remembered her birthday. Chapter 934

Chapter 934: Chapter 927

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°thank you. Actually, you don¡¯t have to put in so much effort. ¡± They were just ordinary friends, but now that he was getting closer and closer, she was a little hesitant. Could it be that Wang Jun was really serious about wooing her? Ever since she was young, many people had pursued her because of her looks, but this was the first time she had met such a pure boy. However, she had always been a little slow when it came to matters of love. She wasn¡¯t sure if he had other feelings for her, or if she was just narcissistic. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re friends. ¡± Seeing this reply, it seemed to havepletely soothed Yang Xi¡¯s uneasy heart. It seemed that he really only treated her as a friend, as long as there were no romantic entanglements. Otherwise, she would feel guilty and hurt a boy whose love world waspletely nk. It was impossible for her to fall in love with someone at this time, at least not now. ¡°Miss Yang, here¡¯s your coffee. ¡± The maid had already casually brewed her daily coffee, and her eyes were smiling. For some reason, Yang Xi suddenly felt like crying. In fact, everyone here treated her very well. However, whenever she thought of young master an, she could not help but feel sad and confused. Did he really not understand what she was thinking at all? ¡°thank you. ¡± As she held the coffee in her hand, she suddenly wondered if young master an would know her birthday. Even if he only said happy birthday, she would definitely be very happy. After letting her imagination run wild for a long time, she drank her coffee and hugged the Monkey Pillow on the Sofa in a daze. Yang Xi herself did not know how she fell asleep on the Sofa. When she opened her eyes again, she found that she was sleeping well on the bed. She sat on the bed in a daze. She rubbed her eyes, put on her shoes, and walked out. The light from the study indicated that the people inside were busy. He was still busy in the study at this hour. Of course, she would not disturb him for no reason. Although she was arrogant and domineering, sometimes she was so sensible that it made one¡¯s heart ache. Yang Xi returned to her room. She turned off the lights andy gently on the bed. She thought that she would not be able to sleep, but she fell asleep very quickly. For the past few days, everything had been peaceful. An SHAOSI had not had much time to tease her recently, so she was a little bored at home alone. Fortunately, Xu Wenjing hadn¡¯te to the vi in the past few days. Otherwise, she might not be able to control her short temper. Speaking of which, she arrived at the yground. She was sitting on the SOFA, looking at the tablet in boredom. Someone came in at the door, so she couldn¡¯t hear clearly what he was saying. At a nce, it really was that woman fromst time. An Shaosi seemed to have just returned from a social event. There was a hint of fatigue on his deep facial features, but he was listening to the woman beside him talking. Yang Xi rolled her eyes, turned around, and wanted to go upstairs. ¡°where are you going? ¡± As expected, the man¡¯s voice sounded from behind her. Yang Xi was secretly angry and ignored him. ¡°has she eaten yet? ¡± An Shaosi turned around and asked the maid beside him. The maid shook her head. ¡°Miss Yang hasn¡¯t eaten yet. She said that she wanted to wait for you toe back and eat together. ¡± In the end, it was already past one o¡¯clock when he returned. When the maid saw that Miss Xu had appeared beside him, she immediately felt ufortable. Of course, she did not dare to say this out loud. An Shaosi saw that Yang Xi had one foot on the esctor. He took a few steps forward and stopped her. He looked straight down at her. ¡°You can go upstairs after eating. In the future, you¡¯re not allowed to eat sote. Today is an exception. ¡± How could he not know what she was thinking? She was such an awkward little thing. Yang Xi noticed that Xu Wenjing was looking at her. She stood there and sized her up intentionally or unintentionally. She could not help but roll her eyes at him. Chapter 935

Chapter 935: Chapter 928 jealousy

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION This woman was really annoying. ¡°I¡¯m not eating anymore. ¡± ¡°How can I not eat? Go Wash your hands. It¡¯s almost time to eat. ¡± Although he was furious that young master an had brought this woman back to the vi, it looked like they were having an affair. When he thought about it, his attitude towards him became even worse. He stomped his feet indignantly, but he did not expect that he would trip and almost fall to the ground. ¡°Watch out, do you want to turn yourself into meat paste? ¡± An Shaosi saw her and gasped in shock. He quickly held her up. She was on a flight of stairs. If she fell, her head might explode. ¡°You don¡¯t even know how to watch where you¡¯re walking. If you fall, you¡¯ll suffer. ¡± An Shaosi only knew how to criticize her. Yang Xi was so angry that she stomped her feet. Since he knew how to criticize her, he might as well not help her fall to her death! Wasn¡¯t he very close to that woman Why did he care about her! Xu Wenjing was stillughing from behind. ¡°She¡¯s still a little girl. Young Master, don¡¯t be so harsh on a little girl, okay? ¡± She teased, feeling a little jealous in her heart, jealous of Yang Xi¡¯s age. She didn¡¯t know what kind of attitude young master an had towards Yang Xi, but it seemed to be more ambiguous. How could a person like him have a fixed character. When he reached the marriageable age, he would marry someone with a background that was worthy of him. And she was very willing to be the person who could apany him. Yang Xi snorted and turned to go to the bathroom to wash her hands. Young master an didn¡¯t respond to Xu Wenjing¡¯s words, he only said, ¡°if there¡¯s nothing else, you can go back first. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Xu Wenjing was a little disappointed, but she still tactfully left. ¡°Sir, do you want to serve the dishes? ¡± Seeing an Shaosi take out a cigarette from his pocket, she quickly came up and asked. ¡°Go ahead. ¡± He seemed to be stunned for a moment before putting the cigarette in his hand again. They had been peaceful for a few days, and soon it was Yang Xi¡¯s birthday. She had originally been looking forward to it, but an Shaosi was nowhere to be seen the next morning. Her expectations had beenpletely extinguished from the morning until five o¡¯clock in the afternoon. She really shouldn¡¯t have been looking forward to it, so much so that her entire being seemed to be submerged in disappointment. It wasughable that she had actually thought that he would take her to heart. She had even thought that he would know her birthday. She went upstairs in a daze. When she saw the happy birthday message from Wang Jun, as well as the surprise that she had received when she went downstairs to meet him, she suddenly could not help but lie on the bed in pain. She was not moved by the words ¡°Happy Birthday¡± , butpared to him, young master an was cold and indifferent. She did not know how long she had cried for, but the sound of the housekeeper knocking on the door came from the door. Both the words and the words sounded worried. ¡°Miss Yang, are you alright? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± She got up and hurriedly wiped her tears. Then she heard the Butler say that someone wanted to see her downstairs. Except for Wang Jun, there was no one else. She applied something to cover the edges of her eyes. She also applied a thinyer of foundation on her face. Then, she tidied up her clothes and went downstairs. The colorful lights on thewn almost covered the vi with ayer of dreamy color. Sure enough, she saw Wang Jun standing not far away. After thinking for a while, she still walked over. ¡°Xiaoxi, you¡¯re here? ¡± He held her wrist in excitement, thinking that she had specially dressed up for him. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to a ce. I have a birthday surprise for you. ¡± This surprise was, of course, the courtship ceremony that he and his friends had nned. ¡°Wang Jun, don¡¯t be too nice to me. ¡± Yang Xi stood still and lowered her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t deserve you to be nice to me. I¡¯m not the kind of girl you think I am. I¡¯m even, I¡¯m even... ¡± Chapter 936

Chapter 936: Chapter 929: I¡¯m too good to you

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°There¡¯s no need to say it. I¡¯ll know if it¡¯s worth it or not. ¡± Wang Jun held her wrist tightly, so excited that he stuttered, ¡°No matter what you¡¯ve done, I believe that you¡¯re a good girl through and through. Xiao Xi,e with me. ¡± Yang Xi¡¯s heart trembled. It was really the first time someone had said that she was good. At that moment, she didn¡¯t know why she didn¡¯t refuse. It was only after Wang Jun pulled her along and jogged for a while that she reacted and tried hard to shake him off. ¡°Wang Jun, can¡¯t you see? I¡¯m an Shaosi¡¯s lover. I¡¯m really not a good person. ¡± Lover, wasn¡¯t that the backup of a mistress? An SHAOSI had once said that he wanted to marry her, but he had never mentioned this matter again. Perhaps it was just a whim of his. ¡°He¡¯s not good to you. ¡± Not only did Wang Jun not let go of her, but he held her arm even tighter. ¡°Xiao Xi, since he¡¯s not good to you, why don¡¯t you leave him? ¡± When he saw the puffiness in her eyes up close, he immediately knew that she was crying alone upstairs. Why was she crying? She must be unhappy at the an family. This thought made Wang Jun more and more restless. This increased the probability of Yang Xi leaving with him. As long as hepletely settled Yang Xi, the time was ripe for him to bring her back to the Yang family with the child in her arms. The Yang family would definitely not chase them out like this, right? No matter what, Yang Xi was the eldest daughter of the Yang family. Moreover, she had a brother who loved her dearly. He would also help them out for the sake of his sister. After making up his mind, Wang Jun did not want to see her hesitate anymore. He forcefully pulled her arm and walked out. ¡°Xiaoxi, I will definitely treat you well. ¡± He became extremely excited. Even if the sky waspletely dark, he couldn¡¯t stop his excitement at this moment. He must have seeded. ¡°Miss Yang, Miss Xiaoxi, where are you going? It¡¯s sote... ¡± The Butler called Yang Xi¡¯s name from behind. Yang Xi¡¯s breathing quickened. She left the Butler¡¯s call behind until it became more and more blurry. Yang Xi was flustered, but she still followed Wang Jun out of the vi passively. She didn¡¯t know what was going on, but her heart was beating faster and faster, and it was still rising. She was anxious and anxious. Perhaps the night had made her anxious, but her sense of danger was rising. ¡°Xiao Xi, I will be good to you. I will not let you get hurt. ¡± Yang Xi could not listen to those so-called confessions. At this moment, her mind seemed to bepletely nk. It was not until the fierce roar of the Tibetan mastiffs behind her that Yang Xi suddenly woke up from this nightmare. Her hands were already stained with warm blood. ¡°Wang Jun! ¡± She turned around and was horrified to see that a few Tibetan mastiffs had already bitten at him savagely. Their ws were pressed on the man¡¯s back and they were biting at him savagely. Her entire body froze. She seemed to have seen the scene where her brother was bitten by the Tibetan mastiffsst time, and her face instantly turned pale. A man not far away walked over at a moderate pace. There were two bodyguards behind him and they looked at them expressionlessly. It was as if everything in front of them was just a joke. Unlike her brother thest time, this time, the man did not show any mercy. An Shaosi stood not far away. His 1.8-meter-tall figure had already formed an invisible pressure. The smile in his eyes was gone. Yang Xi raised her head to look at him, and her body trembled violently. ¡°Yang Xi, have I been too good to you? Why, are you still asking such a useless man to take you away? It seems that your brother¡¯s incidentst time didn¡¯t teach you enough lessons. ¡± Chapter 937

Chapter 937: Chapter 930 isn¡¯t good by my side

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION His words were understated, but the uneasiness in Yang Xi¡¯s heart started to spread. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± Seeing that she was still retreating, he walked towards her in a few steps,pletely ignoring the heartbreaking voice of the man at the scene and the Tibetan mastiff that was crazily biting at her. ¡°Is it so sad to stay by my side? ¡± He lifted her chin with his fingers. ¡°I think you¡¯re ying wild. You¡¯re actually crazy enough to find such a coward to take you away. Just a happy birthday is enough to make you dizzy and desperate enough to elope with a wild man? ¡± The scent of a mature man was mixed with the faint scent of perfume, but her nerves were tense and she felt like she could copse at any moment. ¡°An Shaosi, get someone to pull your dogs away. They¡¯re really going to bite Wang Jun to death! ¡± He pulled at his sleeve and begged, but there was no trace of mercy on his face. That¡¯s right, she had almost forgotten about this side of him, which was why she came to beg him now. She tugged at his sleeve forcefully, and a girl¡¯s sobbing voice rang out. ¡°HURRY UP! ¡± ¡°I think my dogs really like your brother Wang Jun. it¡¯s been a long time since they¡¯ve seen food that they like so much. Since this kid dares to provoke me, it doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s a big deal to let my dogs bite you a few times. ¡± As soon as young master an finished speaking, the two weeks seemed to have understood what he was saying, and they became even more excited as they bit the person in front of them. ¡°No! ¡± Yang Xi was frightened by the bloody scene in front of her, and it provoked her so much that she wanted to vomit out the contents of her stomach. She really couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so she ran a few steps to the side and retched a few times. He then walked over and actually calmly reached out to pat her back. His voice sounded like that of a devil. ¡°Xiao Xi, what¡¯s wrong with you? My Tibetan mastiff only took one bite, and you can¡¯t take it anymore? ¡± Wang Jun¡¯s scream was particrly ear-piercing in the air. Yang Xi¡¯s face wrinkled and she reached out to pull on his sleeve. ¡°No, let him go. We never thought of eloping. Your dog will really bite people to death. Can you let someone take the dog away? ¡± Her voice was almost hoarse from crying. Even though he felt sorry for her, he vented all his anger on Wang Jun.. A good-for-nothing still wanted to take his Xiao Xi away. ¡°But I don¡¯t believe what you said. I heard it clearly just now. This kid actually wants to take you away. Can he afford to raise you? You¡¯re picky with your food and you¡¯re very delicate. Can you live well by my side if you follow him? ¡± An Shaosiforted the woman beside him before raising his head to look at Wang Jun, who was not far away, being bitten and teased by the Tibetan mastiff. ¡°You don¡¯t even think about your own abilities. You actually dare to touch my woman! ¡± Hearing his cold voice, Wang Jun was already trembling with fear, especially when his hand was almost bitten and torn by the Tibetan mastiff. He was so frightened that his mind was torn apart. ¡°I don¡¯t dare anymore. It was Yang Xi who asked me to take her away. It was she who wanted to go with me, and I didn¡¯t agree to it in the beginning. Young Master An, it has nothing to do with me. It really has nothing to do with me... ¡± an Shaosi did not dare to do it again. ¡°there won¡¯t be a next time. There definitely won¡¯t be a next time¡± Wang Jun¡¯s hissing voice made people¡¯s hair stand on end. Yang Xi was shocked beyond words by Wang Jun¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t expect him to reveal such an ugly side. It was as if she had been yelled at from the beginning to the end by a basin of cold water. It was extremely cold. In her heart, he had always been pure and innocent. He was the kind of guy who would never bear to be hurt. Although she couldn¡¯t love him, she never had the heart to hurt him. She closed her eyes, not wanting to see his ugly face. Chapter 938

Chapter 938: Chapter 931: A man¡¯s words can not be trusted

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The blood and fear of being bitten by a Tibetan mastiff had been suppressed by her disgust towards Wang Jun.pared to this kind of man, she liked an Shaosi more. At the very least, his wickedness and dregs could be seen on the surface. An Shaosi seemed to have finally achieved his wish. He ced his slender palms on her neck and hooked them into his embrace. ¡°Yang Xiaoxi, you left me for such a wild man? Xiaoxi, how can such a man be worthy of you? Are you stupid? ¡± Thest half of his sentence had a heartache that she did not understand. After experiencing that scumbag Yang Ziyu, she was still deceived by a person like Wang Jun. there was a trace of pity in young master an¡¯s cold gaze. She was stubborn and naive, and it was easy for such a man to deceive her. Ever since she was young, she had been doted on by her parents and brothers. It was indeed easy for her to have a surge of love and trust in others, but he hoped that she would ce all her love on him alone. Yang Xi was forced to lean against his chest, and the man¡¯s heart-wrenching screams were still echoing in her ears. No matter what, she still did not want his dog to bite someone to death in front of her. ¡°Let him go. ¡± ¡°Are you still worried about him? ¡± He tightened his grip on her chin. Yang Xi trembled, sobbing and shaking her head desperately. She really did not know how to express her feelings at this moment. She was shocked when she saw Wang Jun¡¯s true face. She felt that this world had grown too dirty, as if nothing could be truly trusted. Her entire body trembled and she could only cling to him. ¡°You see, I already said that these men can not be trusted. You are always so nave, and they all have a purpose in getting close to you. You have been taken away by such irresponsible men. Will you have an easy life in the future? ¡± This action of hers unintentionally pleased him. His Xiao Xi was like a vine wrapping around him, making him feel as if he hadpletely conquered her. She could only be his. Yang Xi¡¯s eyes were red at this moment, but she did not cry. She was like a little girl who had been bullied and went home toin. An SHAOSI caressed her hair as if he was stroking a child. She obedientlyy on his shoulder, feeling extremely wronged. ¡°Be Good. You have to be obedient in the future. ¡± She whimpered with a sobbing tone and did not say anything else. His Cold Gaze passed through Yang Xi andnded on Wang Jun, whose body was covered in blood. He finally saw the lesson and allowed the bodyguards to take his dog away. The woman who dared to kidnap him had a very dirty motive. She would never know her ce until she learned a lesson. The few bodyguards knew without even asking. They immediately sent her to the hospital for a prophctic injection. Meanwhile, young master an had already lowered his head and bit her soft lips. He ignored her soft and painful voice and almost arrogantly bit her lips open. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to bite you to death. ¡± He had allowed her to do as she pleased for so long, and now he finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. If he didn¡¯t clean up, he might really go to heaven. Yang Xi hadn¡¯t even cried out when her entire body was carried on his shoulders. His stiff shoulders made her feel very ufortable. His hand patted his back, but young master an didn¡¯t react at all. The housekeeper had no idea what had happened, but it was the first time she saw young master an so angry. His face waspletely dark and cold. ¡°young master an, Miss Yang. ¡± ¡°housekeeper, save me! ¡± Yang Xi had clearly sensed a dangerous aura, especially the genuine angering from him. She knew that she would not be able to escape tonight. ¡°Little Peach, save me. Sister Huanhuan, save me... ¡± She shouted loudly. The maids who were called by her name were at a loss. They did not know how to respond to her. They could only watch as young master an carried her upstairs timidly. Chapter 939

Chapter 939: Chapter 932 ¡ª What are you trying to do

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Let go of me, let go of me! ¡± Ignoring her struggle, he lifted his hand and ced her in the bathtub. Normally, his actions were gentle. However, being thrown into the hard bathtub today gave her a sense of extreme danger. Yang Xi felt that she was going to fall apart. This was the first time she had seen a man so furious. Should she feel that she had the ability or that she was so unlucky to have touched his bad luck! ¡°An Shaosi, calm down. I really didn¡¯t think of leaving with a man. He was spouting nonsense! Although we¡¯re not married and we¡¯re not considered lovers, I didn¡¯t think of cuckolding you and letting you beughed at by others. ¡± Her words seemed to have a buffer effect on an Shaosi. However, he took off the shower and sprayed water on her body. Only then did Yang Xi realize that her clothes had been stripped off at some point. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re not married. I once said that I would pursue you properly to be the legitimate Mrs. An, but now you¡¯ve already crossed my bottom line. Yang Xiaoxi, I can¡¯t take it anymore. ¡± ¡°What do you want to do? ¡± Her petite body was lying inside, and she was still trying to retreat. Even though there was no way out. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything. ¡± He slowly took off his shirt. It was interesting to see her frightened expression ¡°I just want to give you a gift tonight. This gift was supposed to be given on our wedding night. Now I think it¡¯s good to give it early... ¡± Yang Xi saw that he took off his shirt and knew what was going to happen next. She raised her Chin slightly and refused to admit defeat. ¡°What should have happened between us has already happened. Is it interesting for you to do this? ¡± ¡°What are you thinking? ¡± An SHAOSI grabbed one of her arms and washed her clean before pulling her out of the bathtub like a puppy. ¡°It¡¯s true that everything has happened between us, but I haven¡¯t given you a child yet. Mrs. An, let¡¯s have a child now. ¡± Yang Xi was thrown onto the bed, squinting at the bright light so that she could not see her expression and facial features clearly. ¡°Are you crazy? ¡± How could she have a child at this time? Yang Xi pped him on the back. Seeing that he was pressing down on her without any prelude, she suddenly felt a little scared and panicked. ¡°Okay, just take it as it is. ¡± He was not disturbed by that p He just pressed the tip of his cold nose against her nose. ¡°Yang Xi, I¡¯ve tolerated you for a long time. At first, you said that we didn¡¯t use our rtionship as a foundation and that we should cultivate our rtionship properly before discussing marriage. Later, when I was chasing you, you came up with a bunch of reasons to say that we weren¡¯t suitable. Now, you almost ran away with a wild man. Yang Xi, no man can tolerate it.¡± ¡°SHAMELESS! ¡± Her face was very red. He was the one who always liked to flirt with her. He was an irresponsible scumbag and a yboy. Yang Xi saw that he was serious. After he suppressed it, she quickly said, ¡°an Shaosi, have you forgotten about Xu Wenjing? Xu Wenjing likes you, and you admire and even like Xu Wenjing. An SHAOSI, don¡¯t ¡ª ¡± Unfortunately, Xu Wenjing¡¯s three words did not affect him at all He just smiled. ¡°Yang Xiaoxi, even if you call your parents over now, I will make you pregnant. When Huo Nanchen¡¯s wife was pregnant, sheughed and showed off for half an hour. I was considerate of you, but now it seems that there¡¯s no need to endure it.¡± She was really frightened by his appearance, and her eyes were much more cloudy than usual. Chapter 940

Chapter 940: Chapter 933 Light Bulb

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION His actions caused her scream to be stuck in her throat. In the next second, she could no longer make a sound. Her hands were restrained by him. From the beginning to the end, he did not use any measures. She did not make a sound. Her mind kept repeating what he had just said. Did he really want her to have a child? How could he? How could she have a child now? Her body was trembling. Even her mind was nk. No one knew what she was thinking. After she was tired, she stuck close to his arms. Yang Xi did not have any strength. She stuck close to him without moving an inch. Therefore, her originally bared fangs and brandished ws had be the obedient girl now. She waspletely exhausted and did not have the energy to discuss the child with him. He reached out and pulled the hair at the corner of her forehead away. This was his girl. At this moment, she was so obedient that it made one¡¯s heart ache. He had also lost control just now. ¡°Go to sleep. ¡± Yang Xi did not know why but she felt very at ease by his side. These words seemed to have magic power and Yang Xi really closed her eyes and fell asleep. Soon, she fell into a dream about a beautiful dream. As the wedding was approaching, Gu Ruochu returned to the Ning family home. Huo Nanchen did not follow her. ording to Ning Tang¡¯s intentions, he wanted to marry his daughter away from the Ning family home. Hence, the bride and groom could not stay together for the time being. Initially, she did not want to leave Huo Nanchen. Especially now that she was pregnant, she only wanted to stick to her all day long. However, she could not reject Ning Tang¡¯s good intentions. Ning Tang strictly stipted that he could onlye to the Ning family home once a day. He could only stay there for an hour at most, and he would spend half an hour to chat and educate his son-inw. COMMENT It was probably because he wanted him to treat his daughter well. Although his son-inw¡¯s looks and talent were nothing to be picky about, he always felt that his daughter was an irreceable treasure. She was more than enough for anyone. Huo Nanchen felt bitter in his heart. However, he thought that he only had one week at most, so he would just have to endure it. As they chatted, Ning Tang noticed that he was a little distracted again and could not help but cough a few times to remind him. ¡°where was I? ¡± ¡°You mentioned the problem with thepany¡¯s projectst time. ¡± On the other side, Zhang Xuan had brought Gu Ruochu over. Huo Nanchen looked over and could not take his eyes off her. Gu Ruochu could see the tolerance and love in his eyes. Every cell in her heart seemed to be filled with happiness. Zhang Xuan looked at Ning Tang resentfully. She did not know what he was thinking, but he insisted on pulling out that old set of rules to separate the young couple. So, he had specially brought his daughter over to let them sit together. He immediately held her hand, ¡°why is it so cold? ¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s probably because I¡¯ve just washed my hands. ¡± A smile appeared on her face. She yfully ced her hand on his neck but he held it still. ¡°Did you miss me? ¡± He sighed softly. He could not hold himself back the moment he saw her. Gu Ruochu did not expect him to ask such a question in front of her parents. She immediately felt a little embarrassed and pinched his waist. Not to mention Gu Ruochu, even Ning Tang¡¯s expression was a little unsightly as the corners of his mouth twitched. Is it really okay to show off our love in front of me like this? ¡°I don¡¯t want to! ¡± It was originally just a tsundere sentence but huo Nanchen took it seriously. He opened his mouth and bit her hand. A hint of Grievance and questioning appeared in his deep and cold eyes. Ning Tang thought that it would be better if he left and let the young couple stay together. He felt that he was like a giant third wheel here. ¡°Ahem, I suddenly remembered that I still have something to do. I have to go back to thepany first. ¡± Chapter 941

Chapter 941: Chapter 934 ¡ª You¡¯re really here?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Go ahead ande back early. ¡± Zhang Xuan nodded and let him go as soon as possible. She turned to look at the young couple and chuckled. ¡°You two chat first. I¡¯ll get the kitchen to make a few more of your favorite dishes. You can stay for lunch today. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Recently, Ning Tang didn¡¯t even let him stay for lunch and chased him back early. When he thought about how she was obviously his woman and how she acted like she was cheating on him, he felt a little wronged. What kind of rule was it that they couldn¡¯t meet before marriage. However, Ning Tang chased him away after lunch. Although he couldn¡¯t bear to part with her, he still said goodbye politely and left. Zhang Xuan couldn¡¯t help butin as soon as she left. ¡°You¡¯re forcefully destroying their rtionship. Ruo Chu is relying on him the most right now. Are you being unreasonable? ¡± Ning Tang sighed in the face of Zhang Xuan¡¯sints. ¡°honey, this is the only way that Huo Nanchen will cherish our daughter more. Those who marry too easily will be looked down upon by others. ¡± ¡°Huo Nanchen definitely won¡¯t. You¡¯re just petty. ¡± Ning Tang:¡±...¡± Isn¡¯t this unreasonable? After staring at each other, the small incident quickly passed. After dinner, Gu Ruochu went upstairs alone. She was now staying at the Ning residence, waiting for Huo Nanchen to marry her. She really felt like a bride. What is he doing at this hour? She rolled around on the bed a few times before she took out her phone and called the man. Usually, she would have fallen asleep by now because she was tired. The phone rang for a few times before it rang. Soon, he chuckled softly, ¡°you¡¯re not asleep yet. Are You thinking of me? ¡± ¡°No, I just called the wrong number. ¡± Hearing his confident tone, Gu Ruochu arrogantly denied it. ¡°mm, that¡¯s because I¡¯m missing you. Your father is watching at home. What should I do? ¡± Initially, she could have restrained herself. However, now that she had taken the initiative to call, she could no longer restrain herself. Especially when she was alone, unable to sleep and tossing and turning, she could not fall asleep after hearing her voice. His voice was maic in the night. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do or what you do. ¡± ¡°You said that? ¡± ¡°I said that. ¡± ¡°Alright, then I can only climb over the wall to find you. ¡± Gu Ruochu paused and unconsciously repeated, ¡°you climbed over the wall to find me? You¡¯re at the Ning family¡¯s door? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m almost there. ¡± Huo Nanchen nced at the watch on his wrist and a smile appeared on his lips, ¡°be good, now get dressed ande out. I¡¯ll take you out to eat and then sneak back. ¡± It was indeed as if he was trying to steal a sunny day. Gu Ruochu smiled and hung up the phone. She had not slept to begin with, so she waited until everyone else had gone upstairs to sleep before quietlying down. Just as she reached the door, a ck shadow shed past. This person was actually right at the door. He was dressed in a ck coat. The car stopped at the door and he smiled at her. Under the dim light, he actually looked very charming. She was practically in his arms. When he saw that she had pounced on him, he quickly reached out and hugged her. After he had steadied himself, he held her in his arms. When Gu Ruochu let out a soft Groan, he had already kissed her on the lips. He pulled her into his arms and kissed her fiercely. Her entire body was unable to move under his confinement and she could only lean against his body. ¡°Get in the car. ¡± He spat out two words and ced his hand on her waist, allowing her to sit in the car. ¡°You¡¯ve reallye? ¡± ¡°I said that I missed you very much. Weren¡¯t you the one who told me to do as I see fit? So, I¡¯vee. ¡± He ced the backseat t before allowing her to sit on hisp and look at her carefully. Chapter 942

Chapter 942: Chapter 935

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu felt that he seemed to have changed after not being intimate with her for a few days. It was as if he had be even more evil. ¡°It¡¯s so hot in the car, ¡± he said and immediately began to peel himself off. Before she could react, Huo Nanchen had almost taken off all of his shirt. ¡°Why are you taking off your shirt? Why didn¡¯t you button your shirt properly? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s hot in the car. ¡± It was a very innocent sentence. He did not seem to have any baggage in front of her. His chest revealed arge portion of his skin. Even though his figure was perfect, was there a need for him to put on such a show in front of his wife? Of course, although she had been cursing in her heart, her eyes still followed the corbone from top to bottom, looking at the bright chest. The mermaid line followed the distribution of the abdominal muscles. Of course, she stopped herself from continuing to look down in time. ¡°...¡± That was enough! ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to take me to eat? HURRY UP AND DRIVE! ¡± As she urged him, she opened his hand that was circling around her. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? I¡¯ll send you back soon anyway. I definitely won¡¯t let them find out. ¡± He still wanted to be intimate with his wife in the car, so he reached out and pulled her into his chest again. This time, he did not need to cover himself with his clothes. They were practically skin to skin. ¡°It¡¯s so hard to get a wife. Why are there so many rules here? ¡± Hearing himin like a child.. Gu Ruochu softened her heart andforted him, ¡°because I didn¡¯t grow up in the Ning family, they still feel guilty towards me. So they want me to stay in the Ning family for a few more days. Actually, I can¡¯t bear to leave you either. ¡± She reached out and hugged his waist. Her face was burning from thest part of her confession. It was usually difficult for her to say anything affectionate or mushy. They had always been a husband and wife who could not part from each other. Now that no one was by their side, they appeared unrestrained in the car. The temperature in the car was rising steadily. Gu Ruochu sat on top of him, giving her the illusion that she was looking down from above. It was as if she was the one in control. At the thought of this, she wrapped her arms around his neck and began to respond to him intimately. Her response surprised him. He gently hugged her and enjoyed her initiative. He only left her when she found it difficult to breathe. He continued to lean on her without moving. ¡°Why are you so enthusiastic today? ¡± Under such an atmosphere, her initiative naturally became a catalyst. ¡°Wait! You CAN¡¯T! ¡± Gu ruochu quickly regained her senses when she remembered that they were at the entrance of the vi. When she saw their expressions again, she quickly got up and sat back in the passenger seat. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to continue? ¡± ¡°continue what? Didn¡¯t you say that you would take me out to eat? If you¡¯re not going to drive, I¡¯ll go back immediately. ¡± Gu Ruochu pinched him. Fortunately, she had notpletely lost her mind. This was the main entrance of the Ning family home. This man was too good at bewitching people. ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving yet? ¡± ¡°Yes, Madam. ¡± ¡°...¡± In these peaceful and happy days, everything seemed to be very peaceful. Just as Gu Ruochu was about topletely forget everything that had to do with Nan Yue, a big turn of events suddenly took ce. She was still at the Ning family home but the huo family¡¯s housekeeper had rushed over early in the morning and had been talking to Ning Tang in the living room all morning. Gu Ruoyun woke up and noticed that the maid¡¯s expression was not quite right. She knew that the huo family¡¯s housekeeper had rushed over early in the morning and her heart skipped a beat. The uneasiness in her heart began to spread for some reason. Why would the huo family¡¯s housekeeper be here at this time? Huo Nanchen was not here either. Could it be that something had happened? ¡°take me to the living room. ¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Ruo Chu. ¡± Chapter 943

Chapter 943: Chapter 936 is trulyughable

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Early in the morning, when Gu Ruochu saw the news that Nan Yue hade to an city, she knew that there was nothing good about it, especially when he had brought his personal guards with him. She had just seen the news when someone from the Huo family came, which made her very uneasy. Gu Ruochu did not have time to think too much and went downstairs. ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± The moment her figure appeared in the living room, Zhang Xuan stood up and walked towards her, choking with sobs. ¡°What happened? ¡± Gu Ruochu appeared rtively calm, but when she saw Zhang Xuan¡¯s crying heart, she was a little flustered. Her gaze passed through her andnded on the housekeeper on the SOFA. ¡°Young Madam, the president has sent someone to investigate. The News has been released that the huo family is connected to a transnational drug dealer. Several of the huo family¡¯s leaders have already been investigated and imprisoned. ¡± These few short sentences made Gu Ruochu feel as if she had been chilled from the beginning to the end. People never know what will happen to them in the next second. Just like how Gu Ruochu never thought that Nanyue would openlyy a hand on the huo family. ¡°where¡¯s Huo Nanchen? ¡± ¡°He¡¯s been taken away. He single-handedly supported everyone else. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that even the Madam would have been taken away. The president only said that he would interrogate them, he did not leave any words behind. ¡± In other words, only Huo Nanchen had been implicated. Huo Zhenggang and Huo Mingyou were the kind of people who were safe and sound. Howughable. ¡°Ruo Chu, don¡¯t get too worked up. It¡¯s just an investigation and interrogation. They can¡¯t do anything without evidence. ¡± Zhang Xuan was afraid that she would do something if her emotions fluctuated. ¡°I want to go back. ¡± Gu Ruochu took a deep breath. She was mentally prepared. ¡°Let¡¯s go too. ¡± Ning Tang was getting more and more confused about the course of events. Recently, the Huo family had been pushed to the center of the storm. Was Nan Yue so obsessed with the Huo family? When she returned, she saw a stranger. Gu Ruochu was expressionless. When she lifted her eyes, she happened to meet the Stranger¡¯s gaze. That feeling made her very ufortable, but she felt that this person¡¯s appearance was a little familiar. A gentle-looking woman stood next to her. When she saw her, she stood up and asked, ¡°is this Ruo Chu? ¡± Wen Xiann saw that this woman was pregnant and could roughly guess who she was. ¡°Who are you? ¡± When she entered the house, she saw two strangers. Not to mention Qi ru, she did not even see Nanny Zhang. This made her feel very puzzled. However, this woman¡¯s voice sounded a little familiar. ¡°Are you Huo Jingjing¡¯s mother? ¡± Gu ruochu quickly figured out the identity of this strange man. This must be her illegitimate son, Huo Mingyou. ¡°It¡¯s rare that you still remember me. I called you thest time. I don¡¯t know if I said the wrong thing, but you hung up on me. ¡± Even though her tone was filled with resentment, it still gave off a sense of loathing and warmth. Gu Ruochu knew that this was her brilliance. No Man or woman would be able to reject a woman like this. Finally, Wen Xiann began to introduce her son, ¡°this is Nanchen¡¯s younger brother. I believe that someone has mentioned him before. Mingyou, this is your sister-inw. Come and meet her. ¡± ¡°SISTER-IN-LAW? ¡± He purposely looked at her and pretended to look evil. He even thought that he was cool and handsome. Gu Ruochu only felt disgusted and did not reply. ¡°Did mother invite you all here? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s direct question made Wen Xiann feel a little awkward. Of course, she hade uninvited. Especially today, when the news spread that the huo family was involved in the drug trafficking incident, she had rushed here without stopping. She had the heart to watch the show, but more than that, she wanted to take advantage of the situation. Chapter 944

Chapter 944: Chapter 937, as long as he is safe

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I heard about the news from the Huo family today and came over to see if there was anything I could do to help. ¡± Wen xiann looked apologetic. ¡°You should also be careful with your health. I believe that this storm will pass soon. ¡± ¡°thank you for your concern, but I still hope that aunt Wen can return home in time. I believe that you are thest person my mother-inw would want to see at this moment. ¡± Gu Ruochu clearly felt a gaze fall upon her, making her feel very ufortable. ¡°Send Aunt Wen back. ¡± Gu Ruochu turned around and spoke to the servant. She then left without looking back. ¡°Mrs. Wen, this way please. ¡± The Servant finally had some confidence. Everyone knew that they hade here to take advantage of the situation. However, the Madam and the Old Lady were not in the Huo family home, so no one dared toe out and stop them. The most hated people in the huo family were probably the mistresses and illegitimate children outside the huo family home. They had expressed their disgust for them without holding anything back. ¡°since there¡¯s nothing else, we can rest assured. Let¡¯s go, son. ¡± Wen Xiann was embarrassed to be humiliated like this. However, in order to maintain her dignity, she did not lose her dignity on the spot. These people really did not have any expression on their faces. Did they not understand that the huo family was no longer the same as before? Especially when there were signs of a change in ownership? When their son took control of the Huo family, this group of people would have some time to cry. ¡°Yes, mother. ¡± Huo mingyou shifted his gaze away from Gu Ruochu who had just left. He was not as angry as his mother, but his heart was getting restless and his ambition had suddenly risen. Soon. Qi Ru and the olddy were not home. One could only imagine how much trouble this matter had caused. Gu Ruochu had just arrived home when the olddy called. ¡°Ruo Chu, you¡¯re back, aren¡¯t you? ¡± Hearing the Old Lady¡¯s steady voice, Gu Ruochu felt a little more at ease, ¡°I¡¯ve just returned, I¡¯m now... ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu, listen to me, don¡¯t panic. Nanchen has not been imprisoned. Xiao ru and I will stay with him in the capital. Lan Nuo has also gotten up and returned to the capital. He will be able toplete his drug case in half a month. ¡°You must take care of yourself and your child. Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. ¡± Of course, this half a month was just an estimate. ¡°okay, Grandma, I¡¯m not panicking. ¡± It was just that everything happened too suddenly. ¡°Grandma knows that you¡¯re an obedient child. Although Nanchen did not lose his freedom in the capital, you still can¡¯t meet him during this period of time. After all, this case is a little special. ¡± Not to mention Ruo Chu, even she and Qi ru had a strict time when they met Nanchen. The drug trafficking incident had already implicated the military, so the Huo family case was much stricter than ordinary cases. ¡°Alright, I understand. ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu, the family needs you to hold on now. That bar girl will definitely take advantage of the situation. You have to use your aura as madam huo to intimidate them. ¡± ¡°I understand, grandmother. ¡± Gu Ruochu bit her lip. The pain in her chest finally began to spread, and it came out soundlessly. They could not meet, not even a word. But as long as she knew that he was safe, it did not matter to her whether she met him or not. As long as he was safe. As long as he was safe. Gu Ruochu did not know when she had hung up the phone, but she could not hold it in any longer. She Sat on the Sofa and cried softly. She was clearly by his sidest night, and she was clearly still lying in his armsst night. Nan Yue. This name suddenly appeared in her mind. She finally took out her phone and began to call him. She pulled him out of the cklist and thought that he would not pick up the first time she called him. Chapter 945

Chapter 945: Chapter 938 will always be my parents

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The phone rang a few times, but the call actually went through. ¡°Nan Yue, what do you want? ¡± She quickly spoke, her fingers pinching the SOFA. e out and meet me. I can¡¯t exin it over the phone. ¡± Nan Yue did not seem to mind her rudeness at the moment, so he asked to meet her. Knowing that she was his biological daughter, Gu Ruochu had nothing to be afraid of. Her instincts told her that he would not do anything to her. ¡°Alright, tell me the location. ¡± ¡°that time at the coffee shop. I¡¯m going to see you soon. ¡± Nan Yue knew that she would call him, but he did not expect it to be so soon. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t go back on your word. ¡± Gu Ruochu was still worried that he would y her However, heughed, ¡°silly girl, have you ever seen a father y his daughter like this Don¡¯t worry,e out. I really want to see you. I¡¯ll tell you everything you want to know. You¡¯ll soon find out what I want to do. No matter how vicious I am, I¡¯m still your father. Have you ever heard of this saying A tiger does not eat its own son.¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Gu Ruochu hung up the phone, picked up her bag, and prepared to leave. ¡°Young Madam, where do you n to go? ¡± The entire Huo family was in a state of panic. The maid saw that Gu Ruochu was about to leave again and came over to instruct her, ¡°Young Madam, before she left, the Madam had instructed you to stay at home and wait for news. ¡± Qi Ru knew that such a big matter would not be hidden from Ruo Chu so she could only instruct a few older maids to take care of her. With the Ning family around, she felt more at ease. ¡°What¡¯s going on? There¡¯s no one at home? ¡± Ning Tang had just returned from the vi and was surprised to see Wen Xiann and her mother at the door. ¡°The olddy and the others should have gone to the capital. I need to find someone. ¡± Huo Nanchen and the others were definitely not in an city at the moment, but Nan Yue was definitely there. She seemed to have been the one who brought all these disasters. Whether it was before or now, she had indeed brought him storms for half of his life. She even suspected now that they should not have been together in the first ce. She thought that by ignoring Nan Yue and never revealing that she was his daughter, she would be able to continue being with Huo Nanchen in a logical manner. But now, Nan Yue had used his actions to tell her to stop dreaming. ¡°I¡¯ll send you there. ¡± Gu Ruochu rejected Ning Tang¡¯s suggestion. He was not her father and the Ning family was not her home. Thest person she wanted to admit was Nan Yue, but he was the father she had chosen to be. If Nan Yue were to see Ning Tang, she wondered what kind of dark schemes he would have in his heart. The two of them walked to the entrance of the vi. Zhang Xuan stepped forward with a worried expression and her high heels rang out on the ground, ¡°there seems to be someone from the military nearby. Has This matter be so big? ¡± ¡°This has already involved transnational drug trafficking. The people behind this probably really want to destroy the huo family. ¡± Ning Tang nced at Gu Ruochu and remained silent. ¡°Father and mother, I¡¯ll be leaving first. ¡± ¡°Go. ¡± ¡°where are you going? We¡¯ll go with you. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother the child. It¡¯s not toote for you to go with her. The child is already an adult and knows what she¡¯s doing. You¡¯re just adding to the child¡¯s troubles. ¡± At this point, the most rational person was Ning Tang. Gu Ruochu was very grateful for everything they had done for her. She reached out and held their hands, ¡°no matter what, you¡¯ll always be my parents. ¡± This was the first time Zhang Xuan had heard her say this. She was so touched that her eyes were brimming with tears. She quickly turned around and held her hand, ¡°so is mom. You will always be my daughter. ¡± Chapter 946

Chapter 946: Chapter 939 has hit a sore spot?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Her heart felt warm and filled with many regrets. Gu Ruochu turned around and got into the car beside her. The couple watched her leave before getting into their own car. Nan Yue had arrived early at the cafe. She saw Nan Yue by the window as soon as she entered. It was the same old seat as before. ¡°I¡¯ve ordered a cup of frozen lemon tea for you. I remember that you used to like this. ¡± The person across from her spoke first as soon as she sat down. Gu Ruochu¡¯s gaze fell on that face. He was not young at all. However, due to his maintenance, she was unable to tell his age at the moment. Time had probably only left a sense of maturity on his body. He almost had the power and beauty in his hands. ¡°What are you trying to do? ¡± Her tone was cold and did not seem to have any intention of reminiscing. Nan Yue did not hide his intentions at all. ¡°divorce him. As long as you divorce him, I¡¯ll immediately dismiss this case and let others take the me for him. ¡± ¡°Huh? Are you crazy? ¡± Gu Ruochu could no longer measure this man with a normal mind. Why should she divorce Huo Nanchen? In the end, he was just a stranger who had provided her with a sperm in order for her to survive in this world. He had used her in every possible way, and now he was using her man to threaten her. ¡°whatever you say, Ruo Chu. I will never let you marry into the Huo family because you are my daughter. ¡± ¡°then I would rather not be your daughter! ¡± Gu Ruochu suddenly raised her voice and lost herposure. Who would want to be his daughter? He was a bastard who had abandoned his wife and daughter for the sake of a higher position. Nan Yue¡¯s expression did not change much. ¡°This is not up to you. You have half of my chromosomes in your body. Gu Ruochu, this is your life. ¡± ¡°based on what? ¡± ¡°based on the fact that you¡¯re my daughter! ¡± Nan Yue¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°I¡¯m not here to discuss this meaningless issue with you today. I¡¯m here to tell you clearly that leaving Huo Nanchen is your only choice now. Ruo Chu, don¡¯t be stubborn. Otherwise, you¡¯ll regret continuing to oppose me.¡± Gu Ruochu was infuriated by his provocation, but she knew very well in her heart. Nan Yue would definitely have such a ruthless heart. He could do it. ¡°Nan Yue, don¡¯t do anything rash. You¡¯ve already ruined a woman, do you still want to continue destroying her daughter? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not destroying you, I just want you to be better. With my current status, what kind of man do you not want? Overseas Chinese, the financial circle, who do you not want? Why must you hang yourself on a man like Huo Nanchen? ¡± ¡°As long as youe back, you¡¯ll be the president¡¯s daughter. I canpletely create another background for you and let everyone know that you¡¯re the president¡¯s daughter who came back from overseas. ¡± Gu Ruochu wanted to sneer when she heard this, ¡°don¡¯t use this kind of slogan for my good to cover up your own ambitions. You¡¯re selfish, you¡¯re vicious, you only think about your own selfish desires and you even want to destroy me. ¡± ¡°Gu Ruochu! ¡± ¡°What, have I hit a sore spot? ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at the man¡¯s stern voice and raised the corners of her lips in disdain, ¡°Nan Yue, I will never submit to you. You¡¯d better not let me find any evidence, or else I¡¯ll disregard my so-called blood rtionship like now! ¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s wait until you can do it. ¡± Nan Yue¡¯s tone was cold and unyielding, showing no signs of backing down. Gu Ruochu felt a chill in her heart. This man has reached the peak of his power and no one can stop him now? Chapter 947

Chapter 947: Chapter 940 is so thick-skinned

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t think we can continue this conversation. ¡± Gu Ruochu stood up and picked up her bag. She red coldly at him, ¡°I hope that you can always sit in the president¡¯s seat and don¡¯t have nightmares at night. ¡± Nan Yue did not show the slightest sign of anger. There was even a hint of a smile on his dignified face as if he was only talking to a little girl. ¡°thank you for my daughter¡¯s blessing. ¡± Gu Ruochu scoffed coldly and left the house. When Gu Ruochu returned to the huo family home, she saw a few people gathered in the garden and they were mumbling something. She was a little flustered when she saw her. ¡°Young Madam. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°Young Madam, the mother and son are here again. Sir is here as well. Wen Xiann and the others... who knows how arrogant they are in there. ¡± She looked gentle, but she never thought that at such an old age, they would still be in the living room flirting with a man. What kind of people are they? Do they think that the Madam is no longer here? ¡°Alright, I understand. ¡± Gu Ruochu let them follow her and entered the living room with a straight back. Laughter andughter could be heard from inside. When Gu Ruochu entered, she saw that Wen Xiann was sitting on Huo zhenggang¡¯sp. She did not look like her gentle, White lotus-like appearance. Her face could actually turn red at the sight of her. She pulled her hand away from Huo Zhenggang¡¯s neck as she tidied up the hem of her dress andpels. She has such a thick skin, yet she could still turn red? ¡°Why is aunt Wen here again? ¡± Huo Zhenggang was very displeased when he heard her tone. He scolded her harshly, ¡°how can you speak like that? Didn¡¯t Nanchen teach you how to speak? ¡± ¡°How can I need my husband to teach me how to speak? I can speak for myself. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not care whether he was angry or not. She only sat leisurely on the SOFA. The maids were very imposing. They quickly reached out to let her sit on the sofa carefully. ¡°Young Madam, be careful. You¡¯re carrying twins in your belly. Don¡¯t tire yourself out. ¡± Their words were hinting at Wen Xiann and her mother. Don¡¯t add to the drama. No matter what, the Huo family would never have her illegitimate child. Wen Xiann did not seem to understand and smiled. ¡°Ruo Chu must be very tired from carrying twins. Just like when I was pregnant with Mingyou, I vomited all day long. It¡¯s hard to bear even one child, not to mention that Ruo Chu is carrying two. ¡± ¡°Aunt Wen, you¡¯re thinking too much. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve suffered much when you were pregnant. After all, with my father-inw by your side, you must be very happy, right? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes were smiling, but her words were sharp and targeted. ¡°Ruo Chu, what are you saying? ¡± Wen xiann looked aggrieved. Gu Ruochu only said two words, ¡°human words. ¡± ¡°Gu Ruochu, I¡¯m warning you to be careful with your words. Nanchen isn¡¯t around right now. Even if I chase you out of the huo family now, no one will help you. ¡± Huo zhenggang¡¯s disy of power still made the servants¡¯legs go soft in fear. As expected of someone who had worked in the business world. His Aura was not to be underestimated. Gu Ruochu merely reached out and touched her slightly protruding belly. She was not frightened at all as she swept a cold nce at him The sarcasm in her words was very obvious. ¡°Eunuch, you¡¯re really amazing. Now, you actually have to bully a woman in order to find your presence My husband is indeed not around, but I have the Ning family and my brother Gu Zexi behind me. If you don¡¯t like me at this time, I¡¯m sure you know that the consequences will not be very good, right?¡± She had a lot of backers now. She could even make a threat sound so light. Huo Zhenggang was mocked by her, and the veins on his forehead bulged. Chapter 948

Chapter 948: Chapter 941 ¡ª don¡¯t push your luck

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION He could not touch her right now because she had all sorts of power and connections behind her back. Usually, his son would protect her. If he were to really chase Gu Ruochu out now, he probably would not be able to live a peaceful life tonight. Huo Nanchen had finally left the Huo family home! His clenched fist seemed to be ready to swing at her in the next second. Wen xiann quickly reached out to hold his fist She began to coax him in a hypocritical manner, ¡°what are you doing? We¡¯re all family. ruo Chu, don¡¯t mind your father-inw too much. He has such a violent temper. In reality, he has no ill intentions towards you. ¡± In the future, his son was going to marry this richdy. If he offended her now, it would be difficult to deal with her in the future. He would have to swallow his anger for the time being so that his son could have a better tomorrow. ¡°Is that so? When I saw your angry expression, I thought that he was going to pounce on me and tear me apart in the next second. I¡¯m so d that Nanchen looks like her mother-inw. Otherwise, this marriage would definitely have ended. ¡± The maids were so frightened by Huo Zhenggang¡¯s anger that they could not speak. In their hearts, they admired the young madam for being able to rebuke him in this way. ¡°Gu Ruochu, don¡¯t push your luck! ¡± Huo Zhenggang always felt that he had absolute authority in the household. He was the head of the household after all. However, Gu Ruochu and Huo Nanchen had always made him furious. ¡°grandfather-inw, how can you say that you¡¯re pushing your luck You should know very well that your mother-inw is eager to get a divorce. However, your mother-inw has never liked being stepped on to get a higher position. That¡¯s why she has been holding back from getting a divorce. Do you really need me to spell things out for you so that you can be happy In the end, you¡¯ve lost all your face, haven¡¯t you?¡± Wen Xiann¡¯s expression turned fiery in the face of so many people. In this society, her identity could not be seen in the light. Initially, she had straightened her back because of Huo Zhenggang¡¯s adoration. However, Gu Ruochu had made her feel like a street rat that everyone wanted to beat up. She could not stand to see the light of day. ¡°sister-inw, don¡¯t be so vicious with your words. We¡¯re all one family, especially now that my brother has been taken away by the president¡¯s men. Only by uniting as one family can we tide over this difficult situation. ¡± Huo mingyou looked at her with a tinge of interest, ¡°you¡¯re already married now, why are you still thinking about the Ning family and your brother? The most important thing now is to think of a way to save your brother. ¡± Is he using me of relying too much on the Ning family? I have someone to rely on, someone to rely on. So what does it have to do with me what I do? ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to save him, he¡¯s fine. Also, you and I are not one family. I¡¯m sure I don¡¯t need to remind you of your identity. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression turned much colder at the mention of Huo Nanchen. What right does a sinful creature have to order her around in the Huo family? ¡°Grandfather, if you want your reputation as a scumbag to be more prominent in the media, you can let aunt Wen and your son remain in the Huo family. ¡± ¡°Are you threatening me? ¡± Huo zhenggang narrowed his eyes. ¡°Grandfather, if that¡¯s what you think, that¡¯s fine too. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not want to face these people again and turned to head upstairs. Wen Xiann felt ufortable when she saw how angry Huo Zhenggang was. This woman was indeed more difficult to deal with than she had imagined. It should have been easy to deal with a pregnant woman when Qi ru and the olddy were not around, but Huo Zhenggang was forced to step back by such a pregnant woman. ¡°Zhenggang. ¡± Wen Xiann¡¯s tone was a little soft, which made people feel pity for her. ¡°You guys go back first. ¡± Chapter 949

Chapter 949: Chapter 942: Fear in the hearts of the people

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo zhenggang retorted. Seeing that the woman was still a little sad, he patted her on the shoulder and said, ¡°you should go back first. I¡¯lle and pick you up once this matter is over. ¡± Nan Yue had already made his move and this matter would soon be over. When the timees, he would no longer have to look at Qi ru¡¯s face. Wen Xiann gritted her teeth and obediently took her son back with her. Gu Ruochu had chased her out of the Huo family twice in one day. If this news were to spread to her sister circle, she would lose herst bit of pride. Even though she did not like Gu Ruochu in her heart, she still had to deal with her son and take the initiative to take him down while Huo Nanchen was not around. One day, she would return all the humiliation she had suffered. ¡°...¡± The news about Huo Nanchen and the food had been brewing for many days and the media had started to blow up. Of course, the parties involved refused to give any response. News from all over the world flooded in and even the entire financial market began to descend into chaos. Everyone in an Cheng realized that a storm wasing. In their eyes, Huo Shao and the huo family represented the entire economy and pir of an Cheng. Now that the people in the capital were stubbornly refusing to let them back in, it seemed that an Cheng was going to suffer more than just this storm. For a moment, everyone was anxious. At this moment, Huo zhenggang quickly attacked. He brought Huo Mingyou to thepany, ostensibly to train him. He just wanted him to slowly ept the Huo Corporation and rece his eldest son. Everyone in the board of directors was well aware of this, but when they thought about the infamous illegitimate son, they kept their mouths shut and did not relent. Huo Zhenggang was a little angry, but he understood that things would not happen overnight. ¡°Dad, I will definitely not embarrass the Huo family. ¡± ¡°Of course I believe you. ¡± Huo zhenggang looked at him, his face filled with relief. This son was perhaps the only one he had looked forward to being born with. ¡°Mingyou, dad believes that with your talent, you will definitely be able to do better in the Huo Corporation. When the old man finds out, he will also regret choosing that Brat Huo Nanchen! ¡± He and Xiang Lan¡¯s son were the best and most outstanding. Of course, he was the one who thought he was the best. Huo mingyou looked obedient on the surface, but Huo Zhenggang did not see the cruel and bestial look in his eyes. The news that Huo Zhenggang wanted to let Huo Mingyou into the Huo Corporation did not escape Gu Zexi¡¯s ears and eyes. Gu Zexi was the first to think of Ruo Chu as well as the absurdity of this matter. He could not let these people seed. Soon, Ning Tang and Gu Zexi discussed with each other. They did not bring Ruo Chu into the family, but they began to help her take over the Huo Corporation and the entire huo family. If they had known earlier that the illegitimate child might take advantage of the situation, they would have made the first move. When the Huo Corporation¡¯s board of directors received the news from Huo Nanchen, they were rtively calm. Ever since Huo Shao took over the Huo Corporation, he had gone through more difficult times than this. Although the founder of the Huo Corporation was not Huo Shao, he had gone through almost everything that a founder should go through. For example, the fear in the stock market and the open and hidden struggles in the business world. The shareholders had also gone through hardships with him. People who had seen this kind of world were much calmer when they heard the so-called news. COMMENT Although the entire Huo Corporation was in a rtively calm state, there was still some internal chaos in thepany in the face of so many media reporters. Especially the security guards and the front desk, who had not stopped for the past few days. The public rtions department was also troubled. Chapter 950

Chapter 950: Chapter 943 was the board meeting

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Lily, hurry up and bring the documents up. The higher-ups are in a hurry to use them. ¡± The female employee¡¯s high heels rang out in a hurry. As they walked back and forth, the entire building seemed to be filled with a solemn and reserved atmosphere. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s going on? ¡± When the secretary saw that the entire building had started to be a little chaotic again, she was a little confused. Could it be that Huo Shao had made new progress Or was it the kind of news that was detrimental to Huo Shao and the Huo Corporation? Thest time the atmosphere was so tense, it was because Huo Shao was involved in transnational drug trafficking, causing the entire building to be immersed in an uneasy mood. Why now... ... ¡°What else is going on? Mrs. Huo is holding a board meeting today. She¡¯ll probably be here in half an hour! ¡± ¡°Mrs. Huo? ¡± ¡°A board meeting? ¡± Would the antiques on the board agree to Mrs. Huo Holding a board meeting? ¡°What are you waiting for? HURRY UP AND GET READY! ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± The secretary did not have the time to question anything. In fact, she always felt that other than showing off their love, Mrs. Huo did not leave a deeper impression on them. Wouldn¡¯t holding a board meeting drive those old fogeys crazy? It was not only the employees who were in doubt. The Group of people from the Board of directors had also arrived at the meeting room ahead of time. Of course, they were actually here to watch a joke. Could it be that Mrs. Huo intended to hold up the Huo Corporation by herself while Huo was away from an Cheng? Even though Mrs. Huo wanted to host the entire Huo Corporation when Huo was away, it wasmendable for her courage. However, other than courage, managing apany also required brains. Previously, their rtionship with huo had caused a stir in an Cheng. Their first impression of Gu Ruochu was only in a pretentious area. ¡°Is Madam Huo here? ¡± A stern-looking man walked towards them. When he saw what Special Assistant Li Tezhu was about to say, he asked deliberately. ¡°Chairman Zhang, my madam will be here in five minutes. ¡± ¡°Madam Huo is so arrogant. She actually asked US old men to wait for her alone. ¡± The man on the other side scoffed coldly. He was clearly firing at Gu Ruochu. You were the ones who had arrived half an hour earlier, yet you still me others for beingte. However, special assistant Li had long since understood the character of this group of people. Li Tezhu replied politely, ¡°Young Madam went to learn about the GI project, so she will only be able to arrive in five minutes. ¡± ¡°Gi Project? Did I hear wrong? Is it the government¡¯s bidding? Young Madam Huo is really... a newborn calf is not afraid of a tiger. ¡± He had actually been in charge of this GI project all along, and the profits were very high. However, the local government of an Cheng had never made up their mind to give the project to anyone, and he had always been fighting for it. This young Madam Huo, as a woman, actually wanted to take over the GI project right from the start! Chairman Zhangughed coldly and did not say another word. As the group of directors took their seats, the sound of footsteps could be heard from behind the door. They raised their heads in unison. A woman dressed in casual attire walked over. Special Assistant Li Tezhu took a few steps back without batting an eyelid and stood respectfully by her side. ¡°Hello everyone, this is the first time we¡¯ve met. Let me introduce myself. I¡¯m Gu Ruochu. ¡± It was a very short introduction. Gu Ruochu was neither servile nor overbearing. She did not drag her feet in the slightest. Her strong aura and aura were unmistakable as she spoke. The people in the meeting room had seen countless people, and they could tell from a person¡¯s eyes and state that this person was a coward. Today, when they saw the legendary Mrs. Huo, they realized that this person was indeed different from the women they had seen before. ¡°I believe everyone has some understanding of what happened a few days ago. Chapter 951

Chapter 951: Chapter 944: The Huo Family is here, I¡¯m here.

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu looked at the few people below the stage ¡°Now that the pir of support isn¡¯t here, I¡¯d like to temporarily take his ce in thepany¡¯s operations. I don¡¯t wish for anything to happen to thepany at this time. There will be a tough battle ahead. Directors, we may be facing the most difficult time in the future. I hope that we and thepany will be able to tide over this hurdle together.¡± After these generous and natural words, the few directors below the stage began to tense up for some unknown reason. This woman was indeed born with a natural charisma. ¡°Young Madam, please don¡¯t worry. As long as the Huo family is here, I¡¯m here. ¡± Someone spoke from below and the others responded. ¡°The huo family is here, I¡¯m here. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart was moved by this response and she spoke slowly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯d like to thank everyone first. There are still many challenges ahead for us to ovee. ¡± In an instant, the strange atmosphere in the meeting room turned for the better. Director Zhang was not wrong. Gu Ruochu was indeed using the Gi n as an excuse. When he heard Madam Huo¡¯s unique way of thinking about this n, his heart began to grow solemn. ... Huo Zhenggang did not expect Gu Ruochu to make a move at this time. His expression darkened, ¡°this Gu Ruochu is too much. She¡¯s actually managing the internal affairs of ourpany! ¡± He could tell that there must be someone backing her up. It was either Gu Zexi or Ning Tang! My own child has not even been born yet, and she¡¯s afraid that Ming you will take away the Huo Corporation and its assets? How infuriating. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t me sister-inw. She¡¯s just too afraid that the things that brother has been protecting will be taken away by someone else. I quite understand that. After brother¡¯s matter is over, I¡¯ll exin it to sister-inw clearly. ¡± ¡°exin what? ¡± Huo zhenggang suddenly raised his voice ¡°He¡¯s my son, and you¡¯re also my son. I¡¯ve given him enough things over the years. You can¡¯t be so selfish. Why should he monopolize the Huo Corporation alone? You should also obtain the rights that you should have in the Huo Corporation. ¡± Huo zhenggang¡¯s words were burning. He hadpletely forgotten that the huo family was founded by the old man and waster supported by Huo Nanchen alone. He had no part in it at all. Now, he was helping his illegitimate son to enjoy the glory of the Huo family. ¡°We can¡¯t drag this on any longer. Mingyou, I¡¯ll have a showdown with the board of directors in a while. I must have you manage the huo family. ¡± Huo Mingyou did not refuse and obediently listened to his father¡¯s instructions. Soon, they arrived at the Huo family home. When he heard that Gu Ruochu had held a board meeting, Huo zhenggang could only smile coldly. This woman actually dared to hold a board meeting. Who did not know that those old men were crafty and willful? They were the same generation that had followed the old man. Aside from giving Huo Nanchen some face, she did not care about anyone else. She was really not afraid of beingughed at... ... With this thought in mind, Huo Zhenggang was even more confident as he led his son into the elevator and headed towards the conference room. Instead of letting a woman torment them, these old fogeys would definitely choose to let mingyou handle these matters. When the meeting was over, the shareholders were still discussing something with Gu Ruochu. The secretary and Assistant, who had been waiting outside, were all dumbfounded. Heh, these old fogeys can actually be so friendly and friendly? Huo Zhenggang and Huo Mingyou had juste up from below and were shocked when they saw this scene. Especially when they saw director Zhang shake hands with Gu Ruochu, they could not believe their own eyes. ¡°Madam Huo, I¡¯ll be going back first. I understand the GI n very well. If there are any problems, feel free to call me so that you can continue to follow up on the n. ¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll thank chairman Zhang first. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. ¡± Huo mingyou¡¯s expression suddenly turned ugly. This woman even bribed the board of directors? How was that possible! Chapter 952

Chapter 952: Chapter 945: the Board of Directors¡¯decision

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this President Huo? ¡± Chairman Zhang greeted the father and son in a neutral tone, ¡°President Huo, why are you here at this time? Is there something important? ¡± Upon seeing Huo Mingyou, they all knew what he was up to. He simply wanted to use this opportunity to let his illegitimate son join the huo family. No Wonder Madam Huo chose to attack at this time. If I don¡¯t keep an eye out for my husband, the Huo family might change hands when I return. Of course, these shareholders would not care about the huo family¡¯s private affairs. However, they were all biased towards Gu Ruochu. Not to mention the fact that she was the official wife, they were also optimistic about her boldness and ability. ¡°Director Zhang, of course, I would like to discuss with you about Huo Mingyou¡¯s position in thepany. He has just returned from abroad and will definitely bring new life to the Huo family. ¡± The few directors did not respond. It was obvious that they did not agree with Huo Mingyou. An illegitimate child, born from a girl in a bar. How good a child can a person with a crooked outlook be. Initially, they had been worried that thepany would not have a pir of support when Huo Shao was not around. Huo zhenggang wanted to squeeze Huo Mingyou, who was an illegitimate child, into the group. Only then did they finally relent. However, now that Gu Ruochu was around, the problem of thepany¡¯s pir of support had basically been resolved. Huo Mingyou was no longer a part of their hearts. ¡°What are you doing here? ¡± Huo zhenggang¡¯s expression was a little ugly as he looked at Gu Ruochu with a dark gaze. ¡°You¡¯re a woman, you should just stay at home and take care of your fetus. Why are you here to join in the fun? Go home now, you have nothing to do here. ¡± Initially, Huo Zhenggang did not take Gu Ruochu, a woman, seriously. However, when he saw that director Zhang was treating her with some respect, the feeling in his heart changed. ¡°Father, how can you say that? Nanchen, my husband, is not here right now. Of course, I have to take over the entire huo family in his ce. If I¡¯m targeted by some shady character, how can I exin myself to him? ¡± The shady character that Gu Ruochu was referring to was naturally Huo Mingyou. Huo Mingyou was not angry. He would not be so foolish as to lose hisposure in front of the board of directors. ¡°sister-inw, I know how you feel about your brother. However, you¡¯re still a woman after all. You¡¯re not as broad-minded as we are. This is why we need to work together to get the Huo family through this storm. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if my horizons have been broadened or not, but I don¡¯t know how to protect his estate and not let someone else take advantage of it. Father, I still have some matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll leave you two to continue your conversation. ¡± Gu Ruochu mocked him both openly and secretly. She did not want to continue dealing with the father and son pair. ¡°Special Assistant Li Tezhu, bring me the documents rted to Gi. ¡± ¡°Yes, Young Madam. ¡± ¡°Gu Ruochu, this is not the ce for you to mess around. ¡± Huo Zhenggang¡¯s face darkened even more when he saw that Gu Ruochu was really going to take over the Huo Corporation. If word got out that a woman had taken over the power of the Huo Corporation, people wouldugh their heads off. ¡°since you insist on staying in the Huo Corporation, then Huo Mingyou must stay in the Huo Corporation as well. ¡± She was just a woman. Since she insisted on staying in thepany, don¡¯t me him for being ruthless. ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who has the final say in this matter. Whether or not Huo Mingyou can enter thepany will still have to be decided by the board of directors. ¡± ¡°What do you mean? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always been a fair and impartial person. Since father wants to let Huo Mingyou enter thepany, I¡¯ll let the board of directors vote on it. What do you all think? ¡± Since Gu Ruochu had already proposed a solution, the other board of directors naturally agreed. Chapter 953

Chapter 953: Chapter 946 was rejected with one vote

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°The young Madam¡¯s suggestion is not bad. Since everyone has their differences, the entire board of directors shall vote on it. ¡± Huo Zhenggang did not expect the members of the board of directors to join Gu Ruochu in causing trouble. They even seemed to obey her every word. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s vote then. ¡± Huo zhenggang swept his gaze across the board of directors who had a good rtionship with him. He was still confident in his heart. Gu Ruochu did not show any signs of weakness. She sat on top of the board of directors as if she was waiting for the results of the vote. ¡°those in favor of Huo Mingyou joining thepany, please raise your hand. ¡± Gu Ruochuughed coldly in her heart when she saw that there was actually a small forest in front of her. ¡°In that case, I vote No. ¡± Gu Ruochu had almost voted no with one vote and had eliminated Huo Mingyou in one fell swoop. Huo Mingyou could not even look at her anymore. Huo Zhenggang saw the results and mmed the table as he stood up, ¡°what right do you have to object? You¡¯re not a member of the board of directors. Your objection is invalid. ¡± Gu Ruochu calmly watched Huo Zhenggang and his son stomp their feet and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m representing Huo Nanchen now. Huo Nanchen owns the most shares so he has the right to vote Huo Mingyou out. ¡± ¡°What right do you have to rece him? ¡± Huo zhenggang almost gritted his teeth. Gu Ruochu smiled teasingly, ¡°of course, the various directors have given me this right. ¡± Seeing that director Zhang had no objections, the others naturally did not dare to make a sound. This situation made Huo Zhenggang even angrier. Seeing that the father and son¡¯s faces were getting uglier and uglier, Gu Ruochu stood up, ¡°since the board of directors has already made a decision, I¡¯ll be leaving first. ¡± ¡°since the meeting has ended, shall we disperse as well? ¡± The other board of directors also chimed in and left without a care for themselves. ¡°Father, what should we do now? ¡± ¡°since this woman has already stabilized the Huo Corporation, I think that those old men don¡¯t agree to let you stay in thepany anymore. We can only think of another way. ¡± The opportunity that they had finally found waspletely destroyed by Gu Ruochu. Needless to say, Gu Zexi and Ning Tang must be guiding her from behind. Damn it! When Gu Ruochu left thepany, she felt so tired that she could not muster a single ounce of strength. ¡°Young Madam, are you alright? ¡± Seeing that Gu Ruochu did not look well, special assistant Li Tezhu worriedly asked his female secretary to help her into the car. ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± After getting into the car and resting for a while, Gu Ruochu finally felt a little better. Perhaps it was because she was too tired today. No matter how tired she was, it did not matter. Nan Yue did not allow her to be with Huo Nanchen, but she had to prove that she could be with him. She would not admit defeat. However, she really missed Huo Nanchen. You must be well. When she returned home that night, she received a call from Nan Yue. Nan Yue was like a fisherman who had taken advantage of the situation, observing the situation from the sidelines. ¡°Ruo Chu,e back. I won¡¯t bother you about the past. You will have an outstanding status and live a better life than anyone else. ¡± ¡°Nan Yue, I¡¯m telling you that I don¡¯t need it. ¡± No one had ever angered her to this extent. Even if he was her father, he had no right to break up her marriage. ¡°Ruo Chu, why are you so stubborn? ¡± Gu Ruochu remained silent. Perhaps they were really rted, otherwise, they would not be so stubborn. ¡°Nan Yue, let me tell you, don¡¯t even think about breaking up Huo Nanchen and me in this lifetime. ¡± She took a deep breath and hung up the phone. ¡°...¡± In the capital Outside the huge vi, there was a lonely bridge and the outside world. There were a few serious men dressed in ck around it. Chapter 954

Chapter 954: Chapter 947 went on without hesitation

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION They had something simr to a listening device on their ears, and the entire vi seemed to be heavily guarded. It was not easy for Qi ru to apply for a time to see her son. In the end, she had only arrived at the vi for less than five minutes and had barely said a few words when she saw her son packing his things. ¡°where are you going? ¡± She was so anxious that she snatched the small suitcase that he was packing and hid behind it. ¡°Are you crazy? Your every move now is under Nan Yue¡¯s surveince. ¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to see her. She¡¯s pregnant, and I promised to take her out to rx and look at the stars along the way. ¡± Qi Ru was so angry that sheughed. It was just looking at the stars. She could look at the stars anytime in the future. What was her son so anxious about! ¡°when the matter is settled, you can do whatever you want. Not Now. ¡± Huo Nanchen had already packed up everything and quickly took it in his hands. ¡°I have already broken the promise many times on a certain matter. This time, I don¡¯t want to disappoint her again. ¡± When he said this, his deep and cold eyes were filled with tenderness and deep affection. That was a gaze that Qi ru had never seen before That kind of bravery. That kind of selflessness. Then, he froze on the spot. In just a few short seconds, Huo Nanchen had already turned around and left. ¡°Go over there and take a look. ¡± The few of them split up, but they did not see a shadow sh past them. The heartbeat in Qi ru¡¯s chest was very strong. She came out to take a peek but it was still very quiet outside. She quickly returned, hoping that no one would find out. Meanwhile, in the Huo family home, Gu Ruochu always had a sense of trepidation. She had a feeling that something was going to happen. She had gone to bed very early that night. She needed to rest, and so did the child in her stomach. She slept in a daze until 5:30 in the morning when the window suddenly opened. When she opened her eyes, she saw a familiar figure. ¡°Nanchen? ¡± She suddenly got up from the bed and pounced heavily on him. He did not manage to steady himself at all. He stumbled backward after being knocked into by her. Only then did he finally manage to hold the person in his arms firmly. ¡°Why are you back? ¡± As she asked, she reached out and hugged his waist tightly. Why would he return to an Cheng at this time Could it be that something has happened again? Huo Nanchen stroked her hair as he looked at her with a pair of dark eyes. His eyes were like a dense forest. They undted as the wind blew, but there was always a trace of tenderness and deep affection in them. ¡°I¡¯m back because I want to drive you all the way. I promised you. ¡± Gu Ruochu truly felt the person in front of her. She felt that he was like a precious treasure in front of her, carefully taking care of her. ¡°I said that I would take you out and drive with you. We can go wherever we want. We can stop wherever we want. ¡± Gu Ruochu, who was initially worried, did not know whether tough or cry when she heard that he had returned for this reason. She stretched out her hand and punched him, ¡°why are you so willful? ¡± The distance between the capital and an city was not small. He must have rushed back in the middle of the night. He must have stayed up all night. ¡°I¡¯m not willful at all. ¡± He moved a little further away from her and said in a low voice, ¡°my car is outside. Get in. ¡± ¡°Do you have time? ¡± She raised her head and looked at him. Her hands passed through his arms and hugged his waist tightly, ¡°Nan Yue should not have noticed you. You should go back first. Otherwise, he will have even more reasons to me you. ¡± She did not expect him to still remember this matter. She remembered to make a small promise. Chapter 955

Chapter 955: Chapter 948 had never been so happy

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°If I had been afraid, I wouldn¡¯t havee. I¡¯ve promised you many things, but I¡¯ve never been able to fulfill them. This time, I will never let you regret it. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not know what to say. When her heart was aching, it was filled with dependence and love. Her heart was beating so fast that it felt as if it was flying with him. Huo Nanchen held her hand as they walked downstairs. Gu Ruochu held his hand tightly as she followed him without hesitation. The Sky was notpletely bright yet. She got into his car and felt as if she had eloped. As the car sped down the road, Gu Ruochu¡¯s long hair fluttered in the wind. She looked at the side of his face very seriously. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? ¡± ¡°Did Nan Yue hit you? ¡± She really did not know if Nan Yue would use lynching. ¡°How dare he hit me? At most, he would only dare to keep an eye on me in the capital and not allow me to leave. ¡± Gu Ruchu¡¯s heart rxed. Soon, the car stopped by the river. The river surrounded an Cheng and the sun was about to rise. ¡°I didn¡¯t see the stars that you wanted to see. ¡± Gu Ruochu leaned against his shoulder when she heard his regretful tone. ¡°As long as I¡¯m by your side, I¡¯ll be able to see anything. ¡± The moment the Sun rose, the dazzling golden edges outlined the beautiful rays of light. Gu Ruochu saw that the red color had dyed half of the sky into a faint color. She then thought of the fireworks that night. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful. ¡± Huo Nanchen reached out and wrapped his arm around her waist. Suddenly, he felt no regret at all. ¡°When do you n to go back? ¡± ¡°after I send you back for breakfast. ¡± He retracted his arm. ¡°Ruo Chu, I believe that we will be together very soon. ¡± ¡°MM. ¡± As long as they settle this matter with Nan Yue, they would be able to be together smoothly and safely, with their baby. ¡°You didn¡¯t sleepst night just toe all the way from the capital to see me. Are you tired? ¡± She looked at him and cupped his face with her hand. Her heart ached. There was a slight bruise under his eyes. She wondered how many hours he had not slept in. ¡°I miss you more than I¡¯m tired. ¡± He leaned over and pressed a kiss on her lips. ¡°counting the days, I¡¯ve already been gone for a few days. Don¡¯t you miss me at all? ¡± The temperature in Gu Ruochu¡¯s ears began to rise a little. However, she no longer meant what she said. She immediately admitted, ¡°of course I miss you. ¡± The two of them clung to each other for a long time. She then got up from his chest and raised her head to look at him. ¡°Do you have to go back early? ¡± ¡°Yes, I do. But before I go back, there¡¯s something I want to do. ¡± As soon as she finished speaking, he suddenly raised his hand and pulled her into the car. The car window slid up in an instant. The man¡¯s breath and temperature almost drowned it out. Gu Ruochu was instantly mesmerized by his familiar breath and could not extricate herself. The temperature in the car was rising and both of them were intimately meeting each other. ¡°It seems that you really miss me. ¡± At this moment, Huo Nanchen was about to tease her. Gu Ruochu reached out and pinched him hard. She remained in his arms and was held tightly by him. ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Gu Ruochu hugged her and said this out of the blue. Huo Nanchen looked at her andughed after a while, ¡°why are you suddenly apologizing to me? Ruo Chu, we¡¯ll be very happy in the future. ¡± ¡°I feel very happy now too. I¡¯ve never felt so happy before. ¡± Chapter 956

Chapter 956: Chapter 949, sweetness

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart stirred and she threw herself into his arms once again. ¡°Ruo Chu, I will spare every moment to visit you and the baby. The matter will be resolved in half a month at most. By then, we will not be separated. ¡± ¡°MM. ¡± Of course, she had warned him not toe again because she felt sorry for his long journey. The two of them lingered outside for a long time before they began to prepare to return to the huo family home. ¡°...¡± By the time Gu Ruochu returned to the huo family home, the person beside her had already disappeared. Everything that had just happened felt like a dream. It was neither real nor real. Gu Ruochu sighed softly. She still nned to go to Gu Zexi¡¯s ce today and think about how to fight or the uing war. Huo Nanchen had also given her a hint. As long as she could take down the GI project, she would definitely be able to intimidate the members of the board of directors even more. As soon as she returned to the Huo family home, he called her again. It was as if they had never been separated before. Even though their current situation was not looking good, he was still filled with joy at the thought of it. The sweetness in his heart seemed to be overflowing. Hey on the bed, wishing that he could roll away. Huo Zhenggang saw her reaction and could not quite understand her change. His own man has been secretly detained in the capital. Why is he still smiling all day. Of course, he could not avoid mocking Gu Ruochu. However, in the Huo family, Gu Ruochu would not back down. She was determined not to let these people touch Huo Nanchen¡¯s estate. ¡°Gu Ruochu, you¡¯d better be sensible. This family is ultimately decided by me. The Old Lady can not protect the both of you for the rest of your lives. ¡± He wanted to let Gu Ruochu know that her and Huo Nanchen¡¯s status in this family would be decided by him sooner orter. Huo Zhenggang must have been very arrogant. He was hinting to himself openly and secretly that without the olddy, they were nothing. ¡°Father, you really make me look down on you. Mother is your wife who has gone through thick and thin with you. She has given birth to your children. Now that something has happened at home, you¡¯re the first one to take advantage of the fact that you have an illegitimate child and a mistress outside. ¡± ¡°What right do you have to criticize me? Don¡¯t say that I¡¯m an elder. Is it rare for a man to have a few women by his side? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s words did not hit the nail on the head. She then said, ¡°as long as I¡¯m around, Huo Mingyou will never be able to enter the huo family. ¡± ¡°HEHE... ¡± Huo Zhenggang felt that this woman was bing more and more ruthless. However, he was not the only one who could be ruthless. ¡°Gu Ruochu, don¡¯t regret what you¡¯ve said today. I, Huo Zhenggang, am not someone to be trifled with. You can¡¯t me me for being ruthless from now on. ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at his gloomy face and knew that she hadpletely angered Huo Zhenggang. The way his body was emitting a cold air really made one¡¯s heart tremble with fear. Gu Ruochu felt a sense of unease from the bottom of her heart but she quickly suppressed it. No matter what, she had to protect the Huo family and the Huo family. She could not allow those ambitious people to upy them so she was neither regretful nor afraid. ¡°...¡± Gu Ruochu had been following Gu Zexi to handle some matters recently. Naturally, the Royal Road had been handed over to Rong Xiao and he had been handling matters rted to the huo family. Initially, everything had been peaceful as long as they waited for Huo Nanchen¡¯s return. Gu Ruochu had always believed that he had the ability to protect himself and that he would not be easily trapped by anyone. Last time, he had used an opportunity to reveal some of the shameful things that Nan Yue had done in the past. This time, he should be even more confident. Nan Yue would never be able to defeat him. Chapter 957

Chapter 957: Chapter 950: cleaning up the mess

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION What she needed to do now was to cooperate with him and clean up all the mess in the Huo family. However, before she could move on, Huo zhenggang suddenly announced something in the media. It was news about the official return of Huo Sishao. When the television turned on, she saw a press conference. Huo Zhenggang did not inform anyone in advance of this press conference and went on with it immediately. The media had invited many of them. It was probably to increase the poprity and attention. His illegitimate son stood beside Nan Yue, but Wen Xiann did not appear. ¡°President Huo, fourth young master Huo has studied abroad for so many years. Why did he choose toe back at this time? Is it because young master Huo¡¯s freedom is restricted in the capital? ¡± The spotlights at the scene kept shing. Huo zhenggang was dressed in a suit He said politely, ¡°This son of mine has never liked to inherit the family business since he was young, so I sent him abroad to study when he was young. I hope he can realize his dream and do what he wants to do. ¡°But now that the huo family has encountered a difficult situation, Mingyou has returned from abroad. He intends to help his family tide over the difficult situation. ¡± ¡°It seems that President Huo loves his youngest son very much. I believe that Mrs. Huo will be very happy to see her son return. ¡± The reporter asked a few more questions. After Huo zhenggang answered, he asked Huo Mingyou toe up and say a few words. ¡°May I ask, fourth young Master Huo, do you have the confidence to support the Huo family? I heard that Mrs. Huo has taken over the entire huo family and the huo family. The shareholders are very satisfied with him. ¡± ¡°I am the son of President Huo and Mrs. Qi ru. I have enjoyed afortable life overseas for so many years. Now that I am in trouble, I will naturally not be a deserter. I can not bear to see my sister-inw work so hard even though she is pregnant, so I will take over the huo family for him from now on. I hope that everyone will support me. ¡± ¡°Fourth Young Master Huo, are you saying that you are giving up on your dream of living abroad? ¡± Huo mingyou¡¯s eyes seemed to darken on the stage as he said righteously, pared to my dream, the huo family is undoubtedly much more important. I will not be selfish and only do it for myself. ¡± ... The news had practically cleaned up huo mingyou from the inside out, from head to toe. He had sessfully created a golden-ted sea turtle who had returned from overseas. He had given up his dreams to help the huo family tide over this difficult time with his selfless dedication. When Gu Ruochu saw the name ¡®fourth young Master Huo¡¯ , she felt that it wasughable. An illegitimate child, and he was even given the title of a legitimate child. How could huo Zhenggang have the face to say that he and Qi ru had given birth? Fourth Young Master Huo, what a fourth young master Huo. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart was burning with anger. The moment she stood up, she bumped into special assistant Li Tezhu, who had rushed in. ¡°Young Madam, have you seen the news? ¡± ¡°How could I not? The News has been spreading like wildfire. It won¡¯t be long before the reporters arrive. ¡± How could Huo Zhenggang be so shameless? He had actually started to clear his illegitimate child¡¯s name and even admitted that he was a legitimate son in front of so many media outlets. Qi Ru would probably be blown away if she saw such a piece of news in the capital. ¡°President Huo really has no sense of propriety. Hepletely disregarded everyone¡¯s face. If Madam saw this, she would be even more furious. ¡± ¡°I think Huo Zhenggang is already prepared to have a falling out with Madam. He originally wanted to use the news to humiliate Madam to acknowledge this illegitimate child and let Huo Mingyou have a ce in the huo family. ¡± Chapter 958

Chapter 958: Chapter 951 has gone mad

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu did not expect Huo zhenggang to have such a trick up his sleeve. Did he not know that Qi ru hated illegitimate children the most. This kind of operation was too disgusting. He had even yed such a trick when Qi ru was not in an Cheng. When her mother-inw returns, she would probably have to face this so-called ¡°son¡± . Just as she stepped out of the elevator, her phone rang. She saw that it was actually Huo Mingyou who had called. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart was filled with anger when she saw this name. Don¡¯t think that you can control the entire Huo Corporation just by coaxing Huo zhenggang. You¡¯re still too young. No Way. ¡°Huo Mingyou, you still have the cheek to call me. ¡± Huo Mingyou did not expect Gu Ruochu to pick up the phone. He did not find it strange as he listened to her trying to contain her anger. His lips curled into an arc. ¡°sister-inw, don¡¯t I have something to say to you? I know you¡¯re in the office. I¡¯m waiting for you at a cafe next to the Huo Corporation. Come over, I have something to say to you. ¡± ¡°I have nothing to say to you. ¡± Why not go out? For some reason, someone has been wanting to speak to him recently. Anyway, it would not be anything good. Huo mingyouughed softly and revealed his intentions over the phone, ¡°sister-inw, why don¡¯t youe with me? ¡± Gu Ruochu furrowed her brows. After confirming that she had not heard wrongly, she suppressed her anger and said coldly. ¡°Are you f * Cking crazy? ¡± It was no wonder that he felt that there was something wrong with Huo mingyou¡¯s eyes. It turned out that he had been thinking about this since a long time ago. ¡°I¡¯m not crazy. I¡¯ll tell you the truth. Huo Nanchen is dead meat this time. My sry won¡¯t happen again. If you still want to live a good life, marrying me is the only option. ¡± Her words were obviously cold and sinister. ¡°What do you mean? You were involved in this? ¡± She had long guessed that Nan Yue and Huo zhenggang were involved in this so-called drug trafficking incident. However, she did not expect that the drug, also known as the drug, would end up in touch town and reveal its true nature in front of him. ¡°Therefore, I hope that sister-inw will not be too willful. Sometimes, a wise man submits to the Times. I think you should understand. ¡± Gu Ruochu hung up the phone and rubbed her temples. ¡°Young Madam, How¡¯s it going? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m going out to look for my brother. ¡± Now that the olddy was not around, Huo Zhenggang felt as if he was floating in the air. He used the media to Whitewash Huo Mingyou and even gave him a new identity. Gu Zexi also found out about Huo Mingyou. Just as he was about to look for him, Gu Ruochu arrived. ¡°Sit. ¡± Gu Zexi asked her to sit down. He knew that she was here for a certain reason. ¡°It seems that your father-inw is desperate. ¡± ¡°Qi ru really married a scumbag man. What he did undoubtedly stabbed my mother-inw again. What this man did was really ruthless. ¡± No matter which woman it was, it was impossible for the illegitimate child to step on her to get to the top. He even had to personally admit the illegitimate child and clear his name. Qi Ru definitely could not do that. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You are the one who is controlling the huo family now. No matter how much Huo Zhenggang does, he can not interfere with the huo family now. This is the advantage of US attacking first. ¡± Gu Zexi paused ¡°I¡¯ve already asked around. Huo Nanchen should be back soon. With Nan Yue¡¯s current methods, he really can¡¯t punish Huo Nanchen and the huo family. ¡± ¡°Mm, I¡¯m not too worried about Huo Nanchen. If my mother-inw sees Huo Zhenggang do something like this, she would be heartbroken. ¡± Of course, Gu Ruochu was more at ease when she heard Gu Zexi¡¯s words. She hoped that this life would end as soon as possible. Chapter 959

Chapter 959: Chapter 952 is so shameless

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Her cell phone suddenly rang at this moment. Gu Ruochu¡¯s reaction to the ringing of her cell phone was terrible. I wonder which annoying person it was. After some thought, she took out her cell phone and took a look. It was Qi ru. Her heart skipped a beat. She knew that Qi ru must have known about this as well. She swiped the screen of her cell phone and answered, ¡°mother. ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu, where are you? ¡± Qi Ru¡¯s tone sounded as if she was trying her best to suppress her anger. Overall, she was rather calm. ¡°I¡¯m at my brother¡¯s ce. Don¡¯t worry. ¡± ¡°Yes, I just heard everything from mother Zhang. ¡± Qi Ru still had her eyes on the Huo family, so she knew everything that had happened in the Huo family in the past few days. Ruo Chu was indeed a child who could take on big things. She was not wrong. However, when Huo Zhenggang held a press conference and announced the so-called ¡°fourth young Master Huo, ¡± she felt like her chest was about to explode. What a good Huo Zhenggang. He actually used her name to Whitewash Huo Mingyou. Did he really think that she would continue to hold back? ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry. Your health is more important. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m angry? Why would I be angry? ¡± Qi Ruughed icily. ¡°Wen Xiann¡¯s seed actually acknowledged me as their mother. Their family really has a backbone. Didn¡¯t they look down on me before? Why are they still kneeling and begging to acknowledge me as their mother? ¡± Their ultimate goal was to possess the Huo family¡¯s property and give themselves a legitimate reason. HOW SHAMELESS! ¡°mother, if you¡¯re angry, a slut willugh. ¡± Gu Ruochuforted her. Actually, being angry was not the main point. What was important was how to retaliate against Huo Mingyou and Wen Xiann. This operation was simply too disgusting. After calming herself down, Qi ru spoke again, ¡°Ruo Chu, I¡¯ll be back in a few days. I won¡¯tpromise with Huo MINGYOU. ¡± From her tone, it seemed that she was about to break up. This time, Huo zhenggang had also crossed Qi ru¡¯s bottom line. Gu Ruochu was actually a little excited when she saw that Qi ru was finally going to tear Huo Nanchen apart. The Old Lady was definitely on her and Qi ru¡¯s side. Since Huo Zhenggang was openly siding with the mistress now, she wanted to see who would be able to tear the other person apart in the end. ¡°Alright, mom, I¡¯ll wait for you toe back. ¡± After hanging up the phone, Gu Ruochu told Gu Zexi about what had happened. ¡°Huo Zhenggang has done such a thing. I feel like I can¡¯t take this lying down if I don¡¯t retaliate. ¡± After some thought, Gu Ruochu still felt that it was not worth it for Qi ru. She had insisted on this so-called marriage for so many years. Wasn¡¯t that what she was fighting for She wanted Wen Xiann and her son to stay in the gutter for the rest of their lives so that she would notpletely break up with Huo Zhenggang. Now, he had directly put Huo mingyou under Qi ru¡¯s name. After he had used Qi ru, he should kick her aside and let Wen Xiann rise to the top. Gu Zexi asked, ¡°what do you have in mind? ¡± ¡°Huo Zhenggang just held a press conference and gave an exnation to the media. Next, he should invite the family and the Huo family¡¯s branches to let the family recognize Huo Mingyou¡¯s status. ¡± The previous press conference must have been a preparation to make huo mingyou acknowledge his ancestors. ¡°What do you mean? ¡± ¡°since he wants to publicly acknowledge his ancestors, why not drag him down the drain and trample him under his feet when he¡¯s at his proudest moment? ¡± ¡°This is ruthless. ¡± Gu Zexi also felt that this was a good time. Pulling him down when he was acknowledging his ancestors was no better than this. ¡°Have you thought of how to drag him down? ¡± ¡°Of course, we have to prepare a few big gifts for him so that his reputation willpletely copse in front of everyone. ¡± Chapter 960

Chapter 960: Chapter 953: Acknowledge Your ancestors and return to your ancestors

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Zexi saw that Gu Ruochu hade up with an idea and felt at ease, ¡°if there¡¯s anything I can help you with, you just have to let me know in advance and I¡¯ll be able to handle it properly for you. ¡± ¡°thank you, brother. ¡± ¡°silly girl, what¡¯s there to thank me for? ¡± Gu Zexi¡¯s lips curled into a smile as he stroked her hair. Although she was already married and they were not too close by blood, she still liked her very much and wanted to dote on her as if she were her own sister. When Gu Ruochu returned to the huo family home, the maid said that Huo Zhenggang and Huo Mingyou were deeply in love in the living room. Gu Ruochu could not be bothered to go to the living room. In the living room, Huo Mingyou was listening to Huo zhenggang¡¯s words but he was looking outside absentmindedly. Gu Ruochu had not returned yet and he still wanted to speak to her. In his opinion, the Huo family was already within his grasp. As long as he could capture Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart, he would have a greater future. Of course, her beauty had be a trait that could attract any man. In the past, he had seen all kinds of beautiful women overseas. However, when he saw Gu Ruochu, he still harbored evil intentions. At the same time, his heart grew even more resentful. If he had stayed in the Huo family and if the olddy had been willing to acknowledge him earlier, Gu Ruochu and the huo family would now belong to him. Huo Zhenggang interrupted his train of thought. ¡°Mingyou, tomorrow is very important regarding the matter of the ancestors returning to their ancestors. The other branches of the Huo family will appear and there will be many media reporters. You must make good use of them. ¡± ¡°MINGYOU? ¡± Huo zhenggang furrowed his brows and asked again when he saw that he was a little absent-minded. ¡°Father. ¡± Huo mingyou returned to his senses and nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll make good use of them. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. I¡¯ve already told you everything I need to tell you. The rest is up to you. ¡± Huo zhenggang suddenly felt that something was wrong with his son. He could not pinpoint what was wrong, but it made him very uneasy. He hoped that everything would go smoothly tomorrow. Just as Gu Ruochu had expected, Huo Zhenggang had called the branches of the Huo family over to an Cheng one after another. He had also called over a highly respected elder. It was said that this was someone who had gone through war with the old man. In order for Huo Mingyou to have a proper name and acknowledge his ancestors, Huo Zhenggang had really gone to great lengths. Before Huo Mingyou acknowledged his ancestors, Huo Zhenggang had sent someone to inform Gu Ruochu. However, he did not care whether Gu Ruochu was present or not. ¡°Young Madam, the Madam has arrived in an Cheng. ¡± Special Assistant Li Tezhu walked over and told her this news. ¡°Alright, I understand. ¡± Qi Ru only told Gu Ruochu about her return to an Cheng. ¡°Let the Madam go to my brother¡¯s house for a while. We have a big show to watch next. MM, I¡¯ll go to the venue first. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Li Tezhu almost covered his mouth and snickered. He then turned around and left the office. Gu Ruochu did not bother to dress up and drove straight over. Huo Zhenggang had invited the Huo family¡¯s branches and elders to the nine Dragon Mountain Manor. The atmosphere was rather good when Gu Ruochu arrived. There were many young people. Besides those who were rted to the huo family, there were also some other political figures and business figures. ¡°congrattions on your return, fourth young master. Madam will be very happy to know that your son is back. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Fourth Young Master will definitely lead the Huo family through this difficult time and will also lead the huo family to a new height. Mr. And Madam Huo should also feel gratified. ¡± ¡°...¡± It was allpliments. Huo zhenggang could not close his mouth when he heard it, while Huo Mingyou, who was ying the role of an outstanding and calm young man, was even moreposed and received a wave ofpliments. Chapter 961

Chapter 961: Chapter 954, Xu Hua

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Many of these people had attended the event because they wanted to find a suitable match for themselves or because they hoped that someone of a higher status would take a liking to them. ¡°Madam Huo is here. ¡± Someone called out in a low voice and many eyes turned to look at her. She hade alone and she looked very pleased with herself. Everyone knew Huo Zhenggang¡¯s intentions today. Did Gu Ruochu not know that Huo Nanchen¡¯s status in the Huo family would plummet from today onwards? They had only found out today that the huo family had produced another ¡°fourth young master Huo¡± . The second and third young masters basically did not have the ability to support Huo. However, this fourth young master huo seemed to be an ambitious person. Even though Huo Zhenggang said that this person was also a legitimate son, but he had been sent abroad since he was young, so the media did not know that there was such a person. In fact, everyone knew that this was probably Huo Zhenggang¡¯s illegitimate son who had been left behind outside the country. He had forcefully tried to clear his name so that he could use this excuse. Of course, only Huo Zhenggang and the Huo family¡¯s own people knew whether he was an illegitimate son or not. Outsiders would never be able to figure it out. Huo Mingyou was still under Huo zhenggang¡¯s introduction, talking and greeting his acquaintances everywhere. He had already begun to open up some connections for Huo Mingyou. This would be very useful to him in an Cheng in the future. Huo Mingyou had been keeping an eye on the door the entire time. When he saw Gu Ruochu enter, he looked even more elegant and elegant. He hoped that he could use a part of himself to attract her. ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re here too? It seems that you have a good rtionship with young brother Huo. ¡± A slim woman walked over, her face covered with exquisite makeup. Xu Hua? It was impossible for Gu Ruochu not to remember such a person. Is She here to cause trouble again? ¡°And you are? ¡± Gu Ruochu acted as if she did not know her at all. Xu Hua¡¯s face tensed up and she looked as if she was about tough. ¡°Lady Huo is really forgetful. I used to be the manager of the Royal Road, didn¡¯t I? ¡± ¡°So it¡¯s you. If you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I would have forgotten. ¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t had the chance to discuss with you aboutdy Huo and my brother¡¯s car collision on the road. This traffic ident is actually half the fault of both parties, isn¡¯t it? ¡± Seeing the faint smile on Xu Hua¡¯s face, Gu Ruochu replied, ¡°are you referring to your brother¡¯s car collision with me? Actually, it¡¯s more than enough to pay 500,000 yuan to repair the car. I don¡¯t mind ifdy Xu wants to pay more. ¡± ¡°What arrogance. ¡± Xu Hua was never a person who would swallow her pride. Today, Huo Zhenggang had invited her and her father to a party that could be called a banquet. She knew that Gu Ruochu¡¯s good days wereing to an end. ¡°thank you for thepliment. ¡± Gu Ruochu acted as if she did not understand her sarcasm and wanted to greet a few people she knew. As Xu Hua passed by her, she gave her shoulder a hard knock. Gu Ruochu had not intended to get tangled up with this woman. Seeing how this woman was so hostile that she did not even care about her pregnancy, she was furious. ¡°Xu Hua. ¡± Hearing the faint voice behind her, Xu Hua turned her head proudly, ¡°what? ¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Gu Ruoyun pped her across the face. The sound of a p rang out in the hall and everyone¡¯s attention was instantly diverted. Xu Hua¡¯s mind went nk as she stared at the person in front of her. She never thought that this woman would actually p her in such a situation. This woman is too arrogant, isn¡¯t she Why didn¡¯t she look at her current situation. Chapter 962

Chapter 962: Chapter 955 is so majestic

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Gu Ruochu, how dare you hit me? ¡± Father Xu had been discussing some matters with a few of his business partners. When he saw that his daughter had been hit by a strange woman, he quickly walked over. ¡°Who are you? How dare you hit my daughter! ¡± The people around them had witnessed everything that had just happened. They clearly saw that the one who had hit her was Gu Ruochu. They did not know how Xu Hua had offended her. Gu Ruochu withdrew her p and continued to stare coldly at Xu Hua. ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡± Huo Zhenggang, who had not been paying attention to this side, noticed that something was not right and brought Huo Mingyou over. He did not expect that the troublemaker would be his daughter-inw, whom he had specially invited. His expression slowly darkened. ¡°How could you hit a guest? Why aren¡¯t you apologizing? ¡± ¡°She bumped into me first. If I had fallen like this, I wouldn¡¯t have just pped her. Is this how Miss Xu treats a pregnant woman? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying. You¡¯re the one who started the fight and pped me! ¡± At this moment, Xu Hua knew how to act pitiful. She had always looked down on Gu Ruochu. When she had actually dared to p her, her anger and shame had reached a peak. Without Huo Nanchen, she still dared to be so arrogant? Xu Hua was not aware of Gu Ruochu¡¯s background and only treated her as an ordinary person who had nothing. Naturally, Father Xu was protecting his daughter. He looked at Gu Ruochu with a hint of viciousness in his eyes, ¡°Madam Huo, I¡¯m here today on ount of President Huo. Are you using your identity as the master to bully a guest? ¡± Madam Xu grew even angrier when she saw that her daughter had been wronged. Without another word, she threw a p at Gu Ruochu. ¡°Madam Xu, please have some self-respect. ¡± Gu Ruochu held this woman¡¯s hand in mid-air and swept her with a cold gaze, ¡°if you have time, you might as well discipline your own daughter. Don¡¯t always y tricks behind her back. ¡± Madam Xu did not expect that a junior like Gu ruochu would dare to contradict her, especially a nameless junior. ¡°WHO¡¯s ying tricks? My daughter has a good upbringing. You don¡¯t even know who taught her, yet you dare to question my daughter¡¯s character? ¡± Huo Zhenggang¡¯s expression turned even uglier. He felt that Gu Ruochu had taken the initiative to find fault with him today, didn¡¯t she? As soon as she had arrived, she had provoked the Xu family. He did not know that Gu Ruochu had long been provoked by the Xu family. ¡°President Xu, Madam Xu, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t manage Ruo Chu well. ¡± Huo zhenggang signaled with his eyes. He wanted the servants toe over and pull Gu Ruochu away, ¡°why aren¡¯t you going back yet? Do you have to make a fool of yourself before you¡¯re satisfied? ¡± Huo Zhenggang also took this opportunity to scold her. He had finally found his footing after being bullied by her previously. He had asked Gu Ruochu toe over because he wanted to give her a show of force. He wanted her to understand that she should not think that she could control everything and should not try to fight with him. As long as Huo Mingyou seeded in acknowledging his ancestors and returning to his n, Mingyou and Xiang Lan¡¯s status would rise. Right now, he really hated those who were rted to Qi ru more and more. Especially Gu Ruochu. The discussion in the surroundings began to grow louder. There were too many people present today. If Gu Ruochu was kicked out in public, she would not be able to establish much prestige in the future. Xu Hua¡¯s face revealed a smug look. ¡°Mr. Huo is really imposing. ¡± A male voice suddenly sounded from the door with a hint of a smile. Everyone looked behind them and saw Gu Zexi, who was dressed in a suit, enter with two other people behind him. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart rxed when she saw Gu Zexi. Gu Zexi extended his hand and asked her to stand next to him. Everyone was so shocked that they could not close their mouths when they saw the legendary young master Gu appear next to Gu Ruochu. Chapter 963

Chapter 963: Chapter 956: Her true identity

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Xu Hua looked at the man and her heart skipped a beat for some reason. An inexplicable sense of panic surfaced in her heart. ¡°brother, why are you here? ¡± ¡°I was worried about you, so I came. ¡± Gu Zexi nced at the person beside him and his gaze fell on Huo Zhenggang, ¡°since my sister has said that she would pass by thisdy Xu Hua when she was pregnant, why diddy Xu Hua bump into her so viciously? ¡± Gu Zexi took a few steps forward and spoke in a voice that was neither loud nor soft but was loud enough for everyone to hear clearly. Xu Hua¡¯s expression darkened when this man pointed out her name She tried to exin herself in a flustered manner, ¡°I didn¡¯t bump into Gu Ruochu. She was the one who found an excuse to give me a p on the face. Madam Huo must have had some sort of beef with me to set me up at this juncture. ¡± Xu Hua even pretended to be weak when she tried to exin herself, making it seem as if she had suffered a lot. ¡°Sir, you¡¯d better mind your own business. It¡¯s just a small conflict between US women. It¡¯s inevitable that a man like you would think that you have a bad character if you squeeze your way in. ¡± Xu Hua¡¯s gaze fell upon the two of them. Her tone was as if she was afraid that others would not think of anything bad. Gu Zexi only smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t care about others, but you¡¯re bullying my sister. I don¡¯t think I can tolerate this. ¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the surroundings fell silent. Xu Hua stared in disbelief at this man who was still trying to make light of the situation. She could not believe that Gu Ruochu was this man¡¯s sister. Wasn¡¯t she a grass-roots woman who only changed her status after she married Huo Nanchen? Xu Hua¡¯s mind was in a mess for a moment. ¡°Madam Xu, you said that your daughter¡¯s upbringing is good and that she wouldn¡¯t do anything petty, so you¡¯re questioning the Gu family¡¯s upbringing, right? ¡± Madam Xu¡¯s expression did not look good. She never thought that there would be such a thing. Who would have thought that Gu Ruochu would have a rtionship with the Gu family? She instantly became weaker. She only dared to criticize their daughter-inw because she saw that Huo Zhenggang was on her side. who asked her not to be liked by the Huo family? Who would have thought that Gu Zexi would suddenly appear out of nowhere. Gu Ruochu, Gu Zexi seems to have the same surname. Could it be that they really are siblings? ¡°So master Gu is Madam Huo¡¯s brother? ¡± ¡°Oh my God, there was no news at all in the past. ¡± ¡°Xu Hua actually offended master Gu¡¯s sister... ¡± ... Gu Zexi heard these discussions and knew that Gu Ruochu should announce her identity as soon as possible. Some people really think highly of themselves. Huo Mingyou felt that he was not confirming her identity today, but Gu Ruochu was confirming her identity. Even though he was a little displeased, he could not bear the thought that Gu Ruochu¡¯s identity would benefit him in the future. ¡°Master Gu, even if you have a high status, you can¡¯t use your status to bully others, right? ¡± Xu Hua would not allow herself to be humiliated in front of so many people. Gu zexi smiled, ¡°indeed, we can¡¯t use our status to bully others. Otherwise, it would be meaningless. Don¡¯t you agree, Ruo Chu? ¡± Gu Ruochu nodded and instantly understood Gu Zexi¡¯s meaning. ¡°So, in order to prevent us from bullying the weak, we should pull up the surveince footage and see who¡¯s bullying who. ¡± Xu Hua¡¯s face turned pale as soon as Gu Ruochu finished speaking. She had never thought that there would be surveince footage at the scene. If she were to pull up the surveince footage, wouldn¡¯t she be exposed? ¡°What surveince footage? It¡¯s just a small matter. Everyone just needs to take a step back. ¡± Chapter 964

Chapter 964: Chapter 957: Her Father?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo Zhenggang¡¯s expression could no longer be seen. Today was his son¡¯s Day to clear his name and acknowledge his ancestors. How could he still have the mood to care about Gu Ruochu. Today was supposed to be a good day, but Gu Ruochu had ruined it. Xu Hua heaved a sigh of relief. The way she looked at Gu Ruochu could no longer hide the hatred and coldness in her eyes. Why didn¡¯t she knock off my child just now? Just like that, someone else seemed to have entered. ¡°Chairman Huo, long time no see. ¡± Ning Tang¡¯s voice rang out, giving Huo Zhenggang a bad premonition. As expected, Ning Tang and Zhang Xuan stood at the door. They seemed to have prepared meticulously, especially when Zhang Xuan saw Gu Ruochu walking towards her without any hesitation. Her gaze fell on her abdomen, ¡°How¡¯s the Child? ¡± ¡°He¡¯s fine. ¡± Zhang Xuan looked at her with some resentment, ¡°I told you to bring a few people with you. What if something like this happens again? ¡± Now, all of Gu Ruochu¡¯s backers hade. Aside from Huo Zhenggang and Huo Mingyou, no one else knew what was going on. ¡°Chairman Huo, May I ask why my daughter was almost knocked over while carrying a child? Not only did you not understand the situation, you even used my daughter of being insensible and forced her to swallow this grievance? ¡± Xu Hua and her family were stunned when Ning Tang spoke. Ning Tang is Gu Ruochu¡¯s father? No wonder Gu Zexi said that he was her brother. Everyone knows that the Ning family and the Gu family are rtives. Wait a moment Gu Ruochu is the daughter of the Ning family? Xu Hua¡¯s face waspletely stiff, especially in the face of the Ning family¡¯s aggressiveness. Only then did she realize that she had encountered a tough opponent today. Cold Sweat kept oozing out from her forehead. ¡°Mr. Ning, I also don¡¯t want the home ground to be disturbed by these small matters. It¡¯s not a big deal. Isn¡¯t Ruo Chu Fine? ¡± ¡°Fine? ¡± Ning Tang sneered. ¡°Do you really want my daughter to make a mistake? Do you only care if she has already lost her child and is lying in the hospital? ¡± ¡°Miss Xu, what did my daughter do to offend you? Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re selfish and despicable for hitting a pregnant woman without permission? ¡± Xu Hua waspletely flustered after being targeted at such a big asion. In the future, she still had to mingle in this upper ss society. ¡°Uncle Ning, I¡¯m sorry. I was just careless just now. ¡± Xu Hua forced out a few drops of tears. ¡°I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. If I saw young Madam, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have gone that way. I¡¯m sorry. ¡± She still wanted to muddle through without even apologizing, only saying that she had seen the wrong way. ¡°really? That¡¯s not what you said just now. One of them used Ruo Chu of picking a fight and kept saying that she didn¡¯t hit her. Miss Xu, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve lost your memory to such an extent? ¡± ¡°I... ¡± Xu Hua¡¯s face was extremely hot. She knew that she had made a fool of herself today. Who Knew How many people wouldugh at her in the future. Xu Hua didn¡¯t say anything but continued to cry. This matter had been settled just like that. Xu¡¯s mother held her daughter with an embarrassed expression. She gave a few simple instructions to the people around her and apologized to the Ning family before leaving with her daughter. If she continued to stay here, she would definitely lose all her face. Gu Zexi only walked over after the troublemaker left. ¡°How did you get into trouble with such a person? ¡± ¡°This Xu Hua used to work for imperial road before. I don¡¯t know where she got the wrong idea and kept scheming against me. ¡± He didn¡¯t know whether it was true or not, but women always looked at women more harshly. Xu Hua had looked down on her identity and her good rtionship with Huo Nanchen from the start, so she had been ying tricks behind her back. It was as if she had offended Xu Hua. Chapter 965

Chapter 965: Chapter 958 exposed him

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Zexi understood the situation and did not ask any further questions. Huo Zhenggang¡¯s good mood had been ruined to the extreme. However, when he thought about the fact that Gu Zexi and the Ning family were here, he decided to endure it. After today, everything would be over. Huo mingyou seemed particrly pleased with himself today. His entire being seemed to be floating in the air. Gu Ruochu¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. Keep jumping around, you¡¯ll soon know what it¡¯s like to fall into hell. Soon, Huo zhenggang stepped onto the stage to give a speech. ¡°I didn¡¯t have time to tell you about Mingyou when he was born. After that, he left the country and didn¡¯t take care of his family business. Now that he¡¯s back to help me and Xiaoru through this difficult time, I¡¯m very pleased. Now, I¡¯d like to formally introduce everyone. This is my son, Huo Mingyou, and Xiaoru. ¡± Gu Ruochu felt disgusted when she heard Huo zhenggang¡¯s words. Fortunately, Qi ru was not around. Otherwise, she would have been utterly disgusted by this so-called person next to her. There was even a wave of scattered apuse below. Gu Ruochu did not even put on an act. The expression on her face looked extremely mysterious to the media. Huo Mingyou went up to speak again. ¡°thank you, parents, for sending me overseas. Now that I¡¯m back, of course, I can¡¯t be selfish and only think about myself. I hope that I can make a contribution to the huo family and the Huo family... ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at her watch when she saw that he was in high spirits. ¡°You¡¯re Bullsh * T! ¡± These three words were so shocking that everyone was stunned by them. Gu Ruochu remained standing where she was and a smile appeared on her lips. She saw with her own eyes that the smile on Huo Mingyou¡¯s face had gradually disappeared. She even noticed the details. When everyone turned around, they saw Qi ru. She was still wearing ck leather gloves and her hair was neatly tied up. This was the first time Huo Zhenggang had seen her dressed like this. She looked a little more domineering. ¡°Xiao Ru, why are you back? ¡± He felt a little guilty but there was a sense of seriousness in his eyes. He looked at Qi ru with a sense of warning. He had thought that she would not be able to take care of things here in the capital. As long as he could make mingyou acknowledge his ancestors and return to his family, her return would not change anything. After all, she had been obeying him for so many years. ¡°Why am I back? ¡± Qi Ru walked to Gu Ruochu¡¯s side and the mother-inw and daughter-inw exchanged nces. ¡°If I hadn¡¯te back, I don¡¯t know how I would have gotten a son all of a sudden. ¡± Qi Ru¡¯s sarcastic gazended on Huo Mingyou. ¡°I, Qi Ru, only have three sons from the beginning to the end. ¡± As soon as Qi ru said this, the entire ce went into an uproar This was simply shocking news. Madam Huo had personallye to p Huo Mingyou in the face and exposed his identity. Since Huo Mingyou was not Madam Huo¡¯s son and Huo Zhenggang had given him such an identity, he must be an illegitimate child, no doubt? The moment he thought of this, everyone¡¯s gaze towards the father and son pair became a little strange. Huo Zhenggang¡¯s face turned ashen. He never thought that the real culprit would be here. He never thought that Gu Ruochu would have sent someone to pick them up in a helicopter earlier on. Lies? It would be more interesting if they were exposed on the spot! ¡°Xiao Ru, don¡¯t spout nonsense. Isn¡¯t Mingyou our son... ¡± Huo Zhenggang reached out to hold Qi ru¡¯s arm and purposely increased his strength. Qi Ru¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°He¡¯s your son, not mine. ¡± This man really chilled her heart. ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡± Huo Zhenggang¡¯s elder, whom he had spent so much effort to invite, was obviously angry. He walked over with his walking stick. ¡°niece-inw, is what you said true? Is this Huo Mingyou his illegitimate son? ¡± Chapter 966

Chapter 966: Chapter 959, absurdity

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Qi Ru blinked her eyes as tears welled up in her eyes. Back then, in order to protect the huo family¡¯s reputation, she had endured this matter for a very long time and had never told anyone else about it. All these years, her heart had been really bitter. ¡°Yes, Huo mingyou is the illegitimate child of him and a bar girl. In order for his illegitimate child to be a legitimate person and be able to officially inherit the Huo family, he made up this lie. ¡± ¡°absurd, this is really absurd! ¡± The old uncle was also very angry. This kind of person, this kind of thing had tarnished their ancestors! Fortunately, Qi ru had arrived. Otherwise, their ancestors would really not forgive him. ¡°Qi ru! ¡± Huo Zhenggang was extremely angry, but Qi ru looked at him coldly. ¡°Good, good job... ¡± Huo Zhenggang¡¯s eyes turned cold, and he sneered, ¡°Qi ru, you forced me to do this. You forced me to do this. Don¡¯t regret it! All these years, I¡¯ve really had enough! ¡± Huo Zhenggang took a few steps back, and his eyes were arrogant. ¡°Qi ru, I want to divorce you! ¡± This woman really did not know what was good for her. Since she did not know what was good for her, don¡¯t me him for being heartless. He just wanted to let Mingyou have a good background and identity. Since this woman was so calctive, he would divorce her directly and let Xiang Lan be his rightful wife. ¡°divorce it is. ¡± Huo zhenggang thought that Qi ru would refuse the divorce, and then he could use this to make Qi ru acknowledge huo mingyou. However, to his disappointment, Qi ru actually agreed to the divorce! Looking at her determined face, Huo Zhenggang¡¯s face turned cold. So be it. Did he really think that he was afraid of the Old Lady? ¡°from today onwards, Mingyou will be in charge of the Huo family and the Huo family. As for you and your three sons, you will be able to get some savings and three vis. This is my biggest concession to you. ¡± Gu Ruochu could not help butugh when she heard this. She slowly walked to the center of the couple¡¯s quarrel. ¡°Chairman Huo, I think that you have misunderstood something. The Huo family was founded by the old master and Huo Nanchen was the one who supported the huo family. Before the old master left, he handed the Huo family over to Nanchen. What right do you have to control the Huo family? ¡± ¡°Gu Ruochu, are you confused about the current situation? I¡¯m going to kick all of you heartless people out of the Huo family! Ru, since you¡¯re being unkind, I¡¯m being unrighteous. In the future, the Huo family will never recognize your son! ¡± Although Qi ru no longer had any hope for Huo Zhenggang, she could not help but feel sorry for her children when she heard the father¡¯s words. This was their father. Heh. Huo Zhenggang did not care about the old master. The Huo family would definitely belong to him anyway. This way, Xiang Lan and his children would be able to enter the huo family smoothly. Huo Zhenggang¡¯s heart began to heat up at the thought of this. That¡¯s right, what was he still afraid of? The old man was dead, and the olddy was already old. It was not easy for him to get this chance. If he wanted to take control of the huo family now, who else would he have to suffer from? ¡°I think you should be the one who doesn¡¯t understand the situation. ¡± Just as Huo Zhenggang was being extremely arrogant, an old voice sounded on the stage. Everyone looked back and saw that it was the olddy who had appeared this time. For some reason, Huo Zhenggang¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw old Mrs. Huo Appear on the stage. An ominous feeling rose in his heart. ¡°Mom, why are you back? ¡± ¡°Mom, you still have the cheek to call me mom? ¡± A trace of sarcasm appeared in the Old Lady¡¯s eyes. ¡°For the sake of that bar girl and her child, how can you still see me as your mother? ¡± Chapter 967

Chapter 967: Did you really agree to chapter 960?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo Zhenggang did not look well, but he still braced himself and did not reply. ¡°uncle, it¡¯s been hard on you toe here. ¡± The Old Lady first greeted the elder that Huo Zhenggang had gone through so much trouble to invite. ¡°It¡¯s not hard at all. It¡¯s still our family¡¯s business. ¡± He sighed. He did not quite understand how such a thing could have happened. ¡°Mom, Mingyou can¡¯t continue wandering outside. He¡¯s my son. I want him to appear openly in front of everyone. ¡± The Old Lady¡¯s face was cold, and she didn¡¯t respond to his words until he shouted again. ¡°It¡¯s none of my business if you want to admit Huo Mingyou. ¡± Huo Zhenggang didn¡¯t expect the olddy to agree so easily. Instead, he felt strange. ¡°Mom, you really agree? ¡± ¡°Your son, does it really matter if I agree or not? ¡± The Old Lady nced at him ¡°You just said that you don¡¯t want to admit Xiaoru¡¯s child, but you¡¯re wrong. You don¡¯t need to admit Xiaoru¡¯s child¡¯s identity. They are the honorable young masters of the Huo family, and you don¡¯t need to admit their identity. ¡± ¡°Mom, what do you mean? ¡± ¡°I mean, since you¡¯ve chosen that bar girl, you don¡¯t have to go back to the Huo family from today onwards. ¡± The Old Lady¡¯s tone was very heavy. Huo Zhenggang never thought that he would be abandoned one day. Why should he leave the Huo family? ¡°Mom, I¡¯m your son! ¡± Shouldn¡¯t he be the one with a direct blood rtionship? ¡°But what you¡¯ve done over the years haspletely broken my heart. ¡± The Old Lady looked up at him and shook her head. ¡°Zhenggang, you¡¯ve gone crazy. Sooner orter, the huo family will be destroyed by your hands. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve made this decision today. ¡± How could he be so cruel? He treated Nanchen and Huo Mingyou as if they were heaven and earth. ¡°Mom! ¡± Huo zhenggang looked at the olddy, but he still felt that she was throwing a Tantrum. How could his mother expel him from the Huo family? From the beginning, when he and Wen Xiann were entangled together, no matter how angry his parents were, they still gave in. His mother always tried to protect and forgive him. ¡°everyone, first of all, thank you foring. ¡± The Old Lady¡¯s eyes were full of dignity. She swept her gaze across the room and the room immediately became extremely quiet ¡°today, I would like to announce a very important matter. From today onwards, Huo Zhenggang and the Huo family willpletely sever all ties! ! ! ¡± This time, the situation was really getting out of hand. Gu Ruochu and Xu Hua, who had been watching themotion, were once again shocked by the sudden turn of events. The Old Lady had actually personally chased away her own son? ¡°Mother, have you gone mad? ¡± Huo mingyou pursed his lips but the hatred in his eyes was very obvious. Why does the olddy hate me so much? He clearly has the huo family¡¯s blood flowing through his veins. Why does she care so much about Huo Nanchen and the others and not care about this grandson of hers? ¡°Grandma, this is not fair. ¡± Huo Mingyou felt restless. If Huo Zhenggang was really expelled from the Huo family, what could a person with nothing give him? ¡°Don¡¯t call me grandma. I don¡¯t have a grandson like you. ¡± The olddy narrowed her eyes ¡°If you want to ask about fairness, why don¡¯t you ask your mother who was fair to when she forced her way to the top? She chose to be a mistress and hurt others. Why didn¡¯t she think that she would end up like this today? ¡± ¡°sister-inw, have you made up your mind? ¡± The Old Lady nodded. ¡°Uncle, if I had made this decision earlier, perhaps things wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. ¡± ¡°Alright then. ¡± Chapter 968

Chapter 968: Chapter 961¡¯s ending

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION After a few words from the two elders, Huo zhenggang¡¯s ending was basically achieved. Huo Zhenggang staggered back a few steps. Looking at the coldness on Qi ru¡¯s face and the determination of the Old Lady, he suddenly felt a chill in the wind around him. Huo mingyou¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. ... Wen Xiann was still dressing up at home. If she had known that today was the day her son would acknowledge his ancestors and return to his family, she would have been able to enter the huo family. Very soon, she would also be able to sessfully enter the huo family. If she had not kept whispering into Huo zhenggang¡¯s ear, this day would not havee to this. After suffering for so many years, Wen Xiann wouldn¡¯t be a secret mistress forever. After today, her son would be the heir of the Huo family. Once the olddy died again, she and her son would have a good life. Until now, she had almost thought of what would happen to Qi ru. ¡°Mrs. Wen, Mrs. Wen... ¡± The maid suddenly ran in from the door. Wen Xiann frowned and scolded, ¡°what are you panicking for? Let¡¯s talk it out. ¡± ¡°Mrs. Wen, I think the olddy kicked Sir out of the Huo family! ¡± The maid took a deep breath before she could finish her story. ¡°What? ¡± Wen Xiann¡¯s good mood waspletely ruined at this moment. She never thought that the olddy would actually Chase Huo Zhenggang out of the Huo family home. How could this be possible! ¡°Madam, what should we do now? ¡± ¡°We have to rush over right now! ¡± Wen Xiann could not care less about the rest of her makeup. She quickly went out and asked someone to drive her to the nine dragons vi. They should still be there and she must stop the Old Lady. The car quickly arrived at the nine dragons vi. Wen Xiann entered and saw that they were almost out. Qi Ru and Gu ruochu helped the olddy out but Huo Mingyou and Huo Zhenggang could not see her at all. Wen Xiann did not even think about it and knelt in front of the Old Lady, crying bitterly, ¡°Old Lady, everything is my fault. Please don¡¯t chase Zheng Zheng out of the huo family. He will never be able to leave the Huo family! ¡± Caught off guard, they saw Wen Xiann kneeling in front of them. This was the first time Qi ru had seen the aggressive Wen xiann kneeling on the ground, crying and begging for mercy. For a moment, she could not believe it. When she had gone to the Huo family to unt her power, she had not even looked at her. How could she now kneel on the ground and beg for mercy without any dignity. ¡°Old Lady, everything is my fault. Please don¡¯t take your anger out on your son. He really loves you, his mother. ¡± ¡°someone, help thisdy away. ¡± Gu Ruochu had the bodyguards pull her away. Wen Xiann was pulled a little further away as she kneeled and walked forward, ¡°Old Lady, please take back your orders... ¡± ¡°If he really loved me, his mother, he would not have been with a lowlife like you. He had almost cut ties with the huo family back then. ¡± The Old Lady¡¯s words were extremely vicious ¡°since he wanted to cut ties with the Huo family back then, I¡¯ll grant his wish now. The two of you can have a good life together. You don¡¯t have to sneak around anymore. ¡± ¡°No... ¡± A string seemed to have snapped in Wen Xiann¡¯s mind. She was about to hug the Old Lady¡¯s leg when she was forcefully pulled away by a few bodyguards. Her long nails that she had taken care of were broken, and the pain caused her face to contort. Huo mingyou looked at Wen Xiann from behind, and hatred appeared in his heart. If she hadn¡¯t been a mistress, he wouldn¡¯t have been born with such a bad reputation as an illegitimate child. He wouldn¡¯t have been looked down upon by people up until now. He wouldn¡¯t even be looked down upon by these upper-ss people. Everything was the fault of Wen Xiann. Chapter 969 - Chapter 962

Chapter 969: Chapter 962

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION If it had not been for Wen Xiann, he would not have ended up in this state. His birth had be a disgrace because of this woman. Ning Tang did not want to see this farce in front of him either. Huo Zhenggang had not made much progress in his career and it was his own son who had supported him. When it came to women, he did not hold back at all. ¡°Is your body alright? ¡± Ning Tang was still afraid that Gu Ruochu would not be able to take it after experiencing so many things. ¡°It¡¯s alright. ¡± ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll head back first. Call me if there¡¯s anything. ¡± Gu Zexi¡¯s usual actions were very intimate as he nced at her before leaving. Ning Tang felt a littleforted in his heart. The rtionship between the two siblings was really good. ¡°Grandmother, let¡¯s go. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not want to see this woman pretend to be pitiful and pitiful. She pretended to be so pitiful and magnanimous on the surface, but in reality, she had many tricks up her sleeve. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. ¡± Of course, Old Lady Huo would not pay any attention to this woman. At this moment, she only wanted to be alone. ¡°Old Lady, Old Lady... ¡± This was the first time Qi ru had seen a woman who could act so arrogantly in front of her. To think that there would be such a day. Although she had always disdained topete with such people, seeing her miserable appearance made her feel good. Wen Xiann did not expect the olddy to leave so easily. She turned around and saw that Huo Zhenggang and Huo Mingyou had alreadye out. No one came up to greet her and pretended not to see her. ¡°MINGYOU! ¡± Wen Xiann had never been humiliated like this, especially in front of so many people. The Old Lady did not even say a word and just ignored her. Especially that woman whom she had never seen in her eyes. How could she be so arrogant and cold to her. She felt very wronged. ¡°Mom, what are you doing here? ¡± Huo mingyou looked at his mother, who was wearing a very thin dress. Her hair was messed up, and even half of her makeup was not done. She looked frivolous andughable. ¡°Mom, aren¡¯t you here to see you? ¡± Wen Xiann finally got up from the ground, and her knees hurt terribly. It was a pity that almost no one paid attention to her. They only thought that she was embarrassing. The people around them were all pointing at her. It was Wen Xiann¡¯s first time meeting a member of the Huo family. It was a pity that she did not even get a chance to speak to them. Almost no one stayed behind. ¡°Don¡¯t embarrass yourself here. ¡± Huo mingyou¡¯s mood was extremely bad, especially after he had suffered such a huge blow regarding his identity after announcing it today. He did not know how he would survive in an Cheng in the future. ¡°Mingyou, how can you say that about mom? ¡± Wen Xiann was stung by her son¡¯s cold expression. She had been doing it for him from the beginning to the end, but now her son despised her. ¡°Mom, do you know that you¡¯ve ruined my life? ¡± Huo mingyou hated the words ¡®illegitimate child¡¯ . These three words had caused him to bear too many dark and gloomy things from the moment he was born. He looked at his mother, who had taken care of herself properly, and his face paled as if he could not believe what he had just said. There was not a trace of warmth in his eyes. If he could, he would rather not have such a mother. ¡°I¡¯ve ruined you? ¡± Wen Xiann¡¯s voice trembled. Did he know what he was saying? If it weren¡¯t for her, he would have been born as the son of a bar girl and not a descendant of the huo family. She was born into an average family, but because of her overly beautiful face, she had the intention to climb up the socialdder. If she didn¡¯t rely on herself, she would have married an ordinary man and lived a normal life. Chapter 970

Chapter 970: Chapter 923 would leave them with nothing

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She was the one who brought him into the huo family, but now her son was using her of destroying him? This was simply too disappointing. ¡°Mingyou, you really hurt me! I¡¯ve endured for so long, and I¡¯ve helped you gain a lot of benefits. How can you treat me like this now? ¡± Huo Mingyou had an impatient look on his face. He only wanted to go to a bar and have a few drinks when he was upset to get rid of his anger. ¡°Don¡¯t go, MINGYOU! ¡± Huo Mingyou was annoyed by her pestering, so he turned around and said. ¡°Mom, you should think about how to gain some status from the Old Lady. You¡¯d better think about how to get the olddy to acknowledge you. Otherwise, we¡¯ll have nothing! ¡± The Old Lady was still around, so huo Zhenggang would never make the decision in this family. ¡°The olddy just announced in front of so many people that she wants to kick dad out of the Huo family. If Dad really gets kicked out of the Huo family, do you know how serious the consequences will be? ¡± By then, they would have nothing. Wen Xiann held her son¡¯s wrist and her eyes gradually widened. She had forgotten that the olddy was still alive. Back then, she thought that as long as she held huo Zhenggang in her hands, she could force Qi ru to divorce, but in the end, she did not. And now, it was still impossible for her to sessfully enter the huo family. ¡°Then what should we do? What should we do? ¡± If the olddy could be so heartless and want to kick her son out of the Huo family, then she should not expect her to have any mercy for her son. Huo Zhenggang had nothing, and the mother and son would not be able to get anything. Especially now that the mother and son¡¯s lives were still being supported by Huo Zhenggang. If Huo Zhenggang left the huo family, they would not even be able to guarantee their basic lives. ¡°What should we do? This whole thing was your doing from the beginning to the end. Of course, you have to solve it. ¡± Huo Mingyou let out a cold snort. If she had not insisted on him being the ¡°fourth young master Huo¡± and letting him name himself Qi ru, he would not have angered Qi ru and the olddy. Now that the news of his illegitimate child had spread widely in the media, even Huo Zhenggang had been mercilessly chased out of the huo family by the olddy. Actually, he felt that the olddy might be angry for a moment. If he went to plead for mercy now, perhaps everything could be salvaged. As long as Huo Zhenggang was still in the Huo family, the situation was advantageous to them. ¡°okay, mom will take care of it. ¡± Wen Xiann felt as if she had lost her mind. She turned around and was about to run in the direction where the olddy had disappeared. Huo Mingyou was simply disappointed. He grabbed her arm and said, ¡°mom, what¡¯s wrong with you? Look at you now. Not only does the olddy look annoyed at you, even I look annoyed at you! ¡± Looking at her like this, she was almost naked. She looked more like a prostitute than a prostitute. She could not learn that aura at all. ¡°okay, mom will go and dress up first. ¡± Wen Xiann was panicking. She directly borrowed a hotel nearby and changed her clothes and makeup beforeing out. She rushed to the Huo family home. COMMENT Old Mrs. Huo returned to the Huo family home again. She was relieved to see that the entire family was not in a mess and was still in an orderly manner. ¡°good girl. Your mom and I left in a hurry. Fortunately, you managed to stabilize the situation at home. If they were to take over the family, I would be so angry that I would kick myself. ¡± ¡°Grandma, this is what I should do. You just need to take good care of your body now. Once everything is settled, the rest of your days will be better. When the children are born, I¡¯m still waiting for you to call me great-grandma. ¡± Chapter 971

Chapter 971: Chapter 963: Heart like a knife

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION When she heard about the child, the Old Lady¡¯s eyes fell on her stomach and a warm look appeared in her eyes. In the end, the birth of her great-grandson was more important. ¡°It¡¯s been more than five months. The child should be born in a few more months. ¡± Qi Ru¡¯s face, which had been tense, finally had a smile on it. ¡°When Nanchen is done with him, we¡¯ll be able to watch the child be born. ¡± She had never been so happy about anything. After enduring for so many years, she had finally seen the birth of her son¡¯s child. ¡°Rest well for the time being. We¡¯ll take care of the rest. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s stomach suddenly growled. Gu Ruochu felt a little awkward, but Qi ru could not help but burst intoughter. ¡°It seems that my grandchildren are hungry. Indeed, I¡¯ve just returned from a banquet. Pregnant women should eat more to replenish their nutrition. ¡± Qi Ru instructed the servants to bring over the soup that had just been prepared. ¡°I¡¯ve already instructed the servants to prepare it. You can eat a little now. It¡¯s your favorite pork ribs and Porridge. ¡± ¡°thank you, mom. ¡± These words made the three women feel much better. The female doctor who had been at the Huo family¡¯s house had already prepared the food for the pregnant woman. Not long after she sat down, a loud noise came from the door. ¡°Sir, sir... ¡± The Old Lady turned around and saw Huo Zhenggang walking over with a gloomy face. The Butler followed behind and looked at the olddy helplessly. ¡°Old Lady, Sir is going to force his way in... ¡± ¡°Let him be. He is the one who is going to abandon his family for the sake of that bar girl. ¡± At this moment, the Old Lady¡¯s heart felt like it was being cut by a knife. After all, he was her son. However, she also knew that if she continued to let Huo Zhenggang have his way, things would get worse in the future. If she allowed those wolves to invade the huo family and the Huo family, she would probably not rest in peace until she died. Just thinking about it gave her a headache. ¡°I¡¯m just here to pick up my luggage. ¡± At this moment, Huo Zhenggang was still angry with the olddy. He did not even nce at Qi ru. Qi Ru¡¯s heart was hurt, but she still looked calm on the surface. ¡°Alright, you can do it! ¡± The Old Lady felt as if she had suffered a heart attack from anger and her head began to spin. She had said that she was going to expel her son today but she had refused to admit it. But now, he was not even willing to admit defeat. Was He afraid that she would not die from anger? This UNFILIAL SON! ¡°grandmother. ¡± ¡°grandmother is fine. ¡± Old Lady Huo opened her eyes which had just closed and shifted all her emotions to the two little things in Gu Ruochu¡¯s stomach. ¡°I hope that these two little things can make me feelfortable. ¡± Qi Ru reached out to cover the back of old Madam Huo¡¯s hand and gently patted it. Huo zhenggang dragged his things down from upstairs and turned to leave without looking back. The Huo family home was silent. Old Madam Huo and Qi ru were indeed a little sad but gu Ruochu was still a little happy to see him leave. Huo Zhenggang was the one who had hated her the most ever since she had married him. Now that he has left, she still felt at ease. Huo Zhenggang took his luggage and walked out. He still felt that he was full of hot blood. He had been suppressing himself in the huo family for so many years. He had had enough. It didn¡¯t matter if he couldn¡¯t get the Huo family. He still had Xiang Lan and her two children. If he started his own business, he wouldn¡¯t be any worse than the huo family in the future. Wen Xiann had just gotten a taxi. When she got off the taxi, she saw Huo zhenggang dragging his luggage out of the vi. Chapter 972

Chapter 972: Chapter 964: Leaving the Huo family

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Her heart skipped a beat. She suddenly had a bad feeling. ¡°Zhenggang, what are you doing? ¡± ¡°Xiann. ¡± Huo Zhenggang saw Wen Xiann¡¯s face and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve left the huo family. I can be with you and the children openly in the future. Xiann, this day has finally arrived. ¡± For so many years, he and Wen Xiann had been separated from each other. There were only asional gatherings. The more rare it was, the more he felt that it was true love. Therefore, he finally broke free from his shackles and naturally appeared to be very happy. However, he was the only one who was very happy. Not only was Wen Xiann not happy at all, she felt that a basin of cold water had been poured over her head. It was cold from head to toe. Huo Zhenggang only cared about how passionate he was, but he did not notice that Wen Xiann¡¯s face was turning Pale bit by bit. How could he! How could Huo Zhenggang leave the Huo family? She had not yet gotten rid of this fact He reached out and grabbed Huo zhenggang¡¯s wrist. ¡°Zhenggang, the Old Lady is only temporarily angry at you. You are her only son. She will definitely side with you. Go and apologize to the Old Lady. She will definitely forgive you... ¡± ¡°Xiann, don¡¯t be like this. Since I have broken away from the Huo family, I will never regret it. You have suffered a lot for me all these years... ¡± Huo Zhenggang was still acting affectionately, but Wen Xiann¡¯s body stiffened when she heard that. ¡°Zhenggang, you have broken away from the Huo family. How are we going to live from now on? ¡± Huo zhenggang¡¯s expression changed when he heard that. He was not as happy as he had imagined, crying and hugging his head. He only cared about his own life. Of course, this was a very realistic question, so huo Zhenggang did not me her. ¡°You¡¯ll get better in the future. Although I don¡¯t have the Huo family, I won¡¯t let you and the children suffer. ¡± The emotions that had been suppressed by the olddy for many years exploded at this moment. After leaving the Huo family, Huo Zhenggang felt like he was full of blood. Wen Xiann was extremely disappointed and just shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s useless... ¡± She grabbed Huo Zhenggang¡¯s hand hard. ¡°Zhenggang, how can you leave the Huo family What if you leave the Huo family, my son and I, and my daughter You said you wanted me to be Mrs. Huo, you said you wanted me and the children to be on the huo family¡¯s list openly, and you said you wanted us to live a good life... ... .. ¡°Xiann, you believe that I can bring you a better life. ¡± Wen Xiann kept shaking her head, making Huo Zhenggang feel like a bucket of cold water had been poured on him. ¡°You still care about my identity? ¡± He had always thought that they were true love. In addition, they had been apart for various reasons over the years, so they cherished each other even more. ¡°No... ¡± Wen Xiann¡¯s eyes shed. She thought that Huo Zhenggang was still angry at the moment. When his anger subsided, she would say a few more words, and he would lower his head to the olddy. Then, wouldn¡¯t everyone be happy? ¡°Zhenggang, since the olddy is still in a fit of anger, let¡¯s go back first. When the Old Lady¡¯s anger subsides... ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t go back in the future. ¡± Huo zhenggang interrupted, ¡°since the Old Lady looks down on us and our child, I will make her regret it one day. Xiann, you have suffered all these years. ¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I am willing to do all this. ¡± Seeing Huo Zhenggang like this, Wen Xiann had no words to say. She could only nod. ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡± Huo Zhenggang left the huo family with Wen Xiann. Chapter 973

Chapter 973: Chapter 965: severing ties

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The Butler only came out from a corner after they left. He shook his head helplessly as he watched them leave. Huo Zhenggang had never been able to figure out what was going on in his life. He had always been bewitched and yed around by this woman. There were still many reporters on the scene of Huo mingyou acknowledging his ancestors. The incident was naturally recorded by these reporters. The next day, it was reported on all major media tforms. The Huo family had always been the focus of attention in an Cheng. Now that it was reported that Huo Zhenggang had been chased out of the huo family by the Old Lady, everyone was shocked. It turned out that the ¡°fourth young master Huo¡± that had been announced earlier on was actually an illegitimate child! It turned out that Gu Ruochu was actually the daughter of the Ning family! The Old Lady had even chased her son out of the Huo family and publicly dered that she wanted to sever all ties with her son! ... As the news bombarded them one by one, those who had been paying attention to it were slowly digesting it. They had never thought that such a big show would actually happen. The Old Lady had even chased out her own son and was still nning to hand the Huo family over to her eldest grandson. It was no wonder that Mrs. Huo had only propped up the huo family previously, in order to prevent those illegitimate children from encroaching on her family¡¯s property. This time, the news about Huo Mingyou and Wen Xiann broke out once again, shocking everyone. It was not umon for illegitimate children to fight for property with mistresses, but it had never been seen such a sinister scheme. In order to clear her name, she had actually put the illegitimate child under Qi ru¡¯s name. No wonder the wife of the legitimate wife was unwilling. Who would be willing to do that? Especially those noblewomen who had been ruined by illegitimate children and mistresses. They couldn¡¯t help but cheer. ¡°Well done, people like this deserve to die! ¡± An Shaosi was still drinking coffee at the side, but he almost choked on her words. He looked up at the girl who was looking at something crazy on the sofa and walked up quietly. ¡°What are you looking at? ¡± Yang Xi turned around and almost pped him in the face. When she saw that it was him, she couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. ¡°What does it have to do with you? I can look at whatever I want. ¡± She was not afraid of him at all now. This girl¡¯s personality had always been like this. You had stirred up her rebellious heart, so now it was up to him. Thinking of the incident where he released the dog, an Shaosi could not help but stretch out his fingers and pinch his forehead. ¡°Can I ask you something? ¡± He was wondering if he had really left a psychological scar on her. Or rather, he had really scared her. Originally, when that man had revealed his true nature, Yang Xiaoxi had already suffered quite a blow. Ever since that night, he had always been in a bad mood and did not pay much attention to him. He would often stay alone in a corner without saying a word. Even when he went over, she would not pay much attention to him even if he softened his tone. He always seemed to be in a bad mood, and his eyes were always red. Thinking about it, he might have gone overboard. In the past, when he dealt with matters, he always depended on his own wishes and never cared about what others did. But looking at her listless appearance now, he also felt that he should be more careful in doing things in the future. He did not want to scare his little thing. ¡°No. ¡± Seeing Cheng Xi running over, Yang Xi got down from the SOFA and hugged the child in her arms. ¡°Why are you running so fast? Be careful not to fall. ¡± ¡°Sister Xiao Xi. ¡± Hearing this little thing call her sister, Yang Xi¡¯s face was full of smiles. She hugged the child in her arms and could not help but kiss it. ¡°good girl. ¡± Ever since something happened to Huo Nanchen, she thought that Ruo Chu could not take care of herself with her two bodies now. She thought about it and decided to bring Cheng Xi over to help take care of him. Chapter 974

Chapter 974: Chapter 966, shameless

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Cheng Xi was also very obedient and sensible. He had always been very obedient when he came here. Although he was not used to it, he was still very obedient. After being kissed, Cheng Xi looked at the woman in front of him shyly. He sat in her arms and continued to y with the toy in his hand. An Shaosi saw him and slowly approached him. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± Seeing him approach, Yang Xi red at him. ¡°You just kissed Cheng Xi. Shouldn¡¯t you also kiss me? Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it seem unfair? ¡± Yang Xi opened her eyes. Her eyes were still swollen from crying. He looked at her, his heart aching for her. ¡°Who wants to kiss you? Are you shameless? ¡± Yang Xi was not afraid of him now. There was a saying that a dead pig was not afraid of boiling water. Anyway, she had angered this man many times. At worst, he could just let his dog bite her to death. Yang Xi frowned and reached out to push the man away. He did not move. He only looked at the man in front of him at a close distance and chuckled. ¡°Are you in a bad mood because you drank today? ¡± Hearing him ask her in such a low voice, Yang Xi still felt a little wronged. However, she did not want to expose her wronged feelings in front of this man. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. You can go feed your dog. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re upset. Of course, I only want tofort you. How can I have the mood to care about my dog? ¡± An Shaosi moved closer. The familiar aura on his body made her want to cry even more. ¡°Come, give me a kiss. You just kissed Cheng Xi. You can¡¯t be so biased. ¡± An Shaosi moved closer, as if he wanted a kiss before he was satisfied. ¡°Go away. ¡± Yang Xi did not know why, but she felt anger rise in her heart. A pnded on an Shaosi¡¯s face. It was neither light nor heavy, but it definitely hurt a little. Yang Xi was momentarily stunned. She really did not expect that she would actually make a move on an Shaosi. Without turning her head, she got up in the next second and ran out. An Shaosi looked at her fleeing figure. He really did not know whether tough or cry. He just sat on the SOFA and watched her fly out of the door. ¡°An, I think Miss Yang¡¯s p should have appeased the anger from that day. ¡± The Butler, who had been standing by the side the whole time, could not help but walk over with a smile when he saw this scene and gave him a reminder. An Shaosi sat on the Sofa, his expression did not change much. ¡°Is that so? Does she look like she¡¯s in a good mood? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if Miss Yang¡¯s mood has improved, but she definitely won¡¯t be angry at young master anymore. ¡± Everyone was a smart person. Of course, they could see that an Shaosi was deliberately putting his face close to Miss Yang to appease her anger. Don¡¯t look at how young master an appeared to be a man who did not understand anything. In fact, he was very meticulous. ¡°That¡¯s good. ¡± It was rare for young master an to feel a little mncholic in his heart. In the past, he only felt that Yang Xi was very beautiful and her temper was also extraordinary. But now, he felt that as long as he had her, the entire world would be much better. He really did not expect that a beautiful day would also appear in his world. It was really unexpected. He stood up and walked in the direction where Yang Xi had disappeared. At this moment, Yang Xi and Cheng Xi were ying with a big dog in the garden. Seeing them ying with the dog crazily whileughing and ying, young master an suddenly felt that he had returned to the time when he was 20 years old. ¡°What are you doing here? ¡± Yang Xi was sweating profusely from ying with the dog. When she saw him appear, she did not seem very willing. Chapter 975

Chapter 975: Chapter 967 did not say anything

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Why? Do you find it hard to ept me now? ¡± Yang Xi pursed her lips. Who would want to see a pervert who raised Tibetan mastiffs all day long. Those dogs were so cruel, just like him. ¡°Cheng Xi, let¡¯s continue ying. ¡± Yang Xi picked up the ball and walked towards the child, only to find that her arm was being held by someone. An Shaosi said calmly from the side, ¡°Yang Xi, let¡¯s talk. ¡± ¡°I have nothing to talk about with you. ¡± She lowered her head and wanted to leave, but was held by an Shaosi¡¯s wrist. She couldn¡¯t shake him off, so she could only lower her head and keep quiet. ¡°Yang Xi, you¡¯ve been thinking alone for so long these past few days, but you still haven¡¯te up with a reason? You¡¯ve even spent all your time on Cheng Xi, can¡¯t you spare some time to deal with me now? ¡± Yang Xi finally raised her head and looked at him. ¡°Young Master An, I have nothing to say to you from the beginning to the end. I think I¡¯ve already made myself clear that time. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s clear, why didn¡¯t I know? ¡± She looked at his face and for some reason, her breathing suddenly became a little hurried. ¡°Young Master An, I have already said that we are not suitable. ¡± ¡°Not Suitable? From the beginning to the end, you were the one who said that we were not suitable, and I did not agree with every word you said. ¡± Yang Xi was on the verge of breaking down from his words. During this period of time, she had repeatedly suppressed her feelings for his unfaithful heart, and she felt sorry for the woman beside him. These emotions that were on the verge of exploding made her brain heat up. She did not know what was wrong with her brain, but she directly reached out and wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him. ¡°Yang Xi. ¡± The words that had juste out of his mouth werepletely swallowed up by this kiss. He saw that she was taking the initiative, as if she had been burned by the aura on her body. She had clearly been avoiding him the entire time. Today was the first time that she was so passionate, so passionate, as if she wanted to fuse all her passion into this moment. Yang Xi did not react until she felt the warmth on her lips. She did not know what she was doing. She felt her brain buzz and her entire body went numb. By the time she realized what she was doing, it was already toote for her to escape. Just like that, she forgot everything and endured it in a daze. Then, she immersed herself in the environment they were in with the man in front of her. It was as if she had forgotten everything. An Shaosi saw her dazed eyes and hugged her even tighter. She was practically trapped in his arms, unable to break free. After an unknown amount of time, he finally let go of her. ¡°Do you want to go upstairs? ¡± His voice finally woke her up. Yang Xi waspletely dumbstruck. Then, she looked at him with a smile as he tried to pick her up. The next second, she struggled to free herself from him and ran away like a rabbit. Even though she did not know where she could run to, this ce was full of his ces. On this day, Ruo Chu also came to visit Cheng Xi. After all, she was a child. She hade to visit so that Cheng Xi would feel more at ease. In the afternoon, Gu Ruochu finally saw the woman upstairs. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Have you copsed in your room? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m so tired. ¡± Yang Xi looked as if she had found a backer when she saw Ruo Chu¡¯s figure. ¡°sit down, don¡¯t go back tonight. Your man isn¡¯t around anyway. ¡± Gu Ruochu sat down and watched her brew the Flower Tea. ¡°What happened to you? You¡¯re usually full of energy but now you¡¯re listless? ¡± Yang Xi recounted what had happened thest time and Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°scared? ¡± Yang Xi shook her head and for some reason, she suddenly said with a sobbing tone, ¡°Ruo Chu, I seem to really like him. I like him even more than I thought. How could I like a yboy so much... ¡± Chapter 976

Chapter 976: Chapter 968 sinking into the abyss

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Seeing that she was crying like a child, Gu Ruochu reached out and stroked her head, ¡°it¡¯s already good enough that you can confirm your feelings. ¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t sink into the abyss. ¡± Yang Xi thought about the dilemma in her heart and suddenly burst into tears. It had started to drizzle outside and Gu Ruochuforted her. When it was time for dinner, an Shaosi was also at the table. Yang Xi did not speak to him from the beginning to the end and only talked to Ruo Chu. An Shaosi remained expressionless as he ate his meal quietly and elegantly by the side. After the meal, Gu Ruochu led Cheng Xi upstairs, leaving Yang Xi who was still eating slowly and an Shaosi who was waiting for her. ¡°Do you have something to say to me? ¡± Yang Xi put down her bowl and chopsticks and looked at the man beside her with aplicated expression. ¡°Yes, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to talk to me this afternoon? I¡¯ll talk to you now. ¡± ¡°I actually don¡¯t want to be entangled like this anymore. Back then, you always liked to tease me and I really hate your frivolity and phndering. ¡°I¡¯m a person whocks a sense of security, and I need a real family. ¡°while there¡¯s still time, let¡¯s break up. An Shaosi, let¡¯s part ways. ¡± ¡°You like family, why don¡¯t you consider me? From the start, I wanted you to be my Mrs. An. ¡± ¡°We¡¯re not suitable. ¡± ¡°reason. ¡± An Shaosi was almost angered by these three words andughed. What was suitable and what was not suitable? ¡°Yang Xi, you don¡¯t even want to give me a chance, and you dare to say that we¡¯re not suitable? ¡± Yang Xi took a step back. ¡°Haven¡¯t we been trying these days? Did I not give you a chance? If we¡¯re not suitable, then we¡¯re not suitable. ¡± ¡°But I think we¡¯re quite suitable. ¡± An Shaosi suddenly stepped forward and kissed her on the lips. Yang Xi waspletely stunned. She couldn¡¯t figure out why this man would kiss her at this time. ¡°Yesterday, you took the initiative to kiss me. ¡± Yang Xi¡¯s body became even stiffer. ¡°That was just an ident. ¡± An Shaosi smiled and lowered his head to kiss her lips again. Was Hepletely unscrupulous now? ¡°Yes, there will be more idents in the future. Don¡¯t deny it. You like me, and we¡¯re verypatible. Previously, I said that I would pursue you until I married you, but now, I¡¯ve pursued you. ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t! ¡± A rush of blood rushed to her brain. Yang Xi repeated it a few times, but when she saw the man¡¯s unbelieving smile, she only felt that she was trying to cover it up. Stomping her feet, she turned around and wanted to run again, but this time, the man grabbed her arm and easily pulled her into his arms. ¡°Why are you so stubborn? ¡± When the two lips were stuck together again, Yang Xi¡¯s ears turned red for some reason. ¡°Okay, I know you like me very much. Yang Xi, be my Mrs. An. ¡± Mrs. An, why did these three words sound so sweet? He kissed her even deeper, and Yang Xi felt like she could barely breathe. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to breathe? ¡± He patted her back and let her go. Yang Xi red at him. ¡°What about your Miss Xu? A few days ago, I saw the two of you putting your arms around each other¡¯s shoulders and being so intimate. ¡± When he heard that, he suddenlyughed. ¡°That¡¯s just my business partner. What are you thinking? She¡¯s been working with me for five years. If I wanted to flirt with her, I would have done it long ago. How would I have the chance to do it with you? ¡± Yang Xi felt her head go dizzy. She felt the man on top of her pull her over again and kiss her even more deeply. Chapter 977

Chapter 977: Chapter 969: In love

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Yang Xi did not even know when she had gone up the stairs. She looked at herself in the mirror, her cheeks were red and her lips were swollen. It was all because of that B * Stard¡¯s bite. She felt her entire face burn, especially when she thought of young master an¡¯s face, which was just inches away from her, and her rapid breathing. She was very moved. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You feel your entire face is red? ¡± A teasing voice came from behind her. Yang Xi turned around and saw Gu Ruochu standing behind her, as well as Cheng Xi in the maid¡¯s arms. ¡°No. ¡± She retorted softly and looked at Cheng Xi who was already asleep in the maid¡¯s arms. She then walked over to Gu Ruochu and held her hand as if she was acting coquettishly, ¡°sleep in my room tonight. ¡± Gu Ruochu could not help but tease her again when she saw that she had turned into a pink Feifei, ¡°I¡¯ll sleep here. Are you sure that I won¡¯t be chased out by someone tomorrow? ¡± ¡°You¡¯reughing at me again! ¡± Does their rtionship look so certain? ¡°Why would Iugh at you? Isn¡¯t it normal to fall in love? Look at your blushing face. I¡¯m afraid that anyone would think that you¡¯ve fallen in love? ¡± ¡°HAVE I? ¡± She reached out and touched her face. It was indeed very hot. She looked at herself in front of the mirror and her cheeks were flushed red. It was obvious that she was in love. She could not help but let out a helpless scream. It¡¯s all because of that bastard. No wonder he had such a smug look on his face. He must be waiting to see her make a fool of herself. How embarrassing. Seeing how shy she was, Gu Ruochu could not help butugh at her a few more times. ¡°What are you panicking about? Since you¡¯ve fallen in love, there¡¯s nothing wrong with that. It just so happens that the knot in your heart can be untangled. ¡± ¡°But him and I... ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think so much. This is fate. Why do you think so much about the future? If you continue to be in a stalemate, you¡¯ll be in pain and he¡¯ll be in pain too. Why don¡¯t you give him a real chance to try? ¡± Yang Xi was stunned. ¡°But, if I really get together with him, is it really right? ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with love? You said that he¡¯s a yboy and a scumbag, but didn¡¯t he say that he wanted to marry you? ¡± For a yboy to say that he wanted to marry you, it could be considered that he was going to turn over a new leaf. ¡°Do you really think that he¡¯s a pure and innocent virgin with a background like that? ¡± Yang Xi was very clear about this from the very beginning? She only cared about whether or not an Shaosi could treat her wholeheartedly and not just y around and throw her away. ¡°Alright, take a shower and go to sleep. ¡± Yang Xi stared nkly at Yang Xi and thought that she should stop there. The rest of the matter had to be thought through by herself. ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re pregnant so you should rest early. ¡± Yang Xi returned to her senses and found a few pajamas for her, ¡°I almost forgot that the two babies need to rest. I¡¯m sorry, your little sister is a little talkative today. ¡± Gu Ruochu could not help butugh again when she saw her mumbling to her stomach. I wonder how Huo Nanchen is doing in the capital. Nan Yue... ... She did not know how to deal with these people or what to do. She thought about it and decided that it was more important to sessfully give birth to the child. It has been more than five months and she was not sure if huo nanchen would be there when the child was born. She had a good night¡¯s sleep. Yang Xi nned to apany Ruo Chu to go shopping today. Yang Xi was still in a daze when she saw the baby products. No one knew what she was thinking. ¡°Madam... ¡± The salesperson was already talking to her, leaving Yang Xi behind. She stepped back as if she had bumped into someone. She turned around and saw an Shaosi¡¯s face. Chapter 978

Chapter 978: Chapter 970: Who wants to stick together with you

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Why are you here? ¡± Yang Xi was pleasantly surprised when she saw the smile in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to dinner. ¡± Yang Xi was skillfully hooked into his arms. She even reached out and pounded his chest. When she turned around, she saw Gu Ruochu¡¯s half-smiling expression. ¡°You guys should go eat. Grandma told me to go home. ¡± She did not want to be a third wheel here. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get the chauffeur to send you off. ¡± Gu Ruochu asked the bodyguard next to her to pick up her things. She then nced at the shy Yang Xi before turning around and leaving the house. Yang Xi could feel her heart beating very fast as he hugged her. She could not even calm down the inexplicable shyness and excitement in her heart. ¡°Why did you follow me here? Ruo Chu is really going tough at me. ¡± ¡°Laugh at what? It¡¯s not like she doesn¡¯t have a man. Of course, she would understand that people like us who have just fallen in love can¡¯t wait to stick together all day long. ¡± ¡°Who wants to stick together with you? ¡± Yang Xi was the first to react. She could not help but blush again. ¡°Who¡¯s in love with you? ¡± ¡°Of course you¡¯re in love with me? ¡± He smiled slowly. ¡°could it be that you didn¡¯t fully realize our current rtionshipst night? ¡± ¡°What rtionship do we have? We don¡¯t have any rtionship at all. ¡± Seeing that she was still lying, young master an looked at her with a yful look. ¡°Mm, then let me confirm it and see what kind of rtionship we have. ¡± Before she could react, the man reached out and pressed her head tightly against his lips. He kissed her again without her knowing! She was in a stalemate again. In fact, the number of times they had kissed was not many. It felt like they had been doing something indescribable, and now she felt his love deeply. So, she seemed to be a little stunned. She did not know how to respond. It was as if there were several little people fighting in her body. One urged her to break free immediately, while the other encouraged her to continue sinking. ¡°Go away. ¡± In the end, she pushed the man away, panting heavily. ¡°Look at you. Can you still stand still if I walk away? ¡± He did not care about her movements at all. He grabbed her waist and turned the corner, pressing her against the wall. ¡°looking at you like this, I have to take responsibility. ¡± Especially when he saw her flushed cheeks. He did not know what would happen if he let her out like this. At the very least, he did not know what these employees would think. With that thought, the Gaze he looked at her became even hotter. ¡°An Shaosi, don¡¯t do anything rash. This is a shop that sells baby products. ¡± Yang Xi was very anxious, but an Shaosi was still unhurried. ¡°What do you think I¡¯m doing here? I just don¡¯t want people to see your blushing face. Guess what they¡¯ll think of you when they see it? ¡± Yang Xi felt her face burn. She didn¡¯t need to think too much to know that it was also very red. She red at him fiercely, especially when she saw his happy smile and wanted to bite him to death. It was all because of him. It was really embarrassing. ¡°then why aren¡¯t you letting go of me! ¡± An Shaosi let go of her as he wished, and his hand took advantage of the situation to hold her hand. ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll leave now. Ruo Chu might have already reached home. ¡± Yang Xi did not say anything. She could only lower her head and leave with the man. Countless gazes turned to look at them. Fortunately, they were all blocked by an Shaosi alone. He would nevere to this shop again. He secretly swore in his heart before leaving with the man. Seeing that she had turned into a scared little mouse, an Shaosi tried his best to suppress hisughter at first. Later, he could not hold it in anymore and could onlyugh so hard that his chest was trembling. Chapter 979

Chapter 979: Chapter 971: What do you want

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°An SHAOSI! ¡± Seeing her stomp her feet and reach out to punch him, she jumped onto his body. Feeling the vibration in his chest, Yang Xi became even angrier. ¡°You¡¯re stillughing. It¡¯s all your fault. Look at their eyes. We didn¡¯t do anything just now! ¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything in the first ce. Why are you panicking? ¡± An Shaosi did not expect Yang Xi to jump onto him like this. Caught off guard, he staggered a few steps back and ced his hands behind his back on the car. ¡°You¡¯re still talking, you¡¯re still talking. ¡± Feeling the weight on his body, an Shaosi moved his hands and let her legs wrap around his waist. Yang Xi waspletely unaware of her actions. Her legs unconsciously wrapped around the man¡¯s waist as she continued toin about the man who had embarrassed her. ¡°But their eyes are too strange! ¡± ¡°Be good, let them think whatever they want. After all, they¡¯re not some ignorant couple anymore. What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? ¡± There seemed to be no problem with this. Yang Xi thought for a moment and lowered her head to meet an Shaosi¡¯s gaze. What was going on? She usually looked up at an Shaosi. She looked at her actions in a daze before she realized what was going on. She wanted to jump off his body as if she had been electrocuted, but she realized that the man did not let her move at all. ¡°You jumped up on your own. Now you can jump down if you want to. I¡¯m not as easy as you. You can jump up and down if you want to. ¡± ¡°Then what do you want? ¡± Yang Xi reached out and patted his shoulder. ¡°Put me down. Someone is reallying. ¡± Seeing that he did not seem to have loosened his grip, Yang Xi directly buried her head on his shoulder. An Shaosi was clearly in a much happier mood when he saw her acting coquettishly. After teasing her, he happily led her into the car. They had been pestering each other along the way and they looked very sweet. There was a hint of love in them. ¡°...¡± The Gi n that Gu Ruochu had been following closely was going very smoothly. Gu Ruochu had been following closely as well and special assistant Li Tezhu had gone from being nervous to rxed. ¡°Young Madam, I¡¯ve already organized the ns for this project. We¡¯re just waiting for thest government meeting. They¡¯ll make a final decision by then. ¡± ¡°Alright, have the team ready at any time. ¡± Everything was almost ready. She hoped that the final decision would be made at thest moment. ¡°Alright. ¡± After Special Assistant Li Tezhu left, Gu Ruochu stood up and nned to head back first. Qi Ru was already urging her at home because she did not want her to suffer any more. Just as she was about to head home, special assistant Li Tezhu rushed in again for some unknown reason. This was the first time Gu Ruochu had seen special assistant Li so flustered. Especially when she saw the panic on his face, it seemed as if something very important had happened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°Young Madam, I just received news that something has happened to Old Lady Huo. She... ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had never thought that something would happen to Old Lady Huo. ¡°What happened to her? ¡± ¡°The olddy was supposed to go to the temple today to fulfill her wish. However, she suddenly fainted and was sent to the emergency room. ¡± Upon hearing that the Old Lady had fainted, Gu Ruochu immediately followed her out of thepany without a word. She was about to copse at this moment. She wondered if Huo zhenggang would be revived. She rushed to the hospital and saw Qi ru standing outside with bloodshot eyes. When she saw her, she felt as if she had found a pir of life, ¡°Ruo Chu, your grandmother has been sent to the hospital. ¡± ¡°I know, don¡¯t worry. ¡± Qi Ru¡¯s hands turned cold. Gu Ruochu knew that she was worried about the olddy. After all, too many things had happened recently. If the olddy had not been there to support them, things would not have gone so smoothly. Chapter 980

Chapter 980: Chapter 972-onset of illness

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°has something happened to Grandma¡¯s body? Why did she suddenly faint? ¡± Gu Ruochu thought that it should not be Huo Zhenggang who had brought his mistress to anger the Old Lady. Instead, it should be true that her body had been damaged. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I had nned to bring the olddy to the temple today to fulfill my wish. She had been fine all this while, but after eating, she immediately fainted on the ground. The servants and I could not wake her up no matter how hard we tried. We could only call 120 people to bring her over to check on her condition. ¡± ¡°Once she¡¯s sent to the hospital, the doctors will test her ording to the procedure. It may take half a day before they can diagnose what¡¯s wrong with the olddy. She¡¯s still resting in the ward. ¡± This was the most critical moment. Qi Ru knew that the olddy must not suffer any losses. Besides, the Old Lady had always supported and defended her in recent years. Now that she had suddenly fainted, how could she not feel ufortable. ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll wait for a while. Grandmother is old now. It¡¯s normal for her to have a problem now. ¡± Gu Ruochu patted Qi ru on the shoulder. After waiting for about three hours, the doctor finally arrived before the family members to exin the situation. ¡°Madam Huo, the Old Lady¡¯s condition is a little serious. You must be mentally prepared. ¡± The doctor looked at them with a very serious expression. ¡°The olddy is old, especially now that her bone marrow has be cancerous. She must undergo a bone marrow transnt surgery immediately. ¡± Bone marrow transnt surgery? Qi Ru took a few steps back and was momentarily at a loss. Bone marrow transnt surgery was not that simple. The first step was to find a bone marrow that was suitable for her. This did not mean that her family members could donate it. ¡°Mrs. Huo? ¡± The doctor saw the look on Qi ru¡¯s face and could not help butfort her, ¡°don¡¯t worry too much. The hospital is currently doing the bone marrow allocation. We will inform you soon when we find the resources. ¡± ¡°Then thank you. ¡± There was a hint of anxiety in Qi Ru¡¯s eyes. ¡°No matter how much it costs, we must save the Old Lady. I will thank you first. ¡± ¡°Madam, we will do our best. ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± When she turned around, Qi Ru¡¯s eyes were red. She held her hand and was at a loss. ¡°What should we do? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Didn¡¯t the doctor say that the bone marrow would be fine after the surgery? Grandmother will be fine. She will recover very soon. ¡± Gu Ruochu held her hand and felt veryplicated. The Old Lady could not stand the torment no matter how hard she tried. It was probably because of the recent events that had been pressing down on her that the olddy could not hold on any longer. During lunch, Gu Ruochu took the takeaway that her bodyguard had bought from outside. She opened the takeaway box and the olddy had already woken up. ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± ¡°grandmother. ¡± Gu Ruochu quickly put down the things in her hands and walked over to sit by the bed. She was wearing an oxygen mask and her hands were very cold. ¡°You¡¯re my granddaughter-inw, the one Nan Chen loves. Even though he¡¯s not by my side right now, I won¡¯t feel much regret if you can stand by my side on her behalf. ¡± Her tone was as if she was talking about her funeral. Gu Ruochu shook her head, ¡°grandmother, you¡¯ll be safe and sound. Don¡¯t think too much. The doctor has just told me and mother that you¡¯ll be fine as long as you undergo the bone marrow surgery. ¡± The Old Lady knew that Ruo Chu was consoling her. She knew that she would be fine if anything happened. Now that she had lived to this age, it was time for her to meet the old man. Actually, after the old man¡¯s death, she could not hold on any longer. If he were to leave, how would she have the courage to continue living in this world. Chapter 981

Chapter 981: Chapter 973 is so fast?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She had been holding on with all her strength in the past, waiting for her grandson¡¯s child to be born. She had barely managed to hold on until now and had almost used up all her strength. ¡°Ruo Chu, I¡¯ve never had much hope in my life. The only hope I have now is for you and Nanchen to live happily and safely for the rest of your lives. ¡± Her words sounded very sad and Gu Ruochu tightened her grip on her hand. Grandmother had always been very kind to her. How could such a kind person be taken away by the heavens so cruelly? ¡°I will. ¡± ¡°Then grandmother can be at ease. ¡± Old Lady Huoy on the hospital bed. Her face was filled with peace, as if she was at peace with death. The fallen leaves return to their roots. In the end, all dust returns to the earth. The olddy got up and ate a few mouthfuls of rice. Soon, shey back on the bed and fell asleep. Gu ruochu looked at the sleeping olddy and carefully left the ward. ¡°Ruo Chu, is grandmother asleep? ¡± Gu ruochu nodded and followed Qi ru to the side. Qi Ru turned around and looked at her, ¡°the doctor just told me that the olddy¡¯s bone marrow has found a suitable match. ¡± ¡°So soon? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart was filled with joy. As long as someone could save her, that would be good. Even though the olddy was old and might not be able to withstand the surgery, it was still better than having no hope at all. She hoped that grandmother would be able to survive this. Her heart clenched when she thought of the Old Lady¡¯s cold hands. When she was about to meet the donor, Gu Ruochu was stunned when she saw the familiar face. She could not believe it. ¡°What are you doing here? ¡± Wen xiann looked at Gu Ruochu but she did not look at Qi ru at all. She had always looked down on this woman. When she thought about how she had knelt in front of the Old Lady and they had ignored her, she felt very displeased. In her eyes, Qi ru was just a good-for-nothing woman who could not look after her husband. Of course, in Qi Ru¡¯s eyes, she naturally looked down on a woman who was a mistress and a lowly woman. ¡°I¡¯m here to donate my bone marrow to the olddy. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who matches the Old Lady¡¯s bone marrow? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression immediately turned cold. Would this woman donate her bone marrow to the olddy so easily No matter how you look at it, she does not look like a person who would voluntarily donate bone marrow. ¡°Tell me, how much do you want? ¡± Money? Wen Xiann raised her brows and looked at Gu Ruochu with interest, ¡°do you think that I would want something as vulgar as money? ¡± This woman was indeed smart. She knew that she would not donate bone marrow to the olddy for free. Of course, how could her goal be as simple as money. ¡°Then what do you want? ¡± ¡°If the olddy recognizes me as her wife, I will naturally obediently donate bone marrow to her. After all, a wife can¡¯t stand to see her mother-inw suffer from illness and pain. ¡± Wen xiann spoke in a rxed manner, but Gu Ruochu and Qi ru¡¯s expressions immediately changed. Gu Ruochu understood that Wen xiann wanted to use this opportunity to force the huo family to recognize her as their ¡°mistress. ¡± If she were to admit it, wouldn¡¯t that mean that Qi ru would voluntarily step down and give up the position of Madam Huo to her? ¡°In your dreams! ¡± Qi Ru never thought that this woman would actually push her luck at this moment. She gritted her teeth and red at her. Wen Xiann was not afraid at all Instead, she looked at her provocatively, ¡°very well. If you have the ability, don¡¯t make me save the olddy. ¡°. Just let the olddy wait for her death. Qi Ru, haven¡¯t you always appeared in front of everyone as a good daughter-inw It seems that you are just a hypocrite. Chapter 982

Chapter 982: Chapter 974 could not afford to gamble

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Ever since Huo Zhenggang had left the huo family home, she had been paying close attention to the huo family. When she heard that the olddy had fallen ill, her heart was bursting with joy. As long as the olddy was dead, no one would be able to stop her from entering the Huo family home. At this moment, Huo Nanchen was not around. It was time for Huo Zhenggang to show off his skills. ¡°Wen Xiann, do you think that only your bone marrow matches the olddy in this world? ¡± Gu Ruochu walked over. ¡°I don¡¯t think that the olddy would want to use your bone marrow. ¡± Wen Xiann¡¯s expression changed again and again She then said, ¡°don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know. Even if you can find someone with a bone marrow match, the olddy can¡¯t wait any longer. She doesn¡¯t have the time to wait for you. Or do you really intend to leave the olddy¡¯s life outside of your own hands? Then, I really have to ask the olddy what kind of filial piety she has towards her daughter-inw and granddaughter-inw.¡± Qi Ru could not stand the sight of her smug face. She was so angry that she grabbed Gu Ruochu¡¯s wrist, ¡°let¡¯s go. There¡¯s no need to pay attention to this kind of person. ¡± Wen Xiann was not in a hurry. They would find her sooner orter anyway. In fact, Gu Ruochu felt that it was a little difficult. If she were to really use Wen Xiann¡¯s bone marrow, she would take the opportunity to ckmail the huo family. If she did not use it, the olddy might die an unnatural death. ¡°Ruo Chu, do you also think that I should give in on this matter? ¡± Gu ruochu looked at Qi ru¡¯s reddened eyes and shook her head, ¡°if she were to really enter the huo family, the entire huo family would probably be invaded by her and her children. The consequences would be unimaginable. ¡± However, if she does not give in and Wen Xiann refuses to donate her bone marrow, the olddy¡¯s life could be in danger at any moment. They could not afford to gamble. ¡°Get lost, get lost. I don¡¯t need you to save me. ¡± The mother-inw and daughter-inw had just reached the door of the ward when they heard the olddy coughing. They looked at each other and immediately pushed the door open to enter. ¡°mother. ¡± Qi Ru saw Wen xiann standing there as expected, her face full of arrogance. When she found out that her bone marrow matched the olddy¡¯s, she already felt that the huo family could not do without her. She did not believe that Qi ru, the Good daughter-inw of three filial piety, would give up on reconciling with her regardless of the Old Lady¡¯s life. ¡°Get lost. Even if I die, I will not use your bone marrow. Get as far away from me as possible. ¡± The Old Lady Hated Wen Xiann the most in her life. This woman had destroyed the rtionship between her and her son when she was young She had even caused the father and son to have no feelings for each other up until now. Wen Xiann stood there calmly, her tone still as gentle as if nothing had happened. ¡°Old Lady, Zhenggang and I are truly in love. Now that he has broken up with Qi ru peacefully, why can¡¯t you face up to the rtionship between your son and me? Why can¡¯t you admit that I¡¯m the daughter-inw of the Huo family ¡°Old Lady, I think you¡¯re really old and confused! ¡± She really did not understand why the olddy was so stubborn? Zhenggang did not like this woman at all, yet he still insisted on making them a couple. Although she and Huo Zhenggang were now together openly, the olddy had kicked Huo Zhenggang out of the Huo family, making it impossible for her to be Mrs. Huo Legally. She still needed the Huo family¡¯s name. ¡°Your identity doesn¡¯t need to be recognized by an old woman like me. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know your purpose. You¡¯ve already achieved your goal of not wanting your son to be an illegitimate child, and now you want me to acknowledge your identity in the huo family. Why are you so wishful?¡± Wen Xiann did not feel ashamed at all after being seen through by the Old Lady. Chapter 983

Chapter 983: Chapter 975. Aren¡¯t you going to get lost?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Of course, she still cares about the huo family¡¯s name. She has been obsessed with this for so many years. Even though the olddy has already chased Huo Zhenggang out of the Huo family, isn¡¯t this an opportunity for them to return to the Huo family? Old Lady Huo looked at her with a determined expression, ¡°get lost. ¡± Wen Xiann never thought that the olddy would be so stubborn. Her face could not help but turn ugly. ¡°Old Lady, I hope that you can think things through. ¡± Gu Ruochu saw that Old Lady Huo was a little agitated and stepped forward, ¡°Wen Xiann, you can go. Did you hear what grandmother said? There¡¯s no need for you to be so self-righteous here. ¡± ¡°Gu Ruochu, you don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on between us. ¡± Wen Xiann¡¯s expression was almost ferocious ¡°You¡¯d better persuade the olddy that she will die if she doesn¡¯t have the bone marrow. I don¡¯t think you want her to die at such an old age under your indifference, right? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m dead or alive, I don¡¯t want to see you again. Get as far away from me as you can. ¡± The Old Lady then turned her back towards her as if she did not want to look at her anymore. A violent coughing sound rang out in the ward. Qi Ru went over to follow the Old Lady¡¯s back as the security guards outside came in to drive her away. ¡°Do you hear me? Don¡¯t make us do anything to embarrass you. ¡± Gu Ruochu walked over. Wen Xiann¡¯s expression was almost unsightly but she still stood where she was without any intention of leaving She only replied disdainfully, ¡°Old Lady, I don¡¯t need much. I just want you to acknowledge me and your grandson. If you don¡¯t even acknowledge your grandson, it¡¯s no wonder that you¡¯ve received your retribution. ¡± Wen Xiann¡¯s words were out of her control and the Old Lady¡¯s cough became even worse. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to get lost? ¡± Gu Ruochu saw that she was still talking and her expression was extremely cold. She could not wait to drag this woman out of the ward. Wen Xiann was clearly shocked by Gu Ruochu¡¯s sudden raised voice but she held it back, ¡°you don¡¯t know anything at all. What right do you have to lecture me? Do you think that it¡¯s too much for me to let her give birth to her own grandson? ¡± The Old Lady was so angry that she began to cough violently. She even coughed up tears. ¡°You¡¯re just a mistress. Do you still think that you¡¯re so righteous? ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at her and said in a cold voice ¡°If you think that it¡¯s unfair, don¡¯t have a child then. Back then, you broke up a family and had a child with a married man. You took advantage of me and now you want people to acknowledge you. Do you think that the whole world revolves around you? ¡± She impatiently grabbed Wen Xiann and threw her towards the door. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± As soon as the bodyguard entered the room and was about to grab Wen Xiann, he heard Huo zhenggang¡¯s stern voice. Gu Ruochu ignored him and ordered his men to take Wen Xiann away. Huo Zhenggang¡¯s face turned even darker. He was just about to curse when a fruit was thrown towards him and hit him in the face. ¡°All of you, get lost. ¡± The Old Lady cleared her throat before she picked up a fruit from the table and threw it at Huo Zhenggang¡¯s face without a word. Huo Zhenggang held Wen Xiann¡¯s hand in a threatening manner in the face of his own mother. Veins began to bulge on the back of his hand but he managed to hold it in. When he saw Wen Xiann calling him ¡®gentle Zhenggang¡¯ , his sharp gaze swept towards Qi ru. Qi Ruughed coldly in her heart and did not even nce at him. ¡°Mr. Huo, if you still have any conscience, please take your mistress away. If your mistress infuriates your grandmother to death, your name will spread far and wide. ¡± Hearing Gu Ruochu¡¯s sarcasm, Huo Zhenggang snorted coldly and left. Initially, Gu Ruochu thought that this matter hade to an end. She quickly ordered her men to find a bone marrow that matched olddy Huo¡¯s. At the same time, she asked the doctor to keep the olddy alive. Chapter 984

Chapter 984: Chapter 976 truth

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Not long after, the news began to spread like wildfire. The media had reported that the huo family had been inplete chaos ever since Huo Nanchen had left and that the managers were now fighting over the family property. It was said that his daughter-inw had publicly disapproved of his father-inw, forbidding him from returning to the huo family to inherit the family property. There was even news suggesting that Gu Ruochu wanted to take advantage of the chaos topletely take over the huo family and be rich. It was not as if there had never been such a situation in the wealthy families. Some women had be rich by inheriting their husband¡¯s family property and then remarrying or finding a fresh boyfriend. After all, Huo Nanchen was not in an Cheng at the moment. No one knew what would happen in the future. In the face of this overwhelming amount of news, many media outlets were once again waiting for Gu Ruochu, hoping to get some good news from her. Gu Ruochu was angered by these so-called revtions. Huo zhenggang really knew how to stir up trouble. He did not dare to deal with his own mother, so he directly poured the mes of war and dirty water on himself. Looking at the news media and newspapers, it seemed that they all thought that she wanted to monopolize the huo family. Those from the Huo family who thought that she wanted to rece Huo Nanchen to support the Huo family¡¯s board of directors began to wonder if she was nning topletely swallow the Huo family¡¯s assets. What does she want with these assets If Huo Nanchen was here, she would not have to suffer like this! It was possible that pregnant women have a lot of emotions as well. Gu Ruochu returned to thepany in a bad mood when she saw all these usations. At this moment, Huo Jingjing even came to thepany to scold Gu Ruochu and used her of selfishly wanting to monopolize the huo family¡¯s assets. Gu Ruochu simply could not be bothered with her vixen appearance. It was said that children raised by mistresses should not be expected to be good. They should be treated the same way as their mothers. Now, it seemed that the truth was true. ¡°Young Madam, Miss Huo is still scolding at the door. There are many media outlets outside. I¡¯m afraid that this will affect your reputation. ¡± Li Tezhu was also afraid that Huo Jingjing would spread rumors outside. The situation was already bad. ¡°Get the bodyguards to chase her away. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± ¡°Also, contact the four media outlets. I want to expose the news of Wen Xiann using her bone marrow to threaten the Old Lady. There will be news within at least an hour. ¡± Huo zhenggang wanted to pour all the dirty water on himself. That was wishful thinking. Let¡¯s see whose reputation has been tarnished this time. ¡°Alright. ¡± Special Assistant Li Tezhu quickly went to handle the matter. It seems that Huo Zhenggang has drawn fire onto himself this time. As soon as special assistant Li Tezhu came out, Gu Ruochu felt nauseous and ufortable. She could not take it any longer and immediately went into the bathroom to vomit. The secretary was a little worried and told the people outside not to disturb her. ¡°Alright, can¡¯t you see that the young Madam is already suffering enough? A woman has to support thepany and face all this news. She¡¯s really suffering. ¡± ¡°It would be great if the president were here. It¡¯s really hard on the young Madam. ¡± ... After Gu Ruochu had finished vomiting, she turned on the tap weakly and washed her face. Suddenly, someone hugged her from behind. It was a familiar aura that she had not felt in a long time, causing her entire body to tremble. When the water dripped from her face and she saw the person in front of her clearly, she still could not believe it. ¡°Nanchen. ¡± ¡°honey, I¡¯m back. ¡± She repeatedly confirmed that it was him who had returned. It was as if she had found a pir of support in an instant. The difort in her body could no longer be concealed. She copsed onto his body, ¡°Huo Nanchen, I¡¯m so ufortable, I¡¯m so ufortable. ¡± ¡°I know, I know. ¡± Huo Nanchen coaxed him as he carefully carried her in his arms. His face was full of pity. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll take care of the rest. My wife has suffered. She has suffered. ¡± Chapter 985

Chapter 985: Chapter 977-WHY are you back

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Why are you back? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not expect Huo Nanchen to be back today. She remembered that she had encountered too many things today and could not help but hug the person in front of her tightly, ¡°why are you back sote? ¡± The difort on her body seemed to have lessened and sheid on his shoulder to rest for a while. Especially when she smelled his aura, she managed to calm down the nausea that was churning in her heart. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m back. ¡± Gu Ruochu felt much better after hearing his voice. She was afraid that he would suddenly disappear. It was as if she had only seen him in a dream. In the blink of an eye, she realized that it was only a dream. ¡°Why did you onlye back? No, why did youe back? ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at the person in front of her and remembered that Huo Nanchen should be in the capital at this time. There was still a week before his case would be heard. She also nned to go to the capital in a week to see when his case would be concluded. ¡°If I don¡¯te back, how can you hold on by yourself? ¡± She was still pregnant, how could she endure such panic. Hearing his gentle voice, Gu Ruochu put her hands on his shoulders and hugged his waist tightly. Only then did she feel a sense of security. ¡°You can go back now. Don¡¯t let them catch you. Even though I¡¯m not feeling very well, it doesn¡¯t mean that I can let them cause trouble here. ¡± If Nan Yue were to find out about this, who knows what kind of crimes would be added to the list. Moreover, this was a crucial moment, and the court session was just around the corner. Why is Nan Yue always chasing after me? He is an extremely selfish person. Back then, Gu Ruochu might have really promised him that she would help him obtain benefits from the Huo family. However, she was no longer the Gu ruoyun she was back then. He must be angry at her ¡°betrayal¡± and could not bear to see her with Huo Nanchen. He pressed her head against his chest with his hand, ¡°I don¡¯t care if they mess around or not, but I won¡¯t let you stay in the center of the storm forever. ¡± ¡°But right now, we need to focus our efforts on dealing with Nan Yue. As for the Huo family, I can handle it. ¡± He did not reply and only hugged her. ¡°Nan Yue seems to be very hostile towards me, but I remember that the huo family does not seem to have much conflict with him. Especially after grandfather passed away, he has disyed his most amiable side. ¡± Actually, he did not quite understand. Ever since he had grown up, he had not had much contact with the people from the presidential pce. He especially knew that his mother and grandfather were very secretive about the presidential pce. In addition, he did not care about politics or the presidential pce. Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes were a little dazed when she heard what he said. Of course, she knew the reason. Nan Yue had previously offered to divorce her. Since she was not willing, Nan Yue naturally began to target Huo Nanchen. ¡°Did he make things difficult for you? ¡± Gu Ruochu used a little strength in her interlocking hands with him. She still felt a little ufortable in her heart. He had led a smooth life for the better part of his life. He had been living afortable life until now, but she had brought him half a lifetime of hardships. As for her, she could not tell him yet. The more intimate a person was, the more afraid she would be to confess what she thought would hurt him. She only hoped that she would be able to tide over all the difficulties this time. ¡°No, he could only hold on so that I would not be able to move around in the capital. He knows very well that he could only forcibly tie me up in the capital for a short period of time in this drug trafficking incident. It seems that he wants me topromise. ¡± Huo Nanchen knew very well what Nan Yue wanted him topromise with this drug trafficking incident. He had been waiting for Huo Nanchen to give him a hint, wanting to know Nan yue¡¯s true purpose. However, Nan Yue had nevere to see him. These days, it had been very peaceful. Huo Nanchen did not know that Nan Yue only wanted Gu Ruochu topromise. Chapter 986

Chapter 986: Chapter 978 was pressed against her forehead

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Nan Yue wanted to divorce her from this man under his control. He did not like Huo Nanchen and felt that Gu Ruochu could have a better life. As a father, he could give his daughter Supreme Glory and fame. ¡°Then let¡¯s wait for the court hearing. ¡± Gu Ruochu felt much more at ease when she heard his words. He must mean that Nan Yue had trapped him in the capital. He could only trap him until the court hearing and could only hold on until then. ¡°Hubby, I¡¯ll wait for you toe back. ¡± Even if the people in the board of directors were now suspicious of her, even if there were still people who did not know the truth who were suspicious of her, she could still walk very resolutely. Huo Nanchen¡¯s heart softened when he heard her voice. He lowered his head and kissed her forehead. ¡°Do you still have time for a meal? Let¡¯s go have a meal. You can go back after the meal. ¡± Gu Ruochu guessed that he might have flown over by helicopter again. He might not even have had time to eat. He seemed to have lost weight recently. Such a short period of time really made her heart ache. He lowered his head and pressed it against her forehead, breathing in and out every inch of her body. She closed her eyes. It was as if she had just felt a deep and profound love for him. She just wanted to be with him quietly. Now, whenever she met him, she would always want to be obsessed with him. His breath and every inch of his temperature made her feel at ease. Perhaps only people who loved deeply would be like this. Even if they did not speak, they would still feel very happy and sweet. Just like that, he held her in his arms and held her in his palm. ¡°I didn¡¯t eat. Come and eat with me. ¡± He squeezed her hand. Other than her belly being a little bigger, the other parts of her body had not changed at all. Fortunately, she had not lost any weight. It was just that she had not gained much weight. ¡°Alright. ¡± She wrapped her hand around his neck and a sense of happiness and sweetness welled up within her. ¡°You¡¯ve suffered, wife. ¡± ¡°No, I just feel that I have a pir of support whenever I think of you. ¡± She had ced all of her feelings on him. Whenever she thought of her, her heart would be at peace. Actually, the one who had suffered was not her but him. If it had not been for her, Nan Yue would not have med him so harshly. The two of them lingered in the office for quite some time before Gu Ruochu finally remembered that she had to put on a disguise for him before leaving the house. After all, it would not be fair for him to return to an city now. Even though it was impossible for Nan Yue not to notice that he had left, he still had to disguise himself in an city. ¡°What¡¯s this? ¡± Huo Nanchen watched as she skillfully took out a ck mask, scarf, and hat from her room. He looked at them with disdain. ¡°Of course this is for you. ¡± Gu Ruochu pounced towards him with the mask in her hand. His nerves tensed up as he looked at her. He reached out and hugged her, ¡°why are you running so fast? Take care of yourself. ¡± Her stomach was a little swollen and he could not help but be on tenterhooks at all times, afraid that she would suddenly fall. ¡°Have you always been a must-have in the office? ¡± Gu Ruochu was hooked by his hand and leaned against his body. She could not exert any strength. She leaned against him and did not move. ¡°Of course it¡¯s for you. Didn¡¯t you say that you wereing backst time? I was afraid that your face would scare the crowd. ¡± Huo Nanchen was very displeased when he heard this. He lowered his head and looked at the person in his arms, ¡°am I that scary? You¡¯re actually afraid that I would scare the crowd? ¡± His face had always been praised in front of the crowd. How did it turn into a scary face in Ruo Chu¡¯s eyes. She was extremely displeased to be despised by her own wife. Gu Ruochu reached out and pulled his face. Her skin was so good that she was almost jealous. ¡°Mr. Huo, you¡¯re very handsome. But this is a special period, so I hope that you can cover your face a little. Besides, if I were to be stared at by other girls on the road, I would be very jealous. ¡± Chapter 987

Chapter 987: Chapter 979: Going Out for dinner

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION After being coaxed, his mood was clearly much better. He followed her instructions and changed into a casual outfit in the lounge. He put on a ck mask and a low-brimmed cap to cover his face. All that could be seen was the high bridge of his nose and his well-defined Chin. After he was fully dressed, Gu Ruochu realized that his aura had changed. It was a little more mysterious, especially when he looked like a male celebrity. Gu Ruochu was afraid that passersby would recognize the male celebrity who had deliberately dressed up. She wondered if this was a cover-up? Of course, Huo Nanchen did not want her to struggle any longer. He reached out and held her hand as they walked out of the door. They left through another exit of thepany, just in time to avoid the Paparazzi who were waiting at the main entrance. However, Gu Ruochu saw Huo Jingjing being dragged away by her bodyguards as she walked out. She was still cursing at some unclean things. ¡°Let¡¯s go, wife. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Gu Ruochu watched from afar and held huo Nanchen¡¯s hand tightly. There was a hint of sympathy in her eyes. This woman had gone through too many trivial matters in her marriage. Now, she had been tortured until she was skinny and bony. That was why she had developed a ferocious and unbearably ugly face. Although she sympathized, Gu Ruochu only treated her as a woman who had been tormented by her marriage and not as Huo Nanchen¡¯s younger sister. The two got into the car and soon stopped in front of one of Ruo Chu¡¯s favorite restaurants. Gu Ruochu immediately put on a mask and followed him out the door. In the past, they rarely had the chance to hold hands and go shopping together. Today, he was by her side and Gu Ruochu was holding his hand as if they were in love. Even though she was wearing a mask, passersby kept looking at her. Gu Ruochu was not too surprised. Even though he was wearing a mask and was almost fully armed, his appearance attracted the attention of passersby. This was her man. She felt very satisfied just thinking about it. Perhaps it was because he was around that Gu Ruochu ate more than usual. He always kept putting food into her bowl. He felt that it was enough just by watching her eat. There was no need to do anything. ... The Paparazzi who had been waiting at the entrance of the Huo family did not wait for Gu Ruochu toe out. Although they felt that it was strange, they could not do anything about it. Because of some insider¡¯s revtions, they hadpletely locked onto the huo family¡¯s fight for the inheritance. Not only were the celebrity circle paying attention to this important event, manyizens were also paying attention to it. Back then, when they had proposed to Huo Nanchen and set off the fireworks, their love for each other had undoubtedly caused people to yearn for and admire them. As the news and doubts continued to rise, theizens were also discussing the authenticity of the incident endlessly. Whether Gu Ruochu was thinking about the huo family¡¯s property or helping her husband to protect his property, it had be a hot topic of discussion. An Cheng¡¯s media had published highly controversial news and headlines, causing many people to doubt Gu Ruochu¡¯s love for her husband. ¡°If this woman is really waiting for Huo Nanchen to be unlucky enough to take over the huo family¡¯s huge property, then I will curse this woman to death for the rest of my life. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, this is too much. Who doesn¡¯t know that Huo Shao really loves his wife to the bone? Especially since the news that has just arrived is enough to prove it. If such an infatuated, handsome, and rich man is truly let down, I will never let Gu Ruochu off the hook for the rest of my life. ¡± ¡°You guys are too arbitrary. However, how can a few so-called insiders¡¯ revtions prove Gu Ruochu¡¯s true character? Huo Shao is a very outstanding man. The woman he has fallen in love with must also have some shining points. She can¡¯t be that bad. ¡± ¡°HMPH, Gu Ruochu is not a good person either. Otherwise, why would she disregard the Old Lady¡¯s life and Beg Wen Xiann to donate her bone marrow? She¡¯s just afraid that someone else will get a share of the huo family¡¯s wealth. In the end, she¡¯s not a good person. ¡± Chapter 988

Chapter 988: Chapter 980: Theeback of the news

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Wen Xiann¡¯s heart was filled with pride when she saw the rhythm of these topics. Nowadays, the Inte was the most violent. She did not believe that Gu Ruochu would not be afraid or angry. It would be best if the media reporters were to squat at her door every day, causing her to be extremely annoyed. It was Gu Ruochu¡¯s fault for being so tactless. If she had listened to her earlier and persuaded Qi ru to abdicate, she would not have done such a thing. Of course, special assistant Li Tezhu had seen these arguments, especially when the Huo Corporation¡¯s employees and directors had received thesements. However, no matter what type of public rtions they had, they would be detrimental to the young Madam. Instead, they would have the illusion that theirments were true. Therefore, he still ignored them. However, the young Madam had just given him a video, which finally gave him some confidence. It seems that the young Madam had already made ns. Now, it was time for the news to turn the tables. ¡­ At this moment, the news was still continuing to ferment. Huo Nanchen¡¯s matter had be a mystery. ording to what Huo Zhenggang had said, Gu Ruochu¡¯s recent methods of controlling the Huo Corporation were indeed like fighting for the Huo family¡¯s property. If the huo family¡¯s property really fell into Gu Ruochu¡¯s hands and the capital case was decided, Gu Ruochu would probably be the final winner. These paparazzi would certainly keep a close eye on such explosive news. ¡°Is Madam Huo really in thepany today? Why haven¡¯t I seen her yet? ¡± ¡°Mrs. Wen has called me and has repeatedly confirmed that Gu Ruochu has entered thepany, so she must be here now. Wait a little longer, I don¡¯t believe that she will stay in thepany forever. ¡± The most important thing in being a Paparazzi was perseverance and perseverance. In the past, they would stay in front of celebrity scandals and even eat at the celebrity¡¯s door. Now that they were faced with such a big news, they could not miss it. Unfortunately, the Paparazzi waited for a long time, but they did not see anyoneing out of thepany¡¯s door. At this moment, the media suddenly broke another piece of news. Four influential media outlets broke the news at the same time. They imed that Huo Zhenggang¡¯s mistress used the bone marrow to force the olddy to admit her identity as her daughter-inw. They even forced the olddy to admit that she had an illegitimate child and illegitimate daughter. The Old Lady was so angry that the mistress kept coughing in the ward, but her son still allowed the mistress to do whatever she wanted. Not only that, the mistress had also thrown all the dirty water on the pregnant Madam Huo in an attempt tobel her as a contender for property. No one knew who had leaked the video, but when they saw the irrefutable evidence, those who had initially suspected Gu Ruochu were in an uproar. It turned out that Wen Xiann had nned to divert everyone¡¯s attention to cover up the vile deeds of the scumbag man and woman. The moment the news spread, it drew the ire of the public. Especially those rich and powerful wives who had umted grudges for a long time. After they found out about the truth, they all exploded. To be able to meet such a scumbag was truly the misfortune of eight lifetimes. A mistress was indeed a mistress. She only knew how to scheme and scheme behind the scenes. Once the news was out, everyone med the mistress for her schemes and her biological son¡¯s indifference. For such a woman, she could even disregard her biological mother. Such a mistress was simply a killer who destroyed family and family ties. As expected, she still wanted to make a name for herself when she became a cousin. Everyone understood why the olddy wanted to chase her biological son out. It was useless even if such a muddled son came. If he stayed in the Huo family, he would only stir up trouble and bring even greater disaster to the huo family. It was better to let the huo family continue to operate in the hands of his granddaughter-inw. Chapter 989

Chapter 989: Chapter 981: a sorry state

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Wen Xiann never dreamed that the news would turn around so quickly. She had hoped to use public opinion online to put pressure on Gu Ruochu. Women who are pregnant tend to be fickle-minded. Once they are pressured by public opinion online, not only would they not have the energy to manage thepany, they might not even be able to keep their child. With that thought in mind, she burst intoughter at home. Her n was to be happy. However, when she saw the crowd of reporters at the entrance of the vi the next day, she was instantly stunned. Huo mingyou originally wanted to leave the house but was unable to squeeze out a single word when he saw this scene. He could only turn around and ask his mother what she had done again. ¡°Mom, why did you summon these reporters? ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. ¡± Wen Xiann¡¯s beautiful face turned pale. She hurriedly walked out while calling for the security guards to chase her out. ¡°Mrs. Wen, could you please exin about the bone marrow? Did you use the bone marrow to force the Old Lady to admit to you as her daughter-inw and force her out of the main office? ¡± ¡°Mrs. Wen, May I ask if the olddy has be sick from your anger? ¡± ¡°Mrs. Wen, I heard that in order to cover up your and Mr. Huo¡¯s criminal acts, you threw dirty water on Mrs. Huo? ¡± ... The microphone in front of her was like a small forest, especially when the reporters¡¯questions were sharper than the previous ones. They also squeezed her excitedly. Wen Xiann felt like she was being pushed and almost kneaded into dough. She wanted to get out of the microphone, but she realized that these crazy Paparazzi would not let her have a chance to escape. It was not easy to catch the person involved. How could she have sympathy for Wen Xiann and let her go for the sake of money. Moreover, she was a person who destroyed other people¡¯s families. It was disgusting for her to repeatedly frame others like this ¡°Son, Mingyou... ¡± Wen xiann screamed, but Huo Mingyou did not dare to go forward. He could only call the security office and exin the situation. Soon, the security arrived. It was not easy to get rid of these Paparazzi. After the Paparazzi were violently expelled, Wen Xiann¡¯s hair was messy. She did not expect to be like this. ¡°MINGYOU. ¡± It just so happened that Huo Zhenggang was not around. Only this son of his could vent his emotions. However, Huo Mingyou furrowed his brows and looked very impatient, ¡°I told you not to provoke Gu Ruochu a long time ago. You didn¡¯t listen to me, otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have attracted these disasters all the time. ¡± Previously, he had thought that as long as he could win Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart and obtain the support of the Gu family and Nan Yue, he would be able to kick Huo Nanchen out of the game. However, Wen Xiann refused to listen and insisted that Huo Zhenggang give him a status. He even came up with a stupid idea to ce him under Qi ru¡¯s name. In the end, she angered Qi ru and exposed the news of his illegitimate son on the spot. She even provoked the olddy to kick his father out of the Huo family. Now, she had attracted such news again. Now, she had attracted a lot of trouble instead. This mother really had no use for anything other than her looks and love of dressing up. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t make decisions on your own from now on. Do you know that every time you make decisions on your own, you can bring me a lot of trouble? ¡± Huo Mingyou was really annoyed by this troublemaker mother of his. Every time, his ns would bepletely disrupted by her. ¡°Mingyou, how can you say that about mom? ¡± Ayer of tears appeared in Wen Xiann¡¯s eyes, and she could only pretend to be pitiful. In the past, whenever she showed this expression in front of Huo Zhenggang, Huo zhenggang would be unable to stand it and start to coax her. However, Huo Mingyou only had a headache. ¡°Mom, I only hope that you can restrain yourself for me in the future. That¡¯s it. Chapter 990

Chapter 990: Chapter 982, n

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo mingyou loosened his tie and impatiently turned to leave. ¡°Mingyou, Mingyou... ¡± She felt as if she had lost something when she saw her son leave. Flustered, she chased after him with her hair disheveled. Huo Mingyou thought of how Wen Xiann was still chasing after him. He felt even more embarrassed when he thought of her pathetic state, and he quickened his pace. ¡°Mrs. Wen... ¡± The servants at the back chased after Wen Xiann again until Huo Mingyou¡¯s figurepletely disappeared from the vi. Only then did Wen Xiann stagger to sit on the ground and burst into tears. Just as she waspletely devastated, the person who had been waiting at the door suddenly snapped a photo of this scene. In less than half an hour, Wen Xiann¡¯s photo was uploaded onto the Inte. Many people used her as a model for mistresses so that people would remember the fate of this kind of person. ¡°...¡± Gu Ruochu saw the reversal of the news and had an idea in her mind. Huo Nanchen had leftst night. Even though both of them were very reluctant to part, they knew that their separation now would mean a long-term rtionship in the future. When she had returned to the Huo Corporation, the employees of thepany had treated her with even more respect than before. They all thought that she was pregnant and still needed to manage thepany. At the same time, she needed to prevent those scum from using online violence. Actually, Gu Ruochu did not think that these so-called online violence would do anything to her. She had always treated people who were unfamiliar with her with a normal attitude. In any case, she would not lose a piece of flesh. However, now that the news that had distorted her image had been removed, Huo Zhenggang and Wen Xiann felt a little better as they continued to bear the me that had been ced on her. ¡°Young Madam, thank you for your hard work. ¡± After settling everything, Li Tezhu felt that it had been hard on a woman like her. ¡°You should be the one who has worked hard. If you were not by my side, I might not be able to do things smoothly. ¡± ¡°This is what I should be doing. ¡± Li Tezhu ced the documents on his desk and waited for her to go through them before sending the team off. Taking down the GI n. She held the reports in her hands as she carefully recalled the relevant matters that Huo Nanchen had told her. She checked the things that she needed to bring with her and after confirming them over and over again, she began to tidy her hair in front of the mirror. Gu Ruochu sighed softly as she looked at herself in front of the Mirror. This time, only Xu Cheng can seed and not fail. After encouraging herself, Gu Ruochu brought her people and all the documents to the meeting room of the an Cheng government. The entire Huo family building was in a state of anxiety because of the GI n. People wereing and going as they prepared for this n. This was Gu Ruochu¡¯s first project since she had epted the Huo family. The task was arduous and important. If she does not seed, she might face a lot of questions. Huo Mingyou was still watching her from the shadows. If she fails, he would take advantage of this loophole. The Old Lady was also sick at home. The oue of this battle was crucial. She must remain calm. She must do her best. It was not that Gu Ruochu had never participated in this kind ofpetition before. She just needed to calm herself down before going on stage. Five minutester, Gu Ruochu led her team out of the door. ¡°Has the young Madam left? ¡± The secretary came over and saw that Gu Ruochu¡¯s straight back was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Yes, she said that she wants to take down the GI project. ¡± The receptionist looked over, ¡°I¡¯m not sure if the young Madam will be able to take it down this time. ¡± She looked around before moving closer to the secretary¡¯s ear, ¡°I heard that Mr. Huo¡¯s illegitimate child is still looking around. He must be looking forward to the young Madam¡¯s failure so that he can have an excuse to take control of the Huo family. ¡± Chapter 991

Chapter 991: Chapter 983 had no problems at all

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The reality was right in front of them. If Gu Ruochu could not properly control the Huo Corporation, the board of directors would certainly be very dissatisfied. At that time, they would be leaderless and would have no choice but to let huo mingyou take over. Those old geezers in the board of Directors were actually the best at judging the situation so as to prevent themselves from suffering too great a loss. ¡°I think this matter is very unlikely. Have you ever seen a woman who could fuck a man? It¡¯s very rare. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too full of yourself for now. I feel that the young Madam is very imposing. Perhaps she could win a battle ande back. ¡± ¡°Who knows? ¡± ... Huo Mingyou had known from the start that Gu Ruochu would appear in the an Cheng government conference room because someone had previously revealed to him and Huo Zhenggang that Gu Ruochu had been following the GI n all along. She was really arrogant, daring to follow such a difficult n as soon as she took over the Huo Corporation. Let¡¯s see how she ends up then. Huo Mingyou was inexplicably excited. He had already found out everything about the Huo Corporation. Once Gu Ruochu had failed, he would immediately mobilize a few of the board members. He had also participated in the government¡¯s bid this time. He had also submitted his repeatedly polished works to them and had even contacted a few people close to him. This time, there would definitely be no problems. Gu Ruochu arrived at the conference room and presented her works and ns to them in a veryplete manner. The secretary-general, who had not paid much attention to them, suddenly had a sh of light in his eyes when he heard her ns. This person¡¯s ideas were truly unique and practical. A GENIUS He has ideas He is an outstanding talent that can be molded! When he finally signed the documents, Li Tezhu still felt as if he was in a dream. He was still in a daze when he signed the documents. Yes, why did it seem like only two hours had passed just now. Young Madam actually took two hours to settle this person? Director Zhang had been working on this project for a long time, but there was no result at all? It was too scary! It was not like Li Tezhu had never seen such a powerful person. After all, by Huo Nanchen¡¯s side, the BOSS had done even more crazy and unbelievable things in the past. But Young Madam was a woman And a woman who did not seem to be a professional! While Huo Mingyou was secretly pleased with himself, the news that the government had given the GI project to huo suddenly spread like crazy. In less than half a day, the news had not only spread throughout the entire Huo Corporation building, it had also spread to the otherpanies. Qi Ru was not the first to learn of the news, but she was the one who was the most shocked when she learned of it. Her daughter-inw had actually managed to put up a front for the Huo Corporation. Gu Ruochu had actually taken down the government¡¯s GI project? All the employees once again looked at Madam Huo in a New Light. As expected, there was such a powerful BOSS, and Madam BOSS was not to be trifled with. Initially, they had thought that this was just an empty shell. They had never thought that there would actually be real materials. This time, the board of directors was even more convinced. The originally heavy atmosphere of the Huo Corporation had been reced by a rxed and happy atmosphere. After experiencing the financial crisis and storms a while ago, the haze of the Huo Corporation had been blown away by this project. ¡°I really did not expect young madam to be so amazing. ¡± ¡°Sigh, the president is not here. Of course, young Madam will do her best to protect the HUO corporation for him. Previously, it was also revealed that young Madam wanted the Huo family¡¯s property. Actually, I think young Madam only wants to protect the president¡¯s painstaking efforts. She must be deeply in love with him to do this.¡± These words sounded sad, but they also sounded very real. ¡°indeed. If the president was here, the young Madam might not have to suffer these hardships. But now it seems that the young Madam has seeded. Not only are the members of the board of directors shocked by the Young Madam, even the otherpanies know that the young Madam is amazing. ¡± Chapter 992

Chapter 992: What¡¯s wrong with chapter 984?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Even though Gu Ruochu was very confident, she had a premonition that she would be able toplete this project However, she was still a little excited afterpleting it. She had seeded, she had really seeded. At this moment, she wanted to share all her joy with Huo Nanchen. He had only left for one night and she was already missing her even more. Most of the matters here have been resolved. At least now, she had temporarily stabilized the Huo Corporation. Huo Zhenggang and Huo Mingyou had no reason to covet the Huo Corporation anymore. At least now, they had achieved results and the board of directors had ced her at the center. ¡°Young Madam, why don¡¯t you go and take a look at the office first? ¡± Special Assistant Li Tezhu suddenly came over with a strange expression on his face. It was as if he was trying to stifle hisughter but at the same time, he felt that it was ridiculous. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Gu Ruochu felt that something was off at first nce and quickly followed special assistant Li into the office. ¡°That Huo Mingyou entered thepany after you left. Thepany knew that he was Mr. Huo¡¯s son but they did not stop him. I¡¯m guessing that he¡¯s doing something in the office right now. ¡± ¡°Oh? ¡± A cold smile appeared on Gu Ruochu¡¯s face, ¡°he¡¯s probably waiting for my n to fail so that he can immediately incite those directors to rebel against me, right? ¡± Special Assistant Li Tezhu understood, ¡°if he finds out that the young Madam has sessfully taken over the GI n, would he be so angry that he would want to jump off the building? ¡± The mother and son had caused so much trouble before, it was time for them to take a look at the stairs. As the two spoke, they arrived at the door of the office. There was a stranger standing at the door. Gu Ruochu first nced at him, ¡°who are you? ¡± That person was Huo Mingyou¡¯s personal secretary. Even though she did not know who she was at first, she could guess who she was now. ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s Madam Huo. ¡± ¡°If you know who I am, leave my office immediately. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude. ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at his strange expression and a cold smile appeared on her face. ¡°Madam, President Huo is in his office. You have to open the door first. ¡± Gu Ruochu could not imagine that the person in his office was someone with a deep attitude when she saw how arrogant he was. ¡°This is my office. President Huo is in the capital. Who is that person inside? ¡± Special Assistant Li Tezhu reached out and pulled him to the side. Gu Ruochu pushed the door open without any scruples and entered. She saw that Huo Mingyou was actually sitting in her swivel chair. ¡°sister-inw. ¡± Seeing that he was still able to smile, Gu ruochu wondered if he would still be able to smile after he found out that she had taken over the GI project. ¡°Huo Mingyou, don¡¯t dirty my chair. ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at him with disdain. ¡°Special Assistant Li, please ask your secretary to change it for me. This one is already dirty. ¡± Huo Mingyou, who had initially wanted to tease her, slowly grew angry when he heard this woman¡¯s arrogant and condescending tone. ¡°Gu Ruochu, I think that you should be more sensible. Huo Nanchen isn¡¯t here, so I can treat you however I want. Beg Me, and I¡¯ll treat you better. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not know whether to call him naive or stupid when she saw how smug he was, as if everything was in his hands. ¡°treat me better? Are you going to y me like a fool? ¡± She now felt that Huo mingyou was the real fool. Gu Ruochu¡¯s lips curved slightly as she looked at him with an obscure gaze. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that my GI n has been taken down. So, I¡¯ve disappointed you. ¡± The smile on Huo mingyou¡¯s face slowly stiffened. His face slowly turned livid and even his breathing became rough and heavy. How is this possible? Chapter 993

Chapter 993: Chapter 985 felt that it was not worth it for him

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION He did not seem to believe it, but when he saw that special assistant Li Tezhu¡¯s expression did not change at all, his initially skeptical face revealed even more suspicion. ¡°You¡¯ve taken down the GI n? How long has it been? Do you think that I would believe it? ¡± He did not dare to believe it and was even more unwilling to believe it. At first, he thought that he would be able to seize the opportunity to rise to the top, thinking that he would be able to turn the tables. But what has happened now? Gu Ruochu had locked down all her opportunities for him. The group of old men on the board of directors always spoke for profit. Now that Gu Ruochu hadid down a leadership foundation for herself, they would definitely use her as their core. Without Huo Nanchen, she would be an outstanding substitute for their core. ¡°What does it have to do with me whether you believe me or not? ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at his bewildered expression and felt that it wasughable. ¡°All you have to do is get out of the office immediately. Don¡¯t wait for me to hire a bodyguard. ¡± The bodyguard had already appeared at the door. Li Tezhu¡¯s movements were still very fast. After all, he was a man. Li Tezhu naturally had to think of the presence of a man. ¡°Gu Ruochu, have you really taken down the GI n? ¡± Huo Mingyou felt a chill in his heart as if he had thought of something. He reached out and grabbed her arm as he questioned her, ¡°how is that possible? Did you ask someone for help? How could you possibly take down the GI n? Gu Ruochu, don¡¯t think that you can fool me! ¡± From the calm questioning in the beginning, his voice gradually became frantic. Gu Ruochu appeared very calm from the beginning to the end. This man really thought that everything was under his control. He really thought that he could do whatever he wanted just because Huo Nanchen was not around. Thest thing he should do was to be too self-righteous. ¡°What¡¯s the point of me lying to you? ¡± Gu Ruochu was in pain from being pinched. With a cold face, she stomped on the back of his foot. The force of her foot was very strong. Huo MINGYOU¡¯s entire face contorted from the sudden stomp. There was a deep pain in his foot. He took a few steps back in the instant he felt the pain. ¡°Get lost. ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at him and walked past him to get someone to deal with the chair that Huo Mingyou had sat on. ¡°Why should I get lost? Even if I¡¯m an illegitimate child, I still have the right to inherit the huo family¡¯s power. I have the right to do so legally and morally. Gu Ruochu, no matter what you and Huo Nanchen think, I am a descendant of the huo family by blood. This is something that you can not deny no matter what.¡± He seemed to be extremely furious as he smashed the office table into pieces with a single punch. At this moment, his vicious aura made everyone in the office feel terrified. However, Gu Ruochu did not even blink as she looked at her coldly. ¡°You have to pay for this office table. Please transfer the money after you leave the Huo family. ¡± Soon, someone came in to deal with the mess on the floor. Gu Ruochu sat on the only Sofa that was safe. Her eyes signaled for someone to quickly drag her out. ¡°Huo Mingyou, I don¡¯t think you understand humannguage, do you? ¡± Yes, you have the blood of the huo family flowing through your veins. The Huo family was founded by the master and was also supported by Huo Nanchen himself. Your father did not contribute at all. When the master left, he had left a valid deration of inheritance in the hands of thewyer. These were the other two sons of Nanchen and Madam Qi ru. If we were more generous, you would at most get some cash and a vi. Otherwise, you¡¯ll just have to wait and be penniless.¡± Gu Ruochu could not understand these people who would pretend to be obedient even after they had taken advantage of them. Back then, Huo Zhenggang had favored Huo Jingjing and Huo Mingyou. The mother and son had taken advantage of other people¡¯s husbands. Now, they wanted to split the wealth. She really felt that Huo Nanchen was not worth it. Chapter 994

Chapter 994: Chapter 986 was passed

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The rtionship between Huo Zhenggang and Wen Xiann was built on the foundation of hurting their first wife and child. Their so-called Love was really disgusting. Back then, they abandoned their wives and children, and now they wanted the huo family to recognize them so that they could divide up the huo family. After taking all the advantages, they still wanted to have an open and aboveboard identity, dividing up the huo family¡¯s assets and taking advantage of the Huo family. They were really dreaming. Huo Mingyou¡¯s expression became even uglier. He almost forgot about the so-called deration of dividing up the assets made by that Damn old man. The old man really looked down on his family background! ¡°So what if it was your husband who supported him? My father still has a share of the Huo family. ¡± Huo Mingyou was already being unreasonable. Or perhaps it could be said that he was taught by Huo Zhenggang. Gu Ruochuughed icily, ¡°Your father¡¯s share? He should have thought of this when he abandoned his wife and son. I won¡¯t waste any more time with you. I¡¯m about to convene a board meeting and I don¡¯t want to see you. ¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the bodyguards had already begun to drag her out. Huo mingyou still had some brains. He did not shout or shout at the Huo family. No matter what, he wanted to leave some good face in the huo family. ¡°Young Madam, I¡¯ve chased away all the irrelevant people. ¡± Gu Ruochu nodded. She took the documents and headed upstairs to the conference room. She had just taken down the Gi n and was still feeling a little excited. Now, it was time to report the results. Gu Ruochu heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that the tense atmosphere in thepany was no longer tense. She had finally passed the first stage of the huo family. Now that Huo Zhenggang and Huo Mingyou had been dealt a blow, they should be at their most vulnerable. She must seize the opportunity and continue her attack. Gu Ruochu was still thinking about how to proceed ording to the n when she remembered what Huo Nanchen had said before he left. She could not afford to dy the Old Lady¡¯s illness either. Huo Zhenggang had broken off all ties with the huo family for the sake of a woman. He could not possibly have any conscience to ask Wen Xiann to save his grandmother. Therefore, she had to make a good n. She had to capture all of them at once. After the board meeting, Gu Ruochu came out in a rtively rxed atmosphere. The few sensible people were all talking to her. ¡°I was secretly worried about the young Madam, but now it seems that the young Madam has already made her ns. ¡± Director Zhang¡¯s stern face broke into a smile ¡°All these years, I¡¯ve only admired one huo Nanchen, and now I have to add you as well. Earlier on, Madam Huo had called to test your chances of winning. It seems that we¡¯ve all been too worried. ¡± There¡¯s nothing wrong with that at all. ¡°It¡¯s still because I have all of you by my side to support me. The person I¡¯m most grateful for is you, director Zhang. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you had shocked the entire scene, I wouldn¡¯t have had this opportunity to prove myself to the huo family. ¡± Gu Ruochu spoke humbly while director Zhang burst intoughter. ¡°No, no, the young Madam is the best. ¡± Huo Nanchen had always been too cold when he was around. He had never received such praise before. Now that the human heart had been captured, his impression of Gu Ruochu had deepened. ... Qi Ru had been running around the hospital recently. When she found out that Gu Ruochu had taken down the GI project, she finally let go of her tense nerves. If both sides were causing trouble, she would really break down. The situation at the Huo family had be much more rxed after the GI project had been taken down. Now, only the Old Lady¡¯s matter was left and the crisis had been reduced by more than half. The hospital had been increasing their efforts to find a match for the olddy¡¯s bone marrow. Qi Ru and Gu Ruochu had also checked and found that they were not a match. Unfortunately, only Wen Xiann¡¯s bone marrow was a match. Chapter 995

Chapter 995: Chapter 987

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Qi Ru did not know if God was ying a trick on them. As long as Wen Xiann did not let go of this, it would be really difficult for them to resolve this matter. They could only ask the hospital to increase their efforts to find a bone marrow match. ¡°Qi ru. ¡± The first time Qi ru saw huo Zhenggang after they broke up was actually in the hospital. When she saw Wen Xiann and Qi ru¡¯s expression, it was a little ugly. Despite her old age, she was still acting coquettishly next to the man. Qi Ru¡¯s entire face was expressionless. Heh. They could finally be together openly Congrattions, what kind of pot goes with what kind of LID. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ¡± It was precisely because she had let go that Qi ru had such a normal heart to face him. ¡°I¡¯m here to see my mother. ¡± Huo zhenggang was still a little ufortable when he heard Qi ru¡¯s cold voice. He thought about how he had to go through her to see his mother. ¡°The olddy is asleep now. If you have something to do,e back another day. ¡± ¡°If she¡¯s asleep, I¡¯ll take care of her. ¡± Huo zhenggang pulled the woman next to him and was about to enter the ward when he was stopped by her and a few bodyguards next to him. ¡°The olddy needs to rest. You guys can go back first. ¡± ¡°Zhenggang. ¡± Wen Xiann called out in a soft voice. She already had a hidden usation against Qi ru. ¡°Qi ru, don¡¯t go too far. I¡¯m a son, so it¡¯s natural for me to take care of my mother. What do you mean by directly leaving me out in the open? ¡± ¡°exactly what you understand. ¡± Qi Ru looked at him ¡°It¡¯s obvious that you don¡¯t understand what I mean just now The Old Lady hates to see you and this woman, or do you want to see Wen Xiann anger the olddy again ¡°The olddy is old, and her health is not good to begin with. If word gets out that she is angered to death by your son, I want to see if you can still withstand the public opinion in Quan an city. ¡± Thinking of the scene that day, Huo zhenggang endured it He then said, ¡°that day was just an ident. Xiann didn¡¯t do it on purpose. She only made an irrational move to make me return to the Huo family. She didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I guarantee that she won¡¯t do it again. ¡± Seeing that Huo Zhenggang actually tried to clear Wen Xiann¡¯s name, Qi ru couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly. That day, Wen xiann wanted to force the olddy to admit her identity as her daughter-inw. Otherwise, she would not have donated her bone marrow. She was holding the Huo family¡¯s lifeline in her hands. Huo zhenggang actually thought that such a woman was just trying to help him get the olddy to forgive him so that he could return to the huo family. It was no wonder that a man could not achieve his career if he could be painted like this. ¡°Huo Zhenggang, you don¡¯t have to exin to me. The reason why I can¡¯t let you into the ward has been exined very clearly. The Old Lady needs to rest, so please go back first. ¡± ¡°Qi ru, don¡¯t go too far! I¡¯m the one who belongs to the Huo family. Now that we¡¯re divorced, you shouldn¡¯t meddle in the huo family¡¯s affairs, because you¡¯re not qualified! ¡± Huo Zhenggang¡¯s temper red up again. In the past, he was like a cat without any dignity in front of her for the sake of the olddy. Now that he finally broke free from the shackles, this woman still dared to ride on his head? ¡°Am I not qualified or are you not qualified? ¡± Qi Ru found it funny. ¡°Let me remind you, you have nothing to do with the Huo family now. The Old Lady kicked you out of the Huo family a long time ago. ¡± Huo zhenggang could not refute her words. He hated her for bringing him down. ¡°So what? Even if you kick me out, you can¡¯t deny that I have the blood of the Huo family in me. ¡± So, Huo Zhenggang thought that blood could save everything. It was ridiculous. The Old Lady had been disappointed in him for a long time. Did this man really think that everyone had to give in to him and forgive him after what he had done? Chapter 996

Chapter 996: Chapter 988: Take Your woman and leave

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Zhenggang, why are you losing your temper? It¡¯s not like she did it on purpose. ¡± Wen Xiann tried to dissuade him again, holding the man by her side tightly. Although Qi ru was very cold, she still felt that she was faking it. Why did she insist on not getting a divorce after so many years? Wasn¡¯t it because she was deeply in love? ¡°Xiann, you¡¯re the most sensible one. ¡± Huo zhenggang¡¯s chauvinism was satisfied He looked at Qi ru and scolded, ¡°look at you, how can youpare to Xiann? I don¡¯t want to be with you for your own reasons, so you can¡¯t me anyone else. A woman like you won¡¯t be able to live with any man no matter what. ¡± ¡°Yes, you can¡¯t me anyone else. ¡°. ¡°after seeing through the heartlessness of a man like you, I chose to divorce and break up with you. ¡°. ¡°Now I understand how good it is to be single. The Old Lady treats me like her own daughter, and I don¡¯t know how good my life is. ¡± It was ironic that her daughter-inw did not leave the huo family after the divorce. Instead, it was him, the so-called biological son, who had been chased out of the house. Wen Xiann¡¯s face stiffened. She remembered that this time, it was indeed Qi ru who had initiated the divorce. Huo Zhenggang¡¯s expression changed again and again. He could not gain any advantage with his words, so he said, ¡°are you going to step aside or not? You don¡¯t seem to have any right to stop me from seeing my mother, right? ¡± ¡°If you really treat the olddy as your mother, then take your woman and leave. ¡± Qi Ru¡¯s attitude was very firm. Even Wen Xiann, who had always been gentle, had a bad look on her face. ¡°Why don¡¯t I wait for you at the entrance of the hospital? You can go in and see your mother. ¡± Wen Xiann had already called her mother directly. She was deliberately calling her mother for Qi ru to hear. Unfortunately, she did not react at all. ¡°No, how can I make you suffer? ¡± Huo Zhenggang did not agree. He knew that she was afraid of making things difficult for him, and he was slightly touched in his heart. However, after all, old Mrs. Huo already had a prejudice against her. Wouldn¡¯t that make her even more wronged? Making her feel wronged was not considered a man. She was showing off her love in front of him again. Qi Ru¡¯s boring expression was indifferent. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can go. ¡± Wen Xiann saw from the corner of her eyes that Qi ru¡¯s expression did not change at all. She was also a little tickled. Without saying a word, she sprained her ankle when she walked past Qi ru, and she fell to the ground. Before Huo Zhenggang could react, Wen Xiann had already fallen to the ground. Qi Ru did not even know how she fell to the ground, but Huo Zhenggang had already yelled at her with a face full of disgust, ¡°what are you doing? Are you still being petty at this time? ¡± Qi Ru waspletely dumbfounded, because this woman¡¯s fall had nothing to do with her, and she subconsciously opened her mouth to exin. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me... ¡± ¡°Zhenggang, it¡¯s not her fault. It was my own carelessness. ¡± Wen xiann interrupted Qi ru¡¯s words directly and pretended to be gentle. ¡°I know that she has loved you for so many years, but it¡¯s a pity that your heart is not with her. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to give birth to your children. I really don¡¯t me her at all. ¡± Hearing Wen Xiann¡¯s specious words, Qi ru was a little angry. This woman actually used such a low-level trick. It seemed that she had never gotten tired of it when she was young. Now that she and Huo Zhenggang were divorced, this woman still framed her like this. ¡°What else do you have to say? ¡± ¡°I already know that you are a magnanimous person on the surface, but in fact, you are very scheming. Only an olddy would believe a woman like you ¡°I have told you before that human emotions can not be restrained. I don¡¯t like you, but I don¡¯t like you. You are still stirring up trouble at your age. I should really let the olddy open her eyes and see the Good daughter-inw that she praises all day long. ¡± Chapter 997

Chapter 997: Chapter 989 was over?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo zhenggang picked up the woman on the ground and looked at Qi ru with extreme disgust. There was only coldness and disgust in Qi Ru¡¯s eyes. Even if it was such a low-level trick, Huo zhenggang still believed it? Heh. ¡°Are you guys done with your acting? If you¡¯re done, I really have to send you guys out. ¡± Qi Ru¡¯s fingers were in her palms ¡°You said it yourself, we¡¯re too old to talk about love like young people. Huo Zhenggang, I hope you have some brains when you¡¯re ndering people. ¡± Being ndered was the most disgusting thing, especially when Wen Xiann looked innocent like a little white flower. The mes in her heart burned even higher. These people came over to disgust her, didn¡¯t they? Then they really seeded. Huo Zhenggang obviously did not believe Qi ru¡¯s words, and when Wen Xiann saw Qi ru¡¯s Pale face and thought that she was in pain because of her lover, she suddenly felt very happy. Even if she was still at a disadvantage, it was still very satisfying to see her opponent in pain. ¡°Qi ru, I will never get back together with you in my life. So don¡¯t use these tricks in the dark, I will never sympathize with you. ¡± ¡°Ha, who wants you to sympathize with me? I can¡¯t wait for you to get as far away from me as possible. ¡± Looking at this man, Qi ru was trembling with anger. Why do these people always like to find fault with me. ¡°GET OUT OF MY SIGHT! Get Out of my sight now! ¡± Huo zhenggang thought that he had poked her sore spot, so he did not believe that this woman hadpletely given up on him Instead, he looked at her with contempt. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll leave. If you try to use such tricks to attract my attention in the future, I¡¯ll let you know what I¡¯m capable of. ¡± He turned around and helped Wen Xiann to the hospital entrance. ¡°Xiann, is everything okay? ¡± Wen Xiann also deliberately nced at Qi ru and leaned on the man. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t me Qi ru, she really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. ¡± Hearing her words, Huo Zhenggang felt even more gratified for her thoughtfulness. At the same time, he also felt that he didn¡¯t love the wrong person. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the doctor for a checkup. If you fall, you can still deal with it in time. In the future, you¡¯d better not interact with her. It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t experienced this woman¡¯s craziness. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± ... A man and a woman supported each other as they walked further and further away, leaving Qi ru trembling in anger. She hadmitted sins for several lifetimes, yet she had met these two shameless scumbags. When she thought of the scene just now, Qi ru was so angry that her heart ached. She felt so wronged. Meanwhile, Gu Ruochu came over during lunch. When she saw that Qi ru¡¯s eyes were red and she was still wiping her tears behind her back, she felt that something was not right. ¡°Mom, what happened to you? ¡± Why are you crying all of a sudden Could it be because of the Old Lady¡¯s illness? ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± Qi Ru did not cry again before Ruo Chu arrived. It was just that she could not hold herself back in that moment. Huo Zhenggang and Wen Xiann had gone too far. ¡°Mother, tell me what happened. Did someone bully you? ¡± Gu Ruochu could not think of anyone who would dare to bully her now. After all, the Huo family was not in chaos yet. Qi Ru did not want to say it at first, but she could not help but say it because her heart was hurting. Gu Ruochu had expected that Huo Zhenggang and Wen xiann would not be able to hold themselves back. She did not think that they woulde up to bully her now. ¡°mother, don¡¯t be wronged. This couple will pay the price for their actions sooner orter. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m just feeling a little ufortable. What right do they have to criticize me? They¡¯ve been a disaster for half of my life. ¡± Chapter 998

Chapter 998: Chapter 990 begins the investigation

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She could not help but SOB softly at the thought of all the wrongs she had suffered in the past. Gu Ruochu ced her hand on the back of her hand andforted her silently. Huo zhenggang will definitely regret this. He would rather believe that woman than his first wife, who had gone through so much together with him. Let¡¯s see how much longer he can be arrogant. Qi Ru still does not regret that she did not divorce Huo Zhenggang back then. Didn¡¯t Wen Xiann yearn for that title for decades? She was going to use this to thoroughly torture Wen Xiann. She was definitely going to fight for this. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Ruo Chu. I will never show weakness to that woman. Never. ¡± Qi Ru¡¯s heart was filled with hatred but she still thought about the long days ahead. One day, she would get back her debt for today. The Old Lady¡¯s illness was still being treated but seeing the doctor¡¯s report getting worse by the day, Gu Ruochu was a little worried about whether her body could continue to hold on. The best way was still to use Wen Xiann¡¯s bone marrow. However, this woman was waiting for them to lower their heads at home. After all, the Old Lady¡¯s life could not be dyed so her chances of winning were not small. Huo Zhenggang was now wholeheartedly helping Wen Xiann. It would not be an easy task for her to obediently donate her bone marrow. Thinking of this, Gu Ruochu decided to start with the matter that Huo Nanchen had mentioned. When she thought of the matter that Huo Nanchen had mentionedst time, Gu Ruochu was in a state of disbelief. She followed his instructions and began to investigate. If this matter was true, it would be too crazy. ... The day of the court hearing for the case rted to Huo Nanchen in the capital was approaching. Gu Ruochu¡¯s mood brightened considerably when she thought that Huo Nanchen would be back in three days. Qi Ru had been troubled by some matters. She was in a much better mood a few days before her son¡¯s return. She nned to go to the mall with Gu Ruochu to pick out some jewelry and clothes. The Huo family had a more conventional banquet in the afternoon. It was a gathering of people who were familiar with each other. The people dispersed faster than usual because it was old master Gu¡¯s birthday this afternoon. Everyone was busy picking out gifts and clothes to wear. The Gu family had always been very mysterious in an city. However, they had openly invited some of their rtives and friends to a gathering today. Even the Ning family, who had ¡°grudges¡± , had invited them. Perhaps the old master was gradually letting go of the past and untying the knot in his heart. On the Huo family¡¯s side, of course, Gu Ruochu and Qi ru would appear. Too many things had happened recently, so they thought that they should go out to rx. After they had prepared the gifts, they dressed up slightly and changed into more eye-catching clothes. They were then sent to the Gu family by the chauffeur. It was not because they were enemies that they would not gather together. Gu Ruochu was not too surprised when she saw Huo Zhenggang and Wen Xiann. She reckoned that they were still trying to get on the Gu family¡¯s good side. Huo Zhenggang did not even look in the mirror. Now that he was no longer part of the Huo family, how could he still be connected to the Gu family? It was not as if he could enter the banquet just by giving the old master a birthday present. ¡°Ruo Chu, Qi Ru, you¡¯re here too? ¡± Wen Xiann¡¯s gentle voice rang out. Qi Ru felt like vomiting upon hearing this and did not want to give her any face at all. She scoffed coldly and dragged Ruo Chu away. Huo zhenggang frowned as if he was very critical of her attitude but he did not say anything. Gu Ruochu moved closer and spoke to the bodyguard beside her. The bodyguard nodded and immediately turned around to leave. Wen Xiann witnessed this scene. She actually wanted to know what Gu Ruochu had just said to the bodyguard. Ever since she had met Gu Ruochu, Wen Xiann had been very wary of this girl. Chapter 999

Chapter 999: Chapter 991 you¡¯re the best to me

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Zhenggang, I feel like Ruo Chu has always had a problem with me. She always looks at me with disdain. ¡± She could not help but feel wronged when she saw Huo Zhenggang¡¯s affectionate gaze towards her ¡°I really don¡¯t understand how I¡¯ve offended her. Even if she¡¯s Qi ru¡¯s daughter-inw and wants to avenge her mother-inw, this is an elder¡¯s matter. She¡¯s just a junior and it¡¯s not her ce to interfere, right? This is really too rude. ¡± ¡°This woman has always been arrogant. If it wasn¡¯t for the old master, I wouldn¡¯t have allowed Huo Nanchen to marry such a woman. ¡± Huo Zhenggang¡¯s heart was burning with anger when he mentioned Gu Ruochu. He had felt guilty at the beginning. After all, the old master¡¯s illness and death were rted to him. Otherwise, he would never have allowed his son to marry such a disgraceful woman. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can teach her a lessonter. No matter what, I¡¯m still her elder. There are so many people in the Gu family today, she wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to us. ¡± I¡¯ve finally found an opportunity to teach her a lesson today. There are so many people here and all of them have status and status. I don¡¯t believe that Gu Ruochu would dare to refute an elder like me on the spot. ¡°Zhenggang, I knew that you¡¯re the best to me. ¡± Wen Xiann spoke softly before she followed Huo Zhenggang into the house. The bodyguards and servants were very polite to them. Wen Xiann¡¯s heart fluttered even more as she thought that they were giving Huo Zhenggang face. Wen Xiann had no idea that the only reason they were able to enter was because Gu Ruochu had instructed Gu Zexi. She also had no idea that there was an exciting show waiting for them. The Gu family¡¯s vi had a retro feel to it. It looked rather old, but it only added a little bit of age to it. The design was extremely modern and pleasing to the eye. The Birthday Party was held on the vast gardenwn. The old master preferred a spacious and bright ce rather than arge hall when he was older. There were many people present. Gu Ruochu had basically met all of them. Because of Gu Zexi, Gu Ruochu was practically standing next to the old master. Qi Ru was naturally the closest to the old master because of her influence. In this way, Gu Ruochu¡¯s side became the center of attention. The people at the scene naturally noticed this and were filled with surprise and envy. There were also many curious gazes on Gu Ruochu. From time to time, Gu Zexi would lower his head and speak to Gu Ruochu. Their rtionship seemed to be very close. It seemed that the connections the Huo family had umted were even better than they had imagined. Although Gu Ruochu was suspected of upying the home ground, master Gu and master Gu did not say anything. How could they have the right to speak! Gu Ruochu was practically standing next to master Gu. Even the members of the Ning family were a distance away from master Gu. They did not even have the chance to say a word to him after the banquet had begun. Huo Zhenggang and Wen Xiann¡¯s hearts were filled with uneasiness when they saw this. Of course, their eyes were filled with fear when they looked at Gu Ruochu. This woman always gave people the impression that she was as ordinary as a vase. However, the next second, she would always turn around and surprise them! ¡°thank you all foring to my old man¡¯s birthday. I don¡¯t need to be too restrained here. I haven¡¯t held a banquet in many years. Please feel free to treat this ce as your home for the time being. ¡± Old Master Gu had always spoken very casually, so the atmosphere in the hall became lively. There were many young people in the hall, and all the daughters and socialites began to eat the pastries on the long white table. There was even a neat array of red wine beside them. Chapter 1000

Chapter 1000: Chapter 992 the Gu family banquet

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo Zhenggang¡¯s life had been smooth sailing for most of his life. It was only now that he realized how many honors and titles the Huo family had given him. Without the huo family, he would be nothing. He had been a parasite attached to the huo family from the beginning to the end. From the moment he entered the Gu family until now, almost no one had taken the initiative toe over and greet him. Not to mention taking the initiative, even when he took the initiative to go over and greet others, he had almost ignored them Those people who had been on good terms with him in the past could not avoid him. They even took the initiative to talk to Qi Ru¡¯s mother-inw and daughter-inw. It could be said that they had directly ignored him. People¡¯s senses were very sharp, especially when they saw the stiff smile on the other party¡¯s face and his impatience. He had never thought that he would receive such treatment after leaving the Huo family. Perhaps it was because he had always had it that he did not know how to cherish it. They must have felt that he had left the huo family. They were afraid that he would attract the hostility of the Huo family if he came to them personally. HOW GREAT! He was already so old, yet he still had to suffer like this. Huo zhenggang felt very ufortable and depressed. More than that, he was angry and dissatisfied. It was not easy for him toe to the Gu family now, but he was actually met with such a cold treatment. He was like a stray dog. Huo zhenggang¡¯s eyes were slightly red. He could not bear such a huge difference. On the other side, the old man¡¯s birthday party was held in a rxed and happy atmosphere. Previously, they had alwayse to deal with the old man, but they were all rejected due to physical reasons. Now that the old man seemed to being out of retirement, he had also let go of the pain of losing his daughter. The others were also very clever. They wanted to use the first birthday gift they gave to leave a deep impression on the old man. ¡°How¡¯s your health recently? ¡± Gu Zexi took a ss of champagne and subconsciously stayed away from the crowd. He hated to join in the fun. ¡°It¡¯s alright. The court is going to be held in the capital in three days. I n to go and take a look. ¡± ¡°mm, this matter should be settled. ¡± Gu Zexi thought about it and asked, ¡°why do I feel that Nan Yue seems to be targeting you and Huo Nanchen? Have you offended him before? ¡± Gu Ruochu was stunned and shook her head. Speaking of which, she had not spoken to Nan Yue for a long time. Gu Zexi could tell that she did not want to speak, so he did not press her further. He only looked at her and said, ¡°you have just had a child. You still have a long way to go in life. You will be very happy in the future. ¡± ¡°I know. ¡± Gu Ruochu replied softly and looked at Gu Zexi with a smile. Even if they did not tell the truth, they were still like brother and sister. To Gu Ruochu, this was probably the best situation. Gu Ruochu did not know that from the Moment Nan Yue knew that Gu Ruochu had led the huo family through the first obstacle, his emotions wereplicated and angry. He had wanted to force her to surrender obediently so that she would know that her father¡¯s side was her safest harbor. But now, he suddenly realized a problem. Gu Ruochu was not suqin. She was not like her mother at all. She would not admit defeat easily, nor would she admit defeat. ¡°Mr. President, what should we do next? I¡¯m afraid that Huo Shao will only be able to stay in the capital for these three days. ¡± ¡°You may leave. ¡± Nan Yue finally felt a sense of exhaustion. He had thought that he was so powerful that no one would be able to shake him. But now, he seemed to have met his match. He had to admit that this couple was verypatible. Such cooperation made it difficult for him to separate them. For a moment, he felt that it might be Karma. But now, he still stubbornly believed that Ruo Chu was only happy when she was by his side. Chapter 1001

Chapter 1001: Chapter 993, Wan Qian

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Wan Qian had followed her father to the Gu family home today. She saw Gu Zexi and Gu Ruochu from afar. Wan Qian felt a stab in her heart when she saw that Gu Zexi was still young. Thest time he had smiled like this was because of that Chu Xin. She had thought that Chu Xin had upied arge part of his heart and prevented him from seeing her excellence and reconciliation. But this woman, what¡¯s going on? Her gaze slid down and she became even more unsettled when she saw her protruding belly. ¡°Xiao Hua, who¡¯s that? ¡± She took a few steps back and pretended not to care as she spoke to the person next to her. Xiao Hua followed Wan Qian¡¯s gaze and happened to see that she was talking to Gu Ruochu She pursed her lips, ¡°Miss Wan, isn¡¯t this the daughter of the Ning family? ¡± I¡¯m not sure about the exact details but this piece of news did break out a few days ago. You know that the Ning family and the Gu family are rted so this woman can be considered young master Gu¡¯s younger sister.¡± A distant rtive? Why is young master Gu so nice to her. ¡°I see. ¡± Wan Qian felt slightly relieved when she learned of this rtionship. However, when she looked at the woman¡¯s side profile, she knew that she was beautiful and elegant. Most importantly, she was very young. When she thought of her own age, Wan Qian felt a lump in her throat. ¡°Are they on good terms? I just saw young master Gu smiling. ¡± Wan Qian had always been a woman who liked to let her imagination run wild. Ever since she met Gu Zexi, she had be even more vignt. She could not get into the sand with any woman. ¡°A married woman should at least avoid suspicion, right? Why is she smiling so much at her own brother? ¡± Wan Qian looked at Gu Ruochu and felt a sense of wariness in her heart. The way she looked at Gu Ruoyun was also not quite right. Seeing her smiling at Gu Zexi in such a dress, she was definitely not a good woman. Xiao Hua, on the other hand, did not mind the drama. ¡°Hasn¡¯t her husband been caught up in some drug trafficking incident recently? She doesn¡¯t handle it well herself, but she likes to trouble master Gu. Those who know about it will know that they¡¯re rtives, but those who don¡¯t will think that she¡¯s a spare tire. ¡± Xiao Hua added fuel to the fire, causing the already angry Wan Qian to feel even more disgusted. ¡°Also, master Gu did not like this woman before, but for some reason, he suddenly changed his mind after that. ¡°I think this woman is scary. She even pushed her father-inw out of the Huo family. Even the Huo family is in the hands of this woman. ¡± Wan Qian¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She hadn¡¯t seen much news recently, so she really didn¡¯t know how powerful this woman could be. People like this needed to be guarded against even more. Xiao Hua was still nagging on the side, ¡°young master Gu is sometimes too particr about the rtionship between rtives. Looking at the situation now, Miss Wan, if you marry into the family in the future, you might have an unknown ¡°sister-inw¡± to serve. ¡°I think you¡¯d better make the first move, so that this woman won¡¯t touch your own interests. ¡± Xiao Hua¡¯s analysis was reasonable, and Wan Qian also felt that what she said made sense. Right now, there was no woman in the Gu family, only the old master and Gu Zexi. She would definitely be much morefortable marrying into the Gu family than those rich families with mothers-inw. If she had an additional ¡°sister-inw¡± now, she would not agree to take advantage of the Gu family in the future. Not to mention distant rtives, even if Gu Zexi had a biological sister, she would also want to make her sister-inw marry behind the scenes. She was just a daughter, what was the point of staying in the Gu family! Wan Qian thought for a long time before she averted her gaze. Gu Ruochu had no idea that Wan Qian was thinking about her at this moment. All she could think about was that it was time for her birthday present. Chapter 1002

Chapter 1002: Chapter 994, presents

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Many people had brought out their presents when the atmosphere was at its best. The old man seemed to be in a good mood. Wan Qian heard the old man talking to Gu Ruochu with her own ears when she walked over. Her never-before-seen gentleness made Wan Qian feel jealous. It seemed that this woman was as scheming as Xiao Hua had said. She was much more difficult to deal with than that woman, Chu Xin. The old man had never been very kind to others. His attitude towards Gu Ruochu had far exceeded her imagination. Wan Qian was naturally dissatisfied. She had only gotten a little bit of a rtionship with the Gu family. Was this woman trying to take advantage of the old man by trying to curry favor with him? Old Master Gu¡¯s daughter had died early. Gu Ruochu was now trying to take over the old master¡¯s house so that he could treat her as his daughter, right? ¡°Grandfather Gu, long time no see. ¡± Wan Qian had unknowingly approached him and presented him with her birthday present. Her face had returned to its previous elegance and generosity, ¡°this is the longevity-bearing inkstone that I had ordered from the master. I hope that you will like it. ¡± Old Master Gu had not participated in any activities in the outside world these past few years. When he was free, he loved calligraphy. This was also what Wan Qian had managed to find out from the housekeeper after she had been chosen by the old master as his granddaughter-inw. The old man nced at him and asked the housekeeper to ept it. ¡°Miss Wan, thank you for your kindness. It must have taken a lot of effort for you to specially order an inkstone for me, right? ¡± This inkstone was his favorite gift so far. The gifts given by others all carried the aura of a nouveau riche. ¡°GRANDPA GU, you¡¯re too kind. ¡± Seeing the smile on the old man¡¯s face, Wan Qian knew that her gift was in line with the old man¡¯s wishes and was quite happy. The others also saw it. As expected of the granddaughter-inw that the old man had chosen. The granddaughter-inw knew how to coax people. Ever since his daughter passed away, the old master had not felt anyone else¡¯s concern for him. He now had a better impression of Wan Qian as well as a friendliness towards her. Naturally, Gu Ruochu had prepared a gift early on. Now that she saw the woman who had suddenly approached the old master, she was surprised. She did not quite know who this woman was. It seemed that the old master had purposely given this woman some face. This was a rare sight. ¡°Zexi. ¡± The woman had already taken a few steps forward and smiled, ¡°Zexi, this must be Miss Gu, right? Is She your distant cousin? ¡± ¡°Hello. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not really know her, but she felt that she was rather polite. Gu Zexi quickly introduced her, ¡°this is President Wan¡¯s daughter, Miss Wan Qian. ¡± ¡°Hello, Miss Wan. ¡± Wan Qian felt a little ufortable when she saw Gu Zexi¡¯s introduction, but she did not show it. Gu Ruochu clearly felt awkward and instantly guessed that this Miss Wan Qian should be the one who had been chasing and beating Gu Zexi. She probably felt ufortable when she saw Gu Zexi with any other woman, which was why her tone sounded a little stiff. Just as she was about to find an excuse to leave, the woman took the initiative to ask, ¡°what gift did Miss Gu give me today? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not know what this woman meant by a gift. Initially, everyone wanted to give gifts for their birthday, but it did not seem to matter what they gave each other. Furthermore, she was not familiar with Wan Qian at all. No one present knew that Wan Qian had already treated Gu Ruochu as a thorn in her eye. They only thought that she was joking and making fun of her. However, Gu Ruochu was keenly aware of a hint of hostility. The battlefield of women has never been filled with smoke. Chapter 1003

Chapter 1003: Chapter 995: The dispute over gifts

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Zexi had also noticed something and said calmly, ¡°Ruo Chu must have prepared a gift long ago. However, it¡¯s better to leave a surprise for grandfather. ¡± Gu Zexi was trying to smooth things over and Wan Qian tactfully did not point it out She only nodded, ¡°that¡¯s right, I¡¯m just a little curious. I¡¯ve heard of some things about Miss Gu and I think that you¡¯re an interesting person. Please forgive me if I¡¯ve been rude to you just now. ¡± Gu Ruochu naturally would not chase after others when they had already reached this point in their conversation. She only smiled faintly. However, at this moment, someone did not mind the fuss and interjected, ¡°there¡¯s nothing to be mysterious about, is there? Actually, everyone wants to see Ruo Chu¡¯s birthday gift and learn how to give it to her in the future. ¡± Qi Ru¡¯s expression immediately changed when Huo zhenggang interjected. When did this man be such a chatterbox. Even giving a gift would attract the attention of the public. When the timees, he might even point and criticize her. Wan Qian did not expect Huo Zhenggang to interrupt her. She secretly felt pleased. It seemed that Gu Ruo had not been able to handle her own family well. It must be her own fault. Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression did not change at all when she saw that some people seemed to want to watch a good show. She generously took the gift from the bodyguard, ¡°it¡¯s nothing valuable. Grandfather Gu, please take it and y with it. ¡± ¡°Miss Gu, you¡¯re so modest. Now that you mention it, I want to know what kind of treasure it is. ¡± Wan Qian walked over and looked very intimate with Gu ruochu¡¯s posture. The inkstone that she had given him was definitely the best gift anyway. The old man did not have any other hobbies besides calligraphy. Gu Ruochu¡¯s gift this time would definitely not be as good as the one that she had given him. In the future, she would make the old man like her even more. Gu Ruochu stepped back slightly and did not give Wan Qian any more reaction. The surrounding people could tell that there was something fishy going on from these people and felt that there must be a good show to watch. Otherwise, why would these people have hidden meanings in their words and want to know what gift Gu Ruochu had given them. They all had the intention of watching a good show and were even more curious about what gift Gu Ruochu had given them. ¡°I¡¯d like to see what gift that little girl Ruo Chu has given grandfather. ¡± Grandfather Gu could tell from her expression that the gift must have been carefully selected. He had been in contact with the Ning family recently and Ruo Chu often had time to chat with him. That was why he liked this little girl even more. ¡°grandfather gu, happy birthday. ¡± It was impossible for him to not see through Wan Qian¡¯s thoughts at his age. However, the rivalry between little girls sometimes did not carry much malice. It was rather interesting to watch. ¡°grandfather is really nning to make a fool of me. ¡± Gu Ruochu smiled and watched as the girl walked over with a gift in her arms. For a second, he was in a daze, as if he could see stars in this girl¡¯s eyes... ... which resembled his daughter¡¯s eyes ... ¡°Grandfather Gu, I wish you a very happy 70th birthday. ¡± Gu Ruochu was no longer ying by the rules. Instead, she really hoped that grandfather Gu would be able to retire in peace. His life had been too hard. He had lost his daughter in middle age and his first wife who had been by his side in old age. Fortunately, Gu Zexi had taken on the responsibility of the entire Gu family. Otherwise, this double blow would have made it impossible for grandfather Gu to carry on. ¡°thank you, little girl. ¡± Chapter 1004

Chapter 1004: Chapter 996: Beaming with joy

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The old man received the gift and was coaxed into beaming with joy by the sincere words. Everyone was surprised by how the old man treated Gu Ruochu as if she were his own granddaughter. His attitude towards her was much better than his attitude towards Wan Qian, his ¡°future daughter-inw¡± . He was already beaming with joy before he even knew what the gift was. Gu Ruochu¡¯s status in the old man¡¯s heart had risen by a level in the eyes of everyone present. The old man almost opened the gift on the spot. The gift box was long and everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on it. They were already trying to guess what was inside. As soon as they opened it, a painting appeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. When they opened the painting, the first person who was surprised was master Gu. ¡°This is... ¡± ¡°Grandfather, this is Chen Yinsheng¡¯s painting. I¡¯ve seen it in the antique market before and thought that you would like it. ¡± Gu Ruochu exined and master Gu saw that Chen Yinsheng¡¯s name was marked on the painting. Master Gu had seen many of Chen Yinsheng¡¯s imitations in his life but this was the first time he had seen such exquisite and well-preserved paintings. ¡°little girl, this old man really likes this gift. ¡± This time, old master Gu was full of praise. Wan Qian¡¯s expression changed when she heard this praise. Gu Ruochu actually knew that old master Gu liked Chen Yinsheng¡¯s calligraphy and paintings? Even though she did not know much about antique calligraphy and paintings, an authentic antique painting could be said to be priceless. Those who were familiar with authentic calligraphy and paintings did not expect Gu Ruochu to have obtained an authentic painting. Clearly, this painting and calligraphy was very suitable for old master Gu¡¯s taste. Such A LARGE-SCALE PAINTING! Thinking about the huo family¡¯s wealth, they did not doubt it at all. An authentic painting of Chen Yinsheng might be worth 991 cents to the Gu family. ¡°Girl, where did you get this? ¡± The old man was obviously even happier than before. He was afraid of damaging the authentic painting, so he asked a few bodyguards to hold it carefully. The socialites looked around. Although it was not as charming as jewelry, it looked elegant and cool. ¡°It was auctioned from the market. The owner of this painting used the best preservation method, so it doesn¡¯t seem to be damaged. I hope GRANDPA likes it. ¡± ¡°I like it. How could I not? I¡¯ve seen so many replicas, and I¡¯ve been looking for the real one for a long time. I didn¡¯t expect to see the real one now. ¡± The old man looked like a child at the moment. He had never been so happy before. Even the wrinkles on his face seemed to have smoothed out. ¡°But, this is too expensive! ¡± This kind of antique painting was almost considered a priceless treasure. Ruo Chu must have spent a lot of money to buy it. Since the old man said it was expensive, then this gift was obviously not an ordinary one. Qi Ru¡¯s originally furrowed brows unfurled, and she no longer felt as nervous as before. She did not ask much about the gift that Ruo Chu had prepared. She had thought that as long as the gift matched old master Gu¡¯s status, it would be enough. Who knew that it would cause such a small setback. Fortunately, old master Gu liked this painting very much. Her daughter-inw being liked by old master Gu was a blessing to her. Especially when she felt the envious gazes around her, she purposely straightened her back and felt exceptionally proud. When she heard the praises and discussions around her, Qi Ru¡¯s heart bloomed with joy. She felt that this daughter-inw had given her a lot of face. ¡°Old Master, your life is longer than that of Nanshan Mountain. ¡± ¡°I wish you a long life and all your wishes wille true. ¡± ... The old master was in a good mood but Wen Xiann could not stand Gu Ruochu¡¯s good looks. After all, with such a good daughter-inw, wouldn¡¯t Qi ru benefit from it? Chapter 1005

Chapter 1005: Chapter 998: Don¡¯t tell anyone about your dirtyundry

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Qi Ru really wanted to strangle this man to death. After all, this was the first time that master Gu had held a public birthday party. What was Huo Zhenggang trying to say? Everyone says that don¡¯t tell anyone about your dirtyundry. Was Huo zhenggang afraid that others would not know that their rtionship was very bad? If those people thought that Gu Ruochu had ruined the atmosphere of master Gu¡¯s birthday party, wouldn¡¯t they leave a very bad impression? ¡°Master Gu, don¡¯t me me for my harsh words. After all, I¡¯m still Ruo Chu¡¯s father-inw. If she were to do anything bad outside, I would have to remind her, wouldn¡¯t I? ¡± Huo zhenggang spoke in a sincere tone, as if he was really just trying to teach his ¡°daughter-inw¡± . He had done his duty as an elder, but there was a thick sense of disdain and ridicule in his tone. Gu Ruochu did not know what kind of gold he was putting on her face. Just based on a few words from the mistress, he was able to conclude that the gift she had given the old master was a fake. ¡°Mr. Huo, Mrs. Wen, I¡¯ve repeatedly said that this painting is an authentic one. If you don¡¯t believe me, we can ask the appraiser to authenticate it on the spot. ¡± As soon as Gu Ruochu finished speaking, the atmosphere became a little mysterious. They did not know who to believe. Huo zhenggang scoffed and looked at her with an extremely stubborn gaze His eyes were filled with disdain, ¡°Xiang Lan already said that you¡¯re a fake. What¡¯s the point of arguing with me here? It¡¯s said that if you admit your mistake, you¡¯ll be able to improve greatly. Now that you¡¯ve bought a fake, you still have the nerve to be so aggressive. ¡± ¡°Mr. Huo, May I ask if your Mrs. Wen is an appraiser? Could it be that what she said is right? ¡± Huo Zhenggang did not listen to Qi ru at all. He only felt that Gu Ruochu must be lying. Even Wen Xiann had said that it must be a fake. Qi Ru, who was standing by the side, was furious to death. This man¡¯s illness was unbearable. If Xiann said that it was a fake, would it be a fake if she said that it was a fake? Qi Ru now felt that Huo Zhenggang must have lost his mind, right Would he believe Wen Xiann¡¯s im that they had killed someone? Meanwhile, Gu Ruochu finally understood why Qi ru had wiped her tears that day. Who would not be angry at a retard like her? ¡°It seems that if I don¡¯t hire an appraiser, you won¡¯t be able to finish this? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyesnded on Wen Xiann ¡°initially, it¡¯s none of your business what I give you. Unfortunately, Mrs. Wen is old enough to be a gossipy old woman. I can understand that. ¡± ¡°You... ¡± Wen Xiann¡¯s greatest taboo was for others to call her old. Now that she was being poked in the face, she was trembling with anger. ¡°Zhenggang, let¡¯s go. Since they look down on us, why are we still being treated as a joke? ¡± Wen Xiann leaned into the man¡¯s arms and pretended to be pitiful. She looked like she was about to cry and she did not mind her old age. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. ¡± Huo zhenggang gritted his teeth and made a mental note of this debt. In the future, he will definitely take revenge for this debt. The woman who dared to bully him! ¡°STOP RIGHT THERE! ¡± As soon as Gu Ruochu said those two words, an invisible aura spread out. Huo Zhenggang had just taken a step when he felt a fatal sense of oppression. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s that easy to leave after ndering someone? ¡± Gu Ruochu walked over and her face turnedpletely cold, ¡°the appraiser was not present today and has not announced the results of this painting¡¯s appraisal. None of you can think of leaving. ¡± This was the first time in Huo Zhenggang¡¯s life that he had been threatened by a junior. ¡°Gu Ruochu, don¡¯t go too far! ¡± Huo zhenggang practically roared at Gu Ruochu. Master Gu¡¯s reaction was also very intense as he spoke in a dignified voice, ¡°it¡¯s not that Ruo Chu has gone too far, but we have to get to the bottom of this, don¡¯t we? ¡± Chapter 1006

Chapter 1006: Chapter 997, authentic works

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Wen Xiann stepped forward She pretended to be nonchnt as she spoke, ¡°why would ruo Chu have Chen Yinsheng¡¯s authentic calligraphy and paintings? I¡¯ve heard others say that many so-called authentic antique works are fake. They¡¯re fakes created by some illegal merchants for profit. ¡± The old master¡¯s initially happy smile instantly drooped. Is someone trying to find fault with me? ¡°Mrs. Wen, my calligraphy and paintings are real. I¡¯ve told you before, I took them myself. ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at her and her sharp gaze met Wen Xiann¡¯s eyes. Wen Xiann smiled, ¡°you¡¯re just too young. I don¡¯t know how many fakes there are in the market. Am I not afraid that you¡¯ll be deceived? ¡± ¡°I think that Mrs. Wen¡¯s warning is correct. If it¡¯s a fake, wouldn¡¯t Miss Gu and grandfather have been deceived? ¡± It was time for Wan Qian to interject. She did not look at Gu Ruochu but held old master Gu¡¯s hand ¡°Grandfather, Chen Yinsheng¡¯s calligraphy doesn¡¯t seem to have really spread in the world, does it? So, is this a fake? ¡± ¡°A fake? ¡± The old man¡¯s good mood seemed to have been dampened by cold water. He did not care about anything else and had his bodyguard raise the calligraphy and paintings again. He really could not put it down. However, when he thought about the possibility that it was a fake, he felt as if he had swallowed a fly in his throat and found it hard to swallow. ¡°I think it¡¯s a fake. ¡± Huo Zhenggang¡¯s tone was firm. He had heard Wen Xiann¡¯s doubts and felt that her judgment had always been correct. ¡°You don¡¯t have the ability to identify and appreciate literature. Don¡¯t you find it embarrassing to bid for a fake just like that? Sooner orter, the Huo family will be defeated by someone like you. ¡± Gu Ruochu was speechless. EXM? Could Huo Zhenggang have some brains? No matter what Wen Xiann says, he will never waver in his belief in this mistress? Gu Ruochu only found itughable when she saw Wen Xiann¡¯s questioning gaze. All of them had not intended topare themselves with anyone in the first ce. They did not want anyone to know either. Were these people bored to death? ¡°Mr. Huo, please watch your words. And thisdy, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s your turn to point fingers at my daughter, right? ¡± There was news that Gu Ruochu was the daughter of the Ning familyst time. Of course, they would not gossip too much about the details. Wen Xiann curled up next to Huo zhenggang. After receiving his protection, she said softly, ¡°what I said is the truth. How can such a genuine antique be so easily obtained? ¡± Ning Tang almost suspected that Huo Zhenggang was huo Nanchen¡¯s biological father. Why did he feel that the father and son were too different? This man was muddle-headed enough to believe whatever the mistress said. It was no wonder that the olddy had made up her mind topletely sever all ties with Huo Zhenggang. He was too brainless! ¡°Mr. Ning, Xiang Lan is just being honest. Could it be that she can¡¯t tell you that it¡¯s a fake? ¡± Huo zhenggang¡¯s words were righteous as he chimed in, ¡°if she were to give such a fake to the old man on his birthday, it would be a little unlucky no matter what. ¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s real or fake. Ruo Chu, that girl, has such feelings for me. ¡± The old man asked his men to put away the calligraphy and paintings. The meaning behind his words was that he wanted to forget about this matter. Huo zhenggang sneered, ¡°it¡¯s just a fake. How can it be considered a feeling? ¡± The moment he said that, Grandfather Gu¡¯s expression turned ugly. Huo Zhenggang knew that his words were harsh, but he was also very ufortable when he thought about how he had not received any preferential treatment since he entered the Gu family. Wen xiann tugged at the corner of his shirt and told him to stop talking. Chapter 1007

Chapter 1007: Chapter 999, appraiser

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Old Master Gu was supported by a servant as he took a few steps forward. ¡°Nephew Gu, you¡¯ve gone too far today. Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s undignified to cause such a scene on my grandfather¡¯s birthday? ¡± Old Master Gu bit down on every word as Huo Zhenggang felt as if a cool breeze was blowing behind his back. Wen Xiann then realized that she had blown the matter up again! She seemed to have provoked old master Gu again! She had indeed wanted to nder Gu Ruochu and blow the matter up so that old master Gu would despise her. However, who would have thought that one of them would not allow them to leave and wanted to find an appraiser while the other was supporting her. ¡°Master Gu... ¡± ¡°Wait quietly for the appraiser. ¡± Master Gu scoffed coldly and turned around, ¡°everyone, continue to y and eat. We¡¯ll wait for the appraiser toe overter. ¡± Everyone present had seen the storm and quickly dispersed to gather in twos and threes. No matter what, the banquet had to continue. Wen Xiann finally began to feel uneasy after her death. In reality, she did not even know if it was a fake or a real one. She only wanted to blow the matter up so that master Gu would hate Gu Ruochu. The appraiser arrived soon and everyone gathered. They then began to gather around the appraiser to see if it was real or not. ¡°How was it? ¡± Qi Ru asked anxiously when the appraiser finally came out of the room. ¡°Mrs. Huo, this is Chen Yinsheng¡¯s authentic work. ¡± These words immediately proved Gu Ruochu¡¯s innocence. Qi Ru smiled as well. How could Ruo Chu possibly bid on a fake for the old man? Did she really think that her daughter-inw did not have any education? ¡°eldest nephew, did you hear that? ¡± Master Gu turned his head and looked at the shocked Huo Zhenggang. ¡°You¡¯re still insisting that Wen Xiann is the right one. Did Ruo Chu give me a fake? ¡± Wen Xiann¡¯s face had turnedpletely white. The eyes of all sorts of people fell on her like needles. Being pped in the face in front of so many people was more unbearable than ever. ¡°Mr. Huo, did you hear what I said just now? The appraiser said that this is Chen Yinsheng¡¯s real work. You guys kept saying that it¡¯s a fake just now. How dare you say that in front of so many people? ¡± Gu Ruochu carefully stepped down the stairs She smiled faintly, ¡°Mr. Huo, now you¡¯re going to say that I gave you a fake and that I was lying to you? I think that you¡¯vepletely lost your mind! To think that you still think of yourself as a member of the huo family. Is this how you say that you¡¯re helping a mistress to nder me? ¡± ¡°Who knows if this appraiser is helping you lie... you¡¯ve always liked to lie in the past and you haven¡¯t changed your habit of lying at all. ¡± Although Huo Zhenggang knew it clearly in his heart, he still insisted on arguing ... However, when he saw master Gu¡¯s impatient face, he could only shut his mouth until he could no longer offend this respected elder. ¡°Do I like to lie, or do you always pour dirty water on me? ¡± Mr. Huo, I think you¡¯ve alreadymitted the crime of nder. Since you¡¯ve repeatedly used me of taking a fake picture, it seems that you¡¯ll have to make a trip to the police station. I¡¯d like to see who¡¯s the one who¡¯s full of lies.¡± Without the protection of the Huo family, Huo Zhenggang could not jump up and down at all. Gu Ruochu would never be angry over someone like this. Instead, she was serious about going against Huo Zhenggang. ¡°You little girl, don¡¯t go too far! ¡± Huo Zhenggang supported the woman who was pretending to faint as he fumed. He never thought that he would be messed up by a junior. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s going too far. I advise you to be a human first. Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re very low to nder a junior so many times? ¡± Chapter 1008

Chapter 1008: Chapter 1,000: Making a fool of himself

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo zhenggang never thought that this little girl would dare to disrespect him in this kind of situation. Especially when there were so many people present, she did not even give him any face. No matter what, he was still her elder and needed to receive the necessary respect. He felt very guilty after being exposed in such a situation. Only now did Meng ran remember that she hade to strike up a conversation with the Gu family. It was likely that they had a very bad impression of master Gu this time. ¡°Gu Ruochu, don¡¯t go too far. Xiann and I were only reminding you to be careful of being deceived. Is there anything wrong with that? Master Gu has finally held his birthday banquet and you¡¯re still eager to cause a ruckus in there, aren¡¯t you? ¡± Wen xiann chimed in, ¡°that¡¯s right. Why must you make such a big deal out of this? I just wanted to kindly remind you and old master Gu. After all, Ruo Chu, you¡¯re still so young, it¡¯s very difficult to tell if it¡¯s the real thing or a fake... ¡± She spoke with conviction, trying to regain her face in the Gu family. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m causing a Ruckus, it¡¯s that you and Wen Xiann won¡¯t let me off. Why must you be so aggressive in front of so many people when you¡¯re reminding me I don¡¯t think that you¡¯re trying to remind me at all. You just want me to make a fool of myself in front of everyone. It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯ve miscalcted.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with giving a gift quietly at first. However, some people who have ulterior motives won¡¯t let it go. I¡¯d like to ask, who is it that wants to ruin grandfather Gu¡¯s birthday? They¡¯re arguing endlessly over a gift. No wonder they¡¯re so useless. ¡± Wan Qian¡¯s expression changed. She was the one who had started the birthday present incident in the first ce. She carefully nced at Gu Zexi and the old man. When she realized that neither of them intended to look at her, she felt a little uneasy in her heart. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart was filled with disgust. Huo Zhenggang and the other two have been chasing after her behind her back. Who Does he think he is? A scumbag and a mistress. Did they really think that she would listen to these so-called ¡°elders¡± obediently And then allow these two to nder her Did they really think that she was something. ¡°You... how can a woman like you turn right and wrong around like this? Am I being a Good Samaritan? If this is really a fake, wouldn¡¯t you be able to make up for your losses along the way... ¡± ¡°make up for your losses? Didn¡¯t you hear grandpa Gu say that kindness is the most important thing? Even if I spent money on the replica, I¡¯m still a good Samaritan. It¡¯s not a gift for you, so why are you jumping around? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re not a member of the Huo family, nor are you a member of the Gu family. This gift is for Grandpa Gu. It¡¯s none of your business. How can you say that you have good intentions? ¡± ¡°I... ¡± Wen Xiann did not expect her to be so sarcastic. Indeed, it had nothing to do with her. The main reason was that she did not like them. ¡°nothing else to say? ¡± Wen Xiann¡¯s entire face was red. Thinking that she could not step down from the stage, she pretended to faint. ¡°Xiann, Xiann... ¡± Huo Zhenggang reached out to hold the person in his arms andforted her, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? Xiann, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°My head hurts. ¡± Wen Xiann clutched her chest as she fell into the man¡¯s arms. ¡°Your head hurts just because you have a guilty conscience? ¡± How could Gu Ruochu not know that she was putting on an act? She mercilessly exposed them. Actually, everyone present understood this. However, Gu Ruochu¡¯s revtion did not give them any face at all. The eyes of the crowd unscrupulously fell on them. It was as if they were watching a huge joke. ¡°enough, Ruo Chu. ¡± Ning Tang said these words symbolically. It was obvious that he did not want to see the two of them continue to stay in the Gu residence. Chapter 1009

Chapter 1009: Chapter 1001 has lost its mind

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu could not be bothered with them anymore. Huo Zhenggang, on the other hand, could not take it anymore. His woman was so angry that she fainted on the spot. As a man, how could he tolerate this. ¡°Gu Ruochu, you must apologize to Xiang Lan today. I don¡¯t believe that you can turn the sky upside down today! ¡± He asked Wen Xiann to lean against the side and walked over with a straight back. ¡°If you don¡¯t apologize today, not only can I get you out of the Gu family, I can also get you out of an city. I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t subdue you, little girl! ¡± ¡°apologize now. ¡± The scene was chaotic. Seeing that grandfather Gu¡¯s expression was getting uglier and uglier, Qi ru did not know who the old man¡¯s resentment was directed at. She was worried for Ruo Chu. This man had lost his mind for the sake of his mistress. Qi Ru really did not know how he had be like this. Back then, he had bullied her, and now he was bullying Ruo Chu. ¡°Huo Zhenggang, don¡¯t go overboard. Don¡¯t you know who did this wrong? ¡± ¡°Zhenggang, let¡¯s go. ¡± Wen Xiann saw that Qi ru was helping to speak up, so she also fanned the mes. ¡°From now on, Zhenggang and I will never appear in front of you again to tarnish your eyes. ¡± She had thought that Qi ru would back down after saying this. After all, she had loved Huo Zhenggang for so many years. She felt even more assured when she saw the panic on her face just now. ¡°Zhenggang, I only want you to treat me well. You can take me away from an Cheng and go anywhere. ¡± Wen Xiann had thought that Qi ru would reveal a pained expression but she did not expect her to be expressionless. All her attention was focused on Gu Ruochu. ¡°Huo Zhenggang, if you dare to touch a single hair on her head, I¡¯ll make sure that you and your lover will never be able to raise your head again! ¡± This was the first time Qi ru had spoken in such a manner. Before Huo Zhenggang could even get close to her, a bodyguard pulled him away. ¡°You dare to rebel against me? Don¡¯t you know who you are before you cause trouble in my Gu family? ¡± Grandfather Gu finally could not help but fly into a rage, and the atmosphere began to be oppressive. ¡°You should go. Don¡¯t make things so ugly. ¡± Someone he used to be close to came over and advised him in a low voice. In fact, Huo Zhenggang was a little regretful that he had caused so much trouble in the Gu family. But now, Wen Xiann was so angry that she fainted. The way she looked at him made his heart clench. This was the only woman in his life and the woman he loved the most. Now that he had been forced into such a situation, of course, his heart ached for her. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! ¡± Huo Zhenggang no longer targeted Gu Ruochu. Instead, he red hatefully at Qi Ru, ¡°are you satisfied now that your rtionship has be so strained? ¡± Qi Ru was frightened by his roar and her eyes turned red. How could he do this! Wasn¡¯t this incident caused by me, Wen Xiann This man actually has the nerve to me me! ¡°Zhenggang... ¡± His lover was still calling him from behind. Huo zhenggang thought about it and decided to pity his woman. He then said harshly to Gu Ruochu, ¡°just you wait! ¡± Huo Zhenggang did not have the right to criticize a woman. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart was also burning with anger. She turned around and spoke to the old man first. ¡°Grandfather Gu, I¡¯m really sorry today. I only wanted to let grandfather gu celebrate this birthday, but someone has been so unreasonable and ruined the atmosphere of your birthday party. I can¡¯t stand it. ¡± After speaking, she walked towards Huo Zhenggang, ¡°there¡¯s no need to wait. You can finish what you want to say now. After today, don¡¯t make things difficult for my mother anymore. ¡± Huo zhenggang actually felt intimidated by her and started to feel guilty for some reason. Chapter 1010

Chapter 1010: Chapter 1002 was aplete mess

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION He had been the target of ttery all his life. Now that he heard Gu Ruochu¡¯s sarcasm, he could not help but feel angry He then scolded Gu Ruochu, ¡°you still have the cheek to say that today¡¯s incident was caused by your mother-inw and daughter-inw. If it weren¡¯t for your troublemaking in the Huo family, I wouldn¡¯t have been chased out of the Huo family by the Old Lady. You are aplete disaster You have no upbringing. As expected, you grew up in a small ce. You don¡¯t have a good mother to teach you!¡± He only cared about his own words as he arrogantly looked at Zhang Xuan, ¡°since you¡¯ve acknowledged your daughter, bring her back and teach her well. I wonder who taught her what she has be! ¡± ¡°Huo zhenggang! ¡± Qi Ru felt that she hadpletely lost face today. She had actually been criticized by her ex-husband and even med her daughter-inw. ¡°Did I say something wrong Now that you¡¯ve seen that she has a status and you¡¯re protecting her, have you forgotten that you were also dissatisfied with her and wanted her to divorce your son Gu Ruochu, don¡¯t think that Qi ru likes you so much now. You¡¯ll be chased out of the Huo family sooner orter!¡± ¡°Zhenggang, stop talking. It¡¯s all my fault. ¡± Wen Xiann walked over and looked even more pitiful. ¡°I won¡¯t dare to anger sister Qi ru anymore. Let¡¯s go. I won¡¯t hold a grudge over what happened today and I won¡¯t me sister Qi RU. ¡± Seeing that Wen Xiann was still pretending to be pitiful, Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes fell on her instead. She smiled faintly and said, ¡°that¡¯s right. If you don¡¯t hold a grudge, you don¡¯t have to hold a grudge. But today, my mother is really going to hold a grudge. ¡± ¡°Gu Ruochu, don¡¯t try to be a good girl even though you¡¯ve taken advantage of me. You were the ones who caused all the trouble today. Xiann has always wanted to keep the peace! ¡± Seeing that he was still so stubborn, Gu Ruochu no longer intended to reason with him. ¡°Alright, your Xiang Lan is considerate and sensible and never causes trouble. However, your Xiang Lan has cheated on you behind your back and even gave birth to a son. She did not say anything because she was afraid that you would be sad and sad. She¡¯s really considerate and kind! ¡± The atmosphere changed once again. ¡°You... what do you mean? ¡± Qi Ru was not the only one who was shocked. Huo Zhenggang was also shocked. At this moment, his heart seemed to have disappeared and his vision turned ck. ¡°You dare to nder Xiang Lan again? I¡¯ll kill you! ¡± This time, he really could not hold it in any longer. He immediately tried to strangle Gu Ruochu. Of course, he did not seed. Gu Ruochu was very close to him. When she saw that he was ring at her, she found it amusing. ¡°nder her? Look at her expression before you use me of nder. ¡± She deliberately nced at Wen Xiann and saw that her face was as Pale as a ghost. This time, she was about to faint. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? What nonsense are you spouting? If you continue to spout nonsense, I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart! ¡± This was the first time Wen Xiann had shown such a ferocious expression. She pounced towards Gu Ruochu with intense emotions but was quickly stopped. ¡°Shut up! Shut up! ¡± This time, the scene was truly chaotic. Shocked, afraid, shocked... ... Gu Ruochu was the only one who remained calm andposed. This time, master Gu was no longer angry. Instead, he wanted to know what kind of drama would be yed out next. It seemed that this little girl, Ruo Chu, had already made ns. Interesting. Master Gu had never thought about it carefully. Why was he so lenient towards this girl. If it had been anyone else, he would have chased her out long ago. ¡°Mrs. Wen, are you trying to push me over the edge? Am I speaking nonsense? Do you want me to expose the evidence before you shed tears? Your son, Huo Mingyou, is a bastard child conceived by someone else. ¡± Chapter 1011

Chapter 1011: Chapter 1003, how is that possible

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You¡¯re spouting nonsense! ¡± Wen Xiann burst into tears. She had no idea how Gu Ruochu knew about such an old matter. Back then, she was the only one who knew about it and she had never told Huo zhenggang about it! ¡°Zhenggang, you have to believe me. Your son is really yours. It¡¯s all Gu Ruochu¡¯s fault for framing me. She just can¡¯t stand to see me get better! ¡± Wen Xiann cried her eyes out. She had hoped that Huo zhenggang would speak up for her. However, Huo Zhenggang could no longer hear anything. His eyes darted fearfully back and forth between Gu Ruochu and Wen Xiann. What did Gu Ruochu just say? Huo Mingyou is actually Wen Xiann¡¯s child? How is that possible! Could it be that the lover and son whom he had treasured for decades are telling him that this is not his son? ¡°Zhenggang, Zhenggang, you have to believe me. Gu Ruochu was the one who framed me. She wanted you to misunderstand me so that I could return to a certain someone¡¯s side. This must have been taught to her by a certain someone behind her back... ¡± Even now, she still wants to pour all the dirty water on Gu Ruochu and Qi ru. Gu Ruochu did not know whether this woman had a brain or not. Could it be that medical science could not detect whether the child was biological? The panic in Wen Xiann¡¯s heart grew bigger and bigger. She kept tugging at his sleeve and shaking him. Qi Ru, on the other hand, regained herposure after her shock. This woman has always been restless. It was normal that the child was not huo zhenggang¡¯s. It was just that she had not thought of this in the beginning. Otherwise, she would have exposed this woman long ago. Now that she has been exposed in front of so many people, I¡¯m afraid... ... Huo Zhenggang shook off the woman beside him and walked towards Gu Ruochu in a few steps. ¡°Do you have any proof that Huo Mingyou is not my son? If you don¡¯t have any proof, I will definitely let you know how powerful I am! ¡± ¡°If you want proof, I have it right here. ¡± Wen Xiann, who had been feeling guilty from the start, trembled greatly when she heard that there was ready proof. Even though she had not seen the so-called proof, she could guess what Wen Xiann was thinking when she saw her reaction. What a big scandal! She had even severed her rtionship with the huo family in order to tear her lover apart from her own family. Now, she was telling him that this was a woman¡¯s bastard child. Not only had he been cheated on, he had even helped someone raise a child for more than 20 years! Everyone immediately turned to look at Wen Xiann Wen Xiann trembled under everyone¡¯s gaze. Her face was not as Pale as before. This time, both of her legs were trembling and fine beads of sweat were oozing out from her face. ¡°No... I didn¡¯t... ¡± Gu Ruochu had already asked the bodyguard to take out the DNA test. Huo Zhenggang¡¯s actions were so urgent that he almost pulled it over. His hand trembled as he nced at it. He thought that he had seen wrongly and looked at it over and over again. This child, Huo Mingyou... ... Actually has no blood rtionship with me at all ! ! ¡°Gu Ruochu, I¡¯m going to kill you! ¡± Wen Xiann had almost gone mad. The secret that she had hidden for so many years had actually been dug out by Gu Ruochu. No wonder she had asked the bodyguard to return. It turned out that she wanted to expose her at this moment! Seeing Wen Xiann¡¯s ferocious appearance, Huo zhenggang wondered for the first time if he knew this woman at all. He waspletely hysterical. ¡°Qi ru, you can¡¯t get Zhenggang¡¯s heart back, that¡¯s why you¡¯ve done such a despicable thing. I despise you! ¡± ¡°despise me? I¡¯m the one who¡¯s having a child with another man? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s despicable, how disgusting! ¡± ¡°Oh my God! ¡± Chapter 1012

Chapter 1012: Chapter 1004 was so disgusting

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Everyone around sucked in a breath of cold air. After all this, they were actually cheating on each other. Huo zhenggang cheated on his original wife, and the mistress cheated on Huo Zhenggang, leaving behind an illegitimate child with an unknown background? ¡°How could such a thing happen! He even broke up with his family for a promiscuous woman and ended up being a sucker! ¡± ¡°He really doesn¡¯t have a brain at all. He was actually deceived by a woman for the sake of a little beauty until now. Just a moment ago, he kept saying that the mistress was kind, but now it seems that he¡¯s the one who caused the mess! ¡± ... HOW DISGUSTING! All the women present took a few steps back, wanting to get away from these two. Huo Zhenggang was already dizzy from this reality. Before this, he had always believed that she was kind and loved him. But now, he realized that this woman¡¯s face was detestable. ¡°Is Gu Ruochu telling the truth? Is Huo Mingyou really my son? ¡± Huo zhenggang almost roared at Wen Xiann. She cried and shook her head, unable to say anything. ¡°Isn¡¯t it easy to find out if he¡¯s your biological son? If you don¡¯t want to admit or suspect that I¡¯m lying, you can just drag Huo Mingyou to the hospital and have him undergo a paternity test. ¡± Gu Ruochu then added, ¡°Oh right, this is between the two of you. Please don¡¯t cause a Ruckus in the Gu family. If you want to handle family matters, please go back to your own home and handle it. ¡± Huo zhenggang suddenly felt very disappointed. It turned out that the so-called lover he was guarding had such a detestable side to him. It turned out that the son he had doted on for more than twenty years was actually the bastard child of Wen Xiann and another man! He never thought that Wen xiann would do such a thing. He also never thought that Wen Xiann would lie to him like this. She was simply ying him like a monkey. He was a huge joke! ¡°Tell me if it¡¯s true or not. Wen Xiann, I want you to tell me personally! ¡± Huo Zhenggang was still questioning her, but he already knew in his heart. Wen Xiann was crying her heart out. Her hair was messed up by his shaking, and her clothes were torn into pieces. ¡°Zhenggang, calm down. Listen to me... ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen to you! ¡± Huo Zhenggang¡¯s hand was already on her neck. Wen Xiann did not expect him to kill her. She rolled her eyes and kept kicking her legs. ¡°B * Tch, how dare you treat me like a monkey? How dare you cheat on me! ¡± He gritted his teeth and wanted to strangle this woman to death. He did not know how ridiculous he was until the evidence was in front of him. He had raised a child for more than 20 years and sent him abroad to split up with his family. So he had always been a sucker! However, he still found itughable that she was the woman who understood him the most and loved him the most. How could he believe such a dirty face behind his back! When everyone saw this violent scene, they all took a few steps back in fear. She was also the first person to put on a family drama in front of so many people. ¡°GRANDPA GU, it¡¯s better to get someone to send this couple out. ¡± Seeing that they were all dog-fighting, they probably did not have much time to deal with him. Grandfather Gu nodded and ordered the bodyguards to kick him out. Huo Zhenggang was grabbed by a few bodyguards. Wen Xiann only felt the fresh air entering her mouth and nose when she felt that she was about to die. She staggered and fell to the ground. Her hand touched her neck, which was almost unconscious, and she almost thought that she was going to be strangled to death by this man. She coughed and cried, but unfortunately, there was no one around her who sympathized with her. Chapter 1013

Chapter 1013: Chapter 1005 was gone

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION He knew that she was a rotten person, but he did not expect her to y with someone else and find someone to take over. She was really a bad person. Huo Zhenggang was pulled down by a few bodyguards, and he suddenly ran over and knelt in front of Qi ru. Qi Ru did not expect him to kneel in front of her, and she was still a little confused. ¡°Xiao Ru, please forgive me. I was deceived by this B * Tch. I will take good care of you and treat you well in the future. Xiao Ru, please forgive me, okay? ¡± Huo Zhenggang¡¯s voice even sounded like he was crying. He reached out and grabbed her arm tightly. Qi Ru calmed down after the shock. ¡°Huo Zhenggang, you have broken my heart a long time ago. Don¡¯t talk about whether I forgive you or not. Ever since we got the divorce certificate, I have no more hope for you. ¡± Qi Ru could not get rid of his hand no matter how hard she tried, but she ignored the earnest hope in his eyes. She did not even feel a ripple in her heart. If they were separated, they were separated. She had no intention of turning back. ¡°Xiao Ru! ¡± Huo zhenggang walked over on his knees. The few men could not pull him away. His world had already copsed. He had no lover, no family, and no friends. If Qi ru did not forgive him, he might not be able to save himself for the rest of his life. Seeing his ugly state, Qi Ru¡¯s heart was only filled with frustration and disgust. ¡°Huo Zhenggang, you brought this on yourself. You gave this mother and son endless love back then. Now that my son and daughter-inw have finally treated me well, why should I still ept you at this time? ¡± ¡°Have you forgotten that I wasn¡¯t as cruel as your Xiang Lan? ¡± The bodyguard hadpletely pulled Huo Zhenggang away. Huo Zhenggang felt a chill all over his body. He really had nothing left. ¡°Xiao Ru, you can¡¯t abandon me... ¡± Qi Ru turned her face away and did not give him any more looks. The two of them finally left the scene. The old man felt much better. As long as the annoying person did not appear and ruin his mood again, his mood would easily improve. ¡°everyone, today¡¯s incident has disturbed everyone. I hope that everyone will not take it to heart. ¡± The old man raised the goblet in his hand. ¡°No way, no way... ¡± The crowd raised their sses in agreement. The atmosphere was still good. Gu Ruochu had indirectly caused a ruckus on the old man¡¯s birthday, but the old man had no intention of implicating her. It seems that this Miss Gu holds quite a high position in the old man¡¯s heart. Gu Ruochu and Qi ru walked to the side and exchanged a light smile They had exposed Huo Zhenggang and Wen Xiann today. Let alone today¡¯s revenge, they would have done it even earlier. Gu Ruochu did not know when Huo Nanchen had found out about huo MINGYOU¡¯s true identity, but this move was ruthless to both of them. The next step was to force Wen Xiann to donate her bone marrow to the olddy. Now, Wen Xiann had no one to rely on. As long as she used both carrot and stick, she would be able to obediently donate her bone marrow. With Huo Mingyou in her hands, Wen Xiann was still forced to donate her bone marrow to the olddy. Gu Ruochu and Qi ru did not tell the olddy where the bone marrow came from. After all, the olddy disliked this woman. As for Huo Zhenggang, he was truly a stray dog. Qi Ru did not show the slightest bit of emotion or sympathy when she saw his defeated state. She had already endured for half of her life. The only thing she could do in the future was to be happy. She was looking forward to her future life, especially the day when her grandchildren were born. ... Everything went smoothly. In the blink of an eye, it was the day of the court session in the capital. Because of the hardships of pregnancy, they arrived in the capital a day early. They were waiting in the hotel for the court session the next day. Chapter 1014

Chapter 1014: Chapter 1006¡¯why are you here now? ¡®

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She was still feeling a little unwell after arriving in the capital. Seeing that she was not feeling well, Qi ru asked her to stay in the hotel and rest for the entire afternoon. Fortunately, she had brought along quite a number of familiar servants. Mother Zhang¡¯s heart ached when she saw her pale face. In that instant, Ruo Chu had really shouldered the entire huo family. ¡°You should rest well first. I¡¯ll go and order some food. ¡± Qi Ru got up and left the hotel. Something seemed to be stuck in her throat. Gu Ruochuy on the bed and only wanted to rest well. It seemed as if she had not seen Huo Nanchen for a long time. In fact, she wanted to tell him that she had done it, but the group of bad men chased her out. Now that she thought about it, she really missed him. Especially now that she was so close to him, she could not help but miss him even more. After vomiting for a while, Gu Ruochu drank some soup andy back on the bed. The door suddenly opened as if someone had entered. Gu Ruochu thought that it was mother Zhang, so her voice was a little hoarse, ¡°mother Zhang, you can go out first. I might have the strength to eat dinnerter. ¡± The Footsteps Did Not Stop. Gu Ruochu turned around and saw a pair of eyes. They were deep and dark. As they looked at each other, both of them could see the light and deep affection in each other¡¯s eyes. She did not even say a word. It was as if she had unconsciously reached out her hand. He bent down and reached out to pick her up from the bed. ¡°Why are you out now? ¡± Gu Ruochu sensed his aura once again. She only wanted to hug the person in her arms tightly. She had told him a lot about the huo family¡¯s recent situation, just like a child who was looking forward to being praised. He did not speak but listened quietly. Although she could not see his expression, she could imagine that he was listening attentively. Two people who had just reunited were now entangled together. How could there not be any ripples in such an intimate and ambiguous atmosphere? By the time Gu Ruochu realized that they had already kissed, the two of them were almost in a state of oblivion. They did not hear the knock on the door at all. ¡°Can youe out tomorrow? I want to go back with you. ¡± Gu Ruochu felt as if she had been shoved into a pot. It was a sweet burden. ¡°Yes, I can take you back. ¡± His deep voice rang out once again. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart was filled with trust and dependence. Even if he was in the capital now, he would still return to an city to visit her. ¡°grandmother¡¯s illness shouldn¡¯t be too serious. She¡¯s just old and has reached this stage. She¡¯ll be fine as long as she can get through it. ¡± Gu Ruochu told her about how she had threatened Wen Xiann into donating her bone marrow. In the end, she also mentioned Huo Zhenggang. His body was filled with a refreshing scent that made her feel at ease. ¡°I knew it. My ruo Chu is the smartest. ¡± ¡°You just found out? I¡¯ve done a lot of things without you around these past few days. ¡± A smile appeared on his face. She is truly the most tenacious and fragile woman he has ever met. She may not be the best woman he has ever met, but she is indeed the most unique woman he has ever met. She is the only woman who has caused him to be unable to extricate himself. Gu Ruochu looked at him and suddenly felt that it was time to tell him certain truths. He had the right to know the truth. More importantly, she hadpletely believed in their rtionship. ¡°Nanchen, I have something to tell you. ¡± ¡°What is it? ¡± Huo Nanchen suddenly had a bad premonition when he saw that she had raised her head to look at him with determination. However, it onlysted for a moment. ¡°Nan Yue is actually my father. ¡± Gu Ruochu finally spoke. Huo Nanchen stared at her without saying a word. His expression did not even change. However, she leaned against his chest and sat on hisp. She could clearly feel his body stiffen. Chapter 1015

Chapter 1015: Chapter 1007, love

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION At that moment, her heart seemed to be heavy. ¡°When did you find out? ¡± The two of them were silent for a long time. Her fingers were still clutching his shirt sleeves. ¡°after you returned from Nan Yue. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not give up on telling him the truth. ¡°That day, he asked me out and told me the truth. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s tone carried a hint of mockery. ¡°Actually, I never knew that I existed. It was just like a joke. From the moment I married into the Huo family with Nan Yue¡¯s secret, he gave me money to do the Huo family spy, he even let me try to hook up with you... . .¡± At this point, she choked up. On the other hand, if Huo Nanchen had a purpose from the very beginning, I¡¯m afraid she would feel very ufortable. She had her head down and her eyes were a little hot. ¡°I¡¯m really in love with you. ¡± He said this for a long time, a finger suddenly on her chin, gently lifted up: ¡°You tell me, you love me? ¡± There was a special allure in his voice. This answer was very important to him. Gu Ruochu looked at his eyes and blinked. ¡°Love. ¡± As determined as she was, there was no turning back. After receiving her answer, he suddenly smiled. It was as if he had cleared the fog and seen the light again. His eyes were as bright as the starry sky. ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough? You Love Me, and I love you very much. ¡± He carefully wrapped his hand around her waist and let her lean into his embrace again. ¡°As long as we¡¯re in love now, even if we don¡¯t know when it¡¯s going to start, even if we don¡¯t know how it¡¯s going to happen, as long as we¡¯re in love, that¡¯s enough. I love you, it has nothing to do with who you are or whose daughter you are. You¡¯re not anyone. You¡¯re just my wife, Huo Nanchen, the woman I¡¯ve always wanted to protect.¡± His voice was gentle and warm, as if it was going to melt her heart. He truly understood her thoughts better than anyone else. She did not want to be that man¡¯s daughter at all. She only wanted to be Huo Nanchen¡¯s favorite. No one else. Gu Ruochu¡¯s hand went through his arm and wrapped itself tightly around his neck. She could not say a word. ¡°Huo Nanchen, we¡¯ve really matured a lot. ¡± She cherished the present even more when she thought of all the hurt and misunderstandings in the past. ¡°Who says I haven¡¯t? ¡± He tightened his grip. ¡°No wonder Nan Yue has always viewed me as a thorn in his side. It turns out that he still cares about you, his daughter. Unfortunately, this daughter of his is already my, Huo Nanchen¡¯s, woman. ¡± ¡°You... do you have a knot in your heart? If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have been targeted by Nan Yue. He wouldn¡¯t have found any opportunity toy his hands on you. ¡± She also liked it when he said it out loud. She did not want to suffer the pain of losing him again. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s still a little. ¡± He lowered his head and looked at her, ¡°so, my wife must love me even more in the future. Only then will I be happy. ¡± The smile on Gu Ruochu¡¯s face gradually widened as she nudged him, ¡°Are you hungry? Why don¡¯t you order some food now and we¡¯ll eat here? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. ¡± He actually wanted to hug her for a little longer but when he thought about how she had been resting on the bed, he figured that she must be hungry. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to bring the food over. ¡± He reached for his phone and asked the front desk to bring the food over. Gu Ruochu had been looking up at him the entire time. He turned his head to meet her gaze and saw that there were stars in her eyes. COMMENT0ment Chapter 1016

Chapter 1016: Chapter 1008 was still alright

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Qi Ru did not go upstairs because she knew what was happening upstairs. There was no response when she went upstairs to knock on the door. When the receptionist told her that someone had already ordered food, she knew who it was. Hence, she did not go upstairs. In the room, Gu Ruochu felt as if her entire face was on fire. She was still waiting for the food to be served, but she could not help but wrap her arms around his neck and start rubbing her ears together. The soft touch made him feel as if he had received some kind of stimtion, a strange sensation that carried an electric current. He carefully hugged the person in his arms and caressed the side of her face with his hand. His forehead also gently pressed against hers. Gu Ruochu already felt as if she was in a fog and she only wanted to cling to him. However, the waiter will be here soon. Neither of them spoke but Gu Ruochu felt a burning sensation on her heart and lips. It was all because of him. Her heart was filled with sweetness and warmth. ¡°Nanchen. ¡± ¡°HMM? ¡± He had also been charmed by the person in front of him and had lost his mind. Only the remnants of his rationality told him not to be too rude. ¡°How¡¯s your body? ¡± His short voice rang in his ears and his hand began to caress her waist. ¡°mm, it¡¯s alright. ¡± Her face burned even hotter. The atmosphere was already rather seductive to begin with but now, it was even more out of control. ¡°then... ¡± ¡°No, they¡¯ll be up soon. ¡± Gu Ruochu then remembered that she had just ordered food and he seemed to have lost a lot of weight. ¡°alright, let¡¯s eat. ¡± He was actually not hungry at all but she was now a double-bodied person. Ever since he had left an city, he had been in a very bad mood. Especially since he could not be with her, he could only stay in that shabby vi every day. He missed her every moment, but as soon as he saw her, she would hug and kiss him. Her eyes, which doted on him, made him feel exceptionally warm. As soon as he thought that he would be able to be with her soon, his mood became iparably happy. Tomorrow. Gu Ruochu¡¯s breathing was about to be snatched away by him. She still reached out and hugged his waist, never letting go of his embrace. The atmosphere was quiet and a throbbing emotion swirled in their hearts. She knew that he was the person she had been waiting for her entire life. And now, she had finally waited. ¡°Nanchen, do you still have time after dinner? ¡± Gu Ruochu suddenly thought of a question. Is it really true that he would not be discovered every time hees out from under Nan Yue¡¯s nose? ¡°Yes, I can even sleep in your bed tonight. ¡± ¡°You should go back tonight. What if Nan Yue finds fault with you now? ¡± That sinister man. He could not wait to find out their slightest mistake. ¡°Do you really think that he does not know that we have a secret rtionship? ¡± ¡°Are you saying that he¡¯s pretending to turn a blind eye? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Huo Nanchen lowered his head to look at her ¡°He knows that I¡¯ve been having a secret rtionship with you recently, but he can¡¯t stop me. The so-called drug gang incident was one of the reasons why he had trapped me. Didn¡¯t he put a lot of pressure on the Huo family recently? However, you¡¯ve withstood it.¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she thought of the double crisis between the Huo family and the huo family. At that time, she really felt as if her life was hanging by a thread. If anything were to go wrong, she might not be able to hold on any longer. Gu Ruochu suddenly thought of Huo Mingyou¡¯s question, ¡°Huo Mingyou... did you already know that he has nothing to do with the Huo family? Did you find out about his background and ask me to expose him now? ¡± Chapter 1017

Chapter 1017: Chapter 1009, mistresses

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo Zhenggang and Wen Xiann almost broke down at this revtion from Meng Lie. Wen Xiann probably had not given up on the idea of her son snatching the inheritance. Huo Zhenggang had always thought that his son was his pride. Gu Ruochu did not believe that Huo Nanchen had only found out about this recently. Perhaps he had known about this a long time ago and was just waiting for the right moment to reveal it. ¡°Huo Mingyou is Wen Xiann¡¯s and someone else¡¯s child. I¡¯ve known about this since a long time ago, ¡± he said slowly. ¡°The first time I found out about it was when I was 15 or 16 years old. That kid returned to the country for the summer vacation and I identally cut off his finger. ¡± identally? Gu Ruochu felt that this should be interpreted as intentional. ¡°Why did you think of taking a blood test with your father after that? ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t. I only found out about his blood type when I sent him to the hospital. It didn¡¯t seem to match Wen Xiann¡¯s and my father¡¯s blood types. At that time, I became suspicious. ¡± Once he became suspicious, Huo Nanchen began to dig deeper to find out if his guess was right or wrong. Only when the real results were out did he realize that that woman had done such a dirty thing behind his back. He did not expose Huo Zhenggang. Instead, he felt that Huo Zhenggang was a pitiful joke. He had always thought of himself as a shrewd person but he had never thought that he would be lied to by a woman for so many years. To be exposed at this age was almost fatal. Indeed, ever since Huo zhenggang found out about Huo Mingyou¡¯s background, he felt as if his entire world had copsed. He had nothing left. ¡°I see, ¡± Gu Ruochu scoffed. ¡°He even tried to get mother¡¯s forgiveness. After doing so many heinous things, he still wants people to tolerate him. I wonder how he still has the face to do that? ¡± ¡°ignore him. Our lives will get better and better in the future. ¡± ¡°MM. ¡± There was a knock on the door. It was the waiter who had delivered the food. The waiter stood at the door and knocked a few times before the door suddenly opened. She had initially thought that it was a woman because the person who had registered was a pregnant woman. However, she never expected to see a tall and straight figure as soon as the door opened. That half-face was only a fleeting glimpse in her eyes. ¡°Sir, here¡¯s your order. ¡°. A sh of surprise shed across her eyes before she saw a woman walking over, ¡°thank you. ¡± A well-defined hand took it from her. Although she didn¡¯t get a good look at the man¡¯s face, that one look was already unforgettable. After the door closed, her heart was still pounding. So handsome. After she went downstairs, of course, she still talked about the gossip with the other waiters. That afternoon, an Cheng suddenly broke a piece of news. The Paparazzi had taken pictures of Mrs. Huo and a mysterious man who seemed to be a stranger! It seemed to be around noon. Mrs. Huo and the mysterious man were holding hands. Both of them wore masks to cover their faces. The mysterious man was wearing a mask and a cap. He looked very mysterious. Was Mrs. Huo Having an affair? This was the first reaction of everyone when they saw the news. Or was it that after her husband left, there was a new wave of women? The mysterious man seemed to treat her very well. Although her face could not be seen, her figure and temperament made people think that she should have a very handsome face. However, this time, the news was much less malicious. It was just that many people who were on steroids were trying to dig out the male lead of the news. His figure and temperament were not inferior to Huo¡¯s. In an instant, the news once again stirred up a lot of discussion. ... Gu Ruochu only found out that she had been exposed again after Yang Xi sent her the news. She felt a little helpless when she saw the men and women in the photos and the various news articles. ¡°Hubby, you¡¯ve be a man, a mistress, and an adulterer. ¡± Chapter 1018

Chapter 1018: Chapter 1010: Be Obedient

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo Nanchen narrowed his eyes and looked around. He then lowered his head and pecked her on the lips, ¡°mm, since it¡¯s a man and a mistress, I should act more like an adulterer now. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to live up to the time that we¡¯ve spent so much effort to spare. ¡± ¡°No. ¡± Gu Ruochu smiled and tried to hide, but he refused to let her go. He held her hand and began to unbutton her shirt, ¡°why not? If we¡¯re discovered in such a short amount of time, can¡¯t we steal her love? ¡± Gu Ruochu saw that he was still in character and the corners of her mouth twitched. ¡°Be good, be good. ¡± His eyes were glowing with a faint green light as he kissed her on the lips. ... Yang Xi was still talking to Gu Ruochu as sheughed so hard that she could not close her mouth. The media were so stupid that they dared to call Huo Shao a mistress. They could already imagine the look on his face. ¡°Is it really that funny? ¡± Yang Xi almost burst into tears fromughing. When she saw that Gu Ruochu did not reply, she raised her head to look at the man sitting across from her. ¡°Of course it¡¯s funny. I can even see Huo Nanchen¡¯s expression. Could it be that her husband is angry? Why did he disappear while we were chatting? ¡± How could it not be funny? An Shaosi threw his phone on the coffee table and walked over. He propped his hands on both sides of the Sofa and looked at her with a smile, ¡°why did he disappear? There¡¯s a man by her side. What¡¯s so strange about him disappearing? As they were chatting, his man dragged her into bed. ¡± His words sounded profound. Yang Xi raised her hand to pick up the teddy bear beside her and hit him on the shoulder, ¡°he doesn¡¯t say anything nice when he opens his mouth. ¡± Although she felt that what an Shaosi said made sense, this woman really valued romance over friendship. Couldn¡¯t she just say a few words to her before she left? ¡°Why don¡¯t I have anything good to say? ¡± ¡°Go away! ¡± Yang Xi really didn¡¯t want to talk to this kind of refined scum who dressed in formal clothes and acted like a hooligan. Her serious look seemed to indicate that she had misunderstood. He smiled. ¡°Miss Yang, when are you going to take me to meet the parents? ¡± ¡°parents? You still want to meet the parents? ¡± Yang Xi felt that this man¡¯s brain had gone crazy. He already knew that her rtionship with the Yang family wasn¡¯t good. Her mother still had something to say, but she could forget about her father. ¡°If we want to get married, of course, we have to go through the parents. ¡± He leaned to the side and halfy on the SOFA, pulling her into his arms. ¡°Yang Xi, if you don¡¯t receive your parents¡¯ blessing, you will definitely not be happy. ¡± His words had pierced into the depths of her heart. Although she did not say it out loud, in her heart, she really hoped that she could receive her mother¡¯s blessing. She did not want her mother¡¯s family to bepletely gone after she married an Shaosi. In the future, when she quarreled with an Shaosi, she would not be able to go to her mother¡¯s ce to seek a littlefort. However, would her mother still like her? Thinking back to the suffering she had suffered when she was young, Yang Xi began to lie listlessly on an Shaosi¡¯s chest, silently weeping. A hand was ced on her chin, and she suddenly raised it. She met the man¡¯s sharp and warm eyes. ¡°Why are you saying that? Aren¡¯t you happy? You don¡¯t like it, Huh? If you don¡¯t like it, then tell me. I won¡¯t mention it again in the future. ¡± ¡°No. ¡± Yang Xi shook her head, choking with sobs. ¡°I¡¯m just thinking about my mother. When I was young, she also took very good care of me. She loved me like a normal mother, but now I have nothing. ¡± She missed her mother. She missed herself when she was young. At that time, her mother loved her very much and loved her so much that she was like a treasure. But after that incident, her mother had be a little cold to her. Chapter 1019

Chapter 1019: Chapter 1011, or this afternoon

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°silly girl. ¡± An SHAOSI¡¯s voice became hoarse. He held the girl¡¯s face with both hands and looked into her bright ck eyes as he smiled gently. ¡°Why are you so silly? If you miss your mother, I¡¯ll apany you back to watch. They won¡¯t dare to make things difficult for you. ¡± ¡°really? ¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. In the future, if you want to rely on me, I¡¯m someone you can rely on without restraint for the rest of your life. ¡± His voice was very gentle, directly speaking into her heart. ¡°Young Master... ¡± She practically threw herself into his arms, feeling both wronged and sweet. She knew very well in her heart that if she did not have a little bit of blessings from her parents, she might really be sad. A few days ago, she had just agreed to young master an¡¯s proposal. Although it was only a verbal proposal that was not considered formal, she knew that he would not want anything less from her. At that time, she had thought that her entire life had been ruined. Everyone hated her and abandoned her. Yang Ziyu even wished that she could not live in peace. She had once thought that she was living in Hell. She had never thought that she would find such a man. She had never thought that she would rely on someone so much. Now, she felt sweet, warm, and happy. Since she had chosen him, she had never regretted it. ¡°when are youing with me? ¡± She rubbed against him like a puppy. In fact, she cared about her mother the most. ¡°How about this afternoon? ¡± Yang Xi¡¯s heart trembled. In fact, she was not mentally prepared to meet her mother. However, this matter could not be dyed. In particr, young master an did not want to continue dragging it out. He only wanted toplete the process as soon as possible and then formally marry her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Just follow behind me when the timees. ¡± Thinking that the Yang family still had a ¡°love rival¡± , it seemed like they had not faced each other for a long time. He narrowed his eyes and hugged the woman in his arms even tighter. Yang Xi leaned into his embrace and felt the corners of her mouth rising. For the first time, she felt safe and happy. She had never thought that she would be so happy again. Although he was not a good person, he spread his wings of Sin and protected herpletely in his embrace. When Yang Xi was ready, he put on a very light make-up for himself. An Shaosi had unknowingly stood behind her and looked at the woman in front of the mirror who was very close to him. He pinched her face and asked, ¡°are you ready, Mrs. An? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. ¡± She was obviously very happy, but she still had to put on a displeased expression. After she stabbed him in the elbow, shepletely put on an act of duplicity. An SHAOSI¡¯s lips didn¡¯t curve down. ¡°I¡¯ve already asked someone to prepare the present. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± She curled the corners of her lips and suddenly tiptoed to kiss him on the cheek. This was the first time she had taken the initiative to kiss him. An SHAOSI chuckled softly. Just as he bent down to continue the kiss, the girl smiled and pushed him away. The two of them lingered in the bathroom for a while. Yang Xi smiled as she tried to hide. She turned on her phone and tried to call her mother. She opened Gu Ruochu¡¯s wechat and realized that she had not replied to her. She clicked her tongue wickedly. This has been a long time. She smiled wickedly and clicked on the news again. She realized that the news that had been on the headlines a moment ago had been removed. Even the keywords had been blocked. ¡°Who did this? They¡¯vepletely blocked the news? ¡± ¡°Who else could it be? Of course it¡¯s Huo Nanchen. ¡± An Shaosi stood behind her and wrapped his arm around her waist. ¡°It¡¯s already been revealed that he¡¯s having an affair in his marriage. Huo Nanchen would never allow his wife to be covered in dirt. ¡± Chapter 1020

Chapter 1020: Chapter 1012: cheapskate

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo Nanchen did not care about the fact that they were often used as a hot topic in the news, as most of the news was about showing off their love. However, if anyone dared to gossip about his woman behind his back, they would all die. ¡°This man sure moves fast. ¡± Yang Xi smiled. When Ruo Chu came back, she would definitely ask Huo Shao what it felt like to be a ¡°man¡¯s mistress. ¡°. Her face would definitely bepletely dark. It was not easy for them to leave the house. Yang Xi checked the items she brought over repeatedly before she hopped and followed behind an Shaosi. At this moment, her phone rang. Yang Xi was holding the man¡¯s hand when someone called. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you picking up? ¡± An Shaosi looked at her and subconsciously thought that it was a call from a man. Yang Xi took out her phone from her bag. Before she could see whose name was disyed on the screen, the man was already holding it in his hand. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± She reached out and patted his shoulder heavily. However, she realized that he had no intention of returning it to her. She hopped and wanted to take back her phone. The man looked at the girl who was stepping on the ground beside him, and a hint of a smile appeared in his eyes. He directly stuffed the phone into her hands. ¡°You¡¯re so stingy. Do you have something shameful in your phone? You¡¯re so stingy. ¡± He had already clearly seen who was calling, as long as it wasn¡¯t Yang Ziyu. Yang Xi¡¯s face was pulled down by his hand, and she was very speechless. Just who the F * ck Is this stingy! She angrily raised her leg and kicked him a few times, then turned around, wanting to leave. ¡°I¡¯m not teasing you anymore. ¡± Seeing that Yang Xiaoxi was getting angry, an Shaosi reached out and began to coax her. ¡°Be good, listen to the phone first. ¡± ¡°GET LOST! ¡± Yang Xi red at him before she realized that the person on the screen was mother Yang. Ever since she left the Yang family, mother Yang was also the only one who had called her to ask about her well-being. It finally gave her somefort after leaving the Yang family. ¡°Mother Yang. ¡± ¡°Xiao Xi. ¡± Mother Yang¡¯s familiar voice sounded, and Yang Xi instantly felt like crying. ¡°Mother Yang, why are you looking for me? ¡± ¡°I. . . ¡± Mother Yang choked with sobs. ¡°Xiao Xi, it¡¯s really been a long time since you¡¯ve been home. Your mother just fell sick and fainted. Can youe back and take a look at your mother? ¡± Yang Xi froze when she heard the news. She didn¡¯t expect this to happen. ¡°What happened? ¡± Why did her mother faint? ¡°after you left, madam hated you on the surface and didn¡¯t want to bring you back, but she cried secretly every night. In fact, she loved you in her heart. She just hated her daughter for not living up to her expectations. ¡± Back then, when she leaned on Yang Ziyu, Madam Yang hated her daughter for not living up to her expectations when she saw her daughter being shameless and willing to fall. Yang Xi¡¯s nose was sore and she almost burst into tears. She had been quarreling with her mother for the past few years and the mother-daughter rtionship had never been good. ¡°Xiao Xi, Mrs. Yang is really skinny. Can youe and see her today? She really misses you. Mrs. Yang has been sick ever since you left the Yang family. Your father always despises her, but her heart has been emptied for you... ... especially when young master an took you away. She was always afraid that you would be deceived and hurt by others, but she did not dare to call you . So endure, the Madam can not go now . . . .¡± Sir is also too much, not only do notfort herdyship but also go around fooling around. Especially heard daughter in an young side very bitter very bad, but also every day with tears, can not be found by sir otherwise will be scolded. Thedy is the most pitiful now. Chapter 1021

Chapter 1021: Chapter 1013 returning home

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Mother Yang¡¯s sobbing words still rang in her ears, but she threw herself into young master an¡¯s arms. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Although he didn¡¯t hear what was said on the phone clearly, he knew that it should be about her mother. Yang Xi cried in his arms, unable to speak. She had never broken down like this before. Hearing her cry made her heart ache. She reached out and hugged him. ¡°good girl, don¡¯t cry yet. Tell me what happened. ¡± The man held her face and lowered his gaze to look at her face. ¡°Young Master, I¡¯m really sorry to my mother... ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry, we¡¯re going back now. ¡± Yang Xi acknowledged, her heart filled with conflict. She felt that she had no strength left in her body and could only rely on the man. When she came back to her senses, she was already seated in the passenger seat with her seatbelt fastened. Young Master An¡¯s vi was actually very close to the Yang residence, but it still took more than ten minutes to drive. They arrived very quickly and Yang Xi got out of the car. Young master an had already taken out all the things in the trunk. When mother Yang heard the sound of the car, she had already poked her head out to take a look. After confirming that she had seen Yang Xi¡¯s figure, she walked over. ¡°Miss! ¡± ¡°Mother Yang. ¡± Yang Xi ran over to hold her hand. Mother Yang looked at the person in front of her and herplexion was much better than before. Now, she truly had the liveliness of a girl in her early 20s. It seemed like that person was still treating her quite well. She looked over and her gaze naturallynded on the man next to her. ¡°Hello. ¡± ¡°Hello. ¡± Mother Yang looked at the outstanding-looking man in front of her. Especially his well-dressed appearance, it caused her to have a good impression of him. It was rumored that young master an was a yboy, but now he seemed mature and steady. He was so eye-catching at such a young age. The key was that the young miss seemed to be living very well by his side. If the young miss was living well, she would naturally be at ease Previously, the young miss had a bad temper and was always bullied by those people, but now she was doing very well! Mother Yang casually took the things she was carrying back and shouted loudly, ¡°Madam, Madam, the young MISS IS BACK! ¡± Madam Yang thought she was dreaming because her daughter had never returned after leaving home. Yang Ziyu would sometimes tell her the news about miss. When she heard that young master an had not changed his womanizing nature and that his daughter was suffering by his side, her heart ached. ¡°Is Xiao Xi back? ¡± Mrs. Yang stood up and saw two figures outside from afar. Yang Ziyu was originally in the living room, but he was still a little surprised when he heard this shout. Yang Xi actually came back? Just as he was suspecting, the figure of young master an appeared in his line of sight, and his gaze became a little strange. That yboy actually came back with Yang Xi? ¡°Mommy. ¡± The mother and daughter looked at each other from a distance in the living room. Both of them trembled. ¡°daughter. ¡± Mrs. Yang was drenched in tears. She only reached out to hug the child when her daughter pounced on her. ¡°Mommy, have you lost weight? ¡± ¡°Mommy... ¡± The mother and daughter hugged each other and cried. An Shaosi took a few steps forward, and his tall figure silently apanied them. Mrs. Yang realized that her daughter was not as miserable as Yang Ziyu had described. Herplexion was not as haggard as when she had stayed up all night in the bar. Her face was ruddy and fair. Especially since she was wearing name tags. She did not look like the fallen girl from before at all. Instead, she had a bright and beautiful air about her. Yang Ziyu¡¯s face did not look too good. The moment he met with young master an, he was blinded by the dangerous and cold aura in young master an¡¯s eyes. Chapter 1022

Chapter 1022: Chapter 1014 was about to be stabilized?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°This is... ¡± Madam Yang had seen young master an a long time ago, and she knew in her heart that this was the man who had taken her daughter away. ¡°An SHAOSI. ¡± Only then did Yang Xi introduce, ¡°mom, we¡¯re here to see you today. ¡± ¡°You? ¡± She knew what her daughter was thinking the best, and with a single sentence, she understood that the two of them were together. When she thought of the rumors about an Shaosi in the outside world, Madam Yang¡¯s expression turned a little ugly. However, young master an did not mind at all. No matter who he looked at, there was a hint of a smile in his eyes. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m here to hope that you can hand your daughter over to me. ¡± With just one sentence, everyone¡¯s gaze fell on young master an. Was He going to marry Yang Xi? Everyone was shocked. Who did not know that young master an had a lot of gossip? Now, he actually wanted to marry Yang Xi? Was He going to settle down? Yang Xi was still a little shy. She held onto her mother¡¯s arm, who did not know about this. Her face was red and she was so shy that she did not dare to raise her head. From the Moment Yang Xi entered the house until now, she had not even nced at Yang Ziyu. Yang Ziyu looked at her red face and suddenly felt ufortable. It was the first time Mrs. Yang had seen her daughter so shy. It seemed that it was true. She patted her daughter¡¯s hand and changed the topic. ¡°The maid is already cooking. Young Master An, do you mind staying for a meal? ¡± Her tone was a little cold. In fact, she didn¡¯t think much of this man. ¡°Mom. ¡± Yang Xi saw that the situation wasn¡¯t right, and her tone was a little coquettish. ¡°It¡¯s okay. ¡± She patted the back of her daughter¡¯s hand and asked mother Yang to go to the kitchen to talk about a few more dishes. She nced at young master an, indicating that he shouldn¡¯t be angry. How could young master an be angry over such a small matter? Moreover, he wanted her daughter. This was nothing at all. At noon, Yang Nuo returned. He had just finished socializing and smelled of alcohol. When he entered the door, he was surprised to see everyone gathered in the living room. ¡°Master. ¡± When Yang Nuo saw Yang Xi sitting on the Sofa, his expression changed again and again. ¡°How dare youe back? ¡± Yang Nuo¡¯s brain was hot, and he became angry whenever he saw Yang Xi. Back then, he had asked her to marry Ziyu obediently and even ran away from marriage. Now, he was abandoned by that man and forced toe back to his own family? Yang Xi had a deep grudge against her father. She wasn¡¯t even willing to call out to him. Now, seeing him like this made her even angrier. ¡°I didn¡¯te back to see you. ¡± ¡°You... How dare you! ¡± Yang Nuo flew into a rage. Mrs. Yang almost fainted when she saw the father and daughter arguing just after meeting each other. ¡°Arnold, what are you doing? This is our daughter! ¡± ¡°Does she still have a father in her eyes? Daughter? I think she¡¯s abandoned by a man and ran back to her parents¡¯ HOUSE! ¡± Yang Nuo pointed at Yang Ziyu. ¡°Did you hear Ziyu say that before? Now she, Yang Xi, is a broken shoe that has been worn out by others. Now that her reputation has been lost, who would want her? Even Ziyu doesn¡¯t want this broken shoe! ¡± Previously, thepany had experienced a crisis. At that time, Yang Xi and an Shaosi had only needed one sentence topletely solve thepany¡¯s problems. Now that she had finally been abandoned by that man, she finally knew the use of her family. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t talk about Xiao Xi like that. ¡± Yang Ziyu was a little embarrassed. Previously, he had indeed said a lot of bad things about Yang Xi in the Yang family, and none of them were true. He didn¡¯t want to admit it until Yang Xi was doing well. This woman had fled from the marriage and even chose to follow an Shaosi. He only wanted to see Yang Xi being abandoned by this man and living a pitiful life after running away from the marriage. Who knew that the truth waspletely different from what he had imagined. Chapter 1023

Chapter 1023: Chapter 1015 who are you

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION This man actually took good care of Yang Xi. ¡°Ziyu, don¡¯t speak for her. I must chase this vixen out of the Yang family today! ¡± Yang Nuo was very emotional. He walked over and pped her. Yang Xi was a little numb. She just stood where she was and nned to let him p her. There was no pain on her face as she expected. In the next second, she fell into a man¡¯s arms. Her hand subconsciously grabbed his cor and her entire body was attached to him. ¡°Are you alright? ¡± He lowered his head, only wanting to see if the person in his arms was injured. Hearing the gentle voice beside her ear, Yang Xi shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. ¡± Seeing that his face was not imprinted by a single finger, his heart was relieved. ¡°Who are you? ¡± Yang Nuo did not even see who was standing in front of him clearly, not even seeing his face clearly. Young master an did not say anything. He only looked over, and his gaze carried an extremely cold chill. Yang Nuo was stunned. It was impossible for him not to recognize that this was young master an! After repeatedly confirming that it was an Shaosi, Yang Nuo suddenly felt that her brain was not strong enough. Yang Xi actually brought an Shaosi back? ¡°Auntie, may I know when we can eat? ¡± It was a very ordinary question. Madam Yang quickly nodded. ¡°It¡¯s about time. Young Master An, take a rest first. ¡± Just now, she almost thought that Yang Nuo was going to hit her daughter again. Xiao Xi was actually very soft, but she was rebellious every time. If Yang Nuo really pped Xiao Xi in the face, she did not know how she would react. Fortunately, an Shaosi stopped her. Thinking of how he had just taken a few steps to Hug Xiao Xi in his arms, Mrs. Yang suddenly felt that this man might not be as bad and beautiful as the rumors said. Of course, Yang Nuo did not dare to offend an Shaosi. It was not only because of his status, but also because he had a close rtionship with Huo Nanchen and the Huo family. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, an. I was so angry just now. ¡± Just a moment ago, he had said that he was going to chase her out. Now, there was a hint of ttery. Yang Xi snorted in disdain. She had long known how realistic this father was. ¡°Master An, sit here. ¡± After the dishes were served, Yang Nuo felt that he was very polite and asked master an to take a seat. Unfortunately, he only sat beside Yang Xi. At the huge dining table, Yang Xi felt that everyone¡¯s gaze was on her. Yang Nuo did not expect this girl to have the ability to subdue master an. This man was actually tightly held by this girl? Yang Xi lowered her head and felt that her entire face was burning. She secretly pinched the person next to her. How could this man have the nerve to sit next to her! He looked into her eyes and a wicked smile suddenly appeared on his lips. ¡°Why do you keep looking at me? Am I that good-looking? ¡± Although the voice was not loud, it was loud enough for everyone at the dining table to hear clearly. especially the indulgent taste, there was an additional feeling of a couple flirting with each other. ¡°Who wants to look at you? ¡± The thin-skinned Yang Xi was even more angry. She lowered her head and dug into the rice with all her might. He chuckled and began to pick up the food for her. Some of the dishes were what she liked, but there were some that she had to eat. In his ce, Yang Xi was not allowed to be too picky with her food. When this pair sat there, it seemed to have a sweet feeling. The more Yang Nuo looked at this pair, the more he felt that something was amiss, and a smile appeared on his face. It was a pity that when he tried to talk to young master an, he replied in a neutral manner. He did not give him any face, but he did not respond at all. Looking at her mother beside her, Yang Xi felt very satisfied for the first time. At least when she got married, her mother would be happy for her and bless her. Those days thatcked love and light would also bepletely made up for. With this in mind, Yang Xi¡¯s heart was wide open. Chapter 1024

Chapter 1024: Chapter 1016: cultivating rtionships

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION At the dining table, Yang Ziyu was probably the one who couldn¡¯t sit still the most. Every interaction between young master an and Yang Xi was dazzling and heart-wrenching to him. He never thought that he would have to watch them show off their love one day. Yang Xi had always been away from home. He had always said that Yang Xi was living a terrible life in front of Yang Nuo and his wife. Now that she had been pped in public, her face was burning painfully. He couldn¡¯t sit still any longer. Back then, Yang Xi was his little sidekick, but he only had Ning Tangxi in his heart. Now that this little sidekick had transformed into someone everyone envied, he even managed to get close to young master an. Presumably, she was very pleased with herself. Yang Ziyu felt very ufortable watching this. In two or three mouthfuls, he removed the rice from his bowl, put down the bowl and chopsticks, and wanted to go upstairs. No one paid attention to him. Mrs. Yang¡¯s thoughts had always been on her daughter. She had eyes, and she could tell that her daughter really liked this man. She had always been worried that she would be bullied by this man, and she had always been worried that this man¡¯s tricks would abandon her after he yed with her. Now, it seemed that her worries were unnecessary. However, his past still had a knot in her heart. This man had experienced many things in the past, and his experience and thoughts were already different from girls like Yang Xi. She was also very worried about whether this man would be able to take care of her daughter. Could it be that it was just a whim? Meanwhile, Yang Nuo¡¯s mind had been on young master an all along. He was thinking happily about how to please his daughter and this future son-inw. Yang Ziyu¡¯s mood became even more depressed. Without him, this meal was even more enjoyable. After the meal, Mrs. Yang immediately pulled her daughter to the small garden and wanted to tell her something, especially about her rtionship with young master an. Yang Xi naturally told her everything. Mrs. Yang only shook her head repeatedly when she heard this. ¡°child, you can¡¯t rely on this man. ¡± ¡°Why? ¡± Yang Xi did not expect her mother to object. ¡°His background, background, and family background are all iparable to ours. To put it bluntly, we are all trying to climb up to him. Do you really think that being of equal status is just a decadent thought People of equal status have the same worldview. They can understand each other¡¯s world. An Shaosi is already an extraordinary young master.¡± ¡°I... ¡± ¡°Xiao Xi, it¡¯s better to let go of the pain now than to let it go. ¡± Although her mother said this, Yang Xi did not waver in the slightest when she was with an Shaosi. She was just a little sad. Could it be that her mother really would not bless her? Madam Yang did not force her daughter to be too ruthless. She did not mention the incident just now and told her daughter about the daily matters of the past. The Sun was shining brightly. Yang Xi justy on her mother¡¯sp, as warm as when she was a child. When it was almost night time, an Shaosi nned to bring Yang Xi back. ¡°Xiao Xi, can you sleep with Mommy tonight? ¡± Mrs. Yang held her daughter¡¯s hand and asked. Yang Xi was in a difficult position. However, seeing that her mother was as thin as skin and bones, she couldn¡¯t bear to refuse. ¡°Xiao Xi, Auntie must miss you very much. ¡± Just as she was hesitating, an Shaosi said this. She turned around and met the man¡¯s gaze. She instantly understood what he was thinking. She was suddenly very touched. She really didn¡¯t want her mother to worry too much. Even if she didn¡¯t ept an Shaosi now, it was because she didn¡¯t understand him. In the future, if she understood him, she would agree. ¡°Then, this way please, master an. ¡± Yang Nuo was very happy. If her daughter was at home, she could develop a rtionship. Chapter 1025

Chapter 1025: Chapter 1017¡¯are you crazy? ¡®

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION He had a bad rtionship with Yang Xi during that period of time, so he could coax her now. ¡°I¡¯ll send you off. ¡± Before Mrs. Yang could say anything, her daughter had already trotted to the man¡¯s side. She shook her head helplessly. She knew that her daughter waspletely eaten up by young master an, and she was a little worried that she would end up like how she had treated Ziyu previously. Young master an had been waiting for her to say this, so of course, Yang Nuo tactfully did not follow. ¡°At least you have some conscience. ¡± His voice was much lower. ¡°If you¡¯re so heartless that you don¡¯t even send me off, I¡¯m afraid that my heart won¡¯t be able to go back with you. It¡¯ll weigh you to death in your chest. ¡± Being pinched by his nose, Yang Xi red at him fiercely. ¡°what nonsense, it should weigh you to death! ¡± ¡°My heart is with you, and you don¡¯t want to give it to me. Of course, two hearts in your chest will weigh you to death. ¡± He reached out and poked her. ¡°So, if you give me your heart, it will be bnced. ¡± ¡°CRAZY! ¡± Yang Xi felt inexplicable, and in her silence, she felt a slightly sweet feeling again. The two of them had already intertwined and walked out of the door. Yang Nuo looked very satisfied. He turned around and was about to say a few words to his wife, but she gave him a cold nce and went upstairs on her own. Yang nuo was a little speechless. After all, he had neglected the mother and daughter enough previously, especially since the woman outside had already captivated him. There was still plenty of time in the future, so he had to coax her a little. ¡°How many days are you nning to stay at home? ¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be able to stay for more than a few days. Didn¡¯t you say that you were going to propose? ¡± She held his hand and threw herself into his embrace, while he casually hooked his arm around her waist. In the cool night, this pair of lovers, who were still difficult to separate, were entangled together. Although he was a head taller than her, at this moment, she always had the illusion that she was the one who took the initiative to kiss him. It was as if the Queen could definitely control everything. This feeling gradually made her loosen up a little. Then, everything became delirious as a matter of course. However, when her hand touched the man¡¯s skin, it was held by someone on the spot. ¡°Yang Xiaoxi, what are you doing? ¡± He was originally enjoying her initiative and passion, but now that she had gone too far, he couldn¡¯t help but stop her. Tonight, she was going to sleep at the Yang residence. Could it be that after flirting with him, she was going to leave him alone at home? Her breathing also became a little hot. She leaned on his body without any strength, and her breathing became a little hurried and difficult. ¡°If you continue to be so enthusiastic, I really won¡¯t be able to leave. ¡± Yang Xi rolled her eyes at him and directly reached out to pinch his arm. This pinch clearly made him lose control. With a hook of his hand, he directly hooked her waist and entered the car. Her heart was beating clumsily. Yang Xi was still a little worried by his bold move. When she looked up and saw that there was no one around, not even the gatekeeper, she felt a little more at ease. An SHAOSI¡¯s movements were very swift. He directly let her sit on hisp, and his hand caressed the seat until it was t. Hisrge hand slowly slid down from his waist and directly tore off the Zipper of her skirt. ¡°since you were so enthusiastic just now, don¡¯t me ME FOR BEING RUDE! ¡± ¡°Are you crazy? This is my house¡¯s entrance! ¡± She was a little afraid of being discovered by her parents, but there was no one around at the moment, so she was still nervous. ¡°I won¡¯t make any noise, so you have to control yourself. Just bear with it. ¡± Yang Xi sat on hisp and felt that no matter how much she retreated, she could not escape from his ws. She could only tremble and lean weakly against him. Chapter 1026

Chapter 1026: Chapter 1018 would not be seen

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You¡¯re really a lunatic! ¡± She muttered, her hands clutching his back and neck. ¡°If I¡¯m a lunatic, then you¡¯re a lunatic¡¯s woman. ¡± In the end, she could not part with him, so Yang Xi did not resist much. However, after being in a daze for a long time, a ray of light suddenly shot over from the door. Yang Xi could not open her eyes because of the light. At the same time, Yang Xi immediately snapped out of her daze and called out in a low voice. Oh No, she seemed to have been out for a long time. Someone¡¯s car came out of the main entrance. Yang Xi was so scared that she jumped up from an Shaosi¡¯s legs. However, the man underneath her pulled her down forcefully. ¡°Do you have to push your head up to be satisfied? ¡± Yang Xi was so scared by the car that was slowly approaching that she thought it was Yang Nuo. If her father saw her and the man in this position, she would be in a terrible state. Therefore, she got up from an Shaosi¡¯s body in a fluster, rolled to the side, and tidied up her clothes while urging an Shaosi to tidy up his clothes. ¡°Hurry up, she¡¯s almost here! ¡± An SHAOSI was not in a hurry. It was just that he was in a bad mood after being interrupted midway. ¡°She won¡¯t be seen, be good. ¡± He looked at the girl¡¯s flustered appearance and his eyes became more and more amused. Very soon, his clothes were all tidied up. Looking at the girl who was still cautious, he reached out his hand and rubbed her hair in a wicked manner. When he saw her nervous and angry appearance, a hint of a smile appeared in his eyes. Yang Xi patted him and hurriedly hid behind him. Yang Ziyu drove out of the door in a very bad mood. Yang Nuo seemed to have started to value this daughter of his again. It was not easy for him to win the favor of Yang Nuo and Mrs. Yang. This time, he felt like he had been destroyed in an instant. As soon as he came out, he saw a low-key and reserved ck car. He narrowed his eyes and looked at it clearly. He did not recognize the model and license te number at all. As soon as he stopped, he knocked on the window casually. The window slowly rolled down. An Shaosi saw Yang Ziyu, and the corners of his mouth curved up. ¡°Young Master Yang, long time no see. ¡± His expression looked very happy, and his voice was deep and sexy. Yang Xi, who was hiding in the corner, heard that it was Yang Ziyu, and immediately came out from behind him. She patted her chest and sat back in the passenger seat. ¡°Yang Xi? ¡± Yang Ziyu saw that Yang Xi was actually in the car, and for some reason, his anger was triggered. He said in a mocking tone, ¡°mom asked you to send the guest out, but you sent him to his car. ¡± Looking at the girl¡¯s red face, he also knew what they had just done in the car. Shameless! Yang Ziyu¡¯s grip on the steering wheel gradually tightened, and the veins on the back of his hand faintly bulged. ¡°What does it have to do with you that I¡¯m giving my man away? ¡± Yang Xi rolled her eyes and hugged the man¡¯s arm as she kissed an Shaosi¡¯s face and lips in front of him. ¡°How shameless! ¡± ¡°You¡¯re from the Qing Kingdom, right? What I do with my man has nothing to do with you. ¡± Yang Xi had no idea why Yang Ziyu had lost his temper, and she thought that he just did not like her. However, an Shaosi knew that the person who had always liked him had suddenly changed and belonged to another man. Of course, Yang Ziyu would not be satisfied. ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m going back first. ¡± Yang Xi rolled her eyes at him and deliberately hugged the man sweetly again. She did not put Yang Ziyu in her eyes at all. This time, she stayed outside for more than ten minutes. Yang Xi was still in his arms. When she heard Nanny Zhang¡¯s voice from inside, she remembered that she seemed to have stayed outside for a long time. ¡°I can¡¯t, I have to go back now. ¡± He frowned and seemed to be dissatisfied, but he still let her go. ¡°Rest early. I¡¯ll call you when I get home. ¡± Chapter 1027

Chapter 1027: Chapter 1019: Intimate and firm words

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°okay. ¡± Yang Xi moved a little further away. The cool night breeze blew past, seemingly blowing away some of the hot air between the two of them. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. ¡± He held her shoulders and kissed her forehead before letting her leave. An Shaosi naturally hated to be used. He held her waist with his hand and kissed her for a while before letting go. Yang Ziyu felt that he was probably a masochist. He clearly felt that this scene was too eye-piercing to drive, yet he just parked the car at a distance. He even wanted to see Yang Xi¡¯s subtle expression. If he had epted her in the past, would she havepletely restrained her side of being a delinquent and turned into a sweet and lively appearance? He was shocked by this thought of his, but he could not help but think about it. Yang Xi did not care about his expression. She pestered her man for a while before reluctantly getting out of his car. Yang Ziyu seemed to have stiffened. He just watched her kiss goodbye to an Shaosi before reluctantly going in. From the beginning to the end, he did not even look at him. When he waspletely gone, he saw that young master an had lit a cigarette. His slender and well-defined hands were propped up against the car window. The white smoke and the night sky seemed to blend together. ¡°thank you for helping me train such a good Yang Xiaoxi. And now, she has found a new man and a new happiness. ¡± Yang Ziyu¡¯s body stiffened. He watched as young master an¡¯s car slowly drove away, and this sentence echoed in his ears. Yang Xiaoxi, what an intimate and firm word. In the past, Yang Xi was willful. She was a little more noisy than ordinary girls. She was always suspicious when shecked love. But now, she only had a sense of happiness and dependence towards young master an. She used to love a person like a moth to the me, regardless of anything. He had been scared off by her love before, and now Yang Xi¡¯s love did not belong to him. It was Yang Ziyu who had trained her all these years, allowing Yang Xi to deeply feel young master an¡¯s love. She was willing to entrust her life to him. His thoughts ran wild in the car for a long time. When he came back to his senses, he saw many cigarette butts under his feet. He seemed to have missed out on an important person in his life. When he returned to the vi, it was still brightly lit. Only his mother, who was sitting on the Sofa, turned her gaze away when she saw Yang Xi enter. Yang Xi was shocked. She did not expect her mother to still be in the living room at this time. ¡°Mom, why haven¡¯t you gone upstairs yet? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you here. ¡± Mrs. Yang reached out to hold her daughter¡¯s hand. ¡°Come and sit. I have something to tell you. ¡± ¡°Mom. ¡± Yang Xi did not know what state she was in, but she still walked over and sat beside her. She appeared to be a little timid because of her guilty conscience. Just now, she had used the excuse of sending young master an off and had been pestering him outside for a long time, afraid that her mother would find out what she had done. ¡°Mother always thought that you could y for two more years when you¡¯re still young, but now I can find you a boyfriend to be with first. Two years before marriage is just right. ¡± Yang Xi was stunned. She did not expect her mother to still insist. ¡°Mother, I like him and he likes me. ¡± ¡°child, what¡¯s the use of liking him? Can you ensure that he can really change his past habits and be with you in peace? ¡± Mrs. Yang felt a little heartache. Although this daughter of hers had suffered trauma in the past, she was still well protected. How could she know that these people were evil? ¡°I can guarantee it. ¡± Yang Xi was a little anxious and held her mother¡¯s hand. ¡°Mom, you have to believe me. ¡± Mrs. Yang shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re still so young. It¡¯s not a question of whether I believe you or not. Come on, I already know what you¡¯re thinking. It¡¯s veryte, you should go upstairs and sleep first. ¡± Chapter 1028

Chapter 1028: Chapter 1020 bandits

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Yang Xi looked at her mother¡¯s lonely figure and felt her heart ache. She hadn¡¯t been in the Yang family for a long time, and her mother seemed to have aged in an instant. She went upstairs and casually put her phone on the table. She saw a few missed calls on the phone screen. They were from an Shaosi. ¡°An Shaosi, let me tell you something. ¡± Yang Xi sat on the Small Sofa and watched as her room was very clean. It seemed that someone woulde in to clean every day. Mother Yang only helped her change the quilt and bed. Her heart was still very warm. ¡°Hmm, what? ¡± Young master an had just returned home not long ago. He ced his phone and keys on the side and casually threw his tie to one side of the SOFA. ¡°My mother doesn¡¯t like you and doesn¡¯t approve of you being together with me. ¡± He was stunned for a moment and suddenly chuckled. ¡°So, you¡¯re breaking up with me now? I remember that we¡¯ve only been together officially for a few days. ¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Who wants to break up with you? ¡± Hearing her say this, the curve of his lips unconsciously widened. ¡°HMM, since I¡¯ve already said that I won¡¯t break up with you, just leave the rest to me. ¡± ¡°okay. ¡± Yang Xi suddenly thought of a question. ¡°Mom is a person who won¡¯t listen to force. You mustn¡¯t act like a bandit. ¡± He could imagine her expression now. He suddenly lowered his head and smiled. ¡°Why? Is My image in front of you so bad? ¡± Yang Xi pursed her lips. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know it in your heart. On the surface, a gentleman seems to be more elegant than anyone else, but in reality, you can¡¯t escape the image of a bandit. ¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯m a bandit, and you¡¯re my wife. ¡± ¡°Get lost. ¡± The sweetness filled her heart. She was already lying on the bed and did not want to take a shower for the time being. She only wanted to listen to the person on the other end of the phone. As long as he was talking, she felt weak and powerless. She only wanted to talk to him for a long time. It was not until he said that she wanted to go to bed that she threw her phone aside to take a shower. An SHAOSI looked at the end of the call, and the smile on his lips disappeared in an instant. When she got out of bed the next day, Yang Xi looked at the rm clock. The time showed that it was 7:30 in the morning. She kept feeling as if she had missed out on something very important. She then looked at her phone and remembered that today should be Huo Nanchen¡¯s court date, right? She jumped up from her bed and turned on herputer. Yesterday, it had been sunny and beautiful. Today, it had suddenly started to rain. Yang Xi looked out the window. The Blue Sky had been washed like jade and looked extremely beautiful. She stretched out her hand and the rain fell on her hand. In the capital It had started to drizzle outside butter on, it had turned into a lingering rain. Gu Ruoyun had woken up early in the morning and Huo Nanchen had long disappeared from the room. She was a little disappointed when she woke up. It was really hard not to see him. Gu ruochu ced her furry slippers neatly in front of the window. She removed the nket and slowly put her clothes back on. Somehow, she remembered that when he was around, he would even help her put on her clothes. There was a knock on the door, ¡°Ruo Chu, are you up? Your friend is here. ¡± Friend? Gu ruochu quickly opened the door and the first thing she saw was Xu Yichen¡¯s face. She was pleasantly surprised. He had been busy previously and she did not expect him to reallye now. ¡°Yichen? Why are you here? ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± Xu Yichen looked at Qi ru beside him. ¡°I wanted to meet you outside the court, but I happened to see Mrs. Huo outside today, so I came over. ¡± Chapter 1029

Chapter 1029: Chapter 1021: leaving the House

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Yes, this child came to the capital without a word. If I hadn¡¯t bumped into him outside, I wouldn¡¯t have known that he would be here. Hence, I conveniently booked a room for him at the hotel. ¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you give me a call? ¡± Gu Ruochu patted him on the shoulder as usual. He smiled, ¡°you¡¯re already a mother, can¡¯t you be a little more steady? Don¡¯t hit people casually. ¡± ¡°When have I not been steady? Haven¡¯t I always been steady? ¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright. You¡¯re the most steady, alright? ¡± The two went downstairs and Qi ru shook her head as she watched their backs. She hoped that this friend of hers would allow Ruo Chu to feel a little strength and courage. She had been carrying too many things on her own during this period of time and as her mother-inw, she felt very worried for her physical and psychological condition. It was still early and Xu Yichen had finished breakfast with her. Meanwhile, Gu Ruochu had been looking at the watch on her wrist. She seemed to be very anxious. Xu Yichen¡¯s gaze suddenly fell on her wrist. He remembered that this watch seemed to have been given to her by him back then. Back then, she had really wanted something from a girl. After much thought, he had finally given her that watch. It was not an expensive item and it did not fit her current status. However, she had never taken it off and had just worn it on her wrist. ¡°Is the chauffeur outside? ¡± He suddenly asked. ¡°It¡¯s about time. Let¡¯s head over first. ¡± ¡°MM. ¡± Gu Ruochu stood up and nodded. ¡°The chauffeur will take us to the court in a while. Do you need anything else? ¡± Xu Yichen thought about it and suddenly remembered the item that he had prepared for a long time. However, it was the same even if he came back to retrieve it. ¡°There¡¯s nothing else. Let¡¯s go. ¡± Gu Ruochu nodded and left the hotel with Qi ru and Xu Yichen. It was still raining outside and the bodyguards were holding umbres. Gu Ruochu then carefully walked towards the car. As soon as she came out, she saw the driver wearing a raincoat and fiddling with something by the side of the car. She then saw a few peoplee out He leaned over with his forehead full of sweat, ¡°Madam, Young Madam, it¡¯s really unfortunate today. I don¡¯t know how this car broke down. I¡¯m looking for the reason. It¡¯ll probably take some time. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡± Qi Ru¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she picked up her small bag and walked over to take a look. ¡°The court is about to begin. Why did the car break down at this time? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either. It was still fine when I drove over. ¡± Seeing that his wife was anxious, the chauffeur was a little frightened. ¡°I just realized that the car had broken down, so I called someone over. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote. ¡± Qi Ru nced at the chauffeur. At this moment, Gu Ruochu and Xu Yichen had already arrived. Only then did they realize that the car had broken down. ¡°That¡¯s easy. Call another car and send us to the court first. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s all we can do. ¡± Qi Ru also wanted to reach the court as soon as possible. All she could do was nod and take out her phone. She actually had quite a number of close friends and friends in the capital. Now was the perfect time to ask to borrow one. The driver wanted to make up for his mistake and immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll go get the car now. Madam, wait for me for a few minutes and it¡¯ll be fine. ¡± In less than five minutes, the car was delivered. ¡°where did you get it? You¡¯re good, kid. ¡± Qi Ru held her phone and praised him. He chuckled and rubbed the back of his head. ¡°I went to the hotel to borrow it. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re so smart that you almost forgot to borrow a car from the hotel. Ruo Chu, get in the car. ¡± Qi Ru put her bag into the car. Xu Yichen walked beside him and held her gently until she carefully sat in the car. Then he went around the front of the car to the passenger seat. Chapter 1030

Chapter 1030: Chapter 1022 you¡¯re tired

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Qi Ru got into the car and sat next to Gu Ruochu as well. She admired Xu Yichen¡¯s character even more now. He sat in the passenger seat instead of sitting next to Ruo Chu. More importantly, he knew how to avoid danger and knew their rtionship and boundaries. ¡°Wait a moment. ¡± Gu Ruochu suddenly smelled something strange in the car. Some special training had given her this ability in the past and it was easy for her to notice something strange in the car. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Xu Yichen turned around from the passenger seat and nced at her. He said worriedly, ¡°are you feeling unwell? I¡¯ve prepared some motion sickness medicine for you. ¡± ¡°No, do you smell anything? ¡± ¡°What smell? ¡± Xu Yichen clearly did not smell anything and looked at her strangely, ¡°Ruo Chu, have you been too tired recently? ¡± Gu Ruochu shook her head, ¡°I think I smell a very strong gasoline smell. Is this car broken too? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Madam. I guarantee that this car is fine. I¡¯ve checked it three times just now. ¡± The driver concluded, but Gu Ruochu still felt uneasy. ¡°Ruo Chu, you¡¯re just tired. ¡± Even Qi ru did not believe him. She thought that her daughter-inw had been too tired recently and was hallucinating. Hearing this, Gu Ruochu was also a little brainwashed. She still had some hope in her heart. It should be fine. She has been overthinking things recently. ¡°Child, the court is about to begin. You have to be strong. ¡± Qi Ru¡¯s hand was holding hers, trying to give her some strength. There will be a tough battle ahead. Perhaps there will be a very strong argument in the court. I hope that my daughter-inw will be able to endure it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mother. ¡± Gu Ruochu no longer bothered about the issue of gasoline. She still felt that it was impossible for an ident to happen. The car soon started to move. Gu Ruochu looked at the raindrops falling from the ss window. After driving for an unknown period of time, Gu Ruochu suddenly smelled an even stronger smell of gasoline. That familiar sense of danger rose in the car once again. In the rearview mirror, her and Xu Yichen¡¯s eyes suddenly met. They seemed to have understood something. The car suddenly came to a sudden stop somewhere ¡°BE CAREFUL! ¡± Qi Ru saw the brakes and quickly hugged the person next to her. Gu Ruochu smelled an even stronger smell of gasoline. ¡°Yichen! ¡± ¡°MOTHER! ¡± The rain poured down and Gu Ruochu could only hear a terrifying cracking sound. The ss window was smashed and the car crashed into the guardrail. Gu Ruochu had no idea what had happened. When she came back to her senses, she realized that her own person was sitting in the backseat. She had only scraped a piece of skin on her palm. Arge piece of the windshield was shattered and the driver seemed to have died on the spot. Xu Yichen¡¯s hand was also on the steering wheel. He had chosen to protect the people in the backseat at thest second. He was an outstanding speedster. He knew that he had chosen the best time to ensure her safety in the backseat. Gu Ruochu¡¯s nerves seemed to have been pricked and she could not forget this scene. ¡°Yichen, Yichen... ¡± On the other side, Huo Nanchen was exiting the vi. A few bodyguards were standing guard at the side. The rainy weather made the man¡¯s face look even colder. Ruo Chu should be on her way here as well, right? At the thought of this, an inexplicable warmth and anticipation filled his heart, even though he was going to the court to receive the so-called ¡°criticism¡± . Gu Ruochu got out of the car and hurriedly opened it. Tears continued to flow down her face, not knowing whether they were from the rain or the tears. As she called his name, he could vaguely hear her. Chapter 1031

Chapter 1031: Chapter 1023 passed

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION His head was in pain, and thick blood almost pierced his eyes. He could no longer open his eyes to look at the person beside him. There was an indescribable pain in his eyes. Unfortunately, he could not show it at all. A hand grabbed his. In a trance, Bai Qi and Xu Yichen from the past also held each other, ovepping with the scene in his memory. The rain fell on his body. He seemed to have heard her call the police and shook his head slightly. ¡°Ruo Chu, go back to the CAR. ¡± ¡°stay in the car and don¡¯t move. He wille and pick you up. ¡± He knew in his heart that he was really going to leave this time. It was not as scary as he had expected. On the contrary, it was indescribably peaceful. However, he could not bear to part with so many people and so many things. The person he could not bear to part with the most was Gu Ruochu. Gu Ruochu felt very anxious. After calling the police, she lost control andy beside him. It was as if the most important thing in her life had passed away. ... When Huo Nanchen arrived at the court, he nced down but did not see a familiar figure of Ruo Chu. It was already time, but she still didn¡¯t show up. His face changed, but it was so fast that it was hard to catch him. The rtives of the Qi family were all present. Grandfather Qi sat down and looked at his grandson, his old eyes flickering. ¡°Meishan, why isn¡¯t Xiaoru here yet? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, dad. I¡¯ve called her several times, but she didn¡¯t pick up. Before I left, I heard Xiaoru say something, and now I can¡¯t even get through to her. ¡± ¡°could it be that something happened? ¡± ¡°What are you thinking about, Dad? How could there be so many things happening! ¡± The old man did not say another word, but the worry and uneasiness in his heart were rising. ¡°Wait a little longer. She might have been held up somewhere. ¡± The court was about to begin, but Qi ru still had not appeared. Huo Nanchen had looked at the audience more than once, but he had not seen Gu Ruochu once. There was a moment of disappointment in his heart, but his desire to see her grew even stronger. ¡°This is bad. ¡± Lan nuo sat below and raised his spectacles as he spoke to Lu Fang, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen my wife. Thewyers over at Nan Yue¡¯s side will have to pray for themselves. ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? If this master is in a bad mood, won¡¯t he be able to torture people even more? ¡± Lu Fang had a feeling of Schadenfreude. He especially wanted to see how huo Nanchen would deal with thewyerster. In fact, he didn¡¯t need to hire anywyers at all. Just by standing there alone, he could rival an army of thousands. ¡°COURT! ¡± The judge shouted, and the court trial began very quickly. The process was as they had expected. Huo Nanchen almost tortured thewyers to the point that they doubted their lives. He didn¡¯t give them any face at all. Those people looked as if they had seen an ASURA. Lan Nuo sat below and could not help butugh. This person was really evil. ... When Nan Yue came out of the court, his face was already very ugly. He had expected that Huo Nanchen would be able to get away with it in court, but he did not expect that he would be able to make so manywyers speechless. This huo guy should have learned how to be awyer in the past, right His mouth could actually make all of his professionalwyers stumped. No wonder ruo Chu liked him so much. It was a pity that no matter how outstanding and good he was, he, Nan Yue, would never let them be together. ¡°Madam President. ¡± Someone approached him and whispered something into his ear. Nan Yue nodded, finally showing some satisfaction. ¡°where is miss? ¡± ¡°She has been sent to the hospital. The person who just came said that she was sent in time. Miss only fainted temporarily and the child is very healthy. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. ¡± In that car, the only person he was worried about was Ruo Chu. The others were nothing to her. Chapter 1032

Chapter 1032: Chapter 1024

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°By the way, how are the two people? ¡± He lowered his voice. The people inside had alreadye out. The crowd made him a little annoyed. Nan Yue was talking about the other two people in the car. Of course, his purpose was not as simple as simply creating a car ident. The secretary just shook her head. Her expression had already exined everything. ¡°That¡¯s good. ¡± Nan Yue felt much more relieved. Seeing that it was still raining outside, he did not know why, but he felt a little upset. This time, he had taken a big gamble. If anything were to happen to Ruo Chu in the car, Suqin would definitely me him. Perhaps he had a heart of stone to begin with. He would even dare to make such a bet even when facing his daughter. ¡°Do you want to see thedy? ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. ¡± Nan Yue hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°the days toe are still long. Now is not the best time to see her. ¡± Once this matter is over, Gu Ruochu will know to look for him. In his heart, he had a veryplete n. After the court session, Chen Meishan helped elder Qi to his side. ¡°Nanchen, are you alright? Both of you have been arguing in court for such a long time. I¡¯m terrified just by looking at you. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Why haven¡¯t I seen my mother or Ruo Chu? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I haven¡¯t seen anyone since the court session. You¡¯ve evene to a conclusion. I can¡¯t even get in touch with this number. ¡± Chen Meishan was a little disappointed ¡°If I had known earlier, I would have met up in Beijing instead of outside the court. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll give her a call first. ¡± Huo Nanchen took a step forward as he took the phone from the bodyguard and began to make a call. Chen Meishan could only support the old man as she followed behind him. Gu Ruochu¡¯s phone had not been picked up and neither had her mother¡¯s. After what had happened at the scene, his heart was filled with suspicion and a little panic. ¡°where was she just now? ¡± ¡°She¡¯s currently located at Huaxi road. ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go there now. ¡± Huo Nanchen did not know why they had always been at Huaxi road. If the car had simply broken down, they could have switched to another one. However, now that they were still stuck on the road, something might have happened. He had just taken a few steps when Lu Fang walked over. He looked a little anxious. ¡°NANCHEN! ¡± ¡°What happened? ¡± ¡°something happened on Huaxi road. Auntie and Ruo Chu are in the car. It seems that there was a rather serious traffic ident in that area. The traffic police have rushed over. They don¡¯t know the exact situation, but they should have been sent to the hospital... ¡± There was a traffic ident on Huaxi Road? They were even sent to the hospital. In Beijing, this ce had never been safe. After all, it was not considered their territory. The three words froze in his mind and a real sense of panic rose in his heart. He had never felt such a serious emotion in his heart. Without waiting for the others toe over, he turned around and ran out. ¡°Oh my, why are you in such a hurry? I haven¡¯t finished speaking just now, they¡¯re all in the hospital... ¡± ¡°which hospital? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll drive you there. ¡± He patted his shoulder and the two of them quickly left the court. ¡°...¡± Gu Ruochu did not know what she had experienced. When the traffic police and the doctor rushed over, the sound of the police car and the ambnce mixed together and Gu Ruochu could not see anything. They all got into the car. Only Gu Ruochu was conscious. Gu Ruochu felt her entire body turn cold in the car. She could only hear the sound of her own panting. A few nurses looked at her pitifully. They quickly took out towels from the car to dry her hair and skin. Looking at her stomach, it must have been at least five to six months. Chapter 1033

Chapter 1033: Chapter 1025 he arrived just in time

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The nurse thought that it was her husband who was in the passenger seat andforted her, ¡°don¡¯t be afraid, madam. When we get to the hospital, the doctors will do their best to save your husband and mother-inw. ¡± Gu Ruochu finally heard the voice. She grabbed the hands of the people next to her, ¡°Save Them, you must save them. ¡± ¡°I will definitely save them. ¡± This journey was more torturous for Gu Ruochu than ever. After much difficulty, they reached the entrance of the hospital. Gu Ruochu was helped down by a few nurses. She saw three people being carried out of the stretcher one after another. Her hands and feet were also slightly injured and her feet were so numb that she could not walk. A nurse came over to pull her back. ¡°Madam, please go in and take shelter from the rain. ¡± She did not move or say anything. The nurse was in a difficult position. She did not know if she had just received a shock or if she had been frightened. It was no wonder. This was the only one in the car who was not injured. The others were unconscious and seemed to have sustained significant injuries. When they had just received the emergency notice and arrived at the scene of the ident, they saw a pregnant woman standing by the car. Fortunately, the rain had subsided. The car was already showing signs of exploding. Standing far away, they could feel their hearts trembling. Fortunately, they often arrived in time and isted the woman. Ten minutes after they had safely evacuated, the carpletely exploded in the midst of the burning gasoline. ¡°Madam... ¡± The nurse still intended to ask about the situation. At the very least, she would have to call her family members over for hospitalization and other procedures. A pregnant woman would definitely not be able to handle it and she would need to be taken care of. When they arrived at the hospital, she was still unconscious for a short period of time. After some emergency measures, she opened her eyes once again. Gu Ruochu remained calm on the whole. She followed the nurse to check on the fetus¡¯health. The nurse had wanted to take the opportunity to ask the doctor to check if she had any other injuries, but she did not speak nor listen. She continued to walk out on her own. She looked very young. The nurse ran over to call her, and a few of the nurses followed her when they heard her. ¡°Hey, where are you going? Come and check on your wound first! ¡± A person suddenly walked out of the hospital entrance. He was holding arge umbre as he walked over. The hand holding the handle of the umbre seemed to have used a lot of strength. Not Far Away, one could see his well-defined hands. The rain hit the umbre, but it did not seem to touch him at all. ¡°hubby. ¡± Gu Ruochu felt as if her nerves were about to weaken. It was not easy for her to see his familiar face. She wanted to run over and throw herself into his arms, but she realized that she could not move at all. Huo Nanchen¡¯s pounding heart finally calmed down when he saw Gu Ruochu. However, his ck pupils shrank when he saw the wounds on her hands and feet. He took a few steps forward. The umbre was almost covering the top of his body, and the tiny drops of rain fell on his body. The surrounding people were shocked. So this was the pregnant woman¡¯s husband. Huo Nanchen saw that her entire body was frozen. He wondered if she had hurt her nerves or if her legs had gone numb from the pressure. Gu Ruochu had thought that she would have to carry it all by herself. Fortunately, he hade. Huo Nanchen bent over and held her firmly in his arms. ¡°Be good, it¡¯s okay. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s hands were covered in blood. He did not know if it was her own or someone else¡¯s. Arge piece of her skin was torn and he held it tightly. He was very careful, afraid that he would touch her wound. ¡°where¡¯s the wound? ¡± Gu Ruochu shook her head. Huo Nanchen felt his heart clench as he looked at her unpleasant expression. He walked steadily and quickly. ¡°Sir, this way. ¡± The nurse immediately went over and led the way. Chapter 1034

Chapter 1034: Chapter 1026 ¡ª don¡¯t think too much about it

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo Nanchen¡¯s expression was unsightly as heforted the person in his arms. At the same time, he was worried about the person who would be sent to the operating room. Gu Ruochu could feel that her legs werepletely numb. However, being able to lean on him made her feel as if someone was carrying half the sky for her. She finally felt at ease as she looked at Mohuang¡¯s side profile. Everyone has their own strengths and weaknesses. In the past, she had always been strong because no one had carried anything for her. But now, someone had carried it for her. So now, she was not that tired. After a thorough examination, she took a piece of film for analysis. In the end, there were no more serious injuries. However, when she climbed down from the car, she sprained her foot and arge piece of her hand was cut by the broken ss. ¡°Sir, you should take your wife and change her clothes first. She was caught in the rain just now, and we only helped her dry in the car. Now that the child looks older, it is very easy for her to catch a cold at this time. ¡± Huo Nanchen held her hand and realized that it was very cold. Special Assistant Li Tezhu immediately went out to buy clothes while Ruo Chu could only wear a hospital gown. He picked Gu Ruochu up again and quickly helped her change into a new set of clothes. His hair was still a little wet. He held the hair dryer and used a dry towel to dry it for a while. She was extremely quiet and sat obediently in his arms. Her dark eyes did not move at all. Seeing her expression, Huo Nanchen knew that she was probably really shocked by the scene. She was the only one in the car who had sustained minor injuries and he did not know how they were doing. ¡°I wonder how mother and Yichen are doing. I saw that they were in a very bad condition. ¡± ¡°they¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t think too much about it. ¡± Now that they had been sent to the operating room, they could only wait for the results. Gu Ruochu did not know why many images of her and Xu Yichen appeared in her mind. Her sixth sense had always been very strong. At this moment, her heart was filled with negative emotions. I hope it¡¯s not what I think it is. Huo Nanchen knew that she was tired, so he let her rest on the bed. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door of the waiting room. Seeing that she had suddenly gotten up in shock, he reached out and pressed her down on the bed. He then got up and opened the door himself. The person who had knocked on the door was Lu Fang. When he saw Huo Nanchen, his expression turned grave. ¡°Nanchen, the doctor has juste out. ¡± Lu Fang paused for a moment before he spoke in a low voice, ¡°you must be sorry for your loss. My Aunt has lost too much blood and the resuscitation has failed. As for Xu Yichen, because he had turned the steering wheel at thest moment, almost all the fatal injuries were directed at him alone, so... ¡± The rest of his words were self-evident. Huo Nanchen heard it and so did Gu Ruochu. Everyone remained silent. ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡± Huo Nanchen had never imagined that his mother would leave. He clenched his fists and asked the bodyguards at the door to enter the lounge to keep an eye on Gu Ruochu. He then followed Lu Fang in a certain direction. Gu Ruochuy back on the bed, her eyes zed over. Xu Yichen¡¯s voice seemed to ring in her ears again. It was as if she had traveled through time and space to see the boy curled up under the tree. ¡°Who are you? ¡± He buried his face in his knees and did not move. ¡°Why are you here alone? ¡± ¡°I. . . I don¡¯t have parents anymore. ¡± He raised his face. She seemed to see a beautiful outline under the ring sunlight. Qi Ru¡¯s face seemed to be floating in her mind. In this world, they were all very good to her. Even at the moment of the car ident, their first reaction was to protect her. Chapter 1035

Chapter 1035: Chapter 1027-letter

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION If she had stopped them from getting into the car, perhaps none of this would have happened. They would have been fine. If she had not been in the car, they would not have died in this car ident in order to protect her. ¡°How could you have died? ¡± Gu Ruochu refused to believe it. She clutched tightly at the bedsheet beneath her. She felt as if the living embodiment of an hour ago had disappeared. The Heavens had yed a huge joke on her. She refused to believe it and closed her eyes to fall asleep. Everything would be fine if she fell asleep and woke up again. Nothing had happened and they were still here. ... Gu Ruochu fell into the darkness and did not know how long she had slept. ¡°Yichen, mother... ¡± She stretched her hand towards the light but was pulled out of the darkness. When she opened her eyes, she realized that Huo Nanchen was holding her hand. Her vision gradually became clear and she could feel his cold lips. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake. Ruo Chu, Ruo Chu... ¡± His voice had be very hoarse and his dark eyes were bloodshot. However, his arms were still very strong. Now, she was all he had left. She was held in his arms in a daze and only then did she recall everything that had happened. Xu Yichen was gone and so was her mother. Both of their lives were gone. He must be suffering as well. The person in the car was his mother, who had raised him for many years. ¡°Hubby, they¡¯re dead, they¡¯re really dead... ¡± Gu Ruochu began to cry bitterly, her heart aching. If she had stopped them from getting into the car, none of this would have happened. Huo Nanchen did not say a word. He just reached out and caressed her head. His voice was choked with sobs. They hugged each other tightly, trying to bring warmth to each other. ¡°Nanchen... ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry. ¡± One of them had lost a friend, and the other had lost a mother. Huo Nanchen let go of her slightly. ¡°I sent someone to the hotel to pack some things these few days. This is a letter and a gift from him for you. ¡± The gift was two pairs of hand-polished baby gold bracelets. They looked small and exquisite. It must be a gift from him to the children. Actually, it wasn¡¯t that he did not notice Ruo Chu¡¯s thoughts. He only knew that Ruo Chu would maintain a certain distance from her male friends. Besides, he was not so petty. He just did not expect that an ident would ur at this moment. Gu Ruochu released him and opened his letter with the gift he had handed her. ¡°Ruo Chu, I actually have a lot of things to tell you. After some thought, I decided to write them on a piece of paper. Perhaps by the time you open this letter, I¡¯ll have traveled far away. You know, traveling around the world has always been one of my dreams. ¡± ¡°I am an orphan without parents. I remember the first time I saw you, I crouched under a tree with my face buried in my knees and refused to raise my head. You might not remember, but I remember that it was July 23rd in the summer. You may look small, but you look much more mature than your peers. In fact, it is harder to love a girl like you because I know that you can not stand it when others treat you well because you are afraid that you can not pay them back. You are such an insecure, stubborn and stubborn girl. You never dare and will not cry in front of others. I understand, and I understand all of it.¡± ¡°Ever since you were young, your uncle dressed you up as a boy and alwaysined to me behind my back about how great it would be if you could have a girl¡¯s things one day. I know that dresses, bows, and dolls for girls your age are all luxurious and isted to you. I thought about it for a long time and finally chose a watch to give to you. I know all of your repressed bitterness.¡± Chapter 1036

Chapter 1036: Chapter 1028 he really understood her

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You¡¯re afraid of being liked by others, but you¡¯re also afraid of liking others. So, at that time, I made a very foolish decision in my heart. I never said how different you were to me when I was by your side. I hid my love for you in the deepest part of my heart until I watched you find someone who can give you love and a sense of security. Now, I¡¯m really very happy.¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s tears suddenly fell when she saw the word ¡®happy¡¯ . He really understood her. She was afraid that others would love her, but she was also afraid of falling in love with others. She was extremely insecure and only changed when she met Huo Nanchen. But how could he be so foolish? Actually, she was not worthy of his treatment at all. Huo Nanchen hugged her and reached out to wipe away the tears in her eyes. Her eyes were still fixed on the letter he had written. The handwriting was so graceful that it was not quite the same as his. Xu Yichen, he was actually the person who understood life the most. He knew that she would not be able to give him any response so he pretended to be confused. ¡°Sometimes, I¡¯m also very frustrated. Why can¡¯t I give you anything you need, trust, a sense of security... ... I hated myself for being unable to do anything. Later, I finally understood that you would wait for someone more worthy of your wait ... When this person finally appeared, I could finally leave with a smile.¡± ¡°silly girl, are you crying now? ¡± ¡°But I know that he¡¯s by your side, so I¡¯m not worried anymore. ¡°. ¡°Be happy. I might be experiencing a different life in a corner of the world now. You should be happy. ¡°. ¡°when you read the letter, I don¡¯t know where I am anymore. As long as you remember that I will always bless you from afar. ¡± Xu Yichen¡¯s name was written at the bottom of the letter. Gu Ruochu clutched the letter tightly in her hand and cried on Huo Nanchen¡¯s shoulder. His life was actually very bitter and almost half of his injuries were caused by her. ¡°I was the one who harmed him. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that way, he only wants you to be happy. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s voice was very hoarse as he hugged the person in his arms tightly, afraid that she would not be able to ept it. In this aspect, Huo nanchen understood Xu Yichen very well. Gu Ruochu looked at the baby¡¯s small bracelet and her tears began to fall uncontrobly. So this was what he had said that he wanted to take away. At that time, none of them had expected that he would not turn back for the rest of his life. ¡°...¡± Gu Ruochu had been lying in the hospital for a few days. After the first day when she found it difficult to swallow, Rong Xiao had alsoe to the hospital. His expression was rather haggard. ¡°How can you not eat? Even if Yichen were to leave like this, he would not feel at ease. ¡± Rong Xiao lowered his head His eyes were filled with heartache ¡°The dead have passed away. We won¡¯t feel any better if you continue to act like this. Look at your husband, he has be so haggard that he¡¯s on tenterhooks for you. To put it bluntly, the child is still in your stomach and needs nutrition and a healthy mother¡¯s body. ¡± These words suddenly reminded Gu Ruochu of her child and husband. Indeed, the dead have passed away. People should cherish themselves more for the sake of the living. She could no longer cry and knew that she should continue to live her life well. She must be strong. Huo Nanchen¡¯s suffering was no less than hers because he had lost his mother. Rong Xiao knew what to do when he saw Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes twitch. He knew Ruo Chu very well and he immediately heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°hubby. ¡± ¡°Hmm? ¡± He leaned over and held her hand tightly, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? What do you want to eat? I¡¯ve just made porridge for you. ¡± ¡°MMM, I want to eat the porridge you¡¯ve made. ¡± Chapter 1037

Chapter 1037: Chapter 1029¡¯s only source of support

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo Nanchen¡¯s face finally showed a trace of relief. He took out the porridge he had made from the thermos bucket and fed it mouthful by mouthful. Not long after, many people rushed over. Gu Ruochu wanted to get out of bed when she saw Old Lady Huo. ¡°grandmother... ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move, take good care of yourself on the bed. ¡± The Old Lady walked over and sat down by the side. She held her hand and said, ¡°silly child, you should take good care of yourself. I¡¯m already in my seventies and eighties. Originally, there was a Xiao Ru... ¡± The Old Lady sobbed and patted her hand. ¡°You must take good care of Grandma¡¯s health. If you suffer another loss, grandma really doesn¡¯t want to live anymore. ¡± Gu Ruochu ced her hand on the back of the Old Lady¡¯s hand and shook her head. ¡°Grandma, why are you saying such things again? I¡¯ll be fine. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. ¡± The Old Lady told the Old Lady about her operation. She had nned to rest for a while after the operation, but she did not expect such a thing to happen. The housekeeper immediately summoned his private jet and brought her to the hospital. In the end, she did not tire herself out. ¡°Ruo Chu, you must be well. ¡± Yang Xi¡¯s eyes were red. She did not expect such a thing to happen. Seeing so many people, Gu Ruochu¡¯s spirits lifted a little. Fortunately, the Old Lady¡¯s surgery was a sess. Her mother would feel gratified when she saw it from the sky. It was not easy for her to make it this far, but she had passed away at this moment. Qi Ru¡¯s life had been too difficult. After returning to an Cheng, Huo Nanchen began to attend to the funeral. After bringing them back to an Cheng, Huo Nanchen only said one thing, ¡°mother, we¡¯re going home. ¡± Gu Ruochu had never seen Huo Nanchen like this before. He hugged Gu Ruochu and seemed to have tasted his tears. It was a little bitter. This was the first time she had seen him cry. ¡°Ruo Chu, I don¡¯t have a mother anymore. You¡¯re all I have now. You¡¯re all I have left... ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart ached as well. She held his hand and caressed her stomach, ¡°you don¡¯t only have me, you have our baby. Nanchen, it will pass. Everything that¡¯s sad will pass. ¡± ... Qi Ru¡¯s face was very peaceful when she was buried. Mother Zhang sobbed as she applied a lightyer of makeup on her face. She said that the Madam loved this kind of light makeup the most in her life. Even if she had to leave, she had to leave in a clean and beautiful manner. Mother Zhang could not help but burst into tears at this point. Xu Yichen did not have any family. He only had this group of friends when he was alive. After Gu Ruochu attended the funeral, she spoke to him a lot in front of the tombstone. From her past life to this life, from when she was young to when she was growing up. Huo Nanchen did not disturb her. He only stood behind her and listened quietly. During this summer and autumn, they were buried in the ground. Gu Ruochu walked back home. She did not know how long she had walked before she reached home. Her legs were numb. When she returned to this gorgeous but empty vi, Gu Ruochu saw that the garden was still blooming with fresh flowers. The branches were still blooming brilliantly. The Old Lady never returned to the temple. Instead, she stayed at home to apany Ruo Chu. Ever since Qi ru left, she had be more and more peaceful. She stayed at home every day to bask in the sun and apany her granddaughter-inw for a walk. She had to personally witness the birth of her great-grandchildren and then give them her best wishes. As she looked at the olddy, the smile on Gu Ruochu¡¯s face gradually blossomed. People always have to keep moving forward. Her heart has always been filled with the thoughts of those who have passed away. She has also been working hard to live happily with their love and hope. When she thought of Huo Nanchen, her heart softened quite a bit. Chapter 1038

Chapter 1038: Chapter 1030 a resentful spouse for the rest of her life

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION This man was really the only person she could rely on in this world. After hearing the news of Qi Ru¡¯s death, Huo Zhenggang¡¯s heart, which had been as calm as an ancient well, was actually touched. He stood there for a long time without moving as he watched the news that broke out in the media. No one could understand hisplicated feelings at this moment. They had been resentful spouses for the rest of their lives, but now that they suddenly heard that she had died in an ident and did not even get to see herst face, they actually felt a subtle pain in their hearts. These past few decades really felt like a dream. He seemed to have taken a photo with Qi ru once, and at that time, she had smiled so beautifully. As he smiled, Huo zhenggang¡¯s eyes suddenly became a little moist. A tear fell. ?`?`?` Huo Family After experiencing Qi ru¡¯s incident, the originally gloomy atmosphere became more lively, especially with the various toys and baby¡¯s room furnishings in the living room. Yang Xi and Chu Xin were fiddling with them in a good mood. They were currently decorating the baby¡¯s room. Ruo Chu had originally wanted to help, but unfortunately, the ball she was kicking was too big, and she could not even bend a little. Chu Xin¡¯s heart ached so much that she chased her to the back garden to rest. The flowers in the garden have been blooming quite well recently. Gu Ruochu had just reached out to hold the flower when that slender and well-defined hand covered the back of her hand, ¡°are you tired from the baby again? ¡± He hugged her waist from behind and felt her belly grow bigger and bigger like a ball of burden. His heart ached even more. ¡°No. ¡± Gu Ruochu turned around and looked at him, who was just inches away from her, before giving him a kiss. ¡°It¡¯s already this month. The babies are indeed much more active than usual. They might want toe out. ¡± Huo Nanchen acknowledged her and gently ced his hand on her stomach, ¡°it¡¯s almost six months. They¡¯re probably getting impatient. ¡± ¡°grandmother and I have been fiddling with the baby¡¯s clothes that mother has bought these past few days. I think the little ones are getting restless. ¡± At the mention of Qi ru, their mood was much better than before. During this period of time, Yang Xi and Chu Xin had beening more and more frequently. With theirpany, Gu Ruochu¡¯s mood was also getting better and better. However, she seemed to have neglected her child¡¯s father. Only at night did they have time to talk properly. ¡°Why are you hugging me? Are you heavy? I¡¯m not a child, I can walk on my own. ¡± Gu Ruochu felt heavy as she looked at her stomach. Yet, this man had carried her up to the fifth floor without panting. He even treated her like the slender girl from before. He was afraid that she would suffer a little, afraid that she would be tired for some reason and would not be able to give her the best things. However, her heart ached for him. As long as he held her hand, she would be fine. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired carrying such a heavy ball? If you¡¯re not tired, I¡¯m tired just by looking at you. ¡± Huo Nanchen looked at her with a gaze that was still full of love and affection. This kind of love and sweetness made her feel weak and weak. It was not the feeling of emptiness that came from using too much strength, but the feeling of not wanting to move after being filled with sweetness. ¡°Ruo Chu, I made dessert for you. Come and have a taste. ¡± Yang Xi was wearing an apron, and there was a touch of white flour on her face. Just as she put down the Apron, she saw Huo Nanchen put her down. He picked up a piece with his chopsticks and carefully brought it to the pregnant woman¡¯s mouth, e and have a taste. Let¡¯s see if our little babies like it. ¡± Gu Ruochu took a bite. It was just a little too sweet. ¡°It¡¯s very delicious. ¡± She took the chopsticks and ced one next to huo NANCHEN¡¯s mouth. He opened his mouth and took a bite of the dessert. Actually, he does not like sweet food. He furrowed his brows slightly, ¡°MMM, not bad. ¡± Chapter 1039

Chapter 1039: Chapter 1031, Hubby

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION How could Yang Xi not notice the change in Huo Nanchen¡¯s expression? She felt as if she would be fed dog food by this couple even if she were to have a dessert. A person who does not like desserts still has to give face to his wife. To be honest, she felt that Huo Nanchen¡¯s reaction just now was really cool.¡± ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t be a third wheel for you guys anymore. I¡¯ll go find my little sweetheart. ¡± The little sweetheart was naturally referring to young master an. Gu Ruochu could not imagine how young master an would face such a title. This waspletely ipatible with his sinister and deep personality? ¡°hubby. ¡± Huo Nanchen felt his heart melt when he heard her call him that. However, there was no expression on his face. Instead, he lifted his eyelids and looked at her coldly, ¡°what¡¯s the matter? Do you want to sleep? ¡± Gu Ruochu shook her head. Her hand passed through his shoulder des and hooked intimately around his neck. His entire head moved closer to her chest and his breathing drew closer and closer. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± ¡°Nothing. ¡± She could clearly sense that his breathing was a little unstable. She blinked innocently, ¡°I¡¯m just calling you. Is that not okay? ¡± ¡°Of course. ¡± Huo Nanchen gritted his teeth and said, ¡°did your husband do something that you didn¡¯t like and torture him like this? ¡± She knew that this was an emergency, but she always wanted to tease his mmable and explosive body. ¡°carry me upstairs. I want to take a shower. ¡± ¡°Why are you taking a shower in the middle of the afternoon? ¡± Hearing that she wanted to take a shower, Huo Nanchen bit her directly. Now, he was the one who had taken care of the bath for her. A couple who had fallen in love and had been intimate countless times, how could they not react in this special and intimate state. ¡°You¡¯re angry at me? Were you angry at me just now? ¡± Gu Ruochu looked very shocked and his eyes softened as he stared at her. He gritted his teeth and bit her ear, ¡°little ancestor, you¡¯re really killing me. Alright, I¡¯ll give you a bath, alright? ¡± He reached out and picked her up before walking upstairs. Gu Ruochu looked at his helpless expression and her heart was filled with both sweetness and pity, ¡°I¡¯m just teasing you. Forget it, I won¡¯t torture you anymore. ¡± He continued to carry her upstairs and gently patted her butt, ¡°are you stupid? I¡¯m your husband and I¡¯m willing to be tortured by you. Just hand over your body and mind to me. ¡± How could he not know what she was thinking. He was the person closest to her and he wanted her to know that no matter what she did to him, he was willing to do it. She did not need any burdens and just needed to be his favorite treasure. ¡°thank you, Hubby. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, baby. ¡± In the blink of an eye, they went upstairs. The two of them started to make love on the SOFA again. Feeling his kiss, she felt as if she was going to bepletely melted by him. She couldn¡¯t extricate herself from this mess. She just wanted to fallpletely into him. ¡°Baby. ¡± His deep and sexy voice rang in her ears. ¡°after two more months, we¡¯ll give birth to these two torturous little things. I¡¯ll take you toplete the wedding and take you on a honeymoon trip. We¡¯ll take them with us, okay? ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± She pressed her forehead against his and held his face in her hands. Being able to marry him was the happiest and sweetest thing in her life. She had never thought that she would get such happiness. She had never thought that there would be a man who would be her pir of support and help her cover up all the wind and rain. Perhaps, this rebirth was so that she could meet him. Now, with the twins, it was also the most precious gift that God had given her. Chapter 1040

Chapter 1040: Chapter 1032

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION As the days passed, Yang Xi felt that even she could not stand the two of them showing off their love all day long, let alone Chu Xin, who was not in a rtionship. Yang Xi was a little distracted when she thought about her recent situation. She actually did not want her mother to worry, but she did not know why she had such a strong influence on an Shaosi, thinking that he was unreliable. In fact, Yang Xi herself was not very sure whether he was reliable or not. She only knew that she had already decided on this man, and it was okay even if she made the wrong choice in the future. After all, she had chosen her own path. They had already made an appointment to tell their mother at noon. When they told their mother, their wedding would be announced to the public. Thinking of the wedding, her heart felt sweet again. When the media Paparazzi, with the acquiescence of the Huo family, broke out some gossip, the audience only saw huo with his pregnant wife appearing in public ces from time to time to rx. asionally, they could see him shopping in other cities. Very few photos would be circted. Looking at the calm smile on her face, one could tell that she had been doing well recently. Wherever the young Madam was present, Huo Shao would be there. Indeed, it could be said that the rain had passed and the sky had cleared up. The fans on the Inte were also very gratified as they waited for Director Gu¡¯s child to be born. I heard that they¡¯re twins. ¡°...¡± Everything seemed to have calmed down and time passed very quickly. During this period of time, it was not that Gu Ruochu had not thought about Nan Yue. The car ident must have had something to do with him. Unfortunately, the baby was about to be born and she was afraid that something else might happen. Therefore, they tacitly did not mention the car ident. Everything was waiting for the birth of the child. ¡°Young Madam, the fruit is here. ¡± Gu Ruochu sat on the Sofa while nanny Zhang ced the cut fruit on the side. Her phone, which she had ced on the table, suddenly rang. Nanny Zhang immediately took her phone over. Gu Ruochu nced at the screen and saw that it was an unknown number. Recently, she had been very wary of unknown numbers, especially those from the capital and those from unknown numbers. When she saw that the number belonged to the capital, she pressed the answer button. Gu Ruochu did not say anything. She got up from the SOFA and walked towards a corner. Nan Yue heard her walking and his attitude was very gentle, ¡°how have you been recently? You¡¯ve been smiling quite a lottely. ¡± ¡°thanks to you, how could I not be well? ¡± Gu Ruochu finally stopped when she reached the corner. Her heart was filled with hatred towards him. ¡°Ruo Chu, you hate me now. ¡± Sheughed softly, ¡°you¡¯ve caused the deaths of two lives. Those are the most important people in my life. Could it be that you¡¯ve done so many heartless things and you still expect others to forgive you? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s every word seemed to contain ice shards. Of course, Nan Yue knew that she would never forgive him. However, if he had been afraid, he would not have done it in the first ce. He had never been afraid of anyone in this world. Even Suqin could not stop him from doing anything, anything that he thought was right. ¡°Ruo Chu, you¡¯ve learned to push all the me onto me. Can you put all the me on me alone for these two lives? ¡± He did not get angry. Instead, heughed, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand who¡¯s responsible for all this ¡°I told you to get a divorce a long time ago, but you refused to listen. You only knew how to be afraid after I did this to you. ¡°Ruo Chu, I¡¯ve reminded you before that you were the one who refused to listen to me. You kept thinking that you could take care of everything on your own. ¡± ¡°Nan Yue, don¡¯t provoke me. If it weren¡¯t for you, no one would have died. ¡± Chapter 1041

Chapter 1041: Chapter 1033

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu retaliated after being stabbed by him. However, there was an indescribable feeling in her heart. This was aplete lunatic. He could do anything until he had satisfied his desire to control everything. Everything he had done was to get her a divorce, even if she was unwilling. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to provoke you. I¡¯m sure you know your own situation by now. Ruo Chu, don¡¯t force me to do something that you¡¯ll regret even more. I believe that I¡¯ve taught you a great lesson this time. ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu, don¡¯t forget your previous identity. ¡°. ¡°Do you think Huo Nanchen will really let it go? ¡± ¡°You clearly sensed something in the car, didn¡¯t you? ¡± ¡°unfortunately, you didn¡¯t stop them. ¡°. ¡°I thank you for not stopping them from getting into the car. It seems that my daughter is destined to side with me. ¡± ¡°If I were Huo Nanchen, what would I think? I would think that since this woman came with the goal of destroying the Huo family from the start, how could she be willing to be the daughter-inw of the Huo family? ¡± He chose the most vicious words to hit her. The so-called collusion between Huo Nanchen and the drug trafficking gang was just an excuse he made. Now that Qi ru was dead, if he exerted a little more pressure, the Huo family would soon be reduced to a pile of loose sand. ¡°Guess, will Huo Nanchen doubt your so-called sincerity? ¡± ¡°You are you, he will never be you. ¡± ¡°You really have enough confidence in him, ¡± said Nan Yue, with a sneer on his lips ¡°then I would like to see if he is worthy of the confidence you gave him. The child is already seven or eight months old, right? Take good care of him. After all, I don¡¯t want my daughter to suffer more. ¡± His words sounded extremely sarcastic from the beginning to the end. The so-called father-daughter blood rtionship had long since ceased to exist. Gu Ruochu pursed her lips and did not speak. She did not know why but she felt an iparable chill from head to toe. She clearly wanted to get rid of her so-called spy identity andpletely break away from the rtionship between Nan Yue and her blood rtionship. However, she had unintentionally fueled Nan Yue¡¯s arrogance and pushed the huo family into a desperate situation once again. She had even indirectly caused the deaths of Qi ru and Xu Yichen. This kind of hard work to get rid of fate, but in the end, it was all because of her. It was a terrible feeling. This time, she suddenly felt that she had tried her best, but the result was so pale. Yichen and her mother-inw had died. This was the truth. She felt her heart sink into her stomach and she almost could not breathe. ¡°Ruo Chu, I don¡¯t have much time left. Don¡¯t try to challenge my patience. ¡± Nan Yue had just finished speaking when he hung up the phone. Gu Ruochu¡¯s hand, which was holding the phone, trembled and she put it down. She knew that Nan Yue was only warning her. Once he really makes a move, he won¡¯t be as easy to talk to as he is now. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart was in a mess at the moment. She had no idea how to deal with him. He had chosen the most advantageous moment to grab hold of her weak spot when the child was about to be born. Even though she was his biological daughter, he would not give her a moment to catch her breath. In the past, she would have chosen to die together with Nan Yue. But now, she could not. She had to take responsibility for the baby and Huo Nanchen. She would not risk her life so easily against Nan Yue. ¡°Young Madam, why are you here? Quickly go sit on the SOFA. It¡¯s so tiring for you to stand here. ¡± Nanny Zhang had just seen her in the living room. She had ced the fruit on the coffee table, but when she turned around, there was no sign of her, so she followed her lead and came over. When she saw her at the corner of a certain room, her entire heart was slightly relieved. Chapter 1042

Chapter 1042: Chapter 1034, the Huo family

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The doctor said that they would have to be hospitalized for observation from next month. They must be careful if they were to run around in such a big vi with such a big belly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± Mother Zhang noticed that her expression did not look too good and wondered if it was because of the phone call just now. She was now sensitive and would always keep an eye out whenever she encountered such a situation. ¡°where¡¯s Nanchen? ¡± ¡°He just had something to do and left. He did not have the time to tell you. He asked me to tell you that he¡¯ll be back in a while. ¡± Gu Ruochu nodded. It was a good thing that he was not around right now. She was also very worried that Huo Nanchen would notice the change in her expression. She needed time to calm down and make a decision right away. ¡°...¡± The Huo Corporation The atmosphere in thepany was the same as usual. However, the person who hade to thepany this time was not Madam Huo, but Huo Nanchen himself. When they saw that special assistant Li Tezhu was following behind them as usual, the employees who had been standing on both sides of the road automatically stepped aside when they heard the sound of footsteps. ¡°Hello, president. ¡± It was said that the young Madam¡¯s stomach was already very big, so the president had basically nevere to thepany when he returned. It was always special assistant Li Tezhu who would pass down orders and handle certain matters on his behalf. It was a rare sight to see today. Seeing these imposing men disappear from sight, the few people at the front desk who were free gathered together to discuss some gossip. The Huo Corporation reconvened the board of directors meeting. Director Zhang sat at the side and nced at the man sitting at the top without saying a word. Huo Nanchen could naturally tell that he wanted to say something but hesitated. He did not take the initiative to ask, so he could guess that it was not a good thing. Previously, Gu Ruochu had called for the board of directors meeting at thest minute. There were still a few who had note, but now that they were all present, especially those who were very old, the atmosphere of the meeting was very serious. ¡°President, the summary report for the first half of this year has beenpleted. Please take a look at it. ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Li Tezhu took the report and nced at the data on it. There had been some fluctuations since he had left an Cheng and the rest had been stable. Huo Nanchen naturally knew who had supported him. ¡°thank you for your hard work. ¡± These words were addressed to chairman Zhang. It was the first time he had heard him speak in such a gentle tone and it did not seem to match his appearance. Although chairman Zhang was also a veteran director, he could not help but be stunned. He smiled and said, ¡°it¡¯s not hard at all. It¡¯s all thanks to the young Madam who was able to turn the tide. Otherwise, it would have been difficult for thepany to survive without a leader. ¡± There was a sudden cough below. An older director suddenly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t attend the board meetingst time. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have let you guys act so recklessly. ¡± His tone was very serious, full of dissatisfaction with director Zhang. How could a woman take on the important responsibility of the Huo Corporation? Fortunately, she had stumbled upon a dead rat. If the Huo Corporation was severely damaged because of this, then they would be the sinners of the Huo Corporation. This director Zhang had even ridiculously supported her previously. ¡°Director Li, you can¡¯t say that. The crisis of thepany has passed smoothly. ¡± Director Zhang¡¯s tone was also very dissatisfied. Director Li had a good rtionship with Huo Zhenggang. Director Zhang didn¡¯t like people who had a good rtionship with Huo zhenggang. Back when the Huo Corporation was in crisis, the entire an city¡¯s financial industry was going through a lot. What did Huo Zhenggang do back then? Not only did he not think about how to get thepany through the crisis, he also took the opportunity to push huo mingyou in. He was only thinking about his own selfish motives. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t agree back then because of some reasons. Otherwise, if he revealed that Huo Mingyou was not a member of the Huo family, the Huo Corporation would fall into the hands of someone else. That person was as blind as he was when he was young. Chapter 1043

Chapter 1043: Chapter 1035 beauty was a disaster

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Back then, he was so desperate for a woman that he almost pushed his own property into the hands of outsiders. Putting everything else aside, who would agree if all the interests of their shareholders and directors were damaged because of this? Director Li was too pedantic. He looked down on women from the bottom of his heart. ¡°The matter is in the past. You won¡¯t be able toe to any conclusion by arguing here. ¡± At this time, another person spoke up. ¡°Huo, there¡¯s no denying that the young madam still has some courage and confidence. But why did I hear that the young Madam¡¯s death this time is rted to the Young Madam? ¡± As soon as he said this, the atmosphere in the entire meeting instantly became a little strange. The death of Mrs. Huo this time had indeed brought a lot of impact to the huo family, especially to those senior-level directors and shareholders. To put it more seriously, Gu Ruochu had indirectly caused the death of Mrs. Huo. Perhaps master huo understood the reasoning behind this, but he did not me her at all. Instead, he continued to dote on that woman. His actions had caused these shareholders and directors to have a very strong sense of crisis. They all thought that how could a woman who could influence master huo continue to exist. ording to the ancient saying, this was simply a femme fatale. There were so many people in the car who had not been saved, so why was Gu Ruochu, a pregnant woman who was only a few months pregnant, not injured at all? This caused them to have doubts and a sense of fear. Actually, this was originally Huo Nanchen¡¯s family matter and they should not have asked too much about it. However, the huo family was the empire that the old man had once conquered. These elders had followed the old man to this stage. Huo Zhenggang was the best example. He had abandoned the Huo family for the sake of a woman. At this point, he had almost buried the huo family in the hands of outsiders. Of course, they were worried that history would repeat itself. Therefore, they nned to pressure Huo Nanchen. This woman could not be kept. Marrying a woman was for the sake of being virtuous. She could be the silent supporter behind a sessful man. ¡°Who told you that my mother got into a car ident because of Ruo Chu? ¡± He looked up at the director who spoke first and said calmly, ¡°Ruo Chu didn¡¯t drive the car. I didn¡¯t have to tell you. But I have to tell you this once. My mother¡¯s death has nothing to do with Ruo Chu. ¡± Li Tezhu knew that huo was a little angry. This matter had implicated the young Madam. ¡°If huo wants to say this, I can¡¯t help it. I just don¡¯t know if huo knows about the rtionship between the young Madam and the president Huo isn¡¯t kept in the dark, right The Huo family and the president¡¯s mansion have a long-standing grudge. We never thought that the young madam would have a rtionship with Nan Yue. I¡¯m sure Huo knows about this powerful rtionship.¡± If it was a woman who didn¡¯t have much ability, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal to keep her by his side. But she was also a talented woman. If Mrs. Huo was an ambitious person, who knew if she would try to take over the Huo Corporation by taking advantage of Huo¡¯s adoration. Her meaningful words caused the atmosphere to freeze again. Huo Nanchen¡¯s expression finally changed. He knew what the shareholder meant. What he meant was that Ruo Chu was the one who caused his mother¡¯s death. And the behind-the-scenes instruction was Nan Yue. ¡°My woman has nothing to do with Nan Yue. ¡± The shareholderughed. ¡°It¡¯s not that young master Huo said there¡¯s nothing to do with him, but there really is nothing to do with him. ¡°We¡¯re doing this for the good of the Huo family and the huo family. If the old man¡¯s years of hard work were once again lost to a woman, how would we face the old man in the future? ¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re nning to abdicate? ¡± Chapter 1044

Chapter 1044: Chapter 1036 was not a joke

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION His tone was still indifferent, but the shareholder who was talking excitedly could not help but shiver. Thinking that there were so many shareholders and directors supporting him, he straightened his back. ¡°Huo, we¡¯ve said everything we need to say. For the good of the Huo Corporation, we can only ask you to give up on that woman. ¡°No matter how much alimony she wants, no matter how muchpensation she wants, we have no objections. It¡¯s just that Madam Duan Duan can not continue to stay by your side. ¡± His words were already filled with affirmation. The others were afraid that Huo Nanchen would get angry, so they tried their best to ease the atmosphere. ¡°Huo, your words are rough, but your words are not harsh. Don¡¯t me us for meddling in other people¡¯s business. It¡¯s for the sake of the HUO corporation. ¡± These people still did not forget to praise their loyalty. Huo Nanchen only smiled faintly, and his tone became much colder. ¡°looks like you¡¯re going to meddle in my family¡¯s affairs. I remember that you have quite a lot of shares in your hands. ¡± ¡°Li Tezhu, since the directors are so worried that I might lose the Huo Corporation, why don¡¯t you buy all the shares of the person who just suggested that I get a divorce? That way, they won¡¯t have to be so worried all day. ¡± He leaned back in his swivel chair, not feeling like he was joking at all. Everyone looked at each other in dismay. No one had expected that huo would actually make such a counter-proposal! It was absolutely impossible for them to hand over their shares and leave the Huo Corporation! Although the directors and shareholders who had proposed were filled with anger, their own shares were less than the others, and they did not have enough hardware. Seeing Huo¡¯s unbridled manner, they could only force themselves to swallow their breaths. They did not dare to casually suggest anything else. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving first. ¡± Huo Nanchen was not even willing to put on an act. He stood up and walked towards the door. The rest of the group looked at each other and whispered to each other about something. ¡°everyone, don¡¯t panic. ¡± Director Li was the first to speak. ¡°This pressure is given bit by bit. One day, Huo will understand our good intentions. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. ¡± Everyone present agreed. ¡°...¡± In the past few days, Gu Ruochu clearly felt that Huo Nanchen was very busy. He tried his best to find time to apany her every day. She did not ask him about the situation in hispany norin about the business that he had been busy with recently. No matter how busy he was today, he would always find time to spend with her. That was enough. It was already veryte on this day. Huo Nanchen only arrived home after dinner time. Mama Zhang helped him hang up his coat. He changed his shoes at the entrance and walked towards the SOFA. Gu Ruochu was sitting on the Sofa, reading the newspapers and magazines in her hands. ¡°Have you eaten? ¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve eaten outside. ¡± He sat next to her and carried her on hisp, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the hospital tomorrow. It¡¯s probably better to stay in the hospital for the rest of the month. ¡± He was carrying twins, so the risk was naturally higher. He looked a little tired, but it did not diminish his aura at all. Gu Ruochu had always had a keen sense of observation. When she saw him sit down, she asked directly, ¡°did something happen at thepany? ¡± ¡°No. ¡± He nced at her and reached out to stroke her head, ¡°why do you look so silly? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s silly. ¡± Gu Ruochu was slightly dissatisfied and leaned against his shoulder, ¡°Huo Nanchen, if there¡¯s anything you need to tell me, don¡¯t hide it from me. ¡± ¡°What nonsense are you thinking? What could possibly happen to me? ¡± The board of directors and the shareholders naturally put pressure on him. However, this little bit of pressure was nothing to him. Chapter 1045

Chapter 1045: Chapter 1037, that¡¯s good

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Tomorrow, he would start a new project. It was a dream he had when he was young. When that time came, he would surprise everyone. He had been unwilling to just consolidate the Huo Corporation since the day he started it. When he thought of this, he felt a little excited. ¡°Ruo Chu, you know that I have never been happier than I am now. ¡± He looked at her, his dark eyes filled with tenderness. ¡°The dream of my youth is about toe true. The woman I love is by my side. Even our child is about to be born. ¡± ¡°Are you happy? Ruo Chu, do you feel happy now? ¡± He seemed to be very concerned about this question. He pressed his forehead against hers and his voice was deep and warm. It was as if a tear had fallen from the corner of Gu Ruochu¡¯s eye. She buried her head and gently wiped the tear away, not alerting the people around her at all. She leaned into the man¡¯s warm embrace and listened to the burning and beating heart in his chest. She nodded, ¡°happy, Huo Nanchen. I¡¯ve never felt as happy as I do now. ¡± With him by my side, what could be happier than now? ¡°That¡¯s good. ¡± He was finally at ease. She held his hand, lifted her head from his shoulder and nted a kiss on the side of his face. Another tear fell from the corner of her eye onto the SOFA. She lifted her eyes and saw the man¡¯s smiling side profile. It was different from before. His smile was filled with warmth and did not match his cold and icy personality at all. He looked just like a child. He was really happy. Gu Ruochu reached out and caressed the side of his face. Her heart was filled with mixed feelings. He was so beautiful, how could he suffer some bad schemes just because of her? How could he endure those unnecessary storms just because of her. Gu Ruochu¡¯s throat suddenly choked with sobs. She hoped that his life would always be beautiful and warm. She hoped that he would always be able to smile like this. He should have stood in the most dazzling ce and be the person he wanted to be the most. All she could do was to fulfill his wishes and fulfill his wishes. In this life, it was true that she did not have the fortune to be with him. Even though Huo Nanchen did not say anything, how could Gu Ruochu not know what had happened to the Huo family during this period of time? Nan Yue had already told her about what had happened to the huo family. Those shareholders must have pushed him a lot. She had actually seen all the hard work she had gone through these past few days. Aside from her heartache, she had gradually made a decision. Gu Ruochu¡¯s enthusiasm and initiative surprised him a little and he epted it as a matter of course. He reached out and pulled her into his embrace, allowing her to liefortably in his embrace. ¡°Why are you being so proactive today? ¡± The moment she turned her head and looked away, she suddenly smiled, ¡°No, of course I¡¯m hoping that you¡¯ll be able to sessfullyunch your new project tomorrow and surprise those people. I¡¯ll treat this kiss as an early benefit. ¡± He lifted her chin with his finger, ¡°mm, since it¡¯s an early benefit, we¡¯ll have to leave it for tomorrow. We can¡¯t waste it in advance. ¡± Gu Ruochu smiled and wrapped her arms around his neck, ¡°in that case, I¡¯ll give our best wishes in advance for Huo Shao¡¯s sess. ¡± ¡°thank you, Madam Huo. ¡± Huo Nanchen did not see her tears streaming down her face in the shadows of themp. ¡°Nanchen, can I y a game with you? ¡± There was nothing unusual in her voice, so huo Nanchen did not notice anything. He waspletely immersed in the happiness before him. ¡°What game does my wife want to y? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard of a game before. Today is a very special day, so I have to go to bed early. When I wake up tomorrow, I¡¯ll see the first person I see. That person is the one you¡¯re destined to meet. I don¡¯t care, just close your eyes now. ¡± Chapter 1046

Chapter 1046: Chapter 1038: Sleep well

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo Nanchenughed out loud as he listened to her yful voice. In order to let him rest earlier, she really could think of any method. Of course, he knew that her heart ached for him. Even though this method sounded very childish, he would listen to his wife. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll close my eyes. ¡± He believed her words and really closed his eyes. When Gu Ruochu came out of his arms, her tears had already covered her entire face. Huo Nanchen, you will definitely get what you want tomorrow. For the first time, Gu Ruochu admired herself for being able to control her voice at this moment. Her lips suddenly pressed onto his. Before he returned, his lips were already coated with a thinyer of knockout powder. She knew that only by applying knockout powder on her body would she be able topletely remove his guard. He had always been the least defensive in front of her. After a flurry of passionate kisses, Huo Nanchen finally realized what was wrong. However, he could not open his eyes anymore. He could only helplessly lean against the SOFA, unable to even move a finger. ¡°sleep well. ¡± Gu Ruochu whispered thest words into his ear before she finally got up and left. Huo Nanchen never expected that the person he would see the next day would not be Gu Ruochu. It would never be Gu Ruochu in the future either. Once he closed his eyes, he would never be able to find her again. Heh. The entire vi was very quiet. When Gu Ruochu came out, she saw Rong Xiao and Chu xin standing at the door with Ruo Chu¡¯s luggage in their hands. They were wearing simple clothes and had not taken anything with them. When they saw her, their faces filled with pity. ¡°Ruo Chu, have you really made up your mind? ¡± Chu xin understood Ruo Chu¡¯s feelings better than anyone else. She held her shoulder and said, ¡°be careful, watch your step. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already made up my mind. I don¡¯t regret following him. He¡¯s the first andst man I¡¯ve ever loved. However, I must leave him. ¡± Every word seemed to strike at her heart. Chu Xin¡¯s heart ached when she heard this. She supported her as Rong Xiao carried the luggage into the car. Rong Xiao only gave Gu Ruochu a deep look before he quietly left the house with his luggage. ¡°...¡± More than a monthter, at a small hospital in Sea city. Gu Ruochu sat up with some difficulty. She felt that it was much more difficult for her to breathe than usual. Chu Xin had been by her side the entire time. She had been by her side almost day and night, taking care of her every step of the way. Rong Xiao rented a house near Sea city hospital and stayed in the ward every day in an attempt to make her happy. After all, pregnant women need to be in a good mood every day. However, even though Gu Ruochu did not appear to be sad or disappointed, she never smiled or smiled again. Ruo Chu would asionally take a stroll outside the hospital so she would not refuse to take ruo Chu for a walk. However, the number of times she took the initiative to chat was a little less. Chu Xin had thought that Ruo Chu would shut down any news about an cheng but instead, she took the initiative to ask about it. Rong Xiao had told her all the news. For example, Huo Nanchen had sessfullyunched his new project and started his own brand, adding another stroke to his legendary history. For example, Huo Nanchen had announced to the public that his wife had fallen seriously ill and had been transferred to a certain city. From then on, the people of an Cheng had never seen Madam Huo and the rumored twins again. Another example was that after Mrs. Huo fell seriously ill, he was depressed almost overnight. No one had ever seen him smile again, as if the man who had once smiled was just their illusion. Chapter 1047

Chapter 1047: Chapter 1039 was about to be delivered

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The doctor said that the due date was in the next few days. Actually, Chu Xin was quite nervous. Ruo Chu¡¯s stomach was as big as a balloon. Not only did she look tired, but she also felt that it would be very difficult for her to give birth. Moreover, the medical conditions in sea city were naturally far inferior to that of an Cheng. She hoped that everything would go smoothly. One night, when she was not sleeping soundly, she suddenly heard a low cry that sounded like pain. Chu Xin did not sleep soundly to begin with. Furthermore, it was raining outside and it was a little cold. Hearing Ruo Chu¡¯s voice, she jumped off the bed and ran barefooted towards Ruo Chu¡¯s room next door. ¡°Ruo Chu, Ruo Chu... What¡¯s wrong? ¡± As expected, Ruo Chu had already gotten off the bed. Her beautiful face was Pale and twisted. Her hands were filled with broken amniotic fluid and Chu Xin¡¯s mind wentpletely nk. ¡°Doctor, doctor, save me, doctor, save me... ¡± Seeing Chu Xin run out with a pale face, it was actually a little exaggerated. Gu Ruochu wanted tough, but she could not do so at this moment. Not long after, a few doctors rushed over. ¡°quick, send the woman to the delivery room, quick! ¡± Gu Ruochu felt her entire body break out in cold sweat. This was her first time giving birth and tears were streaming down from the corners of her eyes. At this moment, she truly dared to openly miss him. ¡°Ruo Chu, Ruo Chu, you must hold on. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s vision was dark and she could not see or hear anything. However, she did not know when Rong Xiao and Chu Xin¡¯s voices had entered her ears. Chu Xin held her hand and saw that she was in so much pain that she was on the verge of crying. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the baby will be born soon. You have to be strong. ¡± ¡°Huo Nanchen... ¡± ¡°Huo Nanchen... ¡± Huo Nanchen. She had been calling this name but this person was not around. Chu Xin really cried this time. It was not until the doctors and nurses stopped them from entering the delivery room that Chu Xin sat outside and cried. Rong Xiao¡¯s eyes were also red but he stood silently by the side. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ruo Chu is just giving birth. ¡± Even he himself did notfort her with this kind offort. Instead, his mood became more and more irritable. It was not until an ear-piercing ringtone rang and it rang for a long time that Chu Xin realized that her phone was ringing. ¡°Hello. ¡± ¡°where are you now? ¡± Gu Zexi¡¯s voice sounded on the other end of the phone. When she heard her crying, her heart tightened. ¡°Why are you crying? Tell me where you are. ¡± Gu Zexi¡¯s voice gave her a great sense of security. Chu Xin felt as if she had grabbed onto a life-saving Straw. ¡°Gu Zexi,e quickly to Haicheng. I¡¯m in Haicheng Hospital now. Come quickly, Ruo Chu is about to give birth... ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Gu Zexi did not have time to think too much. He grabbed a coat and went upstairs to harass the family doctor who was sleeping soundly. ¡°Get up quickly. If you have something to do, go to Haicheng City. ¡± Tang Jun was still sleeping soundly. She was dragged up by Gu Zexi. He threw a coat to her and dragged her out. ¡°Hey, Hey, young master Gu, what are you doing? What are you trying to do in the middle of the night? ¡± ¡°Shut up. My sister is about to give birth. ¡± ¡°Hey, Hey, I¡¯m a family doctor. HOW UNPROFESSIONAL! ¡± ¡°Cut the crap, didn¡¯t you always stay in the obstetrics and gynecology department? ¡± ¡°That was in the past... ¡± Gu Zexi was toozy to talk to him. Tang Jun could only follow Gu Zexi out of the door reluctantly. Chapter 1048

Chapter 1048: Chapter 1040

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION After Tang Jun hurriedly got into the car with Gu Zexi, she was still tidying up her clothes and hair, but the car stopped in less than half an hour. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to Haicheng? Why are we stopping here? ¡± Haicheng was quite far from an Cheng, and it would take at least ten hours to drive. Was Gu Zexi nning to travel without sleep or rest? Forgive him for being in a short circuit right now, but he also had some doubts in his heart. Since she was young master Gu¡¯s sister, why did she have to go to such a small county to give birth? An Cheng¡¯s medical standards were much higher than that of a small county. ¡°How many days will it take you to drive to Hai Cheng now? ¡± Gu Zexi rolled his eyes at him and closed the door. Tang Jun got out of the car somewhat inexplicably. When he saw that it was a private ne in front of him.. He didn¡¯t know what to say to express his feelings at this moment. He was too inexperienced! There were already quite a few people on the side. They should be waiting for Gu Zexi. ¡°Young Master Gu. ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Gu Zexi walked over and turned his head to look at Tang Jun who was still in a daze. ¡°What are you daydreaming about? Hurry up. ¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay, I¡¯ming. ¡± Thinking that there might be a situation in Sea city, Tang Jun still came over as a smoke. He did not know what was going on in Sea city. At the same time, in Sea city. After Chu Xin hung up the phone, she was not as nervous as before. ¡°What did he say? ¡±RonggXiaoo asked casually. ¡°Gu Zexi said that he woulde. ¡± Rong Xiao nced at her. Chu Xin was obviously much calmer than before. She was trembling nervously before, but now she was apletely different person. Gu Zexi only promised toe over and gave her a strong support. In fact, Chu Xin trusted Gu Zexi even more than she had imagined. Rong Xiao looked away and did not say anything else. They did not hear any sounding from the delivery room. In the past, they would always hear the woman in the hospital crying her heart out. Rong Xiao Peeked a few times outside and was coincidentally bumped into by the nurse who had juste out. When she saw the sneaky man outside the door, the already nervous nurse rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Why are you sneaking around outside? The mother hasn¡¯t given birth yet. ¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. ¡± Rong Xiao took a few steps back guiltily and returned to his original position. They waited for Gu Zexi toe over. Gu Ruochu had almost nevere out of the delivery room. They had never thought that giving birth would be so time-consuming and terrifying. For a full five to six hours, the doctor did not see Gu Ruochu being wheeled out. The doctor said that it was best for the mother to give birth naturally if she had the right conditions. A c-section would cause damage to the child¡¯s and the mother¡¯s health. The two people outside had been feeling uneasy. An hourter, when they heard that the woman had symptoms of Dystocia, their spirits copsed even more. Chu Xin almost burst into tears when she heard Gu Ruochu calling Huo Nanchen. The day before yesterday, Ruo Chu had asked her if Huo Nanchen would hate her? Actually, even though Ruo Chu clearly knew the answer, she could not help but ask. She loved Huo Nanchen so much. Perhaps the thought of him possibly hating her would make her heart ache. The medical standards in a small county town were not high to begin with. ruo Chu would have to suffer a great deal from now on. ¡°This can¡¯t go on. I still have to call my father to call an Cheng¡¯s doctor over. ¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s toote. Gu Zexi should be here soon. We should have nned to bring the doctor over from the start, but it¡¯s toote now. ¡± Rong Xiao¡¯s expression was very serious, and he was also regretting his decision. He had left in a bit of a hurry back then, so he did not have to worry so much. Chapter 1049

Chapter 1049: Chapter 1041 you¡¯re finally here

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION It had been raining heavily for two days and the weather was gloomy. Chu Xin looked at the windows that had been washed clean by the rain and had already called Gu Zexi many times. Unfortunately, the other party¡¯s cell phone kept ringing, but no one picked up. Just as she put down her cell phone, she saw a car stop at the entrance of the hospital. The driver got out of the car and quickly went around the front. The car door opened and a leather shoe stepped on the concrete floor. Under the big ck umbre, she could vaguely see the smooth and delicate lines of the man¡¯s Chin. She lifted the umbre slightly and met Gu Zexi¡¯s dark eyes. She took a step back and almost ran out. Gu Zexi lowered his eyes and handed the umbre to the bodyguard beside him after he stepped into the hospital. The moment she saw his tall and straight figure, Chu Xin subconsciously wanted to run over and throw herself into his arms. He stopped and watched her trot over. A hint of nostalgia suddenly appeared in his eyes. His hands that were hanging by his pants moved, almost reaching out to pull her into his arms as usual. However, Chu Xin stopped when she was a few steps away from him. She panted slightly and turned into a white mist on such a rainy day. He put down his hand that was about to reach out. He had not taken the initiative to contact her for the past two months, but in the end, he could not hold it in. ¡°Gu Zexi, you¡¯re finally here. ¡± A person behind him shook off the rain on the umbre. He saw that the atmosphere between the two of them seemed a little strange, but he could not care about anything else. ¡°where¡¯s the delivery woman? ¡± Chu Xin¡¯s gaze fell on the person behind Gu Zexi, and she hesitated for a moment. ¡°Are you a doctor? ¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Take me away quickly. ¡± She felt as if she had finally grasped onto a life-saving Straw, ¡°pleasee with me quickly. We¡¯re still inbor and the doctor said that the twins are too big. ¡± After listening to some simple news about the pregnant woman, she immediately left with Chu Xin. The doctors in Sea city were relieved when they heard that an Cheng¡¯s doctor had arrived. They were confident that the qualified doctor had arrived. Gu Ruochu was in the delivery room and felt the pain. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be nervous. Put your heart at ease. ¡± A hand suddenly grabbed her hand as if it was giving her a powerful force. Gu Ruochu could no longer care about anything else as she tried her best to hold onto his hand. This was the first time Tang Jun had ever seen the so-called young sister Gu. Although her face was Pale from the pain and her head was covered in sweat, she gritted her teeth and did not make a sound. This suddenly inspired him. The other three stood guard at the door of the ward and were all rather nervous. Tang Jun had entered the ward for almost two hours and they had also stood guard at the door of the ward for two hours. Finally, the three of them, who were waiting anxiously outside, finally heard the first cry of a baby. Hearing a few soft cries, the three people outside were dumbfounded. A few secondster, the nurse came out with the baby in the swaddling clothes to report the good news. ¡°congrattions, congrattions. The first one toe out is the little prince. ¡± They had been tested before they were pregnant. It was a pair of Dragon and Phoenix twins. It seemed a little strange to say that it was a boy. The nurse directly registered for the little prince. ¡°Let me see. Let me carry him. ¡± Chu Xin was very excited. She carefully picked up the baby in the nurse¡¯s hands. Holding the baby¡¯s head in her hands, Chu Xin was at a loss for what to do with the soft body. ¡°where¡¯s the other one? ¡± Just as she asked this question, another cry came from inside. When they saw that their sister was healthy and safe, especially when she cried even louder than her brother, everyone felt as if a stone had fallen to the ground. They were also very happy. ¡°their mother hasn¡¯t seen her yet, right? Take her to Ruo Chu and show her. ¡± Chapter 1050

Chapter 1050: Chapter 1042

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°The mother has fainted for the time being. Carry the child first and wait for the mother to wake up. ¡± The nurse then carried the child to Gu Zexi. ¡°Be careful, your hand is holding the child¡¯s head like this. ¡± After a few more instructions, the nurse ced the baby down and turned to leave. Both of them felt a sense of wonder as they looked at the two soft little things. Their little hands seemed to be drawing something in their arms as if they were groping around. They were filled with curiosity. When Gu Ruochu woke up, she felt very happy when she saw the two babies beside her. ¡°your brother is here. ¡± Chu xin quickly took out some soup from the thermos bucket when she saw that she had woken up. She was exhausted and needed to drink some soup to calm herself down. Brother? Gu Zexi? She raised her head and saw that Gu Zexi had already entered the ward. The way he looked at her seemed to have changed and there was an unconceble joy and expression in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re awake? Where are you feeling unwell? What do you want to eat now? ¡± ¡°brother. ¡± He replied and asked her about her health in detail. Gu Ruochu felt that something was strange but she could not put her finger on it. ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± A vigorous voice rang out. Gu Ruochu looked at master Gu, who had suddenly appeared in the ward, and was momentarily stunned. Why is master Gu in Sea city? Gu Zexi is here because he has a good rtionship with me. There¡¯s no need for master Gu toe, right? Gu Ruochu was not the only one who was surprised. Rong Xiao and Chu Xin were also surprised. ¡°Grandfather Gu. ¡± Gu Ruochu called out, but it was not convenient for her to get out of bed. ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll have to call me grandfather. ¡± Master Gu¡¯s face was flushed, and he looked much more energetic. Call Me Grandfather? What¡¯s going on? Seeing that Gu Ruochu did not understand, Gu Zexi said, ¡°now I know why I have a special feeling towards you. It turns out that you really are my sister. Perhaps this is blood thicker than water. ¡± ¡°brother, you... ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at them with aplicated look in her eyes. So, they already knew. At first, they did not think that it was necessary to bring it up. But now that they knew, their hearts trembled and their excitement and anticipation rose. She still had family in this world. The old man was the first to lose his cool. He suddenly walked over and held Ruo Chu¡¯s hand as he said excitedly, ¡°Ruo Chu, we all know. How can you bear all the pain on yourself? How can you be so stupid? ¡± ¡°Grandfather. ¡± ¡°Hey, my good granddaughter. ¡± He sat down and picked up one of the Children Shakily. The doctor had handled it very cleanly. The child¡¯s pink and snow-white skin had almost softened the hearts of several adults. The baby raised his hand unconsciously and felt something on his chin. ¡°You haven¡¯t opened your eyes yet? ¡± ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll open my eyes. ¡± Chu Xin was staring at the baby by the side. She wasmenting that the two babies were born so well, but the next moment, she opened her eyes. Chu Xin found it very magical because the baby girl in front of her slowly extended her small hand when she saw her. Her Pink and snow-white fingers made her heart melt. ¡°She¡¯s so cute. ¡± Chu Xin couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and reached out to hug her brother who was lying quietly on the bed. He seemed to have opened his eyes when the adults were not paying attention. His eyes were pitch-ck and bright. The moment she picked him up, the baby boy seemed to still have some reaction, as if he was shocked and opened his eyes curiously after being picked up. ¡°Good boy, he¡¯s so cute. ¡± Chapter 1051

Chapter 1051: Chapter 1043 is a fake

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION It¡¯s too cute, it¡¯s practically luring me into giving birth. Gu Ruochu suddenly thought of something and took out something that looked like a jewelry box from under her pillow. She opened it and saw two pairs of small gold bracelets. Chu Xin took a look and recognized that these were the ones that Xu Yichen had personally forged. She also knew what Ruo Chu wanted to do. These were the only things that she had brought out. These two pairs of small bracelets had inherited too many things. They were thest things that Xu Yichen had left for her. Chu Xin sighed softly as she looked at the two little things in her arms who seemed to know nothing at all. Huo Nanchen still does not know that this child has been born. Gu Ruochu had obviously thought of this as well. She looked at the two children in her arms and suddenly fell into a long silence. When she was in the most torturous moment in the delivery room, she had even hallucinated that Huo Nanchen had arrived and was standing by her side. He was waiting for their child to be born. However, when she woke up, she realized that everything was fake. Why has hee He must hate me very much right now. From the moment Gu Ruochu had nned to leave him, she knew that he would hate her. She had left him in his most vulnerable state after he had lost his mother. However, there was nothing she could do. Even if he hated her, she would still leave him. Even though thest thing she wanted in this world was for him to hate her. ¡°Ruo Chu, what do you n to do next? ¡± ¡°ording to the original n, I might go abroad and go to Zurich. ¡± Zurich? Gu Zexi did not know that Gu Ruochu had such a n. Zurich was one of the most expensive countries in the world, but the environment and scenery were very good. ¡°It¡¯s fine to go to Zurich. ¡± The old man agreed. ¡°The children are still young. The atmosphere in Zurich is very good. It¡¯s very suitable for raising children. ¡± The old man felt his heart fill up as he looked at the two little ones who had just been born. He must teach this child well so that he can spend the next ten years of his life. ¡°Zexi, I¡¯ll leave the domestic matters to you. I n to go abroad with Ruo Chu. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Gu Zexi did not object. In the past, the old man had always been moved by the scenery in the country. Now that he has these two little ones, he can divert his attention so that he can enjoy his old age in peace. Because she had just given birth, Gu Ruochu had still been sitting there for a month. When she was free, she would go out for a walk. After a month, she had almostpletely recovered. After the children had fallen asleep, Gu Ruochu and Gu Zexi took a walk under the night sky. It had been a long time since they had seen such a beautiful starry sky. In the past, in an city, those tall buildings and neon lights would always hide the light of the moon and the stars. However, in Sea city, she could not only see the sea, but also the moon and the stars. After walking for a while, they sat on the steps. There was no one around them who seemed very quiet. She looked at the stars in the sky and suddenly, shey on the steps with her hands resting on her hands. Today was probably the happiest day of Gu Ruochu¡¯s life since she had left an city. ¡°Are you really nning to leave the day after tomorrow? ¡± Gu Zexi asked anyway. He knew that Ruo Chu had been thinking about someone else. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been decided a long time ago. Why are you asking me again and again, brother? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll regret it. ¡± ¡°I have nothing to regret. After all... ¡± ¡°As long as you go back, you don¡¯t have to bear the pressure on Nan Yue. ¡± Actually, Nan Yue had not made any movements since ruo Chu had left. He did not know what Nan Yue¡¯s next move would be. He only knew that after he left, he did not attack the Huo family again. Chapter 1052

Chapter 1052: Chapter 1044

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION It was not easy for her to leave. How could she bring the storm to Huo Nanchen¡¯s head again. ¡°There¡¯s no need. You have no idea what that madman will do. ¡± Gu Zexi did not say another word. Gu Ruochu continued to stare at the starry sky. Suddenly, she felt as if her heart was empty and she did not have to think about anything. ¡°In the past, when I saw couples who had separated for various reasons, I would regret why they had to separate. Later on, I experienced it myself and realized that some people would be better off if they were separated. ¡°I don¡¯t want to continue to harm him. I don¡¯t want to destroy him with my own hands. ¡± Gu Ruochu felt a sharp pain in her heart. That person should have stood at the most dazzling spot. She only wanted to look at him from below the stage and be happy for him. Gu Zexi did not object and neither did he support him. ¡°Ruo Chu, let me help you ask him out for a meeting. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart trembled but she did not say a word. Actually, she really wanted to meet Huo Nanchen. Especially after she had given birth to two children, she wanted to meet their father even more. But so what if they met They had no future at all. She could no longer bear the storm that had brought him. ¡°Ruo Chu, even if you want to say goodbye, you have to say goodbye to him properly. Don¡¯t disappear so suddenly without giving him any exnation. ¡± These words undoubtedly touched Gu Ruochu. She thought about it for a long time and silently agreed. ¡°He must hate me very much in his heart. He won¡¯te out to meet me. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s his business. At least you¡¯ve tried hard, haven¡¯t you? ¡± Actually, Gu Zexi felt that Huo nanchen would definitelye out to see her regardless of anything. The 24th was the time when Ruo Chu and the old man would go abroad. This was huo Nanchen¡¯sst chance. Everything depended on whether he could grasp it. ???? When Huo Nanchen returned home, he felt that his surroundings were deathly quiet. He looked at the quiet house around him. He pulled off his tie and sat on the Sofa. His hand rested on his forehead, revealing endless exhaustion. When he closed his eyes, he felt that he could not separate from reality and fantasy. It was only for a period of time that he lost his mother, wife, and child. His phone suddenly rang, but he did not move. After an unknown amount of time, he got up from the SOFA dispiritedly. When he opened his eyes, they were filled with exhaustion. He nced at the phone that had been thrown on the table, picked it up, and wanted to go upstairs. The whole process was like a walking corpse. His entire body seemed to have been hollowed out. When the phone page lit up, he saw an unfamiliar number on it. There were only five words, ¡°born, Dragon and Phoenix. ¡°. He quivered and read the text message several times. Although this number deliberately hid his origin, he could basically guess who it was. He wanted to reply to his text message, but he did not know where to start. Twins. These three words kept running through his mind. Although he knew that she was pregnant with twins, now that he had confirmed it, he had a strange feeling. The delivery date given by the doctor was indeed in this period of time. He did not expect to hear the news of his child¡¯s birth. As long as she did not want him to know about his news, she would never let him know. He could actually find out the news, but until she was unwilling, he would not force her. Sometimes, he really felt that she was ruthless enough. Just as he was staring at the text message repeatedly, another text message popped out. Haicheng, 10.24. Haicheng... ... Huo Nanchen¡¯s fingers trembled. Did she mean to meet in Haicheng? The 24th, wasn¡¯t that the day after tomorrow? This time, he could not fall asleep. He picked up his coat on the SOFA and went out. Chapter 1053

Chapter 1053: How could chapter 1045 possibly be here

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION On the way there, Huo Nanchen felt that he had thought about a lot of things, but he did not seem to think about anything at all. No matter what her original intention was for leaving, she did not care about anything other than seeing her. On the 24th, Gu Ruochu woke up early. After taking care of the children, she handed them over to Chu Xin and the two nannies. Seeing that she was ready to leave, Chu Xin did not say anything. She only patted her shoulder, ¡°you can go in peace. I¡¯ll take good care of the children. ¡± ¡°okay, I¡¯ll go now. ¡± The children did not have a big name yet. They only had two nicknames. Chu Xin was actually wondering if she was waiting for Huo Nanchen to name the children. As she watched her leave, Chu Xin hoped that things would turn for the better when they saw this. She hoped that the heavens would give them a chance. Gu Zexi said that they had agreed to meet at Ai Xi Park. All they had to do was to wait for him there. Gu Ruochu was feeling a little uneasy. She had been waiting at Ai Xi Park for a long time. She had not thought about what Huo Nanchen should say. In fact, she did not know how to face Huo Nanchen. There were not many people in the park today. She sat on a stone bench and nced at the time on her watch from time to time. From the morning till noon, and then to the afternoon, Gu Ruochu went from anticipation to nervousness, and finally to despair and despair. How could he possiblye? How could he possibly want to see her again? In his heart, he must have hated her to the core. How could he still want to see a woman like her who had left him? A deste smile appeared on Gu Ruochu¡¯s face and she felt her legs go numb. She raised her head to look at the gloomy sky and a tear fell from the corner of her eye. She did not know whether to scold herself for being stupid or self-righteous. However, she still did not want to leave the park. This was the ce where they had agreed to meet. Perhaps it would be thest time they would meet. Finally, Gu Ruochu could not hold it in any longer. She stood by the side and suppressed her tears. The people around her walked past and looked at her as if they were looking at a fool. She was indeed a fool now! She did not know how long she had cried before she got up from her stool and nned to return. All kinds of love and despair seemed to be buried in this ce where they had agreed to meet. She had just gotten up when a few people appeared out of nowhere. Their intentions were very clear as they walked towards Gu Ruochu. ¡°Who are you? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s voice had be a little hoarse, but her eyes were exceptionally sharp as she looked at these people. Her instincts told her that these people definitely had ill intentions. ¡°Mydy,e back with us. ¡± Aside from Nan Yue¡¯s people, Gu Ruochu could not think of anyone else who would bring a ck-robed bodyguard over and call out to herdy. ¡°I¡¯m not yourdy. Go back and tell your president to never pester me again. As for what he wants, I¡¯ve already done it. If he does not fulfill his promise, I will pay any price to make him pay. ¡± Her warning was clear. She told Nan Yue not to touch the huo family and Huo Nanchen as well. ¡°Mydy, you¡¯ve misunderstood. We¡¯re just following the president¡¯s orders to bring you back. ¡± The bodyguard took a step forward and extended his hand, ¡°Mydy, it¡¯s best if you follow us back on your own ord. We¡¯re all a bunch of rough men, we¡¯re afraid that we might identally hurt you. ¡± ¡°stop pretending. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not expect Nan Yue to still not let her off. Perhaps Nan Yue did not just want his daughter to return to bow before him and be his ve. Perhaps he had even set his sights on her two children. She would neverpromise. Chapter 1054

Chapter 1054: Chapter 1046, you dare to hit me?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION This Madman, Nan Yue, could even use his own daughter, let alone expect him to have any other human nature. The bodyguards seemed to have lost their patience Their voices carried a strong warning, ¡°the president has said that as long as he can make you submit, he will do whatever it takes. As his daughter, it¡¯s impossible for you not to know his temper. If he really waits for the president to lose his temper, he won¡¯t be as easy to talk to as the rest of us.¡± ¡°If Nan Yue wants it, let him take my body back. ¡± ¡°since you¡¯ve put it that way, don¡¯t me us for being polite. ¡± The leader¡¯s handnded on her shoulder. A cold light shed in Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes and in the next second, she threw the man over her shoulder. Although her martial power was much lower than before, she had been trying her best to recover. Even if she could not deal with a big shot, it was more than enough to deal with a small fry like this. The leader¡¯s internal organs were in pain from the fall. He curled up on the ground to ease the pain and immediately got up. His eyes were filled with contempt. ¡°Damn it, you actually dared to hit me? ¡± ¡°Gu Ruochu, don¡¯t think that you¡¯re really some richdy. You only have his blood on you. Didn¡¯t he still treat you like a chess piece and use you as a puppet You¡¯re just a fucking spy for the president. Now, the president wants to use you and make use of you again. Are you really putting on airs in front of me To put it bluntly, you¡¯re just hisckey!¡± He really thinks that he¡¯s so damn noble! Gu Ruochu felt a wave of disgust in her heart as she listened to this man¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m beating up idiots like you. ¡± Gu Ruochu stepped forward. The cold light in her eyes carried an imposing aura ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I used to be or who I worked for. I¡¯ve long since left this disgusting organization. You, are hisckey! ¡± ¡°Brother Biao, stop talking nonsense with this woman. Just tie her up and bring her back to the president for punishment. This woman has already betrayed the president. The president will never forgive her. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s already bad mood worsened when she heard a group of idiots moring in front of her. She picked up a brick from the ground and mmed it viciously on his head. ¡°GET LOST! ¡± This group of people was thoroughly provoked by Gu Ruochu. The one in the lead took out a gun and aimed it at Gu Ruochu. At the same time, he pulled the safety lever, ¡°let¡¯s see if you can still be arrogant! ¡± With a bang, a figure suddenly appeared. The bodyguard in ck suddenly changed his direction and fired a bullet into the sky. The people who were originally in the park suddenly panicked and did not understand what had happened here. ¡°Nanchen? ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at the person who had been entangled with the group of people in the blink of an eye. She was still a little confused. That person was indeed him. He had reallye. He turned his head and looked at her deeply. In the next second, he turned his head and smashed his hand on that person¡¯s head. Blood sttered everywhere and a few screams could be heard at the same time. In less than a minute, almost everyone had fallen. There was still blood on his face and body. He turned his head and let go. When he stared at her, he walked over with a muffled sound. The dark night made him look even more cold and distant. The person behind him had somehow gotten up. He was still holding a gun in his hand and was shooting wildly as if he had gone mad. ¡°Nanchen, DODGE! ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart was instantly lifted high. She did not know who it was but she heard a muffled groan and fell to the ground. ¡°Huo Nanchen, Huo Nanchen... ¡± Gu Ruochu did not know how she got there. She saw that his body was bleeding and his dark clothes were almost dyed dark red. Chapter 1055

Chapter 1055: Chapter 1047

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Ruo Chu, there was an ident... on the road just now. But... I still came. ¡± How could he really break her promise. ¡°Don¡¯t talk, Shh, don¡¯t talk... ¡± a huge panic filled her chest. She didn¡¯t know what she was doing. ¡°Let me finish. ¡± He had used almost all his strength and his hands were no longer as strong as before. ¡°I have a lot of things I want to say to you, but it seems that I only have enough time to say those three words to you... ¡± They both knew those three words. ¡°I beg you, don¡¯t speak. Why did you save me? I ran away from you. I¡¯m a truly bad woman. Why don¡¯t you hate me? ¡± ¡°Huo Nanchen will never... Hate Gu Ruochu. ¡± In the next second, her tears fell like rain on his face. She was afraid that he would say another word and that he would disappear before her eyes like Xu Yichen. Gu Ruochu suddenly stood up and gged down a car. She did not know what she had said to the man. She did not even remember if he was a man or a woman. She only remembered that he had lent her the car and even helped her carry Huo Nanchen into the car. ¡°little girl, hurry up and send him to the hospital. He looks pretty badly injured. ¡± Gu Ruochu wiped her tears. She had just inserted the key into the keyhole when she heard Huo Nanchen¡¯s voice from the side. ¡°Ruo Chu, let¡¯s go to the church. ¡± He felt that he could not miss this opportunity. At thest moment, he wanted toplete this long overdue wedding under the witness of the Priest and let the heavens bear witness to it. ¡°No, you must go to the hospital. ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu, I only want to go to the church. I only want to go to the ce we¡¯ve always wanted to go to. We¡¯ve promised each other, I don¡¯t want to regret it. ¡± He had never thought that he would be able to fulfill his wish under these circumstances despite the countless promises he had made. Gu Ruochu had never tried to dissuade him, especially herst sentence, which almost made her burst into tears. In the end, she changed the direction of the car and rushed towards the church. In a trance, he seemed to see Gu Ruochu walking towards him in her wedding dress. When he opened his eyes again, they had indeed arrived at the church. Huo Nanchen gritted his teeth. With Ruo Chu¡¯s help, he walked very seriously. It was a rare sight for a priest to see such a pair of newlyweds. Even the bride and groom were not wearing formal dresses. ¡°May God give you a new lease of life. ¡± The priest ced his hand on his chest and gave his most sincere blessing. ¡°NANCHEN... Nanchen! ¡± Huo Nanchen managed to hold on until the veryst moment before he copsed. No! ... ¡°Huo Nanchen! ¡± Gu Ruochu woke up from her dream once again. Her entire body was drenched in sweat. She sat up andbed her hair behind her head. She had had another nightmare. She never expected that three years would have passed in the blink of an eye. They had also stayed in Zurich for more than three years. However, she would still dream about Huo Nanchen over and over again. She would still feel heartache for the moment when he copsed. Back then, he had been shot a few times and Nan Yue had still been chasing after him. While Huo Nanchen was treating him, she had chosen to leave him. Only by leaving him would he be able to live on and Gu Zexi and the others would have the energy to deal with Nan Yue. It turned out that three years had passed. Nan Chen, is he alright? Gu Ruochu sat on the bed in a daze for a long time. It was only when she saw a few children of simr age wearing swimming rings and swimming in their swimsuits by the side of the sparkling pool that she thought that it was time for her to go down. ¡°Little Duo¡¯er, follow behind your brother. Be careful not to fall. ¡± The aunt looked at a group of children, some really big head. Chapter 1056

Chapter 1056: Chapter 1048 twin children

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The sparkling swimming pool was cleaned clean and clear every day. A little girl held the handrail and slowly entered the shallow water area of the swimming pool with the help of the Aunty. Looking at her small figure, the Aunty reminded her from the side. She was wearing a simple swimsuit. Holding the Aunty¡¯s hand, she stretched out her fair and fleshy legs to test it out. Only then did she carefully enter the water. Her shoulder-length hair was tied up into small balls. Under the Sun, her fair and soft face looked very adorable. Her eyshes were slightly curled, and her nose was small and straight. ¡°brother, brother... ¡± Her tender voice was sweet. A group of four or five-year-old children jumped into the shallow water with a PLOP. Behind the little girl stood a little boy with a swimming ring. There was not a single blemish on his small face, but there was a serious expression on his face. ¡°Little Duo¡¯er, hold your brother¡¯s hand. Don¡¯t hold Auntie¡¯s hand, Auntie will hurt too. Little Duo¡¯er, listen to me. ¡± Huo Qiaoan was still guiding her. They both had nicknames. Their brother¡¯s name was little yuan¡¯er, and their sister¡¯s name was little duo¡¯er. With their current logical thinking, they were unable to analyze how casual and vulgar their nicknames were, but they were used to it as mothers. The little girl nodded her head heavily and obediently let go of the aunt¡¯s hand. ¡°brother, I want to... I want to go swimming. ¡± The aunt looked at the interaction between the two children and was satisfied with her brother¡¯s actions. They were said to be devilish children, but the siblings were raised well. In the past, she had taken care of the children of other employers and had despised some of them for being too mature and not like children. She had also despised some of the boys for being too noisy and noisy. However, this brother of hers had a gentlemanly air about him at such a young age. He was polite, very humble, and had the naivety of a child. Anyone would like such a child. ¡°Miss Gu, you¡¯ve woken up from your afternoon nap. ¡± The aunt was watching a group of children ying in the water. When she turned around and saw Gu Ruochu walking over, she smiled and greeted her. These children were all from the neighborhood and would asionallye over to y. However, there really were no children as beautiful as Xiao Duo¡¯er and her brother. ¡°Mommy, Mommy. ¡± The little girl who had just jumped into the water waved at her with a bright smile on her face. When the little boy saw Gu Ruochu, he also called out for his mommy and had a great time ying with the other children. Gu Ruochu squatted by the side of the swimming pool and reached out to take the child¡¯s little hand. She then asked in a gentle voice, ¡°did Xiao Duo¡¯er and brother listen to the adults today? ¡± The little girl nodded her head heavily, ¡°I listen to big brother. I think I¡¯ve just hurt Auntie. I blew on Auntie¡¯s hand and it stopped hurting. ¡± Gu Ruochu burst intoughter and looked at her daughter¡¯s fingernails. They were indeed a little sharp. ¡°Little Duo¡¯er¡¯s fingernails have grown. Mommy will cut them for you. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± The little girl released her hand and yed with her little friend. The auntie walked over with the children¡¯s drawings, ¡°Miss Gu, the simple drawings that little duo¡¯er and big brother drew just now were very simple but very beautiful. ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at the drawings that the two children had drawn. Even though there were only the sun and people, they were still very decent. These were her hobbies to guide the children and they were very interested in these as well. Gu Ruochu put the drawings away. These things would be their childhood memories in the future. Chapter 1057

Chapter 1057: Chapter 1049: Return to the country

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION A group of children yed in the swimming pool for a long time. Their parents had also arrived. They chatted with Gu Ruochu and nned to bring the children back. Huo wanyue was also tired from ying in the water. She came up from the swimming pool and was wrapped in arge white towel. Gu Ruochu helped the siblings dry their hair and wipe their bodies. ¡°Mommy, I love you and brother the most. ¡± Huo Qiaoan was also smiling when his sister called him so sweetly. Gu Ruochu was suddenly hugged by the little girl. She could not help butugh when she heard her sweet and soft voice, ¡°alright, be good. Put on your dress. Put on your clothes and you can eat with Mommy. ¡± ¡°great, dinner¡¯s ready. ¡± The little girl pped her hands and jumped with joy. Huo Qiaoan held Gu Ruochu¡¯s hand as he tilted his head to look at his sister. The curve of his lips unconsciously widened. Come on,e on. Gu Ruochu finally tidied up the two little ones and led them into the vi by the hand. ¡°great-grandfather. ¡± The two little ones cried out crisply and had already broken free from Gu Ruochu¡¯s hand. They flew into great-grandfather¡¯s arms. ¡°Hey, great-grandson, great-granddaughter. ¡± GREAT-GRANDFATHER GU¡¯s face was full of smiles. He reached out to pick up Huo wanyue and hugged Huo Qiaoan. ¡°great-grandfather, let¡¯s go wash our hands. Let¡¯s go eat. ¡± Huo wanyue held her great-grandfather¡¯s hand and hopped towards the dining table. Huo qiaoan watched Huo Wanyue¡¯s short legs run so fast that it looked as if she was about to fall. He was terrified and quickly held his sister¡¯s hand, ¡°be careful not to fall. ¡± ¡°got it, big brother. ¡± Huo wanyue stuck out her tongue at her and slowly walked forward. Grandfather Gu patted huo qiaoan¡¯s head, feeling very pleased. Qiao an always knew how to help her mother take care of her sister, and she always knew how to take care of her sister. At least Ruo Chu wasn¡¯t so worried. If it were two naughty children, they would definitely make people very tired. After grandfather Gu brought the two children to wash their hands, he walked to the dining table. All the dishes were served, and the two children used small spoons. They were a little clumsy but very serious as they ate, not making any noise or making any noise. The aunt who took care of the children praised the two children more than once, and they were really much less worried than ordinary children. How good of a gene must they have. At the thought of this, the aunt could not help but gossip in her heart again. She had been working as a nanny in this house for a year. Unfortunately, she had never seen the male owner. There was only one old man. She had even bumped into a young man a few times before. She had initially thought that he was Miss Gu¡¯s husband. In the end, she found out that they were siblings. Even if they were divorced, it was impossible that this child had note to visit them for a day. ¡°Mother, are we going to return to uncle¡¯s house soon? ¡± Huo wanyue raised her head and looked at her mother in a daze after finishing her meal. Gu Ruochu¡¯s hand paused as she picked up the food and nodded, ¡°yes, you¡¯ve never returned to our own country ever since you were born. I¡¯ve discussed this with your great-grandfather and we¡¯re going to return to our country eventually. ¡± She had stayed in Zurich for more than three years and had tried her best not to think about many things. However, her grandfather was right. The child would eventually grow up and return to her own country. When she had gone abroad to seek refuge, she had also wanted to give her child a better environment to grow up in. Sometimes, she would ask her father where he was. This was especially so for a little girl of her age who was the most curious. She would ask her father if he had been hidden away by her. Gu Ruochu suddenly felt a little mncholic. In the past, she had thought about taking care of her child by herself, but it was nothing much. Unfortunately, she had never thought that her child would need a father. Chapter 1058

Chapter 1058: Three years have passed since chapter 1050

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°That¡¯s great. I want to know if father is really at Uncle¡¯s house. ¡± Huo Wanyue¡¯s unconscious words caused Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression to change. ¡°Little Duo¡¯er, be a good girl and eat your meal. Otherwise, mommy will get angry. ¡± Huo Qiaoan was already very observant of his mother¡¯s mood at such a young age. He quickly fed his little sister a mouthful of rice. Once she had eaten, she did not remember to ask anything else. Huo Wanyue took a bite from her brother¡¯s spoon and ced the braised chicken wings on the te onto Gu Ruochu¡¯s bowl. She said pitifully, ¡°mommy, eat your meal. Don¡¯t be angry at little duo¡¯er. ¡± Gu Ruochu could not possibly be angry at her small appearance. Besides, the child did not know what was truly upsetting her and thought that she was angry that she refused to eat. Gu Ruochu stroked her daughter¡¯s head and put the chicken wings between her teeth. In the blink of an eye, three years had passed. When the child first arrived in Zurich, she had been quite busy dealing with various matters. Fortunately, the child had the help of a nanny. Gu Zexi and Chu Xin would visit them from time to time in Zurich and the past few years had been very peaceful. As for the domestic news, she had heard that the presidential pce had undergone a huge change the second year after she left. After the presidential pce experienced a glorious time, it suddenly revealed an unprecedented scandal. At first, it was about the dark secret of voting for the president. After it was exposed, everyone was shocked. This scandal had been cleared up by the professionals. Unfortunately, the subsequent scandals had pushed the presidential pce to the front of public opinion again. For a time, the presidential pce was pushed to the cusp of the storm. Abuse of private power, stepping on the beloved to ascend the throne, cruel abandonment, presidential election cheating, and so on... ... All kinds of dirty tricks and old scandals were dug up, and real evidence was released on various media outlets. For a time, Nan Yue and the presidential pce were caught in all kinds of rumors. It seemed that someone was deliberately messing with the Presidential Pce, not giving him any room to fight back. For the past four years, Nan Yue had been very uneasy in the presidential position in the country. It was said that even the candidates had been removed from the presidential election this time, and there were even people who jointly impeached him and demanded that the president be removed. A certain regtory agency seemed to have started an investigation into Nan Yue and the presidential pce. Now that he had been removed from the presidency, there was a possibility that Nan Yue would be put on trial. In Gu Ruochu¡¯s opinion, he definitely deserved it. ¡°This time, I might not go abroad again. ¡± The old man put down his bowl and chopsticks and stood up ¡°My old bones are old enough to not be able to withstand the torment. Instead of waiting to die abroad, I might as well return to the country and stay there. After all, a fallen leaf returns to its roots. ¡± ¡°Mm, let¡¯s return to the country. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s nose twitched. She knew that the old man was homesick. ¡°Oh right, I¡¯ve already arranged a new identity for you. ¡± The old man smiled and nced at her. ¡°You¡¯re still my granddaughter after all. This time, you¡¯ll have a new identity when you return. I want everyone to know that you¡¯re the Gu family¡¯s granddaughter. ¡± ¡°thank you, Grandfather. ¡± ¡°silly child, there¡¯s no need to thank me, grandfather. ¡± At night, after the two little ones had taken a shower, Gu Ruochu let them into bed. They hopped on the bed for a while and soony obediently on the bed when she saw their mother walk over. Gu Ruochu covered them with the nket. After all, they were children, so they fell asleep in no time. As she watched the two little ones sleep peacefully, Gu Ruochu noticed that her daughter¡¯s little foot was exposed, so she quickly tucked her daughter back into the nket. Chapter 1059

Chapter 1059: Chapter 1051 wasing back again

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The night was very dark. The city seemed to have special music. She heard the piano ying not far away. Was She going back tomorrow? It had been three years. She did not know what earth-shattering changes had happened in an Cheng. She wasing back again. ?`?`?` An Cheng airport The flight arrived at an Cheng airport on time. The staff¡¯s announcement was already echoing in the airport. ¡°Dear passengers, the flight from Zurich to an Cheng has arrived at nine o¡¯clock... ¡± The airport was filled with people, and Chu Xin had been waiting outside for half an hour. The airport was filled with people, and the staff¡¯s announcement kept ringing in the airport. People wereing and going, and Chu Xin even stood on her tiptoes to see if she woulde out. She had called to say that it was the flight this time. A few people came out from the VIP corridor in turn. The leader was a young woman with long hair. Her hair was slightly curly, and her sunsses almost covered half of her face. She was followed by two children and an old man. A few bodyguards followed her from a short distance away. They looked very imposing. Chu Xin¡¯s eyes lit up and she quickly stood where she was and waved, ¡°Ruo Chu, I¡¯m here. ¡± Gu Ruochu looked towards the source of the voice and saw Chu Xin running towards her. She reached out and hugged her, ¡°Ruo Chu, you¡¯re finally back. Rong Xiao and I have been talking about you for the past few days. ¡± Gu Ruochu patted her on the back and the two chatted happily on the spot. They had not seen each other for a long time and they appeared rather excited at the airport. ¡°Aunt Xin! ¡± Huo Wanyue and Huo Qiaoan clearly recognized each other. They called out obediently and tugged at the woman¡¯s clothes, ¡°Aunt Xin, you promised to take us out for chocte ice cream in the video call. You can¡¯t go back on your word. ¡± At home, their mother strictly controlled their sweet food and ice cream so huo wanyue could hardly move her feet when she saw ice cream. Chu Xin looked at the little fellow who was tugging at her calves. She was using her legs to support her little body as she tried her best to stand up. She was simply too adorable. ¡°Okay, I will definitely bring you to eat chocte and ice cream. With me here, I will definitely not stop you, okay? ¡± ¡°thank you, aunt Xin. ¡± Huo Wanyue was obviously ying the role of her little sweetheart. She clumsily hugged her head and kissed it. ¡°little thing, are you only satisfied if you make me look adorable? It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. Now, I¡¯m going to carry you back to my own home. ¡± After putting down Huo Wanyue, Chu Xin picked up Huo Qiaoan who was next to her. The little boy was wearing suspenders and didn¡¯t cry or make a fuss. He looked at her and said, ¡°Aunt Xin has be more and more beautiful. ¡± ¡°little thing, you¡¯re so sweet. ¡± Hearing the praise, Chu Xin was naturally in a much better mood. ¡°GRANDPA GU. ¡± After teasing the two little guys, Chu Xin called out to grandfather Gu. The old man nodded slightly. ¡°Xin, take ruo Chu for a walk around an Cheng. I¡¯ll go back first, you young people have fun. ruo Chu hasn¡¯t returned to China since the third day of the Lunar New Year, it¡¯s time for her to go around and see what changes have happened in an Cheng. ¡± ¡°Alright, grandfather. ¡± The bodyguards followed the old man and left. Chu Xin turned around and picked up a little baby before bringing her back to her car. ¡°An Cheng has changed too much recently. ¡± Gu Ruochu and the children sat in the back seat and watched the scenery outside the window as it continued to recede. In the short span of three years, an Cheng seemed to have undergone significant changes. be it the scenery or the economy, it seemed to be developing much faster than before. Chapter 1060

Chapter 1060: Chapter 1052 Western restaurant

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°That¡¯s right. You won¡¯t be returning to Zurich from now on, will you? ¡± Chu Xin drove very seriously She then asked casually, ¡°Rong Xiao has a social engagement today and can¡¯t get away. He can only watch as Ie to pick you up. Later, we¡¯ll bring little darling to meet Yang Xi and the others. It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve seen each other and we miss each other very much. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡± It has been three years and she misses these few friends very much. The car soon arrived at a Western restaurant. ¡°Do you still remember this Western restaurant? We used toe here often. After you¡¯ve gone to Zurich, Rong Xiao and I woulde here from time to time. ¡± ¡°Of course, I remember. ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at the fluent English on the signboard and suddenly sighed at the passing of time. Those years were filled with Youth and memories. After parking the car, Chu Xin helped her carry a child out. ¡°My babies, Auntie is treating you to ice cream. ¡± Naturally, the little girl was jumping with joy. She even said warily, ¡°Mommy, I must eat aplete ice cream today. ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you eat one today. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s voice was gentle as she ruffled the little girl¡¯s hair. ¡°Wee. ¡± The waiter brought them to a seat by the window. Gu ruochu ced the two children on a stool and not long after ordering, the waiter served the children¡¯s desserts and ice cream. ¡°thank you, sister. ¡± Huo Qiaoan reached out to take the ice cream and thanked her politely. He even patted his little sister on the shoulder, signaling her to call for help. Huo wanyue instantly understood and joined her brother in shouting, ¡°thank you, sister. ¡± The waitress was pleasantly surprised by her big sister¡¯s address. Her heart was bursting with joy. Especially when she heard her sweet voice, she felt as if her heart was about to melt. ¡°little children are so cute. ¡± As expected, a good-looking child was a gentleman. He could not bepared to those devilish children. ¡°Qiao an is only about three years old. Why do I sense a gentlemanly feeling from him? He¡¯s really too likable, polite and cute. ¡± ¡°No one likes the noisy and noisy devilish children by the side. It¡¯s the devilish child from before that has given me too much psychological trauma. However, I did not guide the child too much. It¡¯s also his own personality. ¡± Gu Ruochu watched the two children beside her eat ice cream. She then took out a tissue and wiped their mouths clean. Her heart was filled with happiness and satisfaction. ¡°If this continues, I¡¯m really going to be tempted to give birth to a child. ¡± Chu Xin wailed pitifully from the side, ¡°Do you know that I was originally a dink tribe member who did not intend to give birth to a child! ! ¡± ¡°since you want to, then give birth to one. ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at her meaningfully, implying that she was referring to a certain person. ¡°I don¡¯t even have a man, why would I want to give birth to a child? ¡± Chu xin quickly brought up this topic. It was just then that the dishes were served. Gu Ruochu thought that she should coax the siblings to finish their meal before eating the ice cream. Otherwise, she would not be able to eat anything other than snacks for lunch. ... The atmosphere and atmosphere in the restaurant were exceptionally elegant. Huo Nanchen had arrived at the private room early and had been sitting there for almost an hour. This private room was the best seat in the entire Western restaurant. Initially, the group of people had wanted to take over the entire restaurant but huo Nanchen had rejected them impatiently. However, there was no need to make a fuss over a meal. He seemed to have forgotten what day it was. An hour ago, Lu Fang and the others asked him out for a meal, but there was still no sign of them. They used to be very punctual people, who knew what they were up to this time. Chapter 1061

Chapter 1061: Chapter 1053, birthday

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Looking at the time on his wrist, he thought of waiting another 20 minutes for that group of people. If he could not wait any longer, he might have to leave first. The door to the private room suddenly opened. Lu Fang pushed the cake that he had prepared meticulously into the room while singing a bilingual happy birthday song. ¡°Nanchen, happy birthday. ¡± Lan Nuo, an Shaosi, and the others were also there. Huo Nanchen was stunned for a moment before he remembered that today seemed to be his birthday. It had been three years, and he was already 28 and almost 29. It was said that he would stand at 30. ¡°So it¡¯s my birthday today. I was wondering what you guys were ying at, and you guys made it sound so mysterious. ¡± Huo Nanchen pinched his forehead and sat down again. ¡°actually, there¡¯s no need to make such a big fuss. I¡¯m just one year older. ¡± ¡°You say that like you¡¯re that old. ¡± Lu Fang was displeased. ¡°A man has 31 flowers. You¡¯re not even at the age of one flower yet, and you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re old? Come,e, brothers, let¡¯s have a drink. We have to have a few drinks today. ¡± Huo Nanchen took a sip of his drink and did not make anyments. They would do whatever they wanted. ¡°The birthday girl is here, how can there be no drinking? ¡± An SHAOSI casually picked up his own ss and poured a ss of wine into it. He walked over and stuffed it into his hand. ¡°I say, you¡¯ve lived in peace and abstinence for so many years, and people can¡¯t even see you. Why are you so tense? ¡± Lu Fang tried his best to give an Shaosi a look, but an Shaosi was still unmoved. There was even a slight curve on his lips. ¡°You guys drink, I¡¯ll drink today. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough! ¡± An Shaosi did not force him and took a sip of his own wine. These past few years, on their birthdays, they had all gathered together like this. They were not as noisy as before. As they drank, Lu Fang drank a little too much. ¡°No, I need to go to the washroom first. You guys drink first and I¡¯lle over right away. ¡± Lu Fang¡¯s footsteps were a little unsteady. Lan Nuo saw that he was so drunk and wanted toe over and help him, but he waved his hand and refused. ¡°Don¡¯t help me, I¡¯m not drunk and I just want to go to the washroom. ¡± Lan Nuo saw that he would not go there. Anyway, he was a man and nothing would happen to him. ¡°Okay,e up soon. ¡± Lu Fang was a little tongue-tied. He leaned against the door and smiled. ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll be back soon. ¡± As soon as he stepped out of the door, he staggered to the left. The private room was originally on the second floor, but he somehow went downstairs. He patted his head. ¡°waiter, where is the washroom here? ¡± ¡°Sir, follow me. ¡± The waiter saw that his face was red and quickly took him to the washroom on the first floor. When he walked down the aisle, he saw someone he knew sitting by the window, because the person looked a little familiar. Perhaps it was because he was drunk, but his brain was extremely slow. Who was that again? The passing crowd kept passing by, blocking his line of sight. When the crowd passed, he actually couldn¡¯t find who it was! Damn it, how did my alcohol tolerance be so bad? Patting his own forehead, Lu Fang continued to wander off with the waiter. On the other side, Chu Xin was still chatting with Ruo Chu. It was as if she just realized that the Little Guy, Huo Qiaoan, was not by her side. ¡°where¡¯s Qiao an? ¡± ¡°He just told me that he¡¯s going to the WASHROOM. ¡± ¡°Oh my God, you¡¯re letting him do it alone? ¡± ¡°He¡¯s a very independent child. If you don¡¯t let him do it alone, he¡¯ll throw a little tantrum. ¡± Gu Ruochu smiled ¡°Qiao an has always been like this since he was young. He¡¯s very independent. Actually, I¡¯m more at ease with him. ¡± Chapter 1062

Chapter 1062: Chapter 1054 thought that she had read it wrong

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Oh my God. ¡± Chu Xin was at a loss for words to describe her current feelings. It turns out that children can be so adorable. ¡°Yes, brother and sister are truly the most beautiful gifts that the heavens have given me. ¡± Gu ruochu gently wiped Wan Yue¡¯s mouth with a tissue as she watched her eat a mouthful of white cream. Gu Ruochu, who was filled with the glow of maternal love, appeared very gentle in Chu Xin¡¯s eyes. Lu Fang was still in a daze as he followed the waiter to the men¡¯s washroom. In the huge washroom, a little boy was doing something with his head lowered. The little one looked very soft and cute. Lu Fang almost thought that he had seen wrongly again. ¡°Sir, this is the men¡¯s washroom. If you need anything, you can call me. ¡± The female waiter did not go in. She only instructed him to turn around and leave. ¡°excuse / me / , but / could / you / please / help / me? ¡± A soft voice sounded. The female waiter who was just about to leave turned around and saw a few-year-old child walking over. He was wearing suspenders, and there were no blemishes on his delicate little face. His fair and tender skin gave off a harmless feeling. The child looked Asian, but his fluent English sounded very authentic and polite. The waitress used English to ask the child in detail what problems he had encountered. Only then did she realize that he had to go to the toilet and was unable to take off his suspenders by himself. ¡°where¡¯s your mother? Why didn¡¯t she help you take off your pants and leave you here alone? ¡± The more the waitress looked at the child, the more she liked him. ¡°Mommy is eating. You have to settle your own matters as a man. ¡± Even though he was still so small, his tone was still very serious. The waiter burst intoughter. He felt that this child was both cute and well-educated. Lu Fang stood at the side and tugged at his tie. He originally thought that this child was interesting and wanted to tease him, but when the child turned around, he saw the child¡¯s face clearly and his entire body stiffened. Why did this child look exactly like Huo Nanchen? ¡°Huo... ¡± Lu Fang stretched out his finger and pointed at him for a long time, trembling. Out of nowhere, he suddenly hugged the child and burst into tears. ¡°Nanchen, why did you suddenly shrink? Tell me. Who is taking revenge on you? Tell me, I will take revenge for you! I must be dreaming. How could you suddenly be so small? IMPOSSIBLE, impossible! ¡± The waiter:¡±...¡± Huo Qiaoan:¡±...¡± What a big imagination. ¡°Sir, please give the child to me first. The child needs to go to the toilet... ¡± The waiter was wondering if this man had a mental problem, or if he was simply a disguised child trafficker. He reached out his hand to carry the child over. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m not Nanchen. My name is Qiao An. ¡± At this moment, Huo Qiaoan was still exining to him in all seriousness. Even though he was in a hurry to pee and was still being held by this weird uncle. However, he still had to listen to mom. Lu Fang looked at the child¡¯s frowning expression and cried even louder. He was practically crying with Snot all over his face. ¡°You didn¡¯t even change your expression. So I wasn¡¯t dreaming. Your body was really shrunk by someone! ! What kind of Voodoo did those people give you? ¡± ¡°...¡± Huo qiaoan¡¯s patience finally ran out when he saw this neurotic uncle suddenly hugging him. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m going to pee on you. Put me down. ¡± He kicked his legs and jumped down before Lu Fang could react. He went straight into the bathroom. The waiter looked at the man as if he was a monster. He waited for the child toe out of the bathroom. Chapter 1063

Chapter 1063: Chapter 1055 don¡¯t get carried away

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s a psychopath or a criminal, but he¡¯s such a cute kid. Don¡¯t let him get carried away. Huo Qiaoan put on his overalls after going to the toilet. When he came out, he saw the two of them staring at each other. ¡°sister, thank you, sister. ¡± ¡°Hey, kid, let me carry you to your mother¡¯s. ¡± He reached out to carry him away, but the little guy was serious. ¡°sorry, how can a girl carry me? I¡¯m a man, I can walk on my own. ¡± Hearing him say that, the waiter could not help butugh. He quickly went up to hold his hand and smiled. ¡°Good Little Gentleman, I¡¯ll take you with me. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move! ¡± Under the bright light, Lu Fang indeed saw the little boy¡¯s face. The more he looked, the more he felt that this was no different from when Huo Nanchen was a child. ¡°Don¡¯t move! ¡± Huo Qiaoan looked up at him and stood there without moving. Lu Fang felt that he was really like a human trafficker now. He stared at the little boy¡¯s face up close. It was almost exactly the same! Lu Fang originally wanted to say a few words to the little boy, but unfortunately, his physiological problems were too pressing. He turned around and went to the toilet. ¡°stand here and wait for me first! ! You must wait for uncle, you must wait for uncle toe out from inside! ! ¡± He thought about whether he had anything to coax the children with, but how could he have anything to coax the children when this happened so suddenly. After searching his entire body, he realized that he only had his wallet with him. He randomly took out a few pieces of money from inside and said, ¡°wait for uncle here,e out immediately. ¡± This time, the waiter looked at him even more warily and weirdly. This man was definitely a beast who kidnapped and sold women and children! Lu Fang was so drunk that he was stressed by his physiological problems. When he finished solving his physiological problems, he came out in a hurry. The adults and children were gone. Oh my God, I¡¯m so angry! He¡¯s gone? What happened? Although he was drunk just now, he did seem to have seen a face that was very simr to Huo Nanchen¡¯s. Could it be that he was hallucinating again? Huo Qiaoan obediently held her hand The waiter walked slowly on purpose. ¡°little friend, why does your mother trust you to go to the toilet alone? There are a lot of bad people these days. For example, don¡¯t go near that uncle who was acting weird just now. He might just hug you and sell you off. ¡± He grunted and quickly walked away. Lu Fang staggered a few steps and walked to the basin. He turned on the tap and poured cold water on his face before he regained a bit of consciousness. The scene from just now was still lingering in his mind. It took him a few steps to react. THAT¡¯S NOT RIGHT! ! He definitely did not hallucinate just now ! ! What he saw just now was clearly a miniature version of Huo Nanchen. Not to mention his appearance, even the way he frowned was exactly the same. Lu Fang instantly sobered up a lot, but when he chased after them, he did not see anyone. He seemed to have sobered up. He hurriedly looked for the waitress just now. For a moment, he could not find her. He ran straight upstairs. In the private room, a few people were still drinking. The door opened with a bang. A few people looked at the door in surprise. Lu Fang had already appeared in front of them, panting. ¡°guess who I saw just now? ¡± ¡°Who did you see? ¡± ¡°I saw... ¡± Lu Fang suddenly remembered that Huo Nanchen was here, so he quickly shut his mouth. However, the image of the little boy just now was still in his mind. He was so anxious that he couldn¡¯t exin anything. ¡°Lan Nuo,e with me. I have something to tell you. HURRY UP! ¡± Chapter 1064

Chapter 1064: Chapter 1056, Mama?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Lan Nuo was baffled. He was almost dragged out of the door by Lu Fang. ¡°What are you doing? Are you still drunk? ¡± Lan nuo reached out to touch his forehead, but he knocked it off ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. Let me tell you something serious. Just now, I saw a boy who looked exactly like Huo Nanchen when he was young! Do you know how much he looked like? I almost thought Huo Nanchen¡¯s body was shrunk by a Voodoo! ¡± ¡°Is it that exaggerated? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not exaggerated at all. It¡¯s absolutely horrifying. ¡± ¡°Miss, where¡¯s the boy you just took away? ¡± After going downstairs, he finally found the waitress, but there was no one else around her, let alone the boy he just saw. The waitress saw him walking over in excitement and was so scared that she subconsciously took a few steps back. ¡°What are you doing? There are a lot of people here. Don¡¯t do anything reckless. ¡± Lu Fang was so scared that he didn¡¯t dare to move, but Lu Fang didn¡¯t have any intention to restrain himself. ¡°Tell me, where did that child go? I¡¯m really in a hurry. ¡± ¡°The child was taken away by his mother. I don¡¯t know where he went either. ¡± Taken away by the child¡¯s mother? Lu Fang really wanted to give himself a p. Why did he drink so much wine just now? Wait, mother? Lu Fang¡¯s heart clenched. He suddenly exchanged a nce with Lan Nuo and saw some guesses in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°could it be that Gu Ruochu has returned? I remember that she was indeed pregnant with the child back then. It would be perfectly normal if she saw a child simr to Nanchen¡¯s. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell Nanchen. ¡± ¡°Hey, where are you going? ¡± Lan nuo reached out and tugged at his cor, pulling him back ¡°Why are you telling Nanchen? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know his current situation. Are you going to tell him that the person who had left you at your most vulnerable moment has returned, causing his initially nk memory to be filled with hatred? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡± Lu Fang then remembered that this time was different from the past. Lan Nuo¡¯s words had awakened him. That¡¯s right. Three years ago, he had been shot and Gu Ruochu had left an Cheng. At that time, when they found out that he had been shot, he had been sent to the hospital. Because his injuries were very serious, he had been transferred to several hospitals. Many hospitals did not dare to ept him so the olddy gritted her teeth and sent him straight to country M. Hey in the hospital for two whole years and only woke upst year. It was not easy for him to wake up, but he hadpletely forgotten all the memories that belonged to Gu Ruochu. Lu Fang remembered that when the country M hospital had informed them, he had immediately rushed to Huo Nanchen¡¯s ward. This man had slept for too long. The moment he opened his eyes, he was at a loss. From his eyes to his entire body, Lu Fang could tell that Huo Nanchen had lost his memory. Fortunately, it was a selective memory loss. He only knew that he had once loved a woman. That woman had left him when he was at his lowest point. His mind was still filled with the feelings he had for Gu Ruochu. He even felt an extreme depression in his chest. That pain was real. Everyone watched as he stood in front of the hospital bed, enduring the pain that wasing from both his heart and body. When the sun shone on Huo Nanchen¡¯s face, the corners of his lips lifted into a familiar arc. Everyone knew that this high and mighty man had finally woken up. On the first day he woke up, he asked if there was someone he had been worried about. Otherwise, his heart would not have been in such pain. ¡°I seem to have had a very long dream. In the dream, there was a woman with her back to me. ¡± Chapter 1065

Chapter 1065: Chapter 1057 and that was it

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION He was still full of grace, but his drooping eyshes carried a tinge of sadness and self-deprecation, ¡°no matter how much I shouted, she never turned around. I¡¯ve actually... really met this kind of woman? ¡± Lu Fang¡¯s heart trembled at that moment and he did not know what to say. How should he tell him that his wife had left after leaving behind her divorce certificate. ¡°How long have I been asleep? ¡± ¡°Two years. How many times have you been shot? ¡± Huo Nanchen did not know why but he felt a little sad. It turned out that he had been asleep for two years. When he looked at his hand, he almost felt that it was not his anymore. They only briefly introduced Gu Ruochu to him. They did not mention anything else because they were afraid that he would be triggered by something. They did not even mention his name. After learning the truth about his own heartache, Huo Nanchen did not ask about that woman again. They were afraid that Huo Nanchen would be reminded of someone or be triggered by something in the Huo family to recover that bad memory. They immediately cleaned up everything that Gu Ruochu had left behind in the huo family. The current Huo Nanchen only knew that he had been hurt by the woman he had loved. That was all. They had never intended for him to regain his memory. If Gu Ruochu had really returned with the child, they would have been worried and did not know how to deal with the situation. At that time, an Cheng had also been rummaged through by the public. Everyone was wondering if Madam Huo had run off with her lover. However, no one mentioned that woman¡¯s name in front of Huo Nanchen. They finally returned to an Cheng after half a month. There were Paparazzi waiting in ambush at the huo family¡¯s vi. No one knew which media outlet dared to rub salt into Huo Nanchen¡¯s wounds. However, Huo Nanchen was not angry or sad at all. Half an hourter, he called someone to burn down the entire Huo residence. As a result, an Cheng was once again shocked. Many people even saw the huo residence being burned down with their own eyes. They all knew who the Huo residence was set on fire for. That person was no longer there, and he did not want the huo residence to continue to exist. Lu Fang waspletely stunned on the spot. When the Huo residence was burned down, the sound of it breaking was extremely shocking. The surrounding people came to watch, and they even took photos and small videos. When the huge mespletely engulfed the scene, Lu Fang looked at the reflection of the fire in Huo Nanchen¡¯s eyes, and he suddenly sighed in his heart. It¡¯s good, let everything be in the past. Of course, this shocking burning scene also caused many people to discuss it. After that, huo showed no signs of wanting to remarry, and he forcefully waited until he was 28 years old. Some people said that Huo was still waiting for his wife. Waiting for her toe back. Only those close to him knew that this man might have really forgotten about Ruo Chu, but he could not forget the feeling that he loved her. The rumors that belonged to them had spread in an Cheng in different versions. No one knew which version was true, but the only thing that could be confirmed was this. This was a deep love that had been let down. Madam Huo hadpletely let Huo Shao down. Lu Fang sighed softly as he recalled the scenes of Huo Nanchen Waking Up. ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t act rashly for now. We still don¡¯t know if Gu Ruochu is the one. ¡± The two fell silent for a moment before Lan nuo finally spoke. ¡°Mm, let¡¯s go back and have a drink. ¡± Lu Fang reached out his hand to wipe the corner of his mouth, pretending that nothing had happened just now. The excitement that filled his heart earlier also gradually calmed down, only turning into calmness and worry. Chapter 1066

Chapter 1066: Chapter 1058 he is not a father

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu and Chu Xin left the Western restaurant and went straight to Rong Xiao¡¯s vi. Chu Xin noticed that Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression was not looking too good and knew that the waiter¡¯s words had caused her mood to fluctuate. She quickly carried the two children out of the Western restaurant. ¡°Qiao An, do you still remember what that uncle who called you looked like? ¡± Huo Qiaoan was keenly aware of his mother¡¯s change in mood He only took out a few pink bills, ¡°he only took out these and told me to wait for him outside the washroom. However, I left with the waitress. The waitress said that he was a beast who had abducted and sold children. ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at the few bills and subconsciously wanted to throw them out Chu Xin held her hand, ¡°calm down, calm down. Perhaps he¡¯s not the person you think he is. Besides, since you¡¯re nning to return to the country, you should be mentally prepared to meet him. After all, an Cheng is only this big. What do you think? ¡± Chu Xin, who had been in an Cheng for three years, knew everything about Huo Nanchen. The current Huo Nanchen was no longer the Huo Nanchen of the past. He had forgotten about Ruo Chu. Even an Shaosi and Gu Zexi said that he might never remember Ruo Chu again in his life. She did not know how to tell Ruo Chu. Actually, Ruo Chu hade back to the country with the hope of reconciling with Huo Nanchen. Unfortunately, she did not know if there was a turning point in the current situation. It was not that Gu Ruochu had not thought about reuniting with Huo Nanchen. However, it was only the first day back in an Cheng and she was not prepared to meet him. Hence, when the waiter told her that there was a man who had been staring at her son, she picked up the child and walked out with an unnatural expression. Along the way, there were flowers everywhere, but the smell in the air made her miss him a little more. She remembered that in the first year of her trip to Zurich, there was a very heavy snowfall. When she left him, her heart was cold, and it was also the most torturous first year. But now, everything had been endured. Rong Xiao¡¯s vi did not change much, but there were many creepers on the wall. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re back? ¡± Hearing the sound of the car driving in, Rong Xiao did not have time to take off the apron on his body before he came over to greet them. Everyone had some slight changes, but their feelings had not changed. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m still helping your mother-inw Cook for you. Looking at your look of disdain, I¡¯ve actually learned how to cook for the past three years, and my cooking skills are pretty good. ¡± ¡°really? Then I¡¯ll have a taste. ¡± ¡°MM, feel free to try. ¡± Rong Xiao said a few words to ruo Chu before he remembered. Weren¡¯t there still two little guys Why was there not even a trace of them? Although the two little guys had not returned to the country, they had been chatting with him in the video chat, calling him ¡®uncle¡¯ one after another, which was very friendly and lively. They even thought that they would finally be able to hug them when they returned. ¡°They might be in the car. I¡¯ll go get them. ¡± Gu Ruochu took out the marketing card from the trunk. After he took it, he turned around and opened the car door. Sure enough, the two little ones were leaning their heads against each other, mumbling something. ¡°Big Brother, are you sure that the strange uncle you met in the bathroom just now is your father? ¡± The little girl¡¯s almond-shaped eyes widened in surprise as she sobbed ¡°But grandfather said that my father is a peerless hero. He¡¯s definitely not the wretched uncle that big brother mentioned... I don¡¯t want a father anymore. Father isn¡¯t good at all! ¡± Thinking of this, the little girl almost cried. Chapter 1067

Chapter 1067: Chapter 1059

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°SHH. ¡± Huo qiaoan extended his finger and pressed it against his sister¡¯s mouth, ¡°don¡¯t let mommy hear you, or else mommy will be heartbroken. ¡± Actually, based on his intuition, the person he had met outside the washroom should not be their father, but it must be someone rted to their father. The little girl immediately covered her little mouth and her big eyes darted around. As expected, she saw Gu Ruochu outside the car. Her sweet voice carried a hint of Fawning as she threw herself at her and hugged her, ¡°Mommy, Mommy! ¡± Gu Ruochu did not hear what the two children had just said. She only saw them leaning against each other, mumbling something. She smiled faintly in her heart. They were only so young, yet they already had their own secrets. Gu Ruochu stroked the little girl¡¯s head. She held her in one hand and held Qiao an in the other as they got out of the car. ¡°Qiao An, Wanyue, quicklye down and meet your beloved Uncle Rong. ¡± When the little girl heard that she was going to meet the handsome uncle in the video, she got out of the car with a puff of smoke. Her short legs ran so fast that it made one¡¯s heart tremble in fear. ¡°Uncle Rong! ¡± ¡°Hey, my little sweetheart! ¡± Rong Xiao saw the little thing pouncing towards him. She was wearing a princess dress and squatted down to pick up the child. ¡°Long Time No see, have you missed uncle? ¡± ¡°Yes! ¡± Rong Xiao was amused by her loud shout. He put the child down and held the two children¡¯s little hands as they entered the vi, ¡°uncle has prepared some delicious snacks for you. I¡¯ll bring them to you now. ¡± When the mother-inw saw the two children, she could not help but coax them to y for a while. Her smile was even happier than before. After finally preparing the food, Gu Ruochu brought the two children to wash their hands before sitting down at the dining table again. After the meal, the children were a little sleepy and the mother-inw brought them upstairs to y with toys and watch TV. Gu Ruochu and the others drank a few sses of wine downstairs. ¡°Long time no see, how have you been? ¡± Rong Xiao picked up the ss of wine in front of him and touched Gu Ruochu¡¯s ss with emotion. He then raised his head and drank the entire ss. ¡°Why are you still bringing up such sad things? ¡± Gu Ruochu smiled and raised her hand to finish the entire ss of wine. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had a ss of wine with you. Let¡¯s treat this as a reunion between US brothers. ¡± They had drunk together countless times in the past and had finally gathered together again after much difficulty. ¡°CHEERS! ¡± The three sses gently clinked together and the smiles in each other¡¯s eyes were a little rxed. In the end, the three of them were a little drunk. Rong Xiao copsed onto the Sofa and a blush appeared on his handsome face He was a little tongue-tied as he spoke, ¡°it was supposed to be a good thing for you to be back. However, you just happened to run into another stupid incident. I don¡¯t know how you happened to run into such a coincidence. This means that... the two of you are somewhat fated... ¡± ¡°Who, who... ¡± Gu Ruochu did not have many thoughts in her head at the moment and only replied with this sentence. ¡°Of course it¡¯s Huo Nanchen... ¡± Those who were drunk would basically have their minds go nk. Chu Xin, who was originally drunk, suddenly stood up and pointed with her fingers, ¡°Hey, I told you not to tell Ruo Chu about this. What did I tell you before? You... you¡¯ve forgotten all about it, haven¡¯t you? ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ¡± Rong Xiao also got up from the SOFA Drunk, he said, ¡°it¡¯s just that Huo Nanchen seems to have a so-called blind date party recently. It¡¯s called a blind date, but it¡¯s actually a consort selectionpetition. Many girls are trying their best to squeeze in. It¡¯s just... It¡¯s just that they want to catch Huo Nanchen¡¯s eye... ¡± Chapter 1068

Chapter 1068: Chapter 1060

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Is that so? ¡± Gu Ruochu felt as if her entire body had gone limp. Even her thoughts had be a little erratic. It turned out that Huo Nanchen had also chosen a new partner. It turned out that he had long given up on her and had long wanted to find another woman. Gu Ruochu did not know where the pain came from, but she reached out and began to rub her head and temples. However, the more she rubbed, the more painful it became. ¡°Look at you, you promised not to say anything! ¡± Chu Xin suddenly stood up and began to drunkenly scold Rong Xiao who was lying on the SOFA, ¡°you¡¯re a man of your word... ¡± Gu Ruochu scratched her hair and poured herself another ss of wine, ¡°This was supposed to be our reunion. Why are you bringing up men all of a sudden? DRINK UP, drink up. Whoever brings up men¡¯s matters again will continue to punish me with alcohol. ¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright...e... cheers... ¡± The three of them drank a few more sses and were finallypletely drunk. The mother-inw was tired from ying with the children upstairs and had arranged for them to take an afternoon nap. When she saw the three adults lying drunk on the SOFA, she felt a little helpless. Fortunately, they onlyy quietly on the sofa after getting drunk and did not go crazy from drinking. The mother-inw immediately called for a servant and helped the few of them up to the third floor to rest. The maid helped them wipe their hands and feet and put them on the bed to rest. Gu Ruochu did not know how much she had drunk. When she woke up, her head was still in a little pain and there was a hangover tea on the bedside table. She scanned her surroundings before she remembered that she was in an Cheng and Rong Xiao¡¯s house. She supported her body and rubbed her temples. She looked at the rm clock and realized that it was already half past six in the morning. The scenes from yesterday returned to her mind. Suddenly, she thought of the two children and Gu Ruochu immediately got up to put on her shoes. ¡°Miss Gu. ¡± The maid was cleaning the room when she saw Gu Ruochu get up and called out politely, ¡°don¡¯t worry, the little master and the others haven¡¯t woken up yet. Does your head still hurt? ¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, thank you. ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at her two treasures who were sleeping on the second floor and happened to see her daughter kicking away her little nket. Her sleeping appearance was really not that good. When the details ofst night surfaced in her mind, Gu Ruochu did not remember much except for the part about Huo Nanchen. She lowered her head and smiled. Her emotions were a littleplicated. Could it be that she and Huo Nanchen really have no chance of getting back together? After looking at the children for a few minutes, Gu Ruochu decided to let them sleep for a while longer. She then turned around and left the room. ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± Outside the room, Chu Xin and Rong Xiao stood with solemn expressions. Rong Xiao only remembered what they had saidst night when he had just woken up. Rong Xiao wanted to smash his own head when he thought about it. Why did he tell Ruo Chu everything so incoherently? DRUNKEN MISTAKE! DRUNKEN MISTAKE! ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu, I was just spouting nonsensest night. Just take it as if I farted and don¡¯t take it to heart. ¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Some facts can¡¯t be changed just by hiding them. ¡± Gu Ruochu smiled faintly, ¡°people, they have to start a new life in the end, don¡¯t they? ¡± Rong Xiao felt a strong urge to p himself to death when he saw Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression. A person like Ruo Chu likes to hide all her bitterness in her heart. The fact that she said this meant that she cared deeply. ¡°Ruo Chu, actually, what we said yesterday was only half of the story. ¡± Chu Xin thought that since they had talked about everything after drinking yesterday, it would be better to exin everything clearly. Ruo Chu did indeed have the right to know. Chapter 1069

Chapter 1069: Chapter 1061sted for two whole years

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°actually, Huo Nanchen was shot three times and was sent to several hospitals. He then fell into a deep sleep for another two years before he woke up. At that time, the olddy thought that he would not be able to be saved. The doctor said that perhaps his brain had suffered a major injury and that was why he had selective amnesia... ¡°...¡±. ¡°...¡± Gu Ruochu only knew that Huo Nanchen had passed the most dangerous stage after hearing the whole story. At that time, she had also narrowly avoided Nan Yue¡¯s pursuit. ¡°He... ¡± Gu Ruochu could not imagine how he had managed to get through this difficult time. Her heart clenched. ¡°Ruo Chu, you can¡¯t really me him. He really did everything he could to protect you, but you can only say that the heavens have been too kind to you. ¡± Huo Nanchen had now forgotten about Ruo Chu. It would be difficult for their rtionship to turn for the better. He had chosen not to tell Ruo Chu because he was afraid that she would be tormented by her feelings again. However, her love for him had persisted and deepened. Now that she knew the truth, even though it was a little cruel to her, it was still a good thing that she had been holding on to that illusory hope. That man had once again be an aloof and aloof figure. ¡°I know, I¡¯ve always known. ¡± How could he not know that he had always been doing his best to protect himself. He had been in aa for two years, two whole years! Gu Ruochu had been a little absent-minded ever since she learned about Huo Nanchen¡¯s recent developments. Rong Xiao and the others had also noticed this, so they had been bringing their two children to y in the garden. The Labrador was still around and had been raised to be docile. It was especially gentle and loving when it yed with the two children. Gu Ruochu¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile as she watched the two adults and their children y with the giant Labrador. ¡°Hello, lovely Labrador... ¡± Her daughter held the leash and smiled brightly from behind. The little girl was still very young and it was easy for her to drop the leash. The adorable thing was that the big dog had stopped and bent over to bite the leash before passing it to the little girl. ¡°What are you thinking about? ¡± Chu Xin ran over and hugged her shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, it¡¯s easy to get old if you think too much. ¡± ¡°Xin, is Huo Nanchen nning to hold a ¡®consort selection banquet¡¯ at his house? ¡± She never expected Gu Ruoyun to bring this up on her own ord. She nodded with some difficulty, ¡°I think so. He¡¯s moved house and bought a bigger vi at WANJING. ¡± ¡°Yes, I understand. ¡± Chu Xin saw that her reaction was not right and furrowed her brows, ¡°Ruo Chu, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re thinking... ¡± Gu Ruochu merely smiled and lowered her head, ¡°it¡¯s been three years. I want to know what he¡¯s be. I¡¯m actually quite looking forward to our reunion in three years¡¯ time. ¡± Chu Xin¡¯s jaw dropped and her eyes widened, ¡°don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re thinking of going to the ¡®Consort Selection Banquet¡¯ ? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Chu Xin¡¯s heart seemed to have been shaken by her words. She looked at Gu Ruochu¡¯s determined side profile and was suddenly struck with realization. Even though this rtionship and this marriage had hurt her badly, she could still courageously try to get back together with him. This was something that she did not have at all. She and Gu Zexi did not have this kind of courage. ¡°That¡¯s right. Even though Huo Nanchen has lost his memory, you can still be together with him. In any case, most of the obstacles that have prevented the two of you from being together have already disappeared. ¡± Chu Xin suddenly felt touched and agreed with her. ¡°Go and find him again. I believe that a lover with telepathy will not be separated easily. ¡± Chapter 1070

Chapter 1070: Chapter 1062, the daughter of the Gu family

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°MM. ¡± ... After learning of Gu Ruochu¡¯s ns, Gu Zexi sent her a gown at night. She wore a long ck dress, revealing half of her fair and delicate shoulders. She wore a ne on her chest, making her swan neck look even more slender and beautiful. Her chest and waist were beautifully curved, perfectly outlining the woman¡¯s figure. It extended all the way down to her lower hem and suddenly expanded. Gu Ruochu¡¯s body was so white that it was glowing. Wearing this dress gave her a unique sense of sexiness and an inexplicable sense of abstinence. ¡°My granddaughter is so beautiful. She¡¯ll definitely be stunning at that Kid¡¯s banquet tomorrow. ¡± The old man nodded and smiled, ¡°my granddaughter took the initiative to look for him today. If he doesn¡¯t give you face, I¡¯LL CHOP HIM UP! ¡± ¡°Alright, grandfather. ¡± Gu Ruochu walked over and smiled as she chatted with her grandfather. The maid then brought a pair of matching shoes and jewelry over to give Ruo Chu a try. The entire outfit looked exceptionally cold and gorgeous. Both grandfather and grandson nodded in satisfaction after reading the outfit. She was noble and generous, and her aura was also very prominent. It was estimated that after tomorrow, everyone would know that the Gu family had officially announced a granddaughter. Her name was Gu Ruochu. It did not matter who she was in the past, but now she was the noble eldest daughter of a wealthy family. ¡°Miss, you may leave now. ¡± The maid entered the living room respectfully and reported. Before Gu Ruochu could take the bag from the maid, Huo Wanyue and Huo Qiaoan had alreadye downstairs. The housekeeper also jogged behind them, afraid that they would fall. ¡°Mommy, are you going to Find Daddy? ¡± The little girl happily threw herself onto gu ruochu¡¯sp. Gu Ruochu squatted down and stroked her head She looked at the pair of big, watery almond eyes and said, ¡°yes, Mommy is going to find Daddy. Little Duo¡¯er and big brother are going to stay at home and listen to great-grandfather obediently, okay? ¡± ¡°okay. ¡± Huo wanyue¡¯s voice was childish. When she heard that Gu Ruochu was going to find her daddy, she happily ran over and held her big brother¡¯s hand, ¡°big brother, we¡¯ll be able to see daddy very soon. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Huo qiaoan patted his sister¡¯s head and very gentlemanly kissed the back of his mother¡¯s hand, ¡°Mommy, go quickly. My sister and I will wait for you toe back. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Gu Ruochu grabbed her bag and walked out of the house in her eight-centimeter high heels. Along the way, Gu Ruochu was a little nervous but also very expectant. They had not seen each other for more than three years and she wondered what had be of him. The car soon arrived at the Huo residence and looked at the new vi. There was a row of luxury cars parked outside and a Butler in uniform was elegantly receiving guests at the door. Gu Ruochu exhaled and walked towards the door. The bodyguard who had gotten out of the car opened the door for Gu Ruochu and handed the old master Gu¡¯s name card to her, ¡°Butler, the daughter of the Gu family has arrived. ¡± The daughter of the Gu family? The Butler was stunned for a moment. When he saw the familiar face of the woman, his heart tightened. He could not tell whether he was happy or sad. His voice trembled as he asked, ¡°young... you¡¯re back? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m back. ¡± ¡°pleasee in. ¡± The Butler did not know what to say and could only excitedly make a weing gesture. The young madam seemed to have changed a lot, but she had be more beautiful and more mature. The servants brought Gu Ruochu in. This vi was too big and they were afraid that she would get lost. After the Huo family mansion was gone, Huo Nanchen even changed all the servantspletely, leaving only the old housekeeper behind. Ps: it¡¯s time to show the true skill of seducing men Chapter 1071

Chapter 1071: Chapter 1063: a familiar feeling

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Apletely unfamiliar ce, apletely different scenery. Gu Ruochu looked around. Although she could not find the familiar feeling from before, there was still an indescribable feeling in her heart... ... She suddenly smiled and a gentle smile appeared on her lips. ¡°Miss Gu, this way please. ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± There were already many people present when they saw therge fountain shooting out from the garden. As Gu Ruochu walked past, she saw two elegant women standing by the fountain. Gu Ruochu could hear their soft muttering. ¡°there are so many people here. There are only so many unmarried youngdies in Quan an city. Old Madam Huo must have invited all the youngdies. ¡± ¡°MM, why would she need to invite Old Madam Huo? She just invited a few youngdies who are waiting to be married in an city. The others must havee as soon as they heard the news. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little nervous. I wonder what kind of girl does huo like? I¡¯ll definitely show my best side in a while. ¡± ¡°Mm, you just have to maintain your usual self. ¡°. Huo Nanchen¡¯s personality is like this. If you try too hard to show off in front of him, he might not like her. No matter how outstanding and beautiful a girl is, he might not like her. In short, Huo Nanchen can only rely on nature.¡± ¡°I know. ¡± His voice sounded a little nervous, but it was more eager to give it a try. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She did not know what Huo Nanchen had be. Would he still have feelings for her. He had forgotten about her and had once again be that high and mighty person without a trace of poprity. She had gone through so much and returned. It seemed that she could not be as unbridled as she was back then. ... In the magnificent room, the olddy sat in front of the mirror and looked at the jade and gemstone hanging around her neck. She suddenly remembered something. ¡°This was given to me by the old man when we were engaged. ¡± ¡°The old Madam is blessed. ¡± ¡°The most important thing is that the children and grandchildren are blessed. ¡± The old madam slowly got up from her seat, and Mama Zhang went up to support her ¡°The old madam will be fine. Young master is awake now. Aren¡¯t you also preparing for his marriage? It¡¯s hard to exin fate. I don¡¯t know how many girls would expect him to take a second look at such an outstanding person like Huo. ¡± ¡°But these girls are not what he wants in the end. I think he¡¯s always unhappy. ¡°. ¡°although he doesn¡¯t have a lot of emotions, as his grandmother, how can I not know what he¡¯s thinking? ¡°. ¡°Some people can be forgotten, and some feelings can not be forgotten. ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there a saying? Children and grandchildren have their own blessings, ¡± mother Zhang added. ¡°It¡¯s good that you can rx too. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. ¡± The Old Lady then thought of Huo Nanchen. ¡°where is he now? The banquet is about to start. If he¡¯s not found by then, how can I, an olddy, put my face on it? ¡± Compared to a few years ago, he was much more unreasonable and cold. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the second young master has already gone to block people. No matter how much the eldest young master changes, his feelings for you have never changed. He will still listen to you. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. ¡± Old Madam Huo felt a littleforted. After all, he would still listen to his grandmother. That was enough. The Old Lady did not really hope that she could help him with this matter today. However, if he came out to show his face, it could be considered an improvement. On the other side, Huo Zijun peeked through the crack of the door. ¡°If you want toe in,e in. ¡± Chapter 1072

Chapter 1072: Chapter 1064: Fair, Rich, and beautiful

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo Zijun was stunned by this sentence, and the person who was about to touch the door shivered. Huo zijun quickly tidied up his clothes and pretended that nothing had happened. ¡°brother, grandma wants you to go out. The dinner party is about to begin. ¡± It was still silent inside, and there seemed to be an icy coldness floating in the air. He nced around and saw that the man was wearing a dark suit. His tall and straight figure was like pine and Cypress, but it made people feel a chill in their hearts. In the past, men would not show any emotion, but now, this man only gave people a sense of timidity that could only be seen from afar. He did not know what possessed those women to dare toe up to him like this. They were really like moths to a me. ¡°Okay. ¡± Just as Huo Zijun was worried that he would be kicked out, he finally saw his brother pass by him. He only chased after him after he regained his senses. ¡°Nanchen. ¡± As soon as he stepped out of the door, he naturally saw Lu Fang and the other men. They were all dressed in formal clothes. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re dressed like this to pick up girls? ¡± ¡°Why, aren¡¯t you gentlemen interested in the beauties that have arrived today? Aren¡¯t you going to allow us to take a look at them while we¡¯re at it? ¡± All of them were fair-skinned, rich, and beautiful. Lu Fang smoothed his tie, ¡°with my looks, those richdies will definitely go crazy over me. Am I not helping your brother solve some practical problems? ¡± An Shaosi nced at him and looked at Huo Nanchen with a meaningful gaze, ¡°at this moment, it doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯re the one who can help Nanchen solve his practical problems. ¡± Lu Fang sensed that something was amiss and quickly gestured to an Shaosi with his eyes. Usually, he would not allow Lu Fang to mention Gu Ruochu. Why does an Shaosi have the intention to mention that woman the moment he opens his mouth. Lan nuo coughed softly from the side, ¡°let¡¯s not gather here. I just saw the old madaming from over there and she said that she won¡¯t be able to see you in ten minutes. She¡¯s going to flip out. ¡± ¡°MM. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s expression became a little helpless when he heard the old Madam¡¯s words. He did not know why he was in such a hurry to arrange his marriage. He subconsciously resisted his marriage and felt that it would be good to be single for the rest of his life. Women hated trouble, and it was also a disaster. Didn¡¯t the woman he once loved also leave him at his most critical moment without looking back? Huo Nanchen still could not believe that he would be led by the nose by a woman. Some of the pain, some of the Fragmented Memories told him the same truth. He had really been deceived by a woman, and he had beenpletely hurt. Just thinking about it made him feel ridiculous. ¡°protect meter. ¡± Huo Nanchen walked over and suddenly raised his hand to pat an Shaosi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°when a womanes, help me block her. ¡± He really hated the feeling of a woman pestering him, especially when the rich perfume on his body was too vulgar. It was said that it was some kind of high-end perfume. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll protect you. ¡± An SHAOSI¡¯s lips curled up. Huo Nanchen felt that the way he looked at him was a little strange, but he did not think too much about it. The music from the violin sounded throughout the bright hall. Many of the girls who entered the hall were already a little nervous. Huo Nanchen might be in a corner that they could not see, and his every move would be noticed by him, so every move he made was very cautious. ¡°brother, go and fetch grandma. ¡± Huo Zijun suddenly had a bad intention. When girls were infatuated, they were scarier than anything else. He really wanted to see his brother in such a sorry state. Chapter 1073

Chapter 1073: Chapter 1065 reserved

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo Nanchen only nced at him and did not have any reaction. ¡°Okay. ¡± The girls below the stage were nervous and expectant. When they heard the suddenmotion, their already excited mood became even more elevated. It must be Huo Shao! Sure enough, a few men came down from upstairs. The man in the middle was especially outstanding, causing their teenage hearts to overflow. Strictly speaking, Huo Shao had been single for three years. The age of 28 was the best age for men. ¡°Huo Shao? ¡± ¡°Huo is here! ¡± ... The more reserved ones were still watching and continuing to talk elegantly with others, but their eyes and gazes were already unconsciously looking over there. They only hoped that they would be treated differently by him, or that they would see him in a new light. Some of the more daring ones had alreadye forward. If it wasn¡¯t for the few men surrounding him, Huo Nanchen would probably have been squeezed so tightly that he couldn¡¯t get away. The pungent perfume around him made him frown. ¡°Huo. ¡± The girl with a seductive voice had unknowinglye closer. Her slightly curly short hair looked very charming. She tilted her head and winked at her. ¡°This is my phone number. ¡± Huo Nanchen had already walked out of the hall. A girl chased after him and stuffed a note into his mouth. No matter how impatient he was, his face did not show it. The note did not linger on him. It just floated on the ground. From the beginning to the end, he did not even look at her. Being stared at by so many people in front of so many people, the girl¡¯s face was a little awkward. However, it was definitely difficult to pick a beauty like Huo Nanchen. Otherwise, why would there be so many womening one after the other. ¡°HOW SHAMELESS! ¡± The woman who was still waving her little hand behind her, pretending to be charming, rolled her eyes when she heard that. It was a good thing that Huo Shao did not fall for her trick. ¡°It¡¯s at least ten thousand times better than some people who have always wanted to do it, but are pretending to wait for a man toe over and strike up a conversation with them! ¡± The sarcasm made the girls blush, but they were still very disdainful. ¡°because we are the daughters of decent families. We are not as shameless as you! ¡± ¡°Yes, you guys are the most shameless. Unfortunately, Huo Shao did not even look at you. You guys can continue to be reserved and obedient girls, and continue to be shameless! ¡± The girl scoffed coldly and turned around to leave. She had to grasp both happiness and opportunity by herself. She was not as coy as these ¡°obedient girls¡± and only waited for men to strike up a conversation with her. The other girls were furious but they could not say anything to refute her. Gu Ruochu entered the room and saw that everyone present was beautiful and pretty. They were all in their early 20s and the pressure of thepetition was too great. It really was a ¡°consort selection banquet¡± . His actions looked no different from an emperor¡¯s. She silently mocked him in her heart, but in her heart, she was looking forward to seeing him three yearster. Gu Ruochu was led by the maid into the hall where the honored guests were received. Under the bright lights, Gu Ruochu looked as if her entire being was glowing white. Under the contrast of her ck dress and white skin, she exuded an extremely cold, elegant, and sexy aura. In addition, she was tall and her lower hem was slightly curved. The originally noisy scene suddenly became a little quiet. Gu Ruochu slowly walked through the crowd. Under the amazed, puzzled, and shocked gazes of others, she appeared very calm. ¡°This... why does it look a little like that... ¡± No matter how hard she tried, she could not fill in the rest of the words. ¡°Who is this? ¡± In order to verify this, someone had already asked about this person¡¯s background and identity. However, the people around them did not dare to confirm this person¡¯s identity. Chapter 1074

Chapter 1074: Chapter 1066: Psychological Bnce

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Didn¡¯t they say that the woman was seriously ill? Later on, they said that the woman was not seriously ill but had left when she realized that she no longer needed Huo Shao. Huo Shao had used the so-called ¡°serious illness¡± to cover his face. If that was really the case, how would this woman dare toe? The crisis in the hearts of the girls present rose. ¡°Is it really Gu Ruochu? Or did someone follow Gu Ruochu¡¯s model and speciallye here? ¡± If that was the case, then this woman must havee prepared! ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, calm down. ¡± The girls around them were a little impatient and repeatedly asked their mothers. Unfortunately, their mothers were also confused and did not dare to be too sure. However, this was the huo family and they must have good manners and form. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if this woman is Gu Ruochu, Huo Shao hates her to death. How could he possibly ept this woman again Or perhaps this is just a woman who followed Gu Ruochu¡¯s stic surgery. I¡¯m afraid that he doesn¡¯t know that this is the face that Huo Shao doesn¡¯t want to see the most. No matter what, this woman¡¯s wishful thinking is all wrong.¡± Now that they thought about it, their hearts were in bnce. That¡¯s right, wasn¡¯t Gu Ruochu the person that Huo Shao hated the most right now? Even if he had a face that resembled Gu Ruochu¡¯s, it was enough to disgust Huo Shao. Gu Ruochu looked around but did not see Huo Nanchen. There were only the surrounding discussions, unfriendly gazes and gazes. She raised her head and looked up, but did not see anyone. Her mood suddenly became very good. This at least proved that this so-called blind date was not initiated by Huo Nanchen himself. Perhaps it was because old madam huo wanted him to start a new life. This meant that he still had her in his heart. Even if he had forgotten himself now, the cute feeling could not be changed. The girls saw that she was still smiling. That smile had an indescribable charm and beauty. It was useless no matter how good-looking she was. Huo would never fall for her! The housekeeper came over at some point. With an elegant smile on his face, he said, dies anddies, the olddy thanks you foring. I wonder if you have the chance to invite one of thedies to a dance? ¡± Dance? Thedies who were educated by the upper ss were delighted. Dancing was their forte, especially waltzing. The upper ss educated them to be reserved, so they did not take the initiative. Instead, they waited for the Butler toe over and invite them. In any case, their status was not low. They were pretty and polite. If they could perform at the banquet, they would definitely be the center of attention. ¡°Butler, do I have the honor to be your dance partner? ¡± However, the girl who had boldly stuffed Huo Nanchen with a note immediately stepped forward. She was wearing high heels that were about ten centimeters tall. Perhaps she was too young, so she was full of energy. ¡°So it¡¯s Miss Fang. ¡± He recognized her. She was the Fang family¡¯s Miss Fang Qiong. The Butler walked forward politely and reached out his hand. When the dance music started, the two of them slid onto the dance floor. The others walked over to watch. Their dance moves were perfectly matched with the dance music, especially the girl¡¯s seductive figure. It was impossible for the other girls not to be envious. They only hoped that Huo Shao and the old madam would not appear at this time. Unfortunately, when they saw huo Shao appear, their hearts chilled. It seemed that this dance was indeed the first impression the old madam wanted to see. If she had known earlier, she would have thrown away her reserve. Just as they were feeling vexed, the people around them suddenly cried out in shock. Chapter 1075

Chapter 1075: Chapter 1067

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The young woman dressed in a ck gown suddenly bent down slightly and pulled her skirt away from the zipper below her knees. She then handed it over to a waitress beside her. It turned out that there was another mystery behind this dress! Just as everyone was puzzled, Gu Ruochu stepped onto the dance floor and began to dance by herself. Yes, that¡¯s right! She was waltzing by herself. She was waltzing like a woman! She was no longer as elegant and elegant as before. Now, she was filled with confidence and vitality. Her dress fluttered in the wind, reflecting a beautiful arc. However, she was dancing alone. Fang Qiong never thought that there would be someone more daring than her. However, her heart was undoubtedly filled with fighting spirit. ¡°Isn¡¯t this embarrassing? She wasn¡¯t invited but she was dancing by herself? Doesn¡¯t she find it awkward? ¡± Someone next to her felt both annoyed and amused. ¡°She really thinks that others will fall for her! ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, she¡¯s such a fool. ¡± Everyone was afraid that they would lose the limelight and immediately described Gu Ruochu as a fool. ¡°Huo Shao doesn¡¯t like this kind of woman. Didn¡¯t you see Fang Qiong Take the initiative to give Huo Shao her contact information and ignore her? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, what a joke! ¡± ... Gu Ruochu was like a neglected butterfly, dancing gracefully among the flowers. No one appreciated her beauty, but she disyed this lonely beauty to the fullest. As soon as Huo Nanchen and the olddy entered, they saw two people dancing. No, it should be said that three people were dancing. When Gu Ruochu turned around, the Old Lady and Nanny Zhang were stunned. Everyone behind her, except for an Shaosi, was beyond shocked! Is this Gu Ruochu? She danced non-stop. Under the bright lights, she was like a rose that bloomed in an instant. Everyone could not help but be attracted to her. Gu Ruochu, on the other hand, caught sight of Huo Nanchen without any warning. She stopped dancing and stared at him with a sluggish breath. He stood there, isted from the world and independent. As expected, he had changed as well. He was as aloof and Aloof as when they first met. It was as if nothing could stir up his emotions. His gaze was so calm that it was as if he was treating aplete stranger. After the Old Lady had recovered from her shock, she looked at her grandson beside her and realized that there was not much emotion in his dark and cold eyes. She was not sure if he was happy or sad. ¡°Nanchen... ¡± The Old Lady was at a loss for words when she suddenly heard the surrounding people draw in a cold breath. Gu Ruochu had walked towards them with her dance steps. No one could believe that she had appeared beside Huo Nanchen in an instant! What is going on? ¡°Huo Shao, can I invite you to dance with me? ¡± She extended her hand and the way he looked at her was a little strange. He pursed his lips and looked at her coldly, ignoring her extended hand. However, Gu Ruochu did not withdraw her hand. The people around her did not make a sound. The Old Lady did not expect Gu Ruochu toe to this banquet today. Looking at the state of these two people, she did not know what to say for a moment. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. From Huo Nanchen¡¯s attitude, they could tell that he was another shameless woman who had been rejected. Hehe. However, Gu Ruochu looked at Huo Nanchen¡¯s cold face and smiled silently in her heart. It has been three years since theyst met. This man is much more arrogant than before. ¡°Wow, this woman has no shame at all. She actually dared to take the initiative to ask Huo to dance. ¡± ¡°Hehe, Huo only thinks that she¡¯s an idiot. Does she really think that she can seduce anyone by herself? ¡± Chapter 1076

Chapter 1076: Was She the one in Chapter 1068

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She had never heard the discussions around her and did not know who had actually said it. However, Gu Ruochu did not care at all. She tiptoed and suddenly made an elegant dance move as if she did not care at all about his cold and indifferent reaction. For some reason, Huo Nanchen¡¯s heart suddenly felt a piercing pain. She was still dancing by herself, blooming with an unparalleled beauty, lonely and arrogant, just like a sh of brilliance... ... In the midst of the ridiculing atmosphere, a hand suddenly grabbed her waist. The initially noisy noises suddenly disappeared. No one knew when Huo Nanchen had gone over to dance with the woman who had danced alone. Fang Qiong, who had been trying her best to attract Huo Nanchen¡¯s attention, waspletely stunned when she saw this scene. Huo Nanchen had actually taken the initiative to dance with her! What¡¯s going on How difficult is it to see him get close to a woman? If it were not for the past conflict between him and Gu Ruochu, they would have thought that Huo Nanchen does not like women at all. This was a rare sight even eight hundred years ago. Fang Qiong stopped dancing with the housekeeper and used the excuse that she had sprained her ankle to stop. She looked at the man and woman and frowned. This pair was a perfect match under the apaniment of music. Gu Ruochu curled the corners of her lips and the loneliness from before disappeared in an instant. All that was left was a bright and beautiful smile. Everyone was so shocked that they could not think anymore. All they could see was the man and woman in front of them matching their dance steps perfectly. To dance like this, one must have a telepathic connection. Just now, the housekeeper and Fang Qiong had stepped on each other¡¯s feet. However, this pair in front of them seemed to always know each other¡¯s rhythm. Initially, they had suspected that it was a stic surgeon who had copied Gu Ruochu¡¯s appearance. Now, they could confirm that this was Gu Ruochu. HOW SHAMELESS! She actually dared toe back and PESTER HER EX-HUSBAND! Gu Ruochu reached out and held his waist. He hugged her waist while her slender legs hooked around his legs. ¡°should I say that you don¡¯t know shame, or that you¡¯re too hungry and thirsty? ¡± His words were very soft, but it was enough to show his contempt. Her entire performance was very obvious, but for some reason, he felt that it was hard to resist and wanted to remove the mask on this woman¡¯s face. ¡°Anything is fine. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not seem to mind. The moment she stood up, she rested her Chin on his shoulder and said, ¡°you can say whatever you want about me, because I quite like you. ¡± She turned her head and her lips seemed to graze against his ear. His breath tightened and just as he was about to let her fall to the ground, she turned around and left. She held his hand and turned around elegantly before ending the conversation. ¡°thank you, Huo. ¡± She let go of his hand in advance and went back to the side politely. There was no pestering or pestering during the whole process, but Huo Nanchen found himself in a daze for a moment. He looked back and found that she had casually picked up a ss of red wine and raised the goblet in her hand from afar. He looked away coldly. However, he still could not ignore the surging waves in his heart. Why would he... ... Have an inexplicable feeling towards a strange woman. Could it be? ¡°Grandmother, is it her? ¡± Her grandson¡¯s deep voice rang out and the olddy almost could not react, ¡°no, of course not. Your previous wife has already emigrated. She WON¡¯T BE COMING BACK! ¡± The Old Lady¡¯s heart pounded as she watched. From the moment Gu Ruochu appeared to the moment she teased her grandson, she could not react in time. Chapter 1077

Chapter 1077: Chapter 1069

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION However, when Huo Nanchen asked this question, she subconsciously rejected it. He was currently suffering from selective amnesia. If he developed hatred towards Ruo Chu First, how would he be able to take back his wife in the future? It would be better to wait until things became a little tense. Seriously, there wasn¡¯t even an advance notice! The Old Lady looked at Huo Zijun and the others. She realized that apart from young master an who was rtively calm, everyone else looked as if they had seen a ghost, so she understood. It seemed that Ruo Chu had returned not too early, and it seemed that only young master an knew about it. Actually, she still felt a little resentful towards Ruo Chu. She did not understand why she had left at that time. Did she know what Nan Chen had been through these past few years? Of course, although she was resentful, she was not the kind of person who was unreasonable. This was because she had never misjudged a person, and Ruo Chu was definitely a good child. ¡°Grandmother, you¡¯re not lying to me, right? ¡± He had never felt this familiar feeling before. It was as if he had been led by her for no reason. It would not be strange if she was his heartless ex-wife. The Old Lady¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She suddenly turned to look at him. ¡°What are you talking about? Can I lie to you? If it was your ex-wife, I would hate this woman to death. How could she be so calm? ¡± Huo Nanchen frowned and looked at the olddy for a while before he reluctantly believed her. Everyone on the side was stunned. No one would have thought that the olddy would personally go on stage to lie to her grandson? Old Madam, wouldn¡¯t your conscience scold you? Of course, not only would the crowd not expose her, they would help the olddy hide it from Huo Nanchen. They also knew the Old Lady¡¯s motive. Old Lady Huo¡¯s heart suddenly felt much better. She smiled and said a few words on the stage. The reserved daughters who had just witnessed Gu Ruochu taking the initiative to Seduce Huo Nanchen no longer held back. Almost all of them came over to say a few words to him. Gu Ruochu did not move. She only drank by the side as she stared fixedly at the man. Huo Nanchen wanted to ignore her bold and direct gaze. However, he could not ignore the tant look in her eyes. It was as if an ant had bitten his heart several times. Can You restrain yourself? He could not help but look over. His Gaze met hers as if he had been electrocuted. Although his gaze did not waver, she could clearly see his ears twitching. This was a sign that he could not hold himself back. Gu Ruochu suddenly smiled. She felt that it was a good feeling to ¡°hook up¡± with him. She knew that this man was a prude. Arge group of girls instantly surrounded Huo Nanchen. He was in a very bad mood. Especially when the strong scent of perfume had gathered together. It really gave him a headache. The woman from earlier also had a faint scent of the perfume, but he unexpectedly liked it. He reached out to rub his forehead, not knowing what poison he had been poisoned with today. He had thought that this was his so-called ex-wife, but grandma did not have to lie to him. ¡°You,e here. ¡± Huo Nanchen felt that he did not have to feel wronged. That woman had seduced him so brazenly at the side. Since he could not resist her, he had to capture her and see what attracted him to her. He really wanted to know. The girls around him felt a sense of defeat. Could it be that he had just missed a few times and huo was already attracted to that Damn Vixen? ¡°Is Huo calling me? ¡± The other sideughed lightly and was not in a hurry toe over. Chapter 1078

Chapter 1078: Chapter 1070

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo Nanchen furrowed his brows without batting an eyelid. He could not understand why this woman, who had looked so anxious to seduce him, was acting so reserved now. It could not be denied that his heart was itching even more. An SHAOSI was drinking not far away and could not help but let out a snort. ¡°What are youughing at? ¡± Yang Xi had just taken a bite of the Matcha cake in her hand. She could not help but roll her eyes at an Shaosi when she saw himughing. She immediately grinned and asked, ¡°Do you feel that Ruo Chu¡¯s ability to seduce men is getting better and better? ¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true. ¡± An SHAOSI looked as if he was watching a good show. He reached out and scratched Yang Xi¡¯s nose. ¡°I think that Nanchen¡¯s body is about to burst into mes. Gu Ruochu haspletely unkindly seduced him until his heart can¡¯t take it anymore. ¡± He was a man and knew very well what a man¡¯s actions meant. Yang Xi quietly gave him a thumbs up. Huo Nanchen¡¯s patience waspletely worn out when he saw that Gu Ruochu was noting over. He took a few long steps towards her. She was still smiling and did not avoid him. ¡°What¡¯s your name? ¡± Hepletely blocked her line of sight. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just call me shameless? Now you¡¯re asking for my name. I think that Master Huo is too coquettish... and pretentious. ¡± ¡°Your mouth is really powerful. ¡± He took another step forward and Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression finally changed. A certain someone reached out and grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms, ¡°what¡¯s your name? ¡± Gu Ruochu almost fell into his arms but she steadied herself, ¡°My name is Gu Ruochu. ¡± Gu Ruochu? This name... ... Something seemed to sh across his mind. He bent over and lowered his head to look at her. It was as if he was sizing her up and trying to figure out what she was thinking. ¡°Weren¡¯t you trying to seduce me just now? Why have you be so reserved now? ¡± ¡°then have you been seduced by me? ¡± ¡°It depends on your performance. ¡± He said this in a vague manner and suddenly reached out to pull her into his arms. Gu Ruochu was suddenly stunned and reached out to pull him into her arms. He did not know why he wanted to hug her, but by the time he realized what was happening, she was already in his arms. In just a few short seconds, he pushed her away again. ¡°What, did Master Huo used to hug other girls just like this? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart had just wavered as she stepped forward and poked him in the chest. ¡°You just called me shameless. It seems that Master Huo and I are the same type of people. ¡± Huo Nanchen furrowed his brows and his gaze lingered on his chest. Something seemed to be gushing out of his chest and a warm flower was slowly forming. Gu Ruochu was not as calm as she looked. It had been three years and it seemed like she had not been hugged by him for the past three years. Everything was so familiar, so warm and peaceful. The others had naturally witnessed this scene. When they saw this, they almost understood that this woman had once again taken down Huo Shao. No matter who it was before, it was useless. Now that this scourge had appeared, Huo Shao had once again been seduced by this woman. They really did not understand what was so good about her! Although this so-called banquet was still going on, everyone was clearly distracted. They were not very interested in what was going to happen next. ¡°Come on, we¡¯ve already seen the end of this scene. ¡± An SHAOSI put down the goblet in his hand and poked Yang Xi, who was resting her chin on her hand. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving yet? Do you still want to stay and be their third wheel? ¡± Yang Xi Hummed. ¡°Of course not. I have a husband, so why should I be a third wheel? ¡± ¡°that¡¯s a good girl. ¡± A hint of a smile appeared in an Shaosi¡¯s eyes as he led Yang Xi away from another door. Chapter 1079

Chapter 1079: Chapter 1071, what do you think

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The banquet was held in a slightly strange atmosphere. No one saw Gu Ruochu or Huo Nanchen after that. They were well aware of whether they were together or not. Many of them took this opportunity to chat with each other. At the same time, they knew everything that was happening around them like the back of their hands. In a certain corner, they could only see two people who were very close to each other. ¡°I guess you have something to tell me? So, you¡¯ve found this opportunity? ¡± ¡°What do you think? ¡± ¡°Why are you so close to me? Why don¡¯t you tell me now? Perhaps I¡¯ll forgive you. ¡± Without any warning, he came up to her and wrapped his arms around her waist. His entire body was almost pressed against his. Perhaps he had not noticed the intimacy and warmth in his actions, or perhaps he had simply overlooked it. Gu Ruochu looked at the cold glint in his eyes. She could not understand why this man was so duplicitous. It was clear that he did not mean what he said. His body was more honest than his words. She did not have much of a reaction and simply pressed herself against his body, ¡°is it me or you who has an ulterior motive? There are so manydies here who want to get close to me. Why did you single-handedly pick me? ¡± She reached out and poked his chest once again, ¡°in the end, it¡¯s still you who has a problem. Are you embarrassed because you see me dancing so beautifully? ¡± His face was cold and he did not say a word. However, his heart inexplicably trembled. ¡°How boring. ¡± Gu Ruochu saw that he was acting like that again. She smiled and put down her wine ss. She then turned around and wanted to return to the crowd. However, he suddenly lifted her Chin and reached out with his other hand. With a slight push, he almost lifted her up and sat her down on the hidden tform. Her legs unconsciously wrapped around his waist. Even though she seemed to have finally caught his eye, she realized that she did not have the upper hand at all. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± She never thought that he would do such a thing in front of so many people. After all, many people would be able to see everything clearly just by turning a corner. ¡°Don¡¯t move. ¡± His voice was very low and he leaned in as if he wanted to take a closer look. He didn¡¯t know why, but it was as if he wanted to probe into a certain part of her body that attracted him. It was very strange, wasn¡¯t it? The perfume on her body wasn¡¯t strong, and the smell didn¡¯t bother him at all. He leaned too close, as if he was constantly disturbing her mind. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for more than three years. As soon as he leaned in, it was like a highly toxic poison that corroded her nerves. She raised her eyes and didn¡¯t care about anything else. She gently imprinted on his thin and cold lips. She had only wanted to lightly imprint, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be out of control now. He did not know when his lips had started to heat up. It was as if every cell in his body was being mobilized by him and he was wantonly wanting more. This man is too easy to confuse others. Huo Nanchen had wanted to push him away out of habit. He never thought that someone would dare toe up and kiss him. However, in his anger, there was a hint of wild infatuation. He did not know where the deep desire hade from. Gu Ruochu felt a little pain from his bite. She pushed him away with all her might and only then did she feel the fresh air entering her body. She was the one who had kissed him and the one who had pushed him away. What did this woman take him for? Huo Nanchen stared at her. His eyes were filled with a sense of scrutiny and icy dissatisfaction. She had flirted with him, yet she ignored him? What did she mean by that? ¡°Is Master Huo unhappy about something? ¡± Gu Ruochu smiled. Her tone sounded a little flirtatious ¡°Master Huo, why don¡¯t you take a look at what this ce is now? You¡¯re already having an affair with me in front of everyone? It looks like you¡¯ve just danced a little and master huo is already having an affair? ¡± Chapter 1080

Chapter 1080: Chapter 1072: Shut Up

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Even though this was a small corner, the risk of being seen was very high. If they still had any overly intimate actions when they were seen, the scene would be very exciting. Who was the one who had bad intentions toward whom? Huo Nanchen looked at the woman who was smiling sweetly. He could not figure out what she was thinking. Did shee to him because she was interested? If she was interested, she would hook him up. ¡°Even if I want to have bad intentions toward you, what can you do? ¡± ¡°What can I do? Huo is so powerful that I can only be forced to submit. However, Huo looks serious on the surface, but he actually wants to put on a show of forcing a virtuous woman. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being pointed at by others? ¡± ¡°In an Cheng, no one seems to dare point fingers at me. ¡± His face was cold. ¡°Yes, no one dares to point fingers at you. However, I¡¯m just an ordinary person. I¡¯m afraid that those rich youngdies will poke at my eyes and scold me. So, no matter how much Huo Shao admires me, I don¡¯t dare to ept it. ¡± ¡°Shut up! ¡± This woman¡¯s words and actions were all teasing him. His heart was like a swarm of ants biting at it. After being teased by her, he only wanted to reach out and pinch this woman to death. Those two simple words caused Gu Ruochu to be momentarily stunned. It was as if she had seen him again. He still has such a bad temper. She felt a little helpless and did not n to tease him anymore. ¡°since master huo is so angry, I can only leave first. ¡± Huo Nanchen had no intention of letting go of her as he suddenly changed the topic. ¡°Have you heard of my story? ¡± Perhaps there was no one in an Cheng who had not heard of me. After that, they stopped talking. As long as he did not deliberately ask, no one would take the initiative to tell him. Gu Ruochu looked at him and nodded hesitantly. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve heard, I want to ask you a question. What was my ex-wife like? ¡± He looked very serious. When she heard him say the word ¡°ex-wife¡± , Gu Ruochu¡¯s breathing became erratic and her heart thumped. He was so close, there was a kind of pressure. This man... ... ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking? ¡± ¡°How can I judge another woman? ¡± Gu Ruochu felt a little bitter but she smiled sweetly as she looked at him. Gu Ruochu felt a little strange. Even if he could not remember, he should have known about his ¡°ex-wife¡± . Had the olddy not told her about this? ¡°You can judge her. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know anything else, but she probably loves you very much. ¡± She had only said this, but he did not have much of a reaction because he did not seem to have left much of an impression in his heart. Everyone else thought that he probably hated something in his heart, but he did not. It was as if there was not a single emotion that could stir up his current emotions until this woman¡¯s figure suddenly appeared in his field of vision. He had an indescribable feeling. ¡°It seems that you know quite a lot and know that she loves me very much. ¡± ¡°women understand women the most. It¡¯s easy to tell if she loves a man or not. Huo Shao, you should cherish your ex-wife. ¡± ¡°since you want me to cherish my ex-wife, why did you appear and seduce me? You don¡¯t know whether to say that you don¡¯t mean what you say or that you¡¯re ying a trick of rejecting me. ¡± ¡°You were the one who asked me to say it. Now that I¡¯ve said it, you¡¯ve thrown out such an ambiguous sentence. I think that you¡¯re deliberately trying to kill me. ¡± A smile appeared on Gu Ruochu¡¯s face. She leaned over and suddenly bit his ear. ¡°Mm, I¡¯m not ying with you anymore. ¡± Chapter 1081

Chapter 1081: Chapter 1073

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Before he could react, she had already slipped off his body and was a little further away from him. ¡°Gu Ruochu. ¡± ¡°Bye bye. ¡± She turned around and waved at him, ¡°see youter. ¡± Huo Nanchen stood where he was and did not move. His breathing changed once again. This woman! The banquet had ended at some point. Everyone knew very well that they were only here to serve as a third wheel. They were also here to serve as a foil. This banquet was only used to pave the way for Huo Shao and his ex-wife to get back together. Many of the noblewomen were ming the olddy in their hearts. They had to have told her beforehand so that they would have such high expectations for their marriage to the huo family. Actually, the olddy was also feeling bitter in her heart. She had not known about this at all in the beginning, alright? The banquet was about to begin. Almost everyone had found a suitable excuse to disperse and return home. In order tofort the daughters of the families, the olddy immediately ordered someone to go to herpany and design a few pieces of jewelry. She nned to send them over in a few days as a constion gift. ¡°Old Madam, it seems that the young Madam is leaving as well. ¡± Nanny Zhang and the housekeeper had been keeping an eye on Gu Ruochu. They had just found out that the young madam had suddenly be the Gu family¡¯s daughter. This twist of events surprised them. The news had already spread throughout the dinner party. No one knew what had happened in the middle, but Ruo Chu had be the Gu family¡¯s child. Hearing Nanny Zhang Whisper a few words into her ear, the Old Lady looked at her in shock, ¡°is this true? Ruo Chu is really the Gu family¡¯s daughter, Grandfather Gu¡¯s granddaughter? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true. I heard many daughters discussing just now. The housekeeper also said that the young Madam just came in with the Gu family¡¯s post. ¡± ¡°I see. ¡± The Old Lady¡¯s mood was somewhat fluctuating. If it really was the Gu family, then Ruo Chu¡¯s status was different from that of an ordinary daughter. The Gu family¡¯s status in an Cheng waspletely iparable to the Ning family! Back then, Nan Yue was able to be president because of the Gu family¡¯s daughter¡¯s help. It seemed that Ruo Chu was undoubtedly the daughter of Suqin and Nan Yue. With this thought, the Old Lady finally understood why Ruo Chu had left five years ago. It must have something to do with Nan Yue. ¡°Nanny Zhang, tell Ruo Chu not to leave yet. I have something to say to her. ¡± Initially, her heart was cold, but now it was burning with a little warmth. She was pregnant when she left, but what about the child now? The Dragon and Phoenix twins should have been born. ¡°Alright. ¡± Nanny Zhang was also very excited and chased after her without another word. Gu Ruochu had just run out from Huo Nanchen¡¯s side and could not help but turn around to look at him standing straight on the spot. Even though she could not see his expression clearly because of the backlight. However, a sweet warmth rose from the bottom of Ruo Chu¡¯s heart and she even had the same feelings as when she was in love. She did not turn around and left immediately. Her emotions were a little agitated, sweet and bitter at the same time. ¡°What are you looking at? ¡± When the olddy came over, she saw her grandson standing upright on the spot. Her gaze seemed to be fixed in a certain direction and she never left. ¡°Nothing. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s thoughts were interrupted by this sentence. He nced at the olddy and turned around to walk upstairs. She did not know if it was an illusion, but she actually saw the corners of Huo Nanchen¡¯s lips rise slightly. ¡°Old Madam. ¡± Mother Zhang reminded her before she chased after Ruo Chu slowly. She had sessfully blocked Ruo Chu at the door. It had been more than three years since theyst saw each other. The resentment and puzzlement that she had originally held in her heart had also disappeared. Chapter 1082

Chapter 1082: Chapter 1075

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION This child has lost a lot of weight. ¡°grandmother. ¡± Gu Ruochu held her hand, unable to speak. The Old Lady replied, ¡°good child, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. ¡± ¡°Old Madam, be careful of your health. ¡± Nanny Zhang reminded her from the side ¡°I¡¯ve already said that the young Madam will definitely return. She would never be as heartless as those people said when she left. We should all understand the young madam. ¡± ¡°Yes, I know. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not expect Old Lady Huo to believe in her unconditionally. She was very touched. The Old Lady seemed to have thought of something that could not be dyed. She looked at her and said, ¡°Ruo Chu, I remember that the children were almost born when you left. Now, I want to know, where are the twins? ¡± ¡°The children are in the Gu family. ¡± She should have brought the children to see the olddy. Unfortunately, the timing was not right. A strong sense of joy welled up in the Old Lady¡¯s heart. When she found out that the children were in the Huo family, she could not wait to see the children. ¡°Ruo Chu, take me to meet the two little ones. ¡± Seeing how excited the Old Lady was, Gu Ruochu stretched out her hand to support her. Her well-maintained hand held her back as she asked, ¡°what¡¯s the child¡¯s name? ¡± ¡°The child is a dragon and a phoenix. The boy¡¯s name is Qiao an and the girl¡¯s name is Wan Yue. ¡± ¡°Good Name. ¡± The Old Lady could imagine how cute the child was just by hearing the name. Without another word, she boarded Ruo Chu¡¯s car and turned to look at mother Zhang. ¡°You can go back first. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± The car soon arrived at the Gu family home. The dinner party had been held for more than two hours, so it was only seven or eight o¡¯clock. The two little ones were still awake. The nanny and GRANDPA were ying with them downstairs. They were so energetic that they couldn¡¯t fall asleep at all. Wan Yue sat on the carpet, holding the doll she had just bought to change her clothes andb her hair. Of course, Qiao an wouldn¡¯t y such games with his sister. Instead, he was seriously studying the model ne. ¡°Wan Yue, Qiao An. ¡± A familiar voice sounded at the door. Wan Yue suddenly got up from the carpet, patted the dust off her fluffy little princess dress, and ran over quickly. ¡°Mommy, MOMMY! ¡± The sweet voice sounded and Old Lady Huo, who was behind her, felt her heart almost melt. Huo Qiaoan, who had been reserved, calmly stood up and patted the dust off his body. In the next second, he followed his sister and ran over to Gu Ruochu. ¡°Mommy. ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at the two children and her heart softened. When she saw that the olddy had entered, she stood up and patted the children on the head, ¡°quick, say hello to great-grandmother. Call her great-grandmother. ¡± The two children had already sensed that a stranger had entered. Even though they did not understand the situation, they still obediently called out under their mother¡¯s guidance, ¡°great-grandmother. ¡± They had always been very polite. ¡°Hey, good girl. ¡± The Old Lady really liked the two children. The two children were very good-looking, and their eyes could almost see through her. They were too silly and cute. At first, she was afraid that she would scare the children and not hug them, but her hands also lovingly caressed the children¡¯s heads. ¡°good girl, I¡¯m your great-grandmother. ¡± The little girl was a little confused. She held onto her mother¡¯s leg and raised her head to look at the olddy curiously. Meanwhile, Huo Qiaoan was also curiously sizing up this ¡°stranger. ¡± Old Mrs. Huo Suddenly realized that she didn¡¯t have anything to coax the children with. ¡°This is great-grandmother¡¯s first time meeting you, so she didn¡¯t bring any gifts. Wait until great-grandmotheres over tomorrow to give you a gift. ¡± Chapter 1083

Chapter 1083: Chapter 1076

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu knew that this was the olddy¡¯s wish so she did not stop her. Gu Ruochu looked at the time and knew that the two children should be asleep. ¡°My babies, it¡¯s time for bed. ¡± The little girl took the opportunity to yawn and wrapped her arms around her mother¡¯s neck as she squatted down. Gu Ruochu pinched Huo Qiaoan¡¯s hand and knew that both her children were sleepy. ¡°I¡¯ll take you both to the shower. After the shower, you can go to bed. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± The little girl leaned softly against her body and suddenly sniffed her neck like an agile little dog. ¡°Little Duoer, little friend, what are you doing? ¡± Gu Ruochu was amused by her attitude. She stretched out her hand and straightened her little body, ¡°stop fooling around, go to bed early after you shower. ¡± ¡°Mother, why does your body smell so strange and unfamiliar? ¡± As she spoke, her little nose moved a few more times and sniffed her neck. The little girl¡¯s crisp voice rang out. Gu Ruochu¡¯s face turned slightly red after being stunned for a moment. When she thought of the intimate contact she had with a certain someone at the dinner party, there was no doubt that his body had been contaminated by her scent. Old Lady Huo naturally knew what had just happened and only smiled. Gu Ruochu lowered her head. What was that sense of awkwardness that came at her from the Front? ¡°perhaps mother identally rubbed someone else¡¯s perfume at the dinner party just now. ¡± The little girl nodded thoughtfully. At her age, it was obvious that she could not guess what had just happened. Gu Ruochu only gave a brief exnation before she quickly led the two little ones upstairs. After giving the two children a bath, she carried them into the room to sleep. Gu Ruochu then massaged her hands and went downstairs. The Old Lady Drank tea and chatted with old master Gu. The wrinkles on her face seemed to have eased a little and the atmosphere between the two was rxed. ¡°Ruo Chu, sit. ¡± Old Master Gu put down his teacup and smiled faintly. ¡°Ruo Chu, what do you n to do next? ¡± The Old Lady was a little anxious, ¡°next, should we let the children meet their father? This has been dyed for more than three years. It should be time for the children and their father to know of each other¡¯s existence. ¡± She thought that Ruo Chu must have meant the same thing. ¡°But is it time now? Grandmother, you also know that he has basically forgotten all the memories rted to me. Even if I were to bring the child in front of him and tell him that this is your child, how could he ept it? ¡± The Old Lady was silent. That was true. In the end, there was a variable on Nanchen¡¯s side. He no longer remembered Ruo Chu and did not know that he had two children. Some things could not be rushed. Although the child and his father could not wait to get to know each other, the current situation was definitely not good. ¡°Grandmother, I n to win him back. It doesn¡¯t matter if he remembers me or not. I will make him remember his feelings and love for me again. ¡± The Old Lady fell silent for a moment before she nodded in agreement. Since Ruo Chu¡¯s departure was not as cruel as she had thought, even if Nan Chen did remember, he would not really hold a grudge against Ruo Chu. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not expose the child¡¯s matter for now. That was what I meant at first. I wanted the two of you to have a closer rtionship before we talk about what happened back then. That¡¯s why I did not even mention that you were his ex-wife. ¡± After hearing the Old Lady¡¯s words, Gu Ruochu finally understood why he had asked about his ¡°ex-wife¡± at the dinner party. She lowered her head and smiled, ¡°thank you, grandmother. ¡± ¡°Good Child, your happiness is more important than anything else. ¡± The Old Lady patted the back of her hand, ¡°spend a few days with Nanchen. When the time is right, he will remember you again. ¡± Chapter 1084

Chapter 1084: Chapter 1077 ¡ª do you have something to say to me?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I know. ¡± Seeing that the children had gone to bed and that she had met them, the olddy felt much more at ease and nned to return home. Although she actually wanted to stay at the Gu family home and have breakfast with the two children tomorrow morning, she had no choice but to leave. However, if Nanchen did not see her tomorrow morning, he would definitely suspect that this was not the time for him to see the children. ¡°Ruo Chu, I¡¯ll be leaving first. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Gu Ruochu stood up to send her off. After sending the Old Lady Off, her grandfather did not return to the living room. ¡°Grandfather, do you have something to say to me? ¡± ¡°Yes. Nan Yue is currently trapped in the presidential pce. The time for his trial has yet to be set. He will definitely know that you¡¯re back. After tonight, you¡¯ll have a new identity. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s current identity was the granddaughter of the Gu family. After this huo family dinner, everyone in the city would probably know about it. Gu Ruochu did not judge Nan Yue too much. To Her, Nan Yue was just an enemy. Being judged was his retribution. In reality, this retribution was far from enough. During the three years she had been in Zurich, when she had found out about her background and who her mother was.. Gu Ruochu could almost imagine how difficult it must have been for her mother to stay by Nan Yue¡¯s side. Suqin had left behind quite a number of photos. Each of them looked gentle and beautiful. However, Nan Yue had ruined such a beautiful woman¡¯s life just like that. After he had killed Suqin, he had extended his demonic ws towards his own daughter. This was simply outrageous. Who would allow their own daughter to be a spy and a pawn? Only he, Nan Yue, would do such a thing. Initially, Gu Ruochu had thought that although Nan Yue was cruel by nature, he had preserved a part of his love for Suqin. However, she now knows that even so-called love could not hide his true nature. No Wonder Suqin had never forgiven him in her entire life. ¡°Oh right, grandfather, has Johannes arrived? ¡± ¡°Yes, he gave me a call before he boarded the ne in Zurich. He¡¯s expected to arrive tomorrow morning. ¡± ¡°very good. ¡± Johannes was the one who had been training her physical abilities in Zurich. Ever since she had given birth to her two children, she had be more and more eager to regain her original abilities. She could no longer allow herself to be led around by the nose by some people. Hence, she resumed her previous training. Although this training had started from scratch and was as hard as ever, it had taken so many years. She had only managed to persevere for three short years. Now that she had returned to an city, she still had to persevere. ¡°...¡± Rong Xiao was nibbling on an apple on the side of therge indoor field. He watched as Johannes and Gu ruochu fought in the field and seemed to have seen the shadows of the past. To be honest, she was getting more and more tired of living. Does she want to return to her old days as an assassin? Actually, that kind of bloody life was really not good. Although it sounded a little cool, there was a price to pay for being cool. In the past, they had never stopped fighting. After Gu Ruochu had beaten Johannes to the ground again, the bodyguards behind quickly helped Johannes up and wiped his sweat as if it was a normal thing to do. ¡°Gu, you¡¯re really getting better and better. ¡± ¡°You tter me. ¡± Gu Ruochu returned the towel to the servant behind her and sat next to Rong Xiao. ¡°The way you fight is really going to be almost the same as before. It¡¯s enough as long as you can defend yourself. Don¡¯t tell me that you still want to be the same person as before? ¡± It was not easy for her to escape from that bloody life. ¡°I know. I¡¯m afraid that no one will dare to provoke me again. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. ¡± Chapter 1085

Chapter 1085: Chapter 1078

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Johannes had already arrived, ¡°thank you for arranging a ce for me to stay. I would like to take a stroll around an city these few days. You know that I¡¯m very curious about Huaxia. ¡± Actually, he felt that Gu Ruoyun was ready toplete her apprenticeship. Ever since he hade to Gu Ruochu¡¯s side three years ago, she had made great progress and could even surpass him at times. Most people would not be able to defeat her, that was enough. Now, he was only a sparring partner and was more focused on training his body. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get someone to take you around. I believe that you¡¯ll definitely like our country, Johannes. ¡± Johannes smiled, waved goodbye and left the house. ¡°where are we going next? ¡± He tossed the apple core aside and Rong Xiao turned around to see that Gu Ruochu had already changed her clothes and hade out of the lounge to pick up her bag. ¡°to the office. Didn¡¯t you say that you were preparing for a movie? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Why, are you nning to start filming again? You¡¯ve only just returned, aren¡¯t you being too impatient? ¡± He moved closer, ¡°aren¡¯t you going after that guy? Do you have time to film? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m going after that guy, so I¡¯m nning to use my career to get close to him. Otherwise, won¡¯t it look like I have a motive? I can¡¯t let him look down on me. ¡± Rong Xiao¡¯s mouth twitched. Doesn¡¯t that look like you have a motive? Afterst night, almost all of an Cheng knew that the Gu family¡¯s daughter was madly pursuing the huo family¡¯s young master. They only said she was the Gu family¡¯s daughter, but they didn¡¯t say she was huo¡¯s ex-wife. Someone must have said something. What happened between them was considered a taboo in an Cheng. It was better this way. There would be less public opinion. ¡°What are you waiting for? Follow me. ¡± ¡°okay, okay, okay. ¡± Rong Xiao Lazily got up from the SOFA, took his coat, and followed her. Why did he feel like he was being ordered around by her again. ¡°Are you nning to make a movie and form a joint venture with Huo Nanchen? ¡± ¡°mm-hmm. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine, but the movie is going to start soon. You have to familiarize yourself with the movie in advance. Your man is not like before. If something goes wrong at work, he will show no mercy. ¡± ¡°If I can be looked down upon by him, how can I continue to attack him? ¡± Gu Ruochu got into the car and looked at the time. ¡°Let¡¯s go back and discuss our strategy. Ah Xiao, you must help me. ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you, alright? ¡± When had he not helped her? When she arrived at thepany, Gu Ruochu received the basic outline of the script. Only then did she know that this was a movie from a different era. It was mixed with love and war. In reality, it leaned towards literature and art. There was only a small part of the war. Most of it was a description of that era. ¡°This movie is not bad. ¡± Gu Ruochumented. She realized that the script had already been refined. All she needed to do was to figure out the script. ¡°You haven¡¯t decided on the male and female lead, have you? ¡± ¡°Yes, the director was supposed to select the actors after he was in position. Since you¡¯re going to shoot it yourself, you can start selecting the male and female lead after you take over. ¡°. Gu Ruochu nodded. After studying the script for three days, she decided to go to an Cheng B university to look for actors. ¡°To look for actors in a university? ¡± Rong Xiao could not quite understand, ¡°actually, I was nning to find a few more influential stars for this movie to boost the box office. ¡± Gu Ruochu shook her head, ¡°this script has always been literary and artistic. We can choose a well-acting and well-known main character to boost our poprity. However, the rest of the actors can only choose the ones that match the image and character of the movie. ¡± Rong Xiao had the ability to manage thepany, but he did not understand that the movie had a fixed mindset. Chapter 1086

Chapter 1086: What was the problem with Chapter 1079

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Generally speaking,mercial films would only look for popr celebrities to earn money. However, this kind of film, which was biased towards literature and art, was biased towards word-of-mouth. If they only cared about the number of popr actresses supporting this film, money and word-of-mouth would not be able to catch up. ¡°You¡¯re the director, you decide. ¡± Rong Xiao directly handed the task to her, ¡°since we¡¯re going to B University, I¡¯ll apany you to choose the actors. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Gu Ruochu put down the script and stretched her wrists, ¡°we¡¯ll go to B University tomorrow. Let¡¯s go back and rest first. ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you back. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not drive over today, so she hitched a ride with Rong Xiao. At night, Gu Ruochu came out of the shower and took a look at her phone. There were a lot of messages, but none of them were from Huo Nanchen. Gu Ruochu dried her hair and put the towel to the side. She was a little puzzled. Could it be that she had gone overboard a few days ago and caused him to dislike her? It had been three days and there had been no movement at all. She remembered that night. It was not as if he had not reacted at all. What was the problem? She opened his number and quickly pressed the ¡°return¡± button. She put her phone back on the table with some disappointment. Huo Nanchen, I was able to take you down back then, but I can still conquer you this time! ... A gentle breeze blew past, and Huo Nanchen looked out of the window without moving. The phone was on the table, but there was no movement. ¡°Boss, you called for me? ¡± He turned around and saw Li Tezhu standing respectfully outside the office desk. ¡°Have you found it? ¡± He looked up at him indifferently, and Li Tezhu felt goosebumps all over his body. He felt cold. ¡°I¡¯ve found it. The person who appeared at the dinner partyst time was the daughter of the Gu family. I¡¯m sure you know the Gu family in an Cheng. The Gu family has been in an Cheng for a long time and has a strong background. I don¡¯t need to exin the power behind them to you again. ¡± Li Tezhu had been secretly ncing at the person in front of him from the corner of his eyes. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t have any expression on his face He continued, ¡°Miss Gu seemed to have been sent abroad by the Gu family at a very young age. She only returned recently. Her resume from studying abroad is quite ordinary, nothing special. ¡± Li Tezhu caught a glimpse of the BOSS tapping his finger on the table. He was a little worried. He wondered if the BOSS would believe him? He felt uneasy. It was time for him to disy his acting skills as an oscar-winning actor. Actually, he had no idea how the young Madam had suddenly transformed into the Gu family¡¯s daughter and installed such a brand-new identity. ¡°The GU family¡¯s daughter. ¡± Gu Ruochu. He mumbled softly. The words that came out of his mouth seemed to carry a lingering feeling. ¡°Boss, shall I go down first? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Huo Nanchen lowered his head and responded coldly. It was unknown whether he believed it or not. After Li Tezhu closed the office door, all the nerves in his body rxed. Huo Nanchen was left alone. Actually, he had been alone since he woke up. He seemed to have gotten used to it. It was just that today, for some reason, his heart felt a little empty. He did not know which part was missing. Thinking of the woman who appeared at the dinner party, his heart was moved. That woman did not give him her number. Huo Nanchen pinched his forehead, not understanding why he had so many chaotic thoughts today. He was even distracted... ... How could he be distracted by a woman he had just met? He was not like this usually. Most of them were calm, until that night, when a ripple seemed to appear in his heart, like a pool of spring water that had been blown away. Trying hard to suppress his wild thoughts, Huo Nanchen took his keys and coat, intending to go home. Chapter 1087

Chapter 1087: Chapter 1080 casting

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION As long as that woman did not appear again, he would not look at her again. Even when he got into the car, he still could not calm down. He held the steering wheel, and a few veins appeared on the back of his fair hands. He lowered his head slightly, as if he could hear his already disturbed heartbeat. Why was it like this? He was a little irritable, and the woman¡¯s smiling face kept appearing in his mind. ... The next day, when he arrived at the office, Li Tezhu was surprised to see that his BOSS did not seem to be in good spirits. He shouted several times, but the BOSS did note back to his senses. What was going on? ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Bring the documents over. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Li Tezhu did not dare to ask further He quickly brought over the documents that he had sorted out from the deputy general manager¡¯s hands. ¡°BOSS, the general manager just asked about the movie investment. There are quite a few movies that are fighting for ourpany¡¯s investment. This investment is about 100 million yuan, so the general manager wants you to make the final decision.¡± Movie Investment? Huo Nanchen finally came back to his senses. ¡°whichpanies are involved? Get thosepanies to prepare the proposal and bring it to the department to evaluate it. Finally, let me review it. ¡± ¡°currently, we have happy entertainment, happy sky entertainment, happy city entertainment... and Huangtu Entertainment Company. ¡± Special Assistant Li Tezhu ced more emphasis on thetterpany and saw the change in the BOSS¡¯ expression ... MM, there¡¯s a chance. Huo Nanchen frowned. Huangtu, why does this name sound so familiar. ¡°MM, bring their documents up first. ¡± He flipped through the documents and saw a cool handwriting at the bottom right corner of the HUANGTU document. He then recognized the three words ¡®Gu Ruochu¡¯ . Gu Ruochu. He thought back to that night at the banquet. The young woman¡¯s smile had turned into a seductive under the light, trapping himpletely. ¡°BOSS, actually, the royal road is the most powerful. Even though it wasn¡¯t founded by the otherpany heads, he was still a potential stock. A few years ago, he had relied on a movie and a television series to win a grand prize that otherpanies would find difficult to win. Furthermore, thepany¡¯s resources were also pretty good... ¡°...¡±. ¡°...¡± Huo Nanchen raised his eyes and looked at him, ¡°if you didn¡¯t know this, I would have thought that you had taken their kickbacks. ¡± ¡°How would I dare? I¡¯m just telling the truth. In the end, I still need the BOSS to evaluate and decide whichpany to work with. ¡± Li Tezhu had been with him for many years. How could he not know what to do. If he didn¡¯t work with Royal Road, how could he get close to the young madam? ¡°There¡¯s a meeting this afternoon. I¡¯ll tell you tomorrow who¡¯s going to invest in the movie. ¡± ¡°okay. ¡± Li Tezhu tidied up the documents and turned to leave. Huo Nanchen felt his mood suddenly improve. It was as if the shadow that had been pressing on his heart had beenpletely dispelled. However, in the next second, he felt that something was not right. This feeling was really not good. Why was he being dominated by a strange woman? When Gu Ruochu found out that the documents for the film¡¯s investment had been handed over to the Huo Corporation, the weight in her heart was lifted. She still had plenty of time to tease this man. ¡°Ruo Chu, are you ready? Let¡¯s go to an Cheng¡¯s B University to select the actors now. ¡± Rong Xiao had already changed into casual clothes. He looked a little more unruly and unruly than he did a few years ago. He looked even younger than he did a few years ago. ¡°You even specially changed your clothes? I almost suspect that you went to B University to flirt with girls? ¡± ¡°Am I that kind of person? ¡± Rong Xiao retorted in a serious manner and looked at the time on his wrist. ¡°quickly take your bag, I¡¯ll drive you there. ¡± Chapter 1088

Chapter 1088: Chapter 1081 was still alright

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Alright. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not have much to prepare. She grabbed her bag, turned around, and followed Rong Xiao out the door. An Cheng¡¯s B university was indeed a university for beautiful women. As soon as Gu Ruochu and Rong Xiao entered the door, they were greeted by beautiful women. There were all kinds of female university students who were holding hands. ¡°Look, their temperaments are not bad, right? ¡± ¡°Not bad. ¡± Rong Xiao was a little cocky and did not even look at thedies. Why did a handsome man like Rong Xiao Enter? The girls on the road could not help but look over. Some of the more daring ones even came over to greet him. Rong Xiao would not reject a beautiful girl, but he was restrained and polite. Gu Ruochu watched as he was surrounded by the girls and could not help but pull him out of the group of girls. When they saw Gu Ruochu, they seemed to have misunderstood the rtionship between her and Rong Xiao. They could only walk away regretfully with their friends. ¡°It feels good to be surrounded by girls, doesn¡¯t it? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. ¡± Rong Xiao wasughing so hard that he was leaning forward and backward. Those girls had called him senior just now. Did he look that young? It turned out that even after leaving school for so many years, he still had the image of a youthful campus senior. ¡°Be more reserved. ¡± Gu Ruochu could not help but snicker as she pulled him quickly towards the university student activity center. They had alreadymunicated with the teachers before they came. They would select actors at the activity center and invite interested students to gather at the activity center. The News of a film crewing to the school to select actors had long spread throughout b university. They had long heard of the royal road¡¯s reputation. Back then, it had been a small workshop in the entertainment industry. Who would have thought that it would be able to make a quick fortune from a movie and a television series. Especially when they were the top executives of thepany who participated in the filming and won the Best Director Award for the movie. Royal Road was like a dark horse that broke into the entertainment industry and became apany that many people talked about. And now, they were preparing for a movie. They were not going to hire too many famouspanies. Instead, they decided to choose the main character in the university. Faced with the temptation of bing famous in one fell swoop, the university students naturally could not resist. In the lounge, there were already teachers discussing the casting of the film crew. ¡°these days, there are quite a number of people who want to break into the entertainment industry. I just told the students that those girls will immediately go back to their dormitories to put on makeup and prepare. ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? There¡¯s a great opportunity in front of them. Those pretty girls would never give up such an opportunity. ¡± Everyone was discussing enthusiastically. Only a young woman wearing a white shirt and nine-cent ck pants was sitting at the side, organizing the teaching materials silently. She didn¡¯t seem to notice what they were talking about. ¡°Teacher Bai, you¡¯re so young, pretty, and have a good temperament. Aren¡¯t you going to give it a try? ¡±ZhouuRongg, who was also a young female teacher, couldn¡¯t help but ask when she saw thatBaii ye hadn¡¯t spoken to her. Bai Ye finally raised her head and smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t do it. ¡± Although she was already 25, Bai Ye actually looked like a high school student. This made Zhou Rong a little jealous. ¡°Bai Ye may be good-looking, but that¡¯s not her ambition. What are you messing around for? ¡± Li Ke, the male teacher at the side, saw that Bai ye had spoken and quickly added ¡°I think Bai ye is suitable to find a good husband who loves her, a good wife and a good mother to live a happy life. ¡± Bai Ye originally only wanted to quietly be a person with a low sense of presence, but the tree wanted to be quiet, but the wind would not stop. She tidied up the teaching materials at the side and got involved in the topic of a few people. She smiled helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m just not very interested. ¡± COMMENT0mentVOTE2 left Chapter 1089

Chapter 1089: Chapter 1082

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION With Li Ke¡¯s interruption, Zhou Rong felt even more ufortable. Before Bai Ye came, Li Ke had been trying to curry favor with her. She was the youngest and most beautiful female teacher in B University, but ever since Bai ye came to be a teaching assistant, Li Ke¡¯s gaze had not stopped on her. ¡°You¡¯re right. If you¡¯re not interested, then we won¡¯t go. ¡± Li Ke walked up to Bai ye with a smile and took the initiative to help her organize theplicated teaching materials. ¡°Teacher Bai, I¡¯ll help you. ¡± ¡°No need, no need... ¡± ¡°Teacher Bai, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. Let me help you. ¡± Bai Ye was really in a difficult position. Especially when she felt the unfriendly gaze lingering on her, she felt as if there was a knife at her back. It seemed that this teaching assistant job was not going tost long. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect teacher Li to be so warm-hearted and treat teacher Bai so well. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re really going to pursue teacher Bai? ¡± Zhou Rong also did not vent the anger in her heart, so she opened her mouth to sow discord between them. She did not care whether Bai ye would be embarrassed or not. Li Ke, on the other hand, was very good at pushing things along. ¡°This also depends on whether teacher Bai is willing or not. ¡± The people around them were heckling, making Bai ye feel very ufortable. ¡°Teacher Li, don¡¯t misunderstand. We are only colleagues. ¡± Li Ke did not care. ¡°Teacher Bai, I know you are shy. We are all colleagues, so don¡¯t take it to heart. ¡± As he said this, his hand also wanted to take advantage of the situation to pull her hand. The difort in Bai Ye¡¯s heart finallypletely red up. Without saying a word, she ced all the teaching materials on the table, turned around and ran away without saying a word. ¡°Teacher Bai... ¡± Seeing Bai ye turn around and run away, Zhou Rong felt a little happy when she saw Li Ke¡¯s awkward expression She could not help but deride him from the side. ¡°It looks like teacher Bai really isn¡¯t willing. It¡¯s no wonder. She looks like she has a good temperament, but she¡¯s not worthy of you, teacher Li. ¡± ¡°Teacher Zhou, don¡¯t say too much. ¡± Li Ke¡¯s face was swept away in front of everyone, and he was already very unhappy. Zhou Rong snorted and turned her head without saying another word. Bai Ye ran out in a somewhat embarrassed manner. Just a moment ago, Zhou Rong was still drinking tea with a cup in her hand. She did not know whether it was intentional or unintentional, but the tea fell on her chest. Ever since she became a teaching assistant, she had always kept a low profile. It was a pity that she would still provoke some people who were difficult to get along with. This Zhou Rong had been secretly doing something for a long time! She bit her lip and wondered if she should give her a warning. Just as she was walking quickly, she identally bumped into someone who was walking towards her. Gu Ruochu was already at the university student activity center but a call made her rush out. She turned a corner and bumped into someone. ¡°Miss, are you alright? ¡± Gu Ruochu put down her phone and extended her hand towards the person on the ground. The person sitting on the ground seemed to be in a sorry state. His clothes had been drenched by the tea. This person was probably in a hurry to change so he did not see her. Bai Ye furrowed her brows. The fall was indeed a little painful. She raised her eyes and saw a young and beautiful woman standing in front of her. She did not recognize her. ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± Gu Ruochu was shocked when she saw this face. ¡°It¡¯s you? ¡± Bai Ye This world is really small. She had actually seen Bai ye at B University in an Cheng. Gu Ruochu¡¯s first reaction was that Rong Xiao was also at B University. Does that mean that the two of them would have to meet in an Cheng? Bai Ye did not expect the other party to say those two words. She asked in surprise, ¡°you know me? ¡± Gu ruochu quickly shook her head when she thought of her current identity. ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry. You look a lot like a friend of mine, so I mistook you for her. ¡± Chapter 1090

Chapter 1090: Chapter 1083

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t see you bump into me. Sorry for disturbing you. ¡± Bai Ye smiled, turned around and hurried back to her dorm room to change her clothes. Her gaze left her face naturally. Gu Ruochu watched her leave before she turned around to look for Rong Xiao. Many university students had arrived at the activity center. There did not seem to be much of a difference in their age. A group of girls surrounded Rong Xiao and chatted non-stop. The staff had already set up the venue. There was actually not much to do. They only took out the audition cards and handed them out one by one. ¡°Are you done with your call? ¡± Rong Xiao did not know what had happened when he saw hering over. Gu Ruochu had wanted to say something but she did not know why she did not say it out loud. She did not know how to open her mouth as she was afraid that it would hurt him. Rong Xiao should have known that Bai ye was in an Cheng during the past three years, right? ¡°Yes, we can begin. ¡± Gu Ruochu nced at him and began to audition for the girls who had lined up. ording to the requirements, the girls had to appear on camera without any makeup. Gu Ruochu had instructed the girls not to have heavy makeup on their faces. When she saw that there was heavy makeup on their faces, she tactfully told her to go back and wash her face beforeing back. The girls who were auditioning for the role had never expected that the one auditioning for them would be such a young girl. The young man next to her seemed to be the vice president of HUANGTU. In that case... ... The higher-ups had personallye to select the actors! When the girls heard this news, they became even more excited. Doesn¡¯t this mean that thepany attaches great importance to this movie? Actually, the girls were all wearing heavy makeup on their faces. When they were asked not to wear makeup, they could only wail in their hearts, hoping that they would leave a good impression on thepany and the higher-ups. ... Bai Ye returned to her dormitory. When she changed and came out, she saw many girls swarming over. When they saw her, they politely greeted her, ¡°Hello, teacher Bai. ¡± ¡°Hello. ¡± Bai Ye¡¯s smile was very elegant. Even the girls could not dislike her. ¡°What did you guys do just now? ¡± ¡°Royal Road wants to shoot a movie. Today, even the vice president came to help the director personally select the actors. If we can catch his eye, our future development will definitely be very beautiful. ¡± ¡°Yes, teacher Bai, have you heard of Rong Xiao? He¡¯s the vice president of HUANGTU. I didn¡¯t expect Vice President Rong to be so young. This is... beyond my expectations! ¡± Thinking of the conversation she had with that man, the girl¡¯s face turned a little red. The girls were chattering away, but Bai ye was stunned by the name they mentioned. Rong Xiao? He came to school to select the actors? Although she had been back to an city for more than three years, she had never had the chance to meet Rong Xiao. He was the young master of the Rong family and the vice president of HUANGTU. How could a person like him have anything to do with a person like her who was already so lowly. What a coincidence, he actually went to B University. ¡°Rong... where did that Vice President choose the actors? ¡± The girls did not expect Bai ye to be interested as well. She continued, ¡°at the University Student Activity Center, is teacher Bai also interested? Why don¡¯t we go together? Although we might not be selected, it¡¯s not a big deal to go and take a look. ¡± Bai Ye was stunned, then she smiled and nodded. ¡°okay, I¡¯ll go with you guys to join in the fun. ¡± She wanted to see him so badly that she wanted to know what he looked like now. She could no longer remember how long she had been separated from him. It seemed that it had been longer than she had had him. Meanwhile, at the activity center, Gu Ruochu had already begun to select the students who would sign up. Chapter 1091

Chapter 1091: Chapter 1084, Bai Ye

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Because there were too many people here, Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes were dazzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Which girl do you fancy? We were chatting so passionately just now. ¡± Gu Ruochu nced at the man who was fiddling with the ¡®ifs¡¯ with his fingers. He had matured a lot over the past three years and his previous ruffian-like feeling had almost disappeared. ¡°girls like to chat with me, what can I do? ¡± Gu Ruochu wanted tough when she saw his narcissistic look. This fellow actually treated this as something to be proud of. ¡°Look, everyone around you is in love now, right? ¡± Rong Xiao¡¯s lips curled into a smile when he heard the hidden meaning in her words. ¡°What? You¡¯re in love now, you¡¯ve had two children, and now you¡¯re talking about getting your husband back, so you¡¯re encouraging me to fall in love? Didn¡¯t I say that I, a single dog, had offended you? ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at the script and stared at his expression for a long time, but she could not find any clues. She was not sure if she had remembered the pitiful little girl in his memories. ¡°I¡¯m just concerned about your marriage, I¡¯m just concerned about your progress. ¡± ¡°thank you, but there¡¯s no need. ¡± He looked at the progress of the shootzily. ¡°dating and getting married is nothing more than a way of life. There¡¯s more than one way to get married in this world. ¡± ¡°Our young master Rong really sees things clearly. He even looks like a saint of love. I¡¯m impressed. ¡± Gu Ruochu shrugged her shoulders as a thin smile appeared on her delicate features. ¡°Of course. No matter what, I¡¯ve been among thousands of flowers and I¡¯ve never touched a single leaf. ¡± Rong Xiaoughed softly ¡°You, you¡¯d better think about how to trap your man first. Based on his duplicity, I don¡¯t know when he¡¯ll obediently return to your arms. ¡± Why does thisst sentence sound a little strange? Gu Ruochu rolled her eyes at him as she sat on the Sofa and flipped through the students¡¯resumes. These students had yet to experience society and they had maintained their pure natures. They were not tainted by the slightest bit of cruel reality. ¡°You need to find at least three girls. If an Cheng and B University are not suitable, you may have to go to another university to take a look. You¡¯re the director anyway, you can use whichever one you like. ¡± Gu Ruochu nodded and let the girls without makeup sit in front of her. After looking at the girls, Gu Ruochu raised her hand and took a few sips of the juice on the table. When she saw the long row of girls behind her, she suddenly remembered Bai Ye, whom she had just bumped into at the intersection. Although she looked gentle, she still maintained her elegance and little temper. Ruo Chu knew that ever since Bai Ye¡¯s family went bankrupt, her situation had not been very good. In addition, Rong Xiao did not seem to have much feelings for her. Even though she knew Rong Xiao very well, she could not see him clearly in certain aspects. For example, Bai Ye. Until now, she still did not know if Rong Xiao Still Liked Bai ye or if he still had the mentality of getting back together. ¡°What are you looking at? Are You possessed today? ¡± Rong Xiao realized that the way Ruo Chu looked at him today was very strange. It gave him goosebumps all over. Gu Ruochu resisted the urge to roll her eyes and her gaze returned to the script. Rong Xiao got up and asked the staff for a few snacks. He then leisurely ate by the side and picked up the phone from time to time. ¡°If you have nothing else to do, you should go back first. It¡¯s very eye-catching that you¡¯re so leisurely beside me. ¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to poke your eyes out by the side. ¡± Chapter 1092

Chapter 1092: Chapter 1085, the audition

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu:¡±...¡± Just as she was about to speak, a group of girls suddenly entered the room. The crowd that had swarmed over caught the attention of Gu Ruochu and Rong Xiao. It was a girl wearing a nude apricot-colored dress. Her face was clear and young. She was very beautiful, but what attracted the most attention was her temperament. Her legs looked straight and slender in her high heels. Overall, she did not have the Feminine Charm of a woman, but she appeared cold and indifferent. Bai Ye. She had always known that Bai ye was very beautiful, but her beauty leaned towards a sexual and cold feeling. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She never thought that these two would actually bump into each other at b university. She did not say a single word, but that did not change the chance for them to meet. She did not even dare to turn her head to look at Rong Xiao, so she could only keep her eyes on the girl who had appeared before her. Her ck, satin-like hair draped over her shoulders. The Moment Bai ye appeared, many people¡¯s gazes were focused on her. ¡°Teacher Bai, why are you here? ¡± A girl¡¯s crisp voice rang out, seemingly unable to understand. Today, the cast and crew¡¯s recruitment requirements were for students. Bai Ye is an assistant teacher, so why is she here as well? ¡°I¡¯m here for an audition as well. ¡± Bai Ye¡¯s gaze was fixed on the person seated over there. Although he did not look at her, she still looked at him for a very long time. When Gu Ruochu looked over, she realized that Rong Xiao did not seem to have much of a reaction. He only lowered his gaze to look at the key ring on his finger. ¡°Oh my, I see a great beauty now. Her level of beauty does not seem to be inferior to mine. Her skin is also fair and tender. ¡± ¡°Is that so? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think so? ¡± Rong Xiao raised his head in boredom and suddenly asked, ¡°Do you think that Zhang Wuji¡¯s mother has said something? ¡± ¡°The more beautiful a woman is, the better she is at lying? Has she ever lied to you before? ¡± ¡°You sure know how to get to the point. I just wanted to tell you that the more beautiful a woman is, the more you can¡¯t afford to provoke her. ¡± Rong Xiao nced at her and appeared rather nonchnt. As he spoke, Bai Ye had already stood in front of them. Gu Ruochu acted as if she had just met her and smiled, ¡°hello, we¡¯ve just met. ¡± Bai Ye also recognized that this was the person whom she had bumped into at the corner. She smiled in shock and said, ¡°So it¡¯s you. It seems that fate has brought us together. ¡± Rong Xiao did not say a word and did not raise his head to look at the girl in front of him. However, this was the first time that the curve of his lips looked so piercing and cold. ¡°Rong Xiao, long time no see. ¡± Rong Xiao did not react, but that did not mean that Bai ye would not take the initiative. Gu Ruochu thought that this was rather interesting. ¡°She¡¯s waving her hand at you. Why are you ignoring her? ¡± Gu Ruochu poked him but Rong Xiao still ignored her. He did not even look at her. Bai Ye¡¯s eyes shed with sadness but she did not flinch. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to choose an actor? Go ahead and choose your actor. Why bother with so many misceneous things? ¡± His tone was a little indifferent. Gu Ruochu:¡±...¡± If it were not for the fact that there were so many people in front of her, she would really want to beat him to death. But then again, Bai ye was quite suitable for the female lead in this movie. She was beautiful, elegant, and more importantly, she had her own little temper. ¡°I¡¯ve already chosen an actor. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s lips curled and her eyes shed with wickedness. ¡°What do you think of thisdy in front of me? ¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you being a little too casual in choosing an actress? ¡± ¡°This Lady Bai Ye fits the role of a character in my movie. You don¡¯t understand. ¡± Rong Xiao choked on her words and remained silent. Chapter 1093

Chapter 1093: Chapter 1086: Heckling

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION After confirming the female lead, Gu Ruochu sessfully selected the second and third female lead. The casting took almost the entire afternoon. The News of Bai Ye¡¯s sessful selection as the female lead in the film crew quickly spread throughout the entire school. When Li Ke found out that she had been chosen as the female lead in the film, he suddenly had a very good idea. Actually, he had always liked Bai ye for a long time. However, Bai Ye had always been too shy and shy. Now, he might as well take advantage of the fact that everyone was present to ingratiate himself with this woman. With that thought, he turned around and began to make preparations. He even happily told his colleagues that he would give him a pir of support when the time came. In fact, some of his colleagues scoffed at him. No matter how they looked at it, Bai Ye was like a swan¡¯s meat. Li Ke was clearly a toad that wanted to eat swan¡¯s meat. Of course, on the surface, he was still very enthusiastic and said that he would give him the best support. So, just as the cast and crew were about toplete their recruitment, they suddenly heard a romantic music ying at the door. Just as Gu Ruochu was feeling puzzled, a man suddenly entered with arge bouquet of roses in his hands. He had yet to see the man¡¯s face clearly, but seeing him walk towards Bai Ye, he knew what this man was trying to do. Was He trying to borrow her space to propose marriage or courtship? This man was too good at using resources. There were so many people around him and it was enough for him to show off his affection. However, Would Bai ye agree? With that thought, the man had already knelt in front of Bai Ye, ¡°teacher Bai, I love you. Are you willing to be my girlfriend? ¡± This man was clearly a little excited and his face was filled with anticipation. However, Bai Ye¡¯s expression was cold, a stark contrast to his. His colleagues, who had rushed over, joined in themotion, ¡°Promise Him, promise him... ¡± The man handed the rose to Gu Ruochu, full of hope. Gu Ruochu¡¯s brows twitched as she looked at Rong Xiao, who was beside her. No matter how she looked at it, this group of hecklers seemed to have the intention of making things worse. Meanwhile, Rong Xiao had already raised his head. His lips were still curled into a dazzling smile. Gu Ruochu did not quite understand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t like you. ¡± His cold and sarcastic words caught Li Ke off guard. He had always thought that Bai ye had rejected him because she was shy. He never thought that she would actually do it for real. The people around them were also a little embarrassed, but most of them were watching the show. Rong Xiao seemed to be looking at her, but he also did not seem to be looking at her. Gu Ruochu did not pay much attention to Rong Xiao either. Bai Ye did not give that man any chance. She found an excuse and said that she wanted to go to the washroom. Gu Ruochu suddenly burst intoughter. She felt that Bai ye was really to her liking. She knew that Bai ye had a small temper in the past, but she did not expect that her temper would still be the same. ¡°since we¡¯ve chosen the actors, that¡¯s about it. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not care about the awkward people at the scene. She took out a form and asked the two and three girls who had already been chosen to fill in the information ¡°The movie will start shooting in three days. If you have any sses, you can apply to make up for them in the future. I¡¯ve alreadymunicated with the teachers. ¡± The two girls did not think that they would really seize the opportunity. It was as if they were living in a dream. ¡°Alright, director. We¡¯ll definitely be there in time. ¡± Gu Ruochu nodded. Actually, her acting skills were not a problem. These two were both acting students from B University. The most important thing was their purity and naturalness. After Bai ye left, the teachers were also consoling the man who had failed in his courtship. Initially, they thought that Bai ye would give him some face, but who knew that he would not give her any face at all and would directly say that he did not like her. Chapter 1094

Chapter 1094: Chapter 1087, what right do you have to leave

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Actually, it wasn¡¯t Bai Ye¡¯s fault. The main thing was that this teacher Li was always trying to curry favor with him in all sorts of situations. If the girl didn¡¯t like him, she would only think that his behavior was causing trouble for her. She had already expressed that she didn¡¯t like him, but Li Ke was just too confident in himself. Meanwhile, Bai Ye entered the bathroom and turned on the tap to pour cold water on her face. The cold water slid down her face. She reached out and wiped her face with a wet towel. Just as she turned off the tap, she heard the sound of a woman¡¯s high heelsing from behind. She didn¡¯t care as she saw who it was from the corner of her eye in the mirror. ¡°Teacher Bai was very impressive just now. Without saying anything, you directly rejected a man who was courting you. Should I say that you are conceited, or that you don¡¯t know how to adapt to the situation? ¡± In front of the Mirror, Bai ye tidied up the broken hair on her forehead. ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand what teacher Zhou is talking about. ¡± Bai Ye¡¯s tone was a little cold, which made Zhou Rong feel very ufortable. She felt that Bai ye was also an ordinary woman. Why was she so conceited sometimes? She could not stand her expression. ¡°TSK, stop pretending to be a white lotus in front of me. Just now, Li Ke proposed to you in front of so many people, and you actually rejected him so directly? Didn¡¯t you always flirt with Li Ke in front of me? You charmed that man so much that he only stared at you. ¡± Bai Ye didn¡¯t know where her theory came from, so she washed her hands indifferently and nned to leave. Anyway, she didn¡¯t want to be a teaching assistant anymore. It was really disgusting to meet a colleague like Zhou Rong. ¡°Stop, what right do you have to leave? ¡± Seeing that a small teaching assistant like Bai ye dared to turn around and leave, Zhou Rong was the official university teacher in the school. What right did she have? ¡°Are you annoying or not? Don¡¯t think that just because you are my elder, you can find trouble with me. Let me tell you, the mess between you and Li Ke has nothing to do with me. I have had enough of you! ¡± ¡°You! ¡± Zhou Rong did not know what had provoked her. She threw a p over, but it was stopped in mid-air by Bai Ye. ¡°Teacher Zhou Rong, you are only a teacher. Don¡¯t think that everyone wants to suck up to you and kneel at your feet. When I was a rich youngdy, you were still being abused in some corner. ¡± Zhou Rong was stung by her gaze but she gritted her teeth and did not say another word. Her cocky tail was now suppressed by her imposing aura. By the time Bai ye chased after her, Gu Ruochu and Rong Xiao had already left. She had juste out and saw the two girls waiting for her by the side She handed the form to Bai Ye, ¡°teacher Bai, director Gu left this for you just now. He wants you to fill out the form and hand it in three days. ¡°Oh right, the movie starts shooting in three days. You can just fill out the form and bring it over. ¡± ¡°alright, thank you. ¡± Bai Ye heaved a sigh of relief. She never thought that Gu Ruochu would choose her as the female lead. Of course, the reason she was filming this movie was to get close to someone. ¡°Oh right, when did they leave? ¡± ¡°Just now. ¡± Just now? Bai Ye suddenly stood up and ran outside. The girls did not understand why she was running. Bai Ye knew that Rong Xiao had just left and was about to run out with all her strength. Today was the first time she had met him and she did not know when she would meet him again. Even though she had be the female lead in Gu Ruochu¡¯s movie, she might not be able to meet Rong Xiao. When she reached the school parking lot, she happened to see Rong Xiao getting into the car. Chapter 1095

Chapter 1095: Chapter 1088: A small car ident

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The young woman who was with him also got into the car through the other door. Bai Ye did not think of anything and ran towards the car without a word. ¡°Rong Xiao... ¡± Gu Ruochu heard someone calling him from behind and was about to stop when she realized that Rong Xiao¡¯s face did not show any reaction. He only started the engine to start the car. ¡°Thedy behind is calling for you. ¡± ¡°ignore her. ¡± Rong Xiao¡¯s face was filled with impatience but his eyes turned towards the rearview mirror. That cold figure was imprinted in his eyes. The corners of his lips curled into a cold smile. No one knew if it was sarcasm or some other emotion. ¡°Hey, are you really leaving? Thedy is catching up. ¡± The car had really started. Rong Xiao¡¯s expression was cold throughout the entire journey. Even the speed of the car was much faster than before. Gu Ruochu suddenly saw that Bai ye had actually run to the front and reached out to stop the car. However, the speed of the car could not be controlled in a short period of time. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart pounded wildly, ¡°Bai ye, get out of the way! ! ¡± ¡°Damn it! ¡± Rong Xiao saw that Bai ye had spread her arms wide open and was staring straight at his car. He did not dodge and immediately stepped on the brakes. With a loud bang, the car crashed into the side. ¡°Bai Ye! ¡± Although Gu Ruochu was in the car, she was not scared. Instead, she was worried about Bai Ye. She had blocked the front of the car earlier. If she had been careless and got hit by the car, she would have lost her life. She got out of the car and Bai Ye¡¯s face was Pale with fear. Rong Xiao had already gotten out of the driver¡¯s seat. Gu Ruochu had checked that the scene was not a major ident, but she still needed to call someone to take care of it. If Rong Xiao had not turned the steering wheel and stepped on the brakes in time, the consequences would have been unimaginable. The car was stopped just like that. ¡°Ah Xiao, what are you doing? You¡¯ve made such a big mess! ¡± Rong Xiao did not answer her. Instead, his tall figure was standing in front of Bai Ye. His face was filled with anger, a vicious and malicious aura that Bai ye had never seen before. ¡°Do you F * Cking want to die? ¡± He reached out and grabbed her arm. He was so angry that all the rationality in his mind had run away. Before he could finish his lecture, a person suddenly pounced into his arms. Rong Xiao was suddenly stunned and did not move. A sudden impact stunned him and he staggered a few steps. For a moment, neither of them moved. Gu Ruochu stood not far away and did not make a sound as she watched. Actually, Bai ye was quite tall, but she looked especially petite in Rong Xiao¡¯s eyes. She looked like a sloth that was hanging on his body. Forgive her for using such a metaphor, because they really did look alike. Rong Xiao did not reach out to hold her. Instead, he was rather expressionless. His entire body was stiff. It was obvious that he did not know how he should react. Gu Ruochu had already made a call and sent someone to tow the car. Rong Xiao and Bai Ye will handle the rest on their own. This girl is quite capable. With Rong Xiao¡¯s undisciplined personality, there was no way that he could take the initiative. ¡°Let go. ¡± Two chilling words appeared. Rong Xiao reached out to pull the woman off his body, but she wrapped her around his waist tightly. ¡°I won¡¯t let go. ¡± Her feet felt a little sore, and even her arms that were wrapped around him were sore, but she did not want to let go at all. ¡°If you don¡¯t let go, I won¡¯t be polite to you. ¡± She wrapped her arms even tighter. ¡°I want to know why you won¡¯t be polite to me. Actually... you still feel sorry for me. ¡± ¡°Who feels sorry for you? ¡± Chapter 1096

Chapter 1096: Chapter 1089, I don¡¯t want to know you

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Rong Xiao felt as if his hair was about to explode, but he instantly calmed down. The way he looked just now, it was as if someone had poked a sore spot. The strength of his grip on her arm also increased by quite a bit. It was as if he really wanted to pull her off his body and hate her close proximity to him. This time, it was indeed painful, but Bai ye did not want to let go at all. ¡°Rong Xiao, it hurts. ¡± She originally wanted to call him Ah Xiao, but she knew that he would be even more cold when he heard it. This name was originally her exclusive title. Although now, he was already cold enough. Bai Ye changed from her previous cold and aloof manner and looked up at him pitifully. ¡°Rong Xiao, you¡¯re pinching me now. I¡¯m still a girl after all, it really hurts... ¡± He was not as frivolous and evil as before. Instead, he was very cold. ¡°since it hurts, then let go of me. Otherwise, I really won¡¯t be polite. ¡± His coldness made her feel a little helpless, but she still did not want to let go of him. She only left carefully, her fingers pinching the cuffs of his shirt. ¡°Rong Xiao, I let you go, don¡¯t go... ¡± Before she could finish, he turned to leave, and in a moment of desperation, she threw herself at him and continued to hang on to him. Gu Ruochu pretended as if she did not know what was going on but she admired Bai ye¡¯s courage. This was the way to deal with someone like Rong Xiao. Come on,e on. Forgive her really want tough, but in order to give Rong Xiao face or notugh out loud, he has been desperately staring at himself. ¡°Go away. ¡± Rong Xiao seemed to have lost his patience. He reached out his hand and tried to push the person who was clinging to him away. ¡°IT HURTS! ¡± Even though she was being forcefully pulled away by him, Bai Ye did not want to leave even though she was in pain. She only stuck closer to him and dove into his arms, refusing to leave. ¡°What are youughing at? ¡± Rong Xiao suddenly growled fiercely at Gu Ruochu as if he had never been in such a sorry state before. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed tough anymore? I say, are you getting in the car or not? I¡¯ve already sent someone to tow the car. Do you want me to drive you back to thepany? ¡± ¡°What do I need to do? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯ve been glued to the car? ¡± Gu Ruochu:¡±...¡± ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll be leaving first. ¡± Someone had alreadye to tow her to the car. Gu Ruochu conveniently got into the car and did not n to call Rong Xiao to go with her. As the car backed up, Gu Ruochu even winked at Bai Ye, ¡°Miss Bai Ye, do your best. ¡± A Gust of wind blew past and Bai ye curled up in Rong Xiao¡¯s arms. Almost her entire body was in Rong Xiao¡¯s arms and she looked more delicate and pitiful. Seeing Rong Xiao¡¯s increasingly stiff expression, Rong Xiao did not know why he found it funny. What is this called One thing begets another. Rong Xiao saw that Gu Ruochu had left and took out his phone to call his subordinates. He asked them to bring a car over. He turned around and wanted to go to the nearby starbucks and the others, but someone was holding onto the corner of his shirt. His gaze stopped at the corner of his shirt and his eyes narrowed. He said coldly, ¡°are you still nning to follow me just like that? ¡± ¡°where are you going? Where am I going to follow you? ¡± Rong Xiao turned around and looked at the person in front of him. He suddenly smiled. ¡°Why are you following me? We are not husband and wife, not friends, and not family. Do you believe that I will tell the police about your sexual harassment? ¡± ¡°Why are you pretending that you don¡¯t know me? ¡± She seemed to really only want to know this question and looked at him fixedly. Just like... ... When she was 18 years old ... He had been deceived by her back then. Now, she was still using this trick. ¡°And why don¡¯t you want to know me? ¡± He curved his lips, gave a very cold answer. Chapter 1097

Chapter 1097: Chapter 1090, he forced me

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Go away, don¡¯t bother me. ¡± He looked impatient and turned around to go to the starbucks next to him. However, Bai Ye was determined to stick to him and reached out to pull the corner of his coat. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered me yet, why are you ignoring me? ¡± Her ck and white eyes revealed a sense of grievance. ¡°You weren¡¯t like this in the past. ¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t like this in the past, so I can¡¯t be like this now? ¡± ¡°You can¡¯t. ¡± She reached out and pulled the corner of his coat tightly. They were at a stalemate by the roadside for a long time. The person who called had already driven over, but Bai ye still had no intention of letting go of the corner of his coat. ¡°Vice President, the car has already driven over. ¡± The person smiled and looked at the man and woman who seemed to be entangled in front of him. He could not help but gossip, ¡°vice president, did you get into trouble because of a traffic ident? Miss, did you hit our vice president¡¯s car? ¡± ¡°Cut the crap, finish the car for me. ¡± ¡°Okay, vice president, you cane up. ¡± Actually, he still felt that it was very strange. Thepany¡¯s special assistant had just said that President Gu had already gone back. Since President Gu and vice president came together, why didn¡¯t they go back together? Of course, he could only curse silently in his heart. Rong Xiao¡¯s expression did not look too good. He turned around and opened the car door. He turned around to look at the woman who was still tugging on her coat as if she was nning to follow him forever He raised his eyebrows. ¡°still not nning to go down? You rejected a man just now, and now you¡¯re not going tofort him? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve rejected him long ago. He¡¯s the one who¡¯s still pestering me. ¡± He put his hand in his pocket, and his gaze became a little cold. ¡°Yes, only the man whom you, Miss Bai, rejected has never been able to reject you. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that... ¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not like that, then what is it like? ¡± His thin lips did not have a trace of warmth. ¡°Then tell me, what is it like? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never rejected you. ¡± Rong Xiao sneered and turned around to open the car door. Seeing that he did not have any lingering feelings, Bai ye tugged at the corner of his coat even harder. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see me anymore? ¡± ¡°No. ¡± He turned around and looked at her coldly. ¡°So, you can let go now? ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to see me, but I want to see you. ¡± ¡°You want to see me? ¡± He did not know which word had suddenly struck a nerve in him. He turned around and lifted her chin. That malicious aura was emitting a chill. ¡°You want to see me? You want to see me? Will you get engaged to someone else immediately after I¡¯m imprisoned for a year ¡°Alright, it¡¯s not easy for me to get out now. ¡°Your Bai family also received retribution and went bankrupt. Now you¡¯re pestering me again ¡°I said that you¡¯ve looked down on me since I was young. Why did you suddenly fall in love with me when you grew up ¡°So you¡¯ve been using me from the beginning to the end so that you can marry the person you want to marry. ¡± His malicious expression made her shrink back, but the grievance on Bai Ye¡¯s face grew even more intense. ¡°I¡¯m not marrying him. My father used you to force me... ¡± ¡°So you slept with him on the night of the engagement? Bai Ye, the vows you kept making really embarrassed me. It made me feel like I was the biggest joke in the world. ¡± ¡°I... ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anything about being forced. I don¡¯t want to hear it. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any impure rtionship with him. That night, he slept on the floor and I slept on the bed. Nothing happened between the two of us... ¡± ¡°really? ¡± Rong Xiao suddenly smiled and pinched her smooth and delicate chin. ¡°nothing happened between you and him? Is it because you want to stay and hand you over to me? ¡± Chapter 1098

Chapter 1098: Chapter 1091 was given to the person he loved the most

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I only want to give myself to the person I love. ¡± Bai Ye looked at him, clearly very certain. Rong Xiao¡¯s gaze moved away He said mockingly, ¡°who knows if you¡¯re lying or not, but this has nothing to do with me. ¡°Back then, I voluntarily went to jail for a year because of your Bai family. Now that your Bai family has gone bankrupt, you can be considered to have deserved it. ¡°In the future, don¡¯t bother me anymore. ¡°although I, Rong Xiao, have no backbone and always followed behind you in the past, it doesn¡¯t mean that I will be trampled under your feet for the rest of my life. ¡°You¡¯ve been with other people, so I won¡¯t want you. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never been with anyone, only you. ¡± Bai Ye grabbed his hand anxiously, but the man shook her hand away impatiently. ¡°Then I don¡¯t want you anymore. A woman who got engaged to someone while I was in prison is not worth it. ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want me anymore? ¡± Bai Ye lowered her head and looked at him with extreme grievance. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me, I¡¯ll really be alone. ¡± ¡°Oh, what does that have to do with me? ¡± Rong Xiao curled his thin lips and turned to get into the car. Bai Ye was so frightened by his ferocity that she took a step back. He did not show the slightest bit of sympathy for the fairer sex, his expression was extremely cold. The car quickly started to move. As they retreated, Bai ye stared at the side of his face without moving her eyes. Even though Rong Xiao despises her now, she would not give up. It was not easy for her to finally get a chance to meet Rong Xiao again. She would never let him go again. Bai Ye only turned around and returned to the school after the car in front of her had disappeared from her sight. After returning to thepany, a subordinate who had been Rong Xiao¡¯s chauffeur saw that Gu Ruochu was interested in the beautiful woman who had been pestering Rong Xiao on the road, so he told her everything that had happened. Gu ruoyun forced a smile as she listened. Sometimes, this woman, Bai Ye, really had two faces. On the surface, she looked aloof and aloof, but her face changed very quickly. Especially when she saw Rong Xiao¡¯s delicate and pitiful look, even she felt that her face had changed too much. ¡°Alright, you can go back and do your work first. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Gu Ruochu tidied up the documents on her desk and knocked on the door before entering Rong Xiao¡¯s office. Seeing that he waszily flipping through some of the documents, she resisted the urge to gossip about him and Bai Ye. ugh if you want to. ¡± Hearing his indifferent words, Gu ruochu resisted the urge tough, ¡°look at you, am I the kind of person who would watch a show from the side? ¡± Seeing that his eyes were staring at her indifferently, Gu Ruochu quickly went straight to the point, ¡°It seems that the huo family¡¯s investment in the movie has not been decided yet. I spoke to Huo Nanchen¡¯s special assistant on the phone today and made an appointment to meet him. ¡± ¡°You want to make an appointment with his special assistant when you¡¯re meeting him? ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? Have you forgotten what position I have in mind by leaving first? He¡¯s cold and arrogant, so I can only take the initiative to pursue him. ¡± Rong Xiao was sour at her words. It was indeed the sour smell of love. ¡°Let a single dog like me continue to work overtime at thepany. You should quickly go to the Huo Corporation to prepare your movie and at the same time, hook up with your man. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go then. ¡± Gu Ruochu packed her things and carried her bag out the door. She had wanted to find a driver to drive, but someone called just as she was about to reach the door. She looked at her phone screen and saw that it was Li Tezhu. ¡°Miss Gu, I¡¯ve driven to the door. Do you have time toe over now? ¡± To the door? Gu Ruochu raised her hand to check the time. She did not expect Huo Nanchen to have Li Tezhu drive over to pick her up. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be right there. ¡± Chapter 1099

Chapter 1099: Chapter 1092 is good

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Today, she was not the only onepeting for the Huo Corporation¡¯s investment. There were several otherpanies as well. I wonder if this is considered a special treatment for me? She was dressed in a suit today and looked a little more serious. ¡°Li Tezhu, where¡¯s your president? ¡± President? ¡°The BOSS is in his office. Our general manager will at most be responsible for the reports that yourpanies have made topete for the film¡¯s investment. The BOSS won¡¯t appear. ¡± Won¡¯t appear? Gu Ruochu had wanted to meet him but Huo Nanchen did not even want to meet him. He did not even want to attend the report meeting. He immediately lost his motivation. ¡°It seems that your BOSS is quite busy every day. ¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Gu should know this very well. ¡± Li Tezhu replied and looked at the time, ¡°the report is about to begin. Please enter the meeting room immediately, Miss Gu. I still have some matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll be leaving first. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Gu Ruochu was a little depressed, but when she thought about how she would have to fight for the Huo family¡¯s film investment through the report, she perked up. Once she entered the meeting room, Gu Ruochu saw that the heads of severalpanies had arrived. ¡°Miss Gu. ¡± A woman who appeared to be very capable stood up and took the initiative to shake her hand. ¡°Hello. ¡± The people in the room were not simple people. Aside from maintaining proper etiquette, Gu Ruochu did not show much enthusiasm. Five minutester, someone came in to preside over the meeting. The report quickly kicked off. Gu Ruochu followed her own train of thought and exined the Royal Road and the filming of the movie. She then analyzed the market and the conditions for winning. After listening to Gu Ruochu¡¯s report, the general manager¡¯s slightly biased thoughts were immediately straightened out. Previously, he had been afraid that because of Gu Ruochu, Huo Nanchen would go easy on him and attract the attention of thepany. Now, it seems that Gu Ruochu and this movie are very worth investing in. ... ¡°BOSS. ¡± Special Assistant Li knocked on the door and entered. Seeing that he had finished signing the document at the bottom right, he coughed lightly, ¡°I just went to take a look outside the conference room. I reckon that Miss Gu will be able to secure the investment for this movie. ¡± Huo Nanchen responded with an ¡°mm¡± as if he had expected this, ¡°she has a keen sense of smell and positioning for movies. Among the fewpanies, she has a greater advantage. ¡± He was suddenly stunned. How did he know that woman had a keen sense of smell for movies? It was as if he knew her very well. ¡°Miss Gu has just arrived. She seemed a little unhappy when she found out that the BOSS was not going to report to the meeting. ¡± Unhappy? ¡°MM. ¡± He did not seem to have any reaction and only replied. Li Tezhu did not say anything else and left the house. He happened to bump into Gu Ruochu as soon as he left the house. He was already confident in his victory, but now, he could tell that he had seeded with just one look. The people behind her came out and left in a hurry. ¡°congrattions, Miss Gu, for receiving the Huo Corporation¡¯s investment. I hope that Miss Gu can obtain good box office results. ¡± Gu Ruochu smiled and asked directly, ¡°where¡¯s your president? ¡± ¡°The president is in his office. He¡¯s very busy today, so he doesn¡¯t have time. ¡± ¡°In other words, this investment agreement was signed by his general manager? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not expect him to not show his face from the beginning to the end. Did that mean that she did not have much to gain? ¡°The BOSS said that the general manager can represent him. Miss Gu, since this matter is over, why don¡¯t youe with me from here to sign the agreement? ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Gu Ruochu thought about it and still felt that this day could not end like this. Chapter 1100

Chapter 1100: Chapter 1093, takeout

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION It was not easy to get a chance to interact with him again. ¡°Your president hasn¡¯t eaten today, has he? ¡± ¡°Miss Gu, do you want to make an appointment for dinner? I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be possible today. I¡¯ve already ordered takeout for the president. He¡¯s really busy today. ¡± Li Tezhu also wanted to help the young madam, but the timing was really not right today. ¡°That¡¯s nothing. You can also order takeout for me. I¡¯ll eat with him. ¡± Li Tezhu:¡±...¡± Just as he was about to say something, takeout was delivered. Special Assistant Li took the takeout and nced at it. Just as he was about to enter, someone reached out and took it from him, ¡°I¡¯ll go give it to him. ¡± ¡°Oh, okay. ¡± Special Assistant Li Tezhu nodded but did not hesitate. Gu ruochu knocked on the door and immediately came over when she heard the word e in¡¯ . ¡°Why is it you? ¡± When she saw Gu Ruochu, her heart skipped a beat. However, her gaze swept across the lunchbox in her hand and she was a little confused. ¡°This is your meal. It¡¯s almost time. Aren¡¯t you going to eat first? ¡± Gu Ruochu put down the lunchbox and unwrapped it for him naturally. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Get out first. ¡± ¡°Why are you being so fierce? Aren¡¯t you happy that I helped you UNWRAP your lunchbox? ¡± She ced the lunchbox in her hand on the office desk and swiftly unwrapped it and threw it into the trash can. Huo Nanchen pulled off his tie and leaned back, ¡°what do you mean? ¡± ¡°nothing much. I just wanted you to eat earlier. ¡± Gu Ruochu leaned over and ced her hand on the office desk, ¡°why? Do you have any objections? ¡± ¡°Get out. ¡± He looked a little cold and impatient, but Gu Ruochu had learned this trick after watching Miss Bai Ye pester him. ¡°I¡¯m not going out. ¡± She looked at the food in her hands and suddenly narrowed her eyes. There was a big smile on the food. Gu Ruochu did not know what this smile meant. How could a normal takeaway cook make a special smile. This ¡°takeaway¡± must be very thoughtful. ¡°which takeaway is this? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. ¡± Huo Nanchen could sense a faint fragrance emanating from his body. His heartbeat quickened and he was no longer as calm as before. This feeling made him a little irritated. ¡°since the delivery man has brought it in, you can leave now. ¡± ¡°could this be a gift from a girl? Are you using the delivery man as a cover? ¡± Gu Ruochu stared fixedly at him as if she wanted him to give her an exnation. ¡°What girl? Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. ¡± He felt a little regretful when he heard this. Why does it sound like he had been caught red-handed. What was their rtionship They needed her to catch them. ¡°What, you don¡¯t dare to exin? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to exin anything. ¡± He took a sip of water and suddenly took a few steps towards her, blocking almost all of her vision. ¡°You¡¯d better not provoke me. ¡± His hand grabbed her waist and the cold, hard suit on his body almost crushed the soft fabric of her clothes. ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, get out now. ¡± This sentence sounded extremely cold, but Gu Ruochu finally understood the meaning behind it. ¡°I want to know the consequences of provoking you. ¡± Consequences? Huo Nanchen watched as she raised her chin. That look made him lose control. For a moment, his mind went nk. All he wanted to do was to capture this woman and figure out what was going on in her mind. ¡°President. ¡± A weak female voice suddenly came from the door. Gu Ruochu nced out of the corner of her eye and saw an unfamiliar young woman standing at the door. Chapter 1101

Chapter 1101: Chapter 1094 food is very attentive

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION It was rather awkward to be caught in such a situation. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s dangerous aura was instantly restrained. He let go of Gu Ruochu and returned to his desk. ¡°I¡¯m here to deliver the proposal to you. ¡± The young woman was dressed in a professional suit. Her face looked exceptionally young, probably around twenty-five years old. Gu Ruochu did not know why but she felt that this woman looked rather familiar. ¡°leave it here. ¡± Huo Nanchen calmed himself down and calmed himself down again. This woman was indeed poisonous. As long as she said a few words to provoke him, he would not be able to figure out what was going on. She must never provoke him again. The woman ced the proposal on the table and suddenly asked, ¡°is the president going to eat? It¡¯s almost time to eat. It¡¯s better for the president to eat on time in case it¡¯s not good for his health... ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at the woman who was trying to persuade her. ¡°You actually cooked this meal yourself, didn¡¯t you? ¡± The young woman did not reply but her silence was a tacit acknowledgment. ¡°Miss Gu... ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve put a lot of effort into making this meal. You even used sliced cucumbers to make a smiling face. Are you trying to remind your president to smile all the time? You¡¯ve really put in a lot of effort. ¡± ¡°Miss Gu, I just want the president to be happy. I haven¡¯t seen the president smile since I¡¯ve entered thepany. It¡¯s very difficult for people who don¡¯t smile to be happy. I hope that the president can be as happy as an ordinary person. ¡± Her tone was a little persistent but somehow, it had touched Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart. He has never smiled. He must be really unhappy. He used to smile but after that incident three years ago, he has never smiled again... ... She swore that she would make him smile again and taste happiness and happiness once again. Gu Ruochu collected her emotions and looked back at huo Nanchen with a smile, ¡°is this the takeaway you were talking about? Did you ask your employees to cook for you and give you amission? Wouldn¡¯t it be bad if this gets out? If others don¡¯t know, they¡¯ll say that you¡¯re squeezing your employees. ¡± ¡°Yue Yue, did you make this takeaway? ¡± Huo Nanchen had no idea that this was not takeaway but Yue Yue¡¯s. He never thought that a takeaway would actually affect his own employees. The word Yue Yue suddenly reminded Gu Ruochu. Three years ago, she seemed to have met Yue Yue at a small gathering. No wonder this woman looked so familiar. ¡°You don¡¯t have to make takeaway for me. The takeaway near thepany also tastes simr. You have to do your own thing every day and you don¡¯t have to help me make an extra takeaway. Even though you¡¯ve only just started working, as long as you¡¯ve done nothing wrong, no one will embarrass you.¡± Yue Yue¡¯s face flushed red as she nodded hesitantly. However, her eyes also turned towards Huo Nanchen. Gu Ruochu almost wanted tough. She did not know if huo Nanchen was deliberately pretending not to understand the female employee¡¯s feelings towards her, or if he was just giving her an excuse. ¡°President, the takeout outside isn¡¯t as good as mine. I¡¯m willing to cook for you. It¡¯s not hard at all. ¡± Yue Yue lifted her flushed face with determination. ¡°You¡¯re willing, but he¡¯s not. ¡± Gu Ruochu cut her off. ¡°wouldn¡¯t it be better to leave cooking such an intimate thing to his girlfriend? ¡± Yue Yue raised her head and stared at her. ¡°But he doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend right now. ¡± There was no fear or weakness in her eyes. Chapter 1102

Chapter 1102: Chapter 1095-care

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Of course, she knew who this person was. Even if she had once had some sort of identity, it would not change the fact that she was now only an ¡°ex-wife¡± . Gu Ruochu merely smiled, ¡°then he has one now. ¡± This very provocative statement caused Yue Yue to be shocked but also a little disdainful, ¡°Miss Gu, if you want to say that you¡¯re President Huo¡¯s girlfriend, you¡¯ll need his permission. ¡± ¡°If he doesn¡¯t agree, will he allow me to stay in his office? ¡± Gu Ruochu ignored her provocation and looked directly at the man in front of her, ¡°I¡¯m angry that you¡¯re eating someone else¡¯s takeout. ¡± Yue Yue never thought that this woman would be so righteous. She did not believe that the president would respond to her in such a ridiculous manner. ¡°You may leave first. ¡± These few words caused Yue Yue¡¯s expression to turn ugly. Why is he still standing beside this woman? How could he ask her to leave so easily. She gritted her teeth and nodded, ¡°president, I¡¯ll be leaving first. ¡± He hummed coldly and did not care whether she had any emotions or not. ¡°You may leave as well. ¡± Gu Ruochu had just sat down when she was coldly reprimanded. Yue Yue, who had already reached the door, felt much more at ease. She had finally vented the anger in her heart. ¡°I¡¯m not going out. I¡¯m still very angry. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression did not change as she walked towards him, ¡°If I hadn¡¯te, would you have eaten the food that thedy had ¡®specially¡¯ prepared for you? Would your stomach have been hooked by her? ¡± A smile appeared on her face again as she deliberately leaned forward, ¡°I want to know the answer. Isn¡¯t that too much? ¡± His eyes were still as bright and beautiful as ever. They were so beautiful that she almost lost her focus. Perhaps it was because of these eyes that she hadpletely fallen for him. Actually, his current indifference had indeed hurt her a little. However, she would not give up. ¡°Why should I give you this answer? ¡± Hearing this, Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes flickered and she teased him again, ¡°can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m jealous and angry? ¡± ¡°Why should you be jealous? ¡± He asked this question in a very serious manner. Gu Ruochu stared at him, ¡°I like you, that¡¯s why I¡¯m jealous, can¡¯t I? ¡± ¡°Are you sure that you like me and not make fun of me? ¡± Huo Nanchen seemed to have recalled the night they had met at the banquet. He averted his gaze and nned to continue to treat her coldly. ¡°Wait a moment. ¡± Gu Ruochu blocked his way when he turned to leave. He did not stop in his tracks and she almost bumped into his arms. ¡°What else do you want to say? Can you just say it all at once? ¡± ¡°I just said that I¡¯m angry and you¡¯re not going tofort me? You¡¯ve made me angry. As a man, especially a gentleman, can¡¯t you be considerate towards a woman? At the very least, you should express your respect and kindness, alright? ¡± ¡°Then what kind offort do you want? ¡± Seeing that he had opened his mouth again, Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart was still somewhat at ease. It was only when he did not open his mouth that it was truly difficult to deal with. ¡°I want you... ¡± She deliberately paused at the end of her sentence. When she saw that he was slightly stunned, her somewhat helpless emotions disappeared in a sh. He lowered his head and looked at the person in front of him very seriously. Why? When these words rang in his ears, there was a familiar throb. She wants him? A familiar feeling surged in his heart, prompting him to extend his hand to protect the woman in front of him. Gu Ruochu felt as if she had been stirred up as they looked at each other. She felt a tinge of emotion and her heart thumped twice. Her heart throbbed and her heart thumped. ¡°I want you... to apany me for a day, is that okay? ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s heart dropped when he heard thest half of the sentence, apanied by a sense of loss. Chapter 1103

Chapter 1103: Chapter 1096 was rather interesting

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You may leave first. ¡± He paused for a moment, his eyes still deep. ¡°I promise you, alright? ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Gu Ruochu felt much more at ease after getting the answer she wanted. However, as long as she got even a little closer to him, he would back away. This look of wanting to avoid him did not make her lose heart. Instead, it made her feel more and more like she wanted to conquer him. As long as he could spare some time to apany her, she would actually be satisfied. ¡°Actually, I can apany you to eat. ¡± ¡°Do you think that I want you to apany me to eat? ¡± His tone sounded very cold. He seemed to be a little irritated as he pulled his tie off. He then tugged at his tie, ¡°Gu Ruochu, don¡¯t push your luck. ¡± Even he himself did not understand why he had agreed to apany her for a day. He clearly knew that she had ulterior motives and she had already crossed his bottom line. However, he was actually able to endure it and did not push her away. He felt a little uneasy as he grew more and more unfamiliar with himself. The air-conditioner was very suitable for the temperature of the room but for some reason, there was an irreconcble temperature. He gritted his teeth as he said this, but Gu Ruochu was not afraid at all. She had been like this when she first met him. Now, she actually found it quite interesting. Stuffy. It was as if something was suppressing him, wanting to break free from some restrictions. Everything had originated from this woman who had provoked him in front of him. ¡°I should think about it. ¡± He was suddenly amused by these words, but he did not have much of a reaction or expression. ¡°You should go back first. I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯m free. ¡± ¡°Who knows when you¡¯ll be free and when you¡¯ll call me? ¡± ¡°Very soon, ¡± he said patiently. Thinking of how much more tolerant he was towards her, he turned around. ¡°Isn¡¯t your movie starting shooting in three days? I¡¯ll call you on this day. ¡± ¡°You said it. ¡± Gu Ruochu was finally at ease now that she had received the confirmation date. She smiled and stepped forward. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for President Huo¡¯s call. Don¡¯t make me wait too long. ¡± Gu Ruochu was very close to her at some point. Her breath was almost on the back of his ears, but he could clearly sense it. ¡°Is that right? ¡± Someone¡¯s heartbeat suddenly became erratic. Gu Ruochu took a few steps back when her fingertips touched his shirt and returned to her desk and chair. ¡°You may leave. ¡± The male secretary finally appeared at an appropriate moment and politely extended his hand, ¡°Miss Gu, I¡¯ll escort you out. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Gu Ruochu stopped teasing him. For some reason, she felt amused when she saw Huo Nanchen¡¯s back facing her. They had a date in three days. She wondered if she should use a simple and crude method to make him take responsibility for her? After all, he still seemed to have a good impression of her. With this condition, perhaps it could work? Gu Ruochu thought about it and considered whether she should try this method. After leaving his office, she thought that it would not be toote to go to the bathroom first. Her mood was much better today. After the male secretary sent her off, he returned to his office and saw that Huo Nanchen was still standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window. He replied, ¡°BOSS, Miss Gu has left. ¡± When he saw the scene outside, he really thought that Huo Shao was going to make a move on Miss Gu. After all, Huo Shao was not a man with a good temper. There was a scene where Huo Shao lost his temper. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have walked over and looked like he was going to strangle someone to death. Fortunately, he mediatedter. Chapter 1104

Chapter 1104: Chapter 1097 was not angry

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION He had heard that when Huo Shao was angry, he would even hit a woman. This Gu Ruochu is really bold! Huo Nanchen did not respond. The male secretary only heard him grunt when he was about to leave. He was not angry! ? ? The male secretary did not think much and turned to leave the office. He hade in to report. ... Gu Ruochu did not need anyone to lead the way. She sessfully found thepany¡¯s washroom. After turning on the TAP, she began to look for wet towels in her bag. The sound of high heels behind her caused Gu Ruochu¡¯s hand to stop for a moment. Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression was natural as she deliberately and deliberately stepped on the floor. However, she did not look over and instead, focused on washing her hands. ¡°Miss Gu? ¡± ¡°Hmm? ¡± Gu Ruochu threw the tissue into the trash can next to her and raised her eyes to look at the woman in front of her, ¡°what¡¯s the matter? ¡± ¡°I want to ask... are you back together with President Huo? ¡± Yue Yue seemed to really want to know the answer so much that she did not even bother to be tactful and directly asked this question. Gu Ruochu found it funny. It doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with her, does it? ¡°No. ¡± She clearly heaved a sigh of relief and looked at her with both eyes, ¡°since you haven¡¯t, why did Miss Gu put on such a misleading expression just now? ¡± ¡°What has it got to do with you? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s gaze instantly turned cold and even a little hostile. Yue Yue did not expect Gu Ruochu to turn into a porcupine in an instant. She furrowed her brows in dissatisfaction. She had met her at a certain gathering in the past and had exchanged a few words with her. She did not know that she would be so aggressive in the past? All men like to be gentle. ¡°What I want to say is... since the two of you are separated, why does Miss Gu have to be so ambiguous about it? After all, the two of you have really broken up, haven¡¯t you? ¡± She bit her lip as if she was being bullied. ¡°We have broken up, but no one said that we can¡¯t get back together, right? ¡± Yue Yue did not buy it and shook her head, ¡°but President Huo doesn¡¯t have any feelings for you anymore. Getting back together must depend on the wishes of both parties, right? ¡± ¡°when I left him, wasn¡¯t it normal for him to hold a grudge against me? It¡¯s been more than three years, and the fact that he hasn¡¯t married anyone else speaks volumes. ¡± ¡°Miss Gu, you¡¯re still too self-righteous. Don¡¯t you know that Huo Shao has been in the hospital for two years? Don¡¯t you know that he¡¯s only been awake for about a year? The Huo family has been selecting a suitable unmarried daughter for him for the past few days. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of that. ¡± ¡°So what? ¡± Yue Yue felt as if she could not live up to her expectations. She wanted nothing more than to stab her with words, ¡°he has long forgotten about you and doesn¡¯t love you. Why do you have to be so self-righteous here? ¡± Gu ruochuughed, ¡°Miss Yue, it doesn¡¯t seem like Huo Nanchen and I have anything to do with you, does it? Huo Nanchen hasn¡¯t said anything yet, what right do you have to criticize me? ¡± ¡°I want to pursue President Huo, so why doesn¡¯t it have anything to do with me? ¡± Now that she had said that, Yue Yue felt that there was no need for her to continue hiding it. Back then, she was just an orphan girl. Didn¡¯t she manage to marry into the family? Even though she was only an employee of Huo Nanchen¡¯spany now, it did not mean that she had no chance at all. She did not believe that Huo Nanchen would continue to like Gu Ruochu. ¡°since we¡¯re rivals in love, there¡¯s nothing more to say. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not intend to make things difficult for her. Instead, the smile on her lips deepened ¡°If you have the ability to make him like you, I have nothing to say. I won¡¯t make things difficult for you even if it¡¯s a fairpetition. However, I don¡¯t need you to personally lecture me, understand? ¡± Chapter 1105

Chapter 1105: Chapter 1098

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Yue Yue¡¯s face turned a little red from her words but she still spoke in a righteous manner, ¡°I just feel that there¡¯s no need for you to continue pestering me. Even if huo doesn¡¯t like me, I won¡¯t like you. ¡± ¡°should I thank you for reminding me? ¡± ¡°No need to thank me. No matter what, I¡¯m still unmarried. However, you¡¯ve already had your fair share of mixed-up lives. Instead of wasting your time on Huo Shao and not finding a good man in the end, you might as well let him go now. ¡± Yue Yue really felt that she had listened to her and immediately gave her a long speech. You know what they say, never judge a fool. Gu Ruochu shook her head when she saw the confident look on her face. She had no intention of continuing to argue with her. ¡°Miss Gu? ¡± Yue did not listen to her give up the words on the uneasy, followed by a question. ¡°You¡¯re really annoying. ¡± Gu Ruochuughed coldly, ¡°you don¡¯t know how rebellious I am. The more people tell me not to do something, the more I have to do it. ¡°. You don¡¯t have to worry about me finding a nice guy. I¡¯m rich, so I¡¯m fine even if he doesn¡¯t want me. But the prerequisite is that I really can¡¯t take him down... ... ...¡± Her words were filled with extreme contempt. Yue Yue did not know what to say, but the feeling of being stabbed and despised was very unpleasant. This person is really arrogant. I don¡¯t believe that Huo Shao will continue to like me. Gu Ruochu directly went out and ignored Yue Yue. Yue Yue did not know why she suddenly followed her out, but Gu Ruochu still ignored her. She did not believe that she could y any tricks. ¡°Why are you still following me? If this goes on, people might think that you like me. ¡± Yue Yue did not say a word. She had never wanted to go to the toilet and would leave at the corner. Gu Ruochu could not be bothered with her and quickly left the Huo Corporation. When she returned to the office, Rong Xiao was casually flipping through the documents in his hand. He did not even raise his eyes when he saw her enter the office. ¡°What? I thought that you would only be willing toe back after having lunch with Huo Nanchen. ¡± ¡°He did not invite me so I can¡¯t just stay in his office. I still have to save face. ¡± ¡°Is that so? ¡± Rong Xiao finally raised his head and looked at herzily, ¡°how pitiful. Then you should apany a single dog like me to have lunch. ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at her watch. The time was just right. ¡°Then let¡¯s go to our favorite Western restaurant. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Rong Xiao took his car keys and left without another word. Actually, he was in a very bad mood today, but he had always been good at hiding it in his heart. The quiet and beautiful atmosphere in the restaurant was no longer as lively as it had been in the past. Instead, it was a little more deserted. ¡°Beauty Li, why does it look a little deserted today? Could it be that someone has booked the entire restaurant? Should we retreat after they¡¯ve booked the entire restaurant? ¡± The moment Rong Xiao entered, he immediately sat by the window as usual. They did not like private rooms. They preferred to find a window seat below to eat. They had been to this restaurant many times. Naturally, they became familiar with the owner of this restaurant. The female owner of this restaurant was a foreigner. She had opened a restaurant here a few years ago. She was an intelligent and cheerful woman. ¡°Guess? ¡± The woman who was originally standing at the front desk walked over. Her curvy and graceful figure was enhanced by a light green short skirt. ¡°Xiao Zhang,e and serve the dishes. ¡± After calling for the waiter, the waiter responded and began to serve the dishes on the table. Rong Xiao looked at her posture and knew that it was not reserved. Chapter 1106

Chapter 1106: Chapter 1099, why are you here

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Hence, she simply sat down, ¡°don¡¯t guess what a beautifuldy is thinking. You¡¯ll get into trouble. ¡± ¡°Oh you, you¡¯re still the same as before. ¡± Gu Ruochu sat by the side and did not make a sound at first. When she saw the smile on Li Qinghuan¡¯s face, she reminded Rong Xiao, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten your own birthday? Isn¡¯t today your birthday? ¡± Rong Xiao was stunned as he drank the water. He then seemed to remember and rubbed his forehead. ¡°So it¡¯s my birthday. I really forgot. ¡± ¡°You busy people. You don¡¯t even have time to eat when you¡¯re busy. How can you remember your birthday? ¡± Li Qinghuan said from the side ¡°I cleared the ce for you today. I made your favorite dish. You have to try it. ¡± ¡°How can I? ¡± Rong Xiao leaned back and took out his cigarette and lighter from his pocket as usual. He put the cigarette in his mouth casually ¡°Today¡¯s meal is on me. You should sit down and eat with me. Since it¡¯s your birthday, of course you should have a good meal. ¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony at all. ¡± Li Qinghuan smiled and sat down to pour Rong Xiao a drink. Gu Ruochu did not say a word. She did not know when Li Qinghuan had developed a special feeling for Rong Xiao. Rong Xiao understood but he did not care. After experiencing Bai Ye¡¯s feelings, he did not seem to care about any woman. Li Qinghuan was actually a smart woman. Even if she had never known about the existence of Bai Ye, she knew that Rong Xiao¡¯s heart was not with her. It would never be with him. Gu Ruochu sometimes felt that Rong Xiao was quite simr to her. They were both stubborn to the point of death. Once they fell in love, they would bepletely devoted to each other. Of course, Li Qinghuan had never openly revealed his feelings for Rong Xiao to Gu Ruochu. Of course, Ruo Chu was too embarrassed to say anything. ¡°Ruo Chu has been abroad for the past few years. It must be hard for her to take care of her two children, right? ¡± ¡°fortunately, both of them are more sensible. ¡± The corners of Gu Ruochu¡¯s lips could not help but curve up slightly when she mentioned her two children. ¡°Are you nning to introduce yourself to your father? ¡± ¡°Not yet. ¡± Li Qinghuan nodded, ¡°that¡¯s true. However, I don¡¯t think we can hide our children from him. Sooner orter, he will find out that you¡¯ve given birth to two children for him. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not say another word. She only looked into the distance with a rxed expression. A young woman ran over and knocked gently on the ss a few times. Bai Ye? Gu Ruochu looked at the woman outside the ss and smiled apologetically. It was as if she was apologizing for her rudeness and impoliteness. Rong Xiao narrowed his eyes and ignored her. Instead, he turned his gaze away. Bai Ye gritted her teeth and nned to enter the restaurant directly. There did not seem to be anyone inside just now. They must have booked the entire restaurant. Initially, she did not intend to enter and disturb them. She only wanted to give them a gift. She had actually prepared a birthday present for Rong Xiao every year. It was just that she had coincidentally bumped into him on this year¡¯s birthday. ¡°Rong Xiao. ¡± Li Qinghuan did not know how she managed to convince the bodyguard at the door toe in with the present. She ran breathlessly and held his hand directly. Seeing the girl¡¯s intimate action towards Rong Xiao, Li Qinghuan¡¯s eyebrows moved. A woman¡¯s intuition made her sharp. ¡°This is my birthday present for you. ¡± Birthday present. These four words suddenly touched Rong Xiao. It was rare that he did not push her away with disdain. He only asked with his cigarette in his mouth, ¡°why are you here? ¡± Chapter 1107

Chapter 1107: Chapter 1100 opportunity came so quickly

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I¡¯m here to give you a birthday present. ¡± Bai Ye opened the thing on her hand. There was a very ordinary ring inside. It looked very ordinary. ¡°What¡¯s this? ¡± ¡°This is something I earned from working outside the school this year. I saw it very early in the shop. I thought it would look good on you, so I bought it. ¡± Rong Xiao reached out and touched the small velvet ring box. He bit on his cigarette and didn¡¯t say clearly, ¡°when did you buy this? ¡± ¡°around March. ¡± Rong Xiao suddenly sneered, ¡°you bought it in March. How do you n to give it to me? ¡± ¡°I remember that after your Bai family went bankrupt, you had to travel around day and night. It seemed that you didn¡¯t have any chance to contact me and find me. ¡°How did you know that you could give it to me on my birthday? ¡± Bai Ye¡¯s eyes were a little sad. Yes. After the Bai family went bankrupt, she did indeed fall to the bottom ss. Naturally, she couldn¡¯t get in touch with Rong Xiao¡¯s ss. But she didn¡¯t think too much about it because in the few years that she had been away from him, she had prepared birthday presents every year. She just kept them in a storage box. Sometimes, she would fantasize about giving it to him personally one day. Who would have thought that the opportunity woulde so soon. She immediately ran back to the dormitory and put on the ring. She then came to this restaurant after receiving some hints from Gu Ruochu. When it came to Gu Ruochu, Bai ye did not really understand why this woman would want to help her. However, since she had already chosen to help, Bai ye was very grateful. Of course, she would not tell him this personally. ¡°Rong Xiao, happy birthday. ¡± She pushed the jewelry box over. Her clear ck and white eyes were filled with hope. ¡°I don¡¯t want it. ¡± A thin smile appeared on Rong Xiao¡¯s face as he stood up, ¡°you¡¯ve interrupted my meal and I don¡¯t want your birthday present. You can take it back yourself. ¡± Seeing that he had rejected her so bluntly, Bai Ye lowered her head. She felt as wronged as she could. ¡°You asked for this. ¡± Rong Xiao looked at her, ¡°I seemed to have made it very clear to you before. Since you¡¯ve chosen to follow someone else, don¡¯te back to find me. ¡± Bai Ye did not say another word. The two of them suddenly fell silent for a long time. Gu Ruochu and Li Qinghuan did not say a word either. However, the light in Li Qinghuan¡¯s eyes gradually disappeared. Actually, her intentions were very obvious. She had specially booked her own restaurant to cook his favorite dishes and had been busy for most of the day. However, some people were destined not to be fated. Take Rong Xiao for example. Bai Ye was the cinnabar mole and Bai Yueguang in his heart. It could even be said that she was a shackle in his rtionship. Rong Xiao would never be able to escape this life. ¡°I¡¯ve delivered your birthday present. I¡¯ll be leaving first. ¡± After a long silence, Bai ye suddenly raised her head. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to send me out? ¡± ¡°Why should I send you out? ¡± He still looked indifferent, but she added softly, ¡°send me out. The bodyguards there are really fierce. You just need to send me out. ¡± ¡°...¡± The bodyguards at the door were very fierce. Then how did you dare to walk in alone just now? Rong Xiao did not say anything. Bai Ye raised her originally drooping head and directly came up to hold his shirt sleeve. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to send me back. Can¡¯t you just send me out? ¡± ¡°SERVES YOU RIGHT! ¡± Rong Xiao endured it for a while and finally did not say anything else. He brought her out. Bai Ye was like a little girl who had been abandoned. She held onto the corner of his shirt and did not let go. The two of them walked towards the restaurant¡¯s door one after the other. Chapter 1108

Chapter 1108: Chapter 1101

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION From Li Qinghuan and Gu Ruochu¡¯s point of view, they looked like a couple who had quarreled and were acting coquettishly. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen him like this. ¡± Li Qinghuan, who had been silent all this time, suddenlyughed. Hisughter contained a hint of disappointment, ¡°Ruo Chu, is that the girl he has always had in his heart? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± ¡°She¡¯s so beautiful. I¡¯ve never seen such a beautiful person other than you. No wonder Rong Xiao has been missing her for so many years. ¡± Li Qinghuan sighed after receiving the answer. He then took out a very thindy¡¯s cigarette from his bag and lit it up with the lighter Rong Xiao had ced on the table. ¡°They were childhood sweethearts, right? Their feelings are deeper than the average person¡¯s. Perhaps they were still young at that time, that¡¯s why their feelings are so pure and heart-wrenching. ¡± ¡°When a prodigal is deeply in love, he won¡¯t exchange it for anything. ¡± Li Qinghuan smiled faintly and teased, ¡°Ruo Chu, do you want a cigarette? ¡± Prodigal Gu Ruochu could not help butugh when she heard this. She quickly rejected the cigarette and lighter when she saw Li Qinghuan pass it to her. She had already quit smoking this thing for God knows how many years. She almost forgot how she looked like when she was smoking. This thing was actually quite addictive. ¡°there are some feelings that can not be controlled. It is better for you to be open-minded sometimes. ¡± Li Qinghuan did not say anything. She only took a puff of the cigarette before asking, ¡°why don¡¯t you tell me the story of the two of them? ¡± ¡°The Rong Xiao that you have seen is sometimes not serious, Ruffian, and sometimes very arrogant. ¡± ¡°Yes, on the surface it seems true, so I feel that he is like a prodigal, the kind of man with a bad character in his bones. ¡± Li Qinghuan agreed. ¡°continue. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that he hasn¡¯t had a girlfriend in recent years, and he¡¯s had about three. ¡°In fact, he¡¯s like this with all three of his girlfriends. No matter what request he makes, he will do it for you. He will also help you without hesitation. You can say that he dotes on his girlfriends very much. ¡°But in the end, they still broke up. ¡± ¡°when hisst girlfriend broke up with him, she especially came to me and asked me if I knew who the girl in his heart was, and if there was any possibility that she could erase that girl¡¯s figure. ¡°. ter, after hearing the story of Rong Xiao and that girl, she fell intoplete despair and broke up with him. ¡± At that time, the Bai family looked down on Rong Xiao as a hooligan and did not want their daughter to be together with Rong Xiao. Later, they agreed to steal their household register to get married. Rong Xiao took the household register and was waiting for her at the agreed ce. However, she did note even after waiting for a long time. Later, she found out that Bai ye was caught on the spot when she stole her household register. At that time, Elder Bai was so angry that he even whipped Bai ye until she was half dead. Later on, Rong Xiao was framed and sent to prison by the person who was going to marry Bai ye. Master Rong had been angry that his son refused to listen to him and refused to help him get away with his crime. Just like that, Rong Xiao spent an entire year in prison. They werepletely separated. It was only after a year that he realized that he was going to wait for Bai ye to get engaged to someone else and broke off his rtionship with her in despair. Meanwhile, she had also left her hometown and returned to an city only three years ago. However, how could the traces Bai ye had left on his heart disappear just like that? Gu Ruochu briefly told Li Qinghuan their story. Li Qinghuan was shocked when she heard this because she had never thought that Rong Xiao would experience such a life-and-death rtionship. It was no wonder that no one was able to enter his emotional world again. No one could erase the memories of him and that girl. Chapter 1109

Chapter 1109: Chapter 1102

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION After listening to their story, Li Qinghuan just smiled, took down his cigarette and directly put it out on the ashtray. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m quite envious of them. To be able to fall in love with the best person at such a young age, how enviable. ¡± ¡°The audience thinks so, but unfortunately, Rong Xiao doesn¡¯t think so himself. ¡± Who wished that his rtionship wasn¡¯t going well. To him, it was an unbreakable shackle. ¡°since the birthday girl doesn¡¯t want to eat anymore, then let¡¯s continue eating. ¡± Li Qinghuan quickly regained his calm and smiled. ¡°Come here more to apany me in the future, I¡¯m really bored sometimes. ¡± ¡°Alright, the children really like you. ¡± Li Qinghuan smiled again, ¡°alright, let¡¯s eat now. ¡± Everyone had their own thoughts during the meal. As expected, Rong Xiao did not return. Gu Ruochu had wanted to give him a call. After all, this was the first time Li Qinghuan had personally cooked for her. After spending so many years together, Gu Ruochu was very familiar with her personality. Such an intelligent woman would find it difficult to lower her head for a man. She had clearly conveyed her feelings to Rong Xiao by lowering herself to cook for him today. Unfortunately, Rong Xiao¡¯s heart was only for one person. ¡°There¡¯s no need to call him. Come and eat. ¡± Gu Ruochu put down her phone and suddenly, it vibrated on the table. She nced at the screen and saw that it was a call from home. ¡°MOMMY! ¡± Her childish, sweet voice rang from the other side. Huo wanyue called out to her, ¡°when are youing back? My brother and I are waiting for you toe back for dinner. ¡± ¡°Mommy is outside and will onlye home at night. ¡± ¡°Mommy, why aren¡¯t youing home again? ¡±Thee little girl pouted, ¡°my brother andIi have been waiting for you for a long time.Diddn¡¯t you say that you would find daddy for me and my brotherst time? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart was touched and softened. ¡°Mommy will find daddy very soon. ¡± ¡°really? ¡± ¡°really. ¡± ¡°Look, I said that Mommy Will Find Daddy? ¡± Huo qiaoan¡¯s voice rang from the other end of the phone. He gently coaxed her, ¡°don¡¯t worry, Mommy won¡¯t lie to you. ¡± Gu Ruochu felt an inexplicable bitterness in her heart when she heard Huo Qiaoan¡¯s voice. She wanted to tell the babies who their father was, but she really did not know how to deal with the current situation. They were still so young, all they knew was that everyone else had a father. ¡°Be good, Mommy will definitely find Daddy. ¡± ¡°Alright, little duo¡¯er believes in Mommy. ¡± The girl nodded heavily and reached out her little finger to press the button. She then handed the phone to her brother, ¡°brother, here you go. ¡± Huo Qiaoan took the phone and ced it on the table. His delicate little face was full of seriousness, ¡°alright then, little sister must be obedient. You can¡¯t cry and make a scene like you did just now, alright? ¡± The little girl nodded her little head again. Her originally red eyes returned to their original ck and white color, and she no longer cried. ¡°I won¡¯t cry anymore, Little Yuan ¡®er. Do you think our father is really like the hero on TV? ¡± Her face was full of curiosity. ¡°I really want to see what my father is like. ¡± ¡°You¡¯ll find out sooner orter. ¡± Huo qiaoan patted her shoulder and picked up the story book that had fallen to the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t cry now. I¡¯ll continue to tell you stories, okay? ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Huo wanyue immediately got up from the carpet. Then, her brother patted the dust off her dress. ¡°Yuan ¡®er is so good. I like mom and Yuan ¡®er the most. ¡± The nanny looked at the two children and sighed in her heart. Chapter 1110

Chapter 1110: Chapter 1103, you can go back first

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Just a moment ago, the girl was crying her heart out on the carpet. Now that her brother has coaxed her, there¡¯s really no need for an adult to worry too much. Master Gu walked over and bent down to stroke Huo Wanyue¡¯s little head, ¡°you¡¯re not crying now, right? Mommy will be back tonight. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Gu Ruochu hung up the phone after speaking to the two children and ced it on the table. The corners of her lips unconsciously curved upwards. If Nanchen knew that he had two such adorable children, he would definitely be very happy. After drinking a few sses of wine at the dining table, Li Qinghuan seemed to be a little drunk. She rubbed her forehead and squinted her eyes, ¡°Ruo Chu... ¡± ¡°Qinghuan, you should stay at home and rest well today. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re in the right state today. ¡± Li Qinghuan opened her eyes and was clearly a little drunk. ¡°Mm, then you should go back first. I¡¯m a little drunk today so I probably won¡¯t be able to send you off. ¡± She stood up and staggered a little. Gu Ruochu stood up and supported her, ¡°be careful. ¡± Li Qinghuan waved his hand, indicating that there was no need. ¡°Ruo Chu, you can go back now. ¡± ¡°okay. ¡± Gu Ruochu asked the waiter in the shop to help her up and instructed her to leave. Gu Ruochu looked at the time and decided to go home to see her child first. ¡°Miss. ¡± The driver poked his head out of the window of the car that had been parked by the side of the road. Gu Ruochu walked over and took out her phone. She pulled out her phone number and found Huo Nanchen¡¯s wechat number. It was a very monotonous profile picture and a simple scale. Her finger paused on the page for a few seconds before she sent out her application. Ding Dong. Huo Nanchen heard the phone on the table vibrate. He browsed through the documents in his hand while he looked at his phone. A wechat application appeared before his eyes. He took the phone and looked at it. The profile picture was clearly Gu Ruochu. He was stunned for a moment, which was rare. His fingers paused on the phone page. His heart thumped. He did not know why but he felt a sense of joy and excitement lingering in his heart. This woman added him on Wechat. Why did he feel a sense of joy? He could not ignore this feeling but he quickly put his phone back on the table. Gu Ruochu got into the car but did not see huo Nanchen agreeing to Wechat¡¯s request. She returned to the page and looked at the news a few more times. When she returned, she still did not see his cylinder, so she could only send a text message. ¡°You¡¯re not adding me? ¡± After editing the three words, she read it a few times before sending it over. This man is much harder to seduce than before. Gu ruochu hesitated for a moment before she saw the message on her phone. ¡°Don¡¯t you have my number? ¡± It was a very serious and serious message. Even the punctuation marks were tainted by his aura. Gu Ruochu could not help but gasp. She did not know how to describe her current mood. ¡°I have your number, but I don¡¯t have your wechat. ¡± She quickly typed a message and sent it over. Ding Dong. Huo Nanchen nced at the message and the corners of his lips unconsciously curled up. When he finally reacted, he quickly lowered the corners of his lips. He did not understand how his emotions could be so easily controlled by her. ¡°Add me. ¡± It was another simple message. Huo Nanchen seemed to be able to imagine the bright smile on her face. He opened wechat again and, for some reason, clicked ¡°agree. ¡°. It seemed that this woman had really decided to provoke him to the end, always teasing him so many times. This kind of feeling made him feel very strange. From the beginning, she appeared with the intention of teasing and teasing him. It seemed that she had a special meaning to him from the beginning to the end. Chapter 1111

Chapter 1111: Chapter 1104, except for you

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION You¡¯ve obviously seduced me, but sometimes it gives me an illusion. This woman, from the very first moment, I¡¯ve inexplicably had the thought of possessing her. When the word ¡®possessing¡¯ surfaced in his mind, Huo Nanchen was slightly shocked by himself. He actually wanted to possess a woman. It sounded a little ridiculous. ¡°The other day, I told you that I wanted one day of your time, but I actually said a few more words. ¡± Ding Dong. A message immediately appeared on Wechat. ¡°?¡± Huo Nanchen sent a short question mark. Gu Ruochu suddenly smiled and sent a message, ¡°it¡¯s true that I want your time. It¡¯s also true... that I want you. ¡± He stared at the message and fell silent. This woman really does not hold back at all. ¡°You¡¯ve said this to other men before, right? ¡± Huo Nanchen paused. He did not know why he had suddenly sent this message. After he had finished sending the message, he remembered that it sounded like ady asking her man to seduce her. He frowned and wanted to retract the message, but he identally deleted it. ¡°...¡± He quickly threw his phone on the table and continued to process his documents. ¡°No, except for you. ¡± Gu Ruochu resisted the urge tough and typed the message. He waited for a long time but did not reply. I wonder what he meant. Could it be that this sentence has made me angry? Gu Ruochu watched their conversation over and over again. She did not know which part of her sentence was wrong, but the other party was ignoring her anyway. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going home. See you in three days. Remember, your day is mine. ¡± The phone on his desk rang a few more times. Huo Nanchen¡¯s attention was once again distracted. He could not help but look at the phone. Seeing the end of her conversation, he suddenly felt a sense of loss for some reason. If he had known earlier, he would have talked to her more. If he replied now, wouldn¡¯t it mean that he was lowering his head to her? He still felt awkward when he thought about it, but a certain Tsundere and awkward personality made him finally put down the phone. However, he was a little disappointed that there was no message from the other side for a long time. He did not know why he was feeling this way. The door opened and Huo Nanchen raised his head to look at him. ¡°bring over all the work for this period of time. After I¡¯m done with it, give me one free day in three days. ¡± Special Assistant Li Tezhu was stunned. He did not quite understand what his BOSS was trying to do but he nodded without asking any further questions. Gu Ruochu had no idea what Huo Nanchen was thinking at this moment. She was only thinking about the movie in three days and how she should spend it with him. Three dayster, on set. The first scene was set in a certain school. It was about the students of the 20th century. After the set was set up, Gu Ruochu was already arranging the actors to take their ces. ¡°Miss Gu, the actors¡¯ makeup is done. ¡± Gu Ruochu saw that Bai ye seemed a little nervous andforted her. ¡°How are you feeling? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. If you really can¡¯t take the role, you can imagine the male lead as someone you like. ¡± ¡°MM. ¡± Bai Ye nodded as if she was not as nervous as before. Her acting skills were not bad and she had been influenced by the acting department before. This kind of shyness and purity would add a lot of color to the movie. ¡°Alright, go over there now and shoot a scene with the male lead. ¡± Gu ruochu nced at the video monitor and began to watch the first scene strictly. Chapter 1112

Chapter 1112: Chapter 1105: Who is it for

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION It was only now that Bai ye finally realized that the shooting of the movie had begun. She took a deep breath and kept recalling the things that Gu Ruochu had told her to take note of. Everything else was fine, but she needed to hone her acting skills against the male lead. As she looked into the male lead¡¯s eyes, she subconsciously looked at Rong Xiao and her gaze quickly turned gentle. ¡°Director, Miss Bai Ye seems to be in pretty good shape. ¡± ¡°She¡¯s not bad to begin with. ¡± The assistant spoke from the side. After filming a short segment, she was stunned when she saw the man who had just entered. She reached out and tugged at the corner of Gu Ruochu¡¯s shirt, ¡°PRESIDENT HUO IS HERE! ¡± Gu Ruochu was stunned. She raised her head and saw that Huo Nanchen had unknowingly been standing by the side. His hand was in his trouser pocket as if he had been watching the progress of the filming. The moment he arrived, the surroundings quietened down. Perhaps due to his aura, the people around him did not dare to get too close. They could not help but nce at him from afar. That tall and slender figure was hard to ignore. I wonder, who is he here for? The moment she raised her head, Gu Ruochu and Huo Nanchen¡¯s eyes met in mid-air. A bright smile appeared on her face. ¡°You¡¯re here? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± He replied and looked at the time, ¡°you¡¯re supposed to be busy shooting a movie today, but I only have time today. ¡± ¡°You only have time today, so you¡¯re not going to cooperate with me, right? ¡± Gu Ruochu only smiled when she heard this and walked towards him in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. This man is really too cold and aloof. Anyway, she only wants his time tonight. ¡°mm, so if you have anything, you must execute it now. ¡± He nced at his watch and added. Execute it? Gu Ruochu was a little speechless when she heard him say these two words. It seemed that he had used such a serious word in his life. ¡°Wait for me for a while first. ¡± Gu Ruochu walked over and saw that the assistant director was still exining something to the staff. Both she and the assistant director had a division of Labor. They nned to finish shooting the things they wanted to shoot in the day and free up the time for the night to go with him. As long as there was only the assistant director¡¯s task left tonight, she would be free to leave first. ¡°I¡¯d like to know what arrangements I have for today. May I ask President Huo to wait for me at the set? ¡± Seeing that he was still standing at the side, her finger deliberately slid across the back of his hand. By the time he realized what was happening, he was already walking in front of her. That gesture looked a little too suggestive. Everyone was watching at the set. They held their breaths as they watched the interaction between the two. What kind of rhythm is this? Of course, the crowd only exchanged nces and did not discuss anything too presumptuously. Waiting for her at the set? ¡°I¡¯m very busy and don¡¯t have time to wait for you at the set. ¡± Huo Nanchen furrowed his brows as if he was very dissatisfied. I¡¯ve finally managed to free up a day, yet she wants me to stand here? He felt a little disappointed and a little dejected. ¡°Can¡¯t you just wait for me for a while? You¡¯ve already promised me before. ¡± She took out this to stop him. His eyes were a little dark and he did not say yes or no. There was a hint of helplessness in special assistant Li Tezhu¡¯s eyes. The CEO had finally managed to work overtime toplete his work earlier than expected. So it turned out that he had just wanted to free up a day to be with the young Madam. In the end, the young Madam had actually allowed the BOSS to wait like this? In the next second, Gu Ruochu suddenly stepped forward and kissed him on the cheek. This is not good! Li Tezhu¡¯s eyes widened and a level-one rm sounded in his heart. Chapter 1113 - Chapter 1106 is petrified

Chapter 1113: Chapter 1106 is petrified

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Young Madam... ... What are you.. .. PLAYING WITH FIRE! The BOSS hates it when women get close to him. Did she not know that Huo Shao had long forgotten all about her? Li Tezhu was trembling as he stood up to appease his BOSS¡¯anger. However, he was shocked to see Huo Shao¡¯s lips curving into a faint smile, even though it was fleeting. Alright, he got it. It was the ssic example of a bad mouth and a bad body. Gu Ruochu did not stay for long. After forcing a kiss, she turned around and ran towards the assistant director with a smile on her face. Her heart was racing wildly. Special Assistant Li Tezhu was petrified. He did not dare to look at the people around him. He only used the power of his gaze to force everyone to look away. Even without his re, no one dared to look at him. It seemed that President Huo was checking out Gu Ruochu¡¯s ss. Tsk Tsk, he looked really explosive just now. He immediately kissed her. Gu Ruochu did not dare to look back either. She had done something rather daring just now, especially in front of so many people. Fortunately, no one dared to mock her. Gu Ruochu was still very serious when she filmed the scene. She did not even deliberately look at Huo Nanchen. No one else knew how Gu Ruochu had done it. President Huo stood by the side and watched. Director Gu was actually able to film as if nothing had happened. He rarely even looked at her. The strange thing was that Huo Nanchen was actually very patient in waiting for her. They had lunch on the set as well. They seemed to be getting along very well and looked just like an ordinary couple. Is this the rhythm of getting back together? The afternoon scene only ended around five or six o¡¯clock. Gu Ruochu hadpleted her task and left it to the assistant director for the rest of the night. ¡°You stay behind and continue watching the filming process. ¡± Huo Nanchen only reminded special assistant Li Tezhu before he turned around and followed Gu Ruochu. He then left unhurriedly. ¡°Alright. ¡± It was only after the two hadpletely disappeared from the set that someone began to mutter beside them. Special Assistant Li nced at them and chose to shut up. On the set, there was nock of gossip. Gu Ruochu continued to walk in front while Huo Nanchen followed behind unhurriedly. He could not help but ask, ¡°where are you taking me? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m driving. I¡¯m taking you to a good ce. I¡¯m guessing that you¡¯ve never been there before. ¡± She suddenly turned around, causing him to suddenly stop in his tracks. When he saw her raise her head to look at him, that familiar feeling once again lingered in his heart. His throat moved up and down as his gaze grew deeper. ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡± She took out her car keys and sat in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. ¡± She inserted the keys into the car but a well-defined hand was ced on the back of his hand. In an instant, he moved away, ¡°change seats now, right now. ¡± He opened the car door and his tone did not sound like he could refute her. His eyes were fixed on the woman sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. Gu ruochu smiled, ¡°alright, you can do it then. ¡± She got down from the driver¡¯s seat and sat in the passenger¡¯s seat. She then heard a sentence beside her, ¡°put on your seatbelt. ¡± He did not know what was going on. As soon as he sat in the driver¡¯s seat, he subconsciously wanted to help her put on her seatbelt. Fortunately, he restrained himself. What was this? Was this a habit that his ex-wife had developed? He sneered in his heart and quickly cleared his mind of all the messy thoughts. ¡°where are we going? ¡± ¡°To the bar, of course. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going. ¡± When he heard the word ¡®bar¡¯ , he subconsciously retorted. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to listen to my arrangements today? If I say I¡¯m going, you¡¯re going. ¡± Chapter 1114 - Chapter 1107: How do you know that I have a glib tongue

Chapter 1114: Chapter 1107: How do you know that I have a glib tongue

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She gave off a spoiled and barbaric feeling. Huo Nanchen nced at her and silently drove his car. Gu Ruochu had not taken care of herself during the entire day on set. Now, she took out her makeup bag and nned to put on a lighter makeup. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? ¡± Five minutester, Gu Ruochu was done with her makeup. Her makeup was not exaggerated at all. Huo Nanchen only took a few nces at the rearview mirror and felt that her makeup looked too delicate. ¡°You used to dress like this when you went to a bar? ¡± Gu Ruochu turned to look at him as a cold air rose from the side. ¡°No, I¡¯m just thinking of putting on a good-looking makeup with you. ¡± He was slightly stunned and suddenly said in a low voice, ¡°glib-tongued. ¡± ¡°How do you know that I¡¯m glib-tongued? ¡± Gu Ruochu had initially wanted to say that she had tasted it before so she had to admit it. However, she decided not to say such frivolous words. Otherwise, she would really look like a prodigal who was flirting with a virtuous woman. As expected, Huo Nanchen did not say anything. Gu Ruochu suddenly felt likeughing. She turned her face away from him. ¡°We¡¯re here. ¡± The bar had be pretentious. Huo Nanchen furrowed his brows just by listening to the sounds inside. A person like him would never go to a bar. There were a lot of things waiting for him to do, and the entertainment time was also very empty. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll bring you in. ¡± Gu Ruochu acted as if she was a regr customer and pulled him in. Huo Nanchen did not refuse and instead, held her hand tightly. Loud music, dancing girls, and men and women who were crazily swaying everywhere. The Smell of alcohol wantonly spread through the air, filling the air with exhrating music. I always felt that the wild atmosphere of the bar would easily infect the people who came here. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go drink. ¡± Gu Ruochu was held tightly by his hand. She turned around to look at him, her eyes fixed on her body, and a smile appeared on her face once again. ¡°Don¡¯t drink. ¡± He does not drink during social gatherings. He would only drink a few sses unless there was a special situation. He would not allow her to drink in such a chaotic ce. ¡°Aren¡¯t you by my side? What am I afraid of? ¡± Gu Ruochu smiled and handed him a ss of wine, ¡°you¡¯re usually very strict with your work. Can¡¯t you rx now? ¡± It was unknown who had started to drink. The two of them drank a lot one ss after another as their bodies drew closer and closer. In the end, it was unknown who had gotten drunk and leaned against each other. ¡°Are you drunk? ¡± This was not the first time Gu Ruochu had looked at him so brazenly. However, this was the first time she had reached out and cupped his face, ¡°you really... don¡¯t remember me? ¡± Her voice seemed toe from far away. He closed his eyes and rubbed his temples. ¡°What? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you remember me? I¡¯m Gu Ruochu. ¡± For some reason, tears streamed down her face. He was already tipsy but he could feel that the tears on her face seemed to touch his heart directly. ¡°Why are you crying? ¡± He reached out and a warm touch came from his face. He wiped away all the tears on his face. Gu Ruochu shook her head and buried her head into the man¡¯s arms, ¡°why don¡¯t you remember me? You clearly said that Huo Nanchen would never hate Gu Ruochu. Why don¡¯t you remember me? You¡¯re such a liar. ¡± Her tears flowed freely as if she did not need to care about anything except the man¡¯s warm embrace. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry... ¡± Huo Nanchen saw that she was crying so hard that his heart clenched. He reached out and picked her up and walked out. He had wanted to pretend to be drunk to see what this woman was up to but it seemed that he could not do it now. He was so drunk that he was crying. He still had to bring her back first. Chapter 1115 - Chapter 1108, dont move

Chapter 1115: Chapter 1108, don¡¯t move

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What are you doing? Why are you leaving? ¡± Feeling as if she was floating in the air, she could not help but hug the person on top of her, ¡°didn¡¯t you say to drink? How are you going to take me away? Put me down, let¡¯s drink. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move, if you sway again, you¡¯ll fall. ¡± Gu Ruochu seemed to have just remembered where she was. She was not sure if she was really drunk or if she was not drunk. She wrapped her arms around his neck and unconsciously leaned against his shoulder, ¡°I want to continue drinking with you, can you put me down? ¡± She struggled, giving him a headache. ¡°You¡¯re already so drunk, why are you still drinking? ¡± Huo Nanchen frowned and walked to the car. He put her down, put his arm around her waist, and leaned against himself as he opened the car door. She hugged him like a Ko, afraid that he would suddenly disappear. ¡°Don¡¯t move. ¡± He opened the car door and carefully put the woman in the passenger seat. He fastened the seatbelt, but found that her hand was tightly holding his hand. He lowered his eyes and his gaze naturally fell on her hand. She had already opened her eyes and met his. She did not move for a moment. ¡°Do you really hate me? ¡± She suddenly said this. Her eyes were still a little red and she did not know where the sadness came from. What was wrong with this woman? Did she really care about what he thought? ¡°I don¡¯t hate you. ¡± After a long time, he finally replied. Unconsciously, his voice had be a little gentle. She felt that she had been deeply poisoned and had inexplicably developed so many emotions towards this woman. ¡°You don¡¯t hate me, but I always feel that every time you see me, you wish you could retreat a thousand miles... ¡± she smiled with a hint of sadness, ¡°do I really hate you that much? Or do you not like the things I¡¯ve told you? I don¡¯t have to say it. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said it, I don¡¯t hate you. ¡± ¡°Then why do you always avoid me? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t always avoid you. ¡± ¡°You do. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not want to waste any more time on him. She reached out to grab his cor and leaned forward to kiss him. He instinctively wanted to push her away, but was held even tighter by someone else. His entire body was pulled down by her and pressed against her body. His other hand was propped up on the chair and he lowered his head to meet her confused gaze. ¡°You... ¡± She ignored him and kissed him again. Perhaps he had just been tainted by the open air in the bar. For some reason, he had reached out to press down on her head and instead, kissed her deeply. ¡°Huu... ¡± Gu Ruochu suddenly panicked. She felt as if she had been picked up by someone and her arms were tightly wrapped around her. She felt as if she could not escape. Her breath and the air seemed to be filled with the smell of alcohol. Gu Ruochu felt as if she had been intoxicated once again. She hugged his neck, closed her eyes, and rubbed her face a few times. He moved away slightly and watched as she rubbed her face against him. He did not know why but he felt very satisfied. The missing piece in his heart seemed to have been suddenly made up. That feeling made him unable to deny that it was familiar and intoxicating. In fact, he did not believe Li Tezhu¡¯s words at all. This woman might be the daughter of the Gu family, but she might have another identity ¡ª his ex-wife. This woman had returned from abroad. Ever since he woke up a year ago, he knew nothing about his ex-wife. He did not even have the slightest memory of her in his mind. But it was definitely not a good thing for her to leave his side. Chapter 1116 - Chapter 1109 are you angry?

Chapter 1116: Chapter 1109 are you angry?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Selective Amnesia was because he had been hurt before, so he selectively forgot about the things that had hurt him. He chose to forget his ex-wife because he felt that this part of his memory was painful. He had been shot three years ago. Maybe this woman thought that he would not wake up and left. So now, he did not know how to treat her. He did not know if he would continue to love her because he had really forgotten everything. At the thought of this, he suddenly bit her fiercely. ¡°Ah... ¡± She suddenly let out a low cry and opened her eyes to look at him in confusion. ¡°Why did you bite me? ¡± ¡°You deserve to be bitten. ¡± His gaze turned colder. He got up from her body and walked around the front of the car. He opened the car door and sat in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Nanchen, are you angry? ¡± She looked at the side of his face and reached out to hold the corner of his shirt. ¡°No. ¡± He did not look at her. ¡°I¡¯m about to drive. Don¡¯t disturb me. ¡± His voice sounded distant. How could Gu Ruochu not recognize him? She probably used the alcohol to carry him up. ¡°Then don¡¯t drive, let¡¯s continue. ¡± ¡°Are you crazy? ¡± Huo Nanchen felt that this woman had started to hug and kiss him in an unorganized manner again. The scent and soft touch of her body almost drove him crazy again. ¡°I¡¯m not crazy, you can kiss me. ¡± He pulled her away rudely, ¡°let¡¯s talk when we get back. ¡± He was afraid that Gu Ruochu would cause trouble again, so he ced her in the passenger seat, ¡°Don¡¯t move, or I¡¯ll throw you out of the car or into the backseatter. ¡± Perhaps this threat had taken effect, but Gu Ruochu finally stopped moving. His tensed body finally rxed a little. However, his body seemed to be in a dead silence for a long time. He felt a little ufortable from the stimtion of the woman¡¯s Aura and even trembled slightly. A familiar impulse and feeling surged into his body. He suddenly leaned forward and kissed her for a while. His short breaths were like the gentle panting of a wild beast in the dark night. It¡¯s true... ... Damn it ... Gu Ruochu had no idea what had happened. When she touched her soft lips, she let out a low gasp and wrapped her arms around her again. When the car came up from the back, the remote light made Gu Ruochu narrow her eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go home. ¡± He finally left her and began to drive her to one of his properties. After some consideration, Huo Nanchen did not want to send the drunk person to the Gu family home, but he could not go straight back to the huo family home. When he remembered that one of his properties was nearby, he thought about it and decided to send her there. ¡°Nanchen, Nanchen... ¡± Half an hourter, they arrived at the entrance of the residential area. She was still calling his name. For some reason, her heart felt like it was being pricked. Was this woman really as much in love with him as she had shown? Back then, he had been shot andid in bed for two years, but she was not in China. Instead, she had left Huaxia for a foreign country as a matter of course. If a woman really loved a man, how could she leave? Then why did shee back now? Wasn¡¯t she afraid that he would take revenge on her? He knew very well that he had always been vengeful. If his woman left at the most critical moment, he might even have the heart to kill her. ¡°hubby. ¡± She stumbled and almost sprained her ankle. Huo Nanchen reached out and held her in his arms, not saying a word. The way that hubby addressed her seemed to have aroused some familiar desire in him. ¡°Be careful. ¡± Chapter 1117

Chapter 1117: Chapter 1110 what are you doing?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo Nanchen saw that she was standing on the spot and could not even walk steadily. He reached out and hugged her again as he took out his key and opened the door. ¡°where is this? ¡± Gu Ruochu opened her eyes and fell onto the SOFA. The light that was turned on immediately stung her eyes. ¡°This is my home. ¡± Huo Nanchen calmly replied as he took off his coat and casually threw it on the SOFA. Itnded right next to her. The coat carried a faint fragrance. Gu Ruochu reached out and grabbed it. Her clear ck and white eyes reflected a faint light. ¡°Nanchen, where are you going? ¡± Huo Nanchen unbuttoned his shirt and turned to look at the woman who had passed out on the Sofa. He replied coldly, ¡°take a shower and change your clothes. If you want to go to bed earlier, you can take a shower in your room. ¡± He then entered the room and took out his own clothes from the wardrobe. He turned around and saw Gu Ruochu standing at the door, leaning against it. He turned around without batting an eyelid and calmly walked over with his own clothes. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± With her blocking him, he could not get out. All he could do was look into her eyes. She could not say anything even if he asked her so directly. Huo Nanchen grabbed his clothes and walked over in a few steps, as if he wanted to break through her fragile confinement. ¡°Look, you¡¯re ignoring me again? ¡± Gu Ruochu raised her head and saw his tall and straight back in the light. She felt a little dizzy. He did not turn his head and did not answer her. Gu Ruochu rubbed her temples, not knowing what to say. They had seemed rather intimate just a moment ago. How did they change the moment they returned? To be honest, his heart, which was alternately warm and cold, was quite ufortable. ¡°Huo Nanchen. ¡± She suddenly took a few steps forward and hugged the man from behind, ¡°I want to take a shower with you. ¡± ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? You¡¯re a man and I¡¯m a woman. Can we take a shower together? ¡± She was shocked by this ridiculous reason.. Huo Nanchen reached out and slowly pried her fingers away from his waist, ¡°go take a shower in the room inside first. Wear one of my clothes first. You¡¯repletely drunk. Don¡¯t spout nonsense here. It¡¯s better to go to bed early. ¡± Gu Ruochu was pushed away mercilessly once again and watched as he entered the bathroom. She stood there and soon heard the sound of watering from the bathroom. She was not really drunk. She was just pretending to be crazy and hoping to get closer to him. She looked around and hugged her knees as she sat on the Sofa. It seemed that she had not been to this neighborhood for a long time. Thest time she had been here was three years ago. When he had pestered her, now she was pestering him instead. She was stunned for a long while before she remembered to take a shower. She randomly picked up a man¡¯s shirt and caressed the soft fabric before turning around and entering the bathroom. When Huo Nanchen came out of the bathroom, he saw that the woman was drinking in his shirt. He narrowed his eyes and walked over to grab the ss of wine, ¡°you drank quite a lot in the bar and now you¡¯re nning to drink yourself silly? ¡± Gu Ruochu ran her fingers through her hair and leaned weakly against the SOFA. She seemed to bepletely drunk and staggered as she continued to fall. ¡°You... ¡± Huo Nanchen took a few steps forward when he saw her in such a sorry state. He then bent down and held her in his arms. ¡°Go in and sleep. ¡± Gu Ruochu wrapped her arms around his neck and smiled when she leaned against his shoulder. She seemed to have gained a deeper meaning when he could not see her. Chapter 1118

Chapter 1118: Chapter 1111 has been over three years

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Of course, he had not seen it. ¡°Nanchen, can you sleep here as well? ¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯ll sleep next door. ¡± Huo Nanchen naturally rejected her coldly but she refused to let go. She wrapped her legs around him and said, ¡°It won¡¯t matter even if you sleep next to me. Can you agree to one of my requests? ¡± Her tears suddenly fell again and burned the back of his hand. Half of Gu Ruochu was acting but the other half was really sad. It had been over three years and this was the first time she had been so close to him. She could not remember how long it had been since she had held him like this. ¡°Nanchen. ¡± His heart suddenly tightened. No matter how much he felt for this woman, the reality and the results clearly showed that he could not leave her, and he could not refuse her. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. ¡± His cold and hard voice suddenly softened. He closed his eyes and leaned forward. The two of them gently rubbed each other¡¯s faces in a daze. Tears almost drenched her face, and he could not help but feel his heart ache. Other than his mother and grandmother, he had never felt so much heartache for someone. Now that he thought about it, no matter why she had left and what she had done, perhaps he would continue to love her so unworthily. ¡°Can you apany me? ¡± In the darkness, it was impossible to tell whose heart was beating erratically. Huo Nanchen¡¯s heart thumped heavily as he softly acknowledged her. The lights in the room suddenly went out and Gu Ruochu was ced on the bed by him. He lifted the nket and got onto the bed. He theny down next to her. The world seemed to have quietened down. Huo Nancheny next to her and did not move at all. All that could be heard was the faint sound of his breathing. Gu Ruochu did not know why he was so far away from her and why he was so unfamiliar with her. She immediately reached out and plunged herself into his arms. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± Sensing her movements, he could not help but scold her. His entire body stiffened. This woman waspletely trying to inspire him... ... ¡°sleep well. ¡± Gu Ruochu hugged him and ced her hand on his waist. Only then did she feel a sense of security. Huo Nanchen¡¯s body stiffened for quite a while. He did not know why but he felt his entire body heat up. However, he did not dare to act rashly. An indistinct aura emanated from her body. It seemed to have stimted all the cells in his body to make a Ruckus. He opened his eyes without a hint of sleepiness. On the other hand, Gu Ruochu slept very peacefully. She did not think that anything could happen between the two of them in a short period of time. She only wanted to take things one step at a time. At the very least, he was now willing to sleep next to her bed. With that thought, she fell asleep peacefully. However, she was woken up by the heat in the middle of the night. She felt as if she was sleeping next to a stove, especially since her body was so sticky that she could not fall asleep at all. It was strange. She seemed to have adjusted the temperature of the air conditioner before she went to sleep. Gu Ruochu only felt that her body was a little heavy after being woken up by the heat. ¡°Huo Nanchen? ¡± ¡°SHH... ¡± He ced a finger on her lips and hugged her tightly, ¡°sleep well. ¡± But... ... She was very hot. She was the one who refused to let go of him before she went to sleep. Now, he was the one who refused to let go of her, especially with his two arms hugging her so tightly that she had no intention of escaping. Her brain heated up. She did not know if it was because she was still drunk, but she immediately threw herself at him and kissed him. ¡°hubby. ¡± These two words had once again made him fall for her. He began to take over as the host. It was as if her entire body had been flipped over in his hands a few times. ¡°Nanchen... ¡± Gu Ruochu did not expect things to progress so quickly between them. She was also a little shocked, especially in the middle of the night when she could only see the person right in front of her. ¡°MM. ¡± Chapter 1119

Chapter 1119: Chapter 1112-don¡¯t be afraid

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION His tone sounded normal, but his hands were starting to get restless. ¡°hubby. ¡± Gu Ruochu was not as skilled as before. In fact, she was a little awkward and her reaction was even more awkward than usual. This woman was just a paper tiger. When she had flirted with him before, she had done all sorts of things. A slightly evil thought suddenly arose in his heart. Everything was in his hands and he kissed the woman below him until she waspletely confused. ¡°huff... ¡± The sudden kiss made her huddle up. It was a little painful. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid. ¡± It was rare for him to be so gentle. Perhaps he did not even know if he had thought it through before he had directly taken over the woman beneath him. He was only relying on his own nature. ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± The familiar name almost made her cry again. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, rx, give yourself to me. ¡± Gu Ruochupletely rxed. Her hand went through his shoulder and hugged his shoulder tightly. No matter what would happen in the future, she only needed to be together with him now. It was enough for their bodies and minds to be in sync. It had been more than three years. Gu Ruochu had never felt so emotional as she did today. ¡°hubby. ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± He responded to her, responding to her every dream. He was finally by her side again. ... Gu Ruochu had not fallen asleep. Her mind felt empty as she watched this man lying on a white pillow. His handsome side profile was almost buried in the soft nket and pillow. A hand was ced across her waist. The meaning of this confinement was very obvious. She watched on as her body ached and she finally regained her senses. How many times have we met after returning to the country? She had actually slept with him? It seemed as though she had half-pushed and half-pushed him today. At first, she had allowed him to sleep by her side. Later on, she had started to hook up with him silently. It was no wonder that he had lost control... ... After struggling for a long time, Gu Ruochu could not figure out why she had suddenly be so bold and unrestrained. She did not know how she would face this man the next day as she slowly moved his hand away. After much thought, she picked up the clothes beside her and put them on before quietly getting out of bed. He was probably tired as well. When he saw that it was already dawn outside, he hurriedly grabbed his bag and left the house. As soon as she reached the second floor, she grabbed her bag and began to run. The security guard of themunity watched as a woman with disheveled hair and clothes left the house. He did not have the time to ask. Last night, he seemed to have seen president huo carry her up to the house. She should be fine. However, his gossipy nature was beginning to burn brightly. There must be something going on here. Gu Ruochu did not even drive her car back. Instead, she hailed a taxi and got into it. ¡°Master, please send me to the vicinity of Jingmei Manor. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart was still pounding. That man was easily disturbed. If it was in the past, he would have chased her downstairs. Perhaps she was too tired this time and did not even know that she had left. When she returned to the Gu family home, she first went to the children¡¯s room and kissed the two little babies on their foreheads before leaving the room and returning to her own bedroom. She turned on the tap in the bathroom and soaked herself in the bathtub. Looking at the shocking marks on her body, she did not know how to hide the various marks on her body today. It seemed that she needed to get some concealer to cover it up. Otherwise, she would not be able to face anyone for the next few days. When she came out of the shower, she realized that it was almost 7:30 pm. She did not know if he had woken up or not, but for some reason, Gu Ruochu felt guilty. She immediately turned off her phone and casually threw it on the table. Chapter 1120

Chapter 1120: Chapter 1113, you can go ahead

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION After finding the concealer, she carefully applied it on the mirror before she felt at ease. ¡°Ruo Chu? ¡± There was a knock on the door. It was Gu Zexi. ¡°brother. ¡± She walked over to open the door and saw the surprised look in his eyes. ¡°When did youe back? Didn¡¯t you say that the shooting of the movie has just started and that it would take a lot of time to process so you n to sleep in the office at night? ¡± So, why did youe back? ¡°because... I felt that it was better to go home after I was done with it, so I drove back by myself. ¡± Gu Ruochu felt a cold sensation on her back and felt very guilty. ¡°Is that so? But I don¡¯t think your car is in the garage. ¡± Gu Zexi changed the subject and Gu Ruochu knew that the truth was about to be exposed. However, she still braced herself and lied, ¡°Oh, I think I took a taxi herest night. Perhaps it was toote and I was hallucinating. ¡± ¡°...¡± Gu Zexi saw her unnatural expression and guessed something in his heart. However, he was not prepared to expose her. ¡°Alright then, the two babies woke up and were still causing trouble for me. Go andfort them first. ¡± ¡°Alright, go ahead, brother. ¡± Gu Zexi still had something to do today. He looked at his watch and realized that it was gettingte. He put on his tie as he left the house. Gu Ruochu finally heaved a sigh of relief when she saw Gu Zexi¡¯s departing figure. She then walked towards the two little ones¡¯room. She had just reached the door when she heard her daughter calling her uncle. This little girl loved to cling to her uncle. It was probably because her role as a father had been lost in her life. ¡°Mommy. ¡± Huo Wanyue did not expect her mother to enter the House. She reached out for her to hug her. Gu Ruochu did not hug her. Instead, she squatted down and pinched her face. ¡°You¡¯re dressed. Are you ready to go downstairs for breakfast? Come, take your mother¡¯s hand. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± The little girl nodded. Gu Ruochu led the two children towards the door. The sound of children¡¯s footsteps could be heard on the floor. The aunt opened the door and stood by the side. She could not help but tease the children. ¡°Miss, when did youe back? ¡± Even the aunt did not know when she had returned. Gu Ruochu repeated the lie she had told Gu Zexi and the aunt did not ask further. Gu ruochu hesitated for a moment before she took out her phone and switched it on. There were a few missed calls but none of them were from Huo Nanchen. She heaved a sigh of relief, probably still unconscious. During breakfast, Gu Ruochu was constantly in a daze. The two little fellows did not know what had happened to their mother today until Rong Xiao called. ¡°where did you gost night? You didn¡¯te home either. ¡± Rong Xiao¡¯s meaningful voice was heard and Gu Ruochu coughed softly, ¡°I got home veryte. What¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°nothing much. I thought you had slept with her so quicklyst night. ¡± ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? ¡± Gu Ruochu righteously interrupted him, ¡°am I that kind of person? Don¡¯t just talk about me. You ran away with Bai yest night and still haven¡¯t returned. Don¡¯t you know how to do that? ¡± ¡°No, I sent her home. ¡± Rong Xiao could hear the disdain in his voice, ¡°she threw up all over me after drinking and refused to leave me. Why is this woman so troublesome! ¡± Gu Ruochu could imagine the scene and could not help butugh, ¡°what¡¯s this called? One thing begets another. I¡¯m not going to argue with you anymore. I still have to film after breakfast. ¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I¡¯vee to tell you that you may have to film in an enclosed space for the next half a month or so. Be Prepared. ¡± Half a month or so? Still in an enclosed space? Does that mean that I won¡¯t be able to see Huo Nanchen? Chapter 1121

Chapter 1121: Chapter 1114, I got it

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION In the past, there was a closed period for filming, but she did not expect it to be so soon. If she was filming in a closed space, she probably would not be able to meet Huo Nanchen. Half a month, wasn¡¯t that too long? Although she did not know how to face Huo Nanchen now and decided to hide from him outside for a few days, she did not think of hiding from him for half a month? After hiding for half a month, the man would have already run away. Wouldn¡¯t all her previous efforts go to waste! ¡°Isn¡¯t this too long? ¡± ¡°It is a little too long. Previously, I warned you that there would be a closed period for filming. You insisted that you would hook up with someone before this period. Did you hook up with him now? ¡°? ¡°No. ¡± Rong Xiao smiled He gloated, ¡°what can I do? Are you going to break the contract now? If you break the contract, the other side will scold you to death. You probably don¡¯t know how serious your man is when ites to work. Now, you can only go to the closed period to film. ¡± ¡°Then, if I don¡¯t want to go, he won¡¯t force me, right? ¡± In her current state, she did not want to leave Huo Nanchen at all. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that he doesn¡¯t remember you now. If he doesn¡¯t remember you, he won¡¯t feel sorry for you. Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re going to stop working after acting coquettishly with him? ¡± Rong Xiao felt that people who had fallen in love were fools. Why did he have to remind him of such a simple principle? Just thinking about that man¡¯s attitude towards work was not very likely. ¡°I understand. ¡± Gu Ruochu hung up the phone. Her previously happy mood was now a little frustrated. Why did this work-rted mattere looking for trouble so soon. ¡°Mommy, did Uncle Rong call? ¡± Gu Ruochu responded with an ¡°mm¡± and reached out to stroke Huo wanyue and Huo qiaoan¡¯s hair, ¡°babies, mommy may be going on a long trip for a while. You two stay at home and follow uncle and great-grandfather well. ¡± ¡°Mommy, when are you bringing daddy back? ¡± ¡°Soon. ¡± The corners of Gu Ruochu¡¯s lips unconsciously curled up when she thought of what had happenedst night. If he did not have feelings for her, he would not be as intimate as he wasst night. Huo Qiaoan held his little sister¡¯s hand and a sense of seriousness appeared on his little face, ¡°wanyue, don¡¯t chase mommy for daddy all the time. Mommy will be very tired. Do you have the heart to make mommy sad? ¡± Huo wanyue listened attentively and nodded heavily. The fair-skinned little girl appeared very serious as she held her mother¡¯s hand andforted her, ¡°goodbye, Mommy. I¡¯ll be good and obedient with brother. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll definitely be good and obedient, but little Duo¡¯er has to listen to me. ¡± ¡°brother is bad. ¡± The little girl suddenly pouted, ¡°Little Duo¡¯er is also very good. Brother is bad, how can you say that about Little Duo¡¯er? ¡± ¡°Alright, good. ¡± Gu Ruochu was very satisfied as she looked at the two little babies. ... This was the first time Huo Nanchen felt that he had slept so soundly. In his dream, he was hugging a ball of cotton and all he wanted was to hug it even tighter. When he thought about how he had almost fallen into a warm and passionate dreamst night, he felt a sense of nostalgia and nostalgia. In his daze, he suddenly woke up and subconsciously groped to the side. After groping for a few times, he could not find anyone. He then sat up and opened his eyes. There was not a single piece of clothing on his body. There was no one on the bed. Only his shirt, pants, and belt were left under the bed. His clothes were scattered all over the floor. He sat up and reached out to pinch the bridge of his nose before calling out to someone. ¡°Ruo Chu? ¡± ¡°Gu Ruochu? ¡± No one responded to his call. He could basically tell that the person had run away. Chapter 1122

Chapter 1122: Chapter 1115 Mama, phone call

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION That woman ran really fast. A glimmer of light shed across his dark eyes, which carried a hint of interest. She had eaten her and ran away without leaving a single trace. She was really doing very well! Those who should have been angry were now filled withplicated feelings from her anger. Huo Nanchen immediately took the phone on the table and began to call a certain woman. Although he had never called Gu Ruochu, he remembered the number clearly. The phone vibrated a few times on the dining table. Gu Ruochu nced at it. The word ¡°husband¡± on the screen of the phone was very eye-catching. Huo Nanchen? Gu Ruochu¡¯s hand trembled and she subconsciously threw her phone on the table. She looked at the time and realized that it was almost eight o¡¯clock. She must have woken up and realized that she was not around so she immediately called her. ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s a phone call. ¡± ¡°Mommy knows. Babies, mommy needs to go out and take a call first. ¡± ¡°okay... ¡± Gu Ruochu turned off the silent mode of her phone and walked out. As she walked out, she looked at the name that kept appearing on the screen and her heart pounded violently. He seemed to be very patient as he called her again and again. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart was filled with panic and nervousness. Her hand, which was holding onto her phone, was drenched in sweat. Her heart was beating like a drum. When she thought ofst night¡¯s daring scene, she felt a little embarrassed. She lowered her head and covered her burning face with her hand. No, she could not continue to think about it. This half-month of istion was not bad. At least she did not have to think about how to face Huo Nanchen. In any case, she was indeed very cowardly. Afterst night, she did not know how to face a man. When she thought of this, she finally heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. Huo Nanchen made a few consecutive calls but the other party did not pick up until the other party turned off her phone. ¡°very good. ¡± He was not angry and threw his phone on the table not far away. He nned to get up and wash up first. Take your time. That woman won¡¯t be able to escape anyway. I don¡¯t believe that she can run anywhere else. Don¡¯t force me to go to the Gu residence to stop her. At this thought, the corners of his lips unconsciously curled up. He buttoned his shirt and went straight into the bathroom. This bathroom still smelled like Gu Ruochu. He looked at the person in the mirror. Her hair was a mess, especially the deep nail marks on her chest. He narrowed his eyes and his gaze slid from his neck to his chest. His breath was dangerous and warm. He never thought that this woman would have such a passionate side to her. She was very old-fashioned when it came to flirting with him, but when it came to using her true moves, she was extremely awkward. ¡°Gu Ruochu. ¡± He repeated the name and that possessive and aggressive feeling surfaced in his heart. No matter what had happened between them, his only thought now was to have her. Since she was the one who had provoked him in the beginning, he could forget about escaping so smoothly. After washing up and eating breakfast at the dining table, an Shaosi called. He picked up. ¡°Hello? ¡± ¡°You were so happyst night. You even hung up on me. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s up? ¡± ¡°nothing. I just called to ask if something happened to someonest night. Didn¡¯t you tell me earlier that women are annoying and that women smell weird? ¡± ¡°But why did the manager at the bar tell me that you left with a woman and the Huo family didn¡¯te back? ¡± Huo Nanchen was in a good mood today. He said calmly, ¡°yes, something happened. I slept with a woman. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re enlightened? What do you do? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m a director, and now you¡¯re running away. ¡± After saying that, he hung up the phone and drank a mouthful of milk. He didn¡¯t want to say anything to these men. He just wanted to figure out how to catch the woman who ate him and then ran away, and then... ... Torture and interrogate her ... Chapter 1123

Chapter 1123: Chapter 1116, are you alright?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION I¡¯m not in a hurry. I want to see how this prey is going to escape. Only then will it be interesting to catch it. As she thought about this, her mood became even better. Gu Ruochu had no idea what Huo Nanchen was thinking at this moment. She informed all the staff in the wechat group that she was nning to move to another location. Gu Ruochu only felt a little more at ease when she got into the crew¡¯s car. However, she was also a little disappointed. I wonder if Huo Nanchen will look for me during this half a month of filming on set? Her thoughts ran wild for a long time before she arrived at the filming location. ¡°Director Gu, Miss Bai ye is carsick. ¡± She had only walked halfway when an assistant ran over with a troubled look on his face. ¡°CARSICK? ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at Bai ye, whose face was as Pale as a sheet of paper. Her hand was clutching her stomach as if she was in extreme difort. This stretch of road was indeed a little difficult. It was no wonder that Bai ye was feeling unwell. ¡°I have car sickness medicine in my bag. Let Bai ye eat it and drink some more boiled water. ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at the time on her watch. ¡°Let¡¯s take a break first. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± The assistant left the room and everyone took a break in the car. Fortunately, there were not many big-name celebrities in this movie. Otherwise, once their delicate spirits red up, they would be able to torment the entire crew. Everyone listened to the crew¡¯s arrangements. ¡°Are you alright? ¡± Gu Ruochuforted her but Bai ye shook her head and leaned against the car window without saying a word. ¡°Director Gu, it seems that Bai ye has a fever! ¡± The person next to her touched her forehead and could not help but let out a cry of surprise. Gu Ruochu did not expect her to have a fever at this moment. Her lips were a little dry and even started to peel. However, she seemed to be in a strange state and kept shaking her head as she chanted someone¡¯s name. Rong Xiao? Seeing that her thin face had turned sharp and delicate, Gu Ruochu thought about it and decided to give Rong Xiao a call. ¡°She¡¯s sick. Do you want toe over and see her? ¡± ¡°Who? ¡± Rong Xiao reacted quickly and fell silent in the next moment. ¡°Have you taken your medicine? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve brought a medical kit with me, but she kept calling your name. ¡± Rong Xiao was silent for a moment before he spoke in an unpleasant tone, ¡°give her some medicine first. When she¡¯s feeling better, we can shoot the next scene. ¡± He then hung up the phone. Gu Ruochu looked at the darkened screen and did not know what to say. Does he not feel sorry for Bai ye at all? When Gu Ruochu returned, she saw Bai ye looking at her, ¡°director Gu... did you call him just now? ¡± ¡°Rest well. Today¡¯s scenes will be shot tomorrow. Can you do it? ¡± Bai Ye nodded. This was a movie she had shot for Rong Xiao. She must make sure it was shot well. However, she did not expect that the man would not evene over to see her. He was as heartless as she had imagined. Her head hurt badly and she did not know when she had arrived at the filming location. This was a ce that was simr to a folk vige. The atmosphere of a schr was very strong and it was said that the school that was opened back then was still very intact. Bai Ye did not have the time to admire this ce. She got off the car and went straight to the ce that the director had arranged for her to rest. Not long after, a local doctor came over and nned to use his own method to reduce her fever. ¡°will this work? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this doctor has almost contracted all the pain and colds in the vicinity. ¡± The assistant director almost patted his chest to assure her. Gu Ruochu nodded. Bai Ye was in a daze in her room when she suddenly sensed that someone had entered the room. However, her body was weak from the fever and she did not have the strength to open her eyes to see who it was. Chapter 1124

Chapter 1124: Chapter 1117: Sleep after you take your medicine

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The man panted slightly and reached out to pick her up from the bed. ¡°Who is it? ¡± He opened his eyes and met Rong Xiao¡¯s handsome and wless face. His face was no longer frivolous like before, and the frown on his face was more serious than ever. ¡°Rong Xiao... ¡± ¡°Are you happy just because you made yourself sick? ¡± His words were very rude, but the movements of his hands were getting gentler and gentler Bai Ye looked at his lowered eyes and hugged the man¡¯s waist like a piece of candy, unwilling to leave. Rong Xiao froze again and tried to pry the woman away rudely. ¡°stop pretending to be crazy and taking advantage of me. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not. ¡± Perhaps because of the cold, Bai Ye sounded very wronged. ¡°You still care about me. ¡± ¡°Who cares about you? ¡± Rong Xiao¡¯s tone was almost vicious as he red at her. ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck. Don¡¯t stick to me like a piece of candy. ¡± Bai Ye did not listen to him at all and continued to stick to him like before. Rong Xiao reached out to take the medicine from his bag. Fortunately, there was still water in it. ¡°sleep after you take the medicine. I asked Lu Fang for these. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Bai Ye became more obedient than ever. She reached out to grab the Cup of Water and finished all the medicine in his hand. Then, she looked at him eagerly. ¡°Can you sleep with me? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re a single girl. Why do you always make such a request? ¡± Rong Xiao reached out to flick her forehead in annoyance. Seeing her droop like a jelly, he was both angry and amused. ¡°sleep by yourself. Don¡¯t bother me. I hate it when you bother me the most. ¡± ¡°WHO said that? You don¡¯t hate me at all, and you don¡¯t bother me at all. You¡¯re not saying what you mean. ¡± Bai Ye was gently pushed away by him, and then she put her arm around his neck as if she was trying to cheat him,pletely ignoring his seemingly impatient expression ¡°I¡¯m just a piece of gum. From now on, don¡¯t even think about escaping! ¡± Rong Xiao:¡±...¡± He lowered his head and looked at the girl who was clinging tightly to his arms. There was really nothing he could do. ¡°I¡¯m afraid of you. ¡± No matter how much Rong Xiao pretended to dislike her, he could not move because of this sticky candy. He did not continue to argue with her. He pulled the nket over her and forcefully covered her with it. He held her waist andy down on the bed. ¡°Rong... ¡± ¡°Go to sleep. ¡± A vicious-looking sentence came out of his mouth. Bai Ye obedientlyid on his chest and felt the familiar aura from his body. Today, almost all of them were filming other people¡¯s scenes. After Gu Ruochu hadpleted a few scenes with the male lead and supporting roles, it was gettingte. ¡°Director, Bai Ye¡¯s fever has subsided. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Gu Ruochu had finished her work and was about to head over to take a look. The others were already gathered in the small restaurant, preparing to eat. As soon as she went upstairs, she felt that something was not right. It was too quiet. She went upstairs and looked down. Coincidentally, she saw Rong Xiao¡¯s car. I see. She knew that Rong Xiao liked to keep his mouth shut. He had said on the phone that his cold would affect the progress of the filming. Without another word, he rushed over anxiously to take care of Bai Ye. Is this another man who dislikes integrity? Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she thought of Huo Nanchen. If this man... ... No, he should be more or less concerned about his own reputation. Why would hee here to arrest someone. Gu Ruochu was a little disappointed when she thought of this. There were no cameras at night. Everyone was resting in their rooms. Gu Ruochu came down from upstairs and nned to walk around the area a few times. Chapter 1125

Chapter 1125: Chapter 1118¡¯I¡¯m Rude¡¯ ?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Just as she was about to descend the stairs and see theke in front of her, a familiar tall figure appeared in front of her. That pair of pitch-ck eyes made her heart thump violently. ¡°whoosh... ¡± Just as she let out a low Groan, the man in front of her quietly walked over and blocked her path with a few steps. Gu Ruochu could not escape even if she wanted to. By the time she let out a low shriek, the man had already carried her on his shoulder. When she was firmly carried on his shoulder, she knew that she could not escape. ¡°I see that you like to escape. ¡± He continued to walk upstairs, not giving her a chance to escape. ¡°What are you doing? Put me down. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not know if there were any other staff around her who were also looking at the scenery. She extended her hand and knocked on his shoulder a few times, but to no avail. She looked at the distance in the sky and felt a burning pain in her heart from his shoulder. ¡°Why are you so rude? ¡± Gu Ruochu was ced by his door and was trapped between the wall and his chest by his arms. She red at him. ¡°I¡¯m rude? Why don¡¯t you ask yourself what you did to mest night and thene to this lousy ce alone to film? ¡± He stared at the woman in front of him, causing her to feel ufortable all over. ¡°I¡¯m still working for you when I¡¯m filming and you, a boss, are ming me instead? ¡± Because it was dark and there was no light, Gu Ruochu could not see the expression on his face clearly. However, Huo Nanchen couldpletely see the woman in front of him through the light. There was a hint of a smile in his eyes. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk about what you did to mest night. ¡± He reached out to pinch her chin and suddenly kissed her. The moist sensation on her lips made her react. It was as if all the blood in her body was rushing towards her head at this moment. She was initially a little cold. Why did he suddenly be so passionate? Was it because he had slept with herst night? ¡°Why are you staring nkly? ¡± His tone of voice was not as cold as before. Instead, there was a hint of gentleness and doting. Gu Ruochu looked at the man in front of her and did not know how to react. ¡°Why did you kiss me? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart pounded violently as she asked. ¡°You dared to sleep with mest night. Why can¡¯t I kiss you? ¡± What kind of weird logic is this? Even if she had taken the initiative to invite him yesterday, he could not have done it so naturally, could he And he was still so unbridled. Once or twice was enough. After that, he dominated her for almost the entire night. ¡°You were the one who made the first move. ¡± Gu Ruochu said confidently. Huo Nanchen seemed to smile Suddenly, he leaned forward and bit her ear, ¡°why are you so naughty? You were the one who woke up in the middle of the nightst night and started to hug me, nibble and kiss me passionately. Now, you¡¯re ming it all on me? I was trying to restrain myself at that time. ¡± ¡°IMPOSSIBLE! ¡± Gu ruochu would never dare to imagine that she had done such a thing before? Could it be that she had really been affected by the alcoholst night and had done something too bold? ¡°Do I have to lie to you? You know, I can¡¯t possibly not have any reaction to you kissing and nibbling at me. I¡¯m not Liu Xiahui, right? ¡± Gu Ruochu could not recall such a scene in her mind, but she felt more and more guilty. Could it be true? ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve fallen asleep. You can say whatever you want to say. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s heart skipped a few beats, as if it was beating on a drum. Of course, Huo Nanchen noticed it too. ¡°You slept with me and ate me to the bone. Now you¡¯re going to act irresponsibly, Huh? ¡± Thest syble was filled with warmth and danger. Chapter 1126

Chapter 1126: Chapter 1119. Open the door

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°No, that¡¯s not me. ¡± Huo Nanchen bent down and leaned closer when he saw Gu Ruochu¡¯s serious expression. ¡°If it¡¯s not you, then who¡¯s the passionate one underneath me? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve had too much to drink, that¡¯s why such a chaotic thing has happened. I swear that this is not my original intention. ¡± ¡°Then what is it? ¡± He did not want to waste any more time with her and lowered his head to look at her. ¡°where¡¯s the room key? ¡± Before she could speak, he had already searched her body and used certain opportunities to take advantage of her. Gu Ruochu was tickled by his touch. She sensitively avoided him, ¡°what are you doing? Don¡¯t touch me! ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch me randomly. ¡± She was naturally sensitive and had almost curled up in a ball. ¡°Why are you here? This is the location where our film crew is closed off from filming. ¡± ¡°What? Do you think that you can hide here for half a month just because you¡¯ve done something bad and leave me alone in thepany? ¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? ¡± Gu Ruochu was afraid of him and quickly took out her room key, intending to open the door. ¡°Hurry up and open the door. ¡± The person behind her was almost pressing down on half of her back. He did not give her any gravity, but his breathnded on her earlobe thinly, giving her an extremely warm feeling. She continued to shrink deeper into the room. The key could not be aimed properly and her hands were shaking from anxiety. ¡°You haven¡¯t opened it yet? ¡± ¡°Huo Nanchen, don¡¯te any closer! ¡± ¡°You still don¡¯t allow me toe any closer? It seems that you¡¯ve gained a lot of courage. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart was beating very fast. She finally opened the key and entered the room as if she had been relieved of a heavy burden. The door was shut in an instant and she was hugged tightly before the lights were turned on. ¡°Huo Nanchen! ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we have plenty of time to settle the score. ¡± ¡°What score do I need to settle? ¡± Gu Ruochu could not understand why this man had a look of a debt collector. What had she done? ¡°A physical debt. ¡± He lowered his head and pressed it against her forehead, ¡°Ruo Chu, you¡¯ve been lying to me. You¡¯ve been lying to me ever since you appeared in front of me. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not say a word. She had indeed been lying to him the entire time. ¡°What do you want to say? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to say anything. I just want to do it. ¡± ¡°YOU CAN¡¯T! ¡± Gu Ruochu blocked him. She felt that this man must have opened up a new world that night, so much so that his previous indifference and restraint towards her hadpletely disappeared. Previously, he had always avoided her, been cold and resistant towards her. Not like now. ¡°Why can¡¯t I? ¡± He furrowed his brows in dissatisfaction. ¡°What do you take me for? ¡± Gu Ruochu felt a little bitter in her heart. She calmly replied, ¡°you¡¯re only my boss now. I¡¯m an employee working for you. Just because we came here drunkst night, you treat me as free... ¡± He doesn¡¯t remember me, but now he¡¯s infatuated with my body? She could not continue. The man in front of her had already covered her mouth in anger and helplessness. He coldly reprimanded her, ¡°what nonsense are you spouting? When did I give you free... ¡± The romantic feeling in her heart had been dispelled by her. He admitted that he would lose control every time he saw her. Last night hadpletely broken his restraint and he really wanted her. ¡°I really should strangle you to death. ¡± You actually want to strangle me to death Gu Ruochu felt even more wronged. He gritted his teeth and ced her on the bed in an extremely gentle manner. Gu Ruochu was still at a loss for what to do as he gently held her in his arms. However, he pulled the nket over her and said, ¡°be good, sleep well. ¡± Thest few words were much gentler. Gu Ruochuy on his chest and felt as if she was in a dream Chapter 1127

Chapter 1127: Chapter 1120 why are youughing?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Perhaps it was because she was too tired, Gu Ruochu gradually fell asleep. She seemed to have had several broken dreams in her sleep. When she woke up, she was shocked to find someone beside her. Gu Ruochu felt that she had been bold enough to leave the man in her room at this time. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at the face that had just woken up and remembered that this man hade to look for her yesterday. The man¡¯s arm was wrapped around her waist. The two of them were very close to each other and their breathing seemed to be intertwined. ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s time to get up. ¡± Gu Ruochu lifted the nket and looked at the time on the wall. It was exactly 7:30 am. ¡°Why are you so early? ¡± The man seemed a little angry when he had just woken up and his hair was a little messy. Gu Ruochu tilted her head and met his pair of bright, dark eyes. Their close contact almost touched his lips. As she moved away, she felt a little regretful ¡°You should go back today. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to apany you, why should I go back? ¡± ¡°Are you crazy? OTHERS WILL MISUNDERSTAND US! ¡± Gu Ruochu finally got out of bed and looked at the man on the bed warily, ¡°you have to go back today. If my colleagues see you, won¡¯t theyugh you to death? If you appear in my room out of nowhere, how will people look at us? ¡± ¡°What are youughing at? ¡± He slowly got out of bed and casually took the shirt by the bedside and put it on. His slender fingers nimbly buttoned his shirt, ¡°don¡¯t tell me your colleagues will say that they despise men and women having sex? ¡± ¡°What are you saying? ¡± Seeing that he did not say anything nice, she almost wanted to cover his mouth, ¡°we¡¯ll talk about it when we get back. We can¡¯t talk about it here. ¡± Thinking that her assistant might knock on her door in a while, Gu Ruochu looked at him with a warning look. ¡°You¡¯re going to stay in this ce for at least half a month. Are you going to leave me out here for half a month? ¡± Huo Nanchen was very displeased. He walked over and looked at her, ¡°you still remember me after half a month? ¡± Gu Ruochu was still a little nervous when he hugged her again, but she could not shake him off no matter how hard she tried, ¡°stop fooling around. You have your own things to do. What are you doing here? ¡± ¡°I came to see how your movie is going. Is that enough of a reason? ¡± Gu Ruochu was stunned. ¡°But, but... ¡± ¡°But what? ¡± ¡°Then you can¡¯t stay in my room? ¡± She furrowed her brows and looked at him. ¡°Do you really think that I¡¯m a casual person? It was an ident when we drank that night! ¡± She did not want him to look down on her. Huo Nanchen¡¯s face darkened once again. He did not know why this woman had thought of this so many times. It seemed that he only wanted to sleep with her? ¡°What did I say wrong? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. ¡± He thought that he had indeed lost some of the restraint that he was so proud of, so he might have scared her a little. ¡°then you... ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get my assistant to book a room for meter. ¡± His hand suddenly grabbed her shoulder, making her look straight into his eyes ¡°But, can you not chase me away? I know you¡¯ve been very busy recently, so I won¡¯t disturb you too much, and I won¡¯t bother you either. I can let you free up all your time toplete the filming. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking me what I think of you. I think of you as a respecteddy and I think of you as thedy in my heart. ¡± Gu Ruochu was suddenly stunned. She never thought that these words woulde out of his mouth. It did not match his temperament at all. The second half of the sentence inexplicably warmed her heart. This person... ... Chapter 1128

Chapter 1128: Chapter 1121 is still a blissful chapter

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Why does my heart suddenly ache for him? ¡°then you... you can stay. I just don¡¯t want to interfere with your business. ¡± Her eyes shed and unknowingly, her fingers were sped tightly together with his ... Seeing the heartache in her eyes, his heart naturally seeded. ¡°Director, director? Are you up yet? ¡± There was a knock on the door and Gu Ruochu quickly distanced herself from him. She could tell that it was her assistant at the door. ¡°I¡¯ll be downstairs soon. You can go down and have your breakfast. ¡± ¡°Oh, okay,e down right away. Otherwise, your breakfast will be cold. ¡± Gu Ruochu replied. When Huo Nanchen hugged her again, she felt her brain tighten and could only push him carefully. When she heard that the person at the door had left, she nced at him, ¡°I¡¯ll go down and have my breakfast first. Where¡¯s your assistant? I¡¯ll ask him to prepare breakfast for you. ¡± ¡°No need. ¡± He suddenly smiled and leaned closer, ¡°I¡¯lle in from the outside in a while. Won¡¯t I be able to have breakfast with you? ¡± ¡°Hey! ¡± Gu Ruochu did not think that Huo Nanchen would be so bold as to actually dare to appear by her side. There was actually a sweet taste in his embrace. In the end, he was still blissful. Huo Nanchen saw the smile on her face and he suddenly wrapped his arm around his shoulder, ¡°Gu Ruochu, we¡¯re not done yet. ¡± He would know why she had left and he would know everything that had happened in the past. Including whether she loved her or not. Since she had started to flirt with him indiscernibly when she returned to the country and kept appearing in front of him, don¡¯t me him for taking over. As long as she took one step towards him, he would be able to take care of the rest for her. Nanchen, Nanchen. Gu Ruochu hugged him tightly as tears almost fell from her eyes. So many things had happened in the past but they had still ended up together in the end. She was already very satisfied and felt that the heavens had given her a rtively perfect ending. Even if he could not remember it in his entire life, he would still remember the feeling of loving her. However, he would still be unconsciously attracted to her. That¡¯s enough, that¡¯s enough. ¡°Why are you crying? ¡± Huo Nanchen turned around and saw the tears on her face. His heart ached for no reason. It seemed that she would cry for no reason ever since they had firste into contact. Watching her cry was a torturous process. Who could bear to see their beloved girl cry? ¡°Don¡¯t cry. ¡± He held her face carefully and rested her chin on his shoulder. Her tears, which she had intended to restrain, began to flow more freely under his gentle care. ¡°Nanchen. ¡± ¡°MM. ¡± He hugged her even tighter and ced her entire weight on his body. His tears made him feel both pain and pity. Gu Ruochu felt that it was very real when she heard his repeated replies. He was indeed by her side. After letting the woman in his arms vent for a while, he pulled her away from his embrace and saw a pair of eyes filled with love as well as a face full of tears. ¡°Nanchen. ¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here. ¡± He reached out to wipe the tears off her face and kissed her directly. He did not want to see her cry again as he felt that she would break his heart. He could only kiss her and hug her even harder. She did not know what she had experienced or why she had cried so much in front of him. However, the only thing she knew was that perhaps all the sad things hade from him. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. ¡± ¡°MM. ¡± Gu Ruoyun did not want to cry at first. However, his sudden gentleness made her feel as if she had found someone to rely on, so she cried even harder. Chapter 1129

Chapter 1129: Chapter 1122 is really about to go down

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Especially when she thought about how she had survived these past few years. ¡°Be good, don¡¯t cry anymore. ¡± At this moment, she no longer wanted to cry. All she wanted was to continue to lie in his embrace. ¡°Go down and have breakfast. I¡¯ll be back in a while. ¡± His fingers wiped her tears dry and the temperature almost seeped through. ¡°Alright, you can go down now. ¡± She smiled and then remembered that she had been embarrassed by what she had just heard. ¡°are my eyes swollen? ¡± ¡°No. ¡± His hand gently caressed half of her face and a warm smile appeared on his face. Gu Ruochu looked at herself in the mirror and took out her makeup to apply a thinyer of makeup on her face. When she got up, she saw Huo Nanchen standing behind her. ¡°Will youugh at me? ¡± He hugged her from behind and the warmth from his thin shirt almost enveloped her. ¡°Why would Iugh at you? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it. ¡± Gu Ruochu broke into a smile as she looked at him and smiled for some reason. She feltpletely happy and leaned against his chest. ¡°Oh no, I really have to go down now. ¡± It had been almost half an hour since her assistant hade to look for her. If she did not go down to eat breakfast and prepare for filming, her assistant would probably be suspicious. ¡°Be good, go downstairs. ¡± He stood where he was and sent her out. Gu Ruochu closed the door and looked at the handsome face under the door. Her heart was filled with warmth. She was still a little absent-minded when she went downstairs and entered the dining area. Her heart was filled with the sweetness and joy from before. ¡°Director? ¡± Her assistant called out to her a few times. When Gu Ruochu sat down, he still felt that it was strange. The director was actually in a daze, how rare! ¡°I¡¯ve left a little steamed bun for you. ¡± Bai Ye stood beside him in high spirits. She did not look as listless as she had the previous night. When she looked at Rong Xiao, who was sitting beside her, she gave a knowing smile. ¡°thank you. ¡± Actually, Gu Ruochu and Bai ye were not that close in the past. Now, their rtionship was just so-so. Back then, she did not have the time to get to know Bai Ye. ¡°How long do you n to stay here? ¡± ¡°It depends on how long you¡¯ve been filming. You¡¯ve only been here for the first day and something like this has already happened. Wouldn¡¯t it be terrible if I left? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not expose his true motive for staying behind. Instead, she smiled meaningfully at him. Earlier on, she had been teasing her. Now, it was her turn to tease him. Rong Xiao coughed lightly and felt a little embarrassed. After eating a small steamed bun, someone came in from the outside. He leaned over and whispered into Gu Ruochu¡¯s ear, ¡°director, the boss of the Huo family is here too! ¡± Gu Ruochu was not the least bit surprised. Instead, she felt a sense of guilt. The people beside her also heard this and discussed among themselves. Some of the young female employees were pleasantly surprised. After all, having a handsome man on the set would make them feel much better. At the same time, they would be able to lick their faces every day. Rong Xiao had known her for so many years, how could he not notice this? A knowing smile appeared on his face, ¡°looks like there¡¯s a story. ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Gu Ruochu pretended not to understand and looked at her assistant seriously, ¡°since the president of the Huo Corporation is here, it means that they value the progress of this film very much. We must work hard and strive to make this work perfect. ¡± ¡°Alright! ¡± Everyone in the film crew was very excited and Gu Ruochu was very satisfied. Although she had to fall in love, she still had to film the movie. She would never let down her work and the movie and she would never forget her dream of winning the Grand Prize. ¡°PRESIDENT HUO! ¡± The people around them all stood up. When they saw the man with an extraordinary temperament walking over, they nodded casually, ¡°have a seat, I¡¯m just here to take a look. ¡± Chapter 1130

Chapter 1130: Chapter 1123 is none of Your Business

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION That¡¯s right, I¡¯m here to see his woman. Rong Xiao rubbed his Chin and for some reason, he wanted tough. It seems that this man did not hold himself back. Something must have happenedst night. Gu Ruochu gave Rong Xiao a warning look and lowered her head to eat her Xiaolongbao. Huo Nanchen pulled out a stool and sat next to her as if he did not mean to. Everyone understood that he was here for the director. ¡°President Huo, are you still used to eating? ¡± Seeing that he was also eating, the people around him were a little nervous. After all, he was someone who lived in luxury. They were afraid that his son¡¯s illness would strike them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Eat by yourself. ¡± His eating posture was very elegant, and people couldn¡¯t take their eyes off him. However, they were too embarrassed to keep staring at him, so they could only eat their breakfast quietly. ¡°President Huo, why are you here? ¡± Rong Xiao changed his silence and asked with a smirk, ¡°actually, you don¡¯t need to watch the production team personally. Am I not here too? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. ¡± Four chilly words were thrown over, and Rong Xiao shut his mouth. Under the table, no one could see their hands sped together, but they were covered up. No one else saw it, but Bai ye did. Especially to see Huo Nanchen¡¯s hand tightly covering the back of her hand, so firm and confident, so sincere let her envy. Envy such a love without turning back. No matter what they have been through, no matter how many estrangement between them, how many people like them to maintain the original heart of love, regardless of regardless of continued holding the hand. I¡¯m so envious. ¡°...¡± An Cheng As Chu Xin was walking on the road in the middle of the night, she suddenly remembered the time when Gu Zexi had carried her on his back over and over again when she was young. Because she had drunk a little wine, she felt a little ufortable and a sentence suddenly popped up in her head. If she had known the oue of their rtionship, would she still have chosen to be with him? She would still have chosen to be with him. The phone on her body suddenly rang. She stopped and searched for her phone for a long time. When she flipped through it, she nced at it and asked, ¡°Ruo Chu? What are you doing? ¡± ¡°where are you? ¡± Gu Ruochu heard her voice over there as if she was drunk. ¡°I just had a business meeting with someone else. I¡¯m out now. ¡± Chu Xin rubbed her forehead. She really felt a little drunk, ¡°Ruo Chu, when do you n oning back? ¡± ¡°about half a month. ¡± Gu Ruochu sighed in her heart. She remembered that her brother had called just now and did not know how to reply. It had been a few years but there was still no result. ¡°Half a month. There¡¯s still a long way to go. ¡± Chu Xin scratched her long hair and said bitterly, e back and apany me. I¡¯m really lonely by myself. ¡± She sat by the side of the road and took off her high heels. When she saw the bruise on her foot, an indescribable sadness welled up in her heart. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to pick you up. ¡± Gu Ruochu was worried that she would be alone outside so she could only make a phone call to send her home. ¡°Alright. ¡± Chu Xin hung up the phone and felt as if her brain was about to bepletely paralyzed by alcohol. A pair of long and straight legs suddenly appeared in her field of vision. She raised her head and saw a blurry face in front of her. Her heart skipped a beat and she thought that she was hallucinating again. This wine was too strong. ¡°Get up. ¡± As soon as she said those two words, she suddenly knew who it was. Gu Zexi. She seemed to have not seen him for a long time, especially since ruo Chu had been gone for three years. They hardly had any interaction. When Ruo Chu left, he only asked her one question. Was it really that painful to be with me. Chapter 1131

Chapter 1131: Chapter 1124

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She looked into his eyes in silence. Before she could answer him, sheughed at herself as if she knew the answer. ¡°I will not continue to Pester you in the future, Chu Xin. If you don¡¯t want to be caught by me again, don¡¯t ever appear in front of me again, ever. ¡± After saying that, he leftpletely. There was no longer a shadow of him in her life. There was no sound of his voice. There was nothing. In fact, she had long given up. They would never be together in this lifetime. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ¡± Chu Xin mumbled. Even if it was a dream now, she did not want toe out of the dream with him. It had been too long since she had dreamed of him. Even his dream had be a luxury. Gu Zexi did not say anything. He just squatted down. ¡°Come Up. ¡± It must be a dream. Gu Zexi would not be like this in reality. She smiled. Even if it was a dream, she would jump up regardless of everything. She could no longer remember how long she had been carried by him. Every time she recalled the scene where she had decided to leave her. He had probably been watching her from behind. But she still left without hesitation. This departure almost broke everything between her and Gu Zexi. ¡°Why are you here? ¡± Of course, she didn¡¯t think that she was still dreaming. She just didn¡¯t think that he would appear again. ¡°Ruo Chu called me and asked me to send you home. ¡± Chu Xin responded with an ¡°Oh¡± . She thought that she had just finished the phone call with Ruo Chu. How did he appear so quickly? She didn¡¯t think too much and closed her eyes. Of course, she didn¡¯t know that he was the one behind the scenes who was working with her boss today. Gu Zexi only found out about her after he arrived. He didn¡¯t show up directly because he had to promise the promise he made three years ago. He would never take the initiative to pester her and let her live in peace and ease. However, when he saw that she went home alone because she was drunk from attending a social event, his sad and disappointed mood made him stop walking away. From the moment she left, he had been following her silently from behind. ¡°where are you going? ¡± Chu Xin unconsciously put her hand over his shoulder and hugged his neck tightly. ¡°I¡¯ll send you home. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± In the past three years, Chu Xin had changed to arger apartment, but she did not know how he knew where her new home was. She seemed to have never told him. When she reached home, he stood by the side and signaled her to take out the key. Chu Xin opened the door. Perhaps because of the paralysis caused by the alcohol, all the restraint and restraint disappeared in her emotional breakdown. Was He going to leave? ¡°Do you want toe in for a drink? ¡± Their eyes met, and their eyes were touched. She should not have let a man in at such ate hour, but she really could not control herself. ¡°okay. ¡± His voice was faint, but it was firm. Chu Xin suddenly felt a little uneasy. She wondered if he had a girlfriend these years, and if inviting him in would hurt others. Just as she was having an intense struggle, the man had already pushed the door open and entered. Chu Xin was still staggering, and followed him into the apartment. ¡°You... sit down and rest for a while. ¡± Gu Zexi didn¡¯t say anything, and remained silent. Chu Xin made tea for him. When they first met, she knew that he didn¡¯t like coffee, but rather, he liked some kind of tea. Therefore, she had always kept this kind of tea leaves. Even though they had been separated for three years and three years, she always kept some of this kind of tea leaves at home. It was like a kind of spiritual sustenance. In fact, deep down in her heart, she also wanted to see him and missed him very much. ¡°Are you okay? ¡± Chapter 1132

Chapter 1132: Chapter 1125 I¡¯m sorry

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Zexi¡¯s tone was very calm. He saw that she was a little drunk and her eyes were a little confused and confused. She was also a little seductive when she sat on the Sofa. She only relied on the Sofa to support herself and did not fall down. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll just drink some tea. It¡¯ll help with the alcohol. ¡± Gu Zexi did not know what he was feeling. He took a sip of the tea and his expression changed. He looked at her deeply. ¡°Do you like this kind of tea? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always had this kind of tea at home. I don¡¯t even know if I like it or not. ¡± Chu Xin¡¯s casual answer was a little self-deprecating, but her heart beat faster under his gaze. ¡°It¡¯s veryte. You... you should go back first. ¡± ¡°So you also know that it¡¯s veryte. ¡± He put down the cup. His tone did not sound like much. ¡°Then why did you ask a single man to go upstairs and rest? ¡± He looked at her with a mocking tone. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what this is hinting at? A single woman asking a single man to go upstairs. You should understand the meaning of this, right? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t think it through. ¡± Chu Xin¡¯s eyshes fluttered. She didn¡¯t know why she was so happy. Was it because he was still single or something else. ¡°You¡¯re really full of yourself from the beginning to the end. ¡± Gu Zexi suddenly stood up. The emotions in his eyes couldn¡¯t be hidden anymore. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you three years ago that I can let you go since you think it¡¯s torture to be by my side? ¡± He suddenly walked over and knelt on one knee on the SOFA. His hand was propped on the side of her body A handsome face with a malicious look was very close to him. ¡°I told you that as long as you don¡¯t appear in front of me, I can restrain myself from seeing you and not pestering you. ¡°I¡¯ve kept my promise to you for three years, but why are you appearing in front of me now ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you didn¡¯t know who your boss was when you came out to discuss business with him ¡°And now you¡¯re hovering in front of me again. Chu Xin, do you really think that I won¡¯t do anything to you? ¡± If she didn¡¯t appear in front of him, he could endure it for the rest of his life. But now that she had appeared, he couldn¡¯t control himself anymore. He was so close to her that Chu Xin¡¯s breathing quickened. She did know that her boss was working with him today. She indeed had selfish motives and wanted to see him. She had thought that she could forget a personpletely, but in the end, she found that it was impossible. ¡°What about you? ¡± Chu Xin smiled bitterly. ¡°The year Ruo Chu left an Cheng, you asked me if I was suffering by your side How could I not be suffering? Because by my side, there was only torture, not that love. ¡°You think you¡¯re so good at letting go, but I can¡¯t bear to! ¡± But I can¡¯t bear to. I can¡¯t bear to. Gu Zexi was stunned for the first time. He looked at the person in front of him, and a light suddenly shed in his eyes, as if the dense forest was suddenly illuminated by the moonlight. It was so gentle and so dazzling. Chu Xin was really stunned. She had always known that the Gu family had beautiful eyes, but the person she loved deeply made her fall even closer. ¡°What you said just now, is it true? ¡± After a long time, he asked in a hoarse voice. Chu Xin was already in tears. ¡°You... how can you be so self-righteous? I really... can¡¯t bear to leave you. ¡± No, it was too painful. At this time, the chain was broken. Chu Xin kept rubbing her forehead. ¡°I. . . I. . . ¡± She wanted to tell him everything that had happened all these years, but the man in front of her put a finger on her lips. ¡°shh, don¡¯t say it. ¡± She should get some rest. She had had so much to drink tonight, she should have slept. Chapter 1133

Chapter 1133: Chapter 1126

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Do you have a headache? ¡± He hugged the person on the SOFA tenderly and tidied up her skirt. I don¡¯t know if it was because I was drinking and I didn¡¯t care, or if it was intentional at all. The sleeves of his denim shirt were torn off, revealing his white arms. He nced at them and saw a ck band. White and ck are extremely seductive in the light. That¡¯s obviously... ... Bra . . Son Of A. . . ... Is he trying to seduce him? Talk about pain, but in fact always trying to hook up with him. He frowned, but still reached out to pick up the person on the SOFA. He swept his gaze across the room and took a good look at her bedroom. He carried her steadily toward the bedroom. ¡°It¡¯s so shaky. ¡± She might have been a little unconscious, so she started talking nonsense. Her hand almost hit his face, and her other hand was tightly wrapped around his neck, refusing to let go. Gu Zexi hid to the side. He did not expect her to still sleep so poorly after so many years. After putting the person on the bed, he remembered that he should get some sobering soup or something. ¡°Don¡¯t go. ¡± Gu Zexi had just turned around when the person behind him suddenly shouted miserably. He turned around and saw the woman looking at him with pleading eyes, ¡°don¡¯t go, okay? ¡± Her long hair was slightly messy, and her clothes were messed up again. Gu Zexi facepalmed, not knowing what to do with her. The little white cat, who had been sleeping soundly in the corner, walked over at some point. It curled its tail behind it and squatted quietly by the bed. Gu Zexi was stunned for a moment, then leaned over and stroked the little white cat. Another three years had passed, but the cat was still there. Seeing that someone was stroking it, the little white cat narrowed its eyes and rubbed against his hand to show its friendliness. It turned out that the cat still remembered him. It seemed that thest time he hade to Chu Xin¡¯s house, it had been a very, very long time since it had been three years ago. ¡°Why are you stroking the cat? ¡± Seeing that his eyes did not stop on her, Chu Xin seemed to feel a little wronged. She tugged at his coat. Why was it allowed to touch the cat but refused to touch her? She wasn¡¯t very clear-headed either. Even the cat was jealous now. ¡°Go to sleep. I¡¯ll get you some sobering tea. ¡± He reached out and brushed away the hair on her forehead. The two of them were so close that they almost touched each other¡¯s lips. But in the next moment, Gu Zexi left. ¡°No, I want you toe over and apany me. ¡± If it was before, she would never say such things. He had just stood up when she shook his hand again. ¡°Zexi, can you apany me? I just want you to apany me, even for one night. Is that okay? ¡± She had spent all her humble and begging efforts on that night. Chu Xin waspletely choked with sobs. His gaze fell on her hand. There was no so-called ring, and he felt a little relieved. This meant that she had been single for the past three years. He squatted down and looked at her directly. He reached out and stroked her hair and half of her face. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll apany you. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± She finally felt relieved. She threw herself into his arms without caring about anything else. It was as if her heart had read his name countless times. Chu Xin finally calmed down when she truly felt his embrace. ¡°MEOW! ¡± The little white cat got up and bent itszy body, leaving the room to its two masters. Gu Zexi felt his heart tremble. It had been three years and three years. It was as if this was the first time he had been so close to her. He had said his goodbyes countless times, but in the end, they were still like moths to a me. ¡°Chu Xin, do you know who I am? ¡± Chapter 1134

Chapter 1134: Chapter 1127 the flower of the mountains

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Chu Xin¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. She looked at him in confusion and hugged the man in front of her even harder. Of course, she knew who he was. He was the only person in her life, and also the person she loved the most. When Gu Zexi looked over, he saw that she had tilted her head as if she was asleep, but he did not give her an answer. The nervousness in his heart had been eliminated by this unexpected action of hers. All he could smell was her scent. He was afraid that he would not be able to sleep tonight. He pulled the quilt over and gently kissed her forehead. When he woke up naturally, he found that his head did not hurt. Chu Xin sat up from the bed, feeling refreshed. ¡°MEOW! ¡± Seeing that she had woken up, the little white cat turned around and jumped onto the bed from the floor. Chu Xin stroked the little white cat in her arms and got off the bed to see if he had left. She did not even wear shoes. When the fragrance of the kitchen wafted through her nose, she was actually a little touched. ¡°You¡¯re awake? ¡± Gu Zexi had already washed up and was preparing breakfast. He put down the pot in his hand steadily and was even wearing an apron. There was a hint of smoke. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you wearing your shoes? ¡± She looked at him steadily, afraid that it was just a fantasy. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± Gu Zexi had already reached out to turn off the induction cooker and walked towards her. ¡°I¡¯m cooking porridge. You¡¯ll be able to drink it in a while. ¡± She remembered his habits deeply. He liked to cook Porridge, and there would be ribs in the porridge, which smelled very fragrant. Back then, he always liked to cook very nutritious porridge for her to drink. ¡°I¡¯ll go put on my shoes. ¡± Chu Xin smiled and quickly went out to change into a pair of fur slippers. ¡°Come and have some porridge. ¡± His voice sounded behind her. It was unknown when the atmosphere between them had started to ease up a lot. ¡°Okay. ¡± Chu Xin took out two bottles of wine from the wine rack and two tall sses. ¡°What kind of wine are you drinking? Haven¡¯t you had enough after drinking so muchst night? ¡± ¡°Just a little. ¡± She felt a little wronged, but she still poured some red wine for both of them. He nced at the height of the red wine sses and nced at her, but didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°meow, meow, meow... ¡± Chu Xin listened to the little white cat rubbing against the stool pitifully. She bent down to carry it, but Gu Zexi took the initiative to pick it up. Chu Xin suddenly remembered that she had squatted on the ground to carry the cat when she first met him. He was wearing a simple white shirt and his hands were very beautiful. She was attracted to him at that moment. But she didn¡¯t expect that she would fall in love with this beautiful flower at first nce. Then, she saw Chu Yun¡¯s feelings for him and decided to chase after him. Thinking about the past, she felt that it was too far away. ¡°where do you keep your cat food? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s on the cab. ¡± Chu Xin got up from her seat and poured the cat food on the small basin. The little white cat lowered its head and began to eat the cat food carefully. Chu Xin rubbed its little head, got up, and returned to her seat. ¡°Do you have anything else to do today? ¡± Chu Xin¡¯s heart was a little high. In fact, she just wanted to keep him for a little longer. ¡°There¡¯s a movie today that has a good reputation. If you have time, let¡¯s go watch it together? ¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯lle over after I¡¯m done. ¡± Chu Xin could imagine how happy she was. Watching movies was her pure hobby. In the past, he often apanied her to watch various premieres. She didn¡¯t know what the two of them were now, but it was undeniable that their rtionship had eased up. They were six yearste. It was impossible for them to think that their rtionship would improve in an instant. Chapter 1135

Chapter 1135: Chapter 1128¡¯s heart sank a little

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION I still have to take it slow. ... That night at the movies, he actually helped her buy popcorn. He remembered the first time they came to watch a movie, he brought her directly into the showroom. At that time, she was still a little girl, because he could even ignore such a small thing as buying popcorn, so he was unhappy for a long time. Of course, he also coaxed her for a few days. Now that he thought about it, he was indeed a little unreasonable, especially for a beauty like him, who really needed to be slowly trained to be such a good and attentive boyfriend. ¡°thank you. ¡± ¡°Go in. ¡± It was too dark inside. She subconsciously held the corner of his coat. He didn¡¯t take her hand away silently. Instead, he held hers. It had been six years. This was probably the happiest day of her life. Halfway through the movie, she suddenly leaned on his shoulder boldly. At that moment, she felt his stiffness and her heart was slightly bitter. Did he still not like her? Butst night, he clearly didn¡¯t act like this? Her heart sank. On the way back, Chu Xin was a little silent. Gu Zexi, of course, noticed her change and suddenly blocked the path in front of her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°Nothing. ¡± She was indeed a little wronged and upset by his question, but she still insisted on not saying it out loud. ¡°Do you think I believe you? ¡± She raised her head and looked at the blurry outline of the person under the light. Suddenly, she smiled bitterly. ¡°Gu Zexi, do you think there¡¯s still a chance for us? ¡± He looked back at her and felt his heart ache slightly. ¡°maybe it¡¯s been six years. The rtionship between us has been worn out. ¡± Chu Xin suddenly stepped back and tears fell from her eyes. ¡°I was lying to myself. ¡± ¡°Stop! ¡± He was covered in ck and looked particrly gloomy. Seeing that she was constantly stepping back, he hugged her tightly the moment he turned around. ¡°Give me some time, Xin. Give me some time. ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Chu Xin was trembling slightly. She did not understand what he meant. What did he mean by giving him some time? It was just that she was too sad and wanted to escape from this torture. As long as he gave her a little bit of warmth, she would be unable to stop, but he clearly did not love her anymore. ¡°when you left me without hesitation six years ago, I actually knew that it was my fault. ¡°I didn¡¯t know how to love you in the beginning. On your birthday, I only knew how to give you a card, and when I apanied you to the movies, I only knew how to bring you to the exhibition hall. I had many things that made you angry, but I sulked alone. I knew that I was very bad ¡°So, it¡¯s normal for you to leave. Sometimes, I regret it. If I had been more considerate and tolerant towards you, you wouldn¡¯t have wanted to leave. I didn¡¯t give you too much security and love. ¡± Hearing his words, Chu Xin shook her head with a lump in her throat. It wasn¡¯t like that. How could she not know how good he was? How could there be no friction between boyfriend and girlfriend. Those little frictions still couldn¡¯t stop his love and tolerance for her. If it hadn¡¯t been for that incident that had almost been exposed, she wouldn¡¯t have left. She would never have left his side. ¡°Zexi... do you think that I never loved you before? If I didn¡¯t love you, why would I be by your side? ¡± Although she had the intention to take revenge on her stepsister, it didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t love this man at all. She had fallen in love with him first. ¡°SHH. ¡± His Chin rested gently on her shoulder, and his breath was a little itchy. ¡°Give me some time, I¡¯ll be fine. ¡± Chapter 1136

Chapter 1136: Chapter 1129 what¡¯s wrong with your hand?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION He clearly does not believe that she loves him, but how could she exin it to him? Chu Xin¡¯s heart ached and she turned around to hug him tightly. ¡°...¡± Gu Ruochu had been very serious for the past half month. She had to Polish many scenes herself and did not have much time to think about other things. However, she did not know why Yue Yue had alsoe along. She seemed to be special assistant Li Tezhu¡¯s subordinate and had been discussing something with him recently. Gu Ruochu noticed that Yue Yue had not interacted with Huo Nanchen so she did not pay much attention to her. She only felt that there was someone behind her who was looking at her with an unfriendly gaze. She could not be bothered with him anymore. Bai Ye had just passed a scene when she saw the assistant director walking towards her as if he had something to say to her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°The female lead who ys the fourth female lead suddenly said that she¡¯s not going to act anymore. She wants to go home. ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not expect such an ident to happen all of a sudden. All of the female leads had been recruited from B University. Why would she suddenly say that she¡¯s not going to act anymore? ¡°Director, I¡¯m not going to act anymore. ¡± Zhou Lan cried until her face was all messed up. Gu Ruochu did not even tell her why. ¡°I want to go back. Director, please let me go. ¡± Gu Ruochu:¡±...¡± It seems that she was not forced to act in the beginning, right Now that she had changed her mind on the spot, it really made her angry. ¡°Are you really not going to act anymore? I hope that you will think it over carefully. You have signed an agreement with our crew. If you don¡¯t act, you will have to pay a certain amount of financialpensation. ¡± Gu Ruochu felt a headacheing on. She had also had several scenes in the movie. Her departure was truly a terrible thing. ¡°I¡¯m willing to pay. Please let me go. ¡± Thetter half of her sentence rendered Gu ruochu speechless. Huo Nanchen noticed that something was amiss and turned towards Gu Ruochu, ¡°what¡¯s going on? ¡± ¡°nothing much. I need to take care of a small problem first. ¡± Gu Ruochu whispered into his ear and told him to ignore her. Zhou Lan was so frightened that she was about to cry again when she saw Huo Nanchen. Zhou Lan was still a 20-year-old girl after all. Gu Ruochu did not want to make things difficult for her and asked the rest of the crew to find out more about her. ¡°What should we do now? With you gone, it will be difficult to find a new actress in a short period of time. ¡± ¡°How awful. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not know why she had so many things to do in the past few days. First, there was the issue of the props, and now there was an actress who was determined to leave the group. ¡°How about this, we¡¯ll leave her acting for thest few days. While you¡¯re at it, you should go out and look for an actress first. Try to find a recement as soon as possible. ¡± ¡°ME? ¡± ¡°Yes, you. ¡± Rong Xiao had been influenced by her and was very capable in selecting actors. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll settle it for you in three days. ¡± ¡°No need, no need. ¡± The assistant director appeared out of nowhere, panting. ¡°I have an excellent candidate. ¡± Gu Ruochu turned to look at her. When her gazended on Yue Yue, she confirmed, ¡°don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re talking about her? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I feel that she fits the role perfectly. I¡¯ll teach her acting skills a few more times. Besides, Miss Yue Yue has also worked in the film crew before, so I feel that she fits the role perfectly. ¡± Yue Yue had always wanted to work in the entertainment industry because the entertainment industry was the fastest way to be famous and rich. To her, it was as if a piece of pie had fallen from the sky. Fit? Gu Ruochu did not care who she was. Seeing that her image did fit the role quite well, she thought that she might as well give it a try. ¡°Let her try out her role first. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± The staff took her to put on some simple make-up and changed her clothes. ¡°What happened to your hand? ¡± Chapter 1137

Chapter 1137: Chapter 1130: Does it hurt?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo Nanchen, who had been standing next to her, suddenly walked over and looked at her bruised hand. ¡°Does it hurt? How did it happen? ¡± Gu Ruochu then realized that she had a bruise on her hand. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I might have identally bruised it when I was adjusting the camera angle outside. ¡± This man was so attentive that he had even noticed this. ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom to wash my wound first. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. ¡± He held her arm and felt his heart ache. ¡°That¡¯s thedies¡¯ room, what are you going to do there? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s lips twitched as she imagined how terrible he would be if he entered thedies¡¯ room. He would be treated as a pervert. ¡°I won¡¯t go in when I¡¯m outside, what¡¯s there to be afraid of? ¡± He suddenly nced at her, ¡°could it be that you have some psychological trauma about me going to thedies¡¯ room? I wouldn¡¯t have been in the washroom before... ¡± ? Gu Ruochu suddenly remembered what he had done and felt a little awkward, ¡°what psychological trauma could there be? Can you be a little more normal and not be so wretched? ¡± Huo Nanchen,¡±...¡± Yue Yue was putting on makeup by the side. She noticed from the corner of her eye that the scene had lost some of its color and did not pay much attention to the people beside her when they were talking to her. Gu Ruochu saw that she was almost done and did not stay at the scene to continue to guide them. Hence, she casually asked Huo Nanchen to follow her. He would be fine as long as he did not go in anyway. ¡°Does it hurt? ¡± He turned on the TAP and the water was indeed burning when it touched his skin. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move. ¡± He took a band-aid from somewhere and held her arm with one hand. He then used his mouth to bite open the band-aid and tore the paper. He then carefully applied the band-aid to her and felt relieved. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m fine now. ¡± He only felt relieved when he saw her smile. ¡°I have a secret to tell you after we finish filming this closed-off scene. ¡± She suddenly smiled like a little girl and went forward to hug her waist. She lowered her gaze and looked at her, ¡°what secret? Tell me now. ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t tell you. We¡¯ll talk after we finish filming. ¡± She would personally tell him about the two little babies so that the two little babies would know what their father looked like. Gu Ruochu had piqued his curiosity. He felt a little itchy if he did not tell her now. ¡°What kind of secret is it? It¡¯s so mysterious. ¡± They interlocked their fingers and refused to reveal the so-called secret no matter what. ¡°Alright, you can tell me after the filming is over. ¡± Knowing that she would not tell him now, he did not force her to say anything. ¡°Nanchen, tell me, have you remembered anything? ¡± Gu Ruochu was a little nervous. Could it be that he really could not remember anything these days? ¡°You want me to remember. ¡± ¡°Yes, I want you to remember. ¡± It would be a great regret if he could not remember because he had forgotten many important things and the most important part of their past. ¡°But I can¡¯t remember. ¡± His mind was aplete nk. Whenever he thought about the events from five years ago, he would get a headache. His premonition told him that it was not a good thing. Let¡¯s not talk about why she had left back then. She simply felt that five years ago was not a good thing and for no reason, an indescribable fear rose in her heart. ¡°forget it if you can¡¯t remember. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart still ached for him so she did not force him. ¡°I need to go to the toilet. You can go out first. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± He squeezed her hand and went out to wait. After Gu Ruochu came out of the toilet, she turned on the tap and washed her hands. ¡°Director Gu is so delicate. He even put a band-aid on his bruised hand. ¡± Yue Yue had entered the room at some point and was standing beside her at some point. Chapter 1138

Chapter 1138: Chapter 1131

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She seemed to sigh, ¡°I was born in the countryside. In the past, I used to harvest rice and do farm work. There are many scars on my hands. ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at her. She was not sure why this woman would always appear in the bathroom. ¡°Is that so? So you¡¯re saying that I¡¯ve never had to worry about food or clothing since I was young. I didn¡¯t even need to harvest rice and do farm work. Did I offend you? ¡± Yue Yue choked on her words, ¡°I saw that you didn¡¯t seem very satisfied with me just now. Don¡¯t tell me that just because I like the president, you¡¯re so picky about me? ¡± ¡°How can you tell that I¡¯m picky about you? If I really put you in my eyes, I would have vetoed the assistant director¡¯s request for you to audition for the role and let someone else take the role. ¡± Yue Yue was very ufortable and furrowed her brows, ¡°in such a short period of time, do you really think that you¡¯ll be able to find a suitable actor? ¡± Gu Ruochu turned around and nced at her, ¡°do you really think that I won¡¯t be able to find an actor? Miss Yue seems to think too highly of herself. ¡± Yue Yue looked at her, ¡°I just like someone and haven¡¯t done anything outrageous. Isn¡¯t it a little unkind of you to target me like this? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not know how Yue Yue could have such a serious case of paranoia. How could she have known that she was deliberately targeting her? How could she have known that she held her in high regard? Gu Ruochu¡¯s lips curled into a smile She turned around and looked at him, ¡°Yue Yue, Ipletely understand why you said that you didn¡¯te from a good family background. I understand a person who works hard to climb up the ranks and change their fate. However, you must be tactful and use your brain to think of problems. If you continue to be so tactless and annoy me, not only will you not get a part in this movie, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t even agree if you want to make a name for yourself in the entertainment industry in the future!¡± Yue Yue¡¯s face turned pale. She could hear the viciousness in Gu Ruochu¡¯s tone. ¡°You... ¡± ¡°So, now go and put on your makeup obediently. Memorize your lines and put away your paranoia. ¡± Gu Ruochu was not in the mood to deal with such a person. She turned around and left the washroom. Yue Yue was stunned for a few seconds before she came out of the washroom. Perhaps it was because Gu Ruochu¡¯s words had affected her so much that Yue Yue did not even see her feet. ¡°AHHH! ¡± A mournful scream rang out. The people at the side watched as the bottom of her feet slipped and she fell down the stairs. ¡°someone, someone has fallen! ¡± The scene caused a smallmotion. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she quickly walked over. There were a few spherical objects on the stairs. She could tell at a nce that someone had deliberately ced these ss balls on Yue Yue¡¯s path to cause her to fall. ¡°Get a local doctor to take a look. ¡± Gu Ruochu called for help. Yue Yue¡¯s face was twisted so tightly that one could tell that she was in great pain. It seems that she can not continue to y this role. ¡°What has gotten into her these past few days? ¡± Rong Xiao did not expect that Yue Yue would be injured in the blink of an eye just as the next actor was confirmed. He had no choice but to find an actor to rece her. ¡°It hurts so much. ¡± Yue Yue felt that her leg was in so much pain that she could hardly feel anything. The doctor finally came over and looked at her foot. He said helplessly, ¡°my ligament is injured and I need some time to recover. ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Yue Yue remembered that she had just received the assistant director¡¯s approval to y the role of the third female lead in the movie. Now it was all gone? ¡°Director, what do we do now? ¡± ¡°continue filming. Yue Yue is Li Tezhu¡¯s subordinate. Let him handle it. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± The secretary nodded and saw that Li Tezhu had already brought his men over. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I can continue acting. ¡± Chapter 1139

Chapter 1139: Chapter 1132

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Yue Yue could not ept the fact that she had just been immersed in the joy of acting in an important part of a movie. In the blink of an eye, she had lost her role. She did not know what had happened just now, but when she went downstairs, she clearly felt the ss beads on the stairs. However, she did not pay much attention to the smugness and indifference in her heart, so she fell down the stairs in the next second. Her feet hurt so much that she could not even move. Now, Gu Ruochu had even more reason to easily cancel her role. This made her unable to ept it. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine after a short rest. I¡¯ll be able to continue acting very soon. ¡± Yue Yue did not give her the slightest chance to reject it, ¡°give me the script. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already said that you can¡¯t act. Didn¡¯t you hear the doctor say that your ligament injury will take some time to recover? ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at her coldly ¡°Do you know that the role you¡¯re ying is a dancer? If you know, don¡¯t try to be brave. ¡± With Gu Ruochu¡¯s exnation, the assistant would naturally not give her the script. Gu Ruochu¡¯s one sentence interrupted all of her thoughts. Yue Yue was unwilling to ept this, but it was difficult to refute such an exnation. Yue Yue now regretted why she had gone to the washroom. If she had not gone to the washroom, nothing would have happened. There was a smallmotion over here. There were a few young women around Yue Yue¡¯s age by her side and they would asionally say something to Yue Yue. Gu Ruochu was very satisfied as she checked the scene that had just beenpleted in front of the Monitor. She still needed to edit the footage after the filming was done. She believed that it would not be a problem by then. She had been busy for a long time and now she finally had an exnation. The only problem left now was regarding this third female actress. It would be difficult to find an actress in such a short period of time. It did not matter if she knew how to dance or not. At most, she could use a stunt double. ¡°Director,e here for a moment. ¡± The assistant called out from the other side. Gu Ruochu raised her head but her gaze unconsciously fell on Yue Yue¡¯s side. The girl standing next to her looked at her with a meaningful look in her eyes. Gu Ruochu did not know what they meant. It was just that there was no need for people from different circles to forcefully merge together. ¡°They¡¯re here. ¡± She checked the recording equipment She then heard the girl next to Yue Yue say, ¡°Xiao Yue, why did you suddenly fall down the stairs I just saw a few small ss beads on the stairs you fell down. Could it be that someone deliberately ced the small ss beads there to make you fall?¡± Someone took the ss beads from the stairs and showed them to Yue Yue. Yue Yue already knew that something had caused her to slip down the stairs. Now, she was very angry when she saw the ss beads. There was only one person she had ever had a conflict with, and that person was Gu Ruochu. Besides her, who else would frame her like this? Gu Ruochu would never see her as a good person. I really don¡¯t know why anyone would like a vicious woman like her. Her anger had almostpletely corroded her rationality. She held the hand of the person next to her and walked over angrily. ¡°Gu Ruochu, you¡¯ve gone too far! ¡± The crowd fell silent. They never thought that Yue Yue would make such a big fuss about Gu Ruochu. Has This woman Gone Mad? ¡°What do you mean? ¡± When everyone saw the impending fight, they did not know why but there was a hint of Schadenfreude in their eyes. No matter what, a fight was something that the public loved to see. Furthermore, Yue Yue actually dared to fight this person. Chapter 1140

Chapter 1140: Chapter 1133 I think that you¡¯ve gone a little too far

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION I wonder if this person is someone who has been praised to the very top of someone¡¯s heart? The assistant director was a little nervous. I was the one who had rmended this person just now. Could the director have lost his temper at me? Gu Ruochu stopped what she was doing and raised her head to look at her. ¡°I should be the one asking you. What do you mean? ¡± How funny. Not only had this paranoid patient failed to cure her illness, he had deepened it instead? Ji Lan, who was standing next to her, finally could not help but ask, ¡°Xiaoyue, what¡¯s going on? ¡± She was the one who had just discovered the ss bead and could not help but chime in. ¡°she must have ced the ss bead on the stairs on purpose so that I would identally step on it and fall down the stairs. She must have done it. ¡± Yue Yue suddenly cried softly and sobbed, ¡°she has never liked me and I had only argued with her in the bathroom just now. I really did not expect her to do this... ¡± Yue Yue seemed to have spoken of her sadness as she threw herself into her arms, ¡°I could have yed this role well. I could have. ¡± Gu Ruochu:¡±...¡± ¡°Miss Gu, I think you¡¯ve gone a little overboard. ¡± Ji Lan mustered her courage She then spoke in a righteous manner, ¡°I know that Yue Yue may have offended director Gu regarding her feelings, but she¡¯s innocent and innocent. A person¡¯s feelings can never be epted so easily. You shouldn¡¯t have used your position to hurt a young girl who¡¯s only 24 years old. You should learn to tolerate her, shouldn¡¯t you?¡± Her voice was not loud but everyone present could hear her clearly. ¡°She¡¯s really good at spreading rumors. ¡± Gu Ruochu smiled and her eyes sharpened, ¡°whatever you say is true. Do I have your permission to throw all your dirty water on me? ¡± Ji Lan felt that her aura was very oppressive However, she had to seek justice for the people around her. She could not back down, ¡°but Xiaoyue said that you and she were the only ones in the washroom just now. Furthermore, you had an argument with her in the WASHROOM. I think the director should exin about the ss beads on the stairs. ¡± ¡°What does it have to do with me? I don¡¯t want her to act in my movie for any reason. Why do I need to put so much effort into making her fall in front of everyone? ¡± She smiled, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ve never put too much thought into someone I don¡¯t even care about. ¡± Her meaning was clear. Yue Yue was not worth her attention at all. Yue Yue never thought that she would fall and hurt her leg. Now, she had even humiliated her in front of everyone. ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far! ¡± An impatient look appeared on Gu Ruochu¡¯s face. She had wasted too much time on this person. What could she not do with it? ¡°I¡¯ve gone too far Do you still find it interesting to Pester me Don¡¯t you know who was the one who started the argument in the bathroom just now Have I been trying to get you to act in my movie or something Could a reckless person like you only offend me?¡± Yue Yue was rendered speechless and could only stare at her. Her mind was also in a mess. She knew that she had lost face this time. ¡°Director, stop stirring up trouble. Xiao Yue has a good personality and has never been disliked. She¡¯s not like you, who always has a dark heart and can¡¯t bear to see others happy. ¡°since she¡¯s acting like she loves President Huo so much and can¡¯t even tolerate someone who admires him, why did she do those dirty things to let him down? ¡± Chapter 1141

Chapter 1141: Chapter 1134 you¡¯re not a noble person either

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Ji Lan knew about Huo Nanchen and her. However, after three years of settling down, almost no one in an cheng dared to mention the name Gu Ruochu in front of Huo Nanchen and almost no one would discuss their rtionship. However, Ji Lan had stayed in the huo family for a long time. She had been in thepany ever since President Huo¡¯s wedding. Therefore, she had not missed a single rumor about them. Ji Lan instinctively detested Gu Ruochu and Yue Yue had also whispered many things in her ear. In her eyes, Gu Ruochu was simply a scumbag. ¡°What did you say? ¡± Gu Ruochu caught this sentence and narrowed her eyes, ¡°what do you mean? ¡± I¡¯ve let him down? Gu Ruochu felt even more puzzled. Three years ago, she had left him. What kind of news did an Cheng spread? Seeing that she still had an innocent look on her face, Ji Lan¡¯s hatred for her deepened. ¡°Director Gu, you¡¯re not a noble person. Don¡¯t act as if you¡¯re the noblest and the most innocent. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s anger had been drawn out by them. What kind of nonsense is this? The assistant director saw that the situation was getting worse and he quickly came over to persuade them, ¡°alright, let¡¯s stop talking. Director Gu still has a movie to shoot. If you have nothing else to do, please return to thepany. ¡± ¡°But what about Xiaoyue¡¯s leg? She was supposed to y this role anyway. Isn¡¯t she the actress you¡¯ve just personally decided on, assistant director? ¡± Ji Lan felt very indignant for Yue Yue, ¡°a truly good movie needs a good team to produce. If you listen to a certain person¡¯s decision, how can you really produce a good movie? ¡± The assistant director felt that he had been blind when he had chosen Yue Yue as the third female lead. How could two young girls have caused so much trouble! Gu Ruochu suddenlyughed, ¡°you¡¯re relying on the fact that there are no surveince cameras here. It seems that you¡¯ve decided to continue to stir up trouble. ¡± Yue Yue felt ufortable and red at her, not intending to lose her imposing manner, ¡°no matter who you are, as long as you¡¯ve hurt someone else, you¡¯ll have to pay the price. Now that you¡¯ve hurt Xiao Yue¡¯s leg, we won¡¯t stop until you give us an exnation. ¡± ¡°Then, how do you n on not stopping? ¡± Gu Ruochu was so angry that sheughed. ¡°As long as you apologize in public and leave this role to Xiaoyue, we¡¯ll pretend that nothing has happened. ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at the two of them as if they were acting righteously. Instead, she replied Lazily, ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever you say. Who Do you think you are? ¡± ¡°Li Tezhu, these are your subordinates. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take them out. ¡± ¡°Alright, sorry for the trouble, director. ¡± Li Tezhu¡¯s face was also covered with ayer of gloom. If it were not for the fact that they had been following up on the proposal, Yue Yue would not havee. ¡°since your leg is injured, you should go back. Originally, President Huo tacitly agreed to let you y the third female lead so that the movie could start smoothly. Otherwise, you would have been fired by thepany for being half-hearted in your work. ¡± What he hated the most was that he was not focused on his work. Yue Yue wanted to get close to Huo Nanchen, but she also desired the glory, money, and fame of the entertainment industry. It was just that President Huo did not care about it in the past. Now that he had offended the young Madam, how could he forgive her. Yue Yue was unwilling, but after Li Tezhu¡¯s repeated warnings, she was still discouraged. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. ¡± Yue Yue looked wronged, but she still walked out with the help of a few people. Ji Lan did not expect things to end like this. She was really unwilling. Chapter 1142

Chapter 1142: Chapter 1135: An opportunity to apologize

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Xiaoyue, are you going topromise like this? ¡± Yue Yue was sobbing softly by the side. Ji Lan felt her heart ache even more, ¡°you¡¯re just too kind-hearted. I don¡¯t believe that there¡¯s now in this world. Her treatment of you is a crime of intentional injury. I don¡¯t believe it! ¡± Ji Lan¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain as she looked at Gu Ruochu. She was extremely emotional. What an idiot. She doesn¡¯t even know that she¡¯s been used. However, she deserves to be used for her intelligence. Li Tezhu did not expect JI LAN to stir up trouble here. He quickly reprimanded her in a low voice, ¡°do you think that this isn¡¯t big enough? I¡¯m the one who¡¯s going to mediate now. Things won¡¯t be so easy to resolve when President Huo arrives. ¡± Who doesn¡¯t know President Huo¡¯s temper? Don¡¯t judge him by his good temper and his patience. That¡¯s because he¡¯s standing in front of the young Madam. ¡°Li Tezhu, we¡¯ve done nothing wrong. Why are we leaving like this? ¡± Ji Lan was even more unconvinced. ¡°This is clearly her fault. Why does Gu Ruochu not need to apologize and bully US anymore? ¡± Li Tezhu felt a headacheing on. He was still young after all. Must He make everyone unhappy? ¡°Ji Lan, this has nothing to do with you. If you have nothing else to do here, you should return to thepany as soon as possible. ¡± Initially, he had never interfered with the human resources department. Now that he had returned, he needed to remind the human resources department to calcte the sries of these two people. ¡°Li Tezhu, I... ¡± Ji Lan had just opened her mouth when a ss ss ss fell from God knows where. Itnded in front of her and shattered into pieces. The ss shattered before her eyes and shattered into pieces. Ji Lan had wanted to say something but her heart and soul were shattered by this sudden ss cup. ¡°blood? ¡± Someone cried out in rm and saw that JI LAN¡¯s hand was stained with blood. It seemed that the broken ss had been cut by ident. ¡°shouldn¡¯t we use a faster and more ruthless method to deal with this kind of person? ¡± The person who had juste out of the ss Cup was wrapped in a pair of straight trousers without a single crease. Special Assistant Li Tezhu, who had initially thought that this would be troublesome, suddenly took a few steps back and followed behind Huo Nanchen. He did not even look at Yue Yue. Instead, he looked directly at Gu Ruochu, ¡°are you hurt? ¡± ¡°No. ¡± Gu Ruochu shook her head. She did not know why, but her initially frustrated heart had now calmed down. Ji Lan had a stomach full of words, but she was now so frightened that she could not utter a single word. A sense of fear and uneasiness rose in her heart. Li Tezhu lowered his eyes. He had tried to persuade her not to listen, but now she must be afraid. It was impossible for Yue Yue not to understand his personality. Hence, she had been indirectly encouraging JI LAN to deal with Gu Ruochu but she was not willing to take action herself. However, she still felt a throbbing sense of panic and unease. Huo Nanchen was enraged because they had been pestering Gu Ruochu. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance to apologize. ¡± Huo Nanchen did not even turn around. He did not even avert his gaze from Gu Ruochu. However, he had said this to Ji Lan and Yue Yue. They all understood. He actually wants them to apologize? ! ! Ji Lan bit her lips unwillingly but she was also afraid of Huo Nanchen¡¯s almost inaudible tone. Who knows what else he would do next? ¡°Apologize, or not? ¡± The more indifferent his tone was, the more cold and cruel it seemed. Ji Lan was really shocked and embarrassed in front of everyone. Ji Lan was not the only one who was embarrassed. Yue Yue felt that he had lost all face, especially when he saw Ji Lan¡¯s resentful eyes. Chapter 1143

Chapter 1143: Chapter 1136: I¡¯m just guessing

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Why is everyone ming her when she was the one who had injured her leg? ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that Ruo Chu was the one who had caused you to fall? Why can¡¯t you say a single word now? ¡± The curve of Huo Nanchen¡¯s lips was sinister and cold, ¡°I hate liars the most. ¡± Yue Yue knew very well that there was no surveince camera in this ce. As long as she insists that it was Gu Ruochu, she would be fine. However, for some reason, her legs felt weak under his aura. Although he was angry now, his anger had yet to reach a deep level. If he was really angry, there would be no room for maneuver. ¡°I don¡¯t know... I just saw a ss bead ced by someone on the steps. Ji Lan has analyzed that Gu Ruochu is the one who has found fault with me. ¡± Yue Yue had pushed all the me onto Ji Lan with just two or three sentences. Ji Lan felt a chill in her heart. She had never thought that she would ce all the me on herself for her sake. ¡°I. . . I was just guessing. ¡± Huo Nanchen onlyughed coldly at the side. The arrogance and coldness in his bones were terrifying, ¡°guessing? If you¡¯re not willing toe over and apologize properly, and if you can¡¯t get Ruo Chu¡¯s forgiveness, do you not want your leg anymore? ¡± Ji Lan finally could not hold it in any longer. How could she not know what these people were up to. She was terrified. She med herself for being so ignorant and provoking them! ¡°Miss Gu, I¡¯ve let you down just now. I was only acting on impulse because Yue Yue¡¯s leg was injured and he could not y the role he wanted to y. I¡¯m sorry, can you forgive me? ¡± Gu Ruochu swept her a cold nce and replied calmly, ¡°if there¡¯s nothing else, leave my set immediately. I¡¯m not allowed to let anyone affect me in my filming location. ¡± The so-called ¡®sorry¡¯ was just a way for the person who had done something wrong to use ¡®sorry¡¯ to let go of the guilt in their heart. How could there be such a good thing in this world? She had hurt someone else and a simple ¡®sorry¡¯ would be enough. Her words caused JI LAN¡¯s face to turn red. Initially, she had thought that Gu Ruochu would follow the steps and say that it was fine. However, she never thought that she would turn the tables on her. The so-called closed-door filming of a movie was so that he could better film his own work. ¡°Li Tezhu, you should go back with them as well. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Li Tezhu knew that the president was already very unhappy, so he cried out in his heart. It seems that in the future, we¡¯ll have to have a video conference to discuss work. The things that have happened between the two of them are really troublesome. Yue Yue finally could not hold it in any longer. Out of nowhere, he suddenly had the courage to look at Huo Nanchen, ¡°president, do you really trust her that much? You¡¯re a member of the huo family and the president of the Huo Corporation. Don¡¯t tell me... you¡¯re going to believe everything that she says? ¡± Her words wereced with tears. If you believed her in everything, wouldn¡¯t that be called a foolish ruler in ancient times? Huo Nanchen nced at her indifferently. ¡°I believe everything she says. What does that have to do with you? ¡± Yue Yue widened her eyes. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that no matter what bad things she does in the future, you¡¯re going to believe everything she says and not listen to anyone else? Do you really trust her that much? ¡± ¡°Of course. ¡± Huo Nanchen seemed to have lost his patience and his tone was very casual. It was as if he had taken it for granted. Gu Ruochu¡¯s original attitude of watching the show suddenly changed. She looked at the man beside her and somehow remembered that when they had just gotten married, they had argued, misunderstood, and distrusted each other for all sorts of reasons. Now, he had wholeheartedly trusted and protected her.

Chapter 1144

Chapter 1144: Chapter 1138

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Yue Yue was so angry that she was about to cry. She only felt that Huo Nanchen was unreasonable. He was clearly the same as an ancient ruler. Would he believe anything a woman said? Why was this man still fooled by her until now? Did he really like being controlled by a woman so much? He actually believed everything she said! ¡°President, don¡¯t you feel that you are now in a demonic state? You believe everything a woman says. How can you believe everything? ¡± She thought that she had to pull huo Nanchen out of the mud pit, he had fallen too deep. ¡°She didn¡¯t put the ss ball on the steps. ¡± Bai Ye, who had been putting on makeup, walked over at some point in time. Her makeup was only half done, and the cold expression on her face highlighted the cold color She looked at Yue Yue indifferently. ¡°otherwise, how can you say that birds of a feather flock together? The two of you really fully exin this word. ¡°Your so-called good friend secretly threw a few ss beads when he saw youing down from the bathroom steps. ¡± Bai Ye then turned to look at the pale-faced Ji Lan. ¡°You, on the other hand, have been used by Yue Yue as a weapon and have been pointed directly at Ruo Chu. The two of you are indeed the same type of person since you¡¯re good friends. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! ¡± Yue Yue had recovered from his daze. ¡°Ji Lan, you were the one who ced the ss orbs on the stairs that I was about to go down? ¡± ¡°I... ¡± Ji Lan¡¯s forehead was drenched in sweat and she had been unable to defend herself for a long time. Initially, she had only disliked Yue Yue¡¯s smug manner after she had obtained the role. Although the two of them were good friends, she was actually very jealous of Yue Yue. However,ter on, she had thought of framing Gu Ruochu instead. Her smug and self-righteous n had beenpletely exposed at this moment. ¡°Ji Lan, did you really hurt my leg? ¡± Yue Yue¡¯s lips quivered as his eyes filled with hatred. ¡°Ji Lan, how have I wronged you? Do you want to do this? ¡± Ji Lan turned around and left. She did not dare to watch anyone run away. After watching this scene, Gu Ruochu did not want to bother with Yue Yue anymore. ¡°Let them go. I only allow staff members to be present in this set. ¡± ¡°mm, no one will evere and interfere with you again. ¡± He had not taken these people seriously at first He did not expect such a scene to happen. ¡°I¡¯ve already asked someone to call the actresses from a few smallpanies over. You can choose any of the actresses you want. They¡¯re young and have a very simple temperament. They should be very suitable for the roles in your movie. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s problem had been solved. After watching the few actresses, she had indeed found a suitable one. She could not help but sigh at Huo Nanchen¡¯s foresight. No wonder he had managed to establish his own subsidiarypany in the first ce even though he had never been involved in the entertainment industry. ¡°Are you happy now? ¡± Seeing the smile on her face, a sh of love and tenderness shed across his eyes. Caught off guard, he met her gaze and his heart skipped a beat. His face turned a little red. ¡°mm, the problem has been solved. We can go home after this part of the shoot. ¡± Although the scenery here was not bad, it was a pity that the traffic was inconvenient. He looked at the person in front of him and leaned forward unexpectedly to kiss her on the cheek, ¡°mm, I remember that you said that you wanted to tell me a secret. ¡± Gu Ruochu was stunned. He had already held her hand across his shoulder and hugged his waist tightly. ¡°Alright. ¡± The corners of her lips unconsciously curled up and she suddenly felt very down-to-earth and happy. She was even a little excited. The two children will soon be able to meet their father. He will definitely meet the expectations of the two babies. Chapter 1145

Chapter 1145: Chapter 1139 was missing a room

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The thirty-day shooting period quickly passed. Gu Ruochu did not dare to rx until the veryst moment. She tried her best to do her job to her heart¡¯s content. She had suffered quite a bit in this isted ce these past few days. After confirming the time to return home, the staff members were visibly relieved. It was already past six in the afternoon. ¡°The rest of the work can be handed over to the assistant director. ¡± Gu ruochu watched the surveince video and was clearly satisfied with the results of these thirty days. ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve also be much more rxed. ¡± The entire set was being tidied up and the moment they finished filming, they felt extremely rxed. ¡°It¡¯s a littlete today, why don¡¯t you stay here for the night? ¡± Some of the staff at the scene suggested. Gu Ruochu looked at the sky and realized that this part of the road was indeed a little difficult to walk on. It was not safe to walk from here in the middle of the night. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s continue to stay in all the rooms for the night. ¡± Rong Xiao deliberately coughed softly at the side, ¡°I¡¯ve just asked the boss. The boss said that a guest has just booked a guest room, so we¡¯re stillcking a room. ¡± Short of one room? Gu Ruochu narrowed her eyes and looked at him, ¡°keep lying to me. ¡± She looked around but did not see Huo Nanchen. They had not been living together these past few days and each had their own room. If they were short of one room, wouldn¡¯t they be short of one room? ¡°Who¡¯s lying to you? We had told the boss in advance about the time of our departure. The boss thought that we would definitely leave today but who knew that we would have to stay for another night. ¡± Gu Ruochu was a little skeptical. However, this ce was also a tourist attraction and the residential area nearby was frequently booked. ¡°What a coincidence! ¡± ¡°It¡¯s such a coincidence. This is the only good ce to stay within a few hundred miles. Where do you want those tourists to go? ¡± Gu Ruochu:¡±...¡± ¡°Let Bai ye sleep in your room. ¡± ¡°Why should I? ¡± ¡°because I¡¯m here to work. Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed that you, a casual vacationer, won¡¯t give up this room for me? ¡± Rong Xiao:¡±...¡± It seemed to make sense. ¡°But Bai ye is your actress. Is it appropriate for her to share a room with me? Besides, I¡¯m a man and she¡¯s a woman. ¡± Gu Ruochu smiled at Bai Ye, ¡°but I think that Bai ye would be very willing to share a room with you, so there¡¯s no need to think about it. ¡± Bai Ye finished removing her makeup and her daily clothes looked very dry. She jogged over from the Monitor and pounced on him without another word. It was rare that Rong Xiao did not push her away. He furrowed his brows and lowered his head to look at her hair that had been blown away, ¡°what are you doing here? ¡± Bai Ye wrapped her arms around his waist and buried her face in his chest. Her face was full of satisfaction but she did not speak. Rong Xiao felt a little helpless but he did not push her away. Gu Ruochu suddenly smiled when she saw this scene. She turned around and saw Huo Nanchen¡¯s extremely dissatisfied face. Gu Ruochu could not say anything to his face so she turned around and walked towards a corner. Huo Nanchen followed her unhurriedly. ¡°Are you still going to sleep alone tonight? ¡± ¡°What else can I do? Let everyone see you enter and leave my room? ¡± The way the crew looked at her now had a tinge of warmth in their eyes. She did not know what she was feeling awkward about, but sleeping in the same room with him right now seemed very strange. She did not know which part of her heart had not been well, but when she thought about the memory loss and the two children, she felt a little more worried. ¡°I just want to lie by your side. Where did you go? ¡± Chapter 1146:

Chapter 1146: Of course, chapter 1140 could be considered a lover

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION He felt an inexplicable sense of grievance when he saw her standing there in a daze, but he still gave in. ¡°You¡¯re going back, and you¡¯re still nning to do this? ¡± ¡°Then what do you think we¡¯re doing now? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not know how he felt about her after he had lost that part of his memory. He could not remember the past at all, yet he was still so close to her. ¡°Of course we¡¯re considered lovers. ¡± Gu Ruochu watched as he sped his fingers and did not know how to respond. What she wanted to do now was to remind Huo Nanchen of the past that belonged to them. Once hepletely remembered, she would be able to entrust herself and her two treasures to him withplete peace of mind. ¡°Nanchen, you will definitely remember. ¡± She suddenly stood on Tiptoe and wrapped her hands around his neck as she whispered softly into his ear. He then wrapped his arms around her waist to support her body. ¡°Do you really care about my Amnesia? ¡± Actually, he did not mind as long as he could confirm his own feelings. ¡°Of course I do. That¡¯s our past. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll regret your decision now if youpletely forget about it. ¡± This was one of the reasons why Gu Ruochu was worried. It was undeniable that she was panicking. Huo Nanchen knew that she did not feel very safe. He hugged the person on top of her even tighter and silently gave her warmth and energy. At night, Gu Ruochu took a shower and went to bed. Her cell phone suddenly rang. ¡°Rong Xiao, why are you calling me sote at night? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve just received news that Nan Yue has escaped from the prison! ¡± Rong Xiao kept his voice very low. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart skipped a beat and an inexplicable sense of panic welled up in her. ¡°How did he escape? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. This is internal news. They are investigating Nan Yue and are suppressing the spread of the news. I feel that once Nan Yuees out, he will most likely look for you. You should be careful and stay by Huo Nanchen¡¯s side. ¡± ¡°Why is he looking for me? I can¡¯t help her. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s first thought was that he might want to borrow the power of the Gu family again. ¡°You¡¯re his daughter. No matter what his motive is, he probably wants to find you. ¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m no longer the Gu Ruochu of the past. ¡± ¡°I know, but I still have to remind you to be careful. That person has no bottom line. ¡± ¡°Yes, I know. ¡± Gu Ruochu hung up the phone and fell into deep thought as she stared at the night sky outside. Because of Nan Yue, she had wasted three years with Huo Nanchen. Ding Dong, a text message came from her phone. She saw that it was a good night reminder from Huo Nanchen. Go to bed early. These simple words made her feel at ease. She nced at it and a smile appeared on her face. She then turned off her phone. When she realized that the window was open, Gu Ruochu got out of bed and was about to close it. A dangerous aura spread through the air. Gu Ruochu reacted and mmed her fist into the ck shadow. ¡°Who are you? ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at the ck shadow that had fallen to the ground and immediately held him back, ¡°hurry up and tell me, who sent you here? ¡± Seeing that he did not speak, Gu Ruochu was ready to kill him. A strange smell filled the air and in the next second, she fell into a semi-conscious state. She did not know how much time had passed but when she woke up, she saw a dark basement. It was dark and cold. ¡°You¡¯re awake? ¡± Gu Ruochu opened her eyes and saw his back. She was certain that it was Nan Yue. ¡°Why are you looking for me? ¡± Chapter 1147

Chapter 1147: Chapter 1141 you¡¯re not my father

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She stood up and looked at Nan Yue¡¯s back with a cold and dangerous glint in her eyes. She was not injured, but her head was still aching. ¡°Ruo Chu, long time no see. ¡± ¡°Cut the crap. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not have the slightest intention ofmunicating with him when she saw his still extraordinary face. ¡°Ruo Chu, let¡¯s go abroad together. ¡± Nan Yue narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°even though you¡¯re no longer the president¡¯s daughter, I have money in my hands. Our Father and daughter¡¯s status abroad will not be low either. You know that money can make the world go round. ¡± ¡°Why should I go abroad with you? ¡± Gu Ruochu found it ridiculous, ¡°I have a husband in an Cheng, a child, an elder brother and a grandfather. Why should I live a life of exile abroad with someone like you? ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu, I¡¯m your father. If you don¡¯t follow me when I go abroad, what kind of shame would that be? ¡± Standing at the pinnacle of power for almost half his life, Nan Yue¡¯s only thought now was to spend the rest of his life abroad with his daughter. His voice softened a little, ¡°Ruo Chu, you¡¯re still young. I can find you a husband who¡¯s a hundred times more outstanding than Huo Nanchen. You can give birth to an even more superior child. Can you go abroad with your father? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re not my father. ¡± Gu Ruochu found this word rather harsh, ¡°don¡¯t you understand Who My father is doesn¡¯t matter to me. I don¡¯t care about Nan Yue or Bei Yue at all. I¡¯d rather have my father be that Gu Bo than admit that he¡¯s a crazy man like you.¡± The smile on Nan Yue¡¯s lips faded and he said calmly, ¡°since you¡¯ve put it that way, there¡¯s no room for negotiation between US father and daughter. Ruo Chu, do you know where you are now? ¡± ¡°where? ¡± ¡°I smuggled you into country mst night. Ruo Chu, you¡¯re already outside the borders. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression finally changed. This madman had actually smuggled her into the country. Smuggling was equivalent to entering the country illegally. In other words, if she were to be exposed outside, she could be killed as a terrorist at any time! ¡°What exactly are you trying to do? ¡± Gu Ruochu suddenly rushed over and grabbed his cor, ¡°you¡¯ve really gone mad. What exactly are you trying to do, you madman? ¡± Seeing her sudden rage.. Nan Yue, on the other hand, calmed down. ¡°I just want to live a good life with you in Country M. Ruo Chu, I¡¯m doing this for your own good. ¡°. What¡¯s so good about living in the country? Huo Nanchen has yet to acknowledge his own children. Do you really intend to waste your entire life with your two children You¡¯re still young. Do you deserve a good man and greater happiness?¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with you. What right do you have to interfere in my life? ¡± Gu Ruochu released her grip and forced herself to calm down immediately. She had to think of a way to leave this damned ce. ¡°Ruo Chu, don¡¯t struggle anymore. Even if you have the ability to smuggle yourself back now, it¡¯s toote. ¡± ¡°What else did you do? ¡± Gu Ruochu was no longer in a hurry. She only looked at him with a hint of disgust in her eyes. ¡°Yes, I just left a letter for Huo Nanchen, saying that you¡¯ve already emigrated. You suddenly disappeared and left such a farewell letter. What do you think Huo Nanchen would think? ¡± She was not sure if he would misunderstand her, but given his personality, he would definitelye and look for her without restraint. However, she had been smuggled by Nan Yue. How sad would she be if she could not find her? As she thought of all the possible oues, the anxiety in Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart grew. COMMENT Chapter 1148

Chapter 1148: Chapter 1142: A splitting headache

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Ruo Chu, he won¡¯t trust you anymore. Even if you go back, he may not want you anymore. You might as well go abroad with daddy and enjoy yourself. ¡± The fire in Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart was burning again, but seeing his face, she no longer had the desire to hit him. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you want to do, but you have no right to interfere in my life. ¡± ¡°Is that so? Since I can¡¯t convince you, then don¡¯t me me for using force. ¡± Nan Yue¡¯s lips curled into a sinister smile as a few men in ck emerged from the darkness. Gu Ruochu saw the men in ck swarming over from all directions and sighed heavily in her heart. Nan Yue may not know this, but she was no longer the Gu Ruochu of the past. Back then, they had been separated from each other for more than three years because of him. Even now, the child still does not know who their father is. It was all because of Nan Yue. A bright light appeared in her eyes as she suddenly restrained the man in front of her and broke his arm in a rather violent manner. The sound of bones cracking in the air made one¡¯s heart tremble in fear. She picked up a stone from the ground and smashed it viciously on the person¡¯s head. A blood-curdling scream rang out as the man in ck who had been hit became even more vicious. It was only a woman! ... Gu Ruochu did not wake up the next day. Huo Nanchen knew that she had not been sleeping well. Now that she had finallypleted her mission, he wanted her to sleep a little longer. The other staff members also tactfully left. It was almost ten o¡¯clock when Huo Nanchen pushed open the door and entered. There was no one on the bed. He looked around but did not see anyone. He rushed over with a few steps and saw a letter on the table. It was indeed Gu Ruochu¡¯s handwriting. There was only one sentence on it, ¡°I¡¯ve emigrated abroad. Don¡¯te looking for me again in the future. Consider this period of time as mypensation to you. ¡± These cold words were very much like that woman¡¯s style. Huo Nanchen narrowed his eyes and suddenly felt a pain in his head. This woman... ... He rubbed his forehead and immediately dialed special assistant Li Tezhu¡¯s number, ¡°I want to know Gu Ruochu¡¯s address in thirty minutes. ¡± Special Assistant Li had no idea what had happened. He had thought that Huo Nanchen would return with the young Madam soon. Who would have thought that something would happen to her. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll investigate immediately. ¡± The man¡¯s gloomy tone was almost like the prelude to a storm. He hung up without another word and immediately called for someone to investigate Gu Ruochu¡¯s whereabouts. I wonder what¡¯s wrong with this great aunt? After hanging up the phone, Huo Nanchen felt as if his brain had exploded. It was as if he had recalled many things, but a vague memory shed through his mind. He remembered that their previous rtionship seemed to be very bad and they would always quarrel. He remembered that he seemed to have always had a crush on her, but for some reason, his mind was filled with images of her cold side profile. ... She had abandoned him once again. Huo Nanchen felt a little bitter in his mouth, but more than that, there was an air of madness. She still wanted to abandon him again... ... How could this be possible? He rubbed his head, which was about to explode, as he called young master an. ¡°What did you say? Gu Ruochu has disappeared again? ¡± An Shaosi was listening to Huo Nanchen¡¯s voice, which sounded very strange. He immediately replied, ¡°where are you now? I¡¯ll be right over. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send you a location on Wechat in the ce where they¡¯re filming. ¡± Huo Nanchen had never felt so ufortable before. It was as if every inch of his brain was being corroded by something. It was extremely ufortable. Chapter 1149

Chapter 1149: Chapter 1143: The painful past

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Are you having a rpse again? ¡± Huo Nanchen had already hung up the phone. He took out the medicine that he had brought with him and swallowed a few tablets. Although it wasn¡¯t as painful as before, it was still as if something was hitting him. It was extremely ufortable. An Shaosi hung up the phone on the other side. His usually calm face was covered in ayer of gloom. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Yang Xi walked over and asked worriedly. ¡°something happened to Huo Nanchen. I have to go take a look first. ¡± ¡°could it be that something happened to Ruo Chu as well? ¡± An Shaosi picked up his coat and put it on neatly. ¡°Be good. You stay at home for now. I¡¯ll go over and see what¡¯s going on. ¡± Back then, he had fallen ill because of the crossing of the city. It was not easy to save him. Three years ago, he had contracted an old illness for Ruo Chu. His head would hurt so much that it would explode from time to time. Fortunately, Lu Fang had prescribed some medicine for him. He had probably fallen ill again just now. ¡°How can I sit at home now? I¡¯ll go take a look too. ¡± Yang Xi was an impatient person to begin with. She immediately got up and wanted to follow him. An SHAOSI had no choice but to bring her along. It took them a few hours to arrive. An SHAOSI was guided by Li Tezhu to find Huo Nanchen. He was holding a letter in his hand. ¡°BOSS, all the signs indicate that the young Madam has not shown any signs of being abducted. ¡± He had checked the room repeatedly. There was no sign of a second person entering or leaving the room. The doors and windows were all tightly shut. Unless the young Madam left on her own, no one would be able to abduct her. ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve checked the customs. There¡¯s no sign of the young madam among the people who left the country today. ¡± In other words, Gu Ruochu had disappeared into thin air? Of course, Huo Nanchen would not ept this result. ¡°I don¡¯t care what the reason is. I just want a result that will lead me to her. ¡± ¡°BOSS, it might take a little more time. ¡± His forehead was sweating. In just a few short hours, he had already done his best with this investigation result. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for Ruo Chu to leave. ¡± Yang Xi had already read the letter and felt that it was extremely ridiculous, ¡°she brought... she came back in order to win you back. Wouldn¡¯t it be ridiculous if she left now? ¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s impossible for Ruo Chu to leave for no reason. ¡± An Shaosi also confirmed this statement on the side. Huo Nanchen furrowed his brows and reached out to rub his forehead. He felt a headacheing on. ¡°Nanchen? ¡± An Shaosi saw that his lips were turning white and knew that he was not mentally stable. This was the sequ after he was shot in the past. He rarely had a rpse this year, but this time, Ruo Chu¡¯s incident had clearly provoked him again. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. ¡± ¡°Help me. ¡± An SHAOSI still reached out to support him, nning to bring him back to an Cheng first. Special Assistant Li Tezhu heaved a sigh of relief. It was a good thing that an Shaosi was here. Otherwise, he really did not know what to do. ... Upon returning to an Cheng, Huo Nanchen had only received a bottle of fluid from the hospital before he forced himself to return home. Lu Fang could not dissuade him, so he could only let him be. There was still no news from Gu Ruochu. Huo Nanchen¡¯s head kept hurting, but he seemed to be conscious enough to remember everything. The process was very painful. In these shattered memories, his mind kept reying Ruo Chu¡¯s cold side profile, as well as the words about breaking up with him and getting a divorce. This woman really hated him that much. Huo Nanchen had once thought that there might be something sweet about their love. Even though she had left him when he was seriously ill in bed three years ago, there was still something sweet about their love. Who knew that he could only think of those painful things now. Chapter 1150

Chapter 1150: Chapter 1144: Do you like me

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION So he had once been so humble in front of a woman. The pain was like a needle repeatedly stabbing into his heart. Ha.. A heartless woman. Why did he have to be so mean to her. After a moment of silence, he called someone toe to the office. ¡°Huo. ¡± Yue Yue was a little jittery because she had already discussed her resignation with her boss. She did not expect Huo Nanchen to call her over. ¡°Do you like me very much? ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s sudden words made Yue Yue raise her head in a daze. She said firmly, ¡°yes, I like you. Even if you don¡¯t think I¡¯m worthy, I still like you. ¡± There was a stiff silence in the air. Yue Yue knew that Huo Nanchen might fly into a rage, but she still said what she really thought. ¡°Okay, tomorrow at nine o¡¯clock, we¡¯ll go to the civil affairs bureau to get married. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s voice was low and hoarse, but it was like a cannonball exploding on the ground! What? Getting married? With him? Yue Yue stood rooted to the ground, thinking that she must be daydreaming. ¡°Huo... you... you¡¯re joking, right? ¡± After confirming it again and again, Yue Yue¡¯s entire body was trembling slightly. She was afraid that she was dreaming, and even more afraid that she would shatter this dream. ¡°I¡¯m not joking. Come to thepany entrance at nine o¡¯clock tomorrow. Come if you like. ¡± Huo Nanchen had already stood up, his back facing her as he looked down at the scenery below the building, a trace of cold mockery shing in his eyes. He didn¡¯t want that woman anymore. He wanted to protect hisst shred of dignity. Yue Yue left the office like she was in a dream. In a short while, the entire building was crazily spreading this news. Huo Shao was actually going to register with Yue Yue! How was this possible? The entire building was blown up by this news. Everyone was skeptical. However, looking at Yue Yue¡¯s almost hysterical state, the BOSS had no intention of refuting the rumors. It seemed like he even ate lunch with her. Everyone was shocked! Did Yue Yue save the entire Milky Way Gxy in her previous life? ¡°crazy, all of them are crazy! ¡± Lu Fang wanted to die. It seemed that Nanchen must have had a memory disorder. Only those damaged memories were broken, so she randomly picked a woman to get married. ¡°Doctor Lu, you have to think of something quickly. If the president really gets married with that damn woman, then it¡¯s all over! ¡± Li Tezhu¡¯s heart was cold. He had no idea how such a thing could happen. ¡°Do you think Nanchen will listen to us? Have you forgotten how we were chased out just now? ¡± Lu Fang was relieved. At this time, Nanchen was extremely stubborn. He did not listen to a single word they said and just coldly chased them out. ¡°What do we do now? It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. I¡¯m going to lose my job. ¡± If the olddy knew that the CEO had registered with that Little Bitch Yue Yue, his iron rice bowl would definitely be destroyed by the Old Lady. ¡°The only way now is to find Ruo Chu. ¡± Lu Fang¡¯s mind was in aplete mess. This was the only way he could think of. ¡°It¡¯s toote. ¡± Special Assistant Li Tezhu¡¯s heart was filled with despair. Even though he had found a trace of the young madam, it would be toote to find her. ... Nan Yue had never thought that Gu Ruochu was no longer the little girl from three years ago. When a few men in ck fell to the ground and she ran out of the basement by herself, panting heavily, he finally regained his senses. ¡°Sir, she¡¯s gone. ¡± Chapter 1151:

Chapter 1151: Chapter 1145: A bunch of good-for-nothings

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°A bunch of good-for-nothings. Not even thedy can stop them. ¡± There was nothing he could do at the moment. It seemed that this daughter of his would never leave the country with him. He could only forget about it then. He never thought that even at his old age, he would still have to live such a life of running for his life. ¡°President, someone has arrived from an Cheng! ¡± Gu Xiangsi¡¯s figure was slender and graceful. She came out of the house in a hurry, ¡°let¡¯s hurry up and take the child with us. It¡¯ll be toote if we don¡¯t leave now. ¡± Nan Yue looked at the woman whose face was covered in tears. His heart stirred and he finally made up his mind, ¡°alright, I¡¯ll take you and your mother away. ¡± Initially, he had been thinking of going abroad with his eldest daughter. After all, that was the life of his and his beloved. Naturally, he had ced all his affection on Gu Ruochu. However, Gu Ruochu clearly did not appreciate his kindness and he was very disappointed. Gu Xiangsi wiped the tears from her face. If it were not for the fact that she still had a child with her, Nan Yue would probably have killed her on the day of her escape to avoid dying his escape. At the same time, he was afraid that she would marry someone elseter on. This person had long been ruthless beyond the imagination of ordinary people. Strong, yet extremely possessive. ¡°President, I¡¯m really scared. ¡± Gu Xiangsi looked at him, her throat choking up. She felt that her future was bleak. She reckoned that she would be on the run for the rest of her life. The president¡¯s wife, who was perfectly fine, had now be a woman who followed him to the ends of the Earth. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯ll be able to reach a safe ce very soon. This is no longer the capital. ¡± Seeing the woman cry, his desire to protect her grew stronger. At the same time, he no longer had thest bit of doubt towards her. In the past, he had always been on guard against Gu Xiangsi. After all, she was from the Gu family. There were many times when he did not believe that Gu Xiangsi truly wanted to marry him. However, when he saw that she had given birth to a child for him, she still followed him to escape during this dangerous period. ¡°Xiangsi, I will treat you and your son well in the future. ¡± ¡°MM. ¡± Gu Xiangsi shook her head, ¡°as long as the president does not mind Xiangsi, Xiangsi is willing to follow him for the rest of her life. ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve suffered. ¡± Nan Yueforted Gu Xiangsi a little. He was afraid that if they did not leave now, they would attract new trouble, so he quickly left with the rest. ... Gu Ruochu had no idea what this ce was. However, when she went out, she saw many foreigners. They spoke fluent foreignnguages and looked at her strangely. This ce was filled with white-skinned people. It was hard to avoid feeling a little strange that an Asian had suddenly appeared. Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression darkened. Fortunately, she had tidied up her clothes when she had juste out of the basement. Her face was not dirty and she looked like a normal person. She looked at the time and realized that it was almost six in the morning. She did not have a cell phone or a bag on her. She did not even have a single cent. She raised her eyes and saw an olddy who waspletely wrapped up walking towards her. Gu Ruochu politely asked her where she was. After finding out where she was, Gu Ruochu predicted that she would have to take a boat back. She was penniless and did not have an identity card. was she going to be smuggled? Gu Ruochu thought as she walked. However, she saw a few people running towards her. An SHAOSI and Gu Zexi¡¯s faces appeared in the crowd. ¡°Brother! ¡± Gu Zexi heard a shout and immediately turned to look at him. ¡°OVER THERE! ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu! ¡± ¡°Are you alright? ¡± Gu Zexi did not expect Gu Ruoyun to be kidnapped at this time. If he had not just found out that Nan Yue had escaped from the prison, he might have needed some time to follow the clues and find his way here. Chapter 1152

Chapter 1152: Chapter 1146: How is he

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I¡¯m fine. Nan Yue should have escaped in that direction. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Someone has already gone to look for him. If he hadn¡¯t kidnapped you, you might have been able to live out the rest of your life. Unfortunately, he still wants to provoke the Gu family. Don¡¯t me us for being ruthless. ¡± ¡°Gu Xiangsi is still by his side. ¡± ¡°I know. ¡± Gu Zexi patted her arm. ¡°It¡¯s toote. Come back to an city with me immediately. ¡± Seeing his serious expression, Gu Ruochu felt a sudden sense of panic. ¡°Did something happen? ¡± The car came over immediately and Gu Ruochu got into the driver¡¯s seat to fasten her seatbelt. ¡°Huo Nanchen has fallen ill and his memory has gone haywire. Lu Fang said that his nerves have been stretched to the limit and that his mind is not clear. ¡± ¡°How... How is he? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not expect that something would happen to him. However, in the current situation, she could only suppress her emotions and calmly deal with it. ¡°He announced a very absurd news yesterday. He said that he wants to register with Yue Yue. ¡± Gu Zexi stepped on the gas pedal as he made a call to Rong Xiao, ¡°yes, I¡¯ve found her. She¡¯s on her way back. Wait for us at the airport. We¡¯ll be there soon. ¡± He cut off his Bluetooth earpiece and saw Gu Ruochu¡¯s overly pale face. ¡°impossible, how is this possible? ¡± Gu Ruochu could not believe that Huo Nanchen would register with someone else in just over ten hours. He would not lie to her! ¡°Now is not the time to find out whether it¡¯s possible or not. We have to rush over and stop him. I¡¯ve told you that his memory has been messed up due to the stimtion of his nerves. His head had suffered a very serious injury but unfortunately, his memory has been messed up due to the stimtion.¡± Gu Zexi could no longer care about anything else. He took a shortcut and drove so fast that he could only hear the sound of the wind blowing past his ears. Gu Ruochu forced herself to calm down. She only wanted to rush to the scene. At the very least, she had to ask clearly. ¡°I need to give him a call. ¡± Gu Ruochu took his phone and quickly dialed the number. Unfortunately, there was only the sound of beeping from the other end. ¡°Is the phone off? ¡± ¡°It should be. Call Special Assistant Li Tezhu. ¡± Gu Ruochu pulled out special assistant Li Tezhu¡¯s number and thought that it was Gu Zexi, ¡°master Gu, have you found the Young Madam? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s me. ¡± Hearing Gu Ruochu¡¯s voice, special assistant Li Tezhu almost knelt down. ¡°Young Madam, thank goodness I¡¯ve found you! Come back quickly, if you don¡¯te back soon, the president will really get a certificate from someone else! ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s head hurt and her fingers almost dug into her palm, ¡°I¡¯m still abroad. I was knocked unconscious by Nan Yue and was smuggled into country M. How can I go back in such a short time? Give Huo Nanchen your phone, I have something to say to him. ¡± She refused to believe that he would really get a certificate from another woman! ¡°This... ¡± When he heard that Gu Ruochu was still overseas, he only had one word in his heart. I¡¯m finished. The Young Madam actually wants me to give my phone to the BOSS? Li Tezhu was in a difficult position. He looked at Huo Nanchen, who was as cold as ice, and then at Yue Yue, who was smiling like a flower. He gritted his teeth in his heart. Yue Yue has been by the BOSS¡¯s side for the past two days. He really thinks highly of himself! ¡°Li Tezhu, WHO¡¯s calling? ¡± Yue Yue turned around and saw Li Tezhu¡¯s expression. He could guess who it was and asked this question on purpose. ¡°BOSS, your phone. ¡± Li Tezhu walked over and handed the phone to Huo Nanchen. Huo Nanchen¡¯s head was still hurting, so his expression became colder and colder. He took the phone and put it by his ear without making a sound. Chapter 1153

Chapter 1153: Chapter 1147-i forbid you from getting married

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Yue Yue was very obedient. She reached out and gently pressed on both sides of his temple. Huo Nanchen pushed her with just the right amount of force. It was rare that he did not push her away. He only furrowed his brows so that others could feel his repulsion and tidying up. However, for Yue Yue, this was enough. Gu Ruochu knew who it was as she listened to the breathing on the other end. ¡°You¡¯re getting married? ¡± She actually felt very upset. No matter what the reason was, she still felt wronged. The day before, she had hugged her and said that she was his lover. This was great. In the blink of an eye, he had grabbed someone else to get married. He never thought that it would be her. His heart felt as if it had beenshed by a whip and it burned with pain. ¡°Why are you leaving? ¡± His mind was still filled with the shattered memories of the past. However, theplete picture was of her seducing him at the dinner party that day. Just how many faces does she have? ¡°answer me first! ¡± Gu Ruochu was persistent and stubborn. She only wanted to know if it was true. Was He really nning to get married to someone else! ¡°Yes. ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to marry anyone else. You have to be responsible for me! ¡± Gu Ruochu choked on her sobs and said softly, ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to get married. ¡± ¡°Do you think that I have to be with you? That¡¯s why I can be trampled under your feet. ¡± There was a tinge of bitterness in his voice as well as sadness. Gu Ruochu did not know how far his memory had gone, causing him to misunderstand her. She could not exin it clearly over the phone, ¡°let¡¯s talk when I get back, alright? ¡± ¡°where are you? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m still overseas, I¡¯ll rush over immediately. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Huo Nanchen said one word and handed the phone back to Li Tezhu, ¡°you can leave first. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± ¡°How is it? ¡± Gu Ruochu put the phone away, ¡°I told him to wait for me, I have something to say to him. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t wait, who knows what might happen? ¡± Gu Zexi immediately called the media, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Gu Zexi. Yes, yes, I have a big piece of news, do you need it? ¡± Gu Ruochu was stunned when she saw that he had sent a photo of her and Huo Qiaoan to the media. ¡°brother, what are you doing? ¡± ¡°I want to see if huo Nanchen still has the heart to get married. ¡± Gu Ruochu knew that her brother was helping her but she did not want to expose the two children to the public for the time being. Unfortunately, it was toote. The photo had already been sent to the media and it would not be long before it would cause a huge uproar. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart thumped and she could only let nature take its course. She had never thought that the two children would be exposed in such a way. Huo Nanchen got up from the SOFA after special assistant Li Tezhu had left the house. He looked at the untouched breakfast and a different emotion appeared in his eyes. ¡°Your task has beenpleted. I will transfer the money to your ount. ¡± Yue Yue was stunned and did not speak when she turned to look at him again. She only nodded silently, ¡°then... I¡¯ll be leaving first. ¡± She had long known that Huo Shao had not meant what he said about marrying her. However, she was extremely disappointed when she found out that Huo Shao only wanted to use her to force Gu Ruochu toe out. ¡°Okay. ¡± ¡°Goodbye. ¡± Yue Yue could not help but take onest look at him before she turned around and left the room. Even if Huo Shao allowed her to continue working in thepany, she would not dare to because she was afraid of those pitying or mocking gazes. How could Huo Nanchen marry her? The lounge returned to silence. Huo Nanchen still felt a severe headache but the woman¡¯s voice on the phone had healed him. Chapter 1154

Chapter 1154: There was no need for chapter 1148

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Since she had asked him to wait for her to return, he would reluctantly wait for her. Special Assistant Li Tezhu was pacing back and forth not far from the office. He looked a little uneasy and could not hide the disdain in his eyes when he saw Yue Yue. ¡°You don¡¯t have to look at me like that. I won¡¯t be in thepany for long anyway. ¡± Yue Yue¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile, ¡°master Huo said that he wanted to register with me only to force Gu Ruochu to show herself. He thought that Gu Ruochu had really left like she did three years ago. He thought that if Gu Ruochu had any feelings for him, she would probably turn back.¡± Li Tezhu,¡±...¡± The president¡¯s tricks were too deep. Even he had believed him. The young Madam must be worried to death by now. He wondered if he should give the young Madam A heads-up. However, he was a little worried that the young madam would sulk because of this. He thought about it and felt that it was better to let nature take its course. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, would Miss Yue Yue like me to send you home? ¡± ¡°No need. ¡± How could Yue Yue allow anyone to see her destion at this moment? She left in a hurry and urgency. Li Tezhu nced at her and suddenly felt a sense of sorrow. He looked at the time and realized it was almost 7:30. He remembered that there were still some things that he had to deal with. He ordered takeout as usual at noon and started to work for another two hours before he had some free time. However, Li Tezhu had juste downstairs when he saw a crowd of entertainment reporters outside. The security guards and a few people at the front desk also came forward to stop him. ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡± As soon as Li Tezhu went out, he was suddenly surrounded by all the media reporters. ¡°Li Tezhu, can I ask if you know the child in this photo? Why does he look exactly like President Huo? ¡± ¡°Is this child President Huo¡¯s? ¡± Child? What Child? Li Tezhu felt a loud bang and his mind went nk. He looked at the phone that his secretary handed over to him. A little boy was holding Gu Zexi¡¯s hand. He did not smile much at the camera, but the corners of his lips were curved, making him look extremely cute. Li Tezhu felt that his brain was not enough. Even the reporters who had been pressing him were toozy to respond. He took out his phone and opened Weibo as he walked in. Weibo was already exploding. Everyone was posting photos of Gu Zexi and the child. That child really looked like President Huo. ¡°BOSS, BOSS ~ ¡± Lu Fang was already in his office. He could only sigh in his heart when he saw that Lu Fang was half-dead. If he really wanted to get married to that woman, he would have to use a sure-kill move. When he thought of the boy he had met at the Western restaurant, he was almost certain that it was Gu Ruochu¡¯s child. He refused to believe that Nan Chen could get married to a random woman with a child. At this moment, Li Tezhu had already pushed the door open and entered. He immediately took out his phone and said, ¡°BOSS, look, look... ¡± Huo Nanchen saw that Li Tezhu could not even finish his sentence and felt a little disgusted. ¡°What are you looking at? ¡± ¡°The child! ¡± Li Tezhu immediately stuffed the phone into Li Tezhu¡¯s hand. ¡°President Huo, quickly look at the person in the photo. ¡± There was no doubt that the person in the photo was Gu Zexi, but the little boy next to him immediately attracted his attention. Looking at the face that was 80% simr to his, li tezhu suddenly felt dizzy. ¡°Damn it, she actually hid it from me, and even kept it from me for so long. ¡± That woman, even her child was already so old, but she actually kept it from him. Was she nning to never let her child acknowledge him? The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. How much did she hate him? Lu Fang did not need to look to know that the child¡¯s matter had probably been exposed. Seeing that Huo Nanchen¡¯s expression was a little dark, he was still thinking of what to say to ease the atmosphere. Chapter 1155

Chapter 1155: Chapter 1149: Nan Yue

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Calm Down, calm down. Ruo Chu didn¡¯t tell you because you lost your memory. She was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be able to take it if you suddenly found out about the existence of the two children. ¡± Huo Nanchen tried his best to calm himself down. He turned around with a cold face and said, ¡°go to the Gu House now. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± As soon as he left the house, Huo Nanchen suddenly wondered if he should bring some gifts over. A child that was only three years old would probably like toys. After thinking for a long time outside, he decided to go to the mall to buy some toys first. He wondered if that woman had also taken the children away. He hoped that she was telling him to wait for her. Otherwise, he would drag the woman out even if he had to dig three feet into the ground. ¡°BOSS, the two children are at home. ¡± Li Tezhu finished the phone call and said, ¡°Young Madam definitely has no intention of leaving. If she really wants to emigrate like the letter said, how could she not take the two children with her! ¡± ¡°It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t remember. A few years ago, you were separated for three years because of Nan Yue. Now that Nan Yue has escaped from the ce where he was imprisoned, he might as well kidnap young Madam. This is also the news that we just received. ¡± ¡°Nan Yue? ¡± He repeated the name, feeling that the name sounded familiar. Suddenly, his head started to hurt again. Nan Yue... ... Countless shattered phantoms were pieced together in his mind again. There seemed to be a thread connecting everything in his mind. ¡°BOSS, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°My head hurts. ¡± It felt like a sledgehammer hitting his head with all its might. The images in Huo Nanchen¡¯s mind became clearer and clearer. The things in the past appeared in his mind one by one. First Meeting, marriage, getting along with each other, until they fell in love, stayed together, and separated... ... Everything appeared in his mindpletely. His previous memories were too fragmented, causing him to think that Ruo Chu did not have much feelings for him, thinking that she did not love him at all. ¡°Stop the CAR. ¡± The tires drew a fierce spark on the road, and Li Tezhu almost did note back to his senses. ¡°BOSS, what are you doing? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to find Ruo Chu! ¡± He had been captured by that Madman, Nan Yue. How sad would she be? How she wished that he could find her. But what was he doing? He could not remember their past and was not the first to look for her. ¡°BOSS, Young Madam has been brought back by young master Gu. You don¡¯t have to worry! ¡± Li Tezhu finally heaved a sigh of relief when he finally reached the Gu family home. When he reached the Gu family home, he happened to see Gu Ruochu and Gu Zexi who had just returned from outside. It was already afternoon. Gu Ruochu stood there motionlessly as she stared silently at the person in front of her. He seemed to have changed. He was no longer as unfamiliar as before. From his eyes, she could see his previous appearance. ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± The moment he spoke, Gu Ruochu lifted her eyes to look at him, ¡°you... ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± He walked over in a few steps and reached out to hug the woman in front of him. The recovery of those memories made him feel even more regretful and filled with hatred. He had almost lost her again. It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry... ¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a bastard! ¡± Gu Ruochu thought about how he wanted to get married to someone else and was in a bad mood. She pushed him away with a little weariness and followed Gu Zexi in. ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to marry someone else? Why are you still pestering my sister? ¡± Gu Zexi blocked Huo Nanchen¡¯s way and a cold smile appeared on his face. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that she¡¯s very tired? Stop bothering her. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s expression remained the same but his eyes followed Gu Ruochu¡¯s figure. Gu Zexi scoffed coldly and turned to enter the house. ¡°close the door. ¡± The housekeeper heard this and could only close the door. ¡°boss...-¡± Chapter 1156

Chapter 1156: Chapter 1150

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Li Tezhu could not hold it in any longer. ¡°Do you want to go back first? ¡± ¡°You can go first. I want to wait for her toe out. ¡± He wanted to exin to her so that she would not misunderstand him. Li Tezhu stood at the side and did not say anything else. Actually, the CEO might have made a mistake this time, but there was nothing wrong with it. Getting the certificate with Yue Yue was just a gimmick to get the young madam toe back. However, the matter of the young Madam¡¯s disappearance over the past two days had stimted his nerves, causing his old head disease to re up and his memory to be messed up. He was practically tormented. Huo Nanchen stood outside and felt that his headache had alleviated quite a bit. He had lost a certain part of his memory over the past year and was often tormented by headaches. Now that he had finally remembered everything, he should be able to recover slowly with the aid of medication in the future. His only thought now was to see his wife and child. The Gu family ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± The old man¡¯s expression became much more serious when he saw the siblings return, ¡°where¡¯s that bastard? Where did he go? ¡± He was referring to Nan Yue. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re back? ¡± Huo wanyue ran out as fast as she could. Her two short legs made Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart skip a beat, ¡°be careful not to fall. ¡± Gu Zexi took off his coat and handed it to the maid. He then picked Huo wanyue up and teased her, ¡°don¡¯t run so fast. What if you fall? ¡± ¡°MM. ¡± The fair-skinned little girl nodded and immediately reached out for her mother to hug her, ¡°Mommy¡¯s back too. Mommy, mommy... ¡± ¡°Be Good. ¡± Gu Ruochu hugged huo wanyue for a while before Huo Qiaoan ran down from upstairs and pounced on her legs, ¡°Mommy! ¡± ¡°little yuan ¡®er. ¡± Gu Ruochu carried the two children and sat on the SOFA, kissing their foreheads. ¡°Mommy, who¡¯s the uncle standing outside? ¡± Huo wanyue raised her almond-shaped eyes and looked at her, full of curiosity, ¡°why does he keep standing at our door, refusing toe in or leave? ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but she did not say a word. The old man naturally guessed something and found an excuse to go upstairs. Gu Zexi looked at his sister, he exined the events of the past few days, ¡°this time, it¡¯s not his fault. His old illness has caused his memory to be messed up. Fortunately, you managed to escape from Nan Yue¡¯s side this time. Otherwise, it would have been very difficult for the two of you to meet again. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart tightened again when she heard that his headache was about to re up. ¡°He did not distrust you. He only hoped to use Yue Yue to provoke you intoing out. He thought that you had disappeared just like three years ago. These two days, his brain has been suffering from an old injury and his memory has been in a mess. He has already lost his correct judgment. ¡± Gu Ruochu waspletely silent. She had no idea what kind of torture Huo Nanchen had gone through in the past two days. She loved himpletely from the bottom of her heart. How could she bear the slightest bit of pain from him. Gu Ruochu rubbed the child¡¯s head and suddenly ran out. He was still standing outside, motionless like a statue. ¡°Come here. ¡± His eyes were gentle and filled with deep love and warmth. She ran over and threw herself into his arms. ¡°How are you? Does your head still hurt? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine now. ¡± He could see the fear in her eyes. He cupped her face with both hands and gently ced his lips on hers. He desperately wanted to exin himself to her. ¡°I¡¯m not really going to marry Yue Yue. How can I marry someone else? I just want you toe back and stimte you toe out. ¡± He couldn¡¯t find her at that time and almost broke down. Fortunately, she came back. Chapter 1157

Chapter 1157: Chapter 1151-YOU¡¯RE OUR FATHER?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Do you still remember that secret I told you? ¡± ¡°I do. ¡± He already had an idea in his heart, but he still wanted to hear it from her. ¡°Come here. ¡± Gu Ruochu nced at him and held his hand as they walked into the vi. Inside the vi, Huo Qiaoan pursed his lips as he sat on the SOFA. He suddenly had a feeling in his heart. ¡°I¡¯m going to find my mother. ¡± Huo Wanyue was getting impatient. She jumped off the Sofa and rushed out of the door without waiting for Gu Zexi to shout. ¡°Let her go. ¡± Gu Zexi felt a little helpless as he carried Huo Qiaoan out of the door. ¡°Mommy. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not even have time to react before a little girl hugged her leg. Huo Nanchen did not see the blurry figure in front of him clearly. He waited for the blurry figure to settle down before he realized that it was a little girl. Gu Ruochu squatted down and stroked the little girl¡¯s soft hair, ¡°why did youe out? Why didn¡¯t you follow your uncle? ¡± ¡°Mommy, who is he? ¡± Huo wanyue held her mother¡¯s hand and her eyes naturally fell on the tall and straight uncle in front of her. When Huo Nanchen saw this face clearly, he realized that this face was ny percent simr to Gu Ruochu¡¯s. It turned out that she had given birth to more than one child! His head felt even more dizzy. She had kept this from him for quite some time now, ever since she had returned to the country! The little girl saw that the uncle in front of her was staring fixedly at her and suddenly felt a little afraid. She turned around and hid behind Gu Ruochu¡¯s back, asionally poking her head out to take a few nces. ¡°mother, who¡¯s that uncle? ¡± Hearing the little girl¡¯s soft voice, Gu Ruochu patted her head, ¡°this is your father. Didn¡¯t you always ask where he is? This is your father. ¡± The little girl seemed to be a little frightened and hugged Gu Ruochu without saying a word. Gu Ruochu stroked her hair and turned to look at Huo Nanchen. Her eyes were burning with guilt as she looked at him, ¡°this might be the first time I¡¯ve seen you, so the little girl is very nervous. ¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t n to tell me at the beginning? ¡± ¡°I just wanted to wait until you remembered. ¡± Gu ruochu looked at the little girl who was hugging her leg tightly. She did not know whether tough or cry. She had always been moring for her father. How could she hide from him when she had really seen him. ¡°Now I remember. ¡± ¡°I know. ¡± In the car on the way home, Li Tezhu had already sent her a message. Knowing that he remembered, he felt more at ease. Huo Nanchen squatted down and looked at the little girl in front of him who was rolling her almond-shaped eyes. Seeing that he suddenly reached out his hand, she seemed to be startled and shrank back. In fact, Huo Nanchen just wanted to touch her head. ¡°Mommy! Mommy! ¡± Huo wanyue hugged Ruo Chu¡¯s leg even tighter and kept calling her mommy. She was a little afraid when she saw a stranger. ¡°Wanyue, this is your father. He won¡¯t have any bad intentions towards you. ¡± Huo Nanchen did not say a word. Huo wanyue was a little bolder and looked at him up and down. ¡°Mommy! Sister! ¡± A shout came from not far away. Huo Qiaoan held Gu Zexi¡¯s hand and came out. The little girl who was curiously looking at Huo Nanchen suddenly ran toward her brother. ¡°brother, that... that person... ¡± Huo Nanchen looked over and met Huo Qiaoan¡¯s gaze without any warning. Huo wanyue stopped in front of her brother and whispered into his ear, ¡°brother, mom said that uncle is our father. ¡± ¡°Oh. ¡± Huo qiaoan nced at her curiously, looking very calm. Chapter 1158

Chapter 1158: Chapter 1152 blood is thicker than water

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You¡¯re our father. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s me. ¡± Both father and son appeared very calm. However, they seemed to have noticed each other in each other¡¯s eyes. The people around them did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°You¡¯re the father who hasn¡¯te to see us for three years? ¡± Huo Qiao¡¯an¡¯s handsome little face was Taut as if he did not buy it. ¡°It looks like he¡¯s not as good as my uncle Rong and Uncle Lu. ¡± Gu Ruochu did not know whether tough or cry when she heard her son¡¯s intentional remarks. Huo Nanchen¡¯s heart suddenly tightened when he heard the words ¡®uncle Rong¡¯ and ¡®uncle Lu¡¯ . These two people actually managed to win the favor of these two little fellows behind their backs? Rong Xiao, Lu Jinye. He will remember this grudge. After repeatedly confirming their identities, Huo wanyue would run over from time to time to look at the man in front of her. When he narrowed his eyes and smiled at her, a sweet smile appeared on his face. After a while, Huo wanyue became much more familiar with this father. ¡°What¡¯s this called, blood is thicker than water? ¡± Gu Zexi was amazed by what he saw. Now, he saw the little girl crawling on her father¡¯s knee and watching him feed her. He smiled. The little girl in the princess dress suddenly ran over and hugged her mother who hade down from upstairs. ¡°Mommy, MOMMY! ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± The little girl did not speak, but hugged her head and kissed it. ¡°It¡¯s time to eat. ¡± Huo Nanchen nodded and hugged her from behind. He also hugged the little princess in his arms. ¡°okay, let¡¯s go eat together. ¡± ¡°Stop Fooling around. ¡± ¡°honey, you¡¯ve worked hard. ¡± He could imagine how hard it must have been for her to take care of her two children while abroad for three years. She had left when she had no other choice and raised her two children to such an age. He really felt sorry for her. He only wanted to treat her even better and only wanted to pamper her forever. In the remaining days of his life, there were no more messy things, no more suffering that separated them. There was only her in his arms. ¡°All these years that you¡¯ve been with me, you¡¯ve always suffered all kinds of injuries. ¡± In a ce that she could not see, his eyes seemed to freeze with ayer of gray light ¡°from the beginning to the end, my feelings for you have never changed. Instead, as time passed, my feelings for you have be deeper and deeper. I love you like a whale going to the sea, like a bird going to the forest. There¡¯s nowhere to retreat, nowhere to hide. ¡± She was his life. As long as he thought of this, a peaceful joy welled up in his heart. The side profile of the mother and daughter pair was enough to melt his heartpletely. ¡°Nanchen. ¡± She called out his name and heard his reply. Her heart was filled with tenderness. ¡°Ruo Chu, I¡¯m here. ¡± The past, it¡¯s all in the past. She did not know why, but at this moment, her heart was filled with a touching and sour feeling. She felt as if she was about to cry. Gu Ruochu¡¯s emotions were also a littleplicated. She thought back to when she had left with her child three years ago. When she had first arrived in Zurich, she waspletely at a loss. If grandfather was not around and if her brother was not there to support her, her life there might have been even more difficult. Huo wanyue seemed to find it very interesting and keptughing in Gu Ruochu¡¯s arms. It was almost entirely her father¡¯s arms. Gu Ruochu reached out and touched the little girl¡¯s face. Thinking about everything that had happened in the past, she felt as if a lifetime had passed. ¡°Don¡¯t be so lovey-dovey by the side. Hurry up and get ready to eat. ¡± Gu Zexi put his hands in his pockets and turned to go upstairs. ¡°I¡¯ll go get grandfather and Qiao an toe down for dinner. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± After master Gu knew that they had recognized each other, he finally felt relieved. Chapter 1159

Chapter 1159: Chapter 1153: I don¡¯t want to call him

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Come, Daddy will carry you and feed you. ¡± The little girl liked to sit on her mother¡¯sp and eat. Ruo Chu could only feed the little girl herself before eating. Huo Nanchen could only try to coax his daughter. Huo qiaoan would eat with a spoon. Ever since Huo Nanchen appeared, he had always looked coldly at his father, who had made his mother work so hard alone overseas for so many years. Little duo was silly. She had been bought over by this cheap father just like that. He was very proud! Huo qiaoan looked at his sister calmly and nodded obediently. He was a little surprised to see this unfamiliar man carrying her. Being carried by her father, her view suddenly widened. She suddenly reached out to touch the pendant on themp curiously. ¡°wanyue. ¡± Gu Zexi saw that the little girl was still holding themp in her hand. He was afraid that it was not safe. However, Huo Nanchen did not mind carrying her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. She¡¯s curious. ¡± So tall. The originally calm Huo Qiaoan was no longer calm. His father¡¯s image was actually so tall and big. He... ... was also being carried by his father like this ... Of course, the proud little child could not be so obvious. He had just insulted him. Gu Ruochu saw Huo Nanchen carrying huo wanyue like this and looked worriedly at the little fellow who was eating beside him. She was afraid that he would feel left out. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask daddy to eat? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to call him. ¡± Huo Qiaoan continued to say what he did not mean. Huo Nanchen only nced at him when he heard this and quietly sat down to feed the little girl. After finishing the meal, Gu Ruochu wondered if she should give little friend Qiao an some psychological work. The father and son¡¯s concern could not possibly go on like this. ¡°Are you called Qiao an? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Huo Qiaoan replied and looked at what he wanted to say. ¡°Come here, I¡¯ll carry you. ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Huo Qiaoan looked at him with some pride and told him seriously, ¡°I¡¯m a gentleman, I won¡¯t do such childish things. ¡± Huo Nanchen onlyughed softly and reached out to hug him more forcefully. Then, he ced his entire body on his shoulder. Huo qiaoan experienced the feeling of being high up in the sky and having a wide field of vision. Unlike his mother, he was excited. The little one hugged his head happily, feeling excited and amused. Seeing the smile on Ruo Chu¡¯s face, Grandfather Gu felt very relieved. His granddaughter had finally found happiness, unlike his daughter. Thinking of Suqin, ayer of tears appeared in grandfather Gu¡¯s eyes again. He hoped that his daughter would be able to rest in peace in heaven. He had almost crushed his heart when he had lost his daughter. ¡°Grandfather. ¡± Gu Zexi saw through his thoughts and patted him on the shoulder, ¡°everyone will be happy. Grandfather, you must continue to be happy. ¡± ¡°Yes, Grandfather is happy. ¡± The old man was truly happy. His granddaughter had finally found happiness. At night, a pure moon hung in the sky. Boundless Light Shone Down, only the moonlight was as gentle as the moon. Huo Nanchen sat on the steps while Gu Ruochuy down. She rested her head on hisp and watched the moonlight spread across the courtyard, bringing out an even more peaceful and beautiful atmosphere. ¡°I remember that we went to a church three years ago. ¡± ¡°Yes, I wanted to hit you on the head with my high heels then. I don¡¯t know how you could have thought of getting married at such a difficult time. ¡± Huo Nanchen smiled and his long eyshes were half-closed. ¡°Of course I¡¯m afraid. I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to walk into the wedding hall with you. I¡¯m afraid that there won¡¯t even be a ceremony. ¡± Chapter 1160

Chapter 1160: Chapter 1154: Let¡¯s get married

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Wife, let¡¯s get married. ¡± She had said it so many times that Gu Ruochu almost did not dare to answer. However, he continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared it. It¡¯s tomorrow. ¡± ¡°Tomorrow? Isn¡¯t it too urgent? ¡± Gu Ruochu was a little stunned. She had not prepared anything yet. ¡°There¡¯s no rush. As long as we¡¯re ready, it¡¯s fine. ¡± ¡°TA-DA-DA-DA-DA! There¡¯s a surprise. ¡± Suddenly, someone appeared. Gu Ruochu looked behind her. Rong Xiao and Lu Jinye stood on the two-meter-high steps and smiled as they looked at them. ¡°What¡¯s this? ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at the gift box in their hands and felt a little curious. ¡°The wedding that Huo Nanchen designed for you can finally be put to good use! ¡± The pure white wedding dress was suddenly unfolded. It was as beautiful as a dance dress and fell towards Gu Ruochu under the dim light of the night sky. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart suddenly stirred and she reached out to take the wedding dress with Huo Nanchen. It had taken almost three years and it was finallypleted. ¡°Mommy, these are your shoes. ¡± The two little ones also ran out and carried the gift boxes down the stairs. Gu Ruochu felt warm and happy when she saw the smiles on the two little ones¡¯faces. She opened the box and revealed a pair of elegant high heels. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯ll definitely look like a princess in these. ¡± Huo wanyue¡¯s voice was sweet and adorable. She cried out so loudly that she felt as if her entire being had softened. ¡°thank you, baby. ¡± ¡°Mommy, you must be happy. ¡± Huo Qiaoan also came up and gave her a kiss. Gu Ruochu was very happy to be teased by the two little ones. ¡°Try it on. ¡± A gentle voice rang in her ears. Huo Nanchen was hugging the wedding dress and could not wait to see how she would look in it. On his firm and broad chest, he was hugging the woman he loved the most in his life. ¡°Okay. ¡± Gu Ruochu took the wedding dress and decided to give it a try. She never would have thought that Huo Nanchen would directly arrange the wedding for the next day. The bride¡¯s makeup team arrived at the Gu residence at dawn. After sleeping for a few hours at the Gu residence, they got up and began to put on the bride¡¯s makeup. It was a rare day of chaos in the Gu family home. Gu Ruochu was still in disbelief even when she was putting on her makeup. Her wedding was in a few hours. ¡°He didn¡¯t tell me in advance. I¡¯m so flustered from being in such a hurry. ¡± Gu Ruochu watched as Chu Xin and Yang Xi entered the room andined softly. Her heart was filled with nervousness. This was the first time she had put on a wedding dress. ¡°This is his surprise. It¡¯s also his promise that he¡¯s beente for so many years. ¡± Chu Xin held her hand. Of course, she knew that Ruo Chu was flustered at this moment. A smile appeared on her face, ¡°don¡¯t be nervous. This is an important day for you. ¡± Yang Xi looked at Ruo Chu and subconsciously stroked her belly. Her lips unconsciously curled up in happiness. This is great, everyone has gotten the happiness they deserve. It was not until they were taken to the vi where the wedding was held that Gu Ruochu sat in the car and saw that both sides of the road were filled with fiery red roses. Since when did an Cheng know how to grow roses? When she returned to the country, there were no flowers. How much manpower and energy would it take to grow such a nt. ¡°Madam, look at how beautiful the roses on both sides are, ¡± the driver could not help but exim ¡°This was nted by Huo. The whole of an Cheng was almost drowned by the fiery red. They were all nted with roses, and they are very beautiful. Huo wanted everyone in the city to know that the person he wanted had returned and that he had married him on this day. ¡± Chapter 1161

Chapter 1161: Chapter 1160 disappearance of Fenghua

Author: Carefree MACHINE TRANSLATION And now, when he discovered it, it was already toote, he was already poisoned. But, did Sheng Fenghua think that he was helpless against them because he was poisoned Dream on! It was just a small poison, it wasn¡¯t difficult for him at all. The master thought as he tapped his body a few times. Sheng Fenghua and Si Zhanbei were stunned by what they saw. They thought to themselves, could this be the legendary acupuncture point? Sheng Fenghua knew how to prick acupuncture points with silver needles, so she naturally knew that stimting acupuncture points could relieve the poison spreading in the body. Therefore, after seeing the master¡¯s actions, she was not only shocked, but also worried and anxious. She did not know where the master¡¯s level was, and was worried that he would really be able to detoxify her poison. But now, she and Si Zhanbei were both seriously injured, and were not a match for the master at all. Could it be that they wanted to return to the space again? If they returned to the space, what would happen to the treasure That was the ye family¡¯s heirloom. If she lost it, she would be letting the Ye family down. Previously, Sheng Fenghua and Si Zhanbei had thought of using fake treasures to trick the master. However, when they thought of how unfathomable the master was, the two of them decided to take out the real treasure in the end. They were worried that if the master saw through the fake treasure, what would they do if they did not fall for it? If the master did not fall for it, then all their efforts would be in vain. Therefore, in the end, the two of them decided to use the real treasure as Bait. Sure enough, when the master saw that the real treasure had been tricked, they had seeded, sessfully poisoning the master. However, neither of them had expected that the master would react so quickly and even know the acupuncture technique of ancient martial arts. Once the master controlled the spread of the poison technique and could not achieve the effect they wanted, then they would be doomed. Sheng Fenghua looked at the master¡¯s actions and thought of a countermeasure. She suddenly thought of the silver needles on her body, so she quickly took them out and threw them out while the master was still acupuncture. They were not far from the master. If it were at Sheng Fenghua¡¯s previous level, she would definitely be able to throw the silver needles onto the master¡¯s body, or even stab into some part of his body ording to her n. Unfortunately, she was now seriously injured, so her strength was greatly reduced. Although the silver needles still pierced into the master¡¯s body in the end, the part that was pierced was not right. The master was still pressing his acupuncture points, so naturally, he could not avoid Sheng Fenghua¡¯s silver needles. But when Sheng Fenghua¡¯s silver needles pierced into his body, he just happened to stop what he was doing. It was just a few needles, the master didn¡¯t even notice it. So, he walked towards Sheng Fenghua again. When he came to Sheng Fenghua, the master looked down at her and said coldly, ¡°Sheng Fenghua, do you know what happens if you act smart? ¡± Sheng Fenghua raised her head and looked at the master without saying anything. Meanwhile, Si Zhanbei stood up and stood in front of Sheng Fenghua. He said to the master, e at me if you have something to say. ¡± ¡°You want to protect her? ¡± The master looked at Si Zhanbei coldly. He was unhappy that Si Zhanbei blocked his sight. ¡°She is my wife, of course I want to protect her! ¡± Si Zhanbei looked at the master, even though he knew in his heart that he was no match for the master and could not defeat him at all. However, he could not watch helplessly as he attacked Sheng Fenghua. That was his wife, his lover. He would never allow anyone to hurt her in front of him. Unless, that person stepped on his corpse and went over. ¡°What a loving couple! ¡± The master sneered and said mockingly, ¡°if that¡¯s the case, then this old man will fulfill your wish today and let you be a pair of lovebirds with a bitter fate. ¡± Chapter 1162

Chapter 1162: Chapter 1161: The disappearance of Fenghua

Author: Carefree MACHINE TRANSLATION The master raised his hand and was about to attack Si Zhanbei. Sheng Fenghua panicked and shouted, ¡°No! ¡± ¡°What? You can¡¯t bear to do it? ¡± The master paused and looked at Sheng Fenghua, ¡°if you can¡¯t bear to do it, then take out the antidote. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you both. ¡± ¡°Master, this is not the ancient times. If you kill someone, you¡¯ll go to jail. Moreover, this is a monastery. Aren¡¯t monks merciful? If you can¡¯t even kill a living being, how can you kill someone? ¡± Sheng Fenghua tried to reason with the master, trying to stall for time. Because the treasure was still in the hands of the master. Even if he pressed his acupoints to control the poison spreading, he would still be poisoned after a long time. Therefore, she wanted to stall for a longer time, so that the master would be poisoned again. However, the master had lived longer than Sheng Fenghua had lived for two lifetimes. How could she not know what she was nning. Therefore, he pushed Si Zhanbei away and faced Sheng Fenghua again, saying coldly, ¡°Sheng Fenghua, do you want to stall for time? ¡± ¡°Master, you¡¯re exaggerating. Fenghua doesn¡¯t dare! ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t dare? ¡± The master sneered and said, ¡°I think you¡¯re very daring. Do you think that you can do whatever you want to me after using poison on me? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you see who I am? When I was ying with poison, not to mention you, even your grandfather, Ye Mubai, was still ying with mud. ¡± Sheng Fenghua didn¡¯t say anything but lowered her head, wondering if she could hurt the other party if she attacked now. After a review, Sheng Fenghua decided to go all out. Anyway, the master would not let them go. Rather than waiting for death, she might as well go all out. With this thought, Sheng Fenghua suddenly pulled out a military spike from her body and stabbed at the master¡¯s foot. The master did not expect Sheng Fenghua to dare to make a move when she was already so heavily injured. He was caught off guard for a moment. He only reacted when he felt pain on his foot. Then, he instinctively raised his other foot and kicked Sheng Fenghua hard. With this kick, Sheng Fenghua was directly kicked away by him and then thrown out heavily. When Sheng Fenghua made her move, Si Zhanbei also made his move. He took out a pistol from his body and pointed it at the master¡¯s chest. The sound of the gun was the same. The bullet flew toward the master, but it did not hit his chest. Instead, it missed. Because of this shot and Sheng Fenghua¡¯s sneak attack, the master fell to the ground. With his movement, the treasure in his hand was thrown out. It fell to the ground at the same time as Sheng Fenghua who was kicked out. Sheng Fenghua was already seriously injured. Now that she was kicked by the master again, the injuries on her body were even more serious. She spat out a few mouthfuls of blood. The fresh blood sprayed onto the box containing the treasure. The treasure was stained with blood and suddenly emitted a dazzling light, illuminating the entire night. Under this light, Sheng Fenghua, who was originally seriously injured, was suddenly wrapped up and disappeared from the spot. Si Zhanbei saw that Sheng Fenghua was injured. After he shot the master, he walked towards her. However, just as he was about to reach her, he was blocked by the light that suddenly appeared and bounced a few meters away. When he stood still again and looked at Sheng Fenghua, he realized that she had disappeared. His wife had disappeared! This thought shed through Si Zhanbei¡¯s mind and made his expression change. He shouted, ¡°Wife! Wife! WIFE! ¡± Unfortunately, no matter how Si Zhanbei shouted, there was no response except for his own voice. Chapter 1163

Chapter 1163: Chapter 1162: The disappearance of Sheng Fenghua

Author: Carefree MACHINE TRANSLATION Si Zhanbei panicked and ran towards the spot where Sheng Fenghua had disappeared. However, there was nothing but a pool of blood where there should have been people. Sheng Fenghua had really disappeared! His wife had disappeared just like that. Si Zhanbei went crazy. He turned around and red at the master lying on the ground. It was all because of him. If it wasn¡¯t for him, his wife wouldn¡¯t have disappeared. Si Zhanbei, who had already lost his mind because of Sheng Fenghua¡¯s sudden disappearance, had long lost his mind. At this moment, he hadpletely forgotten that Sheng Fenghua had a space. However, he could not be med for this. Because previously, Sheng Fenghua had been seriously injured by the master, and she had even vomited so much blood. Other than the fear of Sheng Fenghua¡¯s disappearance, he was more afraid of the master¡¯s two attacks, which had seriously injured Sheng Fenghua. He was afraid that the master¡¯s two attacks had already injured Sheng Fenghua¡¯s life. Si Zhanbei walked up to the master. At this moment, the master was first poisoned, then injured by Sheng Fenghua¡¯s foot, and even shot. He was not much better. However, at this moment, there was only shock in his eyes. He only knew that the treasure could bring back the dead and turn invisible, but he did not expect that the treasure could emit such a dazzling light. Right, he had seen the treasure shine once before. It was the time when he brought himself back from the dead. However, the light was not so dazzling, and it even bloomed. It was the kind of flower on the box. But today, he did not see the flower, nor did he see any resurrection. He only saw Sheng Fenghua disappear. She actually disappeared, and she disappeared right in front of him. The master could note back to his senses until Si Zhanbei¡¯s hateful gazended on him. Only then did hee back to his senses and look at him. ¡°Master, my wife is gone. What do you think I should do with you? ¡± Si Zhanbei looked at the master coldly, his eyes filled with killing intent. Initially, he and Sheng Fenghua had nned to keep the master alive and lock him up so that it would not affect them. But now, he only wanted to kill him and avenge Sheng Fenghua. ¡°You want to kill me? ¡± The master looked at Si Zhanbei and asked with certainty. He saw the killing intent in Si Zhanbei¡¯s eyes clearly and knew that he had the intention to kill. If it was in the past, he would be very happy to see the killing intent in Si Zhanbei¡¯s eyes when he heard these words. Because he had lived too long and lived too tirelessly, he wanted to die. But unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t kill himself. Let others kill him, they weren¡¯t his match. Therefore, he wanted to destroy the treasure and disappear with it. But now, he suddenly didn¡¯t want to die. He suddenly felt that it was good to be alive. Of course, it would be even better if he could get the treasure. Unfortunately, the treasure still fell into the hands of Sheng Fenghua and disappeared with her. ¡°Master, you harmed my wife. Do you think I shouldn¡¯t kill you? ¡± Si Zhanbei¡¯s voice was cold and full of killing intent. At this moment, he seemed to be suffering from a demonic disease. There was only one thing in his mind right now, and that was to kill the master in front of him and avenge Sheng Fenghua. ¡°WAIT! ¡± The master anxiously said two words, then looked at Si Zhanbei and said, ¡°you want to kill me because your wife has disappeared? ¡± ¡°What do you think? ¡± ¡°But have you ever thought that although your wife has disappeared, she might not necessarily be gone? ¡± The master tried to analyze Si Zhanbei¡¯s reasoning. Because previously, Sheng Fenghua had also disappeared, but didn¡¯t shee outter? Chapter 1164

Chapter 1164: Chapter 1163: Sheng Fenghua¡¯s disappearance

Author: Carefree MACHINE TRANSLATION The master thought that Sheng Fenghua¡¯s disappearance this time was the same as before. She had be invisible. The only difference was that in the past, she could turn invisible by herself, but now, she was turned invisible by a treasure. ¡°What do you want to say? ¡± Si Zhanbei¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but he didn¡¯t show it on his face. He looked at the master calmly. He knew that Sheng Fenghua had a space, and he hoped that Sheng Fenghua was in the space. He hoped that she would appear in front of him in the next second. But what if she wasn¡¯t there What if Sheng Fenghua really disappeared just like that Si Zhanbei¡¯s heart was filled with doubt. ¡°I want to say that her treasure will be protected, and it will be fine. ¡± The master nced at Si Zhanbei and said. ¡°Why should I believe you? ¡± Si Zhanbei¡¯s expression was still cold, and there was no expression on his face. The master couldn¡¯t tell what he was thinking at all. ¡°This? ¡± The master was speechless. That¡¯s right, he was the one who wanted to kill Sheng Fenghua, why should the other party believe him? Could it be that he was really going to die in his hands But he wasn¡¯t willing. He didn¡¯t want to die at all now. Even if he had lived for so long, he still wanted to live. ¡°So, master, I won¡¯t let you off today. ¡± Si Zhanbei raised his hand and pointed the gun at the master¡¯s head. ¡°Wait, wait! ¡± The master¡¯s expression changed and he said quickly. He knew the power of a pistol. This thing was more powerful than those knives and swords. Once the gun hit a vital point, death was inevitable. Previously, SI Zhanbei had already shot him. Fortunately, it was not on the vital point. Otherwise, he would have died long ago. It was said that the world was unpredictable. In the past, he wanted to die, but he did not have the chance to die. Now, he did not want to die, but faced the threat of death. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss it! ¡± The master said. Then, he looked at Si Zhanbei warily, secretly on guard. He nned to discuss terms with Si Zhanbei and see if he would let him go. ¡°discuss what? ¡± Si Zhanbei looked at the master, his eyes shining. Now, he had slowly calmed down. Although he still wanted to kill him, he was not so impulsive. Before killing the master, he had to make the other party spit out something useful. For example, where was the GU family. For example, who was the mastermind behind the Ye family¡¯s tragedy. ¡°I want to make a deal with you. ¡± The master looked at Si Zhanbei and said seriously. Now, in order to survive, he had to sacrifice some things. But, it didn¡¯t matter. It was just a temporary sacrifice. When his poison was cured and his wounds healed, he could still find trouble with Si Zhanbei. The master had a good n, but Si Zhanbei wasn¡¯t a fool. How could he not see through his n, it was just that he didn¡¯t expose it. Moreover, the deal that the master said was exactly what he needed. Now, the Gu family was almost suppressed by them, there was only one Gu family left. As long as they captured the Gu family, the Gu family would be almost finished. Therefore, he pretended to be unwilling and said, ¡°master, are you trying to stall for time and wait for reinforcements? ¡± ¡°No, no, no, I really want to make a deal with you. ¡± ¡°really? ¡± ¡°OF COURSE! ¡± ¡°Then tell me what kind of deal you want to make with me. ¡± After saying that, Si Zhanbei seemed to have thought of something and shook his head again He said, ¡°I think it¡¯s better to forget it. I have no interest in the deal you mentioned. It¡¯s more important to kill you to avenge my wife. ¡± Chapter 1165

Chapter 1165: Chapter 1159: You can go to hell

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You can go to hell, you can go to hell! ¡± Gu Xiangsi seemed to have lost her mind. It was not until Gu Zexi hugged her tightly that her hands trembled. She turned around and saw Gu Zexi¡¯s familiar face. ¡°Zexi. ¡± ¡°Yes, listen to me and put down the knife. ¡± Gu Xiangsi¡¯s dazed eyes finally calmed down when she saw Gu Zexi. The knife fell to the ground. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. ¡± Gu Zexi hugged her gently andforted her. He gently stroked her back. There was a tear in Gu Xiangsi¡¯s eyes, but it did not fall for a long time. ¡°Young Master Gu! ¡± A group of men in ck appeared. They had just taken full control of the people here. Nan Yue, this old fox, had fled from abroad. No matter the police or the military, they could not find any trace of him. He was already burning with anxiety. Only the Gu family remained calm. Back then, they were willing to marry Gu Xiangsi to Nan Yue. This was a conspiracy that had been buried for a long time. The so-called bad rtionship between Gu Xiangsi and the Gu family, the so-called Love Gu Xiangsi had for Nan Yue at first sight, and the so-called deep love Gu Xiangsi had for Nan Yue along the way were all fake. All of this was so that they could catch him in the act at this moment, or evenpletely destroy him. Thinking of the terrifying look in Gu Xiangsi¡¯s eyes just now, Nan Yue actually felt a chill run down his spine. Such a beauty had stayed by his bedside for several years just like that. It was only at this moment that Nan Yue could not help but admire his father-inw¡¯s strategy and patience. Old Master Gu had waited for more than 20 years for revenge. If it were not for the fact that he wanted to give his grandson a stable life, that old master who bore grudges would have already attacked him. ¡°Gu Xiangsi, I¡¯m the father of your child. ¡± ¡°Kill him! ¡± Gu XIANGSI¡¯s entire body was trembling slightly. She hated this man to the extreme, especially his gradually aging skin and figure. If it wasn¡¯t for Su Qin¡¯s mother¡¯s hatred, if it wasn¡¯t for Gu Zexi, she wouldn¡¯t have allowed herself to lie next to an old man she didn¡¯t love. That was her youth, and it was also her life. More importantly, when she had a young man in her heart that she loved deeply, the hatred in her heart became even more bone-deep and hateful in these few years. ¡°Xiangsi, don¡¯t be rash. ¡± Gu Zexi hugged her even tighter. ¡°This ce is already under our control. It¡¯s impossible for Nan Yue to escape. He will receive the retribution he deserves. Xiangsi, it¡¯s been hard on you all these years. ¡± Gu Xiangsi was stunned for a moment. When she saw Gu Zexi¡¯s face that was right in front of her, she suddenly burst into tears. ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡± Gu Zexi saw that Gu Xiangsi had lost control of her emotions. He took off his coat and ced it on her body. Then, he brought her out of the house. ¡°Gu Zexi, I¡¯m your father, you B * Stard! ¡± No matter how much Nan Yue shouted from behind, Gu Zexi did not turn around. The so-called blood rtives and the so-called father had long be worthless in his eyes. He and Ruo Chu were only descendants of the Gu family, forever. ... At this moment, the old man who was drinking tea in the Gu family suddenly shook his hand and ced the tea on the table shakily. ¡°Old man, Miss Xiangsi is back. ¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he saw two people outside the door. ¡°Grandfather. ¡± ¡°Xiangsi. ¡± Old Master Gu suddenly stood up and was supported by Gu Xiangsi who ran over. ¡°please don¡¯t move. Sit Down. ¡± Old Master Gu was already eighty years old. Although his body was strong and healthy, because of his age, his bodily functions were deteriorating day by day. ¡°Good Child, it¡¯s been hard on you. ¡± Gu Xiangsi had very clean and elegant makeup on her face. She was dressed in a slim Qipao, which gave her the elegance and demeanor of ady. ¡°GRANDPA, my granddaughter is UNFILIAL. ¡± Chapter 1166

Chapter 1166: Chapter 1160 was also watching over you

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Don¡¯t say that. The Gu family has always let you down. ¡± The old man had been cruel and merciless all his life, but the person Wei¡¯er had let down was Ruo Chu and Gu Xiangsi. Tears welled up in Gu Xiangsi¡¯s eyes. After the two of them reminisced, she realized that Ruo Chu wasn¡¯t around. ¡°GRANDPA, where¡¯s Ruo Chu? ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu and her husband went on their honeymoon. When theye back, they shoulde specially to see you. You¡¯re the benefactor of the GU family. ¡± ¡°GRANDPA, you¡¯re being a little too polite. ¡± Gu Xiangsi shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m the granddaughter of the Gu family. I¡¯m willing to do anything. ¡± Gu Zexi was always in her peripheral vision. It was a pity that it was impossible for them to be together when she went to the capital to marry Nan Yue. Old Master Gu didn¡¯t know what to say. It seemed like he was being unreasonable now. Seeing that she looked a little tired, he quickly asked Gu Zexi to take her to rest. ¡°Xiangsi, don¡¯t think too much. From now on, you¡¯ll live in the Gu family. The daughter of the Gu family will never have to worry about marriage. ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t marry, ¡± Gu Xiangsi said hurriedly. When she saw Gu Zexi¡¯s doubtful gaze, she suppressed all the bitterness in her heart. ¡°I won¡¯t marry anymore. I just want to stay in the Gu family and watch over my child. ¡± Watch over you too. Of course, she would never say this out loud. ¡°When you meet the man you like, you won¡¯t think like that anymore. ¡± Gu Zexi stroked her head like when he was young, but he didn¡¯t see the tears that shed past Gu Xiangsi¡¯s eyes. When he saw the child lying on the bed, the side profile of the child who was sleeping soundly could almost soften arge portion of the person. ¡°You should rest. I¡¯ll be leaving first. Call me if there¡¯s anything. ¡± Gu Xiangsi nodded. She saw his figure leaving the house until it waspletely far away. Her heart was very calm, unlike when she had been by Nan Yue¡¯s side. This was also very good. Time passed very quickly. When Gu Ruochu and Huo Nanchen, the newlyweds, had finally returned from a few countries, Yang Xi was about to give birth. ¡°It hurts so much... An, I won¡¯t give birth anymore, it hurts so much! ¡± Yang Xi¡¯s cries and screams could be heard from the ward. An Shaosi frowned as he paced back and forth outside, almost blinding Ruo Chu. ¡°No matter how much you sway, Xiao Xi hasn¡¯t given birth yet. ¡± ¡°Why does it hurt so much to give birth? ¡± His tone could not hide his irritation and uneasiness. ¡°An, why do you have to make me suffer after you¡¯ve had your fun? I WON¡¯T FORGIVE YOU! ¡± There was a sudden silence outside the ward. In order to avoid some awkwardness, Rong Xiao coughed softly from the side, ¡°this, perhaps it hurts too much... ¡± ¡°Back when I gave birth, it was already difficult for me to give birth. I was still a pitiful little girl who only had Rong Xiao and Xin by my side. ¡± Gu Ruochu suddenly brought up this matter. Naturally, Huo Nanchen was the one who felt sorry for her. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. ¡± Eldest young master huo was once again poked in the heart by his lovely wife. He lowered his eyes and admitted his mistake, ¡°we¡¯re not giving birth anymore. Wanyue and Qiao an are more than enough. ¡± These days, she had been pampered by thousands of children. Whenever she thought about the suffering she had gone through in the past three years, she would feel sorry for her. Even though the Old Lady had secretly expressed her intention to give birth to a second child, eldest young master huo basically ignored her. Old People always like to have more children. However, if he wanted his wife to suffer, he would neverpromise. ¡°sisters, you must never treat these smelly men well in the future. All MEN ARE BIG HOGS! ¡± Yang Xi called out again from the inside. Gu Ruochu only wanted tough when she heard this. She did not know why Yang Xi would have the energy to shout so loudly when she was giving birth. Chapter 1167

Chapter 1167: Chapter 1161 was really ugly

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Yang Xi gave birth pretty quickly. Two hourster, she heard the baby crying. Back then, Ruo Chu had given birth for three whole days and three nights. ¡°How cute. ¡± Although she was still being carried by the doctor, everyone could already feel how cute the baby was. They forgot to mention. An Xiaosi was a boy. This baby was really strange. It didn¡¯t cry. This was the first time the doctor had seen a baby that didn¡¯t cry. However, the baby was also very healthy after a full-term checkup. This made the doctor very confused. Hence, he thought about it and pped an Xiaosi¡¯s butt. ¡°Wah... ¡± An Xiaosi finally burst into tears. After howling for a while, he realized that there was nothing wrong and went back to sleep. Yang Xiaoxi said, ¡°so ugly. ¡± Even from a distance, he felt ugly. As the mother of the Child, Gu Ruochu was the first to bring the child to Yang Xiaoxi. In the end, Huo Wanyue and Huo Qiaoan, the two children, insisted on carrying their younger brother. ¡°He¡¯s really ugly. ¡± Yang Xi did not cry even after giving birth. However, when she saw her newborn baby, she almost wanted to cry. This was the first time that young master an was flustered. He immediatelyforted his wife, ¡°don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid. You¡¯ll look better when you grow up. ¡± Gu Ruochu replied, ¡°a mother doesn¡¯t find her child ugly. You must remember this. ¡± Yang Xi repeated this in her heart three times before her son suddenly opened his eyes. ¡°Ah! ¡± Yang Xiaoxi was the first to be shocked. However, the baby only nced at her mother before he closed his eyes again. It was a false rm. This was the first time that Gu Ruochu had seen such a magical child. She almostughed herself to death, ¡°could it be that you find him ugly and want to open your eyes to see what you look like? ¡± ¡°nonsense, how could a newborn child understand? ¡± After all, he was her child. Yang Xiaoxi¡¯s heart was soon filled with motherly love. The more she held the child, the happier she became. She was very satisfied. She reached out and poked the child¡¯s face. The child¡¯s closed eyes suddenly opened and hezily nced at his mother. Even his expression was exactly the same as before. It was as if he was disgusted by his mother¡¯s actions. This time, everyone could see everything clearly. They felt that little friend an was simply too magical. Yang Xi¡¯s curiosity was suddenly piqued. She stretched out her hand and poked him again. Little an SI really opened his eyes again. ¡°Young Master, look, look. Why is he so funny? ¡± Good... ... y ? ? Three ck lines slid down everyone¡¯s forehead. A ck man with a question mark on his face. Could a child y like this? Seeing how Yang Xiaoxi poked him from time to time, young master an felt sorry for his son. He hurriedly stretched out his hand to stop her. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to y like this with your son. ¡± Yang Xiaoxi stopped and beamed. ¡°Okay, if you don¡¯t want to y, then I won¡¯t y. ¡± Why didn¡¯t she sound convincing? ¡°Ruo Chu, was your Qiao an like this when she was born? ¡± Yang Xiaoxi asked with a smile as she held the child in her arms. Huo Qiaoan also looked at ruo Chu curiously Ruo Chu shook her head. ¡°Huo Qiaoan was very cold when he was born. Other than opening his eyes once when he was born, he didn¡¯t pay attention to me for the next three days. Wanyue already knew how to tease me at that time. Later, I thought he was toozy. ¡± Initially, ruo Chu was a little worried when he didn¡¯t open his eyes for three days. However, when he woke up, the action of him opening his eyes was so funny that it almost made herugh to death. Perhaps, it was because he waszy. Huo Wanyue was alreadyughing at her brother. She ran over and hugged him. ¡°little yuan is so silly. ¡± Huo Qiaoan had a look of disdain on his face. ¡°You¡¯re the silly one. ¡± The little girl immediately became angry. She turned around and hugged her mother toin. ¡°Mommy, little yuan is so bad. He called me silly just now. ¡± COMMENT Chapter 1168

Chapter 1168: Chapter 1161¡¯Damn it¡¯

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu stroked the heads of the two children, ¡°look, today is the day my little brother is born. Don¡¯t disturb my little brother¡¯s sleep. ¡± The two children were now obedient and replied in unison, ¡°alright. ¡± Yang Xi¡¯s recovery was smooth and she was discharged from the hospital after a few days. Huo wanyue and Huo Qiaoan had been pestering Gu Ruochu for a few days. They were mainly dissatisfied with the fact that the couple had been on their honeymoon for eight months and could only leave master huo alone in the empty room. For some reason, Gu Ruochu had an evil intention. She liked to tease him even more at this time and ran away when the children called out to her. ¡°Damn it. ¡± One day, he finally could not take it anymore. Just as the two children were delivered to Old Lady Huo¡¯s hands, she grabbed a certain someone¡¯s wrist in the next second and pressed him against the wall to do whatever she wanted. ¡°What are you doing? In public. ¡± His tie was crooked and his button had fallen off. His chest was stuck to her body and he eagerly opened the door and pressed her against the back of the door. The door mmed shut. ¡°What do you think I¡¯m doing? ¡± ¡°Hey, hey, be careful of your influence. Children need to be taught well. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, the child is with grandmother. ¡± It turned out that this was premeditated. Gu Ruochu had no choice but to give up. ¡°alright then, be gentle. I still have to go to the office tomorrow. I must not leave any marks on my neck. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± When she closed her eyes, she still looked a little shy. ¡°How many times have you done this? Why do you still look so shy? ¡± ¡°Get lost, do you think that I¡¯m like you, able to do anything no matter where I am? ¡± Heughed softly and immediately attacked the city. After an unknown amount of time, his hand was still lingering on her body, but it was fiercely pped away. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep, whoever touches me again will be a dog. ¡± Huo Nanchen did not know whether tough or cry. Seeing that she was exhausted, he hugged her and fell asleep. At seven o¡¯clock the next day, his phone suddenly rang. Huo Nanchen was the first to wake up. He touched the ringing phone in a daze and asked, ¡°hello? ¡± When he heard the man¡¯s slightly cold and maic voice, Gu Ruochu¡¯s assistant was stunned and stammered, ¡°i... I¡¯m Ruo Chu¡¯s assistant. I want to wake Ruo Chu up. ¡± Huo Nanchen realized that he had picked up the wrong phone and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wake her up when she gets back. ¡± ¡°Oh, oh. ¡± After the assistant hung up, his heart was still pounding. So, it was Huo Shao. Tsk Tsk, it seems that director Gu is preparing to die drunk in the soft countryside. ¡°Why did you pick up my call? ¡± Gu Ruochu sat up and smoothed her hair. She was supposed to meet her assistant at eight o¡¯clock today. Who would have thought that she would wake up until now. ¡°I picked up the wrong phone by ident. I¡¯ll send you over. ¡± He had already gotten up and quickly put on his clothes. He then bent down and lifted the nket when Gu Ruochu was still unconscious. He then heard a certain someone scream, ¡°what are you doing? ¡± He suddenly lifted her nket. She waspletely naked under the nket. Huo Nanchen only smiled. He reached out and pulled the woman out of the nket and sat her down on hisp. He then began to dress her. ¡°hand. ¡± He carefully dressed her before putting her down. Gu Ruochu got down from hisp. Her ears were still a little red, ¡°let¡¯s go. ¡± Even though he had helped her put on her clothes countless times, he still felt a little embarrassed. It was as if everything had been done for him. After eldest young master Huo had sent his wife to thepany, many people in thepany looked at the ¡°newlyweds¡± out of the corner of their eyes. This sweetness was really enviable. They were just too happy. Chapter 1169 - Chapter 1162: Late

Chapter 1169: Chapter 1162: Late

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She looked at the time and realized that she was indeedte. This man had caused her to bete again. Even though Huo Nanchen had indirectly caused her to bete, Gu Ruochu was a person who bore grudges. Her expression suddenly changed and she smiled as she rubbed his shoulder, ¡°Hubby, thank you for sending me to the office. ¡± ¡°Do you still need to thank me? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Gu Ruochu walked up to him. Seeing that she had taken the initiative to throw herself into his arms, he naturally opened his arms and hugged her, ¡°why are you still acting like a spoiled child when you¡¯re already at the entrance of the office? ¡± She curled into his embrace and the light in her eyes sparkled. She lifted her head to look at his side profile and suddenly smiled. Of course, he still enjoyed her acting like a spoiled child at this moment. ¡°Let¡¯s go to my office first. ¡± She leaned to the side and licked his ear. His gaze became much deeper, ¡°what are we ying? Who Do you seem to be discussing a contract with today? ¡± The new movie was about to be released and as the director, he naturally had to host a party to celebrate. Gu Ruochu¡¯s balls hurt a little when she thought of today¡¯s appointment. ¡°It¡¯s alright, there¡¯s no rush. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± His eyes were deep, dark and full of meaning. When he saw her sitting on herp with her arms around his neck, he felt that something was not right. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything rash. ¡± She was sprawled on top of him. Huo Nanchen was afraid that she would feel ufortable, so he adjusted his seat and adjusted the angle of the seat so that she could sprawl on top of his chest. ¡°Why would I do anything rash? I just wanted to give you a good morning kiss. I forgot about it just now. ¡± His short breaths revealed his dissatisfaction. A smile appeared on her face, and she yed with her hair casually. He was already looking at the woman on top of him with an expressionless face. ¡°Get up, I have to go to work too. ¡± ¡°No, wait a little longer. ¡± ¡°You did it on purpose? ¡± ¡°Only now do you see it? ¡± Was she punishing him forst night? ¡°Okay, YOU HAVE GUTS! ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve had guts a long time ago, and now the seeds have sprouted and grown up. ¡± She was referring to Huo Qiaoan and Huo Wanyue, the two children. Huo Nanchen seemed to be a little choked by her, but he was really helpless against her. Thatzy and arrogant look of his made her feel helpless. ¡°little ancestor, what do you want? ¡± Hearing his Helpless Sigh, Gu Ruochu raised her head and looked at the expression on his face. She suddenly smiled and reached out to rub his face, ¡°I don¡¯t want anything. I¡¯m going to talk to my assistant about something. ¡± ¡°Gu Ruochu. ¡± He gritted his teeth at these three words. Could it be that she could not tell that his heart was itching She was lying on top of him so early in the morning and now she was going to turn around and leave? ¡°bye-bye? ¡± Gu Ruochu had already flipped herself up andzilybed her long hair. ¡°If it¡¯s not convenient for you to go out now, you can stay in my office for a while. No one wille in for the time being. If you want to go out now... ¡± She purposely averted her gaze and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s fine too. However, I suggest that you choose the former. Otherwise, your reputation as the great master Huo will bepletely spread today. ¡± ¡°Come here, stop! ¡± No matter how the person behind her ordered, Gu Ruochu had already escaped. She did not seem to have the slightest intention of listening to him. When Yi Yu saw Gu Ruochu, she pointed at her watch. It was almost nine o¡¯clock, ¡°boss, I thought you wouldn¡¯t being today. ¡± Seeing the ambiguous look on her face, Gu Ruochu coughed lightly, ¡°prepare the contract and let¡¯s go. Didn¡¯t you say that there was a dinner party? ¡± ¡°boss, are you very tired now? ¡± Chapter 1170 - Chapter 1163: Not Tired

Chapter 1170: Chapter 1163: Not Tired

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Yi Yu asked this question on purpose. Gu Ruochu nced at her and replied expressionlessly, ¡°not tired. ¡± Yi Yu Chuckled, ¡°actually, it¡¯s normal to be tired. You didn¡¯t need toe to work so soon anyway. The children were making a fuss about you not getting enough rest, so you didn¡¯t get much restst night. From the looks of it, are you nning to have a second child The young master and the youngdy are still so young. One for each of the two families is just fun, right?¡± Fun? Are Children meant to be yed with? ¡°I¡¯m really not tired. ¡± She continued to remain expressionless. Yi Yu made an OK sign, ¡°alright, then just pretend that I don¡¯t know anything. ¡± Gu Ruochu:¡±...¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡± Seeing that her boss had left, Yi Yu quickly grabbed her contract and followed him. When they arrived at the dinner party, they realized that it was almost entirely filled with people whom they did not know. ¡°Hello. ¡± A slender hand reached out. The middle and index fingers of that hand were all wearing rings, making it look delicate and fair. When she raised her head, a pretty face entered her sight. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m the director of Tianhuan Entertainment Company, Xie Ziyu. ¡± Gu Ruochu reached out to hold that hand. She had a hunch that this woman was older than her by a few years. ¡°Hello. ¡± Gu Ruochu was discussing a coboration with a television series. This time, Huangtu had personally invested in it and had begun to make a television series without restraint. This television series only had one script and the male and female leads had yet to be selected. After everyone had introduced each other, they began to discuss a few aspects of the coboration, which went unexpectedly smoothly. Even though Xie Ziyu was older than her, she did not put on airs at all. Instead, she acted in a carefree manner. ¡°Miss Xie, since we¡¯re both very satisfied with this coboration, it¡¯s been a pleasure working with you. ¡± After she had finished speaking, Gu Ruochu once again extended her hand in a friendly manner. Xie Ziyu was straightforward as well. She waved her hand and said, ¡°you¡¯re really treating me as an outsider. If you don¡¯t mind, you can call me sister Ziyu. I¡¯m 29 this year, so I should be much older than you. ¡± Of course, Gu Ruochu would not deliberately mention her age. No woman would be willing to be discussed about her age, regardless of whether she had said that she did not mind. ¡°Sister Ziyu. ¡± ¡°Hey. ¡± Xie Ziyu seemed to be exceptionally happy and even dragged them to have lunch together. Gu Ruochu was too busy to have lunch with Huo Nanchen, so she could only give him a call to tell him. ¡°I¡¯m finally having lunch with the artistic director of Tianhuan today. You can have lunch by yourself today. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already made a reservation for lunch, and now you¡¯re abandoning me? ¡± Huo Nanchen nced at the time on his wrist and spoke with a tone of undetectable grievance. ¡°It¡¯s only lunch, how can you be calctive? ¡± ¡°Was it only lunch? It seems like you¡¯ve often kicked me out for having lunch with someone before. ¡± Gu Ruochu:¡±...¡± They had been together for eight months, yet the man was still clinging to her. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make it up to you tonight. ¡± ¡°You said it. ¡± ¡°I said it. ¡± The tone of his voice, which had sounded a little dejected at first, suddenly became full of confidence. Gu Ruochu wondered if this ck-hearted man had just dug a hole and waited for her to jump into it. She had felt so sorry for him just now! The corners of Huo Nanchen¡¯s lips curved slightly and a gentle light appeared in his eyes, ¡°I¡¯ll be returning to the GU family tonight. Grandfather said that there¡¯s an important person he wants to introduce to you. ¡± An important person? Gu Ruochu guessed in her heart and nodded, ¡°alright,e pick me up at five in the afternoon after work. ¡± After speaking, Gu Ruochu hung up the phone only to see Xie Ziyu walking over, ¡°sister Ziyu, let¡¯s go. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Chapter 1171 - Chapter 1164, unknown

Chapter 1171: Chapter 1164, unknown

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The two of them seemed to have hit it off as soon as they met at the dining table. Gu Ruochu felt that this woman was very straightforward. Although she was 29 years old, she had already brought her career to the top. She was an artistic director who earned tens of millions of yuan a year. However, her marriage and rtionships werepletely nk. After chatting for a while, she realized that she liked this Xie Ziyu even more. It was almost five in the afternoon when Huo Nanchen came to pick her up. ¡°Did grandfather say who he was going to meet tonight? ¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t say. ¡± Huo Nanchen started the car. Gu Ruochu was curious, but Huo Nanchen did not know either. He only nced at her and asked, ¡°Do you know how Nan Yue was brought back? ¡± Gu Ruochu obviously avoided the mention of Nan Yue. If it had not been for him, her mother would not have died and many tragedies would not have happened. Ever since he was brought back to the prison, Gu Ruochu did not even want to know anything about Nan Yue. ¡°I don¡¯t know. ¡± ¡°Nan Yue has been at the peak of his power for his entire life. An Old Fox like him knew how to leave a way out for himself from the moment he became president. This was also the reason why he was able to escape and avoid everyone¡¯s pursuit. ¡± ¡°He¡¯s still too conceited. When your grandfather married Gu Xiangsi to him, it was all part of a conspiracy. If it wasn¡¯t for Gu Xiangsi by his side, perhaps Nan Yue would have been able to enjoy his old age after all those evil deeds. ¡± Gu Xiangsi. Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart skipped a beat as if she had thought of something. ¡°Is Gu Xiangsi really grandfather¡¯s person? ¡± Actually, she had already noticed something from the very beginning when she was in the capital. Although this Gu Xiangsi had a calm face and looked at Nan Yue like a normal person would look at her husband and lover, she still felt that something was wrong. Back then, when Nan Yue had killed Su Qin, it was impossible for her grandfather to not hold a grudge against him. Perhaps, they were all waiting for this moment. Gu Xiangsi was only in her twenties but she had almost given her best years and youth to Nan Yue and the Gu family. Now, she even has a child. ¡°Xiangsi is not easy. ¡± ¡°Yes, she¡¯s the girl that grandfather adopted. She¡¯s willing to do this. It can be said that she has a lot of courage. ¡± ¡°It seems that the person that grandfather wants us to meet is undoubtedly Xiangsi. ¡± Huo Nanchen did not understand women. Most women would not be willing to sacrifice themselves because of so-called justice. Instead.. Faith. Gu Ruochu could roughly guess who this faith was. Gu Ruochu¡¯s emotions were a littleplicated. Soon, she saw the woman who was still as beautiful as a flower in the garden of the Huo family¡¯s vi. When their eyes met, they could see the calmness and warmth in each other¡¯s eyes. This was a sense of happiness that had settled down after years of suffering. What was she feeling happy about Gu Ruochu looked at Gu Xiangsi and could not help but feel a little worried. She was well aware of the rtionship between her brother and Chu Xin. If Gu Xiangsi was added to the mix, she really did not know how things would continue to develop. ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± Gu Ruochu walked over and did not know how to address her. The old man stood up and the Butler walked to the old man¡¯s side to help him up. ¡°Ruo Chu, let me introduce you. This is your sister. She¡¯s only a few months older than you. ¡± ¡°Sister Xiangsi. ¡± Gu Xiangsi nodded and smiled, ¡°I haven¡¯t had the chance to talk to you properly thest few times I¡¯ve seen you. I might as well live on. ¡± If one was not careful, one would be doomed to eternal damnation by Nan Yue¡¯s side. Right now, the only thing she was thankful for was that she was still alive and had sessfully brought her child out. ¡°sit down. ¡± I¡¯ve seen everything I need to see today. Chapter 1172 - Chapter 1165: I dont regret it at all

Chapter 1172: Chapter 1165: I don¡¯t regret it at all

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°GRANDPA, actually, I¡¯ve always wanted to know one thing. How did I... How did I suddenly get transferred to Zhou Yunxi¡¯s house? Logically speaking, I seem to have grown up in the Gu family. ¡± Those Gardens and those memories of the past were all in her mind. ¡°It¡¯s GRANDPA who has let you down. ¡± The old man looked at her. ¡°When Nan Yue took over, he set his eyes on you. GRANDPA didn¡¯t want you to get involved in these disputes, so he sent someone to send you abroad. ¡± He originally thought that this would let her get away from all these troubles. Who knew that after going around in circles, she would still return to the source. Nan Yue was so ruthless that he didn¡¯t even let his own daughter off. ¡°All this suffering has been suffered by Xiangsi. ¡± The old man felt very guilty towards Gu Xiangsi. He didn¡¯t want Ruo Chu to suffer, but he still let the innocent Xiangsi get involved. ¡°GRANDPA, I don¡¯t regret it at all. ¡± Gu Xiangsi shook her head She mocked herself. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t picked me up back then, I would have probably frozen to death on the road and starved to death. I wouldn¡¯t even have survived past the age of 18. But now, I have my grandfather, my brother, and my sister. The heavens have already given me a lot of love. I will never regret what I¡¯ve done.¡± ¡°Back then, I chose my own path. If I couldn¡¯t work for the Gu family, I would feel uneasy. This is the way of the world, happiness must be exchanged at a price. Now that I¡¯m like this, I feel very happy. ¡± Gu Ruochu liked Gu Xiangsi even more. She felt that this was a woman who dared to do things but also dared to admit it. She was truly brave. ¡°Let bygones be bygones. ¡± Gu Ruochu raised her wine ss. Both she and Gu Xiangsi had suffered the same fate. Fortunately, Nan Yue had finally been brought to justice. He would spend the rest of his life in prison. Once he thought about it, he felt at ease. There was a saying that goes, ¡°a toast to bygones and never look back for the rest of your life. ¡°. ... When Gu Ruochu followed Gu Xiangsi to see the child, she saw the child sitting on the bed with his big, watery eyes ying with Huo Wanyue and Huo Wanyue. In total, he was one or two years older than the Dragon and Phoenix twins. His fair and tender little face was very delicate. His short hair was as soft as silk, making him look quiet and elegant. He sat there quietly like a cool breeze in the heat of summer, Gu Ruochu thought to herself. ¡°Mommy. ¡± The little girl¡¯s sharp eyes caught sight of Gu Ruochu and she rushed over, ¡°the new brother hates my toys. He even smiled at me just now. ¡± The little girl had not yet recovered from her excitement at having a new ymate. ¡°Sister Xiangsi, what¡¯s the child¡¯s name? ¡± ¡°His name is Gu Yinshu. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s a very nice name. ¡± Gu Xiangsi smiled, ¡°it¡¯s the name that brother gave him. ¡± Gu Ruochu paused and then smiled as well. ¡°Little Shu doesn¡¯t like to talk much. It seems that he likes Wanyue and Qiao an very much. ¡± ¡°they can y together more often in the future. ¡± ¡°Miss Ruo Chu! ¡± The maid ran over, her forehead covered in sweat. When she saw Gu Xiangsi, she smiled, ¡°I knew Miss Ruo Chu was here. Miss Chu has arrived and is looking for you everywhere. ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be right out. ¡± At the mention of Chu Xin, Gu Ruochu felt an inexplicable sense of awkwardness. On the other hand, Gu Xiangsi continued to smile, ¡°Chu Xin is the person that brother likes, right? ¡± Gu Ruochu did not dare to determine the person that Gu Xiangsi liked in her heart, so she simply nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that they would be together for so many years. In the end, it can be said that fate has brought them together. ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Gu Xiangsi picked up Gu Yinshu with a beautiful smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯ll take yinshu upstairs to bed first. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Gu Ruochu led the two children out as she watched her go upstairs. ¡°Aunt Xin. ¡± Chapter 1173

Chapter 1173: Chapter 1166 was finallyplete

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Huo wanyue pounced on her first. Huo qiaoan reminded her to slow down. Chu Xin hugged her and poked her nose, ¡°be careful, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of falling after running like that. ¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s time to call her aunt. ¡± Gu Ruochu saw the two of them standing together and understood. Chu Xin coughed softly, feeling a little shy. ¡°You¡¯ve both decided on each other? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Gu Zexi clenched the hand of the person next to him. Gu Ruochu could see the determination in their rtionship. They had been torturing each other for years, there should be a result. ¡°I didn¡¯t think much of you back then because Xin was still very young at that time. Since you¡¯ve already decided on each other, there¡¯s nothing much for me to say. I¡¯m not one of those pedantic parents who would insist on finding a partner for you. You¡¯re not young anymore, it¡¯s time for you to get engaged.¡± Chu Xin was mentally prepared to be reprimanded. After all, she had harbored impure thoughts when she had approached Gu Zexi back then. But now, the old man had actually said that he wanted to get engaged. ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Chu Xin felt a surge of warmth in her heart. She was extremely grateful towards the old man and forgave her for what she had done in her youth. The old man waved his hand, ¡°since we¡¯re all here, it¡¯s not convenient for us to leave tonight. Have the housekeeper bring a few people to clean up the room upstairs. We¡¯ll sleep here tonight. ¡± ¡°thank you, Grandfather. ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve told you that grandfather isn¡¯t such a pedantic person. ¡± Besides, he dotes on his grandchildren the most. After dinner, the two children fell asleep early. In the courtyard, the defeated peony had retracted all its splendor. Gu ruochu looked at the withered branches and felt that time had passed very quickly. ¡°When the children are older, let them go abroad to gain experience. Let them change to another country and let them paint their own lives with their own colors. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± This time, Gu Ruochu did not refuse. She hoped that they would have a different but equally exciting life. There woulde a day when the destined person would participate in their own lives on time and on time. When two children were born, they would not be like other people but would have a very high starting point. Even if the starting point was very high, as parents, they would not want them to waste their starting point. What Huo Nanchen wanted more was to have a few more years of their own time together. As for the second child that his grandmother had mentioned, he could forget about it. The person behind him carried her over. She leaned on his chest and closed her eyes. ¡°...¡± Once the matter of her stepdaughter¡¯s marriage was over, the Gu family once again spread the news of young master Gu¡¯s engagement. No one expected that young master Gu would not marry Wan Qian, the daughter of the Wan family, as he wished. Instead, he married the daughter of the Chu family. So be it. They thought that the Chu family was going to be rich this time. After all, it was not an ordinary person that they had hooked up with. The rich merchants from other countries had managed to climb up to the top of the local families and had also grown their own prestige. It was a pity that the Gu family had not invited any rtives of the Chu family to the banquet. This made the Chu family very embarrassed and embarrassed. However, the Chu family did not dare to say anything and they did not dare to mention the Gu family outside. When she saw Gu Zexi in a suit and holding the bride¡¯s hand as they walked solemnly and solemnly across the red carpet, surrounded by ribbons and rose petals, Chu Xin¡¯s smile was as bright as a flower. ¡°This couple has finally seeded. ¡± Gu ruochu looked at the rare smile on her brother¡¯s face and felt a genuine sense of joy. The moment the bride was lifted into his arms, she revealed a bashful expression. Gu Ruoyun was rather moved. ¡°I think so too. ¡± Lu Jinye was holding Wan Yue as he watched the wedding ceremony. Huo Qiaoan had run off to God knows where. Recently, he had been fed dog food by these people frequently. He really wanted to cover his mouth for fear of making a dog bark, especially at such a happy moment for others Chapter 1174

Chapter 1174: Chapter 1167: I want to return to the entertainment industry

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu could not help but roll her eyes elegantly when she heard Lu Jinye teasing her. ¡°How old are you? ¡± ¡°27, is a single man of my age getting cold already? ¡± Gu Ruochu could not help but interrupt him when she saw how serious he was. ¡°No, you¡¯re like this. You keep saying that you¡¯re single and no one is chasing you. Unfortunately, the girl who appeared took the initiative to say that she wants to chase you, so you just said ¡®get lost¡¯ . ¡± ¡°If the dog you like doesn¡¯t appear, the dog that appears doesn¡¯t like it. ¡± Lu Jinye replied with a rather sentimental tone and teased the little fellow in his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t you agree? ¡± Of course, Huo Wanyue did not know what he was talking about. However, when she heard what he said, she could only nod her head foolishly. ¡°Uncle Lu is right. ¡± Gu Ruochu:¡±...¡± She rolled her eyes at him once again. This way, she would be able to find the dog she likes. Bah! Ady should be able to do that. ¡°It¡¯s more like it if you meet someone you like. You can try to get along with them first. What if there¡¯s a spark of love between the two of you along the way? Back in the entertainment industry, countless girls would throw flirtatious nces at you. Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve forgotten about it. ¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see. ¡± Lu Jinye had a headache. Anyway, he did not want to think about all this nonsense. ¡°I want to go back to the entertainment industry. ¡± ¡°You want to go back already? ¡± ¡°Yes, if I don¡¯t reply soon, I¡¯ll really be forced to cry by my father¡¯s urge to get married. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s good too. Ourpany has just prepared a television series. Are you interested ining? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m interested. Let¡¯s take a look. ¡± Okay, Gu Ruochu made a hand gesture. She watched as the newlyweds exchanged rings and kissed each other. Everyone around them was jeering. They only stopped when they saw huo Nanchen carrying Huo Qiaoan and walking towards them. ¡°Hurry up and find your man. As a single dog, I want to continue to experience their happiness. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Gu Ruochu took the child from his hand and walked towards Huo Nanchen. Today, Gu Ruochu was wearing a nude-colored dress and a simple ne of the same color. Most of the guests were familiar with each other and the family of four followed old master Gu to receive the guests. ¡°Old Master, congrattions! ¡± Old Master Gu looked radiant today. Indeed, he was in high spirits when it came to happy events. The Zhang family had alsoe. After all, they were rtives, especially after Gu Zexi¡¯s wedding. It was impossible for them not toe. Ning Tang and Zhang Xuan had alsoe. Even though they had made a fool of themselves by taking in their daughter, their feelings for Ruo Chu had not changed. Furthermore, Ruo Chu was the daughter of Zhang Xuan¡¯s cousin. Zhang Xuan and her cousin had always had a good rtionship. ¡°I¡¯ve grown up and finally have a family. ¡± Ning Tang sighed. The years had made him more mature. Zhang Xuan wore a luxurious shawl and her behavior was elegant. ¡°Call Me Grandma and GRANDPA. ¡± ¡°Grandma, GRANDPA. ¡± ¡°good girl. ¡± Zhang Xuan really liked Wan Yue. She always felt that this little girl was soft and cute, and also a little entric. e in and have a seat. ¡± Zhang Xuan responded with a smile on her face. At this time, the old man should havepletely forgiven them. In fact, he didn¡¯t really do anything to the Ning family earlier. He just had some unresolved issues. It was rare for Old Madam Huo toe out and talk with the old man happily. This time, old Madam Huo came as the matriarch of the Ning family. Knowing that Chu Xin¡¯s father and stepmother were not good people, old Madam Huo felt sorry for Chu Xin. She simply suggested that the matriarch of the Ning family be present. Chu Xin cried on the spot and was quickly persuaded to stop. ¡°Good Child, the good days are in the future. ¡± Chapter 1175

Chapter 1175: Chapter 1168 was nothing

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Old Lady Huo patted the back of Chu Xin¡¯s hand. It was not easy for her to stop crying. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t cry. ¡± Gu Ruochu held her hand and carefully wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes to prevent her from wiping off her eyeliner. Chu Xin¡¯s tears turned into a smile. ¡°brother, you must take good care of sister-inw from now on. ¡± ¡°I know. ¡± Gu Xiangsi hugged Gu Yinshu. Chu Xin had an inexplicable fondness for this child and pinched his face. ¡°Uncle, aunt... ¡± A sweet voice called out to them and a sweet smile appeared on the newlyweds¡¯faces. The warm and cheerful sound of a violin and the light-colored balloons slowly rose into the air. The little girl, Wanyue, was very excited as she hugged her brother and smiled, ¡°look, look... ¡± Huo Qiaoan¡¯s face broke into a rare smile. Gu Ruochu lowered her head and suddenly felt a shadow pounce on her. She raised her head and met the pair of dark and bright eyes with a heavy smile. His hand wrapped around her waist and he lowered his head to kiss her lips. ¡°Huh? ¡± The little girl clearly saw this and suddenly covered her eyes with her hand. Her fingers quietly revealed a gap as she watched her parents openly disy their love. The cameraman next to her quickly captured this scene. With a click, the family of four was captured in the camera. The Sky was filled with rising balloons. Warm, romantic, and happy. One night, Gu Ruochu was suddenly woken up. She immediately woke up the people next to her, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Gu Ruochu shook her head andbed her hair behind her head. ¡°nothing, I just had a nightmare. ¡± She turned around and got up. She wanted to go downstairs to drink some water, but she did not know when the man had gotten up. He reached out and carried her downstairs. Gu Ruochu was still in a daze, especially after being awakened by the nightmare. In the next second, a cup of warm water was stuffed into her hand. ¡°drink it and go to sleepter. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Gu Ruochu felt a little better after drinking some water in the face of his head-scratching. Coincidentally, she bumped into Wan Yue who had juste out of her room to rub her eyes. The little girl, who had been stuffed with dog food in the middle of the night, looked at her father calmly and nced at her. Then, she carried her mother upstairs. She burst into tears. She could imagine how many times she would be abused in the future. ¡°...¡± Lu Jinye didn¡¯t fall asleep as he listened to the bell outside. The cigarette in his hand slowly rose as he looked at his own poster and fell into a short period of contemtion. He was gilded at a very young age, attracting countless fangirls to chase after him. However, no one seemed to really want to understand what kind of person he was. He was 27 this year and was about to turn 30. In fact, he didn¡¯t want to be like his father who said he would find a woman to marry and have children. Instead, he wanted to shine for thest time at his most glorious age. ¡°Jin Ye, Ruo Chu wants you to go to thepany tomorrow. See if the male lead suits your taste. If you don¡¯t like it, let¡¯s change it. ¡± Seeing the text message on his phone, Lu Jinye didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Could this manager be so stupid? With Ruo Chu¡¯s character, she had never seen her change a script for anyone before. Thinking of his headache, Lu Jinye simply didn¡¯t want to think about it and fell asleep. ... In the study, a middle-aged man in his early 50s sat. ¡°Sir, are you really going to do this? Do you want to think about it again? ¡± There was a man in a Butler uniform who was wiping his sweat. He did not seem to understand. ¡°otherwise, do you have any other ideas? Back then, I wanted him to inherit the Lu family and continue to protect my God of gamblers¡¯ business. Look at how young he is, and he already ran away from home? ¡± ¡°I think... Yes. ¡± Chapter 1176

Chapter 1176: Chapter 1169 was indeed a favored child of the heavens

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Lu Yuan frowned. This child had too much of an independent personality. When he was young, he had always thought that he could make his sonpromise. In the end, he had been wandering the world for decades and that kid had never once begged him to let him off the hook. Except for the matter of Gu Ruochu. He had initially thought that it would be good if he and Gu Ruochu could change their personalities and ept the Lu family again. In the end, Gu Ruochu had married Huo Nanchen. Now, he had no choice but to think of another n. It would be simpler and more violent. He would then be given a girl. Lu Yuan suddenly felt refreshed at the thought of this. He should have had this idea a long time ago. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the young master will hold a grudge against you. The young master is a Scorpio just like the Madam, so... He loves to hold grudges. ¡± Lu Yuan:¡±...¡± It seemed that it was true. Jin Ye was indeed a person who loves to hold grudges. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll take responsibility if anything happens. ¡± With Lu Yuan¡¯s assurance, the housekeeper almost hit it off. ¡°Alright, leave it to me. ¡± Lu Jinye had no idea that his biological father was nning to scheme against him. He even happily went to imperial entertainment to study the script for a few days. He had announced his withdrawal from the entertainment industry at the peak of his career and waster exposed as the son of the God of gamblers. Now that thepany that signed the contract was nning to return to the entertainment industry, it caused a huge wave among the media and fans. ¡°He¡¯s indeed a favored son of Heaven. ¡± Yi Yu held the various versions of the entertainment newspapers and sighed, ¡°Jin ye is once again gilded with gold. No wonder so many girls are crazy about him. ¡± Gu Ruochu almost burst intoughter when she saw the infatuated look on her assistant¡¯s face, ¡°alright, I still have to bring Jin ye to meet the investorster. Don¡¯t just stand there and be infatuated with him. ¡± ¡°Yes, sir. ¡± Yi Yu yfully extended her finger and made a salute. The phone in the office rang and she answered it first. ¡°Alright, pleasee in. ¡± ¡°Who is it? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s Xie Ziyu, Miss Xie Ziyu. ¡± Gu Ruochu remembered that she had indeed asked Xie Ziyu out previously. ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± Xie Ziyu came up, ¡°didn¡¯t your two little babiese over? ¡± Ever since she saw Wan Yue and Qiao An, Xie Ziyu had expressed that a certain old leftover woman had no resistance against the two children. She was also delighted by the two little kids calling her sister, so she liked the two children more and more. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring the children over. If I were in thepany, I really wouldn¡¯t be in the mood to work. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Next time, if you¡¯re free, let¡¯s make an appointment at the amusement park. ¡± However, thinking about it, it wasn¡¯t very likely. After all, Ruo Chu¡¯s remaining time might have been upied by someone. Thinking about herself, an old young woman, was still a little miserable. Someone else already has a child, but I¡¯m still single.. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go down first. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± The two of them chatted andughed as they went downstairs. When they were about to reach the door, they suddenly saw a few bodyguards dragging a few women along with them. There was even amotion. ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡± ¡°Director Gu, someone barged in without an appointment. They even said that they must see you. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s expression changed. A few women had already run in before they could make a move. A girl and an old woman who looked to be in their fifties. ¡°BIG SISTER! ¡± The girl in the lead was only about seventeen years old. Xie Ziyu¡¯s expression immediately changed when she heard the words ¡®big sister¡¯ . ¡°It¡¯s your little sister? ¡± Xie Ziyu responded with an ¡®mm¡¯ but there was aplicated look on her face. ¡°Xie Ziyu, I¡¯ve finally found an unfilial daughter like you! ¡± Before Xie Ziyu could speak, the old woman had already walked over. She raised her hand and was about to p her. ¡°Have you had enough? ¡± Chapter 1177

Chapter 1177: Chapter 1170, stop right there

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Xie Ziyu had a headache. She did not expect her stepmother toe at this time. ¡°Have I had enough? Xie Ziyu, you¡¯re shameless. Return the 30 million that your father gave you. ¡± The old woman stared at her ¡°You¡¯re already 30 years old. How can an old woman who doesn¡¯t have a man take your father¡¯s money? You really want to take my Lily¡¯s money even though you¡¯ve lost money! I want to expose you to everyone and let everyone see your ugly face. ¡± If they had known that Xie Ziyu woulde, they would have stopped her at this time. Looking at the woman¡¯s excited face, Xie Ziyu¡¯s face was expressionless. ¡°You deliberately came to my ce to make trouble. I don¡¯t think you told Dad, right? Then I want to report to Dad what happened. ¡± Xie Ziyu couldn¡¯t be bothered with this kind of unreasonable woman. She called her father directly. The 30 million yuan was the money her mother had left for her. The mother and daughter must have gone crazy for money, right If her father didn¡¯t have a conscience, she would never pay attention to this kind of woman. ¡°Dad, please ask your stepmother to bring your sister back. I still have things to do, so I won¡¯t waste my time with her. ¡± She hung up the phone and Xie Ziyu turned around, ¡°let¡¯s go. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Gu Ruochu put on her sunsses and looked at the mother-daughter pair with displeasure. ¡°Xie Ziyu, stop right there! ¡± ¡°mother. ¡± The young girl stopped her mother, ¡°don¡¯t chase after her. I don¡¯t care about her reputation anymore. Why don¡¯t you think of another way to make her cough up the money? ¡± THIRTY MILLION! This was equivalent to a huge sum of money and could basically ensure that she would not have to worry about food and clothing for a period of time. ¡°You have a way? ¡± ¡°trust me, mother. I definitely have a way. ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you. ¡± After a brief discussion, the mother and daughter left the royal road as if nothing had happened. The security guards who had been on guard against them were speechless. They had never seen a woman who had changed her expression so quickly. Wasn¡¯t she acting like she was about to die? What a Weirdo! When the Royal Road was almost ready, Gu Ruochu saw that Jin ye was almostpletely wrapped up. He was wearing sunsses and a mask. However, his figure and aura undoubtedly revealed the aura of a celebrity. ¡°Hey! ¡± Gu Ruochu came over and saw that he had just hung up the phone and asked, ¡°who are you talking to? I remember that you used to turn off your phone at this time. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s still my dad. He asked me where I was having lunch today. ¡± Lu Jinye yed with his keys ¡°I think that my dad is going crazy for his grandson. Especially after you brought the two treasures to see him, I feel that his eyes are filled with the words ¡®grandson¡¯ and ¡®granddaughter¡¯ . ¡± Lu Jinye pointed at his own eyes helplessly, ¡°ignore my old man. You mustn¡¯t do anything to add fuel to the fire. I really don¡¯t want to get married and have children. ¡± ¡°I think children are quite fun. I can tell that your father really wants you to get married and have a few children for him to y with. ¡± ¡°Come on, I haven¡¯t had enough fun yet. ¡± Lu Jinyezily tossed his phone to his assistant and turned to get into the car. Gu Ruochu shrugged her shoulders and followed him into the backseat of the car. When they arrived at Tianhuan Entertainment Company, Xie Ziyu brought her directly to the meeting room where they were discussing the coboration. ¡°sit down first. We¡¯ll continue the discussion when everyone is here. ¡± Gu Ruochu acknowledged her and saw that master an had arrived shortly after. They were all familiar with each other so they exchanged nces. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Gu Ruochu sat next to him. She saw that young master an¡¯s originally handsome face was a little haggard and there was a faint green color around his eyes, so she guessed that he might be suffering from insomnia. Chapter 1178

Chapter 1178: Chapter 1171 was simply a monster

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°It¡¯s fine. ¡± Ever since young master an ¡°turned over a new leaf, ¡± there hadn¡¯t been many women hanging around him. Even the female celebrities who hade over today to discuss the contract didn¡¯t dare to approach him. ¡°Young Master! ¡± Young master an raised his head and saw a man wearing casual clothes walking over leisurely. It seemed like it was Fu Li, whom he hadn¡¯t contacted for a long time. ¡°Why are you here? ¡± ¡°I brought a few actresses over to see how you guys are casting. ¡± Looking at the group of actresses with all kinds of appearances, young master an only gave them a very indifferent nce. ¡°You should take it easy. ¡± ¡°Oh, our young master an has turned good? ¡± Fu Li knew that he had been dealing with that little girl who had just given birth recently, so he naturally would not drag him down with him. However, to him, in life, he still had to have a girl. ¡°Alright, I only gave you a choice of actresses along the way. As for whether or not they have the ability to enter your eyes, I won¡¯t interfere. ¡± This man had said so much as soon as he entered the room. Gu Ruochu looked at an Shaosi strangely, as if she did not even know who he was. ¡°Let me introduce you. This is Fu Li, the person behind Guang Entertainment. ¡± An Shaosi gave a simple introduction and Gu ruochu nodded. ¡°Hello. ¡± A smile appeared on the man¡¯s extremely beautiful face and he looked very seductive. This is simply a monster. Thinking back to an Shaosi¡¯s life as a ¡°yboy¡± , Gu Ruochu was certain that this man had the same personality. Indeed, before she could think of anything else, a woman had walked up to him and chatted with him. Gu Ruochu had no intention of meddling in their affairs and discussed the character¡¯s request with Xie Ziyu. ¡°shall we have lunch together? ¡± She looked at the time and realized that it was indeed time to eat. ¡°I¡¯ve already booked a private room. Everyone, let¡¯s go eat together. ¡± Gu Ruochu¡¯s influence on Fu Li was not very good. Her face was like that of a demon who had bewitched the world. When she smiled, her peach-blossom eyes were very seductive. Gu Ruochu would usually secretly curse this kind of man as a demon. Of course, she did not show too much emotion on the surface. Since everyone was going to eat together, Gu Ruochu went with Xie Ziyu and brought Yi Yu along. Yi Yu had a boyfriend, but she also liked to be infatuated with male celebrities just like other girls, especially good-looking ones. Yi Yu was the happiest among all the handsome men present. ¡°Do you want to drink? ¡± Fu Li, on the other hand, was more respectful towards the women present so he asked. Gu Ruochu shook her head and refused to drink, so naturally, Yi Yu rejected him. Fu Li then said meaningfully, ¡°generally speaking, those who don¡¯t drink on this asion will either have a man or a good girl. ¡± A good girl would usually keep her body clean and would not drink at such an asion in order to avoid the inevitable harm she would cause herself. In this circle, many people understood this principle. Yi Yu was still young and although she had a boyfriend, she had never crossed the line. Hearing Fu Li expose her like this, she still felt a little ufortable and embarrassed. ¡°what¡¯s this girl¡¯s name? She¡¯s really a pretty little cutie. ¡± Fu Li naturally noticed Yi Yu. Yi Yu did not act like a NYMPHOMANIAC like Gu Ruochu had thought. Instead, she rolled her eyes at him. ¡°You still have a little temper. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tease all thedies. That¡¯s Ruo Chu¡¯s assistant. You can¡¯t tease her like that. ¡± An Shaosi cut him in half and Fu Li merely smiled. Yi Yu felt that an Shaosi was actually taking the initiative to speak up for her and was a little cocky. Fu Li suddenly felt that it was quite interesting. The crowd had ordered some drinks but the girls did not get to drink much. Chapter 1179

Chapter 1179: Chapter 1172, what¡¯s going on

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Lu Jinye was already feeling a little ufortable after drinking. He usually did not have such a poor tolerance for alcohol and he did not know why he was feeling a little strange today. ¡°Are you alright? ¡± Seeing that his assistant was a little worried, Gu ruochu quickly nudged his arm, ¡°don¡¯t try to be brave when you can¡¯t drink. No one in this circle can force you to drink. ¡± Lu Jinye smiled and rubbed his forehead, ¡°alright, maybe it¡¯s because I haven¡¯t drunk for a while and something¡¯s wrong. I¡¯ll be fine after a good night¡¯s sleep. ¡± As soon as he got up, his body suddenly felt as hot as a raging fire. He had been in this circle for too long and could immediately tell what it was. Damn it. Someone must have drugged him! ¡°I¡¯m going back first. ¡± Lu Jinye turned around and left the private room. Gu Ruochu did not notice anything strange about him but she thought that it was about time to go back after eating. The assistant ran out with Lu Jinye but he did not see anyone in the corridor. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did Brother Jin Ye go out? ¡± The assistants muttered to themselves before they followed Lu Jinye out of the elevator. They did not know that Lu Jinye was hiding by the side of the elevator, his body covered in ayer of sweat. He had no idea who had taken the opportunity to drug him, but he knew that the drug had been administered quite heavily. Everything was a blur before his eyes. He took out his phone and desperately tried to see whose number it was, but he could not see it clearly. He could not reveal his strange side in front of so many people, so he did not tell Gu Ruochu about it. Otherwise, he would undoubtedly be on the front page tomorrow. Perhaps the media would even mention that he had a crush on Huo Shao¡¯s wife, so much so that he could not stand her at the table. Lu Jinye gritted his teeth at the thought of this. The person who had drugged me must be very familiar with me. Otherwise, he would not have drugged me so quietly. Gu Ruochu did not know what had happened outside, but the next second, she received a call from Lu Jinye¡¯s assistant. He said that he had not seen Lu Jinye at all, which made her feel a little strange. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Xie Ziyu noticed that there was something wrong with her expression and asked. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. The assistant said that I don¡¯t know where Jin Ye has gone. He has only had a few sses of wine. It can¡¯t be that bad, right? ¡± ¡°Do you want to go out and look for him? ¡± ¡°Of course. ¡± Gu Ruochu informed the people at the dining table and went out with Xie Ziyu. ¡°What¡¯s going on? A living person disappeared just like that? ¡± Gu Ruochu was a little worried when she realized that someone had pressed down a few times on his phone. In reality, Lu Jinye had no idea which floor he had gone to. What was worse was that there had been a few calls, but unfortunately, he could not see clearly and had pressed down again. Lu Jinye was in extreme pain. There was only one lounge that seemed to have been opened by someone else, so he could only stumble in and pour cold water on his face and body. ¡°Daughter, is this the lounge you prepared? ¡± ¡°Yes, mom, use your card. I just asked around, and Xie Ziyu is having dinner with a bunch of men in this clubhouse! ¡± ¡°How shameless. She¡¯s already so old, yet she still wants to seduce rich and powerful men. Let¡¯s see if I won¡¯t help her get married this time. ¡± As the mother and daughter opened the lounge, they saw a pot-bellied and greasy-looking man sitting inside. ¡°where is he? ¡± As soon as he sat up, even his mother felt a little disgusted. ¡°He¡¯ll be here soon. Wait for a moment. ¡± The mother and daughter let him stay in the lounge They immediately rushed out to give Xie Ziyu a call. ¡°Hello Sister, what happened today was indeed our fault. We were too rash and rash. How about this, let¡¯s sit down and have a good talk. We¡¯ll be in the lounge of the clubhouse. Come to the 12th floor... ¡± Chapter 1180

Chapter 1180: Chapter 1173

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Xie Ziyu¡¯s scalp tingled when she received the call. Of course, it wasn¡¯t because she was afraid but because she felt troubled. The mother and daughter pair were about to explode if they didn¡¯t cause trouble for her for a day. ¡°okay, I¡¯ll be right there. ¡± Xie Ziyu¡¯s tone had an additionalyer of warning. ¡°after today, don¡¯t harass me for any reason. Otherwise, I¡¯ll tell dad about your bad behavior. ¡± ¡°okay, I know. ¡± Xie Ruyun gritted her teeth and replied, ¡°mom and I were indeed a little impatient today. We just want to know how you n to resolve the issue of the 30 million yuan. After all, Dad said that it¡¯s for your marriage. But you¡¯re still not married at your age. Sister, you¡¯re already 30. Mom and I were wondering if we could solve the problem of the 30 million yuan in sister¡¯s hand first. You should also know that Dad¡¯spany has been in the red recently... ... ...¡± The word ¡®age¡¯ sounded a little distasteful. Xie Ziyu hated people who attacked her age the most, especially this ¡®sister¡¯ who was full of lies. She was only 29. ¡°that 30 million yuan is my mom¡¯s legacy. ¡± Xie Ziyu¡¯s tone was neither warm nor cold, but she was stating a fact. The 30 million was given to her father. Wasn¡¯t this mother and daughter the cheap ones Did she look like such a pure and kind person? What they were afraid of was that their quality of life would deteriorate and that they wouldn¡¯t be able to continue living such a luxurious life. ¡°But you¡¯re my father¡¯s daughter. Do you have the heart to watch my father¡¯spany go bankrupt? I¡¯ve raised you for so many years. Don¡¯t you feel selfish? ¡± Even though she wasining, this sister still looked weak. ¡°I¡¯ve always been selfish. WHO WOULDN¡¯T BE SELFISH? ¡± Xie Ziyu found it even more funny. She reached out and pressed the elevator button, intending to look for her sister and see what else she had to say. ¡°I¡¯ming. I¡¯m hanging up now. ¡± When she reached the 12th floor, she looked at her watch. A few men suddenly came out from a corner and gave her a fright. However, the men¡¯s target was not her. They walked straight in and could only hear them discussing in low voices. ¡°Young Master¡¯s lounge is set here, right? ¡± ¡°¡± It was baffling. Xie Ruyun saw her sister¡¯s back from the corner and hurriedly called her mother over. ¡°Xie Ziyu. ¡± In the narrow corridor, Xie Ziyu turned around and saw her stepmother, he Li, behind her. Xie Ruyun was on the other side of her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You guys can talk here. ¡± Xie Ziyu looked at the time and felt that it was about time for her to leave. She did not want to waste time with this mother and daughter. ¡°sister,e in and talk. It looks so weird to talk here. Others might think that we are doing something. ¡± Xie Ruyun¡¯s fair face was full of smiles. Xie Ziyu suddenly had a sense of danger, especially when the door of the room was ajar. She felt that she might be overthinking things, but the inexplicable panic in her heart was deepening. What¡¯s going on? ¡°sister, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Xie Ruyun thought that Xie Ziyu had noticed something, so she hurriedly shouted and ran over. ¡°Come on, sister. ¡± Xie Ziyu looked at the smiling face. She didn¡¯t think that this girl was pure and cute. Every smile of hers carried an iparable poison. Just as a certain thought shed through her mind, Xie Ziyu walked to the door. Suddenly, she heard a man¡¯s low moaning from the room. What was that sound? Man? Xie Ziyu felt her hair stand on end. It seemed that they had hidden a man inside. This mother and daughter pair might want to destroy her. Chapter 1181

Chapter 1181: Chapter 1174, don¡¯t touch me

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Get in there. ¡± He Li saw how hesitant she was and impatiently pushed her in. Xie Ziyu was just about to lift one foot out when she was forcefully pushed in. ¡°Ah... ¡± Xie Ziyu couldn¡¯t see who was in front of her at all. She only felt that the room was pitch ck and covered by a curtain. Then, she touched a man¡¯s hand and heard him panting like a wild beast. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! ¡± Lu Jinye only knew that there was a woman in front of him. He had already given up fighting. No matter how this woman was delivered, she couldn¡¯t escape. ¡°Shut up! ¡± The man¡¯s voice was very low and hoarse. Xie Ziyu¡¯s tears were about toe out. Even though she was almost 29 years old, this was the first time she had been involved with a man. It was obvious how disgusting and terrible the man that the mother and daughter had introduced her to would be. They really wanted topletely destroy her. It hurt. In the dark room, a tear fell from the corner of her eye. No matter how hard she tried, she was still tricked by that pair of scumbag mother and daughter. Xie Ziyu¡¯s almost mournful voice rang out. The noiseing from the lounge scared Xie Ruyun. The sound of heavy objects colliding and red wine shattering made her squeeze her mother¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Mom... ¡± ¡°Mom what mom? Quickly get your second uncle and aunt¡¯s rtives toe over. Let them see what dirty and chaotic things the old Xie Ziyu has done behind her back... ¡± Compared to Xie Ruyun¡¯s panic, he Li became excited instead. It looked like it was definitely a sess. ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡± Xie Ruyun nodded and followed her mother downstairs quickly. After about an hour, he Li timed it well and brought her rtives to the entrance of the clubhouse and stormed in aggressively. ¡°Thisdy, you can¡¯t just barge in here. ¡± The staff of the clubhouse felt strange when they saw so many middle-aged men and women, but he li showed her VIP card to shut the staff up. Although they still felt strange, bringing arge group of people to look like they were caught cheating? ... In the lounge, Xie Ziyuy weakly on the bed. She was in a daze. The breathing next to her was shallow and deep. Xie Ziyu did not know if this person had woken up or not. Her heart was filled with regret and anger. If she did not feel weak all over, she would have gotten up and left long ago. ¡°Go away! ¡± Xie Ziyu could still recall the painful entanglement just now. It was as if a Mengshou had repeatedly grabbed him, and she could not get rid of it no matter how hard she tried. The end result was that she was raped by someone. The other party might be a bald, fat man with a belly. Thinking of this, Xie Ziyu really wanted to die. She also knew that things weren¡¯t over yet. Sure enough, outside the door, she could already hear the discussions and footsteps of the group of rtives. ¡°You... get up quickly. ¡± In her panic, Xie Ziyu reached out to push the person on top of her away. If she was caught on the spot, she really wouldn¡¯t have any standing in this family. Lu Jinye opened his eyes, and his vision finally became clear. Thinking of the call he received from the old man before he came, a hint of annoyance shed across his eyes. Did father have to be so unique? He had been on guard against him countless times, but he did not expect to fall here. A hint of annoyance shed across his ck eyes However, in the next second, he was pressed against his chest. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you getting up? Are you waiting to be caught ¡°I don¡¯t know what the mother and daughter said to you, but if you are really caught in public, you can forget about surviving in an city. My father will kill you. ¡± Her father was a man who cared the most about what others said. Chapter 1182

Chapter 1182: Chapter 1175 shamelessness

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The man on top of him appeared extremely calm. After the people outside knocked on the door a few times, he broke in and wrapped the two of them tightly with the quilt. ¡°Ah... ¡± Xie Ziyu let out a low cry and buried her head in his chest in a panic. This time, she was really going to die. He Li and her mother had brought more than ten people to catch them cheating. ¡°Look, Xie Ziyu is really fooling around with other men here. Is it possible that she is almost 30 years old and hasn¡¯t married yet? This kind of woman with a messy private life is simply a broken shoe. Who would want her? ¡± He Li¡¯s sharp voice had already sounded outside, and Xie Ziyu¡¯s scalp was numb. All these years, as long as she bit her, she would definitely be in trouble. ¡°sister, how could you... ¡± Xie ruyun looked at the two people who were caught in the act Instantly, she turned into a little white flower and curled up in her mother¡¯s arms. ¡°Father has been worrying about your marriage day and night. I didn¡¯t expect you to actually tarnish the Xie family¡¯s reputation outside. Now, you¡¯re still with these promiscuous men. You¡¯re really too much... ¡± ¡°SHAMELESS! ¡± ... In the midst of the scolding that was nned, a woman had already pushed her husband. ¡°HURRY UP AND GET RID OF THIS ADULTEROUS COUPLE! As expected, they¡¯re as promiscuous as her mother. ¡± ¡°This is a little too shameless. WHO¡¯s this adulterous husband? Let¡¯s see which shameless man he is. ¡± ¡°could it be that greasy man with e marks all over his face? Ziyu is so old, how could a normal person like her take a fancy to her? My eyes are really going to burn to death... ¡± A series of exaggerated wails and howls came from outside. They were gloating and looking forward to the couple showing their true colors under the light. Xie Ruyun and her daughter knew that the person on the bed was definitely a greasy fatty. This time, not only would Xie Ziyu lose facepletely, her life would also be ruined. F * Ck. Xie Ziyu swore that if she was outside the nket, she would have killed this woman who made a sound. Wasn¡¯t she just relying on the fact that she was her aunt? Xie Ziyu was so anxious that she cried. The man walked forward, and for some reason, he felt a chill in his heart. The chill probably did note from Xie Ziyu, but from the man who was entangled with her. The man, who was known as Uncle Yu, shivered. The moment his hand touched the quilt on the bed, he felt a bone-piercing coldness and subconsciously jumped back a few steps. His aunt was shocked and patted her husband¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re really useless. You¡¯re scared to such an extent by catching a shameless couple. ¡± Although she said so, no one dared to go forward and lift the quilt. Everyone had their own ulterior motives, but they could not wait to see their ugly state. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. ¡± He Li rolled her eyes at him and mustered up her courage to walk forward. Just as she touched the quilt, the person under the quilt suddenly pulled it apart, revealing an overly handsome face with sharp edges and a pair of deep ck eyes that glowed with a gorgeous color. His slightly messy hair had an indescribable elegance. ¡°Oh my God... ¡± ¡°Oh my God... ¡± This man was so handsome. Apart from Xie Ruyun, the surrounding elders all thought that this man was excessively handsome and didn¡¯t look like an ordinary person. The Moment Xie Ziyu raised her head, her heart skipped a beat. This, this, this... ... This man.. ... AHHHHH.. Xie Ziyu¡¯s entire body froze in an instant. It was as though ten thousand grass mud horses whizzed past her heart. She stared fixedly at the side of the man¡¯s face, unable to move. Wasn¡¯t this the God of Gamblers, Young Master Lu, and the all-rounder star that had been very popr recently Lu Jinye? Chapter 1183

Chapter 1183: Chapter 1176

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Xie Ziyu wasn¡¯t the only one who was stunned. Not only was Xie Ruyun stunned, her eyes could even be seen dangling to the ground. Her mind couldn¡¯t think straight. She couldn¡¯t even think straight. The mother and daughter had obviously sent a fat and wretched man in to make their rtives even more disgusted with Xie Ziyu, but how could a man who came out of the nket... ... He was so handsome and so different from the rest. He Li¡¯s eyes darted around, and she immediately rummaged through the lounge. She was looking for that fatty. As long as she found that fatty, she would immediately beat up Xie Ziyu¡¯s adulterer. Then, under the boldness of all her rtives, this woman would definitely be able to take out all of her mother¡¯s inheritance, including the thirty million. Under the light, Lu Jinye could naturally see her appearance clearly. She was very white, her hair was shoulder-length, and her face was very delicate. She looked to be in her twenties. She had many expressions. Just a moment ago, she was crying and then angry, but now, she waspletely stunned. Her eyes were as round as anyone¡¯s. Lu Jinye didn¡¯t know why, but he felt that she was making him want tough. ¡°You are... ¡± He Li trembled as she asked, but was interrupted by Xie Ruyun. ¡°Young Master Lu, why are you in my sister¡¯s lounge? If you have something difficult to say, you can tell us. After all, my sister is already 30 years old and she hates to get married. We understand all of this... ¡± Xie Ruyun only wanted to lead Lu Jinye to say that this woman had taken the initiative to seduce him, and then he wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with it. She didn¡¯t believe that he wouldn¡¯t take advantage of someone from such a wealthy family without settling the trouble in the end. However, he was really handsome. This time, she could confirm again and again that this was really the son of the God of gamblers, Young Master Lu. He was also the male celebrity who had been extremely popr back then. ¡°Get out. ¡± When she said these two words, the people around her felt a little cold as they were born to be in control. Then, they wanted to roll and crawl out. ¡°Young Master Lu, can I bring my sister home? ¡± Xie Ruyun stepped forward with tears on her face. ¡°I¡¯m not going with you. ¡± Xie Ziyu rolled her eyes and her tone became cold. ¡°Be sensible and bring your mother and your rtives down. That family has long been yours and your mother¡¯s. What does it have to do with me? ¡± ¡°But how can you make father worry that something like this happened to you... ¡± ¡°then you don¡¯t have to worry about it. Ma Luo, please go out. Thank you. ¡± The man on the bed gave off an imposing aura that made Xie ruyun shut her mouth. She could not show it even if she wanted to bite Xie Ziyu to death. When the housekeeper rushed over with her people, she was still a little confused when she saw therge group of people in the room. Sir wanted them to catch the adulterer. Could it be that he had brought forward the time? Sir could not wait, so he personally caught the adulterer? Without thinking too much, the housekeeper rushed into the lounge and indeed saw the young master and a woman wrapped tightly on the bed. ¡°Young Master! ¡± The housekeeper was extremely heartbroken, but Xie Ziyu felt that the tone of her voice did not sound like she was heartbroken, but more like she was excited and excited. What the Hell was excitement? Of course, Xie Ziyu didn¡¯t know that the housekeeper was excited to see their future young mistress. Previously, she thought that this move might not work, but now it seemed like it was a sess. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± Most likely, the housekeeper and his father were behind this. Lu Jinye wasn¡¯t in a good mood. ¡°Young Master, tell me the truth. Why did you sleep with a clean and innocent girl? How are you going to make her behave in the future? ¡± The housekeeper continued to lecture him, ¡°It looks like I won¡¯t be able to protect young master this time. You vited the Lu family¡¯s rules this time. The Lu family has never seen someone take advantage of a girl and not be responsible. I have to tell you this. ¡± Chapter 1184

Chapter 1184: Chapter 1177 was about to die fromughter

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION After Housekeeper Lu said that, the Xie family¡¯s rtives finally reacted. They never expected a woman in herte 20s to actually get a rich husband! Lu Jinnian watched as the housekeeper continued to act, a hint of coldness suddenly appearing in his cold eyes. He had always hated being tied down by marriage. He never thought that his father would actually use such a method to get him ready. The moment he got up, he took the shirt over to cover the red marks on his body. With that thought, he felt a little more annoyed at the strange woman beside him. However, the craziness just now made him have a strange feeling. Xie Ziyu felt the man¡¯s sudden coldness and tactfully shrank to the side. Her eyes rolled around as she thought of something. It seemed that he Li and his daughter were going to be angered to death by her this time. She probably found a trash to humiliate her and even brought people to catch her. But now, there was a big reversal. Now, everyone in the Xie family probably knew whose woman she was now. It was really going to be hrious. Xie Ziyu couldn¡¯t help but shake her shoulders under the nket. The Butler had only cried a few words when arge group of people suddenly appeared behind him, including his uncles, aunts, uncles, and other rtives. This included his father, whom he wished he could beat to death. ¡°everyone, please leave first. ¡± Once Lu Yuan appeared, he was naturally cleaning up the crowd. The Xie family¡¯s rtives were obviously not stupid enough to offend the rich and powerful. Each and every one of them was taken. Unwilling to ept this, Xie Ruyun and he Li could only leave in anger. When they left the house, they saw the room number at the door of the lounge opposite them. It turned out that she and her mother had gotten the room number wrong! Initially, he wanted topletely ruin Xie Ziyu¡¯s reputation and never let her get married in a bad name. He didn¡¯t think that he would push her to young master Lu now! This is infuriating! This is really infuriating! ! ! ! ¡°Dad, you still have the cheek to show up. ¡± On the other side, Lu Jinye directly questioned him. Lu Yuan was actually very guilty, but when he thought about how there were so many people present.. He immediately said righteously and righteously, ¡°you slept with someone else¡¯s girl and you still have reason? Our Lu family has never had an irresponsible man. If you dare to go back on your word today, I¡¯ll be done with you! ¡± After saying that, Lu Yuan stretched his neck, wanting to see what his daughter-inw looked like. The Butler had said that he had found a very good girl. He didn¡¯t care about her family background, as long as she had a clean family background, that would be enough. As long as Lu Jinye could be interested in women, he would be thankful to the heavens. His requirements for his daughter-inw were so low that only the gender of the woman was left. ¡°It seems that we have to find a good day to settle the matter between the two of you. Otherwise, others will say that our Lu family is insensible, ¡± Lu yuan continued, and the rtives behind him naturally agreed with him. ¡°okay, it¡¯s settled then. ¡± Lu Yuan looked at Xie Ziyu, who was huddled at the side. He didn¡¯t dare to look carefully because the situation was a little awkward. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be afraid. With me around, he won¡¯t be able to settle the score. He definitely won¡¯t dare to bully you. ¡± Xie Ziyu:¡±...¡± Was this really Lu Jinye¡¯s biological father? This was a good son of his. Didn¡¯t he see who he was to see if he was worthy of his son? ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t have to be so nosy. ¡± Lu Jinye was very angry at that moment, and his dark eyes shed. ¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me a man like you wants to be irresponsible? I¡¯m telling you, that¡¯s absolutely impossible! ¡± Lu Yuan¡¯s face was dark. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to get a daughter-inw. He looked like someone who would let go. ¡°So, you have to be responsible for me! ¡± Chapter 1185

Chapter 1185: Chapter 1177-taunting or probing

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Get out. ¡± Lu Jinye felt a little helpless. In the face-off between father and son, he finally gave up. Lu Yuan snapped his fingers in his heart and turned around to let the couple tidy up their clothes. All the rtives secretly admired Lu Yuan¡¯s methods of forcing a marriage. Xie Ziyu continued to cower at the side, not knowing how to speak to Lu Jinye. She knew that she was 29 years old. Age had a lot of restrictions on a woman¡¯s pursuit of happiness. However, she didn¡¯t think much about finding the person she was destined to meet. She only wanted to live a carefree life on her own. She wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to provoke such a man. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t even know how she died. Seeing Xie Ziyu in a daze, Lu Jinye¡¯s originally cold eyes became a little strange. The corners of his lips curled up with a Languid charm. ¡°In the industry, there are many female celebrities who want to sleep with me. Female bosses and all sorts of fans have never seeded. You are the first. ¡± She didn¡¯t know if it was a taunt or a test. Xie Ziyu nced at him. When she heard the word sleep, her face still turned red. ¡°I¡¯m leaving, go away... ¡± It was the same sentence as before. ¡°I want to hear your exnation. How much did you take from my father? ¡°? He still did not let her go. His expression was a little oppressive. This kind of woman really did not know what was good for her. Xie Ziyu was a little flustered. Her instincts told her to stay away, especially when she saw that his shirt was not buttoned properly and he was not wearing his long pants. She covered her face and almost screamed. ¡°Young Master Lu, can you move aside first? ¡± This scene was really awkward. She was already considered a 29-year-old mature woman, but she was still as innocent and helpless as a young girl when faced with such a situation. She didn¡¯t have much time to think about things after such a thing happened. Her mind was in a mess, yet she still had to face such a dangerous man. ¡°You¡¯re not going to answer my question? ¡± ¡°I want to take a shower. I¡¯lle out to tell you after I¡¯m done, okay? ¡± Lu Jinye thought for a moment, but he still let go of her. Aftering out of his confinement, Xie Ziyu immediately wrapped herself in the nket and rolled down from the bed. She walked carefully towards the bathroom. Lu Jinye put on his long pants and turned his head to look at the woman who was walking with difficulty, afraid that the nket would fall off. He thought that this woman was deliberately luring him into taking the bait, but at the same time, he felt that walking was as funny as a penguin. He quickly retracted his gaze. When the water in the bathroom was lowered, Xie Ziyu, who had just entered the bathroom, immediately put on the clothes that she had just brought over. She quietly opened the door and looked outside. She bent over, wanting to leave from the inside. When she reached the door, Xie Ziyu suddenly had a mischievous thought. Like a young girl, she quietly gave him the middle finger. ¡°where are you going? ¡± Xie Ziyu¡¯s body stiffened. She turned back to look at Lu Jinye¡¯s half-smiling eyes. She didn¡¯t know if he had seen her middle finger just now. She felt inexplicably guilty. ¡°Oh... I¡¯m going to eat. ¡± Such a lie naturally couldn¡¯t fool Lu Jinye. A well-dressed man was even more handsome than before. As expected of a male celebrity who had countless fangirls in the industry. Xie Ziyu suddenly felt that she didn¡¯t know how she was lucky enough to sleep with this man just now. Her Languid demeanor was less dispirited than before. The corners of her lips curled up, revealing the charm of a man. If only she could sessfully conceive a child. It would definitely be beautiful and cute. She would definitely be able to raise the baby well alone. Of course, she could only fantasize about it. ¡°Come here, I have something to ask you. ¡± He pressed the cigarette that had just been lit, wanting to know her ns for today. COMMENT Chapter 1186

Chapter 1186: Chapter 1178: heartless

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°We¡¯ll see. I don¡¯t have time right now. ¡± Xie Ziyu scratched her head. She still hadn¡¯t recovered from what had just happened and refused to get involved in the Lu family¡¯s matter. She didn¡¯t think too much about it. The mother and daughter¡¯s scheme against her definitely wouldn¡¯t stop there. She didn¡¯t care too much about it, as long as she could get out now. Lu Jinye didn¡¯t expect her to act like she didn¡¯t care. He had wanted to take the opportunity to talk to her alone, asking for money or something else. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. ¡± The moment he finished speaking, he left. Lu Jinye did not know why he had been stunned for a moment. When he pushed the door open, he realized that there was no one there. This woman is really heartless. This was his first impression. ... Xie Ziyu came out of the clubhouse. Atst, she was not as nervous as before. The moment she stepped out of the door, her originally straight legs began to ¡®limp¡¯ . It really hurt. Her stomach felt hungry from all the torment. As she limped along, she did not care about the strange looks on the road. When she saw Gu Ruochu¡¯s series of life-threatening calls, she sighed towards the sky and immediately dialed back. ¡°where are you? Didn¡¯t you say that you woulde back with meter? ¡± She had not been seen for more than an hour and Lu Jinye had also cut off contact with her. Gu Ruochu wondered if she had not read the ALMANAC when she left the House today? ¡°Ruo Chu,e out for a moment. There¡¯s a beef noodle downstairs in the clubhouse. Have you seen it? Come over and apany me for a moment. ¡± Gu Ruochu felt strange when she heard that she was a little lost. Such a mncholy, doesn¡¯t she look like the heartless woman from before? ¡°Sit inside first, I¡¯lle over right away. ¡± After hanging up, Gu Ruochu immediately drove over. When she arrived at the beef noodle restaurant, she saw that there were three empty bowls in front of the table. Gu Ruochu:¡±...¡± ¡°What are you doing? Why are you eating so much when you¡¯re heartbroken? ¡± She pulled out a stool and sat down. She looked like she was heartbroken, her stomach was about to burst. ¡°If I don¡¯t have a man, why would I be heartbroken? ¡± ¡°I slept with a man. ¡± Xie Ziyu hugged the empty bowl in her hand, appearing very calm ¡°reality has proven that the person I fell for wasn¡¯t some beautiful young man, but the national idol who was two years younger than me. I F * Cking... felt pretty good. I was just caught by two groups of people and one of them was brought here by his biological father. ¡± Gu Ruochu:¡±...¡± Why does it feel so bad that two groups of people caught me on the spot? NATIONAL IDOL Two Years Younger Is this sure that it¡¯s not Lu Jinye? Gu Ruochu never thought that the two of them would actually be together. She felt an ellipsis and a ck line above her head. ¡°Who made the first move? ¡± ¡°Him, but I seem to have taken the initiative from behind. ¡± ¡°...¡± Seeing that Xie Ziyu had finished the bowl of noodles in her hand again, she did not know what to say. She suddenly felt a sense of Schadenfreude in her heart. It was not that enemies did note together, but why did it feel like Lu Jinye would not be able to escape from this day on. Lu Yuan had personally brought people to catch his own son in bed. His actions were really a little... ... Too flirtatious ... ¡°You¡¯re stillughing? ¡± Xie Ziyu was really unwilling to ept this. She hummed like a little girl, ¡°my body is sore and aching. You can send me home now. ¡± ¡°okay, Miss Xie. ¡± Gu Ruochu could only hold back herughter. She waited for her to finish eating thest few pieces of beef in her bowl before grinning and burping. She then got into the car and headed home. She had to make a trip back home. Xie Ziyu got out of the car at the entrance of the Xie family home. She reminded her to be careful before entering the house after the car had disappeared from her sight. Chapter 1187

Chapter 1187: Chapter 1179 was really good

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°SISTER! ¡± Xie Ziyu wanted to go upstairs and take a shower first, but when she saw that there were a few people in the huge living room, she did not intend to disturb them. In the end, Xie Ruyun deliberately screamed at her, pretending not to see this group of people. A few gazes looked over. Xie Ziyu cursed in her heart, turned around and smiled, ¡°what did you call me for? ¡± ¡°Ziyu. ¡± The man at the side frowned as if he was dissatisfied with her strange tone. Unfortunately, Xie Ziyu only nced at him indifferently. Back then, she had been talking to Yan Zheng for five years. From 24 to 29, all her youth had been given to him. But in the end, this scumbag ended up getting together with Xie Ruyun. How F * Cking Awesome. So scumbag that he couldn¡¯t even recognize his mother. If it wasn¡¯t for this man, she wouldn¡¯t have been dyed to 29 and still not married. Xie ruyun still looked like a little white flower. ¡°Sister, Dad has something to ask you. There are so many rtives here today. We have to exin what happened just now. ¡± Xie Ziyu looked at the vicious gazes of the rtives present Her heart did not waver, and she even felt likeughing. ¡°Dad, I was supposed to go to ourpany to discuss a partnership today, but my stepmother suddenly brought Ruyun over and scolded me for being unfilial. She even asked me to take out the 30 million that my mother left for me. I haven¡¯t evenined to you yet. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re already so old and can¡¯t get married. What¡¯s the use of taking this dowry money? ¡± He Li was very confident. ¡°Don¡¯t change the topic. You¡¯re an old woman that no one wants, yet you still dare to climb onto young master Lu¡¯s bed. When the Lu family deals with us, we¡¯ll teach you a lesson! ¡± ¡°then you don¡¯t have to worry about it. Bye. ¡± Xie Ziyu looked at her father. ¡°The year mom died, you said that I can make my own decisions in life. If Dad feels that I¡¯m ashamed of you, I can move out of the Xie family right now. ¡± After saying that, she turned around and went upstairs. Her free and easy back view had a hint of stubbornness and loneliness. For some reason, all of Father Xie¡¯s anger dissipated at this moment. He felt that he had not done anything wrong, but he had also let down his original wife. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll go upstairs and persuade Ziyu. If she continues like this, she¡¯ll destroy herself. ¡± Yan Zheng saw her like that and was a little worried. ¡°Once a woman reaches 30, she can only marry a man who¡¯s married to her second wife. Even if she¡¯s married to him for the second time, he might despise her. ¡± ¡°You can go. ¡± Father Xie agreed. Even though Xie Ruyun was very reluctant, she could only continue to pretend to be her own little white flower. Her eyes were filled with worry as she looked at him. ¡°Try to persuade sister properly. I also hope that she will be better. ¡± Yan Zheng was very touched when he saw how considerate and kind Xie Ruyun was. The heartless father and his scumbag boyfriend felt a sense of pity and repentance. However, after Xie Ziyu had finished pretending to be sad, she was already upstairs preparing to form a team with Gu Ruochu, Chu Xin, and the other women. She hadpletely forgotten about the group of people downstairs. Gu Ruochu: I¡¯d like to introduce you to a new sister, Xie Ziyu. Yang Xi: I think I¡¯ve met her at the young Master¡¯s office My sister is extremely beautiful, elegant and independent! Chu Xin: Xiao Xi, that¡¯s enough. You¡¯re scaring me. ... It was natural to be very happy to be praised. The women were polite at first, butter on, when they were ying the game, theirnguage became much ruder and more imposing. ¡°Holy Shit, he¡¯s hitting me! He¡¯s hitting me! Quick, assassins, cut the ADC! ¡± ¡°fellow cultivator, the ADC, YOU¡¯LL BE THE TANK! ¡± ¡°The protective crystal, the Protective Crystal, Han Xin is stealing the tower, this big brother! ¡± ... When Yan Zheng walked to her door and heard the woman¡¯s loud voice inside, his face turned ck. He thought that she really had some feelings for him, so he began to knock heavily on the door. Chapter 1188

Chapter 1188: Chapter 1180, what does it have to do with you

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Who is it? ¡± How inconsiderate! Initially, Xie Ziyu did not want to pay attention to the knocking on the door. When she heard any phone ringing or knocking on the door while she was ying the game, she could burn the people outside to death. Therefore, Yan Zheng could almost hear the roar from inside. When he opened the door and saw Yan Zheng, he immediately turned cold. ¡°What do you want from me? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to talk to you. ¡± ¡°I have nothing to talk to you about. Goodbye. ¡± Xie Ziyu was about to close the door, but Yan Zheng blocked her with one hand ¡°Ziyu, I have let you down in the past, but Ruyun and I are truly in love. Since we have chosen to let each other go, you should live your life well. ¡± Xie Ziyu was annoyed by this man¡¯s nagging. She wanted to hit him, but she still gave him a cold nce. ¡°Are you done? If you¡¯re done, please turn left and go downstairs. I have some personal matters to attend to. ¡± ¡°See, you still choose to avoid it. ¡± Yan Zheng still felt that she did not dare to face him. ¡°find an ordinary man to live with as soon as possible. Only then will your life be happy and safe. Otherwise, you can only dwell on the past and be unable to extricate yourself. While you can still hold onto the tail of your youth, Hurry up and find a man to marry at 29. That¡¯s the proper thing to do.¡± Every word was saying that she was too old. However.. What does it have to do with you? ¡°Oh, I got it. ¡± Her answers were a littlezy. It was as if one ear went in and one ear went out. It did not matter. Xie Ziyu felt that this person was too controlling, but she did not want to pay attention to him. She quickly closed the door when he was not paying attention. After being hit with a nose full of dust, Yan Zheng instantly felt bad. Fortunately, no one had seen him. Otherwise, he would have died in a sorry state. Xie Ziyu felt that Yan Zheng had be much worse after being together with Xie Ruyun. Did A man who was in charge of a woman¡¯s marriage think that he was the reincarnation of a matchmaker? And he kept saying that he could not get married. She could just marry young master Lu if she wanted to, alright? An inexplicable thought suddenly popped up in Xie Ziyu¡¯s mind. She was even shocked by herself. Dangerous, this kind of thought is too dangerous! Xie Ziyu shook her head and only then did she drive the thought out of her mind. ¡°...¡± When Gu Ruochu received Jin Ye¡¯s call, she was still thinking about whether she should pretend not to know about the rtionship between him and Xie Ziyu. The most awkward part was that she knew both parties involved. ¡°Ruo Chu, what¡¯s Xie Ziyu¡¯s character like? ¡± ¡°very good. ¡± The other party replied solemnly and Gu Ruochu immediately turned around, ¡°how do you n to resolve this? ¡± Lu Jinye replied helplessly, ¡°I can only try my best to make it up to her. ¡± It was as if he had been possessed by a demon. Midnight could not help but think back to that time when they had been together and it was iparably hot. Recently, she had been feeling anxious and irritable. Gu Ruochu did not know if Lu yuan had done the right thing this time. After all, there was no love between the two of them. It was impossible for them to be tied up in a marriage just because of this one night. Meanwhile, the carefree Xie Ziyu was almost about to put this matter behind her. She was still busy with her work. No Man, no money. However, one day, she suddenly felt unwell. It was as if something extremely disgusting was ying tricks on her throat. She wanted nothing more than to hold it in her throat and spit it out. She was 29 years old and was not an innocent young girl. When she thought of what happened that night, she felt a chill down her spine. She subconsciously bit her cold lips. Could it be that she had a child? Was this probability reallyparable to buying a lottery ticket? The most panicked thing that Xie Ziyu had encountered in her life was probably that she had gotten pregnant before marriage. Her mother had died many years ago and had never taught her how to deal with such a thing. She could only rush to the hospital. No one dared to say anything. Chapter 1189

Chapter 1189: Chapter 1181: I ate it

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Xie Ziyu wore a mask and wrapped herself tightly as she sat in front of the gynecologist and exined her worries. The young female doctor told her not to panic and to do a test first. She needed to get the report in three days. Xie Ziyu did as the doctor said in fear and trepidation. After being instructed, she went back in fear and trepidation. After three days of mental struggle, Xie Ziyu still went to the hospital to get the report. Just as she walked to the gynecology and obstetrics department, she saw a tall and straight man standing in front of the window. His back looked a little familiar. The man seemed to have sensed something, and in the next second, he turned around and met her gaze. This turn almost made her jump in fright. How could it be Lu Jinye? Xie Ziyu¡¯s eyes were wide open, and for a moment, she didn¡¯t know how to respond. This was the first time Lu Jinye had looked at her seriously. He said she was 29, but she looked like she was in her early 20s. Her hair was slightly curly, and her skin was very white. ¡°Why are you here? ¡± Xie Ziyu questioned him, and Lu Jinye seemed to have an aura of control around him. He walked over and asked, ¡°then why are you here? ¡± The words ¡®obstetrics and gynecology¡¯ were clear under Lu Jinye¡¯s eyes. ¡°You didn¡¯t take your medicinest time? ¡± ¡°I did. ¡± Of course, Xie Ziyu knew this kind ofmon sense, but others said that taking medicine might not be very effective. ¡°Okay. ¡± Lu Jinye¡¯s eyes fell on her, and there was a hint of gentleness in them. ¡°Didn¡¯t youe here today to get the pregnancy test? Your pregnancy test is in my hands. ¡± Xie Ziyu was stunned. She really didn¡¯t know why her pregnancy test was in his hands, but because of the privacy leak, her face turned red. ¡°Why did you take my pregnancy test? What right do you have? ¡± ¡°because I¡¯m the father of the child in your stomach. ¡± Xie Ziyu was truly stunned. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. The chances of me getting pregnant after taking the medicine must be very small. What right do you have to look at my pregnancy test? Give me back my pregnancy test! ¡± Xie Ziyu was really angry. It seemed that he had been spying on her since a long time ago. He even knew that she hade to the hospital. ¡°Okay, here you go. Don¡¯t be agitated. ¡± Lu Jinye smiled instead. Suddenly, he grabbed her shoulders and brought the pregnancy test to her. ¡°Look carefully. You¡¯re more than half a month pregnant. It¡¯s my child. ¡± Xie Ziyu felt as though thest string in her brain had been snapped. She had never thought that such a thing would happen in front of her. ¡°It doesn¡¯t count! ¡± She crumpled the sheet of paper into a ball, but she couldn¡¯t get the truth out of the sheet. Lu Jinye couldn¡¯t be bothered to continue tormenting her. His lips curled into a seductive smile ¡°I know that you¡¯re also a victim, but at this point, I don¡¯t have any other choice. Since you have a child, just give birth to it. I¡¯ll be responsible for everything. Anyway, you won¡¯t abort it, and I¡¯m not that kind of irresponsible man. ¡± Give Birth? Xie Ziyu knew that she was 29 years old. Generally speaking, people at this age would have a child or even a second child. If she really did abort it, she wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it. In fact, she had always dreamed of having a lively and cute child, just like Ruo Chu¡¯s dragon and Phoenix twins. Lu Jinye had long figured out all of her details, and he had her in his grasp. For a moment, her mind was in a mess. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be an underground lover. My child can give birth on its own and has the ability to give birth. ¡± Lu Jinye smiled again That pair of eyes seemed to have a magical power that made her unable to shift her gaze away. ¡°Who said you¡¯re an underground lover Naturally, my child will not bebeled as an illegitimate child. I think we can first agree to get married. After you give birth to your child, we can wait another year or so before we discuss divorce. What do you think of this proposal?¡± Chapter 1190

Chapter 1190: Chapter 1182 ¡ª win-win

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION With a child and a wife, she should have a lot more free timepared to her father, and she wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble like before. Win-win. Xie Ziyu was stunned again. Didn¡¯t this mean that the so-called good things had fallen on her head? If she wanted to get a divorce, she could get a divorce, and she could even have a child. The Lu family was not an ordinary family. In other words, her child would have apletely bright life, and she wouldn¡¯t be looked down upon by that scumbag man and her stepmother and stepsister. Killing two birds with one stone. ¡°How is it? ¡± Xie Ziyu wasn¡¯t the kind of person to hesitate. Faced with so many benefits, the corners of her lips curled up slightly, and her wide smile had a kind of innocence and innocence. However, she wasn¡¯t really as naive as she looked. Lu Jinye¡¯s mind suddenly changed. Looking at the smiling face in front of him, he felt a little lost for a moment. Such a contradictory and strange temperament was strangelypatible with her. What was her true appearance like? ¡°okay, I promise you. ¡± ¡°Okay, deal! ¡± They hit it off. Initially, she wanted to take a breather, but she didn¡¯t expect Lu Jinye to bring his ID card and registration book over, saying that he would get the certificate at eleven. WTF? Xie Ziyu was in a mess, but she still went back to get the registration book and ID card. Rather than saying that she took it, it was better to say that she broke into the box. She was toozy to argue with her father. When Xie Ziyu returned home, she was already very calm. She looked at Xie Ruyun, who was standing at the door with Yan Zheng, and azy smile appeared in her eyes. ¡°Ruyun, you brought your boyfriend home again? ¡± Xie Ruyun didn¡¯t expect Xie Ziyu to take the initiative to speak to her today. In the past, as long as Yan Zheng was by her side, Xie Ziyu would avoid him as much as she could. Today, she even came to the door looking for a beating? This wasn¡¯t like Xie Ziyu? ¡°Sis, where did you go today? ¡± Xie Ruyun hugged the man¡¯s arm tightly and smiled. ¡°Ah Zheng and I are here today to discuss the Engagement Party with Dad. Will you give us your blessing? ¡± She was showing off in front of her again. If this woman knew that she was married to Lu Jinye, would she be so angry that she wanted to scratch the wall? ¡°Of course. ¡± I wish you all the best in taking this scumbag in. There was a saying, ¡°a green person is always green. ¡°. ¡°Sis, I¡¯m already married, why are you still single at 29? If you can¡¯t get married again, your life will be ruined. ¡± She was full of arrogance and pride. Xie Ziyu only replied with an ¡®Oh¡¯ before she changed her tone. ¡°I just got married. My husband wille to pick me up in the afternoon. From now on, the two of you can continue to be together. ¡± She was all smiles. She just wanted to wait for Lu Jinye to smash their faces in the afternoon. The word ¡®marriage¡¯ almost shocked the two of them. Their eyes were filled with disbelief. Xie Ruyun continued to mock her. ¡°Even though you¡¯re already 30 years old and I understand your hatred towards marriage, you lied in front of us just for your pitiful self-esteem. It¡¯s too... ... You don¡¯t understand what ah Zheng and I are thinking ¡°... Ah Zheng and I still want to introduce you to a man. Even though we¡¯re divorced, he¡¯s very honest.¡± He still wants to give her that piece of trash? Xie Ziyu waved her hand and smiled. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll wait for my husband to pick me up. You guys can continue. ¡± Xie Ruyun sneered when she saw that Xie Ziyu was ¡°stubborn¡± and even took out her so-called ¡°husband¡± as a target. In the living room, he Li was calling her rtives. ¡°Let her be. She¡¯s just jealous that our ruyun found a rich husband like Yan Zheng and was even dumped after being yed by others. Do you think she would put her elders in her eyes? ¡± Chapter 1191

Chapter 1191: Chapter 1183, who was this?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°It¡¯s fine, her third aunt. When Ruyun gets married, she will definitely chase this jinx out. Her evil thoughts arepletely iparable to Ruyun¡¯s... ¡± Father Xie had juste down from upstairs. When he heard this, he frowned and was naturally very unhappy. He Li saw that her husband had juste down from upstairs. She tactfully shut her mouth, as if nothing had happened just now. ¡°husband, you¡¯re down? I¡¯m on the phone with Ruyun¡¯s third aunt. ¡± ¡°MM. ¡± Father Xie held the principle that it was better not to cause too much trouble and did not nag her. He had always been more indulgent towards the mother and daughter pair, which was why he li and her daughter had been climbing up thedder for so many years. ¡°Oh right, why was my household register box pried open? Did you just take the household register? ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t? ¡± When she thought that Yan Zheng might have pulled her daughter to get married, he Li¡¯s heart surged with ecstasy She hurriedly exined, ¡°this girl is also anxious. is she afraid that the cooked duck will fly away? She probably wants to get married too much, that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t have the time to ask you to pried open the box. ¡± The displeasure in Father Xie¡¯s heart grew even stronger. However, in the face of his current family, he had the heart but not the strength, so he could only let them be. ¡°Let¡¯s go see young master Yan first. ¡± He Li walked over and stood beside father Xie with an air of nobility. The moment he walked out of the door, he didn¡¯t see Yan Zheng and Xie Ruyun. Instead, he saw a tall and slender figure with slightly bent knees. The aura of a controller made him feel a little apprehensive. The slight backlight made him unable to see the man¡¯s face. Lu Jinye seemed to have sensed something. He raised his head and looked over, only giving him a slight nod. Facing such an impolite young man, Father Xie should have been displeased, but he also felt a sense of uneasiness from being overwhelmed by the other party¡¯s aura. ¡°This is? ¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Xie. I¡¯m your son-inw. ¡± His face seemed to have a habitual smile, but his slightly cold voice made Father Xie feel a little uneasy, as well as wondering if he didn¡¯t know him? Even though he looked a little familiar. ¡°Young Master Lu, did you just say? son-inw? ¡± He Li felt like she was on a rocket. She thought that her daughter had been snatched away by two men. Unfortunately, the next second, she saw Xie Ziyu, whom she hated the most, walk over. She skillfully held the man¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Dad, I just got married to him. I¡¯ll be moving out of the Xie family in the afternoon. ¡± What? A heavy bomb almost blew up everyone, especially he Li and Yan Zheng. It wasn¡¯t that they couldn¡¯t believe that Xie Ziyu had gotten married to a man in a sh It was that Xie Ziyu had gotten married in a sh to young master Lu, the son of the God of gamblers from a wealthy family. ¡°impossible, you¡¯re lying! ¡± Xie Ruyun could no longer pretend to be a little white flower. She screamed at the top of her voice. She was most passionate about snatching everything from Xie Ziyu, but who knew that she was the one who personally pushed Xie Ziyu into the wealthy ss! Xie Ziyu just smiledzily at Xie Ruyun. ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy. Do you want to take a look at the freshly-made marriage certificate? ¡± ¡°young master, the things are packed. ¡± A few women in uniforms had alreadye down from upstairs. Lu Jinye turned to the side and quietly let go of Xie Ziyu¡¯s hand. Xie Ziyu was extremely sensitive, how could she not notice the man¡¯s subtle movements. She stood beside him without saying a word. There was still no smile on her face, nor was there any awkwardness. She just didn¡¯t touch the corner of his shirt. She was indeed rude just now. ¡°Mm, this is your young Madam, ¡± Lu Jinye instructed. ¡°Hello, Young Madam. ¡± Their loud voices almost gave Xie Ziyu a fright. However, calling her young Madam was really awe-inspiring! Chapter 1192

Chapter 1192: Chapter 1184. Marrying the wrong person can ruin your life

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Yan Zheng and Xie Ruyun¡¯s faces werepletely dark. They had always taken pleasure in ridiculing her for being too old to get married, even though they looked worried on the surface. In their hearts, they couldn¡¯t help but be happy. They always treated her as a joke. But now, not only did she get married, she even married into the Lu family! How could a small family like Yan Zhengpare to the Lu family! ¡°sister, I didn¡¯t mean that just now. Don¡¯t take it to heart, ¡± Xie ruyun quickly apologized. ¡°It¡¯s just that you and young Master Lu¡¯s acquaintance was a little too abrupt. I¡¯m just afraid that you won¡¯t be happy if you marry young master Lu. ¡± ¡°thank you, I¡¯m very happy. ¡± Xie Ziyu didn¡¯t take it to heart at all. Seeing this, Xie Ruyun was extremely angry, as if someone had pped her in the face. ¡°Hubby, shall we go? ¡± Xie Ziyu smiled at Lu Jinye. She got into character very quickly. Lu Jinye nced at her and nodded. Just like that, she got married. Looking at the small suitcase in the hands of the maids, Xie Ziyu actually felt a little sad. She didn¡¯t know if she had done wrong. Back when her mother married her father, wasn¡¯t she also very sad? Unfortunately, her husband still cheated on her and even caused her to lose her life. Being a woman had a hard life. Marrying the wrong person really ruined her life. But thinking about how she and Lu Jinye got married by agreement, to put it bluntly, it was just a marriage of convenience for a year. It wasn¡¯t a big deal. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m leaving. ¡± Father Xie originally wanted to say a few more private words to his daughter. She had lost her mother at a young age, and she didn¡¯t get along well with Xiao Li and the others. He should have let him, the father, say a few words. However, how could he li allow her stepdaughter to show off in front of her? She could only ask the maid to send them out with a dark face. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on? Did she use such underhanded methods to Seduce Young Master Lu? ¡± Xie Ruyun was so angry that her entire face was dark. ¡°Why do those young masters like Scheming B * Tches? She¡¯s already a 30-year-old woman, yet there¡¯s still someone who wants her! ¡± ¡°Be Good. Young Master Lu doesn¡¯t really treat her as his wife. When the timees, he might be abandoned and be an abandoned woman. ¡± He Li naturally did not think well of her first wife¡¯s daughter. She finallyforted her own daughter. When she left the house, Xie Ziyu looked listless as if she had a lot on her mind. She was not as carefree as before. ¡°How are you? ¡± Seeing that she suddenly fell silent like an abandoned little wretch, holding her bag and sitting in the front passenger seat, she could not bear to ask. ¡°Nothing. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if we get married, I won¡¯t interfere with your freedom. You just have to deal with the old man with me. I¡¯ll respect your opinion on everything. ¡± Even though he was a stranger, these words that were close to being considerate somehow touched her. Perhaps noble men all had a gentlemanly and considerate personality. ¡°thank you. ¡± Even though it touched her unnecessarily, she reminded herself not to cross the line. This person wasn¡¯t easy to get along with. She took Ruo Chu¡¯s words to heart. When they reached the Lu family¡¯s entrance, Lu Yuan personally came to wee them. Thest time he stretched his neck, he didn¡¯t get a good look at his daughter-inw. This time, he finally got to see her. ¡°Dad. ¡± Lu Jinnian saw that his father hade so early, and there were more than a dozen rtives behind him. It was as though the whole world knew that he was married, so he couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth and shout. This was the first time Xie Ziyu had seen so many people blocking the entrance. She was so scared that she froze on the spot. If it wasn¡¯t for Lu Jinye not liking her to get close to him, she would probably have crawled into his arms Chapter 1193

Chapter 1193: Chapter 1185 don¡¯t be afraid

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Lu Yuan felt a little guilty, but with so many rtives present, he still became strong-willed. These rtives would only be satisfied after seeing their new daughter-inw. He didn¡¯t feel that anything was wrong at all! What if his son reneged on his debt and refused to admit it? ¡°Dad? What Dad? Are you not allowing the rtives toe over to see our new daughter-inw? ¡± ¡°You scared my wife. ¡± Lu Jinye reached out to pull the stiff woman. As if she had found a life-saving Straw, she hugged his arm in shock and hid her head behind his back. This was the first time he had seen so many people. Lu Jinye suddenly felt protective when he saw how silly and sweet she looked. He wasn¡¯t used to other people being so intimate with her, but miraculously, he didn¡¯t dislike her Lu Yuan¡¯s old face turned red. He felt that he had indeed scared her a little, so he quickly led everyone inside. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and eat. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. ¡± Xie Ziyu realized that she had identally hugged the man¡¯s arm. Her face turned pink as she lowered her head and followed the elder inside. Lu Jinye suddenly felt a little ufortable. It wasn¡¯t that she had suddenly let go of him, but that her sensitivity and intelligence made people subconsciously feel pity for her. He followed closely behind Xie Ziyu, side by side. ¡°I¡¯m not used to others touching me. I had some reflexes in the Xie family previously, but I¡¯m not used to others getting close to me. ¡± Xie Ziyu was stunned by this sudden exnation. Was He taking the initiative to exin to her? She shook her head. ¡°I know. ¡± The Lu family was located in the scenic vi. Xie Ziyu suddenly remembered that Ruo Chu had mentioned this ce before. The Huo family used to be nearby. It was a pity that they had moved. ¡°Hello, Young Madam! ¡± Two rows of servants stood neatly at the side. Before Xie Ziyu returned, they had already been instructed to address her as young Madam. Of course, they were more surprised and curious. After all, there didn¡¯t seem to be any signs that young master was going to get married. Xie Ruyun felt quite smug when she was addressed as young Madam again. Although the Xie family had a lot of wealth, they definitely weren¡¯t like the Lu family, who responded with a smile. ¡°Hello. ¡± In the huge living room, there was a european-style dome-shaped ceiling. The revolving light golden luxurious staircase looked very high-end, leading straight up the stairs. Xie Ziyu nced at it and suddenly had a very fond feeling. ¡°Help Young Madam bring her luggage upstairs. ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± The two maids had already carried their suitcases upstairs. Xie Ziyu thought that she should familiarize herself with her room. If she couldn¡¯t even find her room to rest at night, it would be a little awkward. ¡°where¡¯s Lu Jinye¡¯s room? ¡± The maid had already arrived in front of a bedroom and used the key to open the door. ¡°This is young master¡¯s room. Young Madam, do you need to tidy up your suitcase? ¡± Xie Ziyu quickly waved her hand. ¡°No need. I can tidy it up myself. ¡± Although she had the maid to help tidy up her things, Xie Ziyu was not used to strangers touching her personal belongings. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go downstairs first. ¡± Xie Ziyu watched the maid go downstairs and curiously pushed the door open. The Beige curtains gently brushed against the breeze. Looking at it, it seemed like one could take in the beautiful scenery of the manor not far away. This room was really pleasing to the eye. It was also very big. It was the first time Xie Ziyu saw such a big bedroom. Her mood became happy. The sadness she felt when she left the Xie family was swept away. She nned to take a shower in the bathroom first. After putting away her clothes, Xie Ziyu went into the bathroom. Chapter 1194

Chapter 1194: Chapter 1186 was actually taking a shower

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The ss door was a little transparent. Xie Ziyu was a little hesitant, but she thought that Lu Jinye wouldn¡¯te up at this time. The warm water poured on her body, and Xie Ziyu happily hummed a song. It had been a long time since she had been so rxed, especially since the room was several times bigger than her previous narrow nest. Moreover, it was iparably luxurious. Life was simply too good. Lu Jinye sat on the SOFA, somewhat absentmindedly dealing with this group of rtives. He asked and answered, ¡°Why isn¡¯t that womaning down yet? ¡°? ¡°Jin Ye, where¡¯s your wife? Why hasn¡¯t shee down after going upstairs for so long? ¡± Third Aunt asked first. Lu Jinye put down his tablet. ¡°She might have fallen asleep upstairs because she was a little tired. I¡¯ll go get her. ¡± After all, she had just gotten pregnant. Ruo Chu said that those who were pregnant were lethargic. When the rtives heard the word ¡®tired¡¯ , they didn¡¯t know if they had the wrong idea, but their expressions were a little ambiguous. Damn woman, she caused him to be misunderstood again. Lu Jinye went upstairs in anger, but when he saw that there was no one on the big bed, he heard the sound of running watering from the bathroom. He was actually taking a bath? The bathroom door was made of ss. Even though it was rough, he could still vaguely see the outline of it. It was a beautiful body. No wonder he was so obsessed at that time, even though the effects of the medicine had dissipated, he still couldn¡¯t let go. Taking a bath in his room, was he sure that he wasn¡¯t seducing him? Lu Jinye didn¡¯t think that he was narcissistic, because he had enough charm and capital to attract women. His lips curled into a smile, and he suddenly walked over quickly. Xie Ziyu took a veryfortable and happy bath inside. It had been a long time since she took such afortable hot bath, and she didn¡¯t want toe out of the bathtub with her own massage. So, she had no idea that Lu Jinye had already entered the room. It wasn¡¯t until there was a knock on the door that Xie Ziyu¡¯s mind went nk. Her first reaction was to cover her c-cup chest and almost burst out. ¡°You... Go away. I¡¯m taking a bath. Why did youe in? ¡± ¡°Put on your clothes ande down. Dad and rtives want to see you. ¡± ¡°okay, I got it. You go down first! ¡± Outside the ss door, she could clearly see the extent of her chest. Lu Jinye¡¯s heart was burning with an inexplicable passion. He felt as though his heart was burning. Why was it so hot all of a sudden? When he saw the remote control, he remembered that this woman didn¡¯t turn on the air conditioner. She wasn¡¯t afraid of dying from the heat. Lu Jinye turned on the air conditioner and seemed to feel better. His voice was even colder than before. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you at the door. I¡¯ll be out in ten minutes. ¡± If he didn¡¯t see Xie Ziyu again, those troublesome rtives would definitely not leave, and the old man wouldn¡¯t be able to put up with it. Xie Ziyu dared to be angry, but she didn¡¯t dare to say anything. F * Ck You! Xie Ziyu hurriedly climbed out of the bathtub. After drying herself, she decided to put on some light makeup and find a suitable outfit. When she was done, she saw that there were still two minutes left before the man gave her the limit. She let out a sigh of relief and saw Lu Jinye standing in front of the window. The smoke in his hands was blown out by the wind. This person¡¯s looks and temperament were really... ... Good ... ¡°Is it done? ¡± Looking at her white and slightly red face, his eyes darkened. Everything else was fine, but the taste of the clothes... ... Didn¡¯t quite work ... He thought of her bringing a small suitcase, and didn¡¯t expect her to have other clothes with better taste. Anyway, it was just a meal with her rtives. ¡°Go buy clothes tomorrow. ¡± He took out a card and handed it over. ¡°Buy whatever you like. You don¡¯t need to ask my opinion. ¡± Chapter 1195

Chapter 1195: Was there anything wrong with chapter 1187?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Of course, Xie Ziyu took it. She had the ability to not rely on others, but it would be weird if she didn¡¯t ept it. ¡°Do you think my taste in clothes is bad? ¡± Lu Jinye looked at her. ¡°was my hint not clear enough? ¡± Xie Ziyu:¡±...¡± She wanted to kill him, but he didn¡¯t show any more disdain, so she temporarily held it in. She smiled and said, ¡°okay, I will definitely buy something to improve my quality. I will definitely not embarrass you, Young Master Lu. ¡± Lu Jinye grunted and suddenly reacted. ¡°What did you call me just now? ¡± ¡°Young Master Lu. ¡± Xie Ziyu opened her mouth to answer, as if she didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong with her. ¡°...¡±Lu Jinye lifted his eyelids to look at her. Was there something wrong? Xie Ziyu thought for a moment. ¡°Young Master Lu? Big Celebrity Lu? ¡± Lu Jinye¡¯s face darkened. Wasn¡¯t this woman very quick-witted Why did she make people want to knock her now? Xie Ziyu scratched her head. ¡°Lu Jinye? ¡± ¡°...¡± In the end, she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. Xie Ziyu stammered, ¡°Jin... Jin Ye! ¡± ¡°Jin Ye, not Jin Ye. ¡± Xie Ziyu¡¯s face waspletely red. She felt that this address was too intimate, and his eyes were really too seductive. ¡°Jin Ye, let¡¯s go down. ¡± Lu Jinye turned around, and Xie Ziyu felt her heart pounding. If his fans knew that she had this personal honor, would they be so jealous that they wanted to hack her to death Thinking of those girlfriend fans and brainless fans under Weibo, Xie Ziyu¡¯s heart trembled. ¡°Can I really swipe this card casually? ¡± ¡°Yes, you can swipe it however you want. ¡± Xie Ziyu clutched the card tightly, her heart filled with joy. Thus, she left Lu Jinye alone and happily went downstairs by herself. ¡°...¡± Lu Jinye¡¯s deep gaze followed her cheerful back view, carrying a hint of deep thought. It wasn¡¯t until the Lu family¡¯s third aunt¡¯s eyes looked over, causing Xie Ziyu to shrink back, that she looked eagerly at the calm andposed Lu Jinye. He went downstairs at a leisurely pace. His leisure made him look like a prince who hade out of a castle. Xie Ziyu didn¡¯t forget that this was Lu Jinye who had millions of fangirls. It was as though there was a debate going on. This time, Lu Yuan saw his daughter-inw clearly. Her facial features were very good-looking and she looked veryfortable. Even though she wasn¡¯t the kind of beauty who was first seen, the more Lu Yuan looked at her, the more he liked her. ¡°since everyone is here, let the servants serve the food. ¡± Just as he was about to sit down, a girl¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°sister. ¡± Upon hearing this coquettish cry, Xie Ziyu felt a headache. Needless to say, she knew who it was. Xie ruyun changed into a very beautiful dress. ¡°Who is this? ¡± Before Xie Ziyu could say anything, Xie Ruyun answered, ¡°hello, uncle. I¡¯m Ziyu¡¯s biological sister. ¡± Xie Ziyu was speechless. She had just stepped into the Lu family home. And now, Xie Ruyun came in with this pretty face to flirt with her rtives. Was this poisonous? ¡°So it¡¯s Ziyu¡¯s sister. Come and sit. ¡± ¡°Hey. ¡± Xie Ruyun was very polite throughout the whole process. ¡°sister, brother-inw, you guys got married in a hurry, so we didn¡¯t prepare the gifts in time. This is a set of jewelry that I just bought at the jewelry store. I hope you don¡¯t mind. ¡± Xie Ziyu raised her eyebrows. Oh My, Xie Ruyun was actually willing to spend this money. It was really rare. ¡°Then thank you, sister. It¡¯s said that gifts are light, but affection is heavy. Why would I mind? ¡± Xie Ruyun deliberately didn¡¯t reach out her hand and directly let the maid reach out to take it. Chapter 1196

Chapter 1196: Chapter 1190, are you guys really married?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Lu Jinye didn¡¯t feel that anything was wrong, he just watched from the side. Xie Ruyun suddenly felt humiliated. She had spent 30,000 yuan on this set of jewelry. 30,000 yuan was already arge sum of money for her! Xie Ziyu actually thought that this gift was light, and even asked the maid toe over and take it. It made it seem like she was some poor rtive who came to beg! Xie Ruyun felt her face burn, as if she had been pped several times. It was the first time Xie Ruyun was so embarrassed, and Xie Ziyu actually liked the feeling of suppressing a little white flower. It felt really good. She was really going to be fascinated. Since a younger sister came to the Xie family, Lu Yuan naturally treated her to a meal first. Xie Ruyun saw Xie Ziyu enter the bathroom and inadvertently followed her. The bathroom of the Lu family was like a five-star hotel, which made her feel even more extreme. ¡°Xie Ziyu, are you really married? ¡± It was none of your business. This was Xie Ziyu¡¯s first impression. However, seeing Xie Ruyun¡¯s jealous eyes, Xie Ziyu felt refreshed. ¡°Why? Do you want to see our marriage certificate? ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to really climb into young master Lu¡¯s bed. I really underestimated you before. ¡± If she had known that Lu Jinye was such a responsible man, she would have tried to see where Xie Ziyu¡¯s turn woulde from? Of course, she had even more evil thoughts. She thought that she might be able to use the same trick again. As long as she grasped it properly, she would be able to chase Xie Ziyu out. ¡°You have to be careful with what you say. My husband loves me very much right now. If he hears anything from you that he shouldn¡¯t hear, you¡¯ll die miserably. ¡± Xie Ruyun¡¯s face was filled with disdain. ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. You¡¯re just a b * Tch who used climbing into bed to force him to get married. Young Master Lu won¡¯t like you. ¡± ¡°But I¡¯m pregnant with Jin Ye¡¯s child. Jin Ye shouldn¡¯t be too nice to me right now. ¡± Xie Ziyu deliberately touched her lower abdomen. Xie Ruyun was indeed shocked. Xie Ziyu was actually pregnant with Lu Jinye¡¯s child? Xie Ruyun was so angry that her eyes were red. Why didn¡¯t anything good happen to her? ¡°So what if you¡¯re pregnant with his child? He won¡¯t like a woman WHO¡¯s scheming and climbing into his own bed. Sooner orter, you¡¯ll be abandoned by him. At that time, you¡¯ll be an abandoned woman who¡¯s married and had a child. No one will want you! ¡± Xie Ziyu looked at her exasperated face Sheughed even harder. ¡°If we take ten thousand steps back, he¡¯ll divorce me, but my child and I will definitely upy two very rich assets. My child will still have the right to inherit the Lu family¡¯s bloodline, and these are things that you, Xie Ruyun, will never have in your lifetime! ¡± Even if Xie Ruyun did not want to admit it, she was choked by her until her face turned red. Xie Ziyu had almost reached the sky in a single step. She could even open up a society of celebrities and be a wealthy wife that everyone admired from then on. In the past, there were indeed women who changed their fates in this way. This was also the way Xie Ruyun wanted to change her name. Xie Ruyun red at her fiercely, her heart filled with fear and anger. Xie Ziyu threw the tissue into the trash can and turned around to leave. On the Milky White dining table, there were almost thirty dishes. Extravagant. Xie Ziyu had just sat down when she stared at the dishes with her eyes wide open. It was too sumptuous. These wealthy families usually ate gold, right? ¡°Ziyu, eat more food. ¡± Lu Yuan already knew that Xie Ziyu was pregnant, so he was much more excited than before. ¡°Thank you, Dad. ¡± She had already called out to him smoothly. Lu Jinye nced at her. She was eating elegantly, and watching him eat was actually a form of enjoyment. Chapter 1197

Chapter 1197: Is there such a thing in chapter 1189?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION However, Xie Ziyu obviously did not have time to observe the handsome guy eating. Xie Ruyun returned to the dining table and saw Lu yuan asking her about her well-being. In addition, there was a handsome guy sitting next to her. She was so angry that she wanted to vomit blood. Xie Ziyu¡¯s life was too good, wasn¡¯t it She was almost 30 years old, yet she could still marry into a rich family. ¡°Ziyu, what did you do before? How old are you this year? ¡± Third Aunt liked this young man, unlike other girls who wore all kinds of heavy makeup. ¡°I¡¯m in the entertainment industry. I¡¯m currently the artistic director of Huanyu. I¡¯m 29 years old this year. ¡± 29 years old? Third aunt was a little surprised. She didn¡¯t expect this girl, who looked like she was in her early 20s, to be 29 and almost 30 years old. She was two years older than Jin Ye. ¡°My sister was also dyed by a rtionship. She started dating her ex when she was 24. She just broke up recently, so her age was dyed just like that. ¡± Xie Ruyun didn¡¯t want to cut in too cleanly. Not only did she aggravate the topic of age, but she also deliberately led everyone towards men. Lu Yuan¡¯s face froze. He didn¡¯t expect this daughter-inw to have a rtionship with thest man for five years. How deep and unforgettable was this rtionship? Would Xie Ziyu still have feelings for her son? ¡°There¡¯s such a thing? ¡± Xie Ziyu knew that Xie Ruyun didn¡¯t want her to be happy. She hated this woman¡¯s bbering. She secretly red at her before turning to look at Lu Jinye. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. In the past, I always thought that if I randomly found a man, it would be more like getting married and having children. Who knew that there would be a scumbag behind me? Fortunately, Jin Ye warmed me. His appearance made me feel what a real man is for the first time. What is love?¡± When Xie Ziyu said the word ¡®love¡¯ in a loving manner, Lu Jinye almost shook his chopsticks. However, he quickly steadied himself and raised his eyes to look at her. ¡°A girl like you deserves to be loved. My heart aches for you. ¡± Initially, it was just an act in front of everyone. However, the moment their eyes met, Xie Ziyu was touched by his gentleness. His sexy and pleasant voice coupled with his gaze made the girl¡¯s heart, which had originally been dead silent, suddenly glow. Oh my, as expected of the national idol who flirted with countless fans. ¡°thank you. ¡± This sentence was sincere. When everyone saw that the husband and wife were getting along so well, they were naturally happy. The difort in Lu Yuan¡¯s heart quickly dissipated. Since that was the case, there was no need to worry about anything else. Xie Ruyun almost cried. She wanted to hint that Xie Ziyu and her boyfriend were living together, but she didn¡¯t expect Lu Jinye to shut her up. HOW AGGRIEVED! ¡°since the two of you have been together for five years, it¡¯s considered a long run. Why did you break upter? ¡± Her aunt asked with concern. ¡°We were originally fine, but after I caught you in bed, I immediately broke up. ¡± Xie Ruyun immediately interjected. ¡°It¡¯s also your fault for living together without marriage. The conflict was too big. I also advised you not to live together, but sister didn¡¯t listen to me. ¡± Lu Jinye used his chopsticks to pick up the chicken wings and ced them in Xie Ziyu¡¯s bowl. He said casually, ¡°you¡¯ve cohabited for five years and he hasn¡¯t touched you? Looks like he¡¯s either lying about marriage or he¡¯s ipetent. ¡± Xie Ziyu really wanted to call Lu Jinye on his behalf. Especially since he couldment on his ex so casually, she immediately repelled the dirty water that Xie Ruyun poured on him. He¡¯s too damn smart, isn¡¯t he! Lu Yuan coughed lightly and directly skipped the topic. He wouldn¡¯t be so shameless to inquire about his son¡¯s matter. After all, he still had to put on an old face. Chapter 1198

Chapter 1198: Chapter 1190

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Not to mention the others, even his own father was too embarrassed to ask. Xie Ziyu only felt ted. She could finally let people eat properly, right? Xie Ruyun was naturally unwilling to let this dirty water not fall on Xie Ziyu. She thought about what she should say in a while to let this sister be exposed in the Lu family and be seen as a bad woman. However, third aunt did not feel embarrassed at all. Jin Ye lost his mother when he was young, so she had to help her nephew ask about it. ¡°You¡¯ve been living with that man for five years. Do you really not have any contact with him? You girls are too impatient. How can you live with a man so quickly? ¡± Don¡¯t me her for thinking too much. Jin Ye was such a good child, so of course, he wasn¡¯t someone who could be yed with by a man. She was still worried that her nephew would be deceived. Lu Jinye nced at his third aunt. The chopsticks made a sound when they fell, and he said indifferently, ¡°eat. If you have anything to eat, ask again. ¡± ¡°...¡± Xie Ziyu, who was focused on eating, almost choked. Seeing how his third aunt looked wronged by his words, could he be a little gentler towards his family? Actually, his third aunt was also afraid that he would be wronged. Actually... ... Lu Jinye was also indirectly helping her, right ? To prevent her from facing those embarrassing topics. After all, that scumbag man was a stain on her life ... Xie Ziyu suddenly felt warm. Even though Lu Jinye was born into a wealthy family, she didn¡¯t see the so-called money dispute. Instead, she saw all sorts of kinship and concern. And... This man ... Xie Ziyu buried her head in her meal, but the corners of her mouth couldn¡¯t help but curl up. Seeing his new wife¡¯s shy look, Lu Yuanpletely let go of this heart. They had only known each other for a short while, but they were already in love. In the future, their rtionship would definitely get better and better. ¡°Jin Ye, third aunt is also concerned about you. ¡± Xie Ziyu deliberately sounded very coquettish, as if the couple¡¯s rtionship was very good. ¡°I know. ¡± His originally cold tone seemed to have softened. The husband and wife sang in harmony, and third aunt¡¯s cold heart came alive again. The more she looked at this niece-inw, the more satisfied she was. The more she looked at her, the more she liked her. ¡°The Lu family has a good wife this time. Old Lu, you¡¯re lucky. ¡± Lu Yuan was also more and more satisfied with this daughter-inw. From an angle that no one could see, the couple looked at each other. How could Xie Ziyu not see that Lu Jinye was deliberately trying to save the situation just now. At first, she was a little worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on to the situation, but now, she had already raised her head andughed loudly in her heart. Lu Jinye was indeed worthy of being the best actor in society. Big Brother, this year¡¯s Oscar Statuette is undoubtedly yours! Seeing that the man had already said so, Xie Ruyun naturally couldn¡¯t say anything else. She was just afraid that her cheap mouth would ruin all the good feelings in front of the man. ¡°I really envy my sister for finding such a good man. Speaking of which, it¡¯s my sister¡¯s luck that¡¯s the best. ¡± Xie Ruyun smiled and interjected something that didn¡¯t make sense. She would never let Xie Ziyu leave a good impression on the Lu family. Was Xie Ziyu Worthy? Xie Ziyu secretly ground her teeth. It was all this Damn Green Tea¡¯s intention to confuse right and wrong in front of everyone. Couldn¡¯t she shut her dog mouth? Bah, insulting a dog. Did this F * Cking meal let people eat peacefully or not? Xie Ziyuined in her heart, and even her expression was colorful. Of course, the moment she raised her head, she immediately changed into a smile. She lookedpletely innocent and harmless. ¡°Ruyun, don¡¯t worry. I heard from my stepmother that everyone thought that she couldn¡¯t marry well. In the end, she still married my father. ¡± Chapter 1199

Chapter 1199: Chapter 1891 was too unbelievable

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I remember my mother was still alive at that time, and my stepmother still managed to capture my father¡¯s heart with her own charm. What does this prove Your mother is very charming. As the saying goes, charm is passed down from generation to generation. The younger generation of the Yangtze River surpasses the younger. You will definitely be able to kill your mother on the beach!¡± Lu Jinye listened to her serious nonsense, and the corners of his mouth twitched. Cursing without cursing made his lips curl into a smile. This woman was really... ... Not to be provoked. Xie Ruyun felt like she was about to go crazy from anger. She had been holding back her words for so long that she almost vomited blood and died. An old woman who finally got married, did she really think that she was amazing? She actually secretly scolded herself for being the daughter of a mistress! How could the few rtives present not understand what Xie Ziyu meant by what she said just now. So her sister was actually the daughter of a mistress? The rich and powerful families were very critical of mistresses, especially since most of the people present were female elders. They thought that mistresses were absolutely disgusting. Lu Yuan¡¯s attitude towards Xie Ruyun had obviously turned cold. Third aunt quickly said, ¡°eat more food. This table of food is specially prepared to wee you, the bride. Look at how thin you are. You have to take good care of your body now so that you can have a healthy baby. ¡± ¡°right, right. You¡¯ve been talking all this time and haven¡¯t let Ziyu eat properly. Jin Ye knows how to dote on his wife, soe,e, eat, eat. ¡± Baby? Xie Ziyu almost forgot that someone had stuffed a child in her stomach. Her face suddenly turned a little red. She didn¡¯t expect that she would be able to get pregnant with a baby in just one session. It was too unbelievable. His breath and temperature seemed to have stopped on her body. e, eat more food. ¡± Lu Jinye picked up her bowl and scooped a small bowl of soup for her. He ced it in front of the table. His long eyshes were slightly lowered, and the side of his face seemed to have been softened by the light. His voice sounded very gentle, like the moonlight shining through the dense forest. Xie Ziyu felt as if she had been bewitched. Something surged out from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Okay. ¡± Xie Ziyu felt that everything in front of her wasn¡¯t real. She tasted the soup in her hands. The series of interactions almost tortured Xie Ruyun, who was sitting on pins and needles by the side. She clearly wanted to let the Lu family know that Xie Ziyu was promiscuous with men outside and that she was a broken shoe that didn¡¯t match up to young Master Lu. But now, she felt that nothing she said was right, and she was holding it in! Xie Ruyun had yet to realize that the husband and wife were following each other. Lu Jinye wanted Xie Ziyu to leave a good impression in front of her rtives so that they could get along better in the future, so that Xie Ziyu would be in a better mood. In the end, this guy thought that he was the savior, but he just had to step in. He didn¡¯t know that he had be a joke in the eyes of the husband and wife. About half an hourter, the people at the dining table were mostly full and talking. Xie Ruyun took the opportunity to interrupt from the side, ¡°my sister is having her first child. I really didn¡¯t expect that she and brother-inw would get it this time. She¡¯s really lucky. ¡± Lu Yuan liked to talk about grandchildren the most now. He quickly said, ¡°Ziyu is really the hero of our family. It seems that the heavens have heard my wish to have grandchildren. ¡± Lu Yuan continued, as if to encourage Xie Ruyun, and the enthusiasm in his heart grew. ¡°speaking of which, my sister¡¯s ex also likes children. He seemed to have been talking about it ever since they broke up. In the end, my sister actually got pregnant... ¡± ¡°Get lost. ¡± A word with a suppressed and stern voice was squeezed out from the gaps between his teeth. It carried a terrifying chill. Xie Ruyun was shocked on the spot. Chapter 1200

Chapter 1200: Chapter 1192: get lost

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She was so shocked by the sudden word ¡®get lost¡¯ that her heart was pounding. She didn¡¯t understand how she had angered him. However, her pitiful appearance didn¡¯t win Lu Jinye¡¯s sympathy. ¡°I told you to leave first. Get lost if you have the guts to slow down for a second. GET LOST! ¡± Lu Jinye threw his chopsticks down, his entire body emitting a frightening chill. Xie Ruyun shivered and fell off the table in shock. It was too scary. It turned out that the man who was considered gentle in front of his fans was also a tyrant behind his back. Xie Ruyun did not even dare to meet his eyes. Her face was almost drained of blood. Not to mention her, even Xie Ziyu was a little dumbfounded. It was really scary. ¡°I... ¡± ¡°GET LOST! ¡± Xie Ruyun felt that she had been yelled at in public and even told to get lost. She no longer had the face to stay. In the end, Xie Ruyun was a little white flower who had never experienced such an asion. Tears instantly flowed down her face. She staggered over to grab her bag and left the house just like that. In an instant, there was no longer the person who had been blindly bbering. Xie Ziyu could clearly feel the quietness by her ears. She still found it unbelievable. In the past, her little white flower sister at home always liked to use the most innocent words to smear her name with the most vicious of hearts. Regardless of whether her stepmother chose to remain silent or her father, she had almost be a Ninja turtle. Therefore, Lu Jinye chasing Xie Ruyun out of the house made her extremely happy. She deserved it! Lu Yuan also felt that there was something wrong with this Xie Ruyun. There was nothing wrong with being chased out. ¡°I¡¯m full. I¡¯ll go upstairs and rest for a while. ¡± The maid beside her quickly followed and said gently, ¡°young Madam, what kind of supper do you want to eat? Shall I bring it upstairs tonight? ¡± ¡°No need, no need. ¡± Xie Ziyu touched her bulging stomach. She had just finished eating and was already talking about supper. She did not want to burst her stomach. The maid smiled and followed her upstairs to open the bedroom door. ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re wee. My name is Xiao Li. You can call me if you need anything in the future. ¡± ¡°okay, thank you, Xiao Li. ¡± ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re wee. ¡± Xiao Li left the door and quickly went downstairs. Facing therge room, Xie Ziyu touched the nket on the soft bed and quickly sat on it, enjoying the moment of peace. It really felt like... ... A dream ... Does this count as me jumping into a wealthy family? After some thought, Xie Ziyu really wanted to walk around the room a few times. She was a little too excited and left the little white flower and the depressing home. After rolling around on the soft bed a few times, Xie Ziyu took out her phone and opened Wechat, sending Gu Ruochu a few messages. Gu Ruochu was still in the cloakroom and there was a banquet held at home. Gu Ruochu was already used to all kinds of banquets, especially in the upper-ss society. It seemed that every wealthy family would tacitly agree that there would be a few banquets, no matter what the reason was. It had be a symbol of wealth and status. Gu Ruochu did not n any banquets. Almost every banquet was held with a few elders and friends whom she could get along with. She treated it as a gathering of friends. Anyway, no matter how casual she was, no one would dare to use her words. After all, her background was here. Gu Ruochu heard her phone ring. She was still adjusting her buttons when she put down her phone. Xie Ziyu: ¡°Ruo Chu, I seem to have aplished all the important things in my life. Now that I¡¯m married, I even have one in my stomach. ¡°. Gu Ruochu smiled and typed: ¡°This is probably fate. ¡°. Xie Ziyu: ¡°Fate is simr but I¡¯m sure that my child will be very good-looking. After all, the genes are here. ¡°. Chapter 1201

Chapter 1201: Chapter 1193 goes down

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu: that¡¯s for sure. Perhaps you don¡¯t know that Jin Ye has a nickname in the circle, the thousand man executioner. No girl can resist his charm. Thousand... ... Thousand Man Executioner ? ? Xie Ziyu almost spat out a mouthful of water. Alright, thousand man executioner. Huo Nanchen had just entered the room when he realized that Ruo Chu was not downstairs. He thought for a moment and went upstairs. She was not in the bedroom but he could see that the cloakroom door was ajar. She should be inside. ¡°Ruo Chu? ¡± Gu Ruochu put down her phone and realized that the Zipper on her dress had not been properly zipped. ¡°Nanchen, help me remove the ZIPPER. ¡± Seeing the beautiful skin on her back, he quietly walked over and wrapped her in his arms. ¡°Why are you unzipping? You still have to take it offter. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re here again. The child is still waiting for me downstairs. ¡± ¡°okay, go down. ¡± He pressed her into his arms and kissed her passionately before carrying her down. Xie Ziyu had alsoe to the banquet today. The few of them looked at her curiously. They could not believe that she had managed to aplish two major events in her life. As usual, it was an asion for Ruo Chu and Huo Shao to show off their love. The two babies were ying by the side with Old Lady Huo while the husband and wife took photos by the side. To put it simply, it was Ruo Chu who was holding the camera and spinning around to take photos. The iparably handsome man was watching from the side, the smile on his face was very obvious. Whether a man loved you or not, he would look at you with his eyes. It was as if every minute and every second was on Ruo Chu. He didn¡¯t know what he said in her ear, but his entire personughed and fell into his arms. It was so blissful, and also so envious. Xie Ziyu knew that there was something wrong with her. She was afraid that she would ce her hope of love on Lu Jinye. She absolutely couldn¡¯t fall in love with the person who was too different from her. She must remember that they were only in a marriage of convenience. They were just putting on an act. ¡°Nanchen, help me take a few photos with the babies. ¡± Gu Ruochu squatted beside the two babies. The two babies were wrapped in her arms and acted like scissors. With a click, they captured a warm and beautiful scene. No matter which angle she looked at it from, it was a beautiful scene. She had unknowingly been fed dog food. What a happy family of four. Xie Ziyu subconsciously stroked her stomach. She could not believe that there was a bean sprout-like little life in her stomach. It would definitely be very cute when it was born. After chatting with her friends for a few hours, someone hade to pick her up. ¡°Young Madam, I¡¯m Xiao Zhang, the chauffeur sent by the young master to pick you up. ¡± ¡°Alright. ¡± Gu Ruochu greeted ruo Chu and the others before sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. When she returned, she saw Lu Jinye sitting in his seat with his long and straight legs crossed. He was constantly checking the time on his wrist. ¡°Why have you only just returned? ¡± ¡°I was attending Ruo Chu¡¯s banquet and happily chatted with them for a while longer. ¡± On the dining table was her pregnant woman¡¯s staple food. It was a perfectbination of Oil and light. She knew that Lu Jinye would not mistreat her. However, the atmosphere during the meal wasn¡¯t too good. Neither of them took the initiative to speak. Xie Ziyu thought that he would take the initiative to speak, but Lu Jinye had been waiting for her to initiate the topic. In the end, the two of them ended the dinner in silence. This kind of atmosphere reminded her of the past when she was at the Xie family, when her father was mostly silent towards her. ¡°I¡¯ll go up first. ¡± Xie Ziyu¡¯s mood was a little cold, but it couldn¡¯t be said that there was much of a change. Yes, a boring and overly cold man. ¡°You have a man? ¡± Just as he went upstairs, an ID popped up on wechat and sent this sentence. It was Ning Feng, a colleague who had been getting along well with him for so many years. Xie Ziyu: Yes, a sh marriage Chapter 1202

Chapter 1202: Chapter 1194, this woman!

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Ning Feng: When we just broke up, didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t make do with your age It¡¯s only been a few months, and you¡¯re already getting married in a sh? Xie Ziyu didn¡¯t think that she would get married in a sh either, so she could only say, ¡°ns can¡¯t keep up with changes. ¡°. There wasn¡¯t much activity on the other end. Xie Ziyu closed her wechat. Not Making do was really just an excuse for a young girl. In this world, there was always a great prejudice against older single women. Love was really a rare thing. ... Lu Jinye realized that he was locked out of his room. There was even a special lock inside, even if he had a spare room key, he wouldn¡¯t be able to open it. Originally, he knocked on the door a few times politely and elegantly, but there was no movement inside. Lu Jinye patiently knocked on the door a few more times, but there was no response. He didn¡¯t know why he was so easily angered by her. After knocking on the door a few more times, the swelling anger in his heart rose again. This woman! Xiao Li was very embarrassed. She held back herughter until her face turned red. This was really... ... A long timeing ... Young Madam was really young master¡¯s Nemesis. ¡°Young Master, Young Madam might be asleep inside. How about I clean up a room next door and sleep for the night? ¡± ¡°No need. ¡± Lu Jinye practically squeezed out the words through his teeth. He nced at her. ¡°immediately call the locksmith over and pry open the door. I want to see what that woman is doing. ¡± ¡°Yes, young master. ¡± Xiao Li could only call the locksmith over. The locksmith was urgently called over, thinking that someone was trapped in the room. In the end, she spent a lot of effort to pry open the lock. She saw the woman on the bed curled up quietly like a cat. ¡°...¡± F * Ck, so it was her wife who locked her husband outside the door and then went to great lengths to get him to pry open the lock? That was annoying. Rich people loved to cause trouble. Lu Jinye saw the woman lying quietly on the bed. She was wearing a nightgown and an air-conditioner nket. Fortunately, she knew to adjust the temperature properly. He walked over expressionlessly, his steps steady and fast. That damned woman, she actually locked him outside and didn¡¯t care about him. He walked over in a few steps. He was clearly angry and wanted to shake the woman awake, but his eyes somehow fell on the snow-white ravine below. Lu Jinye somehow recalled that time when they were intimate. He admitted that he had felt it that time. He was almost mesmerized. He hugged her under his body a few times and found it difficult to get up. It was the first time he knew that a girl¡¯s breasts were so soft. Lu Jinye paused for a moment, his gazending on the woman¡¯s chest. There was a hint of fire in his eyes. Not only did the fire in his heart not subside, it burned even more fiercely. Seeing that she was still sleeping peacefully, without even the slightest disturbance in her breathing, Lu Jinye was displeased. ¡°Xie Ziyu, you dare to lock me out of the room? Are you itching for trouble? ¡± Xie Ziyu was originally still immersed in her beautiful dream, but she didn¡¯t expect a wild beast to suddenly pounce on her. Itsrge ws even pressed against her chest. She was so frightened that she immediately woke up from her dream. ¡°Lu... Lu Jinye? ¡± It was really a wild beast. It was just a human-like beast. Oh my God, it was too scary. ¡°You¡¯re finally awake? ¡± Lu Jinye didn¡¯t smile. He looked at Xie Ziyu expressionlessly and couldn¡¯t help but tremble. How did she offend this big tiger? ¡°What are you doing? ¡± ¡°What... are you saying? ¡± Xie Ziyu only felt that things weren¡¯t going well, but she saw him directly press down on her. His arms supported both sides of her body, and his pair of seductive and slightlyzy eyes were extremely charming. ¡°Miss Xie, do you think this is fun? ¡± ¡°Wh... what? ¡± She was a little confused. She was trapped under his body and could hardly breathe. His body smelled so good and there was a very light and charming fragrance. Chapter 1203

Chapter 1203: Chapter 1195 is now closed

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION He did not even have any substantive actions to imprison her. He easily trapped the little woman¡¯s soft body into his chest and soft bedding. His movements were a little forced but elegant Dangerous! Xie Ziyu thought of something and felt that she needed to do something to defend herself. ¡°You said before that you would respect my opinion in everything you do... ¡± Xie Ziyu swallowed nervously in the ambiguous atmosphere. Although she had been intimate with this man before, it did not mean that she could easily ept the so-called intimacy between husband and wife, okay? The woman¡¯s hand had already grabbed the man¡¯s shoulder in resistance. ¡°I... I still can¡¯t ept this kind of behavior. Moreover, the baby is only half a month old. ¡± She had previously heard from Ruo Chu that the child could only be born after three months... ... Damn it, isn¡¯t that the main point? What was that broken head of hers thinking about just now? Just as she was feeling ashamed and angry, she suddenly felt a heat near her ear. A warm breath spread over her sensitive ear, burning her so hot that she could not help but want to retreat. However, she realized that she had nowhere to retreat to. ¡°Damn woman, the next time you take over my room and lock me out, I¡¯LL BE SERIOUS! If you don¡¯t believe me, try me! ¡± So she was afraid of this. That was enough to scare her. Lock Him Out? Xie Ziyu just remembered that she did lock the special lock inside before she went to sleep. After locking it, she slept so soundly that she probably didn¡¯t hear any sounds from outside. Her cheeks suddenly flushed red, and her cheeks began to heat up. It was because she was not humane enough. In fact, it had been a long time since she slept so soundly. especially when she slept outside, she was almost like a startled bird. Even the slightest movement could wake her up. But here, she inexplicably felt a sense of security. ¡°I just arrived at the Lu family, so I¡¯m not used to it, so I subconsciously locked the lock inside. I won¡¯t do it again next time, don¡¯t be angry. ¡± Xie Ziyu had long passed the age where girls acted coquettishly and I were reasonable, so she felt a little guilty towards men. ¡°that¡¯s a good girl. ¡± Seeing her drooping head like Jelly, Lu Jinye inexplicably felt his body tense up a little. He knew that this was caused by the woman in front of him. Damn it! This woman deserved to be taught a lesson. ¡°Who told you to wear this kind of pajamas? The ditch is already exposed, you¡¯re deliberately trying to seduce me? ¡± This woman actually wore such feminine Pajamas. There seemed to be a beast hidden in his body, and he already wanted to escape. ¡°I¡¯m not. Can I cover myself with the nket? It¡¯s your own bad intentions... ¡± Xie Ziyu¡¯s cheeks flushed red. She waspletely bashful and shy. Meeting the man¡¯s still dangerous and Lazy Eyes, she subconsciously felt that she couldn¡¯t use this kind of attitude to provoke him She hurriedly smoothed it out. ¡°I¡¯m serious. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go buy clothes. I¡¯ll definitely let you feel the dignity and virtue that a young Madam should have, alright? ¡± Lu Jinye stared at her flushed cheeks, his throat moving up and down. ¡°It¡¯s best that way. Tomorrow, Change Your clothes and all your pajamas for me! Be Obedient, understand? ¡± ¡°Yes, Sir! ¡± ¡°tomorrow, throw away all your clothes. What kind of taste is that? ! ¡± ¡°Yes, Sir! ¡± Xie Ziyu was finally far away from the source of the volcanic eruption. She felt much safer now. She covered herself with the quilt again. Xie Ziyu curled up like a cat, feeling that the man had finally left the bed. HUFF... ... She was really close. She didn¡¯t know why her heart was pounding so hard. She must have gone crazy. Chapter 1204

Chapter 1204: Chapter 1196

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION After being disturbed by him, she did not feel sleepy at all. Xie Ziyu was curled up in the quilt. She felt a faint fragrance lingering around her. She did not know if it was her imagination. She stuck her head out of the quilt and exhaled again. WHAT THE HELL! She was so embarrassed just now. How could she still blush? The woman hugged the quilt tightly and covered her face. She felt that the temperature on her face did not disappear at all. She covered her face even more tightly and her heart continued to pound. Strange, was she sick? Poisonous. ¡°Are you free tomorrow? ¡± When she heard the voice from outside, Xie Ziyu realized that he hadn¡¯t left yet. She pulled down the nket and saw that figure. She was still a little frightened. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Lu Jinye coughed lightly, as though he had realized that he had been too irritable just now. Now that he thought about it, perhaps he had still been a little rough with her. ¡°If you¡¯re free, let¡¯s have lunch together. I¡¯ll end the scene tomorrow at noon. ¡± ¡°Oh. ¡± The voice from under the nket didn¡¯t change much. Lu Jinye looked down at the side of the woman lying on the bed, but he felt that he shouldn¡¯t apologize. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep next door. Rest well. ¡± After saying that, he turned to leave. The sound of the door closing came from the door. It wasn¡¯t until the room returned to its original silence that Xie Ziyu hugged the nket and sat up. All sorts of emotions were mixed together. Her phone had already been bombarded with all sorts of messages and wechat messages. When she saw Ning Feng send her more than ten messages, they were all filled with all sorts of concerns and inquiries. She scrolled down and was about to reply, but she immediately saw the dozens of messages that Xiangxiang sent her. Her heart skipped a beat. This was bad! ¡°Ziyu, you got married? You actually got married without telling me? Are You rebelling? ! You married me without saying a word? ¡± ¡°Who did you marry? When did you get to know each other? And you¡¯re pregnant? ? ¡± ¡°Why did you reply to me? Where did you go? I was so worried! ¡± ¡°Aiya, I¡¯m so angry. Did you get cheated into marriage? What¡¯s the other party¡¯s character like? ¡± ... Seeing so many questions, Xie Ziyu smiled bitterly. For a moment, she did not know which to answer first. The two of them had been friends for so many years, so they knew everything about each other. ¡°Xiangxiang, calm down. Listen to me slowly. ¡± Xu Xiangxiang was waiting for her online. When she saw that she had finally appeared, she suppressed the urge to interrogate her. She subconsciously grabbed the little rabbit¡¯s ear and said, ¡°okay, tell me slowly. Don¡¯t tell me that you really married yourself off for that bastard? ¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s a long story. I¡¯ll talk to you in detail when we meet. ¡± As she was about to reach 30, Xu Xiangxiang was the only person who supported her not to settle for her age. She felt that there was no need to entrust her life to someone who was not worth it. ¡°Okay. ¡± Xu Xiangxiang held back her hand that was about to shake off the keyboard. She stared at the screen. ¡°Then which smelly man did you tell me you married? ¡± ¡°Lu Jinye. ¡± ¡°Tsk, good, I know you¡¯re a fan. ¡± Xie Ziyu:¡±... my husband is really Lu Jinye!¡± Xu Xiangxiang thought that she had seen wrongly. After repeatedly confirming the man¡¯s name, Xu Xiangxiang felt that if she was in front of her, she would have already stared at her until her entire body was riddled with holes. She saw a series of emojis sent by Xu Xiangxiang. ¡°Did you not wake up today, or did you be stupid because you kicked a child in your stomach? ¡± As long as it was a woman online, she would call Lu Jinye her husband whenever she saw him. Chapter 1205

Chapter 1205: Chapter 1197 Shun Mao

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She didn¡¯t expect her best friend to be so infatuated even though she was already 30 years old. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll show you the marriage certificate. ¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°VIDEO! Video! Call! ¡± When she saw these four words. Xie Ziyu suddenly felt a little guilty. She felt that Xu Xiangxiang was about to explode. She could only me herself for not telling her in time because she had too many things to do in the past two days. ¡°Xie Ziyu, you¡¯re really good. ¡± After the video call, Xu Xiangxiang unexpectedly didn¡¯t explode. She stared at the person on the screen. ¡°You actually dared to sleep with Lu Jinye. YOU¡¯RE AWESOME! ¡± This seemingly heartless woman was actually quite daring. ¡°I was framed. I didn¡¯t sleep with him! ¡± Xie Ziyu tried her best to prove her innocence. ¡°I¡¯m not that kind of person! ¡± Xu Xiangxiang pulled the rabbit¡¯s ear in her hand again and said, ¡°the process isn¡¯t important. What¡¯s important is that the two of you slept together and even had a child! Your stepmother actually didn¡¯t kill you? ¡± Xie Ziyu: ¡°Xiangxiang, what are you doing to your rabbit¡¯s son? ¡± ¡°smoothing the fur. ¡± ¡°But I think you want to eat it after plucking the fur... ¡± ¡°Aiyo, my good son, it¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s my fault. ¡± The next second, Xu Xiangxiang let go of the Rabbit¡¯s ears and smiled as she stroked its snow-white fur. The speed at which she changed her expression was simply too fast. ¡°If you¡¯re like the woman on my phone who doesn¡¯t listen, I¡¯ll pluck your fur and eat you. ¡± Xie Ziyu:¡±...¡± Xiangxiang was so scary. Just as she finished venting, Xu Xiangxiang asked again, ¡°since you¡¯re already married, don¡¯t y the game of retiring after having a child like a resentful wife. You¡¯re married to Lu Jinye! ¡± If you don¡¯t know what to hold onto, you¡¯d be a fool. But now that you¡¯ve caught one, your child¡¯s looks will definitely be heaven-defying. Oh right... ... How¡¯s that man of yours doing ? I¡¯ve seen all the fans on the Inte fantasizing about Lu Jinye. I¡¯m a little curious.¡± Xie Ziyu¡¯s face flushed red when she was suddenly mentioned. F * Ck Her, there¡¯s no bottom line! ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to tell you. It¡¯s veryte, I want to continue sleeping. I¡¯m a double-bodied person now. ¡± After closing Wechat, Xie Ziyu¡¯s mind inexplicably shed with Xiangxiang¡¯s words. There was only that one time between them, so she didn¡¯t really remember it. Very soon, she fell asleep again. Because she didn¡¯t set her rm clock, and no one urged her to get up and work, she slept until eight in the morning. ¡°Oh no, I¡¯mte! ! ¡± Xie Ziyu sat up. When she saw the unfamiliar environment around her, she remembered that she was married and didn¡¯t need to go to work on time. Her heart rxed, and she continued to lie down to sleep. ¡°...¡± He Li came to the Lu family home early in the morning with anger. She thought that she would be able to bump into them, but when she came over, she was told by the maid that Lu Jinye had gone to film, and Xie Ziyu was sleeping upstairs. ¡°Go upstairs and call her down. ¡± ¡°Xiao Li, calm down. Didn¡¯t you hear the maid say that Ziyu is still sleeping? ¡± Father Xie¡¯s gaze was a little harsh. Before he came, he had already told her not to cause trouble, but now, when he opened his mouth, he sounded so dissatisfied? ¡°Your daughter has been bullied, and you want me to calm down? ¡± He Li was about to explode. Especially when her daughter was crying to her, she wanted to tear Xie Ziyu apart. So what if she married into the Lu family She actually dared to gossip about the mother and daughter in front of the Lu family. ¡°Ziyu is also my daughter. ¡± ¡°Your daughter is bullying my daughter, how can you still tolerate it? ¡± He Li used her status as an elder to make a fuss in the Lu family. Lu Jinye was not at home anyway. Chapter 1206

Chapter 1206: Chapter 1198 was enough

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION What kind of fighting power could that woman have? She was an elder! ¡°sit down. ¡± Father Xie¡¯s face was dark. He felt a headache and regret when he saw how shrewd she was. If he had known earlier, he would not have agreed to bring he li. He should havee alone. The maid, who was originally quite enthusiastic, was displeased when she saw how arrogant he Li was. What was going on? ¡°where¡¯s Xie Ziyu? ¡± ¡°Young Madam is upstairs. She probably hasn¡¯t woken up yet. ¡± As expected, she was sleeping. She was already 30 years old, but she still looked like a pig. ¡°wake her up and tell her parents are here. She¡¯s still sleeping at eight o¡¯clock. She really doesn¡¯t know her ce. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master Lu has told young madam to sleep as long as she wants. If you can¡¯t wait, please go back first. ¡± The maid¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t very good either. She really didn¡¯t know what kind of face this woman had to dare to order them around in the Lu family. Even Young Madam wouldn¡¯t be like this! ¡°You... ¡± He Li¡¯s face was red with anger. ¡°ENOUGH! ¡± Father Xie felt that this woman had lost face in the Lu family. He pulled her to sit down and said, ¡°look at you, I don¡¯t know where you¡¯ve lost your quality! ¡± ¡°Now you think I have no manners? Then don¡¯t marry me! How great do you think you are? If you¡¯re so great, why didn¡¯t you push me away back then? Now you¡¯re embarrassed? ¡± He Li wasn¡¯t as reasonable as his ex-wife. She looked charming, but she was a stubborn woman. After a series of retorts, she even cried out in grievance. Father Xie scowled and sulked on the side. The maid saw it and her eyes were filled with contempt. Xie Ziyu finally got up from the bed after she had slept enough. She wondered if she should go buy clothes. Lu Jinye¡¯s card was ced on the table. She looked at it a few times before suddenly revealing a happy smile. The phone on the table vibrated. Xie Ziyu took a look and realized that it was her good friend, Huang Yan. She and Huang Yan hadn¡¯t been in a rtionship for a few years, so she didn¡¯t know much about her current situation. When they graduated together and went to work together, the two of them had a pretty good rtionship. ¡°Huang Yan? Is that you? ¡± ¡°Ziyu, are you really married? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Xie Ziyu had a headache. Why did it feel like the whole world knew that she was married in such a short time. ¡°congrattions. You haven¡¯t been around for the past few years. Why don¡¯t youe out for a gathering today? ¡± Huang Yan sounded a little guilty. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. You said you wanted to have a gathering several times, but I couldn¡¯t go because of various reasons. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Everyone has their own things to do. Besides, you definitely can¡¯t focus on me when you¡¯re married. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t me me. It just so happens that I¡¯m free today. Why don¡¯t we go shopping today? ¡± Shopping Didn¡¯t she just want to buy clothes It would be great if someone was there to consult with her. ¡°okay, it¡¯s decided then. ¡± Xie Ziyu put down the phone and nned to put on some light makeup and have breakfast before going out. She pped the moisturizer on her face and checked the style of the rich and powerful Madam¡¯s clothes on theputer. Yes, they all looked very dignified and elegant. The key was... ... She didn¡¯t seem to be of this style ? ? She looked at her phone for a long time and pondered for a long time before she decided to go out first. There was amotion downstairs. She didn¡¯t know who was arguing downstairs. ¡°Xiao Li, WHO¡¯s downstairs? ¡± ¡°Young Madam. ¡± Xiao Li immediately appeared with an apologetic look on her face. ¡°Did I wake you up? It¡¯s your stepmother and father who came over and are now downstairs demanding to see you. ¡± The moment she heard about her stepmother, Xie Ziyu¡¯s scalp went numb. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t know how unreasonable this stepmother was. Yesterday, Lu Jinye was so fierce and he Li didn¡¯te to seek justice. It really wasn¡¯t like her. Chapter 1207

Chapter 1207: Chapter 1199-long time no see

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION You can¡¯t be reasonable with this kind of woman. She will only be more aggressive. Xie Ziyu¡¯s eyes rolled. ¡°I¡¯ll take a detour down there. Today, I¡¯m going to the mall to buy clothes with my good friend. You can ask my stepmother to wait downstairs. It¡¯s best to wait until Lu Jinyees back. ¡± Even a Lu Jinye like Xie Ruyun was simply and rudely chased away. He Li probably felt that she was different from Xie Ruyun, right? ¡°Okay, Young Madam, you can go. ¡± Xiao Li also blinked her eyes yfully in response. Although young master usually looked very gentle, once he crossed his bottom line, it wouldn¡¯t be easy. Xie Ziyu went out and wore t shoes. The driver, Xiao Zhang, sent her to the mall where she had an appointment with Huang Yan and waited for her to make a call at a coffee shop. ¡°Ziyu! ¡± Just as she got off the car near the mall, Huang Yan had already called for her. Xie Ziyu saw a slim woman walking over. A brand-name dress made her look even more charming. They had met when Huang Yan got married a few years ago. The groom could be considered a little rich second generation. She remembered that Huang Yan smiled very proudly at the wedding. ¡°Xiao Yan! ¡± Xie Ziyu was very excited to see her. After all, it had been a few years since theyst met. ¡°Ziyu, long time no see. ¡± Huang Yan looked at her hands and neck and realized that she was not wearing any jewelry. She guessed that she might have married a man who was not very happy. After graduating from university for so many years, she had never seen a man who married better than her. ¡°Ziyu, look, you¡¯re already married. It¡¯s time for you to treat yourself better. Usually, buy more clothes and cosmetics to dress up. Otherwise, if you be an old woman, you¡¯ll only be despised by men. ¡± Xie Ziyu smiled but did not answer. She was never the kind of person who would do anything for a man. The two entered the bustling shopping mall. Huang Yan had already familiarized herself with this shopping mall. This shopping mall was the center of all the big brands in an city, such as bags, women¡¯s wear, and cosmetics. Soon, they entered a luxury goods store. ¡°Hello, wee. ¡± The Salesperson Knew Huang Yan. Although she was not like those richdies who spentvishly, she was still a high-end consumer. A salesperson quickly came forward to wee her. ¡°Mrs. Wang, what do you want to see today? ¡± Xie Ziyu didn¡¯t say a word. She was already looking at the women¡¯s clothes by the side. The designs were quite unique. When she looked at the logo, she saw that it was indeed a big brand. ¡°Ziyu, what do you think of this? ¡± Huang Yan held a ck high-end custom-made dress in her hand and gestured at it. Xie Ziyu looked at it and seemed to beparing it. Before she could say anything, the salesperson beside her couldn¡¯t wait to speak. ¡°Mrs. Wang has good taste. This is a high-end custom-made dress this spring and summer. We only have this one in our shop. It¡¯s considered the best dress in our shop. ¡± When the salesperson saw that she had chosen this dress, she was overjoyed. The price of this dress was at least 300,000 yuan. Although this was a luxury item, they could get a lot ofmission if they could get an order of 300,000 yuan in one go. ¡°really? ¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Mrs. Wang¡¯s skin is snow-white. Paired with this pure ck dress, there¡¯s an extreme contrast and coldness. You¡¯ll definitely be a goddess in this dress! ¡± The salesperson almost praised Huang Yan to the sky. Huang Yan enjoyed the feeling of being praised. She kept gesturing at the clothes on her body. The more she looked at it, the more she liked it. ¡°How does it look, Yu? Doesn¡¯t it look good? ¡± As the artistic director, Xie Ziyu had seen this dress in a certain runway show before. However, the model was cold-eyed, noble, and had snow-white skin. Chapter 1208

Chapter 1208: Chapter 1200 was definitely not some rich person

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Therefore, not only did she not look old in this pure ck dress, but she also looked noble and cold as if she was standing in the clouds. Huang Yan¡¯s skin was darker than yellow, so this dress was probably not suitable for her. ¡°I don¡¯t think it suits you. Why don¡¯t you look at someone else¡¯s? ¡± Huang Yan had originally liked the dress in her hand, but after hearing what she said, she felt that her interest had been dampened. She felt that Xie Ziyu was deliberately questioning her taste. Of course, what she actually suspected more was that it was because Xie Ziyu could not afford it, so she was deliberately jealous of herself. ¡°really? But both the saleswoman and I think this dress is pretty good. It¡¯s only about 300,000 yuan. ¡± The saleswoman automatically ignored Xie Ziyu the moment she entered the shop. But just as she was about to close a deal, this woman suddenly stepped in The saleswoman nced at her with disdain. She found that she was quite ordinary from the beginning to the end, and this face was also very unfamiliar. She must not be a rich person! This kind of woman actually had the face to stop them from making money. Who Did she think she was? ¡°Look at that woman. What¡¯s she wearing? CHEAP GOODS? She can¡¯t afford it, but she¡¯s jealous of her friend. How disgusting. ¡± ¡°exactly. She still has the face to wander around our shop when she can¡¯t afford it. ¡± The two womenughed in a low voice at the side. Their eyes swept over from time to time with ridicule. Although their voices were not loud, she could hear them clearly. Huang Yan did not have any intention of helping her out. She pretended to look at the dress. Xie Ziyu frowned. She felt that these women were extremely low-ss. They looked like Aunties who were gossiping even though they were only in their thirties. However, she did not want to be like those low-ss people. Forget it. She did not want to buy it. Her phone suddenly vibrated in her pocket. She picked it up. ¡°Hello? ¡± It seemed to be Lu Jinye. She walked over to the side. ¡°Why are you looking for me? ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to have lunch together? Where are you now? ¡± Lu Jinye was at home at the moment. He had just asked someone to chase he li out. Xie Ziyu just remembered that she had made an appointment with Lu Jinye. She had already made an appointment with Lu Jinye to have lunch together, so the time she spent with Huang Yan was somewhat conflicting. However, something unpleasant had just happened, so Xie Ziyu wasn¡¯t in the mood to continue shopping with her. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m at Times Square now. Can youe pick me up at 12? ¡± Her voice was very low, but it was soft and gentle without the girlish charm of a young girl. ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle pick you upter. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± After Xie Ziyu hung up the phone, Huang Yan had already swiped her card and packed up the clothes. ¡°Ziyu, do you have a dress that you like? I¡¯ll pay for it together with you today? ¡± She looked very generous, but Xie Ziyu could not tell what was wrong with her. She shook her head and said, ¡°thank you, Xiaoyan, I don¡¯t need it. ¡± Huang Yan seemed to still be stuck at her job when she had just graduated. She was earning a million a month now, and with her benefits, she was earning almost ten million a year. She could still afford a dress that cost 300,000 yuan. Only then did Xie Ziyu feel that there was something wrong with her friend. It seemed... ... Very unfriendly ... At that moment, Xie Ziyu was a little disappointed. Although she had not seen Huang Yan for many years, she did not seem like the person she knew. The salesperson next to her packed the clothes and started talking again. ¡°Mrs. Huang, some people are like mud on the wall that can¡¯t be helped up. Why do you need to do that? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡± Huang Yan did not speak up to help Xie Ziyu, but she clearly enjoyed the salesperson¡¯s adoration. ¡°Is this how you do business? ¡± Even if she was talking about quality, she could not be seen as a soft persimmon, right? Chapter 1209

Chapter 1209: Chapter 1201, what¡¯s going on?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Without a word, Xie Ziyu immediately called the mall and reported, ¡°Hello, is this the manager of Times Square, Rongxing Mall? I want toin about two employees. ¡± The salesperson did not expect this woman to dare to make aint call. One of the salespeople¡¯s expression changed. Xie Ziyu guessed that these two salespeople probably did not have anymon sense. They did not know that the manager of Times Square was most afraid of beingined about. ¡°quick, snatch her phone! ¡± One of the salespeople understood the consequences of beingined about. Her mind went nk and she actually took the initiative to snatch Xie Ziyu¡¯s phone. ¡°Let go of me! ¡± Xie Ziyu¡¯s face turned pale, and she subconsciously covered her stomach. ¡°Smash her phone. Let¡¯s see if she still dares to STIR UP TROUBLE! ¡± Seeing that the shop assistant was really arrogant, Xie Ziyu¡¯s eyes shed, and she let her step on him. ¡°Okay, just now, you may only have one charge of neglecting a customer. Now, you¡¯re charged with damaging a customer¡¯s property. Just wait for thepensation. My phone costs more than 10,000 yuan. ¡± ¡°Who told you to stir up trouble? Someone get this woman out of here. She¡¯s stirring up trouble! ¡± The two security guards looked at each other and walked over with some hesitation. The store manager had already walked over. Xie Ziyu had almost calcted the time. When she saw the manager rushing over, a smile appeared on her face. ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡± ¡°manager, not only did this shop assistant neglect the customer, she even stepped on my phone. ¡± Before the physical evidence could be cleaned up, she was caught red-handed The manager¡¯s expression gradually turned ugly. ¡°Ask your store manager toe out. Does she not want to rent our ce anymore? If she doesn¡¯t want to rent, then scram immediately. There are still many shops that intend to move in! ¡± The two salesgirls were so frightened that their faces turned pale. They knew that if even the store manager was rmed, not only would their sries be deducted, they might even be chased out. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss. It¡¯s our fault. ¡± One of the salesgirls was very clever and immediately came over to admit her mistake. ¡°What did you do wrong? ¡± ¡°I did wrong by insulting the customers and mocking you. ¡± Xie Ziyu smiled. ¡°You can pay for my phone ording to the price. I won¡¯t cheat you with a brand that costs more than 10,000 yuan. My husband just changed it for me. If you pay for it, maybe I can forgive you. ¡± The sales assistant only paid 5,000 yuan a month. This time, they were going to have a hard time this month. This was the price to pay for mocking others. Xie Ziyu hated these greasy middle-aged women who gossiped behind her back the most. They didn¡¯t know the consequences of having good words. ¡°Young Master Lu, why are you here? ¡± Huang Yan, who was watching the show from the side, turned around and her eyes suddenly lit up. Wasn¡¯t this person a popr male star who came from a rich young master¡¯s background? She walked over and was about to interact with him, but she saw that the man brushed past her and stood straight in front of Xie Ziyu. ¡°What happened? Why did my phone get stepped on? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just bought some clothes. Are you in a hurry? Why don¡¯t we go eat first? ¡± Xie Ziyu wasn¡¯t in the mood to go shopping with Huang Yan anymore. She only felt that Huang Yan was a little unfamiliar, which made her feel disgusted. ¡°Okay. ¡± Lu Jinye immediately made a call and asked his assistant to help Xie Ziyu buy a new phone and phone number. After giving her instructions, he looked down at her. ¡°Are you hungry? There¡¯s a new restaurant nearby. I¡¯ll bring you to try it. ¡± ¡°Sure. ¡± Thinking that it could be eaten, Xie Ziyu rubbed her stomach and a smile appeared on her face. Only then did Huang Yan realize that the man Xie Ziyu married was Lu Jinye! This was too unbelievable! The two shop assistants who had originally apologized turned even redder. They really didn¡¯t expect the other party to have such a powerful background. Their mouths were itching just now, but they didn¡¯t expect that the other party would be a big shot. Chapter 1210

Chapter 1210: Chapter 1202, let¡¯s meet again tomorrow

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Lu Jinye didn¡¯t think too much about what happened. Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything and didn¡¯t ask further, her hand obediently hooked onto his arm. ¡°Ziyu! ¡± Huang Yan hurriedly walked over to stop the person who was about to leave, blocking their path. A smile appeared on her face. ¡°Ziyu, why didn¡¯t you tell me who your husband was earlier? So it¡¯s young Master Lu. Congrattions. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. ¡± Initially, Xie Ziyu wanted to have a meal to calm down. After all, after graduating from university, their working rtionship was still pretty good. Even if they did not date each other in the future, she did not want to tear each other apart in front of everyone. In the end, this woman still came over to pester her. It was really annoying. ¡°I still have things to do with my husband. I made an appointment for lunch earlier, so I won¡¯t go shopping with you. I think you don¡¯t need me to apany you either. ¡± Huang Yan¡¯s face was a little red. She just wanted to show off her so-called richdy life in front of her good friends. Who would have thought that this elderly young woman would marry someone who was a hundred times stronger than her. This was quite enviable. ¡°Then let¡¯s meet again tomorrow. I have a lot of time. ¡± Huang Yan started inviting her again, much more cordial than before. Xie Ziyu wasn¡¯t a fool, how could she not see the change in her. Xie Ziyu had just taken her first step, but she instantly felt that something was wrong. After hesitating for a while, she still let go of Lu Jinye¡¯s hand She turned back to look at Huang Yan who was following closely behind. ¡°I feel that we don¡¯t need to contact each other in the future. Different paths lead to different strategies. I thought you were still that Little Yan, but now I realize that you¡¯ve changed too much. ¡°regardless of whether I have the money to buy a dress or not, I¡¯m not someone you can humiliate. ¡± Not everyone was as vain andpetitive as she was. It was better to say that she was vain. This person even had a sense of scheming. In that case, there was no need to be friends. Huang Yan¡¯s face turned red. She had indeed be a lot more impetuous recently, especially after she married someone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± ¡°I ept your apology. ¡± Xie Ziyu replied and held Lu Jinye¡¯s arm again. ¡°Hubby, let¡¯s go. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± The two of them left hand in hand. Huang Yan took the dress she had just bought and went out. It was really embarrassing. She would never dare toe to this shop again. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect it to be young master Lu¡¯s woman. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t go over just now. If I had mocked her from the side, I might have been unlucky. ¡± ¡°actually, I saw that the brand of the woman¡¯s clothes was very low-key. There was a kind of reserved luxury. Her behavior and words were like high-quality people, but those two didn¡¯t know what was good for them... ¡± ¡°She was very beautiful and looked a little mature. I thought young Master Lu liked those young, beautiful, like little Loli, but I didn¡¯t expect him to like this kind of mature style. ¡± ... ¡°were you ridiculed by the shop assistant just now because you were shopping? ¡± Seeing her slightly silent expression, Lu Jinye didn¡¯t need to guess to know. ¡°How did you know? ¡± Could it be that he had alreadye? Lu Jinye looked at her unhappily. ¡°You¡¯re really stupid. If you meet such a person again, just use your card to wipe out their shop. What¡¯s the point of talking to them so simply and rudely? ¡± Xie Ziyu was originally a little depressed, but sheughed at his words. Even though he sounded very serious, why did he sound so cute. Xie Ziyu wasn¡¯t only depressed because of the two uneducated shop assistants, but also because she was disappointed in her friends, so she wasn¡¯t in a good mood. Is a woman¡¯s mood that changeable? Chapter 1211

Chapter 1211: Chapter 1203 went crazy

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°This card can Max out their stores? ¡± Xie Ziyu waved the card in her hand and asked half-jokingly. ¡°It¡¯s not just Max out their stores. It doesn¡¯t matter if you want to Max out a row of luxury stores. What an idiot. ¡± Xie Ziyu:¡±...¡± One... ... A row of luxury stores ? ? F * * K! Thinking about it, she also felt a little regretful. If she had known earlier, she would have maxed out their stores and stunned these people until she couldn¡¯t say a word! ¡°So, do you think you¡¯re stupid or not? You¡¯re being bullied just like that, ¡± Lu Jinye deliberately emphasized the word ¡®stupid¡¯ as he walked in front. Xie Ziyu saw that he was walking calmly and leisurely in front of her. In that instant, she felt as though something had drilled into her originally empty heart. Why was he clearly scolding her, but she could hear a little awkward doting feeling from him? He¡¯s crazy! ¡°Why aren¡¯t you following me? ¡± Lu Jinye turned his head to look at the woman who was desperately shaking her head. He was very curious. ¡°What are you doing? Are you listening to the sound of water in your head? ¡± Xie Ziyu:¡±...¡± This was a roundabout way of scolding her for having water in her head. She understood it! Damn man, is it so interesting to scold people like that? ¡°Don¡¯t mock me. Haven¡¯t you ever made a mistake? ¡± Xie Ziyu chased after him and couldn¡¯t help but retort. ¡°sorry, no. ¡± Xie Ziyu:¡±...¡± Looking at his back, she was stunned. She really didn¡¯t know how this man could be so conceited. Not Yet? HMPH! Xie Ziyu jogged up to catch up with him, nning to rip him off today. It would be best if he ate tens of thousands of yuan in one meal. Soon, they arrived at the newly opened restaurant. Lu Jinye¡¯s assistant had already booked a private room in advance. The restaurant¡¯s environment was very elegant. As soon as he sat down, his assistant sent over Xie Ziyu¡¯s phone and calling card. The speed was so fast that it was jaw-dropping. ¡°thank you. ¡± ¡°No need, young Madam. This is what I should do, ¡± the assistant replied politely and immediately left the private room. ¡°Are you still going shopping today? Is there anything you want to buy? ¡± Lu Jinye put down the menu and nced at her. ¡°No, I¡¯m not in the mood. ¡± Xie Ziyu rested her chin on her hand. In the past, she could buy many fashionable clothes near her home. Now, she could even be despised if she went to the mall to buy clothes. She was in such a bad mood. Lu Jinye didn¡¯t reply. He ced the coffee he had just taken a sip on the table. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant. Don¡¯t stay at home all the time. It¡¯s not good for your body. ¡± ¡°I know. You don¡¯t have to remind me. ¡± Xie Ziyu saw the dishesing one after another, and her mood was already more than half better. The dozen or so dishes looked exquisite and fragrant, making her mood much better. ¡°It smells so good. ¡± She picked up her chopsticks and picked up a few dishes, and her appetite instantly soared. For some reason, her appetite was particrly good today. Xie Ziyu tasted a few dishes, and she felt that the delicious food hadpletely healed her heart. Lu Jinye only drank a few mouthfuls of coffee and didn¡¯t eat. Seeing that the corner of her mouth was stained with vegetable juice, and in the blink of an eye, the woman used a tissue to wipe it away. She gave people a very enjoyable feeling when she ate. Lu Jinye wasn¡¯t hungry initially, but when he saw that she was eating happily, he suddenly had a feeling of appetite. ¡°You¡¯re not eating? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not too hungry. ¡± Xie Ziyu only asked out of humanitarian reasons. Seeing that the man didn¡¯t eat, she still ate happily and almost stuffed her stomach until it was full. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to eat anymore. ¡± Seeing that she was eating until her stomach was swollen, Lu Jinye helplessly poured her a cup of digestive tea and reprimanded her in a low voice, ¡°why are you still acting like a child? Don¡¯t you know when to stop when your stomach is full? ¡± Chapter 1212

Chapter 1212: Chapter 1204: Care and consideration

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Xie Ziyu clutched her stomach, feeling a little nauseous. She was fine just a moment ago, perhaps she had eaten too much. ¡°Are you still feeling unwell? ¡± ¡°A little. ¡± After drinking her digestion tea, Xie Ziyu leaned back in her seat, intending to rest. Her Sharp and pretty face appeared thin and Pale. Lu Jinye stood up, holding her arm and gently pulling her into his embrace. ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t move. ¡± Xie Ziyu tossed and turned as she leaned against him. The waiter who had been called over had already brought over the medicine that she had just bought. ¡°Young Master Lu, the medicine has already been bought. ¡± The waiter was sweating profusely. It was obvious that he had just run over to buy it. ¡°take the medicine. ¡± Xie Ziyu was already feeling much better. She took the water and swallowed the medicine. ¡°Is the waiting room ready? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s ready. ¡± Lu Jinye had already bent over and hugged the woman in his arms. ¡°bring me there. ¡± Xie Ziyu felt that she had been moving passively with Lu Jinye the entire time because the nausea in her stomach made her feel like sleeping. It would be fine after a nap. After being hugged, she instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck. Lu Jinye froze for a moment before quickly carrying her and following behind the waiter. ¡°take a good rest. There¡¯s no rush to go home. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Xie Ziyu was a little dazed. Perhaps it was because the weather was too hot that she was drowsy, but in the end, she quietly leaned against his shoulder. She really regretted eating so much, but this was the first time she had been taken care of so carefully. After a while, her back touched the soft nket. Xie Ziyu was put down and quietly curled up on the bed like a cat. ¡°Go to sleep. We¡¯ll talk when you wake up. ¡± Lu Jinye said in a low voice. He personally adjusted the temperature that was suitable for her and covered her body with the air-conditioner nket. ¡°Okay. ¡± Xie Ziyu really fell asleep. In fact, Xie Ziyu was quite surprised because she didn¡¯t expect him to be so gentle. This side of him was really gentle. Thest thought before she went to sleep floated past her mind. When she woke up, it was already past six in the afternoon. It was already a littlete outside, so Xie Ziyu immediately put on her shoes when she woke up. The unfamiliar environment gave her a sense of oppression. It made her feel like she was back in the clubhouse with a wild beast that she couldn¡¯t avoid. Xie Ziyu noticed that there was a new set of clothes hanging in the lounge. The clothes on her body were already soaked through with sweat, and there was a strange smell. After thinking about it, she immediately took off the set of clothes that she was going to change into. Lu Jinye must have purposely hung it here for her to wear. Perhaps it was because the size of the dress was smaller than the size that she usually wore, but no matter how Xie Ziyu tried to pull the Zipper at the back of the dress, she couldn¡¯t zip it up. She was a little anxious. Without zipping up, she didn¡¯t dare to go out. After hesitating for a while inside, Xie Ziyu still used her phone to send a message to Lu Jinye. ¡°where are you? ¡± After about a minute, her phone rang. ¡°I¡¯m still in the dining room. You¡¯re awake? ¡± Very soon, there was a knock on the door from outside the lounge. When she opened it, it was indeed Lu Jinye. He had also changed his clothes. His eyes were fixed on her, causing her heart to skip a beat. ¡°Jin Ye, help me ZIP UP. I really can¡¯t zip up. ¡± Xie Ziyu was also a little embarrassed. Her ears were slightly red as she turned around. Lu Jinye didn¡¯t expect her to send a text just now to ask her toe in just to pull her zipper. He was afraid that it would disturb her sleep, so he had been next door the whole time. He didn¡¯t say anything. He lowered his eyes slightly and fixed his gaze on the smooth and beautiful skin on his back, revealing more than half of it. Chapter 1213

Chapter 1213: Chapter 1205, I feel much better

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION It was obvious that he had noticed a woman¡¯s shyness and faint fragrance. Lu Jinye had seen women before, but on the contrary, many women hade knocking on his door, begging him to look at them. So, he had long since be numb to it. But facing his wife, he had a feeling. He reached out to hold her shoulder, his other hand trying to fix the zipper on his skirt. He reached out to smooth the zipper. Xie Ziyu only felt the warmth and fragrance surrounding her, even touching his chest. In an instant, her face turned red. It was burning hot. Strange, it was really her... ... Cough, cough, did she miss something ? ? ¡°It¡¯s done. ¡± When she heard the sound of the zipper being pulled and the low mumbling, she heaved a sigh of relief and nodded her head. ¡°You should feel much better after a good sleep, right? Let¡¯s go home. ¡± When she turned around and saw that his shirt cor was clean and without a single wrinkle, she subconsciously guessed that this man must have obsessivepulsive disorder. Such a man was very strict with every detail of his body. For some reason, he thought about it. ¡°Yeah, I feel much better. ¡± Xie Ziyu felt quite embarrassed. She was probably the first woman to eat so much that she didn¡¯t feel good? Ah, AH, AH, so embarrassing! It was fine if she was embarrassed, but she was embarrassed in front of a handsome man. How was she going to redeem her image and dignity in the future? The more she thought about it, the more embarrassed she felt, and her face burned even hotter. Awoo, I¡¯ll kill myself on the spot! ! ! ¡°What are you doing now? ¡± Lu Jinye saw her shaking her head behind him again, just like what she had done earlier. The dress she was wearing was very suitable for her, bringing out her own aura. In his eyes, she waspletely stunning. He had to admit, she was very beautiful. Xie Ziyu immediately stopped what she was doing. She looked up and met Lu Jinye¡¯s puzzled gaze. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I just wanted to hear if there was water in my head. ¡± Lu Jinye:¡±...¡± What an idiot! Who would scold me for having water in my head? He was two years older than Lu Jinye, yet he still wanted to be taken care of like an idiot! Lu Jinye pushed the door open and walked out. Xie Ziyu immediately followed him. He didn¡¯t even realize that the corners of his mouth were unconsciously rising, because of that idiot just now. ... Xie Ziyu felt that she had been living a really good life recently. Every day, when she woke up, there would be people delivering all kinds of delicious meals and milk. When she went out, there would also be drivers who would go wherever they wanted to go. There was no better life than this, okay? It was as if in an instant, she had lived the lives of those wealthydies. Who wouldn¡¯t want to be such a rice worm. ¡°hubby. ¡± After strolling around the garden with Xiao Li, she saw Lu Jinye¡¯s car enter the garage. She immediately called out with a smile, and he stopped. Lu Jinye suspected that she was already used to calling him that. She kept calling him Hubby. ¡°young master. ¡± Xiao Li saw that they were a loving couple. Even if she was fed dog food, she was still willing. This dog food was really fragrant and sweet. ¡°Have you eaten? ¡± Xie Ziyu shook her head. She felt that the food in the Lu family was too good. Her rich husband would even take her out for a feast. Fortunately, she was not the type to easily gain weight. ¡°Jin Ye. ¡± An elegant female voice came over. Xie Ziyu felt that this voice was very unfamiliar. She turned her head and indeed saw a elegantly dressed woman walking over. Lu Jinye¡¯s gaze fell on her when he was suddenly called out like that. This woman was a little unfamiliar, but he should be able to recognize her by calling out his name. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t remember. Chapter 1214

Chapter 1214: Chapter 1206, do I know you

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Miss, do I know you? ¡± The woman¡¯s affectionate expression suddenly froze. She did not expect the man to not know her. ¡°Jin Ye, we did amercial togetherst time and had a meal together. Don¡¯t you recognize me? ¡± ¡°there are many people who have had a meal with me and done amercial. Do I have to know everyone? ¡± He sneered and turned to look at the person beside him. ¡°Do you know them? ¡± Xie Ziyu was a little drunk. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Liu Yimei, the female star of a certain cosmetics brand that you filmedst time? You forgot about her so quickly? ¡± She remembered that there were drafts of the two of them on the Inte at that time, butter, some fans scolded and tied them together. Liu Yimei was worried that her reputation would be damaged, so she publicly refuted the rumors on the Inte. However, Lu Jinye didn¡¯t seem to have been involved in this series of rumors from the beginning to the end. It seemed that everything was self-directed and self-staged by the woman. ¡°Miss Liu, why are you looking for Jin Ye? ¡± She ignored him. Liu Yimei looked at Lu Jinye from the beginning to the end. She didn¡¯t even nce at Xie Ziyu,pletely treating her as an invisible person. Xie Ziyu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. This woman¡¯s mental fortitude was really strong. Lu Jinye finally had a little impression of her. This woman seemed to be someone who had failed topete with a certain female star for the Best Actress Award. Ever since the start of themercial, she had an unprecedented passion for him. She wanted nothing more than to climb up his bed immediately. This kind of woman made him avoid her as much as possible, which was why he had a little impression of her. ¡°Why are you at my house? ¡± The woman whose beautiful face had already lost all color, and who looked like a pear blossom with rain, looked even worse. ¡°Can¡¯t Ie over to look for you if there¡¯s nothing else? I used to think that we could be friends. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you think. ¡± Lu Jinye¡¯s reply was rather rough, causing Liu Yimei to feel as though her heart had been crushed. ¡°Xiao Li, see the guest out. ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Xiao Li smiled. These women didn¡¯t know what was good for them. They knew that young master already had a wife, yet they still deliberately said such things in front of Young Madam, as though they were afraid that young Madam wouldn¡¯t misunderstand and treat young Madam as air. This kind of woman was full of arrogance. ¡°Baby, the wind is too strong here. Let¡¯s go in. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Xie Ziyu felt that she had been ignored by this woman, and she was very unhappy. She reached out her hand and naturally took his arm to go in. This man actually used him to block a peach blossom! Back then, their agreement did not help him block a peach blossom. Seeing that the woman was about to kill him with her eyes, Xie Ziyu teased with a smile, ¡°Miss Xie, shouldn¡¯t you go to the Ophthalmology Department to have a look? Your eyeballs are about to pop out. Could this be an illness? Should we find a better hospital to have a look? ¡± Seeing that Xie Ziyu was very direct with her, Liu Yimei¡¯s face turned green and white. This woman did this on purpose, right? Lu Jinye almost wanted tough, but he held it in. Liu Yimei didn¡¯t go in again, but she didn¡¯t leave the Lu family either. She only stomped her feet outside, feeling very wronged. It wasn¡¯t until her manager came over that he brought the wronged Liu Yimei in Looking at the Lu couple who were eating elegantly by the side, he opened his mouth and said, ¡°Jin Ye, I¡¯ve epted another endorsement for you today. Miss Liu is your partner. The two of you have worked together before, so you will definitely have a tacit understanding. I believe that this advertisement shoot will go very smoothly. ¡± Liu Yimei sat down very eagerly. This distance made Xie Ziyu very unhappy. ¡°Miss Liu, you can always ignore me. May I trouble you to stay far away from my husband? ¡± Liu Yimei could not hold back her face after she retorted very straightforwardly. Chapter 1215

Chapter 1215: Chapter 1206, idiot

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION If it was someone in the industry, she would have torn them apart without a second thought. However, now that she was in the Lu family, she didn¡¯t want to be chased out like a crazy woman. She unwillingly moved to a seat on the side and red at Xie Ziyu viciously. However, she realized that Xie Ziyu wasn¡¯t looking at her at all, which made her so angry. ¡°Hubby, try this. ¡± Since Lu Jinye treated her like a target to block the peach blossoms, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get away with it! ¡°Be Good. ¡± Lu Jinye¡¯s lips curled into a smile. He directly moved closer to bite her chopsticks and ate the fish. The housekeeper was a little scared. Young Master hated other people¡¯s saliva the most, but wasn¡¯t he eating young Madam¡¯s saliva just now? When a man falls in love, it¡¯s really scary! This was the housekeeper¡¯s intuition. Even though the two of them just got married, there was always the sour smell of love! ¡°SO SPICY! ¡± Xie Ziyu felt so spicy that she couldn¡¯t speak. As she reached out to act as a fan, she stuck out her tongue, wanting to dissipate all the heat. ¡°drink water and say you¡¯RE NOT AN IDIOT! ¡± After reprimanding her, the cup of water was quickly stuffed into her hand. After drinking a few mouthfuls, she still could not get rid of the heat. She stood up and went into the bathroom to wash her tongue. ¡°It¡¯s so spicy! ¡± ¡°You¡¯re really like a child. ¡± When the Butler and Xiao Li heard the young master¡¯s soft voiceining, they could not help but look at each other and smile. The Butler then said, ¡°Young Madam is very cute. ¡± ¡°Cute? She¡¯s clearly an idiot! ¡± It sounded awkward, but there was a sense of helplessness. Xiao Li finally could not hold back herughter. The husband and wife really... ... were so sweet ... Liu Yimei, who had been holding back herughter for a long time, took the opportunity to speak. ¡°Jin Ye, that woman seems to be Huanyu¡¯s artistic director, right? I¡¯ve seen her before. She seems to be in her thirties. Why do I hear that she got tired of being yed with by a man and threw her away? ¡± ¡°You think you have too much tongue, don¡¯t you? ¡± The ss Cup fell with a ng. The Devil¡¯s voice that was squeezed out gave her a fright. She was really jealous of how he protected another woman. ¡°Wasn¡¯t that what others said? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who others are, but I can help the person who spread the rumor cut off that troublesome tongue. What do you think? ¡± His tone was really creepy. Liu Yimei felt that he was serious. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jin Ye. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. ¡± ¡°Call Me Young Master Lu. ¡± Lu Jinye nced at his manager, who was sweating profusely beside him. ¡°remove this woman before I agree to be the spokesperson. Otherwise, it¡¯s up to you. ¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯ll go and see if there are any openings for other female celebrities. ¡± This woman was also courting death. There were many female celebrities who wanted this endorsement. Did she really think that she was the only one who could be the spokesperson? The manager didn¡¯t expect this woman to be so nosy. He was well aware of Lu Jinye¡¯s character. As long as he crossed his bottom line, he wouldn¡¯t let her off easily. However, when did Xie Ziyu be his bottom line? ¡°send the guest out. ¡± Xiao Li immediately invited her out. Liu Yimei knew that she had no room for maneuver, so she left the Lu family home in tears. ¡°Yo, why did that woman leave? ¡± When Xie Ziyu returned, she saw that Lu Jinye was the only one at the dining table. Liu Yimei, that woman, was long gone. This person left so quickly? ¡°Yes,e over and eat. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Xie Ziyu couldn¡¯t be bothered with those scheming B * Tches. She only wanted to eat and drink well. Xiao Li really felt nervous for her young master. Wasn¡¯t this the right time to flirt with girls Young master actually yed it down like that? However, there were countless people in the circle and outside who coveted young master. Young Madam really had to be prepared to deal a blow to those white flowers. It was best to capture all those women in one go and let them see whatbat power was! Chapter 1216

Chapter 1216: Chapter 1207 was just this once

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The two of them ate without saying a word. Xie Ziyu tactfully did not speak. He did not seem to like to be disturbed during dinner. Therefore, Xie Ziyu sat quietly by the side. In the afternoon, as usual, she took out her phone to chat with her friends and y some games. She nned to return to thepany tomorrow to continue her job of training New People. Otherwise, she would really be bored to death. She opened wechat and specifically said to Ning Feng, ¡°I n toe back to work tomorrow. ¡°. Ning Feng: ¡°your man doesn¡¯t support you? ¡°? Xie Ziyu: ¡°Do I look like a woman who only needs to rely on men to survive? ¡± ¡°Come to my office tomorrow. I want to talk to you. ¡°. Ning Feng:¡±...¡±. ... In the afternoon office, a bespectacled man was typing on hisputer keyboard. Almost everyone could imagine the look in Xie Ziyu¡¯s eyes ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you toe back. There are a few new artistes in thepany. The new artistes aren¡¯t very sensible and need you to teach them. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± After chatting for a while, Xie Ziyu closed wechat. Lu Jinye had gone back to filming. She was alone ying with the cat and looking at the nts, so she waited until night time. Because he had a night scene tonight, he called ahead and couldn¡¯te back. Xie Ziyu was a little disappointed and couldn¡¯t exin why. ¡°Young Madam, go upstairs and rest first. ¡± Xiao Li brought over a midnight snack. ¡°I tried a different dessert today. Would you like to try it? ¡± Xie Ziyu looked at the dessert she was carrying. It was beautiful and fragrant. She wanted to eat it but was afraid that she would gain weight. It was truly a sweet torture. ¡°just this once. ¡± Xie Ziyu hypnotized herself for a while before eating it. Xiao Li was amused by her mysterious expression. ¡°Xiao Li, I have to go to work tomorrow. If your young master suddenlyes back, please tell him. ¡± Xiao Li grunted and was a little puzzled. ¡°Why... do you still have to go to work? ¡± ¡°because I¡¯m bored. ¡± ¡°You can do spa, skin management, bathing, swimming, Yoga, fitness, shopping, drinking afternoon tea, drinking coffee, and watching movies... aren¡¯t those richdies all living like this? ¡± Xie Ziyu was amused by Xiao Li¡¯s tone. She could indeed live asfortably as she said, but she didn¡¯t want to be a man¡¯s dependency. Moreover, their marriage was just an agreement. Yes, just an agreement. She didn¡¯t notice the disappointment in her heart, but she tried hard to hide it. After showering and going to bed, she hesitated whether she should go to the next room to sleep first, but she was afraid that other people in the house would see through her. Forget it, Lu Jinye probably won¡¯te back tonight. Xie Ziyu changed into a set of pajamas and quickly fell asleep on the bed. The night was enchanting and deep. When Lu Jinye pushed the door open and entered, he realized that the person lying on the bed was very quiet. She was curled up in a corner of the big bed. The bed was very big, so she looked even smaller. Would she get used to rolling to the corner in her sleep? Lu Jinye subconsciously slowed down his footsteps. After sleeping with her for a few nights, she didn¡¯t seem to have this problem in the past, right? After showering, she still slept very deeply on the bed, not moving at all. There was a lot of space for him. He soon guessed that she had deliberately slept in the corner, just to avoid more contact between the two of them in bed. The room was almost the same as it had been when he was unmarried, not even a little bit changed. Only, there was one more person in the bed. No, there were two people, and there was one more in the belly. He had not felt this kind of peace of mind for a long time, as if nothing would ever happen again, and the ship was finally docked in the harbor. Chapter 1217

Chapter 1217: Chapter 1208

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Even though she was said to be stupid, she was actually sharper than most people. Her mind was sharp, and she was able to see everything in a very calm state. For example, their arranged marriage. She was very smart. Lu Jinye closed his eyes and suddenly opened them to look at the quiet woman beside him. Why was she smart? She was still very stupid. If it was any other woman, she would have known how to catch him long ago! Stupid, stupid! Lu Jinye had an inexplicable sense of dissatisfaction. However, the image of a stupid person had been going through his mind a thousand times. He couldn¡¯t tell if it was dissatisfaction or if there were other deeper emotions. Xie Ziyu had no idea what Lu Jinye was thinking. She just quietly slept on the bed for the night. The next day, she was woken up by the rm clock. Her eyes were filled with confusion. After she got out of bed, she directly jumped over the person under her to turn off the rm clock. Then, she crossed over to the position where she had just fallen asleep. Wait a minute! ? ? Her body suddenly stiffened, and she instantly opened her eyes. The man on the bed just now was Lu Jinye? Then, she was still very rude just now... ... And directly crawled over ? ? She turned her head and indeed, she saw an arm lying horizontally on the bed. The sleeping man¡¯s facial features were deep, concealing hisnguid demeanor. When did hee backst night? He was actually shirtless. Her eyes slid down in fear. When she saw that the white bathrobe was half-covered, her entire face turned red! F * CK! Xie Ziyu felt that she should leave now. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be awkward if the two of them met? She got up from the bed and went straight to the bathroom to change her clothes. After entering the bathroom, Xie Ziyu picked up ab andbed her hair. She quietly opened the bathroom door and peeked at the man to see if he had woken up. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± When she saw the pair of straight legs appear in her field of vision, Xie Ziyu was stunned. When did he wake up And when was he in front of the bathroom door? ¡°No... No. ¡± Thinking that her actions were a little strange, Xie Ziyu immediately straightened her back. She didn¡¯t even dare to look at the man in front of her. ¡°I¡¯ll go down first. You... remember toe down for breakfast. ¡± After saying that, Xie Ziyu immediately ran away. Lu Jinye didn¡¯t understand why this woman was always like a startled bird. However, when he saw the white towel wrapped around his waist, his unnatural face blushed a little. Cough cough... ... Strange. ¡°...¡± After Xie Ziyu finished her breakfast, she was sent to the door of thepany. She saw Ning Feng walking towards her office. He pretended to knock on the door and said, ¡°director Xie, can Ie in? ¡± Xie Ziyu coughed lightly and said yfully, ¡°of course, pleasee in. ¡± The two of them chatted andughed as they entered the door. Ning Feng was from the north. He had an advantage in height and was frank and generous with his conversation. Xie Ziyu used to like talking to him. ¡°where¡¯s the wedding ring? ¡± Ning Feng noticed her bare fingers and couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Hey, sister, don¡¯t tell me your husband didn¡¯t even buy you a wedding ring. ¡± ¡°Yes, he did. I¡¯m too embarrassed to wear it. ¡± The diamond was so bright that it almost blinded her eyes. She thought about it and decided not to wear it. Ning Feng was just asking casually. After chatting for a while, he said, ¡°well, Jiang Chen went back to the head office. I think he¡¯s going to be the manager today. ¡± Jiang Chen. It seemed that the name hadn¡¯t appeared in her life for a long time. She hadn¡¯t counted how many years it had been. ¡°He¡¯s back in the office? ¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s said that he¡¯s doing very well there, and was promoted to the position of manager. You have to be mentally prepared, and when you can¡¯t control yourself, remember that you¡¯re a married woman. ¡± Chapter 1218

Chapter 1218: Chapter 1209. Okay, I know

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Xie Ziyu was only stunned for a few seconds. She rolled her eyes at him immediately. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. I did have a good impression of him. It was only a good impression. It wasn¡¯t love. ¡± Besides, it had been so many years, and it had happened before Yan Zheng, the scumbag. Thinking about it, she suddenly felt a little sad. Time passed so quickly. Ning Feng didn¡¯t agree. ¡°You gave your girl¡¯s heart to Jiang Chen. He might have a ce in your heart. I¡¯m just afraid you¡¯ll fall into a trance and be cheated by those scumbag men again. ¡°You can¡¯t win against those shrewd men, including your husband. ¡°But your husband is different. After all, your marriage certificate has legal effect. You won¡¯t lose too badly. ¡± Xie Ziyu:¡±...¡± ¡°He¡¯s thirty years old. He¡¯s not married yet. ¡± He was a Golden Bachelor in his thirties. Women of all levels couldn¡¯t resist the temptation, let alone those young girls who had just graduated in their twenties. ¡°okay, I know. ¡± Xie Ziyu really thought he was overthinking things. Love was like a seed. Only when it was nted would it germinate and blossom. She did not know what would happen if she really nted it, but they had clearly missed the opportunity for love to germinate. No matter what, it was impossible. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about men anymore. When the meeting starts, call those artists who have passed the interview and want to sign a contract over. It will be easier to choose a manager. ¡± ¡°okay. ¡± Ning Feng tested her and found that she did not seem to have any reaction. He was relieved. He was the person who understood Xie Ziyu the most, so he was even more afraid that she would make a fool of herself a second time. Other men would throw out a little sweetness and make her fly to the me. In the end, she would be covered in injuries. Xie Ziyu was also very clear. After about half an hour, Ning Feng called her office. ¡°Come to the conference room. A few new artistes have arrived. ¡± ¡°okay. ¡± Xie Ziyu stopped what she was doing, hung up the phone, and immediately left the office. ¡°Hello, director Xie. ¡± Along the way, she greeted him. When she was about to reach the corner, she stopped and suddenly saw a figure standing in front of her. Although she said it casually, it was still very shocking to actually meet him. Especially since he seemed to represent her past youth. It made her miss her youth and the past a little. ¡°Ziyu, long time no see. ¡± Jiang Chen had changed a little. He was more mature and stranger than six years ago. Time didn¡¯t seem to have left too many traces on his face. He was still so young. ¡°long time no see. ¡± Xie Ziyu found that although she was feeling sentimental, she didn¡¯t seem to be affected. Instead, she smiled calmly and reached out to hold her hand. ¡°Jiang Chen, long time no see. ¡± ¡°How have you been these years? ¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been good. You¡¯ve be a manager, but I haven¡¯t had the chance to congratte you yet. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not toote to congratte me now. We¡¯ll be working in the samepany again. ¡± Xie Ziyu lowered her head and smiled. However, time had changed. She hadn¡¯t been there for a long time. ¡°I still have something to do. I¡¯ll go to the meeting now. Let¡¯s talkter. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Jiang Chen moved aside. ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to a meal when I¡¯m free. ¡± ¡°Sure. ¡± It was just a polite greeting. Xie Ziyu didn¡¯t take it seriously and left. Jiang Chen watched her leave. His eyes darkened. A few agents and assistants had arrived in the conference room. Old Wu handed the contracts to Xie Ziyu after they had signed them. ¡°What happened? Did you run into Jiang Chen? ¡± Ning Feng took the opportunity to ask her in her ear. ¡°You knew that? ¡± Chapter 1219

Chapter 1219: Chapter 1209

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Of course. I also know that guy was blocking you in the corridor on purpose. Is he interested in you? That¡¯s weird. If he had confessed, no one would have been hurt. ¡± Even he, a man, couldn¡¯t understand what Jiang Chen was thinking. ¡°Mind Your own business. Stop thinking about others. ¡± Xie Ziyu didn¡¯t want to think about such nonsense. It was all in the past. To her, Jiang Chen was just a colleague. When the new artist had signed the papers, he started to sit at the conference table. Xie Ziyu said, ¡°we wee you to sign with Huanyu. Next, we will arrange for huanyu¡¯s veteran artistes to give you lessons. Do you have any other opinions? ¡± ¡°No. ¡± A girl thought for a moment and asked, ¡°do we have the right to choose our own managers? ¡± Xie Ziyu said, ¡°of course we can. ¡± However, there were risks when they chose their own managers. Choosing one manager meant that they had abandoned the other few. It would undoubtedly make them feel embarrassed. It was uncertain whether they would make things difficult for these girls in the future. This was the nature of the workce. Opportunities and crises coexisted. After the artistes had chosen their agents, Xie Ziyu went out to contact the celebrities whose schedules were avable. The busy time soon passed. Ning Feng had wanted to make an appointment with her, but he had to go out at thest minute, so Xie Ziyu had to eat alone. ¡°Ziyu. ¡± Xie Ziyu was stopped by someone as soon as she left thepany. She knew who it was immediately. Xie Ziyu suddenly had a headache. She turned around and saw Jiang Chen walking towards her steadily. He smiled and said, ¡°are you going to eat alone? ¡± ¡°Yeah. ¡± Xie Ziyu put her hand in her pocket and asked politely, ¡°are you going to eat, too? ¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m going alone, too. Why don¡¯t we go together? ¡± ¡°Well... ¡± Xie Ziyu was trying to find an excuse to refuse him, but Jiang Chen smiled and said, ¡°Ziyu, it¡¯s only been six years since west met. You don¡¯t have to be so distant with me, do you? I thought we were still friends no matter what. ¡± He seemed to have a natural sense of stability. Xie Ziyu rxed naturally and didn¡¯t feel any ill feelings. She didn¡¯t know what she was feeling ufortable about. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll make a phone call first. ¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll wait for you outside. ¡± Jiang Chen reached out his hand like a gentleman and walked to the side to wait for her. Xie Ziyu mainly called her home. Xiaoli answered the phone. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll tell young master. ¡± Xiaoli nced at Lu Jinye, who was sitting on the Sofa. She hung up the phone and told him that the young Madam wasn¡¯ting home for lunch. ¡°She¡¯s not evening home for lunch. ¡± Lu Jinye took the tablet away from his hand. He hadn¡¯t been paying attention to the tablet. ¡°We¡¯ll eat, ignore her. ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Xiao Li immediately got the kitchen to serve the dishes, but Lu Jinye wandered around the house for a long time. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. He picked up the car keys and said, ¡°pack a portion for me, I¡¯ll bring it to her. She¡¯s been eating at home for so long, she¡¯s really picky. ¡± Xiao Li smiled and immediately packed a portion for Lu Jinye to bring. When he arrived at the office, he realized that she wasn¡¯t there. Could she have gone to eat? Lu Jinye ced the lunchbox that he had just packed on his desk and walked around the office like he was taking a stroll. Coincidentally, Ning Feng came back and bumped into him. ¡°Young Master Lu? ¡± ¡°You know me? ¡± Lu Jinye nced over and Ning Feng chuckled. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m a friend of Ziyu¡¯s. She should be eating now. Do you want to wait? ¡± Chapter 1220

Chapter 1220: Chapter 1210

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m just taking a walk. ¡± Lu Jinye nced at him a few times. Friend What kind of friend was he? However, he still pretended not to care and walked past. This was the first time Ning Feng had seen Lu Jinye in person so carefully. He couldn¡¯t help but praise him in his heart. Indeed, the aura of a young master from a wealthy family was something that others couldn¡¯t cultivate. ¡°Who is that? ¡± Wen Wen didn¡¯t have time to catch up. She only saw a very handsome man walking past from the corner. ¡°could it be that ourpany has signed another young hunk? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. That¡¯s director Xie¡¯s husband. ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Suddenly, a woman¡¯s scream could be heard. Wasn¡¯t director Xie¡¯s husband Lu Jinye He actually let him pass right under her nose? Ning Feng waspletely convinced by the NYMPHOMANIAC. He elegantly rolled his eyes at her. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about getting close to the signature. That¡¯s your director¡¯s husband. ¡± ¡°Oh right, where¡¯s Ziyu? Why isn¡¯t she back yet? ¡± Under normal circumstances, she shouldn¡¯t have been back sote after having dinner. ¡°I think I saw the director and President Jiang going out for dinner. Maybe they werete because they were having dinner with President Jiang. They seem to be old friends, right? ¡± ¡°Jiang Chen? ¡± It was Ning Feng¡¯s turn to ask. Ziyu had gone out for dinner with Ning Feng Did she not know her husband hade to arrest her? Jiang Chen was in front of her, and Lu Jinye was behind her. Ning Feng thought this was a perfect ce for an Asura. He shivered. He took out his phone and sent Xie Ziyu a text message. ... Xie Ziyu didn¡¯t know Lu Jinye hade. The meal was quitefortable. They didn¡¯t talk about what had happened six years ago. In fact, they didn¡¯t have any contact at all. ¡°I have something to do at thepany. Let¡¯s go back. ¡± Looking at her watch, Xie Ziyu wanted to pay, but the man beat her to it. In fact, Xie Ziyu didn¡¯t want to take advantage of him. She just smiled and said she would treat him to a nice meal next time. ¡°Ziyu, you¡¯re bing more and more polite. ¡± Jiang Chen smiled sadly, but Xie Ziyu pretended she didn¡¯t know anything. She smiled and said, ¡°really? Maybe I¡¯m not as innocent as I used to be. I¡¯ve be more mature. ¡± Jiang Chen smiled but didn¡¯t respond. ¡°I have something for you. ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Xie Ziyu looked up at him and said jokingly, ¡°you don¡¯t get anything for nothing. I don¡¯t dare take President Jiang¡¯s gift. You can give it to me when I¡¯ve done something good for you. ¡± ¡°I brought this from abroad. I¡¯ve been wanting to give it to you, but I haven¡¯t had the chance. ¡± Jiang Chen ignored her. He took out a gift box from his briefcase and said, ¡°it¡¯s for you. ¡± Xie Ziyu didn¡¯t even have the chance to refuse. He stuffed it into her hand. She was about to say something when the gift in her hand was taken away. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± The voice sounded familiar. Two words appeared in Xie Ziyu¡¯s mind. She was doomed. Sure enough, she looked back at the man¡¯s Lazy Eyes. There seemed to be a trace of anger in them. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again. What are you doing? ¡± Well, they were very close. ¡°Nothing. I just went for a meal. ¡± Xie Ziyu¡¯s mind went nk. She reached out her hand to pull his sleeve. ¡°Why are you here? ¡± Lu Jinye avoided her. Seeing her put down her hand in embarrassment, the anger in his eyes grew, and the lines on his chin became more and more tense. ¡°If I didn¡¯te, how could I see a good show? ¡± Lu Jinye took a few steps forward, seemingly unintentionally covering the woman behind him. Chapter 1221

Chapter 1221: Chapter 1211 wasn¡¯t a boyfriend

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Xie Ziyu was stunned the moment Lu Jinye appeared. She kept looking at the back of his head. When did he arrive? ¡°Who are you? ¡± Lu Jinye was a little taller than Jiang Chen. Jiang Chen¡¯s expression changed slightly when he saw the man who had suddenly appeared and the man who was blocked behind him. ¡°You are? ¡± ¡°Sir, I believe you are more polite than me. I think I asked you first. ¡± ¡°My name is Jiang Chen, Ziyu¡¯s friend. ¡± Jiang Chen obviously didn¡¯t feel Lu Jinye¡¯s kindness. This man had a strong aura when he stood there. He was definitely not an ordinary person. The more he looked at him, the more he felt like he had seen him somewhere before. ¡°May I ask who you are? ¡± Lu Jinye looked at him. He suddenly sneered and reached out to pull the man behind him over. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? ¡± It was obvious that he was possessive. Xie Ziyu was almost in his arms. She came back to her senses. ¡°Jin Ye, this is my colleague. ¡± His movements were still gentle. Xie Ziyu looked up and saw his tense expression. She quickly thought of something and said, ¡°don¡¯t misunderstand. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think he treats you as his colleague. ¡± Jiang Chen¡¯s pupils shrank. He couldn¡¯t believe how intimate they were. ¡°Ziyu, is this your boyfriend? ¡± ¡°No, he¡¯s not. ¡± The pressure around them suddenly dropped. Lu Jinye stared at him. ¡°I¡¯m Xie Ziyu¡¯s husband. I¡¯m not her boyfriend. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re married? ¡± Jiang Chen looked even worse. Xie Ziyu nodded and said to herself, ¡°Jiang Chen, let me introduce you. This is my husband, Lu Jinye. Maybe you¡¯ve seen him on TV. ¡± ¡°So it¡¯s him. ¡± Jiang Chen said in a low voice. Although he looked disappointed, he didn¡¯t show any more emotion. ¡°I haven¡¯t congratted you yet. ¡± ¡°thank you. ¡± Xie Ziyu smiled, but she sighed in her heart. ¡°stay away from my wife. Do you hear me? ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. ¡± ¡°Lu Jinye, we¡¯re not what you think we are! ¡± Xie Ziyu red at the person beside her, but he hugged her even tighter. ¡°We even ate together, yet you didn¡¯t take the initiative to tell him that I¡¯m your husband? ¡± Xie Ziyu felt that he was unreasonable, and she felt his aura around her. She pushed him away unhappily. ¡°There¡¯s nothing between us, why can¡¯t we eat together? You¡¯re the one WHO¡¯s guilty! ¡± ¡°Am I guilty or are you guilty? You¡¯re already married, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t allow you to have your own space, but you should at least know how to avoid suspicion, right? ¡± Xie Ziyu felt angry, but she thought she should be more careful. After all, she was married. Whether it was true or not, she had to put on a good show. ¡°okay, I got it. Can you let me go first? ¡± Jiang Chen had juste back to his senses from Xie Ziyu¡¯s marriage. He Thought Lu Jinye might have misunderstood their rtionship Smiling, he said, ¡°Mr. Lu, you might have misunderstood. Ziyu and I haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time, so I took the initiative to ask her out for dinner. I hope you can forgive me if I made you misunderstand. ¡± It was true. It had been six years, and she was already 29 years old. How could she not get married. He was wrong. He thought he could finally show up in front of her and confess to her. It turned out that time and opportunity never waited for anyone. ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as it¡¯s a misunderstanding. ¡± Lu Jinye didn¡¯t say anything. He saw through Jiang Chen¡¯s feelings for Xie Ziyu, but he didn¡¯t say anything more. Chapter 1222

Chapter 1222: Chapter 1212 what did you call me?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Are you full? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Xie Ziyu pushed him away, feeling that he was really not only inexplicable but also had a bad temper. ¡°Xie Ziyu. ¡± Lu Jinye saw that she was still sulking and throwing a Tantrum, so he wanted to strangle her to death. He seemed to have done a good job, so why was this woman throwing a Tantrum? ¡°What are you doing? ¡± Xie Ziyu saw that he had caught up to her and directly pressed her into his arms. She waspletely displeased. ¡°Let go of me, why are you pulling me? ¡± ¡°You still have the nerve to ask. Do you think that you have another suitor, that you care about him, and that he¡¯s good? ¡± ¡°I already said that there¡¯s nothing between us. ¡± Xie Ziyu didn¡¯t know what he was angry about today. Even though she didn¡¯t consider the possibility of avoiding suspicion when eating alone with a man, wasn¡¯t it too much to keep pressing him? ¡°before we got married, didn¡¯t you tell me that you can guarantee my freedom and that I can do whatever I want? ¡± Xie Ziyu stretched out her fingers and started to dig through the past. She rolled her eyes. ¡°where¡¯s your gentleman and elegance? I¡¯ve already exined it to you, what else do you want? ¡± Lu Jinye was annoyed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that a few words from a man will make you dizzy. Don¡¯t forget how Yan Zheng treated you before. You¡¯re not young anymore, AUNTIE! ¡± ¡°What did you call me? ¡± Xie Ziyu¡¯s eyes widened, she was so angry that she almost fainted. ¡°You actually called me Auntie? Shut up! ¡± Lu Jinye, who was originally in a fit of anger, saw that she was so angry that smoke was about toe out of her head. For some reason, his anger dissipated, and a yful smile appeared on his lips. ¡°Auntie, look at you. You still want to be like a little girl and have a passionate rtionship with your pursuer? You¡¯re already 29 years old, and he only sees young girls, so there¡¯s no ce for you. DoN¡¯T CONTINUE TO BE STUPID! ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to remind me! ¡± Xie Ziyu felt that if she were to say another word to this man, she would explode from anger. How could there be such a hateful man, and he still called her Auntie! Seeing that she had left in a fit of anger, Lu Jinye didn¡¯t follow her. He just looked at her back and revealed a yful smile on his lips. HMPH, Damn woman. ¡°Ziyu! ¡± No matter how Ning Feng tried to call her, he couldn¡¯t get through. All he could think of was to wait for her in her office. In the end, he really did see her return in a huff. ¡°Ning Feng, why are you in my office at this time? ¡± Xie Ziyu was originally extremely angry, but when she saw Ning Feng, she was stunned. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time. Did you know that Lu Jinye is here? ¡± Ning Feng took a few steps forward. Seeing her strange expression, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°don¡¯t tell me that they¡¯ve already met. ¡± Xie Ziyu was expressionless. ¡°Okay. ¡± Not only did they meet, they even met just now. ¡°Then are you alright? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll rest in the office for a while. ¡± ¡°Alright then. ¡± Ning Feng saw that she was still fine, so he didn¡¯t ask any further questions. Xie Ziyu entered the office, the scene from just now still ying in her mind. That damned Lu Jinye! Right now, she just wanted to beat him to death! AHHH! Xie Ziyu felt that she had lived for 29 years, so she could be considered an older female youth. Even if she wasn¡¯t usually steady, she wasn¡¯t angered to such an extent. Forget it, she had to be calm, calm. Xie Ziyu closed her eyes andforted herself a few times before she calmed down and started to do her work. She probably didn¡¯t want to pay attention to Lu Jinye for a while. ¡°...¡± ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re back? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m back. ¡± When Xiao Li saw that Xie Ziyu was back, she was very happy. As she helped to get a cotton mop, she leaned over and gestured for someone to sit on the Sofa. Chapter 1223

Chapter 1223: Chapter 1213 came out for a drink

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Xie Ziyu caught a glimpse of that figure out of the corner of her eye and couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. She was still sulking and didn¡¯t want to bother with him. She took her bag and went straight upstairs, as though she couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at him. The man sitting on the sofa pretending not to care instantly turned livid. He angrily closed the magazine and threw it on the coffee table. This damn woman! ¡°Young Master, Young Madam may be in a bad mood. ¡± Xiao Liforted him with a smile on her face, but she also felt that her words sounded very forced. She smiled and tactfully went upstairs to clean the room. Lu Jinye didn¡¯t expect that there would be a woman who would dare to give him a hard time. He threw the magazine aside and made a few phone calls before leaving the house. Wang Gang felt that he had slept for an hour, but he was suddenly woken up from his bed by a phone call. His eyes were a little dazed. ¡°Jin Ye? ¡± ¡°Yes, I came out to drink. ¡± What? Wang Gang couldn¡¯t help butin in his heart. Why did he have toe out to drink in the middle of the night? Was He crazy or was Jin ye crazy? ¡°Is there something on your mind? ¡± ¡°WHO said that? I¡¯m in a very good mood, so I wanted toe out to y, ¡± Lu Jinye retorted. ¡°Who are you lying to? ¡± Wang Gang clicked his tongue. He felt as though his sleepiness had been dispelled by Lu Jinye¡¯s phone call. ¡°If you were really happy and wanted to go out and y, you would have definitely called Fu Li and the others. Why would you call an old man like me? ¡± Lu Jinye:¡±...¡± ¡°Alright, I think you must have been hurt by your love for me in the middle of the night, so I came out to heal you. ¡± Lu Jinye:¡±...¡± With a loud thud, the other side of the phone hung up. Wang Gang:¡±...¡± Young people nowadays were really popr. ¡°...¡± Night Bar The signboard was shing with Dazzling Lights. When a ck private car stopped, a security guard came out. ¡°Sir. ¡± ¡°drive the car to the underground garage. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Lu Jinye got out of the car. At this time, the bar had already entered a noisy and crazy period. Seeing the men and women dancing on the dance floor, Lu Jinye walked past them uninterested. ¡°Young Master Lu, you¡¯re here? ¡± The manager saw that his eyes were almost glowing, so he hurriedly invited him. ¡°Young Master Fu and director Wang are already waiting for you in the private room on the second floor. Do you want me to take you upstairs? ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Lu Jinye went upstairs and indeed saw a man wearing a shirt sitting on the SOFA, hugging two women on his left and right. One on his left and one on his right, there were a few seductive red lipstick marks on his face. The cor of his shirt was pulled open, making him look very unrestrained. ¡°Jin Ye, you¡¯re here? ¡± Fu Li¡¯s extremely devilish face smiled, his peach blossom eyes seemed to have a mesmerizing luster. Lu Jinye sat down and leaned his head on the back of the SOFA. ¡°every time I see you, it¡¯s either to pick up girls or after picking up girls, I have to reflect on why I have friends like you. ¡± Fu Li snapped his fingers. The two girls beside him had already stood up and consciously wanted to sit next to Lu Jinye. However, they were frightened by his extremely cold ¡°F * Ck Off, ¡± and their faces turned Pale. The rich fragrance on their bodies really made him want to vomit. ¡°Look at your bad temper. How scared are my girls? ¡± Fu Li nced at himzily. The two women sensibly opened the door and left the private room. ¡°It was too smelly just now. ¡± ¡°Bad habit. ¡± Fu Li suddenly sneered. He suddenly leaned over and said flirtatiously, ¡°I say, why are you so irritable recently? Did you fail to reconcile Yin and Yang? ¡± Chapter 1224

Chapter 1224: Chapter 1214 was locked again

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°GET LOST! ¡± He was so weird that he wanted to strangle him to death first. Lu Jinye directly kicked him, and Fu Li hissed, ¡°you even attacked him. Old Wang, do you think he¡¯s been acting strangetely? ¡± Wang Gang nced at Lu Jinye and agreed, ¡°yes, I think so too. ¡± Lu Jinye:¡±...¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? ¡± ¡°For example, being overly irritable. Did the one at home make you angry? ¡± Fu Li shook his head ¡°Ever since you got married, I¡¯ve always felt that there¡¯s something strange about it. It¡¯s as though all of my attention has been focused on that little wife of yours who just entered the house. Do you think it¡¯s just my imagination? ¡± Little Wife? Lu Jinye scoffed. ¡°How can you describe her as a little wife? She¡¯s old and childish. ¡± ¡°Look, look, do you think that all of your attention has been focused on Xie Ziyu? ¡± Fu Li smiled as though he had discovered a new continent. ¡°Don¡¯t deny it, everyone knows. ¡± Lu Jinye:¡±...¡± ¡°You had to get this certificate because the old man had his eyes on you before marriage, and now you¡¯re in love with your wife? ¡± ¡°Nonsense! ¡± Lu Jinye subconsciously denied it. ¡°She¡¯s not my type! ¡± ¡°Tsk, the so-called ideal type isn¡¯t the type you really want, okay? ¡± Fu Li patted his shoulder and smirked. ¡°maybe your heart has already been captured by your wife, don¡¯t deny it. ¡± ¡°What does a yboy like you know? ¡± Lu Jinye was feeling a little irritated at that moment, so he crossed his legs. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a yboy, so I know more about rtionships than you guys. As for me, Fu Li, I¡¯ve lived among the flowers and never touched a leaf. ¡± Lu Jinye listened to his bragging and didn¡¯t take it to heart at all. After drinking a few more sses of wine, he directly put them on the coffee table, as if he found it very boring. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go back to sleep. There¡¯s no point. ¡± Watching him put down his ss and walk out, Fu Li basically guessed that he probably wanted to go back to see his wife, so he smiled and ignored him. ¡°looks like this couple is quite interesting. ¡± Wang Gang rolled his eyes at him. ¡°Don¡¯t gloat over my misfortune. If Jin Ye knew that you were the one who indirectly forced them into a couple, he would have killed you. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? As long as the rtionship is good, I¡¯ll be considered to have made a contribution. ¡± Lu Jinye himself couldn¡¯t see clearly, but as an outsider, he could see very clearly that the two of them had a chance. ... Lu Jinye came out of the bar, and his mood was finally much calmer than before. He was a bit surprised. It turned out that he was really resistant to other women. Especially when the two women were walking towards him. He felt nauseous before they even got close to him, but Xie Ziyu was fine no matter how close she got. What was going on? Could it be... ... Lu Jinye held the steering wheel tightly. He stepped on the elerator and rushed forward. When he got home, everyone had gone to bed. Xie Ziyu must have gone to bed a long time ago. He felt ufortable when he thought about how she had smiled at Jiang Chen during the day. Was she an idiot? How could she not know that Jiang Chen had a good impression of her? She didn¡¯t know whether it was right or wrong for her to react like that when a man had designs on her. Lu Jinye raised his hand to ring the doorbell. Xiaoli hade to open the door. She took the coat from him and said, ¡°young master, the young Madam has just fallen asleep. ¡± ¡°Yeah, I know. ¡± Lu Jinye was exhausted. He went upstairs to take a shower and go to bed, but the door was locked again. Chapter 1225

Chapter 1225: Chapter 1216

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Xie Ziyu, open the door! ¡± The door was mmed so hard that the entire floor shook. Xiao Li almost shrank back. Young Madam actually locked young master outside the door again. Wasn¡¯t this too exciting? ¡°Xie, Zi, Yu! ¡± Lu Jinye felt that if he could rush in at this moment, he would definitely strangle the woman on the bed to death. Xie Ziyu originally felt that it was only natural that her heart trembled. She hugged the pillow and wanted to cover it, but after thinking about it, she decided to open the door first. ¡°Xie Ziyu, you better open the door for me the next second. Don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t dare to get someone to open the door at this time of night. Even if it¡¯s three in the morning, I can still get someone to open the door immediately. ¡± At the end of her sentence, she gritted her teeth. Xie Ziyu immediately got out of bed. Lu Jinye heard the sound of footstepsing from inside, and the anger in his heart finally dissipated a little. Damn woman, I¡¯ll strangle her to death if I don¡¯t open the door. ¡°Lu Jinye, can¡¯t you sleep next door today? I¡¯m already asleep, yet you still want to disturb me! ¡± Hearing herining voice, Lu Jinye asked directly, ¡°are you going to open the door or not? Are you addicted to locking your husband outside? ¡± Was He spoiling her too much? Xie Ziyu didn¡¯t want to open the door, but after hearing what he said, she reluctantly opened it. Damn it! This man is a tyrant, isn¡¯t he? He has to do everything he¡¯s told! Lu Jinye pushed the door open. Seeing the displeasure on Xie Ziyu¡¯s face, he stood in front of her calmly without saying a word. ¡°Why are you looking at me? Tell me what you want to say! ¡± Xie Ziyu was so angry that she red at him. Then she remembered that he had called her aunt. He seemed too domineering in front of Jiang Chen. He was too much! ¡°Have you showered? ¡± He nced around her. Xie Ziyu covered her shaking chest subconsciously. ¡°Yes, I have. Don¡¯t look around. ¡± Lu Jinye smiled and approached her from the door. Xie Ziyu took a few steps back subconsciously. She thought it would be better to sleep in separate rooms with him tomorrow. She felt this man would be very dangerous as soon as she got close to him. ¡°Why are you clutching your chest? Can I exin it as wanting to wee you but refusing? ¡± ¡°GET LOST! ¡± Xie Ziyu¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Don¡¯te over, or I¡¯ll call for help. ¡± Hearing her actually Stutter, Lu Jinye wanted tough. ¡°You¡¯re still calling for help? It seems like you haven¡¯t realized the fact that you¡¯re my wife. Even if I were to sleep with you here, everyone would take it for granted. ¡± ¡°D... D * MN RASCAL! ¡± This time, Xie Ziyu really stuttered, her face turning red. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around, or I¡¯ll run away from home tomorrow! ¡± Lu Jinye:¡±...¡± She was really childish! Even though she did have the intention to tease her just now, there was also a hint of flirtatious intent. This woman seemed to have been seducing him in some ways. She even ran away from home? He took a few steps forward and saw his own reflection in her frightened eyes. He picked her up in a rough but gentle manner. ¡°If you lock me out of the room again, I¡¯ll throw you down from here. Are you afraid? ¡± Xie Ziyu screamed in shock as he subconsciously hugged her arm. F * Ck, does this man have a masochism factor? What a pervert! ¡°Lu Jinye, let go of me! ¡± He knew how to protect his stomach, but it made her very unhappy. She angrily reached out to push his chest. ¡°Let go of me, Lu. I said let go of me, did you hear me? ¡± Chapter 1226

Chapter 1226: Chapter 1217 felt even more stifled

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Her soft body touched his chest, but Lu Jinye continued to put her down as if nothing had happened. He drew closer to her chest and tried to envelop it, scaring her so much that she shrank back. ¡°Don¡¯te over. If you keep looking at me like that, I¡¯ll knock your eyeballs off! ¡± ¡°It¡¯s really strong, Huh? ¡± When Xie Ziyu heard him say it in such a yful tone, especially when thest syble was raised, it had the unique charm of a man. Her heart was about to roar. Lu, F * CK Your GRANDPA! As she walked past him, she hid under the nket and cursed under her breath, ¡°you can¡¯t let me sleep well in the middle of the night. Are you crazy? ! ¡± ¡°Your stomach is still a crazy child. Be careful. It won¡¯t be good if you continue to give birth to such a crazy child. ¡± It was obvious that she was joking. Xie Ziyu Lay on her side and hit her pillow a few times before she decided to sleep well and ignore this man. Hearing the sound of the door closing, he seemed to have entered the bathroom to take a shower. He seemed to be in a good mood, and he could even hear him humming. Xie Ziyu... ... Felt even more stifled ... This stinky man, after bullying someone, he still thought it was quite fun. If she didn¡¯t take revenge, then her surname wouldn¡¯t be Xie! Xie Ziyu thought about it, and an idea immediately came to her mind. Her sleepiness had long been dispelled by that man, and in a while, she would definitely teach her a good lesson. About twenty minutester, the man came out of the bathroom. There was a very dim light at the head of the bed. The man lifted the quilt, intending to sleep well in the empty seat that she had left behind. After lying down for less than five minutes, the woman beside him suddenly moved. Lu Jinye wasn¡¯t asleep to begin with, so his sense of touch in the darkness seemed to be more sensitive. Just as he opened his eyes, he felt something soft rubbing against his body. ¡°hubby. ¡± Lu Jinye:¡±...¡± His sharp eyes looked down. It turned out that the woman in Pajamas was already leaning against his arm. What was this woman trying to do? Just as he was about to speak, the woman hugged his arm. ¡°Hubby, are you tired today? ¡± Even though her voice wasn¡¯t sweet, it had a gentle tone, like a small town in Jiangnan. It sounded veryfortable. ¡°Xie Ziyu, are you crazy? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not crazy, you know... actually, I know that all couples should have a love movement before they go to bed. In fact, I really want to have a hearty love, but unfortunately, I have a baby in my stomach, so hubby, please don¡¯t me me... ¡± Lu Jinye:¡±...¡± After saying that, he even rubbed against him. The next second, when he reached out to grab her, he had already nimbly rolled back into his nket. With a very innocent and pure face, he said, ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m going to bed. Good night, see you tomorrow. ¡± Very good. This woman was indeed reckless. Lu Jinye¡¯s lips curled into a meaningful smile. Seeing that she was sleeping with her back facing him, her entire body was trembling slightly. She must beughing secretly. Very good. He suddenly moved forward and pulled her into his embrace. Xie Ziyu didn¡¯t expect that she would actually be suppressed by him. Other than being able to move her eyes, her hands and feet were all restrained and pressed tightly against his chest. ¡°You can¡¯t do love exercises, can you hug me? ¡± Xie Ziyu¡¯s entire face was burning red. She felt a strange yet familiar aura surrounding her, along with a faint fragrance. The muscles on his body felt very stic. His skin was smooth and delicate, so she did not dare to move her hands anymore. Her heart was beating a little fast. She was about to fall for him. Listening to the beating of his heart, Xie Ziyu somehow felt... ... Warm and safe ... Chapter 1227

Chapter 1227: Chapter 1218 was really awkward

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Stealing a chicken only to end up eating rice. This was exactly what Xie Ziyu was like. The next day, she went to work listlessly. At the beginning, she didn¡¯t dare to sleep at all, but in the end, she still fell asleep drowsily. She really had the feeling... ... Of being sent to the tiger¡¯s mouth ... What was even more awkward was that today, she seemed to be discussing the coboration drama with Ruo Chu. Lu Jinye would definitely be there as well. It was really awkward. ¡°Are you at work yet? ¡± Lu Jinye¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. Xie Ziyu looked at the time and said gloomily, ¡°I¡¯ve already gone to work. I¡¯m already sitting at my desk. ¡± ¡°Have you eaten breakfast? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Xie Ziyu felt like she was sometimes jumping around like a shrimp in front of him, but sometimes she couldn¡¯t jump up and could onlypromise. She didn¡¯t know why he was calling, but she was still touched by his words. ¡°Are youing over to ourpanyter? ¡± ¡°Yes, is there a few new artistes in yourpany? It just so happens that there are a few supporting roles to choose from in the TV series. Ruo Chu said that she couldn¡¯t be bothered to watch other actors, so she picked from you. ¡± ¡°then... when are youing over? ¡± ¡°around noon. I¡¯ll pick you up for lunch today? ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Xie Ziyu let out a sigh of relief when she heard him hang up the phone. ¡°...¡± ¡°Director Gu, can you give me half a day off? ¡± On the other side of the office, Yi Yu began to act coquettishly to her again ¡°Just half a day. I¡¯ll follow you to Huanyu to choose actors in the afternoon, okay? My Man has urged me several times. It wasn¡¯t easy for him toe to an Cheng to see me. If I don¡¯t pay attention to him, he¡¯ll run away... ¡± ¡°Alright, you can go then. ¡± Gu Ruochu was left with no choice but to set a specific time. ¡°Come back soon. ¡± ¡°Alright, as you wish! ¡± Yi Yu happily got up and left the house. On the way, she received a few calls from Huo Nanchen. Thinking that she might have to go out for lunch, she could only tell him where she would be going this afternoon. ¡°Hubby, I won¡¯t be having lunch with you and the two babies today. ¡± ¡°To Huanyu? ¡± ¡°Yes, a few supporting roles haven¡¯t been chosen yet and they¡¯ve already been chosen at theirpany. I can¡¯t be bothered. ¡± Huo Nanchen nodded. He looked at his daughter, who was sitting in his office, foolishly ying with her doll. He didn¡¯t know where Qiao an had gone to y since she wasn¡¯t in the office. ¡°Dad, are you done with your call with mom? ¡± Wan Yue seemed to have noticed her father¡¯s gaze and asked. ¡°Yes. ¡± Huo Nanchen got up from behind his desk and reached out to carry his daughter. ¡°Wan Yue, your mother is having lunch with another man today. She can¡¯t apany US and brother. ¡± ¡°Then, is dad so sad that mom is having lunch with another man? ¡± Wan Yue was only a few years old and didn¡¯t have any logical thinking. She wasn¡¯t like her brother, who decisively fell for the trap. She touched her father¡¯s face in heartache. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. Wait for Mommy toe back. Wan Yue will say mommy. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to wait for mommy toe back. I remember that Mommy Promised Wan Yue that she would bring you to have a children¡¯s meal. ¡± Wan Yue thought about it and it seemed to be the case. An Cheng recently had a resort vi that was very popr. Almost all of her ssmates in kindergarten had gone with their parents. They enjoyed the scenery and toys while eating delicious food. ¡°Mommy is a bad person. She has forgotten my promise again. ¡± Wan Yue got down from Huo Nanchen¡¯s arms and walked around the office. Her Pink and tender face looked very angry. ¡°Mommy is a bad mother. ¡± ¡°How about this, you give mom a call to remind her? ¡± Chapter 1228

Chapter 1228: Chapter 1219 Mama, you don¡¯t keep your word

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Alright, give me a call to remind my bad mother. ¡± Wan Yue had no idea that she had been tricked. She took the phone and used her chubby little finger to poke at the screen, calling out her mother¡¯s number. Huo Qiaoan could hear the conversation between his sister and his father from outside. He could not help but hold his forehead in his hands. Just who was this silly and sweet-natured girl? She had taken the initiative to be tricked by this little trick of hers. It was better not to go in and p his father in the face. Gu Ruochu had just hung up the phone and was about to rest in the office for a while before discussing the matter of supporting roles in the afternoon. Her phone suddenly rang. A smile appeared on her face when she saw that it was Huo Nanchen. If she did not stick to him all day long, she would make a few phone calls. She would never get bored of him. ¡°Mommy. ¡± ¡°Baby? What are you doing? ¡± ¡°Mommy, did you forget to bring me to the resort? When will it happen? You¡¯ve said it for a long time. ¡± Wan Yue¡¯s soft and angry voice came from the other end of the phone, ¡°Mommy, you don¡¯t keep your word. ¡± Gu Ruochu,¡±...¡± She had really forgotten about this matter. No wonder her daughter looked so resentful. ¡°sorry baby, Mommy will take you to lunch today, okay? ¡± At worst, she wouldn¡¯t have lunch with them. With Yi Yu around, it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem. ¡°Okay, when will mommye back? I¡¯ll get daddy to pick you up? ¡± Wan Yue was instantly coaxed and sweetly said. ¡°noon. ¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for mommy. ¡± Wan Yue hung up the phone and handed it to her father. ¡°Look, I helped you coax mommy back. ¡± The little girl wasn¡¯t really fooled like that. Huo Nanchen hugged her and put her on hisp. ¡°good girl, you¡¯re daddy¡¯s sweet little cotton-padded jacket. ¡± Qiao an felt a chill run down her spine when she heard that. Her father was really wearing a sheepskin to hide his wolf-like nature. ¡°MM. ¡± She couldn¡¯t stand her father anymore, so Qiao an pushed the door open and called out to Wan Yue. As soon as Wan Yue heard her brother¡¯s voice, she threw Huo Nanchen to Java and ran away from her father to Qiao An¡¯s side. Huo Nanchen still felt a little guilty when he saw Huo Qiaoan. ¡°bring the girl to y. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Huo Qiaoan stroked his sister¡¯s hair and held her hand as they walked out. Anyway, his father had already taken advantage of them. ... When she received Ruo Chu¡¯s call, Yi Yu was still outside talking to her boyfriend in the coffee shop. ¡°When can youe home with me to start a business? Every year, I have to pick a holiday to see you. It¡¯s really annoying. ¡± A man in a suit and ck-rimmed ssesined beside her Yi Yuforted her, ¡°it¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t we need money to start a business? I earn a lot in the entertainment industry. When the timees, we¡¯ll have the funds to start a business. I didn¡¯t even spend the money. I saved it all. ¡± ¡°really? ¡± ¡°really. ¡± Yi Yu¡¯s eyes were filled with a longing for a happy future. ¡°We can be our own bosses in the future, and our days will be better. ¡± She and Zhou Tianyang had graduated from the same university. She had resolutely chosen to work hard in an city in order to earn enough money in a first-tier city and realize their dream of starting their own business. ¡°Yes, our days will be better in the future. ¡± Zhou Tianyang seemed to have thought of their future lives as his face broke into a yearning smile. The phone rang. Yi Yu saw that it was her boss¡¯s call and quickly put her finger between her lips and shushed him. ¡°Hello, director Gu. ¡± ¡°I might not be able to attend the dinner party this afternoon. Can you go in my ce? ¡± Gu Ruochuughed softly. ¡°My man and my child are also at loggerheads. I need to pacify them. ¡± Chapter 1229

Chapter 1229: Chapter 1220

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Yi Yu:¡±...¡± ¡°It¡¯s perfectly fine. Guide Gu, go andfort your little darling. I¡¯ll be here for lunch. ¡± Yi Yu realized that she loved to tease the couple the most. Gu Ruochu then exined some more details before hanging up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°My dear, I have a dinner party to attend at noon. You should go back to the hotel first. I¡¯lle and look for you tonight, alright? ¡± Yi Yu was actually feeling a little guilty. Her boyfriend hade all the way here to visit her, yet she was so busy that she could not even have lunch with him. Zhou Tianyang looked very unhappy, but under thefort of his girlfriend, he didn¡¯t say much. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go back to the hotel first. Give me a call before youe over tonight. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Yi Yu¡¯s face was full of shyness. She knew that Zhou Tianyang had always been very good to her. Since University, he had taken care of her very carefully and understood her. ¡°Then, Tianyang, I¡¯lle back tonight to make it up to you. ¡± Zhou Tianyang leaned over and kissed her forehead. ¡°Okay, then you go back to work first. I¡¯ll wait for you toe back tonight. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Yi Yu Clung to her boyfriend for a while before reluctantly taking a taxi back to the office. Gu Ruochu had just finished packing her bag. When she saw Yi Yu¡¯s flushed cheeks, she could not help but tease her, ¡°why, you look like a spring breeze when you see your boyfriend. ¡± ¡°No, director Guughed at me again. ¡± ¡°I remember that you and your boyfriend have known each other for quite a long time. Did you meet each other in university? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Yi Yu had a satisfied smile on her face, ¡°we¡¯ve known each other since our first year of university. I don¡¯t know how we got together after that, but it¡¯s been more than six years. ¡± ¡°Not bad. Love grows over time. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not bad. Anyway, I¡¯ve decided on him for the rest of my life. Now, I just hope that the two of us can save up enough money to get married and start our own business. ¡°. ¡°We¡¯ve met our parents before the New Year. Our parents are satisfied with each other¡¯s family environment and partners. After we get married, director Gu muste to the wedding with us. ¡± ¡°Good Luck. That¡¯s a must. The wedding invitation must be reserved for us, husband and wife. ¡± Yi Yu touched her burning face and changed the topic. ¡°Is the director going back now? ¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do our best at the dinner party. ¡± ¡°Okay, I promise I WON¡¯T EMBARRASS THE DIRECTOR! ¡± Yi Yu pointed at her forehead and looked at the time when she left. It was exactly twelve o¡¯clock. Celebrity Lu should be with her in a while, right? As a fan of looks and celebrities, Yi Yu was still a little excited. She couldn¡¯t be too excited in the carter. After all, she was already taken. ¡°Yi Yu? ¡± ¡°Young Master Lu. ¡± When she heard Celebrity Lu take the initiative to call her, Yi Yu still ran over excitedly. ¡°Best Actor, what¡¯s the matter? ¡± ¡°where¡¯s your director? ¡± ¡°Oh, the director said that she had to go back to coax her little darling first, so he asked me to attend the dinner instead. I just remembered that director Gu asked me to tell you, ¡± Yi Yu replied with a smile. Lu Jinye was a little helpless. ¡°okay, I got it. ¡± Yi Yu took the time to nce at his face a few times before running out of thepany¡¯s Nanny van in satisfaction. Before the dinner, Yi Yu chose the second and third female lead ording to Ruo Chu¡¯s request. Those who entered Huanyu were indeed good seedlings, especially with Xie Ziyu¡¯s help, the female leads that she chose were very suitable for the development of the script. Of course, Lu Jinye also arrived at Huanyu, but Xie Ziyu acted as if she didn¡¯t recognize him in front of outsiders. She didn¡¯t even look at him, which made him very unhappy. Chapter 1230

Chapter 1230: Chapter 1221, what are you looking at?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Ziyu, I realized that you have a good eye for people. ¡± Yi Yu didn¡¯t know the atmosphere at all and continued to praise Xie Ziyu foolishly. ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s all because of work. ¡± Yi Yuplimented her while Xie Ziyu replied humbly. Actually, when it came to Lu Jinye, he was already feeling ufortable. Why are you looking at me? The more he looked at her, the more nervous Xie Ziyu became. She didn¡¯t know what he was looking at, yet he didn¡¯t say a word. Finally, under everyone¡¯s gaze, she couldn¡¯t help but look at him. What was he looking at? That was clearly what his gaze meant. Seeing her angry gaze, Lu Jinye¡¯s mood finally improved. He returned her a look. ¡°If you don¡¯t look at me, how would you know that I¡¯m looking at you? ¡°? Under his gaze, Xie Ziyu didn¡¯t feel at ease at all. On the contrary, Lu Jinye was in a good mood. Fu Li had been drinking red wine for quite a while when he happened to see this scene. He couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. It was getting more and more interesting. ¡°since the actors have been chosen, why don¡¯t we go eat first? Can we talk about work while we eat? ¡± Fu Li specifically suggested. ¡°Okay. ¡± Xie Ziyu couldn¡¯t wait to leave immediately. She really couldn¡¯t stand the man¡¯s gaze. She didn¡¯t know that even if she went to eat, she still couldn¡¯t leave the man¡¯s gaze. Yi Yu also felt that the atmosphere was a little strange. She was attending this dinner in ce of the director, and Xie Ziyu was the director¡¯s friend, so she should also take care of her. There were many directors and producers that she didn¡¯t know at the dinner. What gave Yi Yu the biggest headache was the toast. Of course, the toast had to be made. ¡°Miss Xie, why don¡¯t you make a toast to young Master Lu? ¡± Fu Li took the initiative to pour a ss of wine for Xie Ziyu. ¡°those who don¡¯t drink are either girls or women. I believe that Miss Xie is thetter. ¡± In this industry, girls didn¡¯t drink. Women would drink. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Xie Ziyu and Lu Jinye looked at her as if they were waiting for her. Damn it! She was roaring in her heart. Why was this man so hard to please! Forget it, let¡¯s toast. ¡°Young Master Lu, here¡¯s a toast to you. ¡± Lu Jinye raised his ss elegantly without a word, clinking it and drinking half of the wine. Xie Ziyu only took a SIP. She couldn¡¯t drink too much now that she was pregnant. Fu Li saw that their interaction was instantly interesting, and his gaze fell on Yi Yu beside him. His Peach Blossom eyes smiled again. ¡°Is thisdy a woman or a girl? ¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m a girl. ¡± Yi Yu nced at him with disdain. She hated this kind of man who went around fooling around. ¡°okay, okay, okay. You¡¯re a girl. I won¡¯t force you to drink. ¡± Yi Yu rolled her eyes at him and was toozy to reply. Fu Li, on the other hand, nced at her for some unknown reason. ¡°Young Ladies Nowadays have very bad tempers. ¡± ¡°A bad temper eating your food and drinking your water? ¡± Yi Yu looked at the person in front of her who was really more beautiful than a woman and smiled evilly. A country-wrecking temptress was usually used to describe women. Yi Yu now felt that there was nothing wrong with using it to describe this man. ¡°If you want to eat my food and drink my water, I don¡¯t have any objections. ¡± Fu Li did not seem to be angry at all. His tolerance was beyond Yi Yu¡¯s expectations. ¡°I have always been very tolerant towards pretty girls. ¡± As if he had seen through Yi Yu¡¯s thoughts, Fu Li added with a smile. Chapter 1231

Chapter 1231: Chapter 1222 was about toe out

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Girls would always be more lenient towards the opposite sex who praised themselves for their beauty. She snorted and didn¡¯t say anything else. She ignored him and continued to eat her food. The atmosphere at the scene wasn¡¯t bad. After the toast, Xie Ziyu felt much more at ease. She only cared about eating and drinking at the scene. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay attention to the men who were talking about business. After the dinner was finally over, Xie Ziyu realized that her makeup was off a little. She immediately got up and went to the bathroom to touch up her makeup. After she was pregnant, she also put on makeup. However, the makeup was specially made by Lu Jinye. It wouldn¡¯t harm the pregnant woman in any way. ¡°Xie Ziyu, I¡¯ll give you another ten minutes. ¡± Xie Ziyu had been deliberately dawdling in the bathroom for fifteen minutes, just to avoid bumping into Lu Jinye. She didn¡¯t want the people outside to look at them either. When she saw the text message from the man, she knew that he couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be out soon. ¡± Afterzily sending the text message, Xie Ziyu dawdled in the bathroom to wipe off her lipstick and left the bathroom at thest minute. Lu Jinye stood by the side and kept looking at the time on his wrist. When he saw Xie Ziyue out, his face turnedpletely ck. ¡°I thought you were going to stay in the washroom forever. ¡± Xie Ziyu chuckled. ¡°I just wanted to make my makeup perfect. You don¡¯t want others to see me as a low-ss person who would embarrass you, right? ¡± I believed you. Lu Jinye nced at her and saw that she was talking nonsense with a straight face. He turned around and left the room. Xie Ziyu followed behind him, embarrassed. Today, Lu Jinye seemed to be particrly agitated, revealing an attitude of not letting anyone in. She felt that it was strange, and if she didn¡¯t know better, she would have thought that his period had suddenly arrived. She got into the car and drove towards the Lu family home. After being tormented for a long time, Xie Ziyu actually felt very tired. Unknowingly, she leaned against the seat and fell asleep. Lu Jinye sat in the back seat with her. Seeing that she had actually fallen asleep, she was actually quite deep asleep. For some reason, her originally restless heart suddenly felt very quiet, as though she had broken through ice water. Did she feel very safe, so she fell asleep beside him? Lu Jinye lowered his eyes to look at the quiet sleeping face. The image of her lying beside him in the past surfaced in his mind. He didn¡¯t forget the unease and fear he felt back then. With that thought, his heart softened. A brake came in front of him, and Xie Ziyu¡¯s head directly hit Lu Jinye¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Lu Jinye quickly grabbed the woman¡¯s head and pressed it against his shoulder, scolding the driver in front in a low voice. ¡°young master, there¡¯s a traffic jam ahead. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Xie Ziyu actually woke up from the jolt of the car. Her mind was still a little foggy, but when the deep man¡¯s voice rang out, she woke up. She was actually lying on the man¡¯s shoulder? Lu Jinye didn¡¯t seem to reject her. Instead, he was worried that she would wake up, so he asked her to change to the best position and continue to lean on him. Xie Ziyu closed her eyes, suddenly feeling a little afraid. Why was he treating her so well? What she was most afraid of was that others would treat her well, because there was nothing she could do to repay them. ... Soon, they reached the Lu family home. Xie Ziyu pretended to wake up a few minutes before the car stopped and stretched her body gently. ¡°You¡¯re awake? ¡± Xie Ziyu¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she looked into her dark eyes. She smiled and said, ¡°yes, why did I lose consciousness when I fell asleep? ¡± The two of them didn¡¯t mention what happened just now. Xie Ziyu suddenly felt a stifling feeling in her throat. Out of nowhere, she asked, ¡°Lu Jinye, have you ever liked a woman? ¡± Chapter 1232

Chapter 1232: Chapter 1223: ASEXUALITY

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Actually, she knew a few things. Lu Jinye rarely had female friends in recent years, and he couldn¡¯t even be bothered to look at other women. Except for Ruo Chu. Ruo Chu seemed to be the only woman who could get close to him. It couldn¡¯t be denied that she suspected that Lu Jinye liked ruo Chu. Lu Jinye seemed to be seriously considering this question. The moment the car stopped, before Xie Ziyu gave up on asking him this question, he spat out two words. ¡°No. ¡± Xie Ziyu was somewhat surprised by this answer. She originally thought that he had at least liked Ruo Chu. However, this answer also meant that he had never liked her. For some reason, she was very disappointed. For a moment, the car was very quiet. The driver was like an invisible person, blocking all the conversations in the car. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of homosexuals and bisexuals. Have you heard of ASEXUALS? ¡± ASEXUALS? Xie Ziyu thought of this term in her mind. She looked at the side of the man¡¯s face again. ¡°Are you telling me that you¡¯re ASEXUAL? ¡± ¡°maybe. ¡± Lu Jinye smiled He looked like an unreal person. ¡°I realized this a long time ago. I don¡¯t seem to be interested in women. I can¡¯t even ept an ordinary girl getting close to me. ¡°I used to think that I was gay, but after seeing the doctor, the doctor gave me the cause of asexual. ¡°actually, I really believe it. ¡± Of course, Xie Ziyu was an exception. Last night, he almost thought that his illness had been cured, but in the end, he still hated those women who got close to him in the bar. So, Lu Jinye suddenly felt annoyed. ASEXUALITY. For some reason, Xie Ziyu felt her heart tremble. It seemed... ... A little painful ... ¡°So there¡¯s such an illness. ¡± Xie Ziyu didn¡¯t know what state she was in as she repeated this sentence. She smiled and changed the topic. ¡°Open the lock, I¡¯m getting out of the CAR. ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have any other questions. ¡± ¡°No more. ¡± Xie Ziyu¡¯s attitude was a little colder, butpared to before, she didn¡¯t have much of an emotional change. But who was Lu Jinye? He felt that he could clearly see the changes in this woman¡¯s emotions, even if the changes were very subtle. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°nothing? ¡± Xie Ziyu was surprised by the man¡¯s observation. Just now, she seemed to have deliberately concealed her emotions. She had always thought that her acting was perfect. But when he exposed her, her emotions suddenly flooded over her. She didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her either. She was just in a bad mood. She even wanted to cry. ¡°You lied to me. ¡± Lu Jinye looked deeply at her expression. When Xie Ziyu shook her head and wanted to open the car door, he reached out to pull her face. When he saw the transparent luster in her eyes, he was suddenly stunned. Why was she crying? His long, slender fingers wiped away the tears at the corners of her eyes. Initially, Xie Ziyu felt that she could still control her emotions perfectly, but after being protected by him, her tears suddenly burst out. Even though she didn¡¯t have a crying expression on her face, tears fell straight from her eyes. Lu Jinye was really irritable. Because when he saw her cry, for the first time, he knew that he couldn¡¯t bear to see this woman cry. He couldn¡¯t even bear to see her unhappy. ¡°Idiot. ¡± He suddenly called out in a low voice and leaned over to kiss her lips fiercely. His tears were wet from his lips as he gently and passionately pestered her. Xie Ziyu did not expect him to kiss her at this time. Her heart became boiling hot, and she could not push him away. Their hearts seemed to be stuck together at this moment. Their frantic heartbeats intertwined, and at the same time, they became boiling hot. Chapter 1233 - Did you remember Chapter 1224?

Chapter 1233: Did you remember Chapter 1224?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION After a long time, Xie Ziyu finally realized what she was doing. Her mind was in a mess, and she felt like she wasn¡¯t breathing anymore. There was a soft and fragrant scent between her lips and teeth. She felt like she was floating in mid-air, and her feet didn¡¯t touch the ground. She opened her eyes in a daze and saw that he had already closed his eyes. He, he, he... ... Was He crazy? Didn¡¯t he say that he was asexual just a second ago when he kissed her at this time? Xie Ziyu¡¯s first reaction was that he was humiliating her. She tried to push him away angrily, but when she resisted, Lu Jinye hugged her even tighter. Forget it, forget it. Can¡¯t she just surrender? She had been in a weird mood, but now she was both angry and amused. So what if he kissed her? Why did she stick out her tongue? She felt half of her face go numb. Then she bit Lu Jinye unsteadily. Lu Jinye didn¡¯t expect this woman to bite him. He let go of her subconsciously and found she was ring at him. He smiled seductively. ¡°Smile. Smile. You still have the cheek to smile? ¡± ¡°Remember, stay away from that Jiang Chen. ¡± He finally realized that even though Xie Ziyu treated him like a normal colleague, the man couldn¡¯t hide his feelings for Xie Ziyu. He had asked around about Xie Ziyu and Jiang Chen. If he had missed it, he had missed it. He didn¡¯t like his wife being involved with other men and having such a past. Xie Ziyu came back to her senses. He had left two marks on her lips, as if they were his marks. ¡°Do you remember? ¡± Her face turned red, and she quickly turned around to leave the car. Crazy lunatic, didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m asexual? Why are you kissing me when you¡¯re talking properly? ! After gritting her teeth, Xie Ziyu turned around to re at the man in the car. ¡°Don¡¯t kiss me casually in the future, or I¡¯ll bite you to death! ¡± ¡°Ok, ¡± Lu Jinye agreed readily. Xie Ziyu turned around and ran inside. If she stayed with this man for even a second longer, she would feel the danger of being devoured. ¡°Why are you running? ¡± Lu Jinye saw that she didn¡¯t care about her body at all. It had already been more than a month, yet she was still running around in high heels. His brows were tightly knitted together. He caught up with her in a few steps and quickly pulled her into his embrace. After being pregnant, her small waist didn¡¯t change much, and it was true that she wasn¡¯t pregnant yet. Lu Jinye realized that his attention was actually on her. His forehead suddenly pressed against her neck, and her entire body trembled slightly. ¡°You... what are you doing? Don¡¯t do anything rash. We have an agreement... ¡± ¡°How am I acting recklessly? ¡± Lu Jinye hugged her even tighter, realizing that he actually had a desire to be close to her. This feeling was different from Ruo Chu¡¯s, and his voice became a little hoarse. ¡°Can¡¯t you be more obedient? ¡± What the hell was being obedient? ¡°I¡¯m hungry. ¡± Xie Ziyu simply mentioned this. Lu Jinye had indeedpromised and immediately let go of her. ¡°The people in the kitchen should have finished cooking. Go in and have a good meal. ¡± Xie Ziyu lowered her head and didn¡¯t dare to run anymore. She was afraid that the people behind her would be agitated by her running again and chase after her. Today¡¯s dinner was her favorite braised carp, so she ate happily, wiping her mouth with a tissue from time to time. ¡°How can someone eat so ugly? ¡± Lu Jinye nced at her. ¡°I really don¡¯t know why someone would like an idiot like you, stupid and ugly. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. It¡¯s none of your business whether I¡¯m ugly or stupid! ¡± Chapter 1234

Chapter 1234: Chapter 1225: Don¡¯t argue with me

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Even during dinner, Lu Jinye had insulted her. Xie Ziyu gritted her teeth, but she did not want to argue with him. Forget it, forget it, I won¡¯t argue with him! Eating is more important. However, Xie Ziyu was still very angry. She did not look up at him again. No matter what he said, she could not be bothered with him. Lu Jinye looked at her as she lowered her head to eat. Suddenly, a gentle smile appeared on his lips. ... Yi Yu gave Gu Ruochu a call after the dinner ended. She reported the basic situation over here and brought a few artists back to thepany with their newly signed contracts. ¡°Hello? ¡± Yi Yu had just stepped out of the house when she heard a man¡¯s frivolous whistle. She turned around and saw Fu Li leaning against the car door. When she saw that seductive face, even though she had a bad impression of this yboy, she still felt a great impact on her vision. She rolled her eyes and said unhappily, ¡°What are youughing at? How boring. ¡± Seeing that she had such a bad temper, Fu Li automaticallypared her to a little wild cat who loved to blow her fur up. ¡°where are you going? I¡¯ll send you there. ¡± Fu Li¡¯s peach-shaped eyes curled into a smile as if he would never get angry. He waved the car keys in his hand and came over. ¡°Who wants you to send me there? I can take a taxi myself, I don¡¯t need you. ¡± Yi Yu took a few steps back in disgust, ¡°Hey, don¡¯te over here. ¡± Fu Li suddenly smiled and his peach-shaped eyes seemed ambiguous, ¡°are you so afraid of me? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to eat you up. Why, are you so unconfident in your self-control to resist my charm? ¡± ¡°Who¡¯s afraid of you? ¡± Yi Yu refused to believe this. Anyone who does not take a ride would be an idiot. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll take a seat. If you dare toy a finger on me, I¡¯ll call my boss. ¡± Yi Yu Thought of Gu Ruochu and felt like she had someone to rely on. Fu Li merely smiled. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± Yi Yu widened her eyes and leaned against the car window when she saw Fu Li suddenly lean towards her. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, fasten your seatbelt. ¡± Yi Yu nced at the seatbelt before she released her hands that were hugging her chest and made himugh. The sports car quickly disappeared from the hotel entrance as soon as the car started moving. Yi Yu had quarreled with him a few more times on the road. Fortunately, Fu Li did not touch her even though he looked like a beast dressed in clothes. Instead, he obediently sent her to the ce that he had appointed. She had long heard that this man changed women more frequently than he changed his clothes. Not only was he fickle-minded, but he also liked to tease girls. Yi Yu felt that she was really brave. She actually dared to get into Fu Li¡¯s car alone. She got into the car on impulse just now. Fortunately, nothing happened. As soon as the car stopped, Yi Yu immediately untied her seatbelt and got out of the car with her bag. ¡°Thank you, Young Master Fu, for sending me back. bye-bye. ¡± Yi Yu was in a good mood and waved at the man in the car. When she saw the man¡¯s extremely seductive peach blossom eyes, he smiled at her, extremely seductive. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll meet again next time. ¡± Yi Yu quickly averted her gaze, her heart pounding. It was not because of anything else, but because that seductive face was really... ... No wonder so many girls had fallen under his suit pants ... It was not without reason. ¡°Xiao Yu? ¡± Zhou Tianyang had juste down from the hotel when he saw a girl carrying a bag from afar. He felt that the back of the girl was familiar and wondered if it was Yi Yu. In the end, when he turned around, it was indeed Yi Yu. ¡°Tianyang. ¡± When Yi Yu saw Zhou Tianyang, her mood immediately brightened up. She carried her bag and skipped over. ¡°Tianyang, why are you downstairs? ¡± ¡°I wanted toe out and look around, but I saw you the moment I came down. ¡± Zhou Tianyang casually asked, ¡°who was the one who sent you back just now? ¡± Chapter 1235

Chapter 1235: Chapter 1226. Don¡¯t you regret it

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Yi Yu didn¡¯t expect Zhou Tianyang to be downstairs at the hotel. She wanted to p herself for taking Fu Li¡¯s car. She quickly said, ¡°Oh, I went to a dinner party with my boss today, so I asked someone to send me back. ¡± ¡°Your boss treats you quite well. It seems that he likes you very much. ¡± Zhou Tianyang didn¡¯t seem to be bothered by WHO that person was. Yi Yu heaved a sigh of relief and turned around to hug the man¡¯s arm. ¡°Yes, our boss is actually a very nice person. It¡¯s just that he looks like he doesn¡¯t allow strangers to enter when he¡¯s working. ¡± ¡°He¡¯s our boss. ¡± The couple chatted andughed as they went upstairs. ¡°This room is a little small. I¡¯m sorry to trouble you. ¡± Zhou Tianyang took out his room card and opened the door. The room was quite small but it was very tidy. Yi Yu shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sorry. As long as we¡¯re willing to work hard, our days will definitely be better. ¡± Zhou Tianyang was also a little emotional. ¡°Are you really not regretting following me? ¡± ¡°Not at all. I¡¯ve decided on you for my entire life. Don¡¯t even think about escaping. ¡± Yi Yu smiled sweetly and threw herself into her boyfriend¡¯s arms, feeling very satisfied. ¡°Xiao Yu, I will definitely treat you well. ¡± Zhou Tianyang carried her into the room and said, ¡°after this year, we will get married. My parents are anxious for us to get married so that we can have a grandson for them. ¡± Hearing the word ¡®grandson¡¯ , Yi Yu blushed and reached out to hit him. Her pretty face turned red, ¡°what nonsense are you talking about? ¡± ¡°I have saved some money in recent years. When the timees, I can hire a nanny to take care of the child. You will feel much better. ¡± Hearing Zhou Tianyang¡¯s words, Yi Yu was very touched, ¡°Tianyang, thank you for always being so good to me. ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that what I should do? ¡± Being teased by her boyfriend, Yi Yu hugged the man in front of her tightly. ... The next day, when Gu Ruochu saw the list of actors that Yi Yu had given her, she was quite satisfied. She arranged for a few of the new actors to put on their makeup first. After a few minutes of Intermission, Gu Ruochu jokingly asked, ¡°when your boyfriendes, does he feel refreshed? ¡± ¡°Director, you¡¯re making fun of me. I can tell. ¡± Yi Yu blushed, ¡°it¡¯s rare for us to see each other a few times a year, but it¡¯s not what you think, director Gu. ¡± Gu Ruochu,¡±...¡± What was she thinking? However, seeing her blushing face, Gu Ruochu did not tease her further and quickly returned to filming. At noon, Ruo Chu did not eat at the set. Instead, she went to a nearby restaurant with Huo Nanchen. ¡°Are you tired today? ¡± She looked at the head that was almost leaning on his shoulder and the person who was hugging one of his arms tightly. She leaned on his body and slowed down her footsteps without batting an eyelid. ¡°A little. ¡± There were a few action scenes in the morning, so she was a little tired. However, she was not as tired as she appeared to be. In front of him, she wanted to act coquettishly. ¡°after you¡¯ve eaten, rest in the lounge for a while. ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s heart ached for her. Unfortunately, it would never work if she were to give up on the director and stay at home. He did not want her to be unhappy. ¡°Okay. ¡± The waiter had already led them to the private room. Gu Ruochu narrowed her eyes and leaned against his body as she followed his footsteps. As they had beening to this restaurant for meals recently, the restaurant knew almost everything about their preferences and had already ordered the kitchen to make the dishes. ¡°Be Good, you can lean on me and sleep for a while. ¡± His hand wrapped around her waist, giving her a strong support point. The waiter was already used to the intimate interaction between them, but he still felt his heart hurt and he forced himself to feed her a few mouthfuls of dog food. Chapter 1236

Chapter 1236: Chapter 1227 is fine

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Okay. ¡± Gu Ruochu pestered him for a while and felt much better. ¡°Let¡¯s go pick up the two babies this afternoon. Wanyue said that Qiao an wants us to pick them up together. ¡± Usually, it was the nanny who would pick them up. Ruo Chu thought that it would be better to increase the number of times the couple would pick up the children together. After all, the nanny could notpletely rece them. ¡°Tianyang, when do you n to get married? ¡± A man¡¯s voice sounded gentle and refined. ¡°Next year? My parents are urging me as well. I¡¯m already 27 years old and I need a son to carry on my family name. As long as I have a son, my parents will stop urging me and we can live a better life. ¡± Somehow, the word Tianyang entered Ruo Chu¡¯s ears. Isn¡¯t that Yi Yu¡¯s boyfriend¡¯s name She suddenly stopped in her tracks and raised her head. The two men had just walked past her and were still chatting. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Huo Nanchen followed her line of sight and saw two extremely ordinary men. He quickly averted his gaze and looked at the side of her face. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I think I see someone I know. ¡± Gu Ruochu was certain that the man just now should be Yi Yu¡¯s boyfriend. Although she had never seen Zhou Tianyang in person, she had seen the group photo in Yi Yu¡¯s phone. The conversation between Zhou Tianyang and the man just now sounded a little strange. It did not sound like Yi Yu¡¯s usual description of him loving her. ¡°Nanchen, can we sit over there today? ¡± Seeing Zhou Tianyang and a skinny man sitting at the door, Gu Ruochu pointed to the seat near the two men. That seat was also right next to the window. Huo Nanchen naturally noticed the two men who had caught Ruo Chu¡¯s attention. He swept his gaze across the woman¡¯s face and reached out to caress her face, ¡°alright, listen to your wife. ¡± Gu Ruochu smiled at him and held his hand as they walked towards the window seat. The waiter was a little brainless. Does this rich man like to be tossed around like this He saw that Huo Shao had never sat in the hall before, but he still listened to his wife. Zhou Tianyang and the man noticed the man and woman who were walking towards them. It was only because of their outstanding looks that they did not think too much about it. They had never met Gu Ruochu and did not know that Gu Ruochu was the boss that Yi Yu had mentioned. ¡°Master Huo, Young Madam, have some tea first. ¡± ¡°alright, thank you. ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at the man opposite her with interest in her eyes. She deliberately teased him, ¡°Hubby, aren¡¯t you going to ask me why I¡¯m here? ¡± ¡°What bad things do you want to do? ¡± Gu Ruochu was listening to the conversation between the two men as she spoke to Huo Nanchen. Zhou Tianyang thought that she was just a passerby and did not care that her words were overheard. After all, people who did not know each other would not pay attention to what she was saying. ¡°Tianyang, are you sure that Yi Yu is willing to go back and get married with you? Her sry here is so high, how could she be willing to go back and give birth to your child so willingly? ¡± Du Tao felt that this matter was very precarious. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yi Yu has deep feelings for me. She will be willing. ¡± Zhou Tianyang¡¯s tone was very firm. He had probed Yi Yu yesterday and Yi Yu had said that she was willing to go back to her hometown with him to get married and have children. ¡°That¡¯s good. ¡± Du Tao heaved a sigh of relief and his tone became much gentler, ¡°Tianyang, I¡¯ve always believed in you. I hope that you won¡¯t disappoint me this time. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, am I not doing this for the sake of our future? ¡± Gu Ruochu was still drinking her tea when she heard this. Chapter 1237

Chapter 1237: Chapter 1228 two men talking about the future?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION What the Hell? Two men talking about the future? Don¡¯t me Gu Ruochu for overthinking it. Her words really did sound gay and gay. Du Tao clearly only noticed the man in front of him and said gently, ¡°I¡¯ve always known your intentions. If it weren¡¯t for your mother urging your daughter-inw to hurry your grandson, you wouldn¡¯t have married such a woman. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know my feelings for you all these years. If even you suspect me, then I would really feel that there¡¯s no meaning in living anymore. ¡± The tone and content of these two men made Gu Ruochu¡¯s imagination run wild. Could it be that Yi Yu¡¯s boyfriend is actually gay? Judging from the content of their conversation, this was undoubtedly a scam. ¡°Young Madam, the dishes have been served. ¡± The waiter finished serving the dishes and politely waved goodbye before he went down. Gu Ruochu thanked her. She had initially wanted to hear what Zhou Tianyang and that man had to say, but they had already paid the bill. It seems that they knew that it would not be good for them to influence others. After all, they were two grown men and the secr world has yet topletely tolerate the existence of gay people. ¡°The things that Madam is listening to are a little... different. ¡± Huo Nanchen had obviously heard the conversation between the two men. He served her soup and put it in front of her, his eyes revealing a smile. ¡°That¡¯s the man of my employee. Don¡¯t you think I should take care of him? ¡± No matter what, Yi Yu was still her friend outside of life. ¡°Then what do you n to do? Tell your employee that her boyfriend is a closet case? ¡± Huo Nanchen ate elegantly and looked at her. ¡°What if her boyfriend turns the tables and refuses to admit it? You have no evidence, so it will be very troublesome. ¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true, but I can¡¯t just stand by and watch my employee get married and have children by an immoral gay man. ¡± From what Zhou Tianyang had said, he wanted Yi Yu to marry a widowed woman. As long as she had a child, she would be considered to havepleted half of the mission. The remaining half of the mission would probably be to cover up the cheating couple. Heh, these two scumbags are really thick-skinned. They¡¯ve sacrificed the life of an innocent woman for their own selfish desires. Do they have any shame? Gu Ruochu¡¯s heart was burning with anger. What kind of idiots have she met? There really are such trash and Weirdos in this world! ¡°Hubby, help me. ¡± ¡°How can I help you? ¡± Huo Nanchen seemed to find this question very interesting, ¡°this is someone else¡¯s business, I won¡¯t meddle in it. If you want me to help you, shouldn¡¯t I give your hubby some benefits? ¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s someone else¡¯s business, but just take it as helping me. ¡± Gu Ruochu acted coquettishly, but on second thought, she could not tell Yi Yu about this directly. Yi Yu¡¯s first love seemed to be Zhou Tianyang. They had been in love for so many years. Some people ce great importance on rtionships, especially when it had been six years. Compared to knowing the true face of a scumbag man, the most important thing was how to make her ept it. Gu Ruochu¡¯s head hurt from thinking about it. ... ¡°boss, have you finished eating with your man? ¡± Yi Yu appeared out of nowhere. Gu Ruoyun, who had been deep in thought, was shocked. When she saw Yi Yu, aplicated emotion shed across her eyes. ¡°Xiao Yu, have you eaten? ¡± ¡°Yes, I have. ¡± Yi Yu smiled as she ced her hands on her chest. Her eyes sparkled as she said, ¡°boss, have you forgotten that you¡¯ve ordered takeout for us? Boss, you¡¯re too kind. I really like eating takeout from that restaurant! ¡± ¡°What a Foodie. ¡± Chapter 1238

Chapter 1238: Chapter 1229

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu was amused by her words but she hesitated when she remembered what she had heard in the restaurant. ¡°Xiao Yu, do you n to marry your boyfriend this year? ¡± ¡°Yes, boss. ¡± Yi Yu giggled. ¡°We¡¯ve already discussed it yesterday. He has earned some money over the years and saved it up. We can live a better life in our hometown in the future. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that... I can¡¯t bear to part with such a good boss. ¡± Yi Yu really could not bear to part with him. Gu Ruochu patted her hand and did not know what to say. Zhou Tianyang¡¯s way of lying about marriage was simply a pit of fire. Anyone who jumped into it would be covered in wounds and would never be saved. ¡°Xiao Yu, marriage is a major event in life. I really don¡¯t rmend that you step into the marriage hall so soon. ¡± Yi Yu shook her head, ¡°it¡¯s alright. We¡¯ve been together for six years. I trust him very much and I believe that life will be wonderful in the future. ¡± Six years. Zhou Tianyang and Yi Yu had been together for six years but Yi Yu had never noticed that he was gay. Gu Ruochu felt a little apprehensive. This meant that Zhou Tianyang was a very scheming person. They had been together day and night for so long but Yi Yu had never discovered his sexual orientation. Gu Ruochu¡¯s eyes darkened slightly as she looked at her yearning expression. Many girls have longed for such happiness, but too many have ended up with betrayal and heartbreak. Fortunately, she had met Huo Nanchen. Although there had been too much disappointment and heartbreak, they had not gone against their original intentions. At the very least, their original intentions had remained the same and beautiful. ¡°MM. ¡± Gu Ruochu felt that she had to break Yi Yu¡¯s dreams, even if the method was cruel. If Yi Yu had really given up her job here and married into Zhou Tianyang¡¯s tool of production, she would have to face her husband and other men sleeping together. That day would be a living hell. Gu Ruochu knew better than anyone how it felt like to live a life worse than death. She had to find a way to get the evidence first. Zhou Tianyang must be cunning and vignt, so she had to be on guard. ?`?`?` Huanyupany ¡°Ziyu? ¡± Xie Ziyu was walking down the corridor with a document in her hand. She turned around when she heard someone calling her. It was indeed Jiang Chen. He smiled and said, ¡°you¡¯re here for work? ¡± ¡°Jiang Chen? Good Morning. ¡± Xie Ziyu smiled and said, ¡°where are you going? ¡± Jiang Chen nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to my office. I have a meetingter. President Xu should have informed you, right? ¡± ¡°I almost forgot about it. ¡± Xie Ziyu suddenly remembered what had happenedst time. She felt a bit sorry ¡°Jiang Chen, I have to apologize to you. Lu Jinye didn¡¯t mean itst time. She just misunderstood our rtionship. You know I just got married. I didn¡¯t pay attention to a lot of things. If he makes you ufortable, please forgive him. It won¡¯t happen again.¡± Jiang Chen smiled bitterly. ¡°Ziyu, it doesn¡¯t have to be like this between us. I told you six years ago that no matter what happens to us in the future, we¡¯ll still be friends, won¡¯t we? ¡± Jiang Chen was very calm, which made Xie Ziyu blush. ¡°thank you for understanding me. You can go to President Xu¡¯s ce first. I¡¯ll go there as soon as I¡¯m done. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Jiang Chen still walked towards the conference room after bidding farewell. Xie Ziyu sighed as she watched him leave. He was such a gentle man. He was tolerant of everything. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t mind what had happened to Lu Jinyest time. Chapter 1239

Chapter 1239: Chapter 1230, I need your help

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION After some thought, Xie Ziyu went back to her office. Sitting in her office, she suddenly thought of her past with Jiang Chen. It wasn¡¯t really a past. She had been a little sad when Jiang Chen had gone abroad. After all, he had been her only friend, but Jiang Chen hadn¡¯t told her anything, so they hadn¡¯t contacted each other since he had left. ¡°Director, your phone. ¡± The Secretary handed her the phone. Xie Ziyu nodded. ¡°Hello. ¡± ¡°Ziyu. ¡± Father Xie¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone and Xie Ziyu waspletely stunned. ¡°Dad, is there something you want to talk to me about? ¡± Xie Ziyu¡¯s voice did not change much, but her throat was blocked. It had been quite a while since they got married, but they did not seem to have met or called each other. Xie Ziyu was already used to it. She was used to her father not calling her. ¡°Ziyu, have you been busy recently? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± After a few simple greetings, the phone fell into endless silence. Father Xie finally spoke with a bitter voice, ¡°after you got married, I didn¡¯t call you either. I also went to the Lu family to visit youst time, but unfortunately, your aunt... ¡± ¡°I know. ¡± Xie Ziyu used the back of her hand to wipe away the tears that had just fallen. It wasn¡¯t a big deal, it wasn¡¯t a big deal. ¡°Dad, is there something wrong? ¡± If there was nothing wrong, her father probably wouldn¡¯t have called. Father Xie was obviously a little difficult to say, ¡°you know... Some time ago, Dad¡¯spany was in the red. I really couldn¡¯t do anything about it, so I came to see you... maybe for the sake of rtives, you can help us and your sister. ¡± Sure enough, there was still something. She was still looking forward to the so-called fatherly love. What the hell. What was missing when she was young, how could she have it when she grew up. ¡°Father, how do you want me to help you? ¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we find some time to talk? It seems that ever since you got married, we haven¡¯t sat down to have a good meal. ¡± Xie Ziyu had a certain tolerance towards her biological father. ¡°Jin Ye has been quite busy recently. Let¡¯s see when he has time. ¡± Xie Ziyu¡¯s tone became a little cold. She knew that the mother and daughter must be the ones who cleaned up her father¡¯s phone call. Usually, they would mock and ridicule her. If they wanted to curry favor with her, they would let her father do it. Did they think that she was so easy to deal with? ¡°Okay, of course, time will follow you. But do you think this Sunday is okay? ¡± Although her father had relented, it did not mean that he could continue to wait without an urate time. Xie Ziyu suddenly felt a pain. This was her father. Which parents would force their children to do this? Xie Ziyu felt that her mood was about to hit rock bottom. She was indeed the person who was unlikable no matter where she was. ¡°Okay. ¡± After saying that, she hung up. ¡°Director, are you okay? ¡± The secretary was shocked to see her face full of tears. ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± Xie Ziyu tried to calm herself down. It took her more than ten minutes to pick up the materials on the table and get ready for the meeting. She hadn¡¯t been in a good mood. She didn¡¯t answer any of the calls. Jiang Chen could tell she was in a bad mood. It wasn¡¯t convenient for him to ask her during the meeting. He had nned to ask her if she wanted to go to dinner after the meeting, but he gave up when he remembered the mistake he had madest time. He sighed inwardly. The girl he had been thinking about was finally someone else¡¯s. Xie Ziyu didn¡¯t notice Jiang Chen at all. The wind blew her hair away. Seeing the heavy traffic outside, she decided to go shopping alone. Chapter 1240

Chapter 1240: Chapter 1231: Let go of me

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Ziyu? ¡± Xie Ziyu was walking down the street with a lot on her mind. When she heard the voice, she raised her head. When she saw Yan Zheng, she frowned and turned around to leave. Could this be considered a narrow road for enemies? Xie Ziyu was not in the mood to pay attention to him. She turned around slightly and was about to walk past him when the man grabbed her wrist. ¡°Why are you here? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. ¡± Xie Ziyu wanted to shake him off, but she realized that he was tightening his grip. His face was filled with displeasure. ¡°Yan Zheng, let go of me. ¡± ¡°Why are you still in front of me? I¡¯ve already told you that splitting up is a problem between two people. Why are you still pestering me? ¡± Pestering him? ¡°The one pestering me now seems to be you. ¡± Xie Ziyu looked surprised and looked at him with disgust. ¡°Let go of me. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for embarrassing you in front of so many people. ¡± Yan Zheng had followed quite a number of people out today. Those people looked like they were watching a good show. Being reprimanded in front of so many people made Yan Zheng lose face. He did not believe her exnation. Didn¡¯t she just want to meet him by chance? She was already so restless even after getting married, and she was still thinking about herself. However, this was an honor for Yan Zheng. This kind of romantic encounter made people very envious. ¡°You keep saying that I¡¯ll let you go, but you deliberately created a chance encounter on the road? Xie Ziyu, why do I feel that you¡¯re not saying what you mean? ¡± Damn it, how could he meet such a self-righteous person on the road? This time, Xie Ziyu really roared, ¡°let... Let... me... Go! ¡± Her heart was filled with disgust. ¡°Xie Ziyu, don¡¯t let me see you again. ¡± Xie Ziyu looked at his self-righteous face and suddenly smiled. Then, she raised her hand and gave him a p. ¡°Yan Zheng, the one who should say this is me, not you. ¡± The p was not light. Yan Zheng felt that half of his face was numb from the p. ¡°You dare to hit me? ¡± Yan Zheng felt that he had lost all his face, but he did not dare to hit back. Otherwise, his bad reputation as a woman would spread throughout thepany in the next second. The people who followed were all his colleagues. Of course, Xie Ziyu relied on this to p him. She was still angry. If she could, she would even want to cripple this man. ¡°So what if I hit you? I told you not to let me go. ¡± Xie Ziyu was very confident ¡°You still pestered me even after knowing that I¡¯m married. A man like you is not only scum, but also rotten to the core! May I ask why you are so narcissistic? My husband is more handsome than you, richer and better than you. Why would I like you? I¡¯m not blind, thank you. ¡± ¡°You... ¡± Yan Zheng was choked speechless by him. Xie Ruyun, who had just bought pudding from the milk tea shop, saw that the two of them had bumped into each other and ran over. ¡°Sis, why did you hit me? ¡± Xie Ruyunined in her heart when she saw a grown man being pped by Xie Ziyu. ¡°I know we let you down back then, but it¡¯s been so long since you two broke up and you¡¯re married. Why are you still entangled? ¡± ¡°whoever is entangled knows what¡¯s going on. ¡± Xie Ziyu released all the pent-up anger in her heart ¡°Xie Ruyun, control your man. If you let hime out and bite you like a mad dog again, you won¡¯t be able to just p him like you¡¯re doing now. ¡± ¡°You... ¡± Xie Ruyun could not beat her in scolding. She was so angry that she stomped her feet. ¡°Yan Zheng, look at how she insulted you and called you a mad dog. How can there be such a woman! ¡± Xie Ruyun was about to explode in anger, but Xie Ziyu felt relieved instead. She could not hit any of them. seriously. Chapter 1241

Chapter 1241: Chapter 1032, who did she meet just now

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Xie Ziyu couldn¡¯t be bothered with this drama-filled couple. She turned around and walked straight back. To be able to meet this drama-filled couple in the vicinity, she was truly intoxicated. She was afraid that she wouldn¡¯te here again. ¡°Xie Ziyu! ¡± Xie Ruyun couldn¡¯t stop shouting at her from behind. She was really going to die from anger. Xie Ziyu ran back to thepany in one breath. For some reason, she felt much better. She vented her anger! ¡°Director? ¡± The person beside her tried to call out. Xie Ziyu raised her head and saw Lu Jinye standing in front of her. The look in his eyes was filled with fear. ¡°Why are you here? ¡± Xie Ziyu felt a little strange. Why was this person running to her office every day? ¡°I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t you also run out every day during lunch and don¡¯t go home? ¡± Lu Jinye walked over in a few steps. When he saw her frowning, he felt even more annoyed. ¡°Who did you see just now? ¡± Xie Ziyu was rarely obedient today. She just shook her head. ¡°No, I just went out for a walk. ¡± Then, she touched her stomach in grievance and looked at him innocently. ¡°When you mentioned lunch, I think... I¡¯m hungry. ¡± Lu Jinye:¡±...¡± ¡°You deserve to die of hunger. ¡± Looking at her lowered head, Lu Jinye felt a little amused. But he didn¡¯t say a word. He just brushed past her and walked away. Seeing that she was leaving without turning back, Xie Ziyu clenched her hands into fists, wanting to hit him. However, when she saw that he was about to disappear from her sight, she hurriedly followed him. ¡°Hey, wait for me! ¡± Just as she ran behind him, he immediately stopped. Xie Ziyu bumped into his back and hurt her nose. ¡°SERVES YOU RIGHT! ¡± Seeing her rubbing her nose and ring at him, Lu Jinye immediately checked on her. ¡°I¡¯m fine, it doesn¡¯t hurt much. ¡± Seeing him suddenly approach her, Xie Ziyu was so scared that she took a few steps back. ¡°Why are you so close? ¡± ¡°Why are you being so pretentious? ¡± Lu Jinye saw how shocked she was, so he simply reached out and wrapped his arm around her waist. He forcefully pressed her against his chest. ¡°Are you still going to eat? ¡± ¡°Yes, of course I¡¯m going. ¡± Xie Ziyu¡¯s body was extremely stiff. She was like a frightened little bird in his arms, desperately nodding her head. It was a little like a chicken pecking at rice. ¡°Then be good. ¡± Lu Jinye rubbed her head. Xie Ziyu lowered her head and didn¡¯t resist anymore. She leaned on him obediently. ¡°What¡¯s this? ¡± When they passed by a shop, Xie Ziyu thought that he wanted to buy some water or drinks, but in the end, she took two long strips of bread. ¡°What¡¯s this? ¡± Lu Jinye¡¯s lips curved up. He handed the two bread to the driver beside him. ¡°We can go over there and feed the pigeonster. ¡± Feed the pigeons? A faint smile appeared in Xie Ziyu¡¯s eyes. That¡¯s right, there seemed to be a ce nearby where wild pigeons grew. Usually, there would be tourists visiting. ¡°Are you going? ¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m going. ¡± Xie Ziyu smiled, and her mood improved even more. When they reached the empty space, when all the pigeons flew into the air, Xie Ziyu looked at the white wings that were raised up and suddenly felt a sense of freedom and beauty. ¡°Look, look, they¡¯re flying onto me! ¡± Xie Ziyu was initially a little scared, but when the pigeons pped their white wings, Xie Ziyu¡¯s hand that was holding the broken bread moved closer. The pigeons moved closer and held the bread in their mouths. With a click, this scene was captured by Lu Jinye. Xie Ziyu knew that he had taken a photo, so she immediately ran over to take a look. In the phone, the photo with a halo was gentle and beautiful. It was too beautiful! Chapter 1242

Chapter 1242: Chapter 1033

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Xie Ziyu curled her lips into a smile. Clearly, she was very happy. She leaned on his side and slid down the photo. ¡°This photo is too good. This one is also very good. And this one... ¡± Which woman did not want to be beautiful in front of other people¡¯s cameras? The moment the pieces of bread fell, the pigeons on the ground pped their white wings and drew beautiful Arcs and silhouettes under the sunlight. It was really beautiful. ¡°Xie Ziyu. ¡± ¡°HMM? ¡± Xie Ziyu looked up at him. There was a happy smile on her face that she had not shown for almost thirty years. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°From now on, let¡¯s get along well, HMM? ¡± Get along well... ... What did that mean ? ? Xie Ziyu did not have time to think. She was shocked by the pigeon that suddenly jumped into her arms. The white feathers on the ground fluttered up, forming a huge visual impact. The wind hade. Lu Jinye, who did not get an answer, felt an inexplicable sense of loss. He could not exin why. He actually wanted to get along with this woman forever? ... Kindergarten It was already after school. One by one, the children were brought out by the teacher and handed over to their parents. When Huo wanyue heard thest bell, she threw her paintbrush down and kept poking her head out. ¡°Mm, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°SHH. ¡± Huo wanyue put a finger on her lips, ¡°Mom and dad maye to pick us up today. Brother, listen carefully. ¡± Huo Qiaoan:¡±...¡± Their parents wille to pick them up today? His eyes kept looking out as well. His ears perked up and he immediately heard the sound of high heels knocking on the ground. ¡°Huo Wanyue, Huo Qiaoan, your parents are here to pick you up. ¡± A young female kindergarten teacher walked over and led one of them out. As expected, they saw Huo Nanchen and Gu Ruochu walking towards them as soon as they stepped out of the ssroom. ¡°Daddy, Mommy. ¡± Huo wanyue pounced on them while Huo Qiaoan walked towards his parents at a leisurely pace. ¡°Daddy, Mommy. ¡± ¡°Wanyue, Qiao An. ¡± Gu Ruochu picked up the two children and listened to Wanyue¡¯s chatter about what had happened at school today. ¡°Mrs. Huo, your children performed very well today. Especially in thest drawing ss, they even got first ce in the ss. The siblings are very talented in drawing and music. ¡± As expected, parents had good genes. Many parents and children had alreadye out. They were all onlookers. After all, the family of four was both dazzling and outstanding. The two children were so beautiful. The kindergarten teachers were used to it. Earlier, when Mr. Huo hade to pick up the children alone, the group of young female kindergarten teachers could not help but want to get close to them. However, no matter how much they thought about it, no one would look at them again. After a long time, they gave up. Only their hearts were broken. ¡°Mommy, I painted this. ¡± Huo Qiaoan listened to his teacher¡¯s praise and showed his own drawing to his parents. ¡°It¡¯s really great. ¡± The siblings¡¯drawing was unexpectedly good. Gu Ruochu smiled and handed the drawing to Huo Nanchen, ¡°look, are the children¡¯s drawings very good? I don¡¯t even know who they inherited it from. ¡± ¡°They¡¯re very good-looking. ¡± Huo Nanchen looked at it a few times and gave a rare and pertinent answer. Huo Qiaoan felt a little surprised. In the past, it was really hard for a father like him to give such apliment. ¡°Then, teacher, we¡¯ll take the two children back first. ¡± ¡°Okay, Mr. and Mrs. Huo. Goodbye. ¡± The female kindergarten teacher smiled and waved goodbye to the two babies. Chapter 1243

Chapter 1243: Chapter 1035 will apany you

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The family of four left, and the rest of the people left one after another. ¡°Mr. Huo and his wife have such a good rtionship. ¡± Some people could not help but sigh. Sometimes, they had to admit that even if they wanted to take advantage of the loophole and be willing to bear the moral sin, they could not ovee such a person. ¡°Hmm, haven¡¯t you seen the news about the two of them before? It was all over the Inte for a while, especially after spending three years waiting for her toe back. Whoever can get into their rtionship, I will lose. ¡± The pampering that followed was no joke. ¡°Sigh, why can¡¯t a man like that be my turn? ¡± ¡°Come on, you don¡¯t have that kind of life. ¡± ... Another round ofints followed, and everyone dispersed. As time passed, Gu Ruochu realized that she was no longer young, no longer a youngdy in her early 20s. However, she did not feel any fear in her heart. Because he was by her side. After dinner, they continued to lie on the SOFA and watch television. Gu Ruochuy on hisp. Even though the passage of time had not left much of a mark on their faces. Perhaps in another ten years, fine lines would appear at the corners of each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Hubby, watching my child grow up day by day, I really feel like I¡¯m getting older. ¡± She held the man¡¯s hand tightly and Huo Nanchen leaned over to kiss her forehead, ¡°what are you afraid of? I¡¯ll apany you. ¡± ¡°MM. ¡± ¡°Will you despise me when the timees? ¡± ¡°Why are you asking such a silly question? ¡± His forehead was pressed against the back of her neck as heughed softly ¡°Have you forgotten that all of my assets are with you? That¡¯s a signed agreement with legal effect. If I ever dare to despise you, you will take all of your assets and two treasures and leave me. Let me learn my lesson. ¡± He recounted half-jokingly, but it made Gu Ruochu smile and want to cry. Indeed, all of his assets had been transferred to her. Gu Ruochu felt that he was really stupid. What if she really took his assets and ran off with the Gigolo? ¡°hubby. ¡± She turned around and wrapped her arms tightly around his neck. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°nothing, I just think that you¡¯re so stupid. ¡± She snuggled into his arms and felt that this was the safest ce for her. ¡°If I¡¯m not stupid, how can I trap you? ¡± He smiled and reached out to hug the person in his embrace. His voice was deep and gentle, ¡°alright, good girl. Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. Come, just hug and kiss me again. ¡± Gu Ruochu burst intoughter. She had initially felt a little emotional, but now he hadpletely wiped it all away. She did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°I want to go up and sleep. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Huo Nanchen carried her up from the SOFA. Gu Ruochu subconsciously wrapped her arms around his neck and rested her head quietly on his shoulder. Huo Qiaoan had juste out of the toilet downstairs and was suddenly fed dog food. He then turned around and ran upstairs with an expressionless face. ¡°What¡¯s this? ¡± Gu Ruochu was bored with him upstairs for a while. When she saw the Brown paper that he had handed her, she was filled with confusion. ¡°Open it and you¡¯ll know. ¡± Without another word, Gu Ruochu opened the brown paper. There was a thick stack of photos inside. She threw it away after taking one look. It was simply too eye-catching! ¡°This was taken at the gay bar. There are also c photos of Zhou Tianyang and that man. ¡± There are even c photos that are so private? Gu ruochu quickly nced at these photos. They werepletely eye-catching and were also genuine evidence. But how could she give them to Yi Yu so that she could ept them more easily? ¡°thank you, Hubby. ¡± Chapter 1244

Chapter 1244: Chapter 1036 came at such a coincidence?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She hugged him and kissed his lips. Huo Nanchen smiled as his eyes met hers, ¡°My dear, that¡¯s not how a kiss is supposed to be received. I¡¯ll teach you. ¡± In the next second, Gu Ruochu was pressed down on C and her breath waspletely taken away by the beast on her body. She licked, licked, and weaved sweetly. ... Gu Ruochu only arrived at the set at around nine o¡¯clock after she had had a good night¡¯s sleep. The assistant director had already finished shooting a few scenes and the rest were all Ruo Chu¡¯s. Afterpleting the shoot, Gu Ruochu looked at Yi Yu¡¯s watch a few times and asked, ¡°Xiao Yu, what¡¯s wrong? Why do you always look at the time? ¡± ¡°boss, my parents are in an city. ¡± Yi Yu smiled and exined, ¡°I¡¯m going to the train station to pick up my parents in a while. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen them. ¡± Parents? What a coincidence? It seems that Zhou Tianyang has just arrived. ¡°Hi, director Gu. ¡± Gu Ruochu was about to say something when a male voice interrupted her. Fu Li had appeared behind them out of nowhere and his Peach Blossom eyes were brimming with life. ¡°Young Master Fu? How did you find the time toe over? ¡± Gu Ruochu was not close to Fu Li but because of an Shaosi, she could barely say that she knew him. He had also invested ten million dors in this drama. ¡°I happen to be free today. ¡± Fu Li¡¯s gaze naturallynded on Yi Yu who was beside him. His tone was a little frivolous, ¡°Hi, little beauty? ¡± ¡°stop trying to get close to me. I hate talking to you. ¡± Yi Yu was still not used to this overly flirtatious face. Whenever she saw him, she could not help but retort. ¡°Is that so? ¡± Fu Li was suddenly amused. ¡°Then I like talking to you. What should I do? ¡± ¡°then sew your mouth shut. If you dare to seduce me again, do you believe that I will sew your mouth shut myself? ¡± Yi Yu waved her fists. ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯m looking forward to how you sew my mouth shut. With that little mouth of yours? ¡± Fu Liughed impudently. Yi Yu¡¯s face turned red and she retorted, ¡°Bah, filthy! Do you want a tramp¡¯s mouth? ¡± ¡°No, I want your fragrant little mouth. ¡± ¡°...¡± Gu Ruochu felt that it was a little strange for these two to bicker back and forth in front of Ruo Chu. What¡¯s going on? These two? ¡°Xiao Yu, are you going to the train station to pick up your parents? ¡± Gu Ruochu looked at the time, ¡°why don¡¯t you go first? It¡¯s not too busy here anyway, don¡¯t waste timeter. ¡± Yi Yu, who was still focused on bickering with Fu Li, finally reacted, ¡°alright boss, I¡¯ll definitely be there on time this afternoon. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send you, ¡± Fu Li said from the side. ¡°I¡¯m not taking your car. ¡± Yi Yu acted as if she was guarding against a wolf as she watched him retreat 108,000 meters. Fu Li only smiled at her direct rejection. ¡°I won¡¯t take any advantage. ¡± Yi Yu rolled her eyes at him before she smiled and waved at Gu Ruochu, ¡°then I¡¯ll be leaving first, boss. ¡± After she had taken a few steps, Gu Ruochu suddenly stuffed a piece of Brown paper into her hand. Yi Yu¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion as she asked hesitantly, ¡°boss, what are you... ¡± ¡°Open it when we get back. Remember, you have to look at it alone. ¡± Yi Yu hesitated for a moment before nodding her head firmly, ¡°alright, I¡¯ll remember it. ¡± Gu Ruochu heaved a sigh of relief as she watched her leave. ¡°Young Master Fu, are you here to look for me today, or are you here to look for that little girl, Yi Yu? ¡± Gu Ruochu turned to look at Fu Li. She had a nagging feeling that this person had been trying to gain a sense of presence recently. More urately speaking, it was as if he was trying to gain a sense of presence in front of someone. What the hell. ¡°I¡¯m just here to look around. Isn¡¯t it strange for a good-for-nothing like me to be idling around all day? ¡± Fu Li shrugged his shoulders and turned to leave. However, Gu Ruochu felt that this did not seem like an ordinary good-for-nothing. Tsk. Chapter 1245

Chapter 1245: There was still time for Chapter 1037

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu did not dwell on it. She only hoped that Yi Yu would be able to ept it when she saw the photos. It was better to be sad for a moment than to have her married life ruined. Soon, it was noon. Gu Ruochu received a call from Yi Yu. Before she could speak, Yi Yu¡¯s heart-wrenching voice came from the other end, ¡°boss, boss... ¡± ¡°Xiao Yu? ¡± Gu Ruochu stood up and lowered her voice, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t cry now, calm down. If there¡¯s anything, we can talk about it. ¡± The Moment Yi Yu cried, Gu Ruochu knew that Yi Yu had believed the things in the photos and felt a little more at ease. ¡°boss, why do you think she¡¯s treating me like this? It¡¯s been six years, I never thought that he would actually be... ¡± Yi Yu was on the verge of breaking down. She could not believe that the man she had been with for six years would actually be gay. ¡°What should I do? ¡± Yi Yu cried even louder, ¡°what should I do... ¡± When she saw those high-definition, uncoded photos, she had thought that they were fake. However, how could real photos be fake? Yi Yu could not lie to herself! She could not figure it out. She had been in love with a man for six years and had reached the point where she could not wait to be with him. She was even willing to quit her job here and apany him back to his hometown. Both parents had met and both of them were very fond of each other. However, now, she saw a scene that broke her heart. The future clearly looks beautiful, but why is all happiness broken just like that. ¡°Xiao Yu, it¡¯s not toote to find out now, ¡± Gu Ruochu said. ¡°Last time, I identally saw your boyfriend and another man in the restaurant and overheard their conversation. Zhou Tianyang said that he only wanted to marry you to give birth to a child and to cover up for their love affair. Xiao Yu, if you really intend to marry him, you¡¯ll be ruined for the rest of your life. You¡¯ll be the sacrifice of this dog-man couple.¡± ¡°I. . . ¡± Yi Yu felt her mind was in a mess and she could not even think properly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do now, boss, what should I do... ¡± Yi Yu was in her car at that moment. She leaned on the steering wheel and felt like her whole world had copsed. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Where are you now? ¡± ¡°I... I¡¯m in the CAR. ¡± Yi Yu looked out of the car window and heard the car behind her honking incessantly. She turned her head and shouted impatiently, ¡°aren¡¯t you annoyed? Can¡¯t you walk to the side by yourself if you make noise behind? ¡± She was stunned when she saw her head poking out of the car window. Fu Li was wearing sunsses. He whistled at her and said loudly, ¡°why are you crying in the car? Are you heartbroken? ¡± It was obviously a joke, but it really poked at the wound in Yi Yu¡¯s heart. ¡°What does it have to do with you? Stay away from me and mind your own business! ¡± Yi Yu shouted back, but she realized that the man not only did not leave, but also got out of the car voluntarily. ¡°You¡¯re crying like a bear. ¡± Yi Yu¡¯s skin was originally white, so when she cried like this, her entire face turned red. Seeing that Fu Li was still insulting her at this time, her originally sad mood turned into anger. Why was this man haunting her recently! ¡°I said it¡¯s none of your business! Also, you look like a bear! ¡± Yi Yu reached out to push him, but found herself in the car. The man outside the car was full of smiles. She couldn¡¯t even touch him. ¡°boss, I have something to do here. I¡¯ll call you backter. ¡± Yi Yu hurriedly wiped the tears off her face and red at the arrogant man outside the car. Taking off her sunsses, that pair of Seductive Peach Blossom eyes had a hint of a smile. Chapter 1246

Chapter 1246: Chapter 1038: Get in my car

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu did not know what was happening over there. All she could hear was the honking of the Horn and all sorts of noises, ¡°where are you now? Why don¡¯t Ie over now? ¡± ¡°No need, no need. Something has happened here and I need to take care of it first. I¡¯ll call you back in a while. ¡± Yi Yu hurriedly said a few words and hung up. She then looked at Fu Li with eyes that were almost spitting fire. She pulled off her seatbelt and got out of the car. ¡°Fu, what on Earth Are you trying to do? ¡± ¡°I just saw that you were crying in the car by yourself and you were too sad. I came to see you out of kindness and you actually threw such a Tantrum. ¡± ¡°Who cares? Do you understand what I¡¯m saying? ¡± Yi Yu looked at his stubborn look and turned around to get back into the car, but he pulled her back. ¡°You¡¯re alone? ¡± ¡°Fu, don¡¯t go too far, okay? ¡± Yi Yu bit her lip. Why did he continue to meddle when she told him to mind his own business? ! Of course, she was alone. She thought of her parentsing all the way to an Cheng. Now, as long as she thought of the photos in the Brown paper, she would not have the face to see them. ¡°Get in my car. ¡± Fu Li did not waste time talking to her. He directly held her hand and walked to his own car. Yi Yu was shaken off a few times, and he pulled her into the car forcefully. ¡°What do you want to do? Let go of me! ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send you back. You only know how to cry in the car, and you don¡¯t even know that you were hit by someone. ¡± Fu Li sat in the driver¡¯s seat and helped her fasten her seatbelt. He raised his peach-colored eyes and looked straight at her. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, then sit properly. ¡± He was stunned by his actions in one go. Yi Yu only had time to sit in the passenger seat, but there was no movement. ¡°Are you seated? ¡± The corners of his lips curled up, bringing with it a charm. Yi Yu stared at him in a daze. How could there be a man who was like a fairy. Not to mention that she was also a beauty lover, she was a little... ... unable to hold it in any longer ? ? The sports car sped away. Yi Yu, whose heart was in a mess, thought a lot on the road. This time, Zhou Tianyang was the one who received her parents when they came to an city. Zhou Tianyang did not know that Yi Yu had already seen through him, so Yi Yu could not put on a loving act with him in front of her parents. She couldn¡¯t pretend. ¡°Stop! ¡± Suddenly stopped, Fu Li stepped on the brake. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going home. ¡± Yi Yu felt that she couldn¡¯t go home now. Her mood was very unstable now, and she would definitely be found out if she went back. ¡°Then where are you going? ¡± Fu Li looked at her yfully. ¡°where are you going? I¡¯ll send you there. How about it? ¡± Yi Yu didn¡¯t know where she should go at this moment, but she was very confused. ¡°I¡¯m going to drink. ¡± The pressure was so great that Yi Yu felt like her head was about to explode. ¡°Why are you drinking alone? ¡± Fu Li turned his head to look at her and smiled. ¡°since you don¡¯t want to go home, why don¡¯t you go to my house? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going. ¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave you on the road. ¡± Fu Li stepped on the gas and Changed Direction as Yi Yu called out. He headed straight for his house. When he reached the entrance of the Fu family¡¯s mansion, Yi Yu felt like she had gone crazy. She actually dared to follow this yboy who yed with girls¡¯feelings. However, he didn¡¯t seem like a man with no taste. He wouldn¡¯t attack a woman unwillingly, would he? ¡°You only know fear now? ¡± Fu Li looked up at her and smiled again. ¡°It¡¯s toote. ¡± This was near a vi that was difficult to get a taxi. If he really wanted to do anything to her, it would be as easy as flipping his hand. Yi Yu could only muster up her courage and continue to follow behind him, afraid that one of her actions would anger him. ¡°Young Master. ¡± Chapter 1247

Chapter 1247: Chapter 1039 was in a mess

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The Butler was very surprised to see Fu Li bringing a girl over. When... ... There was actually a girl here ? ? ¡°Aunt Li, this is Yi Yu. ¡± Fu Li only briefly introduced her. ¡°take her to the vi for a walk, ande as you like to pass the time. If I have nothing to do in the study today, don¡¯te and disturb me. ¡± ¡°Yes, young master. ¡± Aunt Li knew that as long as young master went to the study, he would basically note out for a day. ¡°Just follow aunt Li. Whenever you want to go home, just ask Aunt Li to arrange a driver for you. You don¡¯t have to specifically say goodbye to me. ¡± Fu Li took a few steps back, turned around and went upstairs. Yi Yu was indeed a little confused, especially when she saw his figure disappear on the second floor. He seemed to be different from what she saw. ¡°Miss Yi,e with me. ¡± Aunt Li looked like a maid who was easy to get along with. Yi Yu¡¯s originally nervous mood quickly rxed. These people all looked really weird. Yi Yu sighed and nned to vent her frustration today. Tonight, she had to face her parents. Her heart was still in a mess. At this time, Yi Yu had no choice but to go back to the small house she rented under the escort of the Fu family¡¯s driver. In order to save money, Yi Yu rented a very small room for herself, so her parents and Zhou Tianyang were arranged to stay in the hotel. ¡°Xiao Yu. ¡± Zhou Tianyang called. Yi Yu tried her best to make her voice sound normal. ¡°Tianyang? I¡¯m already here from the set. I¡¯lle over as soon as I pack my things. ¡± ¡°Do you need me to pick you up? ¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯ll be there soon. ¡± Zhou Tianyang did not force her. He smiled and replied. After putting down the phone, Yi Yu rushed to the hotel. She nned to find a chance to have a good talk with Zhou Tianyang after dealing with her parents. Although she valued rtionships, she knew very well that it was important to stop losses in time. She believed that she would be able to climb out of the whirlpool of rtionships sooner orter. She did not want to spend the rest of her life in pain. ¡°Xiao Yu, you¡¯re finally here. Mom and dad have been talking about you. ¡± Zhou Tianyang had been apanying the two elders since they arrived at the hotel. Father and mother Yi were very satisfied with this future son-inw, and they oftenughed. ¡°Tianyang. ¡± Yi Yu forced a smile and held the hands of the two elders. ¡°Father and mother, let¡¯s go for dinner first. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s good too. Tianyang has been busy since he picked us up. He hasn¡¯t had a proper meal yet. ¡± Xia Lan was more and more satisfied with this son-inw, and she said with an annoyed smile, ¡°Xiao Yu, I¡¯ll bepletely at ease when I hand you over to Tianyang in the future. ¡± Hearing her parents say this, the corner of Yi Yu¡¯s mouth stiffened, but she did not say anything. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go eat first. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± The meal was rather enjoyable. Yi Yu did not reveal any ws. However, the interaction with Zhou Tianyang was awkward. He probably felt it too. ¡°Xiao Yu, have you been too tired recently? ¡± ¡°Yes, there have been a few night scenes recently. I stayed behind to help out these few days. ¡± Zhou Tianyang looked very concerned. He put his hand on the back of her hand and said, ¡°don¡¯t work too hard. After the New Year, we can discuss marriage and then talk about resigning. In the future, I will support you. You don¡¯t have to work so hard anymore. ¡± If it was in the past, Yi Yu would be very touched. But now, whenever she thought of the C photos of him with several men, something would surge in her chest. ¡°Okay. ¡± She quietly pulled her hand away and picked up some food for her parents. Chapter 1248

Chapter 1248: Chapter 1040: Nausea

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Zhou Tianyang¡¯s expression changed in an instant, but he did not show it. After returning to the hotel, Zhou Tianyang went back to the room he booked to rest. As soon as he left, Xia Lan pulled her daughter over and sat on the bed. ¡°Xiao Yu, what happened just now? Did the two of you have a fight? ¡± Yi Yu widened her eyes. ¡°Mom, you can see that? ¡± ¡°Cut the crap. I¡¯m your mother. Why can¡¯t I see that? ¡± Xia Lan patted her gently. ¡°Hurry up and tell me what¡¯s going on between the two of you! ¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. We just had a small conflict and are now mediating. It¡¯ll be over soon. ¡± Of course, Yi Yu did not dare to tell the truth. Otherwise, the two elders would definitely not be able to ept it. The thought of Zhou Tianyang hiding it from her for six years made her heart turn cold. Now that she thought about the small details of their past interactions, she was terrified. No wonder he had not touched her up until now. He imed that he wanted to wait until the wedding night. ording to his gay thoughts, he probably wanted her to bear a child on the wedding night, to cover up the fact that he and that man were having fun outside. She actually almost became the cover for this gay couple! Just thinking about it made her feel disgusted. ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s nothing big. Tianyang is a good child. You¡¯re not young anymore. Now that you¡¯re married, you can have a child while you¡¯re still young. ¡± Xia Lan was a traditional woman. She yearned for her daughter to have a child as soon as possible so that she could stay at home and help her husband and children. ¡°Mom, do you wish for me to get married as soon as possible? ¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t mom still wish for you to be happy? People have to get married eventually, right? ¡± Xia Lan was still trying to persuade her, but Yi Yu could only ept it with a bitter face. ¡°okay, mom, I¡¯ll definitely strive to get married as soon as possible. Don¡¯t worry about it. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. I think Tianyang is a very good child. ¡± Yi Yu was speechless and immediately changed the topic. ¡°Mom, you must be tired from the train ride here, right? Hurry up and take a shower and go to bed early to rest. ¡± ¡°Did you hear that? Your daughter wants you to rest early. ¡± Yi Bing finally interjected. He was not afraid that his daughter would be upset. After settling her parents, Yi Yu nned to go back home. However, she bumped into Zhou Tianyang downstairs of the hotel. She was slightly stunned. ¡°Tianyang, why are you here? ¡± Zhou Tianyang did not answer. Instead, he went forward and asked, ¡°Xiao Yu, is there something on your mind today? Let¡¯s talk outside. ¡± Yi Yu hesitated for a moment, thinking that this matter could not be dyed. ¡°Okay. ¡± They found a cafe nearby and sat down. Zhou Tianyang was very considerate and ordered her her favorite Cappino. Yi Yu lowered her head and looked at the coffee. She heard Zhou Tianyang say, ¡°Xiao Yu, you seem a little strange today. Is there something on your mind? ¡± ¡°Tianyang, I don¡¯t think we are suitable to be together. ¡± She thought about this question for a long time. She thought that she couldn¡¯t say it out loud, but she said it out loud in front of Zhou Tianyang. ¡°Why? ¡± Zhou Tianyang¡¯s expression was ugly. ¡°Xiao Yu, don¡¯t be willful. We have been together for six years. Even if we had some bumps in the road, didn¡¯t we get back together Now, you suddenly say that we are not suitable to be together at our wedding. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s ridiculous?¡± Originally, Yi Yu thought that it would be fine as long as they broke up peacefully without falling out. However, when she heard Zhou Tianyang¡¯s tone, she was furious. He had the nerve to ask. ¡°Tianyang, it¡¯s good that you know the exact reason. We¡¯ve been in a good rtionship for so many years. If we have to fall out, it won¡¯t look good for us. ¡± Chapter 1249

Chapter 1249: Chapter 1041: Break Up Peacefully

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Hearing Yi Yu¡¯s words.. Zhou Tianyang¡¯s expression turned even uglier. ¡°Xiao Yu, did you misunderstand me? All these years, you¡¯ve never been like this before. Even if I was abandoned by you, there must be a reason, right? Is it fair for me to break up with you without any reason? ¡± ¡°Fair? You still have the cheek to say it¡¯s fair? ¡± Yi Yu felt her suppressed anger explode She looked straight at the man in front of her. ¡°Zhou Tianyang, you don¡¯t like me or women at all, but you act like you like me very much. Don¡¯t you find it disgusting for a gay man who doesn¡¯t like women to be intimate with women? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t remember that Du Tao? ¡± Yi Yu gritted her teeth when she thought of Du Tao. Not only did she know this du Tao, but she also had a good rtionship with him. She had always thought that Du Tao was just Zhou Tianyang¡¯s good friend. Who Knew... ... Yi Yu wanted to vomit when she thought of the Lewd actions of the two of them in the photo. Zhou Tianyang¡¯s pupils constricted. He really did not expect Yi Yu to suddenly know this secret. He had hidden it very well over the years. Even though he had a very close rtionship with Du Tao in private and on the surface, basically no one would think otherwise. Yi Yu had never doubted him. She thought that he and Du Tao were just friends. ¡°Xiao Yu, who told you all this nonsense? Du Tao and I are friends. Aren¡¯t you guys too imaginative? Do you think I¡¯m gay? ¡± Actually, Zhou Tianyang was still a little guilty when he said this. He did not even dare to look Yi Yu in the eye. ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anymore. Let¡¯s break up peacefully and everything will be fine. ¡± Yi Yu did not want to see this man anymore. On the surface, he was gentle and elegant, but behind his back, he was actually a disgusting man with a wild and unruly private life. How disgusting. Zhou Tianyang¡¯s expressionpletely changed. He directly reached out and pulled the woman in front of him. ¡°Yi Yu, don¡¯t be willful. ¡± ¡°Let go of me! ¡± Yi Yu frowned and counted down. She red at him. ¡°We¡¯ll break up today. I¡¯ll give you alipay if youe to an city to look at my car fare and hotel room fees. I beg you to go home tomorrow. Let¡¯s break up. ¡± Zhou Tianyang really did not expect that the two of them would break up at the point of marriage. Yi Yu actually found out about him and Du Tao! After thinking for a while, evil suddenly arose in his heart. He caught up with Yi Yu and blocked her at the door. ¡°Yi Yu, if you want to dump me like this, you have to ask me if I¡¯m willing. ¡± They were about to get married. He would not allow anything to go wrong. Zhou Tianyang was originally tall and strong. She was a little afraid of blocking him. ¡°Zhou Tianyang, what do you want to do? ¡± ¡°Do what? Of course, I want you to follow me willingly. Don¡¯t worry, I will treat you better in the future as long as you are obedient. ¡± The words ¡®listen to me¡¯ made Yi Yu feel a chill under her feet. Zhou Tianyang grabbed the woman¡¯s wrist and dragged her towards the hotel. Yi Yu¡¯s brain buzzed and she refused to leave. ¡°If you don¡¯t let me go, I¡¯m going to call for help... ¡± ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯ll see who you can call to save you. ¡± A man¡¯s strength was stronger than a woman¡¯s. Yi Yu could not resist at all. She could only open her throat and shout, ¡°someone, help! There¡¯s a strong woman here... ¡± Zhou Tianyang covered her mouth and exined to the person who was called over, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this is my wife. We¡¯re just fooling around. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not his wife, I don¡¯t know him! ¡± Yi Yu quickly shouted. The outsiders saw that they were husband and wife, so they did not say anything. Even if Yi Yu was shouting for help, the outsiders did not interfere. After all, it was their family¡¯s affair. Chapter 1250

Chapter 1250: Chapter 1042, what¡¯s wrong with you, woman

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Yi Yu was filled with despair when she saw that no one was trying to save her. How could this be? What should she do? In extreme despair, Yi Yu suddenly saw a familiar luxury car slowly driving over from not far away. Yi Yu recognized it. It should be Fu Li¡¯s car. Yi Yu waspletely in despair, especially when Zhou Tianyang dragged her to the hotel. He immediately picked up a big rock from the ground and threw it at the car. Fu Li was resting in the back seat with his eyes closed when the car suddenly staggered to a stop. ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡± The driver saw Fu Li open his eyes and quickly said, ¡°young master Fu, you stay inside for a while. I¡¯ll get out of the car immediately to check the situation. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, woman? ¡± The driver saw that the car was scratched by her and his face turned green with anger. He had just driven this car out of the maintenance shop. How long had it been before it was smashed by a crazy woman. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my wife didn¡¯t do it on purpose. ¡± Zhou Tianyang didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen. His face was livid. ¡°How about this, I¡¯llpensate you. ¡± ¡°How about this, you take 100,000 yuan and I¡¯ll send it back to the shop for maintenance. ¡± Zhou Tianyang was thinking about how to make Yi Yu yield. It would be best if she could have a child and be willing to cover for him and Du Tao. It was impossible for him and Du Tao to have a child. Yi Yu could also give them a child and let them experience the feeling of being parents. This was actually something that he and Du Tao had nned from the beginning. He didn¡¯t expect this damn woman to smash the other person¡¯s car, and even smash the other person¡¯s luxury car that was worth millions! ¡°Young Master Fu. ¡± The driver saw Fu Lie out of the car and called out respectfully. ¡°Young Master Fu! ¡± Yi Yu did not expect Fu Li to really be in the car. She felt that she was about to be saved. ¡°Young Master Fu, it¡¯s me, Yi Yu! ¡± Fu Li¡¯s peach blossom eyes swept over and naturally recognized that the woman was water. She had called him ¡®young Master Fu¡¯ today at noon, and now she was calling him ¡®young Master Fu¡¯ ? He smiled. ¡°Of course I remember you, little sweetheart. ¡± Yi Yu forced a smile. She looked at him with pleading eyes. No matter how hard she tried, she could not break free from Zhou Tianyang¡¯s hands. Her hands were about to break. ¡°Sir, you are going to break my hand, deraing. ¡± Fu Li walked over in a few steps and said this with a smile. In the next second, Zhou Tianyang¡¯s hand fell from Yi Yu¡¯s hand. The sound of bones breaking could be heard in the air. Fu Li punched Zhou Tianyang¡¯s face directly. Zhou Tianyang groaned and fell to the ground. His nose was burning and his hands were covered in blood. Yi Yu widened her eyes and looked at Fu Li¡¯s smiling face, but his hands were abnormally cruel. Zhou Tianyang¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°little sweetheart, get in the car. ¡± Fu Li¡¯s peach blossom eyes were shimmering. He reached out and hugged the stunned woman in his arms. He bent down and got into the car. ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡± ¡°Yes, young master Fu. ¡± The driver did not know that there was a rtionship between the two of them. It seemed that the car would not cause trouble for this youngdy if it was scratched. Yi Yu was really frightened today. She obediently followed Fu Li and sat in the back seat. The car sped away. Fu Li reached out and gently stroked her back. A beautiful smile appeared on his face. ¡°Poor Little Guy, you look scared. ¡± ¡°where are you taking me? ¡± Yi Yu¡¯s voice trembled slightly. ¡°seeing that you¡¯re scared, why don¡¯t you rest at my house first? ¡± Yi Yu nodded. She had already fought with Zhou Tianyang, so of course she couldn¡¯t go back. Chapter 1251

Chapter 1251: Chapter 1043

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu was still a little worried after Yi yu hung up the phone. She could still make a call in the afternoon, but no one picked up in the afternoon. What happened? Could it be that the man had turned into a rage out of humiliation after they had shed all pretenses of cordiality Many people say that gay men are generally very gentle. However, there are also many who have developed a female-hating cancer and think that as a man, they have the privilege of having a woman submit to them. Judging from Zhou Tianyang¡¯s character, he probably belongs to thetter category. Gu Ruochu thought about it and decided to go to Yi Yu¡¯s rented room to take a look first. Her cell phone rang at this moment. Gu Ruochu saw that it was Yi Yu¡¯s cell phone number. ¡°Xiao Yu? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s me. ¡± An unfamiliar male voice came from the other end. Gu Ruochu was stunned for a moment before she asked, ¡°who are you? ¡± ¡°Fu Li, you¡¯ve only met me today so you should still remember me. ¡± Of course, Gu Ruochu remembered. She asked hesitantly, ¡°is Yi Yu with you? ¡± Fu Li replied, ¡°yes, something has happened to her. I¡¯ve brought her back to my house. Don¡¯t worry, nothing will go wrong with me around. ¡± ? ? Fu Li is actually with Yi Yu? Thinking about the interaction between them, it was indeed a little... ... My intuition tells me that there¡¯s something fishy going on between the two of them. Perhaps a woman¡¯s sixth sense is very strong ... ¡°I¡¯d like to say a few words to her. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need, she¡¯s taking a shower. ¡± She then hung up the phone. Gu Ruochu:¡±...¡± She was a little confused. She put down her phone and saw Huo Nanchen justing out of the bathroom. She asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? What are you thinking about? ¡± ¡°Do you still remember what I told you about Yi Yu? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right. You should also know Fu Li, right? ¡± ¡°Why did you mention Fu Li again? ¡± Since when did ruo Chu be familiar with this person? ¡°because I don¡¯t know when Yi Yu has had a rtionship with Fu Li. She¡¯s still at Fu Li¡¯s house now. ¡± Initially, she had been worried about Yi Yu but now, ruo Chu suddenly felt that there was nothing to worry about. Gu Ruochu did not know whether tough or cry when she saw his short hair dripping into the water and sliding down his chest. ¡°Look at the water on your body. It¡¯s all on the floor. Come here. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any water. ¡± He walked over and hugged her in his arms. He then bent over and began to bite her neck. Ruo Chu subconsciously dodged but did not manage to do so. ¡°What are you doing? Your body is full of water. You¡¯re making me wet! ¡± He suddenly began tough and almost rubbed all the water on his body against hers. His arms held her waist and held her tightly. He wanted to beat her to death. ¡°Get your hands off me. ¡± Gu Ruochu gritted her teeth and took out a hair dryer. She watched as he rested his head on herp and began to blow-dry his hair. His hair was really dark and soft. It was likely that both of his children had inherited it from him. ¡°It¡¯s all because she seemed to have followed an Shaosi here before the filming of my new drama began. This style makes her look like an Shaosi¡¯s friend. ¡± Huo Nanchen smiled and closed his eyes slightly. ¡°Fu Li may not look like a proper person, but he¡¯s a man of character. ¡± ¡°after all, he¡¯s the son of a rich family. I believe that the Fu family¡¯s upbringing is generally very good. ¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t have to worry. You¡¯ve been worrying so much and haven¡¯t been sleeping well. ¡± The man¡¯s hair had just been blown dry when Gu Ruochu was once again thrown onto the bed. She was truly convinced by this man and could not push him away no matter how hard she tried. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep. ¡± At this moment, Huo Nanchen did not have anything else he wanted to do other than pounce on her. ¡°...¡± Time passed very quickly. In the blink of an eye, Xie Ziyu was already more than three months pregnant. Xie Ziyu began to cut down on her work. Ruo Chu and Yang Xi also apanied her to visit many baby stores. Xie Ziyu did not feel tired even after walking for a few streets. Chapter 1252

Chapter 1252: Chapter 1243 why are you here

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Do you want to help Jin Ye pick out something? ¡± Gu Ruochu noticed that she had been staring at a tie that she had passed by. She thought that she might want to buy it and give it to Jin Ye. However, she seemed to be a little embarrassed. ¡°Ah? Is this appropriate? ¡± ¡°Why not? Is it not appropriate to give it to the child¡¯s father? ¡± ¡°Yes, this is too appropriate. ¡± Yang Xi smiled. ¡°Emma, this tie looks very suitable for your young master Lu. Why don¡¯t you go in and take a look? ¡± Xie Ziyu hesitated for a moment and her face turned red. Actually, she was just embarrassed. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll help our young master pick out some things. ¡± Yang Xi was the best at encouraging people, so Xie Ziyu immediately followed them in. dies, is there anything you need? ¡± ¡°please show me this tie. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± A smile appeared on the salesperson¡¯s face. She immediately took off the tie and showed it to Xie Ziyu. ¡°Thisdy should give it to her boyfriend, right? This style of tie has always been very versatile. No matter what color the suit is, it will hold up. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Xie Ziyu looked at it a few times and felt that she liked it very much. ¡°If it looks good, then buy it. I believe that your boyfriend will like it very much. ¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll have to trouble the salesperson to help me pack it. ¡± ¡°okay, please wait a moment. ¡± The salesperson happily wrapped the tie and handed it to Xie Ziyu with a smile. ¡°wee to our shop next time. ¡± After leaving the shop, the few of them sat in the milk tea shop for a while. Xie Ziyu asked the bodyguard to carry the baby products that she had just bought and followed them. She nned to go straight to the Lu family¡¯s house. Halfway there, Xie Ziyu suddenly wanted to go to the bathroom. She might have drunk too much fruit juice. ¡°Xiao Zhang, stop at a nearby mall. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± The driver turned the steering wheel and soon stopped outside the mall. ¡°Young Madam, I¡¯ll wait for you outside. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Xie Ziyu got off the car and quickly found the bathroom. After washing her hands, Xie Ziyu threw the wet tissues into the trash can and carried her bag out of the door. There was no one around the corner. A girl with milk tea suddenly bumped into Xie Ziyu and wet her clothes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. ¡± The girl was stunned. When she saw that she had spilled milk tea all over the girl¡¯s clothes, her face instantly turned pale. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Let me help you wipe it. ¡± Xie Ziyu felt that her shirt was wet from milk tea, especially her bra. It was too embarrassing. Although Xie Ziyu was a little angry, there was nothing she could do. After all, the girl didn¡¯t do it on purpose. ¡°It¡¯s okay. ¡± There were peopleing and going in the shopping mall. Xie Ziyu looked very embarrassed under the eyes of many people. She thought that she could only hide in the bathroom of the shopping mall and ask the driver to send some clothes over. Otherwise, it would look terrible outside. ¡°sister, I have some paper on me. ¡± ¡°No need. ¡± Seeing the girl chasing after her, Xie Ziyu waved her hand and turned around to go to the washroom. ¡°Ziyu? ¡± Xie Ziyu heard a familiar voice. She looked at Jiang Chen in surprise. ¡°Jiang Chen, why are you here? ¡± Jiang Chen smiled. ¡°I was going to buy some daily necessities, but I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. ¡± He nced at her and saw her embarrassment. He looked away immediately. Xie Ziyu was a bit embarrassed. She put her hands and feet unnaturally. ¡°Jiang Chen, I have to go. I¡¯ll talk to you when I get back. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move. ¡± Jiang Chen took off his coat and put it on Xie Ziyu. ¡°Take this with you. Your driver should be nearby. I have some daily necessities to buy. You should go. ¡± Chapter 1253

Chapter 1253: Chapter 1244 coat

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Xie Ziyu was surprised to feel the warmth on her body. She nodded and said, ¡°thank you. I¡¯ll return your coat to you after I wash it. ¡± Jiang Chen had returned to his shopping cart. He waved his hand and left with a smile. His coat was big. Xie Ziyu felt warm. However, the smell on her body wasn¡¯t familiar to him. Xie Ziyu smiled and turned around to leave. ¡°Young Madam, I almost went up to look for you. ¡± Xiao Zhang was standing in front of the car, making a phone call. When he saw Xie Ziyu, he was relieved. Fortunately, she was back. However, she was wearing a suit jacket, which made her look like a man. ¡°Young Madam, the jacket you¡¯re wearing is... ¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I just met a little girl who identally spilled milk tea all over me. Fortunately, I met a colleague on the way, so he lent me a jacket to wear first. ¡± ¡°Okay, you can get in the car first. ¡± Xie Ziyu got in the car and quickly left the mall. Xiao Li had already prepared lunch at home. Seeing that Xie Ziyu had returned first, she immediately helped tidy up the baby supplies. ¡°Xiao Li, I¡¯ll go up and change my clothes first. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Xiao Li saw that Xie Ziyu was wearing a man¡¯s coat. It didn¡¯t look like it belonged to the young master. Although she was a little puzzled, she didn¡¯t ask any further. By the time Xie Ziyu finished changing her clothes, she had already tidied up her clothes, toys, and pacifiers. Xie Ziyu still felt that it was strange. How could a little girl who had never given birth know these things. ¡°Young Madam, people over there get married very early. My sister married at 19, and I even helped her take care of the child for a year. So, I¡¯m quite good at this child thing. When the young master or young miss is born, I¡¯ll definitely be able to take care of them well. ¡± Xie Ziyu burst intoughter, amused. As the two of them were talking, Lu Jinye had already returned. ¡°Young Master. ¡± Xiao Li stood up, the dimples on her face smiling sweetly. ¡°since you¡¯re already back, I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and get someone to serve the dishes. ¡± All of a sudden, there were only the two of them left. The corners of Xie Ziyu¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. This little girl really knew how to act ording to circumstances. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± ¡°I just bought some clothes for the child. ¡± Xie Ziyu lowered her head and tidied up the baby products. A motherly glow appeared in her eyes. Lu Jinye looked at the baby products on the Sofa and thought that it was very novel. Are All the clothes for the child so small? He lowered his head and almost met Xie Ziyu¡¯s gaze. The two of them moved away at almost the same time in tacit understanding. The atmosphere was a little quiet. ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs and take a shower first. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± After finally waiting for Lu Jinye to leave, Xie Ziyu heaved a sigh of relief, but for some reason, she felt extremely disappointed. The dishes were all served, but Xiao Li was still puzzled when she didn¡¯t see Lu Jinye. ¡°Young Madam, where¡¯s young master? I just saw him here, he¡¯s about to eat. ¡± ¡°He just went upstairs to take a shower, I¡¯ll go get him to eat. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Xiao Li smiled, very supportive. ¡°Lu Jinye? ¡± When she went upstairs, she heard the water running in the bathroom. She wondered why he hadn¡¯t finished showering after dozens of minutes. ¡°Lu Jinye, it¡¯s time to eat. ¡± The water in the bathroom suddenly stopped running. Xie Ziyu thought that he had finished showering, but just as she was about to go downstairs, she heard the doorknob twist, and the man came out of the bathroom. He wasn¡¯t wearing any clothes! Xie Ziyu covered her face and screamed in a low voice, ¡°Lu Jinye, you, you, you... why aren¡¯t you wearing any clothes? ¡± ¡°Come here. ¡± He wasn¡¯t naked, what was she shouting for. Not only was Lu Jinye not surprised, he pulled her over with a cold expression Chapter 1254

Chapter 1254: Chapter 1245, nameless fire

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What¡¯s this? Whose jacket is this? ¡± He was referring to a suit jacket. Xie Ziyu, who was confused, found it was Jiang Chen¡¯s jacket. She had nned to return it to him after washing it, but she had just changed in a hurry, so she left his jacket in the bathroom. ¡°Another man¡¯s jacket? ¡± Lu Jinye approached her and picked up his jacket. ¡°whose is it? ¡± Xie Ziyu felt guilty for some reason, being stared at by him. ¡°I. . . ¡± ¡°I was identally sshed with milk tea by a little girl in the mall today. I happened to run into Jiang Chen, so he lent me his coat. ¡± He was telling the truth, but Xie Ziyu felt even more guilty. It seemed to be quite a coincidence, didn¡¯t it? ¡°What a coincidence? ¡± Sure enough, Lu Jinye sneered. ¡°Well, a girl sshed milk tea all over you and happened to run into your ex-lover. Do you believe it? ¡± ¡°I... ¡± Xie Ziyu avoided his sharp eyes guiltily. Lu Jinye sneered and held her hand even tighter. ¡°Why did you take his coat home? You were afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to see it, Huh? ¡± He might have even worn it on his body for a whole day. An unknown fire burned in his heart. He really wanted to strangle her. Did he think he was dead? Xie Ziyu felt the pain in her hand. When she came back to her senses, she cursed in her heart. She had been scared just now, but Lu Jinye had called her an adulterer, didn¡¯t he? ¡°I told you it was just a little girl who identally spilled milk tea all over me. She happened to meet Jiang Chen and borrowed my coat. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check it out. ¡± ¡°Me? Even if what you said is true, why did you bring your jacket home? ¡± Lu Jinye felt like his emotions were about to explode Especially when he saw the jacket belonging to another man in the bathroom, ¡°can¡¯t I return it right away? Why did you have to bring it home? ¡± Why did his woman need another man¡¯s help. ¡°Give me a call and I¡¯ll be there soon. Are you really an idiot? Why do you only know how to ask another man for help? ¡± She would rather ask another man for help than him. Lu Jinye refused to admit that he was jealous. ¡°Didn¡¯t I n to wash it and return it to someone else? ¡± Xie Ziyu argued. ¡°Milk Tea dirtied someone else¡¯s coat, I can¡¯t just return it to them, right? I didn¡¯t ask him for help on purpose, it was just a coincidence that we met in the business world! ¡± Xie Ziyu was a little frightened by Lu Jinye at that moment. His cold face was too scary, but she felt very wronged in her heart. It was just borrowing someone else¡¯s coat, was there a need to be so angry? ¡°You still want to wash it clean? ¡± Lu Jinye¡¯s anger grew. Suddenly, he snatched the coat from her hands and threw it on the ground. ¡°Why wash it? If you throw it away now, I¡¯ll pay for it. ¡± ¡°Lu Jinye, that¡¯s enough! ¡± Seeing him throw the coat on the ground, Xie Ziyu felt that he was being unreasonable. She picked up the coat from the ground and patted it. ¡°You¡¯re sick. If you don¡¯t believe me, then I¡¯ll say that I¡¯ve been with him all day. Are you happy? Are You satisfied? ¡± ¡°Xie Ziyu! ¡± Lu Jinye watched as she picked up her coat and walked towards the bathroom. The anger in his heart burned even more furiously. ¡°Xie Ziyu, stop right there. TRY WALKING AGAIN! ¡± How could Xie Ziyu listen to him? She felt that this person was simply unreasonable. She ran into the bathroom and threw her coat into the washing machine. Chapter 1255

Chapter 1255: Chapter 1046 no

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The bathroom was locked by her, so of course Lu Jinye couldn¡¯t enter. He pped his hands outside the door and slowly clenched his fists. THAT DAMNED WOMAN! She was wearing someone else¡¯s clothes, yet she still ced so much importance on a piece of tattered clothes! The corners of Lu Jinye¡¯s lips curved slightly, and a cold light shone in his eyes. Was She unscrupulously humiliating him? Congrattions, she did it! Xie Ziyu thought that Lu Jinye¡¯s chauvinism was acting up, but she didn¡¯t know that he was just fighting over a coat. But when she heard the sound of the washing machine stirring, she felt an inexplicable unease in her heart. This could be considered the first time since they got married that they had such a big argument with Lu Jinye, right? Xie Ziyu¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red and she felt very sad. She really didn¡¯t want to quarrel with him at all. She didn¡¯t know when her emotions started to change along with him. After a long while, she opened the door quietly with red eyes. She suddenly widened her eyes and saw that the man who had been standing outside couldn¡¯t think straight. She instinctively wanted to close the door but was blocked by a hand. ¡°No! ¡± However, her resistance was useless. Her entire body was already in the man¡¯s embrace. The side of her face looked at the man with a very gloomy expression. ¡°Lu Jinye, calm down. I didn¡¯t mean to yell at you just now. ¡± The next second, she was pressed onto the soft mattress. Her vision was dark, and a huge shadow was pressing down on him. ¡°Xie Ziyu, my tolerance for you ends here. ¡± Every word seemed to strike Xie Ziyu¡¯s heart. Her eyshes fluttered, and she felt a weight pressing down on her. ¡°No! ¡± Xie Ziyu didn¡¯t know what she was blocking. When a scorching heat came from her neck, it spread all the way down her neck. She didn¡¯t feel disgusted, but she was very flustered. ¡°Lu Jinye, stop! ! ! ¡± Xie Ziyu felt as though her brain was about to stop thinking. What was he trying to do? She was resisting, but unfortunately, both her hands were suppressed and her consciousness was slow. Her fingers were already sped tightly together. ¡°Lu Jinye, have you forgotten our agreement? We have an agreement, you can¡¯t do this! Lu Jinye! ¡± Bastard, wasn¡¯t he asexual? Why did he stille to recruit her? Tears trickled out from the corners of her eyes, but they were gently kissed away. In the midst of her tears, she saw half of the man¡¯s face, which was hidden by the light, bend down. His voice was gentle and dangerous. ¡°Now, our agreement is void. ¡± Her heart skipped a beat. The moment he kissed her, her mind only repeated what he had just said. ... Xiao Li had been waiting for the couple downstairs for a long time. She thought that even if the couple had taken a shower, they would havee down by now. In the end, they were nowhere to be seen. ¡°I¡¯ll go get young madam and the others toe down for dinner. ¡± If they didn¡¯te down now, the food would be cold. Xiao Li went upstairs. Just as she was about to knock on the door, she heard a strange and strange sounding from inside. The sound... ... It sounded like the sound of the bed, right? Xiao Li felt that her brain had calmed down. Suddenly, her face turned red. The sound of the bed! The next second, Xiao Li immediately bounced down from upstairs. The Butler saw that she didn¡¯t call for anyone but only came down from upstairs in a panic. He was still baffled. ¡°where are the young master and Young Madam? ¡± ¡°They have something to discuss. Let us eat first. ¡± The Butler frowned and nodded. These dishes should still be kept in the kitchen to heat up. Otherwise, how could they eat them. Xiao Li¡¯s face was red. She was also happy for the couple. During this period of time, she had always felt that they had feelings for each other, but there seemed to be a gap between them. Now, could it be considered that they had reconciled? Chapter 1256

Chapter 1256: Chapter 1047. He was very unhappy

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Xie Ziyu felt like a long time had passed before she fainted. She felt like she didn¡¯t have any privacy in front of him. She was really stripped naked, and everything was exposed in front of this man. She felt a little ashamed, but also a little despondent. In the end, she fainted. After an unknown amount of time, Lu Jinye was tired and left her body. The woman¡¯s hair was messy and her face was red. After she fainted, there were still tears at the corners of her eyes. She still looked weak and pitiful. She might as well have remembered that she had a child in her stomach, so her movements were especially gentle. The nket almost reached the woman¡¯s neck. Lu Jinye didn¡¯t think that he would be so impulsive. That coat had be a factor that stimted him. When he thought about it, for some reason, he couldn¡¯t suppress it. He couldn¡¯t tell if it was just because the coat wanted to punish her or if it was just desire. These past few months, he could no longer tell what kind of feelings he had for her. He turned sideways to look at the woman who was sleeping at the side. She seemed to be extremely tired. Her eyes were closed and she didn¡¯t move. The clothes under the bed were messy. He didn¡¯t know when she had taken them off. On the soft mattress, he saw the red marks on her arms and chest. His eyes shed, and the seductive atmosphere in the room had yet to fade away. Just now, she seemed to be crying and screaming, but he didn¡¯t pay any more attention to her. He didn¡¯t know if she would hold a grudge when she woke up. The agreement she mentioned made him very unhappy. Lu Jinye looked at the time. It was already 3:30 in the afternoon. He was finally willing to move. He got up and lifted the nket to get off the bed. Once the nket was lifted, the woman¡¯s body waspletely exposed. There were hickeys on her neck and chest, and she fell asleep quietly. Lu Jinye, who had beenforted, felt his body be restless again. Damn it. Did she do it on purpose? Thinking about the child in her stomach, she had experienced a lot of trouble just now, so she tried her best to suppress the passion in her heart. When she went downstairs, only Xiao Li was still cleaning the vi. Actually, there wasn¡¯t much to clean because there were many maids cleaning the vi a few times a day. ¡°Xiao Li. ¡± Lu Jinye called out to her, and Xiao Li¡¯s face was still a little red. ¡°Young Master. ¡± ¡°The food in the kitchen is still hot. Do you need me to get the maids to bring it over? ¡± ¡°No need, ¡± Lu Jinye specifically instructed. ¡°get another serving of soup and dessert for Young Madam. Make her favorite. ¡± Xiao Li naturally heard what Lu Jinye said. It turned out that young master already knew what young Madam liked. ¡°Okay. ¡± Lu Jinye turned back to look upstairs. Xiao Li identally saw the nail marks on the man¡¯s corbone, and her face turned even redder. It was really... ... Intense ... Young Madam looked very easy-going and cheerful, but in fact, she was quite spicy. ¡°Young Master, your corbone... ¡± Lu Jinye saw Xiao Li suddenly turn around. He touched his corbone and felt a burning pain. It must have been the woman¡¯s hand. He coughed lightly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯ll go out for a while. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Xiao Li suddenly remembered the call she had just received and immediately reported, ¡°Oh right, young master, Young Madam¡¯s father just called. He said that he wants to have a meal with you and Young Madam, to meet up or something. ¡± ¡°...¡± Lu Jinye then remembered that Xie Ziyu did seem to have a father. Thest time he brought his wife over, they quarreled like crazy in the Lu family. Lu Jinye¡¯s temper towards outsiders had always been bad, so he directly asked someone to kick him out. Chapter 1257

Chapter 1257: Chapter 1248, Jiang Chen

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Tell the young madam when she wakes up. She¡¯ll tell me. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Although Xie Ziyu looked heartless, it didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t hold a grudge. She probably didn¡¯t care about her biological father. The stepmother didn¡¯t look like a good person. Xie Ziyu had suffered a lot under her hands. Therefore, Lu Jinye didn¡¯t call her again. He had something more important to do. Jiang Chen. Lu Jinye narrowed his eyes. A dangerous aura was spreading around him. If Xie Ziyu didn¡¯t care, there must be something wrong with Jiang Chen. Lu Jinye could tell what Jiang Chen was thinking from the first nce. He wasn¡¯t looking at Xie Ziyu as a colleague or a friend, but as a man looking at a woman. Was He trying to annoy him with this coat on purpose? Lu Jinye¡¯s eyes turned cold, but his heart softened when he recalled how gentle and affectionate he had been just now. Xiaoli took a look outside when she heard the car start. She smiled immediately. This was the first time she had seen the couple in the same bed, wasn¡¯t it? Ever since the young Madam came to the Lu family, Xiao Li had felt that the couple was a little strange, but she could not tell them in detail. Now that she had seen them in person, she was very happy for them. ... Xie Ziyu had actually woken up a long time ago, but she did not want to open her eyes. She did not dare to face the man beside her. Her body was sore and painful, and her legs were trembling. She was stiff on the bed for a long time. When she slightly opened her eyes, she saw that there was no one on the bed. She reached out and touched the bed. The person beside the bed was indeed empty. Damn it! Xie Ziyu could not help but curse. Only then did she realize that her voice was Hoarse. That damned man. When she thought of his atrocities, she wanted to hammer him to death. Fortunately, he knew that he was worried about the child in his stomach. ¡°Young Madam, are you up? ¡± Xiao Li was at the door, his face still red. The two of them had exercised for so long. Young Madam should have been hungry long ago. She did not want toe over to disturb them, but when she thought of Young Madam¡¯s body and the child in her stomach, she braced herself and came over. ¡°I¡¯m up. ¡± Soon, Xie Ziyu put on her clothes and went downstairs. ¡°Young Madam, the food is ready. Would you like to try it? ¡± Xie Ziyu didn¡¯t look too good. She felt that it was hard to raise her hand. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to finish her meal and fill her stomach. ¡°where¡¯s young master? ¡± ¡°young master went out half an hour ago. ¡± Xiao Li thought for a moment, but still said, ¡°young Madam, young master seemed to look a little Pale when he went out. I rarely see young master like this, so... ¡± Xie Ziyu¡¯s expression changed. When she thought about Lu Jinye¡¯s bad temper after discovering the coat, she felt uneasy. No, she had to go back to the office. ¡°Xiao Li, I¡¯ll be leaving first. ¡± ¡°Young Madam... ¡± Xiao Li saw her hurriedly put down the bowl and chopsticks and leave, feeling uneasy. What was going on? One or two of them left in such a hurry? ... Xie Ziyu originally wanted to drive, but thinking about her baby, she still felt that she had been driving less recently, so she directly called a taxi. ¡°driver, go to huanyupany. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± The driver saw that she didn¡¯t look good, so he sped up. Fortunately, there weren¡¯t any traffic jams on the way. Soon, they arrived at the building. However, when they arrived at the building, they found the security guards had disappeared. Some female staff were panicking. They were whispering to each other. ¡°Director! ¡± ¡°?¡± A female staff ran over. ¡°Director, go upstairs. Young Master Lu went to look for Jiang Chen. It seems they had a big fight in the office. ¡± Chapter 1258

Chapter 1258: Fighting in Chapter 1249?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Fighting? Xie Ziyu gnashed her teeth. She felt like she had been hit in the head. Wasn¡¯t Lu Jinye childish How could he fight like a human? She hurried into the elevator and looked at the rising number anxiously. She didn¡¯t know what was happening upstairs. She had just reached Jiang Chen¡¯s office when she heard an earth-shattering sound. Lu Jinye became very scary. There were wounds and blood on the corner of his mouth and on his forehead. He grabbed Jiang Chen¡¯s cor violently and threw him down. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare approach her on purpose again! Bastard, try it! ¡± Lu Jinye didn¡¯t look embarrassed at all. On the contrary, he looked more dangerous and wild. However, it didn¡¯t affect his handsomeness at all. The female staff around him were all stunned. Jiang Chen was even more miserable. His face was almost devoid of any flesh. He was thrown onto the desk again. The desk feet made a harsh sound on the ground, but he still looked at Lu Jinye contemptuously. ¡°What are you so arrogant about? She doesn¡¯t love you at all. If it weren¡¯t for the baby, she wouldn¡¯t have married you. ¡± Jiang Chen was still smiling. ¡°since she¡¯s unhappy about marrying you, why are you holding onto her? ¡± Lu Jinye sneered and suddenly kicked him. Jiang Chen, who had been lying on the desk, was shocked. He fell to the ground again. Lu Jinye looked down at him. ¡°If I didn¡¯t hold onto her, would I have let her be with a piece of trash like you? I liked you six years ago, but I didn¡¯t say it out loud. Do you really think all women deserve to wait for you for six years? Tsk, you¡¯re not a man at all. ¡± Lu Jinye¡¯s words undoubtedly hurt Jiang Chen. He looked hurt. He had been too conceited at that time, which was why he had missed Ziyu. But when he found out Ziyu had married him a month before he came back, he was full of unwillingness and doubt. It had only been a month. If he hade back a month earlier, would the ending have been different? ¡°Trash. ¡± Lu Jinye could see his regret, but he looked down on such a coward. He didn¡¯t think such a person was worthy of being his rival in love. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m trash. ¡± Jiang Chen smiled. ¡°So what? At least Ziyu had a different feeling for me. But what about you? Ziyu didn¡¯t even like you. She wouldn¡¯t like you! How much advantage do you think you have? ¡± Lu Jinye¡¯s smile faded. He was obviously unhappy. Jiang Chen¡¯s smile grew wider when he saw Lu Jinye¡¯s upset expression. ¡°Bastard, I¡¯ll beat you to death. ¡± Lu Jinye¡¯s bad temper had finallye back to him. The veins on the back of his hand were bulging. He punched Jiang Chen¡¯s face again and again. ¡°Even if she doesn¡¯t like me, she won¡¯t be with you. ¡± ¡°Stop! ¡± Xie Ziyu was so angry that she was about to explode. She didn¡¯t expect Lu Jinye to really make trouble for Jiang Chen. Lu Jinye heard Xie Ziyu¡¯s voice. He stopped his hand and fell from it. ¡°Lu Jinye, are you crazy? How could you juste here and hit me? ¡± Xie Ziyu took a deep breath. She felt like she should have stayed calm. However, she was really shocked to see Lu Jinye beating him up. Why did he have the right to do that How could he beat someone up just because of his status? What a jerk! Xie Ziyu rushed over to protect Jiang Chen immediately. Her fingers were shaking as she pointed at him. ¡°Lu Jinye, if you hit him again today, I won¡¯t let you off! ¡± What did he take her for Was she his personal property No one was allowed to touch her. Did she have no rights? ¡°Lu Jinye,e at me if you dare. I WON¡¯T FIGHT BACK! ¡± Chapter 1259

Chapter 1259: Chapter 1250: I¡¯m sorry

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Xie Ziyu, are you crazy? When did I ever hit you? ¡± Lu Jinye saw that she was still defending this man, so he sneered and shouted, ¡°WHO¡¯s your man? You¡¯re still protecting him today? How can you be so stupid? Who Do you think you are? The Savior of everyone? ¡± His eyes turned cold. was she an idiot? This man obviously had intentions for her, but she couldn¡¯t tell? Or was she just deliberately protecting her. Thinking of this, his heart suddenly hurt. Did he still have a heart? He was in pain. Xie Ziyu was obviously hurt, too, because she couldn¡¯t believe this man would hit someone in the office without caring about her reputation. What did he take her for? ¡°Why are you yelling? It¡¯s obviously your fault, and you have the nerve to yell at me? ¡± Xie Ziyu nced at him coldly and looked at the man next to her. ¡°Jiang Chen, are you okay? ¡± Seeing the wound on Jiang Chen¡¯s face, Xie Ziyu felt sorry for him. Lu Jinye was too cruel. There wasn¡¯t a piece of flesh on his face. Jiang Chen smiled and said in a gentle voice, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll go to the hospital to get it fixed. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. He didn¡¯t do it on purpose. ¡± Xie Ziyu felt guilty. After all, he had been beaten up for no reason. Lu Jinye felt disappointed and even angrier when he saw Xie Ziyu was still concerned about Jiang Chen. ¡°Xie Ziyu, can¡¯t you see that your man is also injured? You Idiot. Do you have to make me so angry that I¡¯m happy? ¡± ¡°You deserve it! ¡± Xie Ziyu had never been as angry as she was now. She pushed him directly and helped Jiang Chen out of the office. Lu Jinye was pushed to the ground, either because she was too strong or because Lu Jinye was still in a daze. Everyone was shocked. The atmosphere in the office suddenly became weird. Xie Ziyu didn¡¯t look back, but Jiang Chen did. When they got to the elevator, Xie Ziyu pressed the button without looking back. The elevator went down in silence. Jiang Chen¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw Xie Ziyu was crying. He had thought Lu Jinye had married her because of her advantage. It was impossible for Ziyu to like him and spend the rest of her life with him. But now he was suspicious. ¡°Ziyu, I saw Lu Jinye crying just now. ¡± Tears shed in his eyes. Jiang Chen thought he had made a mistake. Jiang Chen¡¯s words made Xie Ziyu feel even more upset. At the same time, her heart was in a mess. It was all his fault. He hade to beat her up. She had told him what had happened, but he had slept with her in spite of the agreement, and now he hade here to fight on his own. He was so childish and barbaric. But when she heard he seemed to be crying, Xie Ziyu suddenly felt even more depressed, but she couldn¡¯t turn back now. ¡°Jiang Chen, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Jiang Chen¡¯s voice sounded sad, but Xie Ziyu couldn¡¯t hear it at all, because all she could think about was Lu Jinye. Thinking of this, he felt even more depressed. When they arrived at the hospital, Xie Ziyu wanted to go in with Jiang Chen for a check-up and bandage his wounds, but Jiang Chen refused her gently. ¡°You¡¯re already tired from being pregnant. You should sit outside and rest for a while. ¡± Seeing Jiang Chen¡¯s gentle face, Xie Ziyu felt warm in her heart, but she didn¡¯t feel any better. She was indeed a bit nervous. It would be better to sit here and rest for a while. ... Xiaoli had been waiting at home for a long time. She felt uneasy. It wasn¡¯t until the young madam came back that she finally calmed down. Chapter 1260

Chapter 1260: Something happened in Chapter 1251?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Young Madam! ¡± ¡°Xiaoli, is the young master back? ¡± Xiaoli shook her head. She was confused. ¡°The young master isn¡¯t back? Didn¡¯t you go to see the young master today? ¡± Lu Jinye didn¡¯te back. Xie Ziyu was a little disappointed and listless. She thought they had both gone overboard today, but Lu Jinye shouldn¡¯t have gone to fight with Jiang Chen! ¡°Xiaoli, I won¡¯t go down for dinner tonight. Make some noodles and send them up for me. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Xiao Li could tell that Xie Ziyu was exhausted, so she nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go make some noodles right away. Young Madam, go upstairs and rest well. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Xie Ziyu didn¡¯t n to take the initiative to talk to Lu Jinye today. This man was just too arrogant. He was violent and difficult tomunicate with, and his temper could be so bad sometimes. However, Xiao Li had already finished her noodles, so Xie Ziyu still didn¡¯t hear Lu Jinye¡¯s return. She rolled on the bed for a long time, and the uneasiness in her heart didn¡¯t dissipate. Instead, it became even more intense, and she couldn¡¯t fall asleep no matter how hard she tried. Her dazed sleep was awakened by the ear-piercing ringing of a bell. She woke up from the bed in a daze. She seemed to have had a short nightmare just now. Lu Jinye! Xie Ziyu nced at the phone screen. When she realized that it was not Lu Jinye¡¯s number, she was a little disappointed. ¡°Hello? ¡± ¡°Is this Miss Xie? ¡± An unfamiliar man¡¯s voice. ¡°Who are you? Is there something you need me for? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m Fu Li. Something happened to Jin Ye at my ce. Can youe over for a while? ¡± Fu Li was on the phone, and the smoke in his other hand blew away in the wind. He nced at the man who was not far away and did not say a word. He looked awayzily. ¡°If you have time, you should hurry over. Something happened to him. ¡± F * Ck, he actually got into a fight with someone and sent him to the hospital. It was fine after the fight, but he still refused to go to the hospital. How old was he? Wasn¡¯t he childish? When she heard that something happened to Lu Jinye, Xie Ziyu¡¯s heart clenched. ¡°Can you send me the location? I¡¯lle over right away. ¡± Xie Ziyu almost cried. She never thought that she would care about him so much one day! ¡°Okay. ¡± Fu Li calmly hung up the phone and opened wechat to send her a location. Xie Ziyu had already gotten out of bed. She hurriedly wrapped up a few clothes, put on her shoes, and ran downstairs. Xiao Li was so scared that she ran out. ¡°Young Madam, where are you going sote at night? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to find Jin Ye. I¡¯ll be right back. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Xie Ziyu instructed and took her car keys and ran out of the door. The night was a little cold. Xie Ziyu only heard her own breathing. She hoped that Lu Jinye wouldn¡¯t really be in trouble. It was all her fault. If she hadn¡¯t been so cruel to go back and take a look at him, perhaps nothing would have happened. Very quickly, she arrived at the location of the WECHAT message. Her hair was almost blown to her face. She panted and looked around, and sure enough, she saw a few people there. ¡°SISTER-IN-LAW! ¡± The people who had been trying to persuade Lu Jinye immediately ran over when they saw her With a distressed expression, they said, ¡°sister-inw, quickly persuade brother. His body is also injured and his hands are still bleeding, but he refuses to go to the hospital to treat his wounds. sister-inw, please persuade him to go to the hospital. ¡± His wounds? Xie Ziyu felt her heart turn cold. Didn¡¯t he only have some wounds on the corner of his mouth and forehead Where exactly did he get hurt? Xie Ziyu immediately ran over and saw him squatting in the corner without making a sound. The blood on his arms had almost frozen. His thin lips were slightly Pale. ¡°Lu Jinye? ¡± Chapter 1261

Chapter 1261: Chapter 1252. My brother

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION He didn¡¯t even look at her. He just pushed her hand away impatiently and roared, ¡°get lost, don¡¯te near me! ¡± His body was filled with thorns and he didn¡¯t allow her toe any closer. Xie Ziyu¡¯s heart ached for a moment, but no matter how much Lu Jinye yelled at her, she refused to move a step. She reached out to check the wounds on his body again, but she was yelled even louder. ¡°I said get lost, you idiot. Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying? Don¡¯t touch me! ¡± He suddenly stood up, furious. Fu Li, on the other hand, was very calm. Be Arrogant, just continue being arrogant. ¡°I¡¯m going to touch you. If you have the ability, hit me. Just beat our child to death! ¡± Xie Ziyu cried very hard as she punched him a few times. Lu Jinye didn¡¯t say a word. There was nothing he could do about her. ¡°Go to the hospital! ¡± Xie Ziyu put his hand down on the mountain around his neck and led him forward. The people who refused to leave initially actually followed Xie Ziyu obediently. The few people who didn¡¯t try to persuade him to take a step forward even after saying so much were now cursing in their hearts. It hurt, my brother. But at least he would go to the hospital. Lu Jinye didn¡¯t say a word and was sent to the back of the car seat. The car quickly drove towards the hospital. When they arrived at the hospital, Lu Jinye quietly underwent a series of examinations by the doctor. There weren¡¯t any serious injuries, only a few ces where the skin was broken. Xie Ziyu waspletely relieved. ¡°Lu Jinye, do you feel ufortable? ¡± Lu Jinye suddenly looked at her and said slowly, ¡°do you mean in your heart or in your body? ¡± Xie Ziyu was a little speechless. She had only asked about her body, but then she said in a gentle tone, ¡°then do you feel bad in your heart and body? ¡± ¡°I feel bad here. ¡± He pointed at his heart and said in a gentle tone, ¡°were you scared by me today? ¡± Xie Ziyu nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve only seen you on TV before, and I thought you were iparably elegant and manly, but I really didn¡¯t expect you to fight with others. ¡± ¡°Are you disappointed? ¡± Lu Jinye smiled bitterly. ¡°actually, this is me now. I¡¯m violent, cold, and I don¡¯t have a good temper. Are you disappointed in me? This is the real me, not the fake, so-called prince charming on the screen. ¡± No one had ever cared about what his real world was like, or what he was really like. Xie Ziyu shook her head decisively. ¡°You are who you are. What¡¯s there to be disappointed about? I like you more like this, real. ¡± Xie Ziyu identally said this, and she hurriedly shut her mouth, her face burning. Why did she say it out loud? He must be proud of himself! Xie Ziyu was frustrated for a while. When she looked up, she saw his eyes that were as bright as the stars. There was a charming glow in his eyes. They were shockingly bright. She was filled with joy. ¡°Xie Ziyu, did you secretly like me? ¡± Did she have a crush on me a long time ago? ¡°You¡¯re spouting nonsense! ¡± Xie Ziyu retorted angrily. She gently pushed him. ¡°since you¡¯re fine, go home. HURRY UP! ¡± ¡°Xie Ziyu! Damn it! ¡± He hated it when she interrupted him, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Anyway, he had almost torn up that damn agreement in his heart. This woman would be his in the future. He had repeatedly confirmed that he had changed from an asexual to a heterosexual. Moreover, he only had feelings for this woman, both physically and mentally. ¡°UGH... ¡± Xie Ziyu was kissed. She wanted to reach out and p him away, but she remembered that he had wounds on his body. She could only let him invade her lips and tongue unscrupulously. Chapter 1262

Chapter 1262: Chapter 1253: Let go of me

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Xie Ziyu was angered by his forceful kiss. Don¡¯t think that she would forget what happened this afternoon. She was actually a little scared. ¡°Lu Jinye, do you really think that I¡¯mpletely out of temper? ¡± She pushed the person in front of her away. ¡°Did I say before that you¡¯re not allowed to forcefully kiss me? Did you also agree? In the end, did you fulfill your promise? ¡± She was so angry that her chest was heaving up and down. Her mind was in a mess But the only thing she knew was that agreement. ¡°Lu Jinye, if you really can¡¯t control your actions, we¡¯ll give up on that agreement. As for old master, I¡¯ll take the initiative to tell him. There¡¯s no need for you... ¡± At thest second, Xie Ziyu was pressed against the wall by Lu Jinye and kissed so hard that she felt like she was about to fall into his warm embrace. Completely. Xie Ziyu felt her heart skip a beat. Her brain was like a lump of paste, unable to think at all. Her heart beat like a drum, beating so hard that Xie Ziyu was nervous, and more things made her heart palpitate and at a loss. Her breathing had beenpletely snatched away. She stared at the man in front of her with her eyes wide open, and he closed his eyes. He... ... ¡°Let go of me... ¡± Of course, he was unwilling to let go. It was only when he saw that she was about to lose her breath that he ended this gentle and wild kiss. ¡°Ziyu. ¡± Xie Ziyu¡¯s eyshes fluttered as she looked at the man in front of her in disbelief. He was too gentle now. He was so gentle that he did not look like the violent and unrestrained man just now. He could not help but fall deeply into his eyes. A thought suddenly popped up in Xie Ziyu¡¯s mind. If there was really a woman who could rece her by his side, she would definitely be jealous. However, without this substitute, it would be even more dangerous. She might really sink into his dangerous maze. ¡°Why did you call me that? ¡± It was too gentle. ¡°Do you like it when I call you that? ¡± His forehead gently touched hers, and a warm breath spread across his face. ¡°Ziyu, I¡¯ll call you that from now on. ¡± Xie Ziyu:¡±...¡± Could she say no? Xie Ziyu¡¯s face flushed red, and her short breaths suddenly became embarrassed. This was the first time she felt this shy. But she couldn¡¯t show it, or else he would be proud of himself! He kept saying that she was asexual and still provoked her. Even if Xie Ziyu knew that she had fallen for him, she wouldn¡¯t admit that she liked him. She couldn¡¯t be at a disadvantage. She suddenly let out a low GROAN and realized that he had already carried her firmly in his arms like a princess. His arms subconsciously wrapped around his neck. ¡°PUT ME DOWN! ¡± How could he carry her Wasn¡¯t he injured? ¡°What if I don¡¯t put you down? ¡± Xie Ziyu was a little angry, so she simply ignored him. The moment she turned her head, she noticed that the man smiled. It was an extremely pure smile, as if it carried a warm breeze during the most tender and beautiful times. At that time, they did not directly talk about their feelings for each other, but that lingering feeling slowly blossomed in the bottom of their hearts. That moment was the most unforgettable throb. No matter how many years it was, she would still remember it. ¡°Young Master. ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Xiao Li and a few maids stood in the hall. When they saw the young master carrying the young Madam as they walked past, they felt quitefortable with the wind blowing on their faces. When they saw the young master walk straight past, they felt no pressure at all to carry the young Madam. The word ¡®handsome¡¯ shed through the maids¡¯ minds. It was simply a live version of an idol drama. Chapter 1263

Chapter 1263: Chapter 1254 don¡¯t touch me

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION BOYFRIEND POWER MAX! He carried her up the stairs. As soon as he let go, Xie Ziyu rolled to a corner and looked at the man in the corner vigntly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°Are you still throwing a Tantrum? ¡± He pushed his hand up and felt the bed lean towards him, casting arge shadow over him. ¡°Am I throwing a Tantrum? I¡¯m protecting the fair and just agreement between us. If you break the rules, I have the right to interrupt. ¡± Hearing her say this, Lu Jinye found it very funny. ¡°Ziyu, I made the rules. It seems like I have the right to lead. Not only the so-called agreement, but also you. The right to lead is in my hands. ¡± How could she be so stupid? If he didn¡¯t want to stop the so-called agreement, would she be able to escape from his hands? ¡°YOU¡¯RE CHEATING! ¡± Xie Ziyu was angered to death by him. From the beginning to the end, he had been in charge. How could he be so domineering? Seeing her get up from the bed, he suddenly leaned forward so that she identally bumped into his chest. The heat from the collision made her blush. ¡°What? Don¡¯t touch me. ¡± Lu Jinye took the opportunity to trap her in his arms. Of course, she didn¡¯t dare to twist her body around him. She could only stare at him. ¡°Be Good. ¡± He stroked the fur of the person in his arms. ¡°As long as you¡¯re a little more obedient, I¡¯ll agree to anything. I¡¯ll listen to you, okay? ¡± Xie Ziyu almost snapped out of her gentle voice. She opened her mouth and said, ¡°No, you forgot that we have an agreement. You clearly said that our marriage is an agreement... ¡± ¡°F * ck That Damn Agreement. I did mention an agreement, but I didn¡¯t say that it can¡¯t be changed! ¡± At the mention of this, the originally calm man became a little irritable. Xie Ziyu was stunned by his roar again. Very quickly, she realized what he meant. What was he saying? The agreement can be changed? Could it be that he wanted to... ... When Xie Ziyu finally came back to her senses, she was already taking a shower in the bathroom. Her skin felt warm water, veryfortable. But Lu Jinye, what did he mean by that? F * CK! Xie Ziyu didn¡¯t dare to think in that direction. She hugged her head and almost dived into the hot water. Don¡¯t ever do business with this man, or you¡¯ll only lose until you cry. After confirming this fact, Xie Ziyu took afortable hot shower. When she got up, she saw that her phone seemed to have missed a call. But it was her father¡¯s. Thinking about thest time he called, Xie Ziyu was a little annoyed. Although she used to be a little obedient in front of her father, it didn¡¯t mean that she was really like a soft persimmon that could be easily pinched, right? Did he not have a clear idea of what he had done in the past with his stepmother? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that her father was still a little soft-hearted towards her, and also because she was her biological father, she wouldn¡¯t have made things too ugly with him. Now, wasn¡¯t it amazing that he still shamelessly came to her house frequently for some benefits? Even if she could help, she wouldn¡¯t! Xie Ziyu threw her phone away and immediately wrapped up her pajamas before heading out. Lu Jinye leaned against the headboard and read a magazine. In fact, he could clearly feel that the temperature in the room was much lower than before. When he lifted his eyes and saw the woman wrapped up like a dumpling appearing in front of him, the corners of his mouth unconsciously twitched. Xie Ziyu directly ignored him, almost ignoring him. Under his gaze, she calmly avoided him, then lifted the nket and crawled into the bed. ¡°What? Why are you so wary of me? ¡± Lu Jinye looked at the huge bed and felt very unhappy. However, he took a step and sat beside Xie Ziyu, scaring her so much that she wanted to dodge to the side, but she realized that there was no space left. Chapter 1264

Chapter 1264: Chapter 1255 twisted logic

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What are you doing? Stay away from me! ¡± She reached out to block his arm, but realized that she couldn¡¯t block his next move at all. ¡°I originally wanted to let you go since you looked very tired today. If you deliberately make this move to attract me again, try what I will do. I will not hesitate to press you under my body and eat you up. ¡± Clearly, it was a threatening tone. Xie Ziyu red at him and gritted her teeth. How could there be such a shameless person? ¡°Lu Jinye, don¡¯t get addicted to taking advantage of me, okay? ¡± Her fingers were trembling. She was furious. ¡°How can you call this taking advantage of me? ¡± Lu Jinye frowned. ¡°Alright, even if you want to bring up our agreement, is there a clear stiption in the agreement that we can¡¯t have sex? ¡± Seeing how frank he was about this matter, Xie Ziyu really wanted to press the pillow in her hand directly onto his face. This man was simply shameless! ¡°This kind of thing doesn¡¯t need to be said. Do you still need us to specify it? ¡± This man was simply unreasonable! Lu Jinye admitted that he was being dishonest. At first, he didn¡¯t think that their rtionship would really slowly change, so of course, he wouldn¡¯t consider this kind of thing, let alonebel it on the agreement. But now, it just so happened that he took advantage of the loophole. He was so angry! Xie Ziyu decided not to talk to this quarrelsome man anymore. Otherwise, if she didn¡¯t sleep tonight, she would be directly angered to death by him. She angrily pulled the nket over her head andy on her side on the bed. ¡°Are you really angry? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! ¡± Lu Jinye deliberately leaned close, so he saw the red marks on the woman¡¯s neck. They were all left by him bit by bit. He could even imagine the flirtatious and seductive atmosphere. Lu Jinye inexplicably remembered that afternoon. It was the first time he remembered it. Even though she kept calling for him to stop, he couldn¡¯t stop. ¡°What are you looking at? ¡± Xie Ziyu pulled her nket over her nose vigntly, only exposing her eyes as she stared at him. ¡°You¡¯re that afraid of me? ¡± Lu Jinye knew that he had really scared her this afternoon, especially when that coat had somehow pricked his nerves. Now, he seemed to want to make up for it.. He licked his lips before saying in a hoarse voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose this afternoon. I definitely won¡¯t do something like this in the future. Even if I really wanted to have sex with you, I would have asked for your opinion in advance, alright? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you! You seem to be so domineering and unreasonable twice! ¡± Xie Ziyu felt her scalp tingle. How could she say things like ¡®do¡¯ and ¡®love¡¯ so casually? Bastard! Lu Jinye heard her answer and suddenly smiled evilly. ¡°Yes, I promise I¡¯ll ask for your opinion. If you¡¯re willing, we¡¯ll do it. If you¡¯re not, I won¡¯t force you to do anything. ¡± Xie Ziyu:¡±...¡± Wait a minute, Lu Jinye seemed to have shifted the focus of the problem. What did he mean by asking for her opinion? F * Ck, it was useless to ask for her opinion. How could she agree He even asked for her opinion? Xie Ziyu felt her face turn red and hot. Her ears were as red as a rabbit, and she hid under the nket, not daring to move. Lu Jinye felt that she was quite obedient now. At that moment, Xie Ziyu was as alert as a tense deer. She felt like she could run away at any moment. Sh * T, the woman didn¡¯t want to believe him at all. Lu Jinye felt a little guilty, but he still continued to coax her shamelessly, so that he could seed for his next benefit. ¡°How are you going to calm down? ¡± Chapter 1265

Chapter 1265: Chapter 1256, this woman, does she want to die?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION His voice became much gentler. Xie Ziyu opened her eyes sideways. She wanted to reach out to block him, but she realized that she was being held in his arms instead. ¡°I can¡¯t. As long as you don¡¯t touch me, it¡¯s fine. ¡± She really couldn¡¯t resist his approach. She was afraid that every time he got close to her, it would make her feel even more ufortable. Through the nket, she could still feel the beating of his heart in his chest. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Isn¡¯t it too much for me to hold you like this? ¡± Xie Ziyu didn¡¯t say anything. She closed her eyes, but she still couldn¡¯t resist the palpitations in her heart. It¡¯s over... ... Maybe she was really going to fall for him. Maybe from the start, she knew that she couldn¡¯t escape from his hands, but she always reminded herself to slow down, hoping that she could slow down a little and drag it out a little. Once one was at a disadvantage in love, it was a very sad thing. But now... ... The moment she closed her eyes, Xie Ziyu slowly sank into the beautiful dream that she had constructed. .. Today, Lu Jinye woke up earlier than Xie Ziyu, but he deliberately waited for her to wake up before nning to go downstairs together. Who knew that the moment she opened her eyes, she wished that she could stay far away from him, causing his expression to be colder and colder. This woman, does she want to die? Xie Ziyu was obviously still holding a grudge against him, so she angrily went to the bathroom far away from him to brush her teeth and wash her face. Her body really hurt, especially her legs, which couldn¡¯t move at all. Every time she moved her thighs, her muscles would get very sore. It hurt so much! ! ! It was all that man¡¯s fault! F * Ck, not only did he want to get into a fight, he even beat her up and put her in the hospital. He even spent the entire night refusing to go to the hospital for bandages. Thinking of this, Xie Ziyu became even angrier. ¡°Xie Ziyu,e over here. ¡± Seeing that she didn¡¯t want to touch him at all, Lu Jinye was obviously very unhappy. He was also very unhappy that she was so far away from him. ¡°No! ¡± Xie Ziyu had justbed her hair, and she wanted to be very far away from him. ¡°You can brush your teeth and wash your face alone. You can go downstairs firstter. ¡± Lu Jinye:¡±...¡± Seeing that she was so disobedient and refused to walk to his side, he only sneered. ¡°Okay. ¡± The sneer on his face made Xie Ziyu¡¯s hair stand on end. She guessed that this man must have no good intentions, especially this sneer. Sure enough, in the next second, he took her toothpaste and toothbrush and directly stuffed them into the trash can. He told her to brush her teeth! Even though it was such a rude action, but it was done elegantly by him in one go. Xie Ziyu felt her heart beat violently. Xie Ziyu:¡±...¡± ¡°Lu Jinye, are you crazy? Why did you throw my toothbrush toothpaste? ¡± She was really angered to death by this bastard! If you have the guts, throw yours? Was there a tyrant like Lu Jinye? Ah? No! The tyrants of history should stop fooling around with Lu Jinye! Bastard! Ma Dan! Xie Ziyu cursed all kinds of words in her heart, but she still couldn¡¯t vent her anger. ¡°I¡¯m sick, do you have any medicine? ¡± Lu Jinye sneered again and nced at her. ¡°Can¡¯t get over? HMM? ¡± ¡°I won¡¯te over, SUIT YOURSELF! ¡± How could someone be so unreasonable and so arrogant! Seeing that he had thrown away his toothbrush and toothpaste, Xie Ziyu ran downstairs in a huff, causing Lu Jinye to frown. She wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to give in. Seeing her run downstairs, Lu Jinye frowned. This woman, she¡¯s really stubborn! Damn it! Lu Jinye didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Young Master. ¡± At the dining table, Xiao Li brought the bread and milk over. She carefully nced at the slightly gloomy Lu Jinye and carefully said, ¡°Can I pour you a ss of milk? ¡± Chapter 1266

Chapter 1266: Chapter 1257 a woman¡¯s heart is like a needle at the bottom of the ocean

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Lu Jinye didn¡¯t say a word. He Sat upright in his seat, chewing on the bread in his mouth. He looked coldly at Xie Ziyu who was sitting on the Sofa. Xiao Li silently poured a ss of milk for Lu Jinye. He was very puzzled. Young master came down a few minutes after young Madam came down. She had just served breakfast. Young Madam looked at him and gulped down arge ss of milk. After chewing a few mouthfuls of bread, she finished her breakfast. She was stunned. In a few minutes, she finished her breakfast. Then, she sat on the Sofa and looked at her phone. When the young master sat at the dining table with a dark expression, Xiao Li finally understood. Did the young Madam not want to have breakfast with the Young Madam? It was really strange. When the young master came backst night, didn¡¯t he carry the Young Madam upstairs That sweet feeling. Why did he turn hostile now and not even want to have breakfast with the Young Madam? Xiao Li secretly nced at Xie Ziyu¡¯s dark expression. He did not know how the young master had offended the young Madam. Why did the young Madam¡¯s expression change overnight? Sure enough.. A woman¡¯s heart is like a needle at the bottom of the ocean. At that moment, Xie Ziyu had no idea what Xiaoli was thinking. She was chatting with thepany¡¯s employees in the WECHAT group. The Management Department of huanyu entertainment had created a wechat group. As soon as she entered, she saw 99 + messages on the screen. However, the discussion was still about her, Lu Jinye, and Jiang Chen. Xie Ziyu facepalmed. She knew yesterday¡¯s incident wouldn¡¯t go away so quickly. ¡°Director Xie, you¡¯re in the limelight now. Two men fought for you. Tsk, Tsk. You¡¯re so romantic. I admire you. ¡± Romantic my a * S Xie Ziyu cursed in her heart. ¡°Are you mocking me on purpose? Has My name spread throughout thepany? This is going to be cold. ¡± ¡°No way, hehe. Now everyone¡¯s talking about how your husband fought. It¡¯s really explosive. Boyfriend Strength Max! ¡± ¡°...¡± Xie Ziyu felt that this group of people had a unique point of view It was clearly Lu Jinye who had beaten him up yesterday. Shouldn¡¯t he be med for being overbearing and unreasonable? But now, he actually praised him for being handsome? What was going on? She really couldn¡¯t keep up with the pace of this world? Looking at the new messages in the group Chat, Xie Ziyu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. The moment thendline at home rang in the living room, Xiao Li immediately left to pick up the call. Theirndline was still in the form of a retro phone, which was what the old man liked. ¡°Hello? ¡± ¡°Hello, I¡¯m looking for my daughter, Ziyu. ¡± The slightly deep voice from the other end made Xiao Li stunned for a moment before she reacted. ¡°So it¡¯s Mr. Xie. Please wait a moment. ¡± ¡°Young Madam, your father wants you to pick up the phone. ¡± Father? Xie Ziyu, who was in a good mood, felt a little down when she heard that her father was looking for her. Lu Jinye naturally heard it as well, but he continued to eat his breakfast unhurriedly, pretending to read the financial news this morning. ¡°Father, you¡¯re looking for me? ¡± Father Xie wanted to me his daughter for not picking up the phone, but he remembered that he still had to ask her for help He changed his tone to a softer one. ¡°Ziyu, you¡¯re finally willing to pick up your father¡¯s call. Ever since you got married, I haven¡¯t seen you properly, and I haven¡¯t had much of a chance recently. ¡± ¡°Dad, just say what you want to say. ¡± Xie Ziyu interrupted him directly, her voice a little cold. Chapter 1267

Chapter 1267: Chapter 1258 moral kidnapping?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Don¡¯t beat around the bush. He and I haven¡¯t had much time recently. If you want to say something, just say it over the phone. ¡± Father Xie saw that his daughter had already said so So he opened his mouth and said, ¡°you should remember what I told youst time, right ¡°Father¡¯spany is in the red, and I need you to help me fill in this vacancy. ¡°although father didn¡¯t care much about you in the past, I gave you life. I hope you can save me at thest moment. ¡± After a long exnation, Father Xie no longer cared about what his daughter thought of him as long as she could save him. ¡°I won¡¯t fill this vacancy for you. Father, do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old child? Back then, there was a vacancy in thepany because my stepmother embezzled thepany¡¯s money to invest in the stock market. There¡¯s nothing wrong with whoever used the money to fill this vacancy. ¡± ¡°...¡± Father Xie was at a loss for words. She was absolutely right. This money was indeed used by he Li to invest in the stock market. ¡°But as my daughter, can¡¯t you help me when you have the ability? ¡± Father Xie was already getting anxious ¡°Your stepmother and Ruyun are indeed not very sensible, but your stepmother didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Ruyun is also young, so what if you help me? I promise this will be thest time. ¡± Moral Kidnapping? She had no obligation to save this stepmother and stepsister. Xie Ziyu sneered. She would never fall for this father¡¯s trick. Now that she had helped him once, there would be countless times after she tasted the sweetness. Human desires were endless. She didn¡¯t want to be sucked dry by this family of three. ¡°Dad, I can¡¯t do anything. ¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you do anything? You can beg Lu Jinye. He¡¯s your husband in name and my son-inw. Why can¡¯t you do anything? ¡± From Father Xie¡¯s point of view, Xie Ziyu just didn¡¯t want to help him. In fact, it was the same. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go and Beg Him, Dad? ¡± Xie Ziyu directly threw the me on him. Father Xie became even more anxious. ¡°You¡¯re his wife, so of course you¡¯re easier to talk to. Can¡¯t you help dad say something? ¡± ¡°No. ¡± Xie Ziyu directly threw out such a word, and his father waspletely choked. At this moment, he had already deeply realized how strange this daughter was to him. He was afraid that no matter what he did, he could not make her agree to help. ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t have to help. ¡± His father¡¯s tone became a little colder. ¡°Oh right, your sister is getting engaged next week. You have to attend, right? Ziyu, let me give you a piece of advice. Don¡¯t be too ruthless, or you¡¯ll suffer retribution in the future. ¡± Xie Ziyu did not care. Instead, she sneered. ¡°I also believe that there will always be retribution in this world. Look at you now and you will know. The funny thing is, your retributiones from the mother and daughter you protected in the past. How Ironic. ¡± ¡°You! ¡± Father Xie was getting angrier and angrier by her words, but there was nothing he could do. This daughter really knew how to poke his sore spot. ¡°I can¡¯t beat you, but you have toe to your sister¡¯s wedding. It¡¯s better to avoid unnecessary trouble. You don¡¯t want me to personallye to your door to invite you, do you? ¡± ¡°okay, I¡¯lle. ¡± Since they had already fallen out, Xie Ziyu couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste her breath on her father. She directly hung up the phone. There was no need to put on a father-daughter filial scene again. Wedding? It was easy to imagine that Xie ruyun would definitely cause some trouble at the wedding banquet. Of course, she would target her half-sister. However, this time, she didn¡¯t know whose wedding was ruined, or if her sister would suffer at the wedding banquet. Chapter 1268

Chapter 1268: Chapter 1259, what are you looking at

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Even though Lu Jinye didn¡¯t hear what was said on the phone, he could clearly hear what Xie Ziyu said. It seemed that her father was looking for her again. Lu Jinye thought, now she shoulde and ask him to help her, right She should know very well how difficult her father was to deal with. It was just as he thought, Xie Ziyu¡¯s scalp was tingling at this moment. It wasn¡¯t because she was afraid of this big family, but because she was afraid of trouble. These people were indeed very difficult to deal with. In her confusion, she raised her eyes and unintentionally met the man¡¯s gaze. His gaze was too direct, she almost couldn¡¯t walk, but she couldn¡¯t look at him calmly. Their gazes met, Xie Ziyu quickly moved away, but her face was still red and her heart was still beating. She couldn¡¯t calm down. ¡°What are you looking at? ¡± The guilty Xie Ziyu directly scolded him, making Lu Jinye¡¯s face even darker. Seeing his face darken, Xie Ziyu was still afraid. The ck-faced tyrant gave people a bad feeling. So, she quickly walked towards the door. Lu Jinye:¡±...¡± ¡°Little B * Stard! ¡± Lu Jinye was so angry that heughed. He lifted his leg and flipped over the stool in front of him, rolling to a corner. Xiao Li was so angry and amused that she couldn¡¯t help butugh as she stood by the side. She had almost heard what Father Xie had said just now. This father was so aggressive. If it wasn¡¯t for young master¡¯s help, Young Madam would definitely have been bullied. Only when he was really angry would he be satisfied! Lu Jinye¡¯s face waspletely ck. If she didn¡¯t beg him, then forget it. Let her face her father, her top-notch sister, and that scumbag with legs. It would be very interesting to deal with the top-notch by herself! Even though Lu Jinye thought so in his heart, he couldn¡¯t help but worry that she wouldn¡¯t be bullied. After all, the mother and daughter¡¯s methods and the scumbag man¡¯s shamelessness made it weird that she wouldn¡¯t be bullied. Why would he care about her? Let¡¯s just die from being bullied! Little Bastard, you always know how to bully me! ¡°Young Master. ¡± Xiao Li saw that Lu Jinye looked like he was about to leave, and her expression didn¡¯t look too good. She hurriedly called out, ¡°young master, didn¡¯t you see the tie upstairs? ¡± ¡°What tie? ¡± Lu Jinye wasn¡¯t going to respond, but when he heard her mention the tie, he still asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the tie young Madam picked out for you? It¡¯s right there, ¡± Xiao Li said. ¡°It¡¯s on the cab. ¡± Xie Ziyu gave it to him? Lu Jinye really didn¡¯t think that Xie Ziyu would give him a tie. What did a woman mean by giving a man a tie? Even if there was really no code word, Lu Jinye could still imagine things. ¡°Are you sure she gave it to you? ¡± ¡°Of course. ¡± Xiao Li smiled ¡°I clearly heard young madam say that she wanted to give you this tie, butter on, she was dyed because of an argument with young master. That tie was something young Madam took a fancy to thest time she went shopping for baby products. She must have liked it a lot before she chose to give it to you.¡± ¡°...¡± Would this woman think of giving him a gift? Or a tie. ¡°I got it. ¡± This was the first time she had given him a gift, but not only did this damn woman dawdle and refuse to give it to him, she hadn¡¯t said a word until now. Lu Jinye was helpless, and the anger in his heart dissipated quite a bit. ¡°young master, Young Madam should like you, but how can a girl take the initiative in certain matters? ¡± Xiao Li carefully analyzed Xie Ziyu¡¯s psychology ¡°young master, if you like a girl, you have to be more direct. Don¡¯t beat around the Bush and act arrogantly. You¡¯ll really make your sweetheart run away. ¡± Chapter 1269

Chapter 1269: Chapter 1260 babies connected by blood

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Lu Jinye:¡±...¡± ¡°Do I still need you to teach me? ¡± ¡°Of course not. Xiao Li is a girl, so of course she knows what girls are thinking. I¡¯m just trying to get young master to treat her right. ¡± Lu Jinye nodded. He was still a little worried when he thought of Xie Ziyu leaving the house. He was just worried that she would be bullied. ¡°I understand. ¡± Xiao Li was relieved when he saw Lu Jinye leaving the house as well. As long as young master was here, nothing would happen to young Madam. ¡°...¡± Of course, Gu Ruochu knew about Lu Jinye and Jiang Chen. She felt helpless when she heard Xie Ziyu¡¯sint on the other end of the phone. He was so impulsive. To be honest, Ruo Chu had never seen him so impulsive, especially when it came to hitting people. Since he had be a celebrity and a public figure, he had restrained his temper a lot. ¡°Ruo Chu, do you think it¡¯s his fault? Did he go too far? ¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s a little too much to hit people, but I think he must have a reason to do it, ¡± Gu Ruochu analyzed ¡°Who is this Jiang Chen? I think I¡¯ve heard about him from you before, but I didn¡¯t pay much attention to him. I didn¡¯t expect him to cause such a bigmotion. ¡± ¡°A colleague of mine had a good impression of him at that time. Later, he was sent by thepany to study abroad. At that time, we had a pretty good rtionship, but he left the country without saying a word, so I cut off all contact with him. ¡± Gu Ruochu understood. A rtionship that had not even begun waspletely over. At that time, she was still young, so her thoughts were naturally flirtatious. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jin Ye is a very reasonable person. It¡¯s easier tomunicate with him. ¡± Gu Ruochu saw that this pair was getting along very well and it seemed as if she had secretly developed feelings for him. ¡°Who cares about him? ¡± Xie Ziyu huffed angrily. She still had to go to the office today. ¡°Ziyu, are you in love with him? ¡± Gu Ruochu was very straightforward. Xie Ziyu did not even have time to prepare her retort as she waspletely stunned. She lowered her head and silently admitted it. ¡°Ruo Chu, I really regret marrying him now. Only a fool would make such a stupid marriage agreement. ¡± Xie Ziyu was actually a little sad. ¡°Ziyu, isn¡¯t it a good thing that you two can really develop a rtionship? ¡± Xie Ziyu shook her head, ¡°he does seem to be a little interested in me, but he won¡¯t really love me. It¡¯s impossible. ¡± ¡°Why? ¡± ¡°because he won¡¯t love anyone. ¡± Xie Ziyu bit her lip and calmly replied ¡°Ruo Chu, you should know very well that he¡¯s asexual. This is something that even doctors have confirmed. You should also know very well that it¡¯s impossible to turn a homosexual back, let alone an asexual. Perhaps he¡¯s only interested in me for a moment and might throw me away after a while.¡± ¡°Ziyu. ¡± Gu Ruochu could not continue because it was the truth. Xie Ziyu continued, ¡°Ruo Chu, you don¡¯t have tofort me. We both know that this is the truth. When I was young, my mother said that she woulde back earlier, but she left me long ago. My father said that he would love me, but in the blink of an eye, he married my stepmother and took the little girl over.¡± ¡°It will get better. You still have a baby in your belly, it belongs to you. ¡± ¡°Yes, it belongs to me. ¡± Xie Ziyu subconsciously stroked her belly. She did not know why, but she felt a surge of emotion. Indeed, this child belonged to her. It was connected to her by blood. ... After hanging up the phone, Gu Ruochu raised her head and saw the red-eyed Yi Yu. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re crying so hard. ¡± Chapter 1270

Chapter 1270: Chapter 1261, deep cab

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°boss. ¡± Yi Yu had just opened her mouth to say two words when she could not help but burst into tears. ¡°How could Zhou Tianyang treat me like this? It¡¯s been six years. Have these six years of my youth been fed to a dog? ¡± After thinking about it for a few days, Yi Yu still could not ept that he was a deep cab. What did she do wrong She wanted to let this person lie to her in every way possible, and she even lied to him for six years. ¡°This is not your fault, Yi Yu. If you can stop now, it¡¯s still not toote. ¡± To be able to lie to someone for six years, this man¡¯s scheming was definitely not ordinary. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you still have feelings for him? ¡± ¡°Of course not. Ever since I found out that he was a cheating gay, I haven¡¯t had a shred of nostalgia for him. ¡± Even if there was, she would force herself to suppress it in her heart. From the very beginning, this man had put on a veil of deception. He only wanted to y the long game and get her to bear the children of these two men. He even wanted to use her as a cover toe out of the closet. How disgusting. These two men had nned everything from the very beginning. Didn¡¯t they feel that their actions werepletely devoid of conscience? ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t know. I was really afraid that you would act foolishly. ¡± Gu Ruochu suddenly remembered her phone call that night. ¡°But what¡¯s with that Fu Li? Since when have you had any dealings with him? ¡± Fu Li? ¡°That night, I was almost dragged to the hotel by Zhou Tianyang. Fortunately, I saw his car. I thought of a way to get his attention and he took me away. ¡± ¡°I happened to pass by here. Is there such a coincidence in this world? ¡± Yi Yuxin. Gu Ruochu did not believe it. ¡°who cares, as long as I wasn¡¯t hurt at that time. ¡± Yi Yu did not want to think too deeply about it. During that period of time, she had indeed suspected Fu Li¡¯s intentions towards her. Logically speaking, she was just an ordinary girl and there was nothing special about her that could attract the attention of such a rich and powerful young master. She had no money, no power, and there was nothing for her to be targeted by anyone. She did not even dare to think about a rich and powerful young master like Fu Li. ¡°That¡¯s true. But what do you n to do next? Has Your parents found out? ¡± ¡°What else can I do? I¡¯ll hide it for now. We¡¯ll talk about it when the timees. ¡± When she heard this, Yi Yu was a little listless. Even now, she did not know how to deal with the matters in her hometown. She and Zhou Tianyang had already met each other¡¯s parents and discussed the matter of marriage. Now that such a matter had suddenly happened, there would definitely be a lot of gossip. However, she could not expose Zhou Tianyang¡¯s gay identity because their small city was very conservative and could not ept this fact. If Zhou Tianyang was angry and attacked their family again, that would be terrible. She had basically kept this a secret from her parents. She had even avoided her parents¡¯initiative to talk about the wedding. It was truly frustrating that such a thing had happened just as the wedding was about to begin. ¡°It¡¯s alright, things will be resolved eventually. It¡¯s better to be single than to marry such a person. I should congratte you. The heavens have pulled you back in time just as you were about to step into the door. ¡± Yi Yu only replied when she heard Gu Ruochu¡¯s teasing words, ¡°I should thank you for this matter, boss. If you had not discovered it, I might never have known that these two men were involved in such a dirty business. ¡± The thought of the two gay men plotting to have their own children and plotting to have me as their cover made her feel disgusted. The poprity of gay men in small cities was very low and many people did not believe that such a person existed. Chapter 1271

Chapter 1271: Chapter 1262

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Zhou Tianyang had always been this kind of so-called good man who appeared to be honest on the surface. Even if she were to discover Zhou Tianyang and du Tao¡¯s malicious intentions when the timees, she would be obstructed by her iprehensible parents even if she wanted to divorce them. Yi Yu felt goosebumps all over her back when she thought of the possibility of marrying someone from the past. It was really ast-minute step. The boss had pulled her back from the edge of the cliff. ¡°You can only say that you¡¯re lucky. Huo Nanchen and I had only nned to have a meal together but we didn¡¯t expect to run into your boyfriend. ¡± ¡°thank you for telling me, boss. ¡± Gu Ruochu rubbed her head when she saw her sniffling pitifully. Yi Yu¡¯s mood seemed to have improved after she left thepany. Her breakup had been a huge blow to her. It had been six years. Yi Yu¡¯s lips curled into a cold sneer. In the end, she realized that it was all for naught. She basically had nothing to do this afternoon. Yi Yu took a leave of absence and nned to rest at home. When she woke up, she realized that she was the only one in the house. The uneasiness and coldness surrounded her. She rested her head on the pillow with one hand, and that kind of ufortable feeling welled up in her heart again. Forgetting a rtionship was not something that could be forgotten easily. Looking at the lights outside, a crazy thought suddenly appeared in her mind. Why don¡¯t we go drink. After being together with Zhou Tianyang, she had almost never suffered through these things. She didn¡¯t even drink a drop of alcohol. Just thinking about it made her feel unconvinced. She had given so much for that man, but in the end, this was the result. Forget it, let¡¯s drink. After making up her mind, Yi Yu got up from the bed and began to change her clothes. To go to a bar, of course, she had to wear a sexy and hot style. Yi Yu looked at her wardrobe and cursed in a low voice. Why was she so honest in the past She didn¡¯t even have a piece of clothing with such a bold style. But she could borrow one from her good friend. After dressing herself up, Yi Yu and her good friend Xiao Mi went straight to the most lively bar. Looking at the colorful world of the Bar from outside, Yi Yu secretly whistled to express her surprise. ¡°Xiao Yu, you should have thought it through a long time ago. It¡¯s boring to y with one man in this world. Of course, you have to y with a lot of men. ¡± But seeing the handsome men in the bar, Xiao Mi¡¯s eyes were shining. Yi Yu nced at her speechlessly and jokingly scolded, ¡°stupid infatuated idiot. ¡± But seeing so many handsome men present, her mood was much better. dies, what would you like to drink? ¡± ¡°Hello, two cocktails please. ¡± The noise in the bar became louder and louder. They had to speak very loudly to be heard. The handsome guy at the bar acted like he was performing a magic trick. He quickly made two cocktails for them. ¡°What do you think? Isn¡¯t this ce fun? ¡± Xiao Mi shouted beside her ear. ¡°Come, let¡¯s celebrate your happiness of being single tonight. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± The two girls¡¯wine sses touched and they let out happy and unrestrainedughter. Perhaps the atmosphere in the bar was too indulgent. Yi Yu and Xiao Mi drank more and more until they werepletely drunk in the end. ¡°Xiao Mi, I just realized that you¡¯re right. Men are like pig trotters. ¡± Yi Yu felt that her mind had be muddled and she was seeing stars. Xiao Mi was already drunk to the point that she was tongue-tied. She smiled foolishly and said, ¡°that... isn¡¯t that right? There are even more fun things. Do you want to try them? ¡± ¡°What? ¡± ¡°looking for a handsome guy to spend the night. ¡± Chapter 1272

Chapter 1272: Chapter 1263

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Xiao Mi approached her nervously, ¡°let me tell you, there are countless types of handsome guys here, European, American, Asian, cold, and flirtatious... do you want to give it a try? ¡± ¡°okay, find a handsome guy! ¡± Yi Yu felt that her brain had been paralyzed by alcohol. She looked around and immediately spotted the long-legged handsome guy who had just entered the door. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s you. ¡± Before Xiao Mi could react, Yi Yu had already pounced on the person at the door. ¡°This handsome guy... ¡± However, Yi Yu, who waspletely drunk, did not feel the strange atmosphere around her. The world seemed to have suddenlye to a standstill at that moment. Even Xiao Mi widened her eyes in surprise as she watched Yi Yu pounce on that long-legged handsome guy in a suit. ¡°Xiao Yu... ¡± How could Xiao Yu... ... How could she pounce on that man ? ? ! The surrounding people gasped. Fu Li did not expect to be pounced on by a drunkard the moment he stepped into the bar. He looked down and saw a pair of bright eyes, intoxicated like the sea. ¡°Yi Yu? ¡± The man¡¯s interested and maic voice sounded. Yi Yu felt that the voice above her seemed familiar, but she didn¡¯t realize who it was. ¡°Your Voice is very nice. You are so pretty, aren¡¯t you? ¡± Yi Yu felt that she was almost intoxicated by the man¡¯s voice through the dazed light. ¡°really? ¡± Yi Yu nodded obediently, and the man¡¯s lips curved slightly. ¡°Young Master Fu? ¡± A man in a suit seemed to be waiting for his instructions, and a strange woman suddenly ran over. She should have thrown her away, but young master Fu stopped her in time. ¡°Thisdy is drunk. Go get a room right away and let her rest well. ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Young Master Fu knew thisdy. But before the man in the suit could touch one corner of her clothes, Yi Yu reached out and wrapped her arms around the man¡¯s neck, and she crawled into his arms. Xiao Mi was so scared that she couldn¡¯t move. Her mouth was open, and she couldn¡¯t close it. ¡°Yi Yu... ¡± Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t understand what was happening in English. She just hugged the man in front of her tightly. ¡°handsome, can you apany me today? ¡± ¡°apany you? ¡± Fu Li seemed to have heard something extraordinary. He lifted her chin with his fingertips. ¡°sister, are you sure you want me to apany you? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m very sure. ¡± Yi Yu nodded her head like a chicken pecking at rice. She looked at him with her drunken eyes and was very tempted. ¡°Okay, follow me. ¡± As if Satan had made the decision, Yi Yu was picked up by the man rudely and walked to the room that she had booked. ¡°Young Master Fu? ¡± The people behind were all stunned, but they heard him say, ¡°get lost. ¡°. So, the people behind immediately got lost. Fu Li never thought of himself as a good person. Since Yi Yu hade to him on her own ord and even invited him warmly, there was nothing for him to be embarrassed about. So, the next day, when Yi Yu woke up from her drunken dream, she realized that her entire body was sore. The scene fromst night gradually surfaced in her mind. Yi Yu turned her head and met a pair of peach blossom eyes that were smiling. That seductive face had too much of a visual impact. It was so close that it almost made people dizzy. She was stunned for a few seconds. When she confirmed that the person lying next to her was indeed Fu Li, her brain was about to explode. Both of them were naked. A nket wrapped them together. She did not need to look to know what had happened. Yi Yu¡¯s mind went nk. Then, she screamed in a low voice and rolled all the nkets onto herself. But when she saw the man¡¯s naked body, she closed her eyes and screamed even louder. Chapter 1273

Chapter 1273: Chapter 1264

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Fu Li got what he wanted when he saw the woman¡¯s angry look. He calmly picked up the messy clothes on the ground and put them on one by one. He really didn¡¯t expect that after being with a man for so many years, she was still clean. But when he thought of her boyfriend¡¯s character, he could roughly guess it. ¡°Fu Li, I¡¯m going to sue you! ¡± Yi Yu¡¯s first reaction was rape. ¡°Yes, I agree. Anyway, the evidence is ready. You should still have something of mine in your body. ¡± Yi Yu:¡±...¡± How could this person be so shameless? Hearing him say the word ¡®body¡¯ , she felt as if her entire body was about to be crippled. It was extremely sour. The corners of Fu Li¡¯s mouth involuntarily curled up as he looked at the woman lying on the bed and slowly said, ¡°Last night, you were clearly the one who pestered me in every way possible. You were so passionate that I couldn¡¯t let go at all. You know that I couldn¡¯t reject a girl who had a good impression of me. Now, you¡¯re actually making things difficult for me? ¡± Yi Yu¡¯s face turned red as she said loudly, ¡°impossible, how could I... How could I pester you endlessly? ¡± ¡°Do you want me to y the video fromst night? It can clearly show that you are the one who is entangled with me and won¡¯t let me go. Do you want to see it? ¡± ¡°No! ¡± Yi Yu¡¯s face waspletely red, like a ripe tomato. She never thought that she would have such a wild side. Alcohol harms people, it really harms people! It should be impossible to sue for rape. It was too embarrassing. She could not imagine how she was entangled with this man in front of her yesterday. It was still Fu Li. Ah... ... Yi Yu hugged her head. She felt that she could go to hell. It was too F * cking embarrassing! Seeing the woman hugging her head and wailing on the bed, Fu Li was neither too fast nor too slow. He lowered his head and teased, ¡°why aren¡¯t you getting up? Do you want to do it again now? ¡± ¡°You go out first. I need to change my clothes. ¡± Only then did Yi Yu realize that she had to deal with the matter in front of her. Once she said those words, she felt as if she was ordering him. Sure enough, the moment she raised her head and saw his peach blossom eyes looking at her with such interest, she was so scared that she hurriedly changed her words. ¡°I¡¯m going out. Can you carry me? ¡± Seeing that he was actually willing to listen to her and turned his back without any questions, she finally heaved a sigh of relief. Although her hands were still trembling, Yi Yu quickly put on her clothes. ¡°where are you nning to go? ¡± Yi Yu had just touched the doorknob when she heard the sound of the man¡¯s lighter turning on and his unhurried voice. ¡°Young Master Fu, I¡¯ve offended you yesterday. I should leave now. ¡± Yi Yu did not know where Xiao Mi had gone at this time, but only Xiao Mi should know aboutst night¡¯s incident. She still wanted to know the cause and effect of the incident. How did she inexplicably climb into Fu Li¡¯s bed? However, a yboy like Fu Li would at most just treat it as an act. ¡°aboutst night¡¯s incident, I thought you wanted to tell me something. ¡± Yi Yu deliberated for a moment, and a smile appeared on her face. ¡°How should I put it, Young Master Fu? I¡¯m an adult now, and I¡¯m responsible for my own responsibility. Yesterday, I was indeed reckless. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s it? ¡± He stared at her with a half-smile and said casually, ¡°I remember that you seemed to treat me as a cowherd in the shop yesterday. I¡¯ll remember this grudge. ¡± COWHERD... COWHERD ? ? Yi Yu¡¯s brain almost exploded when she heard that, and her face turned red. Oh God, she could treat quite a few as cowherds. It was over. Would Fu Li let her leave this room safely? How much alcohol did she drink yesterday? How blind was she to treat Fu Li as a cowherd in the shop. Oh God, let¡¯s just kill her with a bolt of lightning! Chapter 1274

Chapter 1274: Chapter 1265: She was the one who took the initiative

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION So she was the one who actually raped him. Her mind was a mess. Even after she came out, Yi Yu was still a little muddle-headed. The scene fromst night was very fragmented in her mind. She even left a few hundred yuan for Fu Li just now. It could be considered as his mental loss... ... Yi Yu knew that he didn¡¯t care about these few hundred yuan at all, but now that she had all the cash on her, she couldn¡¯t possibly... ... Go whoring for nothing ? ? Pulling the strings mercilessly didn¡¯t seem too good. Sigh, mncholy. As soon as she went out, Yi Yu took out her phone and called Xiao Mi. Probably because she had a terrible hangover, Xiao Mi only picked up the phone after a long time. In a daze, Xiao Mi climbed down from the bed. When she saw the number, her whole body tensed up. ¡°Yi Yu, you¡¯re awake? ¡± Was it still that bold and crazy girl fromst night? ¡°I¡¯m awake. My mind is very clear now. ¡± Yi Yu exhaled. ¡°What happenedst night? Why was I in Fu... that person¡¯s room! ¡± ¡°You still want to ask? I thought you did it on purpose! Last night, I said I wanted to look for a handsome man, but in the end, you jumped directly to young master Fu¡¯s side. I couldn¡¯t f * Cking pull you back even if I wanted to... ¡± At that moment, she was so scared that she woke up. Yi Yu¡¯s mind was muddled. It was indeed simr to what Fu Li had described. She took the initiative. Was she crazyst night She actually dared to provoke Fu Li? Alright, she took the initiative to send herself to Fu Li, but the person she happened to meet was not a gentleman, so she directly slept with him. Yi Yu hugged her head and went crazy. Xiao Mi¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone, ¡°Yi Yu? Yi Yu, are you still listening? ¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m hanging up now. ¡± Yi Yu stood at the door and felt a chill somewhere. She felt that it was better to leave this damned ce as soon as possible. She had betrayed Zhou Tianyang. As this thought shed through her mind, Yi Yu felt that she was hopeless. She kept saying that she could not forgive him, but her six-year rtionship had umted bit by bit, seeping into all of her consciousness and her normal life. How could she pretend that nothing had happened. How could shepletely forget about him. Yi Yu felt a bitter taste in her mouth. The photos of Zhou Tianyang and those men were like whips hitting her heart and face. She would try her best to erase this person from her life. The next call came from her mother. Xia Lan asked a few simple questions about her recent life She started to talk about her marriage. ¡°Xiao Yu, when do you and Tianyang n to get married? In a few months, we will talk about the New Year. When will your marriage be settled? ¡± Xia Lan did not know anything about Zhou Tianyang at all. She urged her daughter like an ordinary woman, ¡°marriage is a major event. You have to settle it as soon as possible so that your life can be settled. ¡± Yi Yu had always listened to her parents, but now she suddenly felt a little irritated when she heard her say this. Could it be that marriage was the only thing in a person¡¯s life? It seemed to be the case for everyone. Everyone followed the rules and booked a lifetime. Since they had already booked it without any surprises, what was the point? She felt very irritated. ¡°okay, mom, I understand. We will discuss it as soon as possible. I Will Give you and dad an answer during the New Year period. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. ¡± Although Xia Lan felt a little uneasy, she felt that it was probably her own illusion. Yi Yu collected her emotions just now and was startled by the car horn. ¡°Get in. ¡± Fu Li leaned out of the car and his sunsses slid down to reveal his peach blossom eyes. ¡°Are you crazy? A Horn on the road? This is called making noise, do you understand? ¡± Chapter 1275

Chapter 1275: Chapter 1266 don¡¯t follow me

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Yi Yu saw that face and immediately retorted, ¡°who wants to get in your car? Go wherever you like. If you block my way again, I¡¯ll make you suffer! ¡± Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m afraid of him. No matter how rich and powerful he is, he¡¯s not my boss. I don¡¯t need to curry favor with him! ¡°weren¡¯t you quite free and easy to get into my car before you got into c? Now that you¡¯ve done everything, you¡¯re being reserved again, Huh? ¡± Fu Li waszily honking the horn in the car, no longer looking at her angry expression. Fu Li¡¯s car was blocking the middle of the road, so none of the cars behind could pass. The people behind were very impatient, but seeing the model of the car, they suspected that it was an unusual person, so they could onlyin to the women on the side of the road. ¡°Girl, can you ask your husband to stop honking? Also, if you don¡¯t want to leave, make room for the people behind you. Otherwise, how can you block our way? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, why are you blocking the middle of the road? ¡± ... There were all kinds ofints behind, but Fu Li turned a deaf ear to them. He only looked at Yi Yu outside. Yi Yu¡¯s face turned red. What kind of look were these people giving her She had nothing to do with this bastard, okay? ¡°Tell Him yourself. What does he have to do with me? ¡± Yi Yu red at the person in the car and turned around, wanting to leave. The car behind her had been following her the whole time. The speed at which they were walking was about the same. Yi Yu was even angrier after being followed the whole way, but if he paid attention to this person, he would be even more motivated. ¡°Are you crazy? Don¡¯t follow me! ¡± ¡°Get in the car. ¡± He only threw out these two words briefly. Yi Yu looked at the people behind her who had no choice but to follow his car and drive over, full ofints. Damn man! Yi Yu thought that it was better to let things slide. Anyway, she had nothing to guard against now, so she might as well give up on herself! ¡°Let¡¯s go! ¡± She opened the car door and sat directly in the passenger seat. ¡°Send me to the Wanbian city. Thank you. ¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m your driver? ¡± He lifted his lips and smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you insist that I get in the car? ¡± Yi Yu was very confident. ¡°If young master Fu doesn¡¯t want to be a driver, then I¡¯ll just get out of the car. ¡± Fu Li suddenly chuckled. ¡°Yi Yu, you have to listen to me when you get in my car. Why are you so naive, silly? ¡± His tone was very soft, but Yi Yu felt goosebumps all over her body when she heard it. ¡°You... ¡± ¡°fasten your seatbelt. ¡± ¡°Let me out of the CAR. ¡± Yi Yu touched the car door with her hand. The car was immediately started and began to elerate at a considerable speed. She screamed so loudly that she was so scared that she hurriedly hugged the man beside her. He could only be heardughing maniacally. ¡°Lunatic, stop the car quickly! ¡± ¡°HOLD ME TIGHT! ¡± ¡°Ah... ¡± The car was speeding along the road at an almost impossible speed. Fu Li¡¯s lips had been holding an unfathomable smile. Yi Yu felt as if her heart was about to jump out of her chest. The scenery outside was almost impossible to see clearly, and she did not dare to raise her head. ¡°crazy, you lunatic! ¡± Yi Yu screamed. When the car hit the guardrail, Yi Yu almost cried. Her heart skipped a few beats, and for some reason, she suddenly felt a new sense of excitement. Really, it was too exciting. ¡°crazy? I have something even crazier. ¡± Fu Li smiled evilly. Suddenly, he let go of the steering wheel, hugged the woman in his arms, and kissed her. The car was not under his control, and it rammed into the front of the car everywhere. However, Fu Li did not care at all when the front of the car hit the guardrail. Instead, he sped up and continued forward. Perhaps he would hit the next position again, but he did not care at all. Crazy. Chapter 1276

Chapter 1276: Chapter 1267

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Yi Yu didn¡¯t know if he was crazy or if she was crazy. They kissed passionately inside the car as it drove. Under this strange stimtion, Yi Yu felt like she had be a different person. She even tried to pander to him. ¡°hold me tight. ¡± It was still the same three words. After a few collisions with the guardrail, the car spun in a circle and continued to speed on the road. Yi Yu¡¯s heart beat stupidly, and she hugged him even tighter. As soon as the three words were said, Yi Yu had already hugged his waist without caring about anything else. There weren¡¯t many people on this stretch of road. Only then did Fu Li dare to race. He was such a crazy and impudent man, a man who could bring new feelings and new excitement. He waspletely different from the conservative and Hypocritical Zhou Tianyang. The tires on the road created intense sparks. She was no longer afraid. Instead, a new kind of excitement and excitement was born. ¡°hold me tight. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± She didn¡¯t want to care about the consequences. She just wanted to enjoy this moment, and she just wanted topletely release herself. Their lips were touching, and they felt the energy that was transmitted to them from each other. Her heart felt like it was about to be crippled, but she could clearly hear the intense heartbeats of the two of them. It was something that she had never experienced before. For a second, she almost lost the feeling of her heart beating and her heartbeat. She suddenly felt that he was the rebellious person that she yearned for. Everything that she had suppressed for Zhou Tianyang exploded at this moment. The car returned to its calm state during thest spin, and the car returned to its normal speed on the road. At this moment, the sun was setting in the West. Yi Yu saw a beautiful scene that was rarely seen in her life. The mountain scenery in the distance reflected the colorful refracted light, and it was so beautiful that it was soul-stirring. It was like a dream. Yi Yu waspletely immersed in the beautiful scene in front of her, and her heart was beating very fast. Ahhh, so beautiful, so beautiful! The roof of the car opened, and she raised her hand high up. It was the first time she felt such a carefree and free breath, as well as excitement. Yi Yu was very excited. Fu Li saw that she was like a child, so he just smiled and continued driving. ¡°Is it Nice? ¡± When she sat down, Fu Li asked casually. Yi Yu was not reserved at all. ¡°Yes, is there water? I¡¯m thirsty. ¡± Fu Li reached out to take a bottle of water from the back. Yi Yu reached out to take it enthusiastically, but the moment she touched it, she touched his hand. She immediately retracted her hand, but it met his pair of Peach Blossom eyes and that extremely charming face. In the past, she already knew what kind of shock his face was, but now that she was so close to him, Yi Yu felt that she was really going to sink into it. ¡°What are you looking at? ¡± Yi Yu fiercely scolded him, and then she averted her gaze. ¡°You¡¯re really turning hostile and refusing to acknowledge me. Just now, you were hugging me and responding to my kiss. Just now, you looked very happy, but in the blink of an eye, you¡¯re scolding me again? ¡± Fu Li smiled and said. Yi Yu saw that he didn¡¯t have much of a temper after being scolded, so she felt that this person should be the type of person with a good temper. Didn¡¯t they say that rich people had very bad tempers? Yi Yu snorted, and the corners of her mouth unconsciously curved up. ¡°You let me get in the car, but you still want to control my emotions. Aren¡¯t you being too overbearing? You deserve it! ¡± ¡°Okay, I deserve it, okay? ¡± ¡°HMPH. ¡± The car continued to drive on the road, and Yi Yu¡¯s mood became unprecedentedly good and happy. When she was with Fu Li, she had this magical feeling, as if she could break away from all the restrictions and enjoy freedom and time to her heart¡¯s content. It was too wonderful. During this ¡°self-driving tour¡± , the car stopped at a coffee shop. Yi Yu really didn¡¯t know that there would be a coffee shop in such a remote ce. It looked pretty good. Chapter 1277

Chapter 1277: Chapter 1268, okay

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Do you want toe in and have a seat? ¡± Fu Li stopped the car. Under the backlight, only his figure and outline could be seen. In fact, this person¡¯s appearance was too good to be true. Whether it was his figure or his appearance, there was nothing to criticize. The car was basically wrecked, and he looked a little miserable. A perfectly good car was ruined just like that. ¡°Let¡¯s sit, who¡¯s afraid of WHO? ¡± Yi Yu raised her chin, and her eyes were filled with a provocative smile. ¡°Then let¡¯s go. ¡± Fu Li reached out his hand in a gentlemanly manner. Yi Yu was not reserved and entered the cafe first. ¡°Hello, what kind of coffee would you like? ¡± Although the cafe was located in a remote area and the decoration was simple, the environment was still quite elegant. ¡°Two cups of coffee without sugar. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± The waiter took the money and gave her a number te. Yi Yu sat on the seat and enjoyed the atmosphere. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± Seeing that he was sitting directly next to her, Yi Yu frowned and pushed him away. ¡°Sit across from me. Don¡¯t be so close to me. ¡± ¡°then I don¡¯t want to. ¡± The man who had always been easy to talk to suddenly changed. He even hugged her directly in his arms. ¡°We kissed just now and I feel very satisfied. You slept with me and even kissed me. You must take responsibility for this, right? ¡± Yi Yu:¡±...¡± That¡¯s right, the two of them had kissed each other so much in the car just now. Yi Yu felt that she must have gone crazy. That was why she ignored the passionate kiss in the car and did not even care about how many times the car bumped into the guardrail. SLEPT... ... Indeed also slept ... But what the hell was she supposed to take responsibility for? ¡°Fu Li, this kind of thing seems to be more of a loss for girls, right? You¡¯re a yboy who sleeps with all the women. Are you nning to take advantage of this and still pretend to be good? ¡± Yi Yu expressed her disdain. ¡°You mean you¡¯re not responsible? ¡± Fu Li was very good at grasping the main point, and Yi Yu choked on his words. ¡°That¡¯s not what you said... ¡± ¡°You just don¡¯t want to be responsible. ¡± ¡°I. . . ¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t want to be responsible. You said so much. ¡± Yi Yu:¡±...¡± It seemed to be true. ¡°Then what do you want? ¡± Yi Yu stared at him, feeling that this person was just toying with her. Absolutely! He, a noble young master, was asking for P * Sses to be responsible, but wasn¡¯t it fun to see her y around with him Was it fun? ¡°You thought I was a Gigolo yesterday, right? Don¡¯t deny it. To be able to say things like spending a night with you, aren¡¯t you treating me like a Gigolo? Or are you treating me like a good sister? ¡± Thinking of the few hundred yuan he had under his lighter, Fu Li admitted that he was both angry and amused when he saw it. He even wanted to capture her and teach her a lesson. Damn it. Did he really think he was a duck? Yi Yu waspletely speechless. Indeed. ¡°It¡¯s not enough to keep me for one night. ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Yi Yu was confused again. She looked at him in a daze, only to see his thin and beautiful lips lift up His voice was abnormally evil. ¡°It¡¯s not enough to keep me for one night. You have to keep keeping me until I say this. You kept me a few hundred yuan. You don¡¯t need so much money for one night. ¡± ¡°Are you crazy? ¡± Yi Yu looked at him strangely. A rich young master begging her to keep him as a lowly employee, was he crazy? But hearing him mention the few hundred yuan, Yi Yu¡¯s face turned red. A few hundred yuan must have humiliated young master Fu¡¯s self-esteem, so he clearly wanted to settle the score with her, which was why he proposed such a method to make things difficult for her. Yi Yu shivered. If she had known earlier, she would have just snatched it away and left it with P¡¯s worth of money. Was that good enough? The corners of Fu Li¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°today, I¡¯ll go home with you. ¡± Chapter 1278

Chapter 1278: Chapter 1269: You didn¡¯t make me angry

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Yi Yu had wanted to use a joke to get over it, but this sentence made her choke again, and she almost spat out her coffee. Going home with her today? F * Ck, he was actually serious? ¡°Young Master Fu, if I said the wrong thing just now, I would have made you angry. You¡¯re a grown-up, so forgive me... ¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t make me angry. ¡± Yi Yu¡¯s face was bitter. ¡°I don¡¯t have money, no... not enough to support you. ¡± Fu Li¡¯s peach blossom eyes twitched. ¡°You gave me 800 yuan for what happenedst night. That¡¯s too expensive, so I¡¯ve decided to pay it back with my body until it¡¯s paid off. ¡± Yi Yu:¡±...¡± What did he mean by throwing a stone at his own feet? This was it. If she had known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have thrown away that few hundred yuan. ¡°I... ¡± Yi Yu wanted to say something else, but Fu Li¡¯s words stopped her. ¡°A person like me is very cheap. 800 Yuan is more than enough. ¡± ¡°...¡± Yi Yu didn¡¯t even know what was going on with herself, but she actually brought this person back to her home. In the small rented house, Fu Li frowned when he came in. Yi Yu looked at her small house with such a tall man and felt that he did not fit in. However, Fu Li did not seem to think much of it. He calmly walked through the door and sat directly on the small bed. ¡°Why is your bed so small? ¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m as rich as you? ¡± Yi Yu rolled her eyes at him and unhappily tidied up the bed and quilt. ¡°It¡¯s good that people like us have a ce to live. How can we be picky? ¡± Yi Yu felt her heart ache as she looked at the small bed that he was sitting on. A man with such a body could almost crush her bed. This man was out of ce in her small house. ¡°where can I take a bath? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s inside, but the ce to take a bath is very small, ¡± Yi Yu added, gloating in her heart. On a whim, she wanted to see how he could get through the bath in such a small rented house. Fu Li seemed to have seen through her thoughts. He only nced at her, then turned around and went into the small bathroom. It¡¯s not much, but it¡¯s clean. I can take it. Yi Yu tidies up her clothes outside, listening to the sound of water in the bathroom and a little unbelievable, I actually ¡°wrapped¡± a Gigolo back? This Gigolo in addition to identity is not too simr, other characteristics are too like a rich woman kept Gigolo. Well, that¡¯s not so bad. She wasn¡¯t afraid of being cheated because she had no money. As for the color, we still don¡¯t know who lied to whom. ¡ª Time flies, a blink of an eye to Xie Ruyun¡¯s wedding. Xie Ziyu had received a few calls since morning. They were all from the Xie family, as though they were afraid that she wouldn¡¯te. She had wanted to sleep well, but she was bombarded by a few calls. She really couldn¡¯t fall asleep, so she could only get out of bed. This bunch of annoying people! She still picked up her father¡¯s call. Father Xie¡¯s words weren¡¯t as harsh as those of the mother and daughter, even though he sounded a little impatient. ¡°Ziyu, will young master Lu Come? ¡± The highlight of the day, of course, was Lu Jinye. As long as he came, everything else wouldn¡¯t be a problem. For the sake of thepany, Father Xie didn¡¯t want to lose face. ¡°I won¡¯t. ¡± ¡°Why? You Two are husband and wife, yet you don¡¯t attend your sister¡¯s wedding? What kind of talk is that? People will gossip about you. ¡± Xie Ziyu couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. ¡°I quarreled with him. He¡¯s been angry with me for a long time, so he probably won¡¯te. ¡± Father Xie felt a headacheing on. ¡°Ziyu, I don¡¯t want to scold you, but can¡¯t you control your temper a little? Marrying someone can even offend your own husband? ¡± Chapter 1279

Chapter 1279: Chapter 1270

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my temper? I didn¡¯t get married to be a servant girl to serve a man. Can¡¯t I have a little bit of my own temper? ¡± Father Xie was unable to refute her for the time being, so he could only swallow his anger for the time being. At that time, he would still have to rely on his daughter. ¡°Okay, okay. Come over first. ¡± At that time, he would have a reason to call this son-inw over, right? ¡°Okay. ¡± Xie Ziyu replied coldly and directly hung up the phone. Yesterday, she had already chosen the clothes to go to the Xie family and ced them at the head of the bed. It was very convenient to change, so she hurriedly changed and left the room. ¡°Young Madam, YOU¡¯RE UP? ¡± Xiao Li had just gone upstairs when she saw the door open, so she asked. ¡°Yes. ¡± A smile appeared on Xie Ziyu¡¯s face. During this period of time in the Xie family, the person she liked the most was Xiao Li. Xiao Li always made her feel very at ease. e down and have breakfast. ¡± During this period of time, the rtionship between Xie Ziyu and Lu Jinye seemed to be very delicate. The two of them tacitly separated the rooms. The time they went out in the morning was different, and the time they came back in the evening was also different. Although it was hard to believe, it had indeed been a while since they had met. ¡°Young Madam, this is a gift for you to attend the wedding. We¡¯ve already wrapped it for you. ¡± Xie Ziyu took a look and found that the wrapping wasn¡¯t bad. It was just a symbolic gift, and the gift money was set ording to the standards of others. Since they weren¡¯t on good terms with each other, there was no need to worry too much about it. Seeing that she was about to leave after breakfast, Xiao Li nced upstairs. Young master wasn¡¯t out today, wasn¡¯t he nning to attend the wedding together? ¡°Young Madam, aren¡¯t you waiting for young master? ¡± Xie Ziyu knew that Lu Jinye didn¡¯t go out, but she still shook her head. ¡°My dad asked me to go over first, there¡¯s not enough time. ¡± Everyone knew that this was an excuse, but before Xiao Li could say ¡°young Madam¡± , Xie Ziyu had already left. Xiao Li:¡±...¡± Lu Jinye just happened toe down from upstairs. Xiao Li shook her head helplessly. ¡°Young Madam just left. ¡± He stopped on the stairs, his face turning dark again. She didn¡¯t want him to apany her to the wedding as her husband? ¡°I think young madam shouldn¡¯t be angry with you for a long time. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s a little embarrassed now. Young Master, this is the time for you to perform well, ¡± Xiao Li guided him. Lu Jinye¡¯s face turned dark as he asked, ¡°how are you going to perform well? ¡± ¡°As a hero saving the Damsel in distress, of course, ¡± Xiao Li analyzed from the side ¡°Young Master, think about what kind of good people her parents are. When the timees, they might bully young Madam one by one. Even though young Madam¡¯s temper won¡¯t be easily bullied, if a manes to support her at this time, the woman will definitely be touched!¡± What he said Made Sense. Lu Jinye listened. He felt that they couldn¡¯t be like before. They had to have a breakthrough, and now was their chance. He was really worried that those people who only cared about benefits would bully her. ¡°Okay, get the driver to drive a car to the Xie family. ¡± ¡°Yes, young master. ¡± ... Xie Ruyun woke up early in the morning to dress up. Looking at her delicate face in the mirror, it was the first time she was proud of her looks. When she dressed up, she wasn¡¯t any worse than Xie Ziyu, that old woman. In the past, when her rtives came to the Xie family, they would always praise Xie Ziyu for her good looks. However, they did not say a single word to her, causing her to feel inferior from a young age. ¡°The bride is so beautiful. ¡± ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s really beautiful. ¡± Amidst thepliments, Xie Ruyun puffed out her chest and left the house. However, she heard a smallmotioning from the other side. It was Xie Ziyu. Chapter 1280

Chapter 1280: Chapter 1271. She was so angry that her nose was crooked

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Xie Ziyu had kept her short hair for many years. She was a person with very fair skin. Compared to her long hair, she was more capable and clean. She was tall and wore a blue dress that made her look very tall. Therefore, she attracted the attention of the people present when she walked over. She walked over slowly with a more imposing manner. There were quite a lot of people present at the wedding. Xie Ziyu nced at many people who she did not know. Of course, there were also people she knew who she was not familiar with. However, they were not important to her. She was just a passing guest at this wedding. Xie Ruyun had already put on her bride¡¯s makeup and was standing there talking to he li. Yan Zheng was also beside her. He Li looked very pleased as if she was exining some things to the young couple. The moment she entered, she realized that the wedding was about to begin. Xie Ziyu calmly walked towards Xie Ruyun. Since her sister was getting married, she had to exin a little to avoid making a fool of herself in front of so many people. Xie Ruyun and her mother were shameless. She was also shameless. As soon as Xie Ziyu walked over, the people present began to discuss. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Ziyu? It¡¯s been so long since Ist saw her. I really didn¡¯t recognize her. She really does have the same beautiful face as her mother. ¡± ¡°If you look carefully, it¡¯s true. She should be 29, right? Why does she look like a young girl in her early 20s? I heard that she¡¯s married now, right? ¡± ¡°Yeah, I heard that she married a rich second generation. Her life is much better than her sister¡¯s. She¡¯s young and beautiful. ¡± ¡°I heard that Ruyun married a rich second generation as well? ¡± ¡°Tsk, how can she bepared to Ziyu? The Yan family is at most considered to be a nouveau riche in an Cheng, how can they be considered to be a rich young master? ¡± Xie Ziyu didn¡¯t take these discussions to heart, but when she heard the crowdparing him to Lu Jinye, she was in a bad mood. Even though he admitted that Lu Jinye was much better than him, it was enough to make people feel bad about being talked about like this at the wedding. Xie Ruyun was also beingpared to her sister by the crowd. She was so angry that her nose was crooked. This was her, Xie Ruyun¡¯s wedding. Why were these people so ignorant? ... ¡°Sis, you¡¯re here? ¡± Xie Ruyun went up to her with a smile on her face. Xie Ziyu really couldn¡¯t bring herself to smile when she saw this hypocritical face. Xie Ziyu wasn¡¯t in a good mood at the moment. When they were young, whenever they were together, their rtives would always praise Xie Ziyu¡¯s good looks. They basically didn¡¯t say anything nice about her appearance. At most, they would say that she was cute. At that time, she was still young, so she cared even more about such things. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here. ¡± After handing over the gifts and money, Xie Ziyu didn¡¯t think much about interacting with them. She just ate alone in the corner. ¡°congrattions on getting married. ¡± Xie Ziyu nced at Yan Zheng beside her. Her Gaze didn¡¯t change much. ¡°congrattions to Yan Zheng as well. I wish you both happiness. ¡± It was a very conventional congrattory sentence, but Xie Ruyun could hear the jealousy in her heart She held onto the man beside her and smiled sweetly. ¡°Thank you, sister, for letting go of past grudges and blessing ah Zheng and me. Sister, you and young Master Lu should also be happy. Young Master Lu might not have feelings for you for the time being, but I believe that feelings can be cultivated. ¡± Seeing that Lu Jinye didn¡¯te, Xie Ruyun felt as though her tail was about to go up to the sky. Did she forget what her father had told her earlier Xie Ruyun looked at her father, whose face had darkened ever since Xie Ziyu appeared alone, and her heart was filled with joy. Lu Jinye must really hate Xie Ziyu. Otherwise, why would he not evene to this sort of marriage of his wife and sister? Everyone knew that this would cause a scandal. The only exnation was that Lu Jinye didn¡¯t care about her at all. Haha! Chapter 1281

Chapter 1281: Chapter 1272 was about to vomit blood

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Young Master Lu must have hated this woman from the bottom of his heart. Xie Ruyun¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it was loud enough for the people present to hear clearly. They suddenly remembered how Xie Ziyu Knew Lu Jinye. ¡°Tsk, I remember now. Did He Li say that Ziyu sessfully married into the Lu family by seducing young Master Lu? ¡± ¡°You just remembered? Otherwise, her status doesn¡¯t seem to be worthy of the Lu family, right? No matter what, she has to pay attention to her social status, right? ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that Ziyu was such a shameless woman! ¡± ... The faces of the rtives next to them darkened. Speaking of which, they were also credited for catching the adulterer back then. Originally, they just wanted to see Xie Ziyu make a fool of herself. This woman had endured until she was 29, but she was still unwilling to ept the kind introductions of their rtives. This made them feel very embarrassed. In the end, they actually caught Xie Ziyu and the young master of the Lu family together. Now, the two of them were even sessfully married. This matter made them feel a little ufortable. They just didn¡¯t want to see Xie Ziyu get better. Xie Ziyu Chuckled, ¡°Eh? ¡± She didn¡¯t expect that Ruyun¡¯s usual words were not reliable. Today, she said it really well. ¡°Although Jin ye and I did have a misunderstanding when we got married, after these few months of being together, our rtionship has be stronger and stronger. She¡¯s extremely considerate towards me and the child. ¡± After saying that, she even touched her lower abdomen with a blissful expression. ¡°Now, I¡¯m even more looking forward to the birth of our child. ¡± Xie Ruyun¡¯s expression was almost unbearable, and her heart was so angry that it was about to bleed. What did Xie Ziyu mean? Was she mocking her for not saying any good words Was she also showing off her love for Ah Zheng in front of her and Ah Zheng? She was about to vomit blood. ¡°Ziyu. ¡± Some of her other cousins called out to her. Xie Ziyu nodded her head lightly, handed over the gifts, and walked over to catch up with them. ¡°Mom, look at her? She did it on purpose. She did it on purpose to anger me at the wedding! ¡± Xie Ruyun was so angry that her eyes were red. Originally, she had organized the wedding so grandly and hired a professional bridal makeup team. She hoped that she could make her wedding look good and get the man that Xie Ziyu wanted to marry It would definitely make Xie Ziyu Jealous to death. But in the end, she was the one who was outssed. ¡°What are you worried about? She just said a few words for no reason and you really believe that young Master Lu likes her? After all, you are still a child. ¡± He Li smiled and patted her daughter¡¯s shoulder ¡°Lu Jinye not apanying Xie Ziyu to the wedding today is the greatest proof. Lu Jinye definitely doesn¡¯t like this woman. Are you really fooled by her with just a few words? Don¡¯t worry, she will be abandoned by young master Lu sooner orter. ¡± After such an analysis, Xie Ruyun firmly believed it. Initially, she was so angry that she was scratching her heart and lungs. Now, she instantly felt much better. She continued to raise her proud chin. ¡°Mom is right. She deliberately made up a lie to show off in front of me. I can¡¯t be fooled by her. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡± He Li didn¡¯t want her daughter¡¯s wedding to be ufortable because of Xie Ziyu¡¯s words. Everything had to wait until after the wedding. Yan Zhengpletely didn¡¯t notice what the mother and daughter were talking about. He only noticed that Xie Ziyu was talking andughing with her rtives over there. That smiling face had not appeared on her face for a long time, at least not when she was facing him. The wedding ceremony was about to begin ording to procedure. It was held at the Xie family home and a special wedding team was hired. Chapter 1282

Chapter 1282: Couldn¡¯t chapter 1274 get straight to the point

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION As Xie Ruyun held onto her father¡¯s hand and walked towards Yan Zheng, Xie Ziyu inexplicably thought of herself and Lu Jinye. Speaking of which, they had never held a wedding before. She didn¡¯t know if she would have the chance in the future. ¡°Ziyu, eat the cake. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Xie Ziyu picked up the Matcha cake and took a few bites carefully. She didn¡¯t want to care about anything at the wedding. Basically, it was over after they finished eating. The priest had already delivered a speech on stage. A newlywed couple stood in front of him and epted the prayer. ¡°groom, are you willing to marry this girl beside you? ¡± ... Watching this boring scene end, he really felt very bored. ¡°Are you the woman who had a crush on my cousin and pestered him until she climbed into another man¡¯s bed? ¡± ¡°No. ¡± Xie Ziyu was munching on sunflower seeds by the side. When she saw this girl who was full of arrogance, she directly denied it without even batting an eyelid. The girl was obviously stunned for a moment and raised her voice, ¡°you denied it without even asking who my cousin is? ¡± Hearing this, Xie Ziyu suddenly smiled and felt that this girl was inexplicably stupid. ¡°You¡¯re already asking me if I¡¯m your cousin. You already have an answer in your heart, yet you¡¯re still asking me? Do you have nothing better to do? ¡± Wouldn¡¯t it be better to get straight to the point? Was there a need to talk so much nonsense in the first ce? The girl was choked by Xie Ziyu and became angry out of embarrassment, ¡°Xie Ziyu, my cousin will get married in the future. Don¡¯t be shameless and pester him anymore. ¡± Xie Ziyu did not want to quarrel with her. She did not know who had brainwashed her into thinking that she would still be obsessed with Yan Zheng? Seeing that the other party did not seem to care about her at all, the young girl became a little listless like a balloon that had been pricked. However, she still said fiercely, ¡°I¡¯m talking, do you hear me? ¡± Xie Ziyu was immediately amused by her. ¡°I hear you. ¡± ¡°Xie Ziyu, how shameless are you? Miss Li has already mentioned you by name, yet you don¡¯t have any sense of shame at all? ¡± The wedding ceremony was almost over. After that, there were a few tables of banquet tables. He Li heaved a sigh of relief and came to find trouble with Xie Ziyu again. ¡°Auntie, are you deliberately looking for trouble with me today? ¡± Xie Ziyu¡¯s expression immediately changed. So after she handed over the gifts and money, the mother and daughter wanted to find trouble with her instead? He Li thought that if this woman was silently scolded, she did not want to embarrass Xie Ziyu any further. After all, it was their Ruyun¡¯s wedding, so she could let her off. However, when she saw Xie Ziyu¡¯s sharp-tongued counterattack, a wave of anger quickly surged from the bottom of her heart Her mind went nk, and she pointed at Xie Ziyu and scolded, ¡°you... get out of my daughter¡¯s wedding! I knew you always hated our Ruyun, and now you want to cause trouble at Ruyun¡¯s wedding, right? Get Out, get out! ¡± He Li almost roared in anger, venting all her anger towards Xie Ziyu. Everyone looked over and their eyes fell on Xie Ziyu. What was going on? Xie Ziyu caused trouble at the wedding Previously, he Li seemed to have said that Xie Ziyu also liked today¡¯s groom. Could it be that this was the reason why Xie Ziyu caused trouble? ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Father Xie, who had never wanted to pay attention to Xie Ziyu, finally stepped forward when he saw that there was such a bigmotion. ¡°What¡¯s Themotion? You¡¯re still causing trouble at RUYUN¡¯S WEDDING? ¡± ¡°Hubby, your daughter is here to cause trouble at our daughter¡¯s wedding! Get the security to chase this B * stard out. I feel ashamed that our Xie family has such a shameful B * Tch. ¡± Chapter 1283

Chapter 1283: Chapter 1275: The wickedin first

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION He Li pointed her ring finger at Xie Ziyu, and the wickedined first. Xie Ziyu¡¯s anger was burning in her heart. She took the initiative to provoke her, and now she was still ndering her in front of everyone, right? ¡°Ziyu, you¡¯re too insensible, aren¡¯t you? If there¡¯s anything, we can settle itter. Are you joking about your sister¡¯s wedding? ¡± Of course, Father Xie was on he Li¡¯s side. Looking at the couple who had amon enemy, Xie Ziyu sneered. They were indeed husband and wife. No matter who was right or wrong, Father Xie would stand firmly on he Li¡¯s side. It was the truth that he wanted to protect his elders. He had to listen to the order of his elders. ¡°He Li, I¡¯ve tolerated you for a long time. ¡± Under everyone¡¯s suspicious gazes, Xie Ziyu stared coldly at the fierce face of he li, the Tigress She said loudly, ¡°how did I offend you, Madam Xie, just by sitting here and eating a cake ¡°Tell me what I did to mess up your daughter¡¯s wedding ¡°instead, you inexplicably came over to find me unhappy and scolded me for interfering with your daughter¡¯s wedding ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the few of you calling me and begging me toe, I wouldn¡¯t even be willing toe! ¡± All of her grievances were vented out in this speech, and he Li¡¯s face flushed red. She really couldn¡¯t bear to lose face. This little B * Tch, she didn¡¯t give her any face in front of so many people, right She had to make everyoneugh at the Xie family to be satisfied, right? This wasn¡¯t over yet. Xie Ziyu finished her words in one breath and directly walked over to a certain person who was recording the gifts. ¡°bring my gifts and gifts over. I won¡¯t being anymore. ¡± The person who recorded the amount of the gift money was dumbfounded, but he still helped her find it. The gift money that Xie Ziyu gave was a check, so she needed to find it. ¡°You... how can you be so shameless? You even want the gift money back. You¡¯re really not presentable. Young Master Lu is really unlucky to marry you. Aren¡¯t you afraid that others will gossip about him? ¡± Xie Ruyun was really mad. She was just watching how her mother dealt with this B * Tch Xie Ziyu, but who knew that it would bring such amotion to her wedding. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s none of your business. ¡± Xie Ziyu simply and roughly rolled her eyes at Xie Ruyun. ¡°since your Xie family is so shameless, what am I afraid of? ¡± ¡°congrattions, Xie Ruyun. In the future, when others talk about your wedding, they will know that your mother forced your sister to refund her gift on the spot. Do you think that others will treat me as a joke or treat you as a joke? ¡± Xie Ruyun¡¯s face turned pale. Indeed, in the future, others would treat her wedding as a joke. Yan Zheng¡¯s parents loved their reputation to begin with. The News of an Cheng had spread very quickly. If the Yan family knew about it, it would be even more incredible. The Yan family had always looked down on people like them, especially when their father¡¯spany had problems. Both parties had decided to hold two weddings, one in the Yan family and one in the Xie family. However, the Yan family¡¯s parents did not even bother to attend today¡¯s wedding. Xie Ruyun and her daughter also felt very bitter. Xie Ziyu sneered. She felt very happy as she looked at Xie Ruyun¡¯s increasingly pale face. ¡°You two enjoy yourselves. ¡± Xie Ziyu did not care about the looks of the people around her. She really did not want to let the mother and daughter benefit from this gift. ¡°Ziyu, Ziyu, don¡¯t be rash. ¡± Father Xie red at he Li fiercely and immediately came over to pull his daughter back. ¡°Ziyu, your stepmother may not be feeling well today, so she spouted nonsense. Don¡¯t mind her. ¡± He had something to ask Xie Ziyu for today. He Li really did not know when to keep her mouth shut. She only knew how to talk fast. Chapter 1284

Chapter 1284: Chapter 1276: I¡¯ll be there soon

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Dad, if you have anything else to say, just say it here. I still have something to do at home. ¡± Xie Ziyu¡¯s words sounded very cold. She did not want to stay in the Xie family any longer. ¡°Ziyu, listen to me, okay? Today is your sister¡¯s wedding. If you have any anger, I¡¯ll teach your aunt a lesson after the wedding. ¡± Lesson? Xie Ziyu felt that it was funny. This was the first time she heard her father say that he wanted to teach his precious wife a lesson. Seeing the mother and daughter¡¯s Ashen faces, Xie Ziyu felt that it was very interesting. She wanted to see how he li would teach he li a lesson. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let it go on ount of Dad. ¡± ¡°Be good, be good. ¡± He Li wanted to curse out loud, but she was shocked by her husband¡¯s gaze. It was the first time in so many years that she had seen him look at her like that. After this smallmotion, the Banquet went on smoothly. Soon after, the banquet was over. Xie Ruyun wasn¡¯t in a hurry to return to the Yan family with her husband because there was still an important matter to attend to. All the rtives had arrived. Seeing the seven aunts and eight aunts, he Li and her daughter felt confident that they would be able to persuade Xie Ziyu. ¡°where are you? ¡± Xie Ziyu was ying with her phone when she received a text. She was stunned. It was from Lu Jinye. After thinking for a moment, she sent a text back. ¡°I¡¯m at the Xie residence. ¡± ¡°okay, I¡¯ll be right there. ¡± He¡¯sing? Xie Ziyu¡¯s ears suddenly felt hot. No wonder he didn¡¯t go out today and didn¡¯t n to go to work. It seemed that he had nned to attend Xie Ruyun¡¯s wedding with her long ago? She seemed to have gone a little overboard today. She had clearly guessed it, but she pretended not to know and rushed out of the door. She seemed to be a little unappreciative? Xie Ziyu was a little nervous, but there was also an inexplicable emotion that she could not describe at all. Her heart was beating clumsily. ¡°Okay. ¡± She held her phone and thought for a long time before typing this word. Soon, he replied with only two words. Wait for me. Xie Ziyu¡¯s ears were even hotter. Why was he so easy to talk to today So tolerant of her? These two words seemed to be quite gentle. ¡°What are you doing? Your face is red? Are you talking to your husband? ¡± Her aunt¡¯s cousin suddenly teased. Xie Ziyu did not expect her reaction to be so big, and her face was red. ¡°It looks like it is. Are you guys talking about love? You two are quite interesting, dating after marriage. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. We¡¯re just talking about things. ¡± The mood that she had been suppressing all this while became extremely carefree at this moment. These few days, she had been having a Cold War and quarreling with him. In fact, she felt quite ufortable in her heart. At this moment, she looked forward to his arrival even more. ¡°Ziyu,e over here for a moment. We have something to tell you. ¡± Xie Ziyu¡¯s father walked over to call her. When Xie Ziyu saw that he Li and his daughter were here, Yan Zheng was also there. The seven Aunties, eight Aunties, and other rtives also immediately gathered over. Seeing the seven aunties and eight aunties gathered together, they looked valiant and aggressive. Whether it was a good thing or a bad thing, Xie Ziyu was never afraid. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s the matter? ¡± Those rtives gathered together, which made Xie Ziyu feel strange, but she didn¡¯t blink. ¡°Ziyu, you were raised by your father. You can¡¯t be heartless, ¡± one of the aunties said seriously ¡°No matter how you married young Master Lu, you¡¯re still the young Madam of the Lu family now, right? Now that ourpany has a big problem, as a daughter, shouldn¡¯t you make a contribution? ¡± Chapter 1285

Chapter 1285: Chapter 1277 the Lu family is much better

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Yeah, it wasn¡¯t easy for your dad to raise you. The Xie family is still a supportive family to you. If the Xie family is gone, what kind of status do you think you¡¯ll have in the Lu family ¡°You won¡¯t have an easy time either, ¡± another rtive tried to persuade her. ... After all this time, it turned out that she was still trying to persuade her to plead with Lu Jinye. Xie Ziyu felt that it was meaningless. Looking at these righteous rtives, she suddenly thought of the Lu family¡¯s rtives. One was selfish and cold, while the other was warm and cute. Xie Ziyu suddenly felt lucky that she had married into the Lu family. Although the Lu family had many rtives, and the old man was sometimes very rigid, many times he treated her very well. Compared to the Xie family, the Lu family was really much better. ¡°Aunts, do you know why ourpany is in the red? This is all thanks to our aunt he. She embezzled thepany¡¯s money to invest in the stock market. This is simply courting death for thepany. ¡± Xie Ziyu had never been afraid of exposing he Li¡¯s background. Now, she was even more unscrupulous in exposing the ugly things he Li had done. Her sarcastic tone made he li and his daughter feel embarrassed and angry. ¡°That¡¯s true, but you are still a family. How can a family do bad things? Ziyu, it¡¯s only right for you to help now. ¡± The aunties were aware of he Li¡¯s actions, but since things had already happened, they could only think of ways toe up with ideas from Xie Ziyu. Yan Zheng sighed at the side and said righteously, ¡°Ziyu, don¡¯t be willful. Everyone thinks that you should help this time. If I can help, I will definitely help. You can¡¯t be too selfish. ¡± The word ¡®selfish¡¯ came out of Yan Zheng¡¯s mouth Xie Ziyu found it especiallyughable. ¡°Don¡¯t use the name ¡®unfilial¡¯ and ¡®moral kidnapping¡¯ on me. So what if I¡¯m selfish? What does it have to do with you? As for the AUNTIES... ¡± Xie Ziyu changed her tone. ¡°Don¡¯t speak so righteously. It¡¯s easy for you to say that. Since all of you are so magnanimous and have deep feelings for the Xie family, why don¡¯t you all donate some money to my father first? I believe that the aunties will still be able to raise money. When the timees, won¡¯t my father be able to do it ¡°It¡¯s such a simple matter. Compared to grandfather in heaven, he will definitely feel gratified for the aunts¡¯ filial piety. ¡± The aunts immediately blushed and couldn¡¯t say a word. Why did they have to pay? This little hoof would burn them to the ground! He Li saw that these people had no way of persuading Xie Ziyu, so she immediately became furious. She felt that she had just swallowed her anger and made Xie Ziyu even more arrogant. ¡°Xie Ziyu, don¡¯t think that you can be so arrogant just because you have the Lu family to rely on. I see that you aren¡¯t favored by the Lu family at all. Otherwise, why wouldn¡¯t Lu Jinye apany you to the wedding? ¡± Just as he li finished shouting, she heard amotion at the door. She was stunned. Her gaze was temporarily attracted to the person at the door. The people on both sides took the initiative to separate. Wasn¡¯t it Lu Jinye that they saw? ¡°Ziyu. ¡± A shout made Xie Ziyu turn around. Under the backlight, she could only see a vague outline. That face seemed to be hidden by a dazzling light. The world seemed to be silent for a few seconds. He was tall and dressed casually. As he slowly walked over, the golden sunlight seemed to freeze on his body. It was slightly dazzling. Xie Ziyu subconsciously narrowed her eyes and looked at the person in front of her. ¡°Jin Ye, you¡¯re here. ¡± Xie Ziyu had never thought that she would call him that. It sounded affectionate and affectionate. ¡°I¡¯m here. There was a traffic jam on the road. ¡± Lu Jinye quickly walked over and stood beside her. He seemed to have the power to block all the wind and rain for her, making her feel extremely at ease. Chapter 1286

Chapter 1286: Chapter 1278 was a little shy

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION This feeling was a little strange. Xie Ziyu looked at him and suddenly smiled mischievously. ¡°actually, it¡¯s enough for me toe alone. Now, they¡¯ve basically finished their wedding banquet. ¡± Seeing her light-hearted look at him, Lu Jinye¡¯s mood improved a lot. ¡°Why are you leaving so early today? Why didn¡¯t you wait for me? ¡± Xie Ziyu immediately felt a little embarrassed. She thought that Lu Jinye would basically ignore her since they had been quarreling so much recently. Who knew that he would suddenly appear now? It was even when the Xie family was trying to use the fact that he didn¡¯t show up as an excuse to talk about it. Looking at he Li and her daughter¡¯s expressions, she felt a little awkward. ¡°Young Master Lu,e over here and have a seat. ¡± During the banquet, the happiest person was none other than Father Xie. Initially, he was thinking of finding a reason for Lu Jinye toe over, but he didn¡¯t expect him toe uninvited now. This meant that Xie Ziyu¡¯s position in the Lu family wasn¡¯t bad. In the future, she might even have a more helpful position. With that thought, Father Xie¡¯s expression became even more cordial. Lu Jinye didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. After nodding, he turned to nce at Xie Ziyu before leading her towards the position that Father Xie was pointing at. Even though he was wearing casual clothes, from start to finish, he had an elegant and noble aura that couldn¡¯t be picked out. This made everyone present feel a little restrained. Xie Ziyu suddenly felt a little awkward after being led by him. She was a little shy. This was the first time she was being held in public, and it was in such a crowded ce. ¡°Ziyu, can you introduce us? ¡± The cousins were all winking at each other. Even though they didn¡¯t dare to disturb Lu Jinye, they still dared to tease Xie Ziyu. ¡°This is my husband. ¡± Xie Ziyu was very generous as she simply and roughly introduced him. Lu Jinye gave them a rare smile, and the cousins couldn¡¯t take their eyes off him. ¡°Wow Ziyu, you¡¯re even PRETTIER THAN ON TV! ¡± ¡°I even specially came back to watch Ruyun¡¯s wedding with you today. It seems like I still like you in my heart. ¡± A few of her cousins whispered in her ear, their eyes filled with admiration. The husbands of their sisters were all ordinary people, but Ziyu had found a handsome and rich man. ¡°Not bad. ¡± The corners of Xie Ziyu¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up, and her mood became much better. ¡°What can good-looking do? It can be used as food. ¡± When Father Xie brought he Li and his daughter over and heard the rtivespare Lu Jinye and Yan Zheng, he felt very ufortable in his heart. In her heart, how could a slut like Xie Ziyupare to her daughter. ¡°It¡¯s true that good-looking people can¡¯t be used as food, and ugly people can¡¯t be used as food. ¡± Seeing that he li was still jealous of Lu Jinye, Xie Ziyu ridiculed him with a smile. He Li:¡±...¡± She held back her face and didn¡¯t say anything. Under Father Xie¡¯s repeated nces, she held back her angry words. Seeing that Lu Jinye didn¡¯t care about what he Li said, Father Xie heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. ¡°Eat some fish. ¡± A piece of fish was ced in her bowl. Xie Ziyu watched as he put down his chopsticks and only nced at the side of his face. The corners of her lips unconsciously curved upwards. The surrounding people teased Xie Ziyu, but she only smiled. Her heart pounded, and she felt a little shy. Damn it! When he became gentle, she actually couldn¡¯t resist it! This exchange of actions and expressions seemed a little sweet. To outsiders, this pair definitely looked like a sweet newly married couple. This was Yan Zheng¡¯s first time seeing Xie Ziyu and Lu Jinye¡¯s interaction. He was so angry that his eyes turned red. In his eyes, even if Xie Ziyu was a woman that he didn¡¯t want, she was still his woman. Chapter 1287

Chapter 1287: Chapter 1279: Dog Food

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Now that he was with another man, he still wanted to show off his love in front of everyone. HOW SHAMELESS! However, Xie Ziyu¡¯s gaze never oncended on Yan Zheng, causing him to feel even more frustrated. ¡°Young Master Lu, here¡¯s to you. ¡± Father Xie didn¡¯t care about lowering his status and raised his ss. Xie Ziyu didn¡¯t want to care about him at all, and only took small bites of her own food. Lu Jinye raised his ss and took a sip of his wine, but he didn¡¯t say a word. His entire person seemed cold and indifferent. Father Xie was thick-skinned enough to bear it, but he still had a smile on his face. Yan Zheng was ufortable. If he had treated father Xie like this, he would have been displeased long ago. Now, Father Xie was treating Lu Jinye in apletely different way. Yan Zheng immediately felt ufortable, but he could only hold it in. Xie Ruyun said gently, ¡°why didn¡¯t young master Lue with my sister? ¡± ¡°Ziyu had a little temper, so she left early in the morning, ¡± his voice was low, with infinite tolerance and indulgence. What was worse was that he even rubbed her head gently. It was obvious that he was trying to make his wife throw a Tantrum. Xie Ziyu:¡±...¡± She looked up at the man next to her and immediately said aggrievedly, ¡°you still have the nerve to say that? who asked you to bully me all day? Can¡¯t a man like you let a woman do whatever she wants? You¡¯re always being serious with me and always trying to reason with me. Whose fault do you think it is? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it. ¡± ... With the couple acting coquettishly and coaxing each other, the bystanders who were full of dog food wanted to cry. Did they have to be so showy? Seeing that the couple were getting along well, Father Xie was quite happy. It was even better for the Xie family¡¯s career. He Li and Yan Zheng couldn¡¯t even look at him anymore. ¡°Young Master Lu, actually, there¡¯s something I want to trouble you with today, ¡± Father Xie immediately said ¡°I¡¯ve opened a smallpany. Recently, the profits of the smallpany haven¡¯t been very good and the funds have been depleted. I wonder if young Master Lu can help me out on ount of Ziyu. ¡± Father Xie had already said it in a rather tactful manner, but Lu Jinye didn¡¯t even blink. His attitude was very cold as he only cared about getting food for his wife. Xie Ziyu started to eat the food in her bowl. The Xie family had spent a lot of money to hire a very good chef today, so today¡¯s food was very delicious. Xie Ziyu waspletely immersed in the delicious food. Seeing that she was eating so happily, Lu Jinye picked up the food even more diligently. Every detail of his actions could make people feel that he truly loved the woman next to him. ¡°I never care about thepany¡¯s matters. Maybe father-inw needs to discuss it with my dad. ¡± Father Xie had finally thought of something to say, but it was cut off by Lu Jinye. Father Xie¡¯s face alternated between green and white. Of course, he didn¡¯t dare to look for the legendary God of gamblers. After all, that person¡¯s fierce reputation had spread throughout the entire an city. He only dared to use his daughter¡¯s face to test Lu Jinye. ¡°Jin Ye, are you not going to help your father-inw? ¡± Father Xie¡¯s face had already darkened, giving off a dignified feeling. ¡°Yes. ¡± Xie Ziyu was still immersed in her food, but when she heard Lu Jinye¡¯s reply, she almost spat out her food. She didn¡¯t expect Lu Jinye to be as good as her. These two words made her father¡¯s face turn ugly. Xie Ziyu held back herughter in her heart, especially when she saw her father and he li not dare to criticize them. It was really satisfying. Chapter 1288

Chapter 1288: Chapter 1280, why are you here at this time?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Hahaha, father must have kicked a hard board this time, right? The look on his face that he didn¡¯t dare to speak up was really too funny! ¡°Jin Ye, I¡¯m almost done eating. Why don¡¯t we go back? ¡± They were almost done attending the wedding. Seeing his father¡¯s expression, he thought that he didn¡¯t need to stay any longer. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t know how weird he would be at the side. ¡°Okay. ¡± Lu Jinye only sat for a while. Seeing that his wife was about to leave, he got up and held her hand. ¡°Cousin, Dad, Auntie, we¡¯ll be leaving first. ¡± They still had to be polite on the surface. Xie Ziyu smiled as she greeted them. Without waiting for their response, she pulled a 1.8 meter tall man towards the door. His hand turned slightly cold. He only let go after they left the door. Xie Ziyu turned her head, just in time to meet the man¡¯s lowered gaze. ¡°Why are you here at this time? ¡± Xie Ziyu couldn¡¯t help but speak first, looking at him. ¡°I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯ll be bullied, right? ¡± Feeling that her head had been ruthlessly rubbed, Xie Ziyu cried out in pain and pushed his hand away. ¡°What are you doing? Are you trying to make peace? ¡± ¡°Is it that hard to tell? ¡± He frowned. Xie Ziyu was stunned for a moment before she nodded. ¡°okay, from now on, you can¡¯t hit people as you please. You can¡¯t be as unreasonable as that incident with the jacket. ¡± That time, he really wasn¡¯t reasonable at all. She was going to die from anger. Lu Jinye¡¯s face darkened when he heard her mention that incident again. She only knew that he hit people, but she didn¡¯t know how jealous he was that day. ¡°Okay, I promise I won¡¯t hit people as I please. ¡± Hearing his promise, Xie Ziyu nodded. A smile appeared on her face. ¡°Then let¡¯s go back. I don¡¯t want to stay in this damn ce anymore. ¡± The so-called family home was a ce full of pressure and suffocation for her. ¡°Okay. ¡± The driver parked the car in front of them and the couple got into the car. What they didn¡¯t know was that Xie Ruyun and her daughter were standing in a corner watching the car leave. ¡°Mom, my wedding is ruined by Xie Ziyu! ¡± Just thinking about it made them feel bad. Not only did Xie Ziyu not lose anything, she even showed off their love in front of them and used words to block their hearts. HOW INFURIATING! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mom has a way to help you get revenge. ¡± He Li held her daughter¡¯s hand and patted the back of her hand. ¡°Didn¡¯t Xie Ziyu always want to know where her mother¡¯s ashes are? HMPH, I want to see if she can continue to remain calm. ¡± ¡°thank you, mom. ¡± When she heard that her mother had something on Xie Ziyu, Xie Ruyun felt a lot happier. However, when she thought of what happened back then, she could not help but ask, ¡°mom, why do you have her mother¡¯s ashes? Why do I remember that the ashes were taken away by Xie Ziyu¡¯s little uncle and he hasn¡¯te back ever since. ¡± She was still young and remembered that her father¡¯s face was very ugly. The lights in the house were on for the whole night without being switched off. It was because Xie Ziyu¡¯s uncle took that woman¡¯s ashes away and didn¡¯t even call for help. He only said that her father wasn¡¯t worthy of anything. ¡°I don¡¯t have her mother¡¯s ashes, but Xie Ziyu doesn¡¯t know. All these years, she kept asking where your father¡¯s and her mother¡¯s ashes are. ¡± He Li sneered. Thinking of what happened back then, she sneered, ¡°don¡¯t worry, mom will definitely help you get revenge. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± He Li did not want to talk about the grudge anymore. She wanted to use the ashes to harm Xie Ziyu again. Xie Ruyun was happy again. Her mother still had a way. ... Xie Ziyu had a few easy days, but the Xie family never called again. Chapter 1289

Chapter 1289: Chapter 1281: Why are you hugging me?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION After the wedding, she had basically severed all ties with the Xie family. She might not have any contact with them in the future. This was the result that Xie Ziyu wanted to see. Seeing Xie Ruyun and her daughter made her feel bad. There was one thing that Xie Ziyu had been worried about until now. She did not know where her mother¡¯s ashes were. For so many years, no matter how much she tried to beat around the Bush, her father refused to tell her. She knew in her heart that this was because Father Xie wanted her to obey him in order to keep her in check. That was also the reason why she had not fallen out with the Xie family for so many years. But now, it was time to force him to hand over his mother¡¯s ashes. ¡°I¡¯ll go for a prenatal checkup tomorrow. ¡± Xie Ziyu drank her tea leisurely. Suddenly, a person stuck to her from behind. His hand moved forward and silently hugged the person in his arms. ¡°...¡± A prenatal checkup was a prenatal checkup. Why did he have to hug her? When his breath surrounded her from all directions, Xie Ziyu felt her entire body stiffen. ¡°You... why are you hugging me? ¡± Xie Ziyu suddenly broke free, her face burning. Because she unconsciously took a few steps back, she directly hit the window. The bulge made her feel a little pain. ¡°Why do you look so reckless? ¡± Lu Jinye saw that she directly hit the wall and quickly pulled her back into his embrace. Her entire body was once again in his embrace. Lu Jinye felt two soft things rubbing against his body, and his body stiffened. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± Xie Ziyu couldn¡¯t push him away, feeling her face burn even hotter. ¡°Is there a problem with me hugging you? ¡± ¡°Of course there is! ¡± Xie Ziyu reached out and wrapped her arms around her chest. ¡°Have you forgotten that we¡¯re an agreed-upon couple? If you continue to act so brazenly, I¡¯LL EXPOSE OUR AGREEMENT! ¡± Agreement, agreement, agreement. The moment Lu Jinye heard about the agreement, he couldn¡¯t control his anger. She really took that agreement for a treasure, didn¡¯t she? Of course, it wasn¡¯t good to be angry at his wife. Being reasonable wouldn¡¯t work either. ¡°Darling, there isn¡¯t any agreement. ¡± Xie Ziyu¡¯s mind went nk when she saw him calm down in the next second. What was going on. There¡¯s no agreement? ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? ¡± ¡°I said there¡¯s no agreement between us, ¡± Lu Jinye said calmly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go up and look for it? If you can find it, you¡¯ll lose. ¡± Xie Ziyu was full of doubt. Her first reaction was that Lu Jinye had destroyed their agreement. ¡°You tore up the agreement? ¡± ¡°SMART. ¡± Every time she mentioned the concern between them, she would mention the so-called agreement. Since she cared so much about the agreement, she might as well destroy it. Xie Ziyu couldn¡¯t tell how she felt. She just couldn¡¯t believe how calm he was. Was this man crazy? ¡°Lu Jinye, what do you want? ¡± Xie Ziyu suddenly felt extremely tired. All sorts of emotions surged up, and her fingertips trembled slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything. I just want to be with you. We¡¯re already married, and we have feelings for each other. Ziyu, don¡¯t be in a hurry to deny lying to me and lie to yourself. ¡± He took a few steps forward and ced his hands on her shoulders as he looked at her seriously. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I want to be with you. We still have children. ¡± Xie Ziyu¡¯s heart trembled, but she did not know if she could throw herself into this embrace. She was not sure. The only thing she had left now was aplete heart. Could she really trust his motherpletely? Chapter 1290

Chapter 1290: Chapter 1282: I hope it¡¯s a girl

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Do you like me? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± The moment Xie Ziyu met his gaze, she heard him say loudly, ¡°Yes, I definitely like you. ¡± The moment she closed her eyes, a warm feeling fell on her eyes. This was her tacit agreement andpliance. Lu Jinye didn¡¯t force her to make a verbal agreement, he just pulled her into his embrace. ¡°trust me, we¡¯ll be very happy. ¡± Xie Ziyu didn¡¯t say anything, she just couldn¡¯t stop her heart. She leaned on his body and didn¡¯t say anything. That night, she slept beside him, her back pressed against his chest. In this position, he wouldn¡¯t press down on her. They leaned against each other and rarely spoke, but they both felt very at ease. Xie Ziyu realized that she had relied on Lu Jinye more than just a little. ¡°Ziyu. ¡± ¡°Hmm? ¡± His hand touched his stomach from behind. Actually, his stomach was already slightly protruding. It was almost four months old. She suddenly reached out to cover the back of his hand. His well-defined hands were very beautiful, especially when he wore the tinum ring. ¡°Have you thought of the child¡¯s name? ¡± Under the attack of his gentle voice, Xie Ziyu¡¯s mind was a mess. She only followed his train of thought and shook her head. ¡°Not yet. I don¡¯t even know if the child is a boy or a girl. We¡¯ll talk about it after it¡¯s born. ¡± He buried his head in her shoulder. ¡°I hope it¡¯s a girl, like you. ¡± His breathing and tiny kisses seemed to have a regr pattern. They kept rubbing against her side face and neck, provoking Xie Ziyu to hide and smile. ¡°Be more obedient. It¡¯s really itchy. ¡± ¡°where is it itchy? ¡± Wherever his breath went, it stirred up waves in her heart. It was soul-stirring. The originally solid castle in her heart had long copsed. It couldn¡¯t withstand a single blow. ¡°Lu Jinye, if you continue like this, I¡¯m really going to get angry. ¡± It wasn¡¯t easy to stop her hands from moving, so they leaned together quietly. She didn¡¯t know when she fell asleep, but in the dream, there was only sweetness and warmth. Lu Jinye¡¯s arms were numb from beingid on her bed for the whole night, but when he lowered his head and saw Xie Ziyu sleeping peacefully, he couldn¡¯t bear to move. ... Lu Yuan walked a few streets in a few cities, and when he returned, he saw that his son and daughter-inw seemed to be different from before. When they first got married, they were like strangers. Even though there was interaction, it looked very awkward. But in just a few short months, their rtionship seemed to have soared. There was progress! Lu Yuan was delighted. Only a good rtionship between husband and wife could give their child a warm environment to grow up in. It was also very helpful to the child¡¯s growth. Most importantly, his son could be happy. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re back? ¡± Lu Jinye put the tablet aside. ¡°Yes, I brought gifts for you and Ziyu. ¡± Lu Yuan put down the gifts and immediately went back to his room to take a hot bath. He had been running around outside for too long. ¡°Do you want to eat some fruit? I just cut a few fruits that you like. Do you want to eat some? ¡± Seeing Xie Ziyue over, Lu Jinye immediately got up and hugged her. Now that she waspletely wearing t shoes, being pregnant was a little more tiring than usual. After all, her belly was not very obvious yet. ¡°What are you doing? My belly is not big. I can walk on my own. ¡± Xie Ziyu blocked his hand and pouted. He actually knew what kind of fruit she liked? Looking at the neatly cut fruits, Xie Ziyu¡¯s heart was naturally sweet. Although there were many maids in the Lu family, he could still do it himself, which meant that he cared about her. Chapter 1291

Chapter 1291: Did she really think she would believe Chapter 1283

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Xiao Li watched from the side and was happy for the couple. They were really a good match. It would be great if they could develop a rtionship. The phone rang on the coffee table. Xiao Li nced at it and quickly handed it over. ¡°Young Madam, it¡¯s for you. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Xie Ziyu saw that it was the Xie family¡¯s number and her expression changed. She picked it up. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ¡± ¡°Xie Ziyu. ¡± As expected, it was her stepmother, he li. Her voice sounded very normal. ¡°You have something that you didn¡¯t take from the Xie family. Come over now. It¡¯s already out of date. ¡± Something? F * CK, Retard. Xie Ziyu suddenly burst outughing. Did her stepmother think that she could use the same trick a second time? The first time, she was tricked and identally pushed into Lu Jinye¡¯s lounge by the mother and daughter pair. What about the second time? Did she think that she would believe it? If she said that he Li was retard, she would definitely believe it. She also didn¡¯t know how to use a more advanced trick. ¡°What is it? Why don¡¯t I remember that I left something behind at the Xie family home? ¡± Xie Ziyu repliedzily. ¡°You really don¡¯t remember? ¡± He Li deliberately left her hanging. ¡°I don¡¯t remember. If I really left something in the Xie family, please throw it away. It¡¯s definitely not something good. ¡± He Li sneered, thinking that this woman really couldn¡¯t keep her cool. When she heard that her mother¡¯s ashes were in her hands, she didn¡¯t know if she could stillugh out loud. ¡°Your Mother¡¯s ashes. Why? You can forget such an important thing? ¡± Xie Ziyu¡¯s expression changed again. She really didn¡¯t expect it to be her mother¡¯s ashes. Her heart trembled. Whenever she mentioned her mother, her thoughts would be sluggish. Because of the pain back then, she had lost her mother, who had always loved her, but she did not even know where her mother¡¯s ashes were. ¡°where are my mother¡¯s ashes? ¡± Xie Ziyu¡¯s voice trembled. He Li smiled proudly. ¡°Of course they¡¯re in my hands. You bettere and get them right away, or I¡¯ll scatter your mother¡¯s ashes. I¡¯m sure you know very well whether I would do such a thing or not. ¡± Xie Ziyu was very sure that he li would do such a thing. Xie Ziyu¡¯s heart tightened when she heard he Li¡¯sughter. However, she thought about it carefully and felt that something was wrong. She knew very well how much he Li hated her mother. If the ashes were really in he Li¡¯s hands, she would have scattered them long ago. She would not have waited until now. Even if the ashes were really in he Li¡¯s hands, she would not have taken the initiative to hand them over to her. He Li¡¯s excuse was most likely a pretense. In the end, she was still trying to trick Xie Ziyu to lure her into a trap that she had long nned. After figuring out he Li¡¯s motive, Xie Ziyu suddenly stopped panicking. She wasn¡¯t going to have a good fight with he li again to see who would be the unlucky one. ¡°okay, I¡¯ll walk over first. ¡± Hearing her promise, he Li felt even more assured. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you at home. ¡± After hanging up, Xie Ziyu briefly exined the matter. Lu Jinye narrowed his eyes. ¡°leave this to me. He Li will definitely obediently send mom¡¯s ashes back. ¡± He naturally had his ways, and he couldn¡¯t guarantee his ruthlessness. ¡°No need. This time, I¡¯ll fight in front. You just need to protect me from the back and I¡¯ll wake up. ¡± Xie Ziyu naturally halfy on the man¡¯s body. ¡°today, I must teach this woman a good lesson on behalf of my mother. ¡± ¡°Okay, as long as you¡¯re happy. ¡± He leaned over and branded a kiss on her forehead and eyes. Chapter 1292

Chapter 1292: Chapter 1284: self-satisfied

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION After putting down the phone, Xie Ruyun couldn¡¯t wait to confirm with her mother, ¡°how is it, mom? Has Xie Ziyu agreed toe? ¡± ¡°Of course, that¡¯s all she can think of. She really thought that her mother¡¯s ashes could be kept with me. She didn¡¯t think that if her mother¡¯s ashes were really in her hands, they would have been scattered in the river. ¡± He Li hated Xie Ziyu¡¯s mother to the bone. If it wasn¡¯t for this woman, she wouldn¡¯t have brought ruyun out to suffer for a few years. He Li raised her eyebrows proudly. ¡°Xie Ziyu may not care about anything, but I don¡¯t believe that she doesn¡¯t care about her mother¡¯s ashes. Just wait and see. As soon as she enters our territory, she will be in trouble. ¡± ¡°Mom is the best. ¡± Xie ruyun couldn¡¯t swallow this down no matter how hard she tried. Now that there was a way to deal with Xie Ziyu, she definitely wouldn¡¯t miss it. ¡°Of course. Mom will always think of you, and I definitely won¡¯t let you suffer the slightest bit of injustice. ¡± He Li held her daughter¡¯s hand ¡°You have to do your best for me. Try to make the Yan family look at you in a New Light. Your inws have never looked up to the Xie family, but their assets are not something the Xie family canpare to. ¡± He Li taught her daughter how to capture her husband¡¯s heart and curry favor with her inws while dealing with his ex-wife¡¯s children. Seeing her daughter¡¯s obedient appearance made her feel much better. Soon, their mother and daughter¡¯s lives would be better. The mother and daughter talked intimately,pletely smug. ... Lu Jinye drove her a short distance away from the Xie family home. Xie Ziyu got out of the car early, so Lu Jinye was still a little worried. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. ¡± ¡°I¡¯lle pick you upter. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Xie Ziyu nced at him, then turned around and entered the Xie family home. The maid had alreadye out to wee her. Xie Ziyu didn¡¯t care where her father was, so she directly asked, ¡°where are he li and her daughter? ¡± ¡°Madam is upstairs. She wants you to go to the study room. ¡± Xie Ziyu nodded. When they reached the study room, other than her father, everyone else was present, including Yan Zheng and Xie Ruyun. ¡°where are my mother¡¯s ashes? ¡± He Li¡¯s face was full of smiles. She even asked the maid to bring over the freshly brewed coffee. ¡°There¡¯s no rush. I¡¯ll naturally give you your mother¡¯s ashes. Sit Down first and we need to have a proper talk. ¡± The maid ced the cups of coffee in front of the few of them, and Xie Ziyu sat down without batting an eyelid. However, she was sneering in her heart. He Li was really a retard whose brain was soaked in water. She even sat down to drink coffee. She almost said that she had put medicine in the coffee on purpose to wait for you to take the bait. ¡°Okay. ¡± Xie Ziyu sat down. He Li looked at her unguarded face andughed in her heart. She was indeed an idiot. As they were talking, Father Xie came up. When he looked up and saw Xie Ziyu, he was a little surprised. ¡°Why are you here? ¡± After an unhappy wedding, Father Xie was very busy at thepany. He also had all kinds of bank loans to collect debts. He had been busy with his own business. He didn¡¯t pay much attention to his daughter. ¡°Auntie and sister asked me toe. They said that I have something important that I didn¡¯t take. It¡¯s my mother¡¯s ashes. ¡± Xie Ziyu¡¯s voice was very light, but her words were very straightforward. Father Xie knew very well how bad the rtionship between he li and his daughter was. After hearing his daughter¡¯s words, he knew that the mother and daughter might be secretly nning something bad. Although Father Xie didn¡¯t really like Xie Ziyu, they were still blood-rted. It was impossible for him to harm her. Chapter 1293

Chapter 1293: Chapter 1285 exchanging coffee

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION He Li felt a little wronged by the re, but she did not re up on the spot. In recent times, his attitude towards her was much worse than before. Of course, Father Xie still gave face to his wife. He looked at Xie Ziyu with a smile and said, ¡°sit down for a while. We¡¯ll leave after lunch. ¡± ¡°Okay, Dad. ¡± ¡°This coffee is so hot. I want to change it. brother-inw, please change it with me. ¡± Xie Ziyu did not have the intention to ask Yan Zheng at all. She directly exchanged a cup of coffee with the man next to her. It was what Yan Zheng wanted to drink. Everyone was confused by her action. The first to get angry was Xie Ruyun. She bit her lips andined, ¡°sis, ah Zheng is already my husband. Are you treating me seriously by exchanging coffee with him like this? ¡± Xie Ziyu casually crossed one leg and nced at her. ¡°What are you afraid of? I¡¯ve never drunk it before. I¡¯ve never even touched the cup. What¡¯s wrong with changing it? ¡± ¡°You... Sis, you¡¯re twisting the facts! You and Yan Zheng... aren¡¯t you avoiding suspicion? ¡± ¡°How am I twisting the facts? I changed the coffee in public. I didn¡¯t even drink it or touch it. Am I not avoiding suspicion? ¡± Xie Ziyu¡¯s attitude was very firm. Xie Ruyun was pressured until she softened a little. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you change the coffee when there were so many people present? Why did you ask my husband to change the coffee? Are you saying that you didn¡¯t mean that? ¡± Xie Ziyu chuckled and smiled. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll change the coffee and you can drink mine, okay? ¡± She did not stand on ceremony and directly pushed the coffee that originally belonged to her to Xie Ruyun. Xie Ruyun was truly dumbfounded. She was very clear that this Cup of coffee had been drugged. This was great. She practically asked for this Cup of coffee. ¡°What? Ruyun doesn¡¯t seem to want to drink this coffee? Could there be a problem with this coffee? ¡± Father Xie immediately looked at Xie Ruyun with a suspicious gaze. ¡°How... How is that possible? ¡± Xie Ruyun¡¯s face was bitter, but she had no choice but to pull out a smile. ¡°There¡¯s absolutely no problem. ¡± This coffee was originally meant for Xie Ziyu to drink. If she exposed the problem with this coffee in front of her father, she didn¡¯t know how her father would me her. Now that the Yan family didn¡¯t like her, she couldn¡¯t lose her father¡¯s protection. ¡°then why aren¡¯t you drinking it? ¡± Xie Ziyu raised her eyebrows. ¡°It can¡¯t be that there¡¯s something wrong with the coffee, right? ¡± When Father Xie heard that the two sisters were quarreling over such a small matter, he felt really annoyed. ¡°What are you quarreling about? Isn¡¯t it just a cup of coffee? Ruyun, you weren¡¯t such a busybody in the past. Why are you being so calctive now? ¡± Xie Ruyun bit her lip. She was so angry that she could only swallow her bitterness. ¡°Yes, Dad. I won¡¯t be so calctive with sister in the future. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡± After the wedding, Father Xie naturally had his own ns. Although his eldest daughter had left him, she would still call him father for the sake of their blood rtionship. Thinking about how she only had two daughters, Ruyun was taught to be too selfish by her mother. In the future, Ruyun probably wouldn¡¯t even look at him when he died. Only Ziyu was left. Perhaps it was because he was old, he would always have these sadness and worries. ¡°sister, drink. ¡± The smile on Xie Ziyu¡¯s face was very big and carried some ridicule. Xie Ruyun¡¯s expression could not be looked at anymore! This woman must have known that there was a drug in the coffee, so she did it on purpose! Of course, he Li was not stupid enough to directly drug the coffee. It was very likely that it was ced on the cup, so Xie Ziyu simply changed the coffee. Chapter 1294

Chapter 1294: Chapter 1286 was trembling with anger

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Xie Ruyun was trembling with anger, and he Li was also gnashing her teeth. Who would have thought that this little hoof would be able to see through their scheme without falling for it. ¡°Aunt He, why don¡¯t you look happy? ¡± Xie Ziyu deliberately asked her, and he Li was at a loss for words. Her head hurt. Xie Ziyu leisurely took a sip of coffee and looked at Xie Ruyun. ¡°sister, why don¡¯t you drink your coffee? ¡± Xie Ziyu¡¯s voice was like a demon¡¯s voice, and it was repeated several times. Xie Ruyun¡¯s head really hurt. She made up her mind and simply took a small sip. It was just a small SIP. It should be fine. But at that moment, she heard he li scream in a low voice, ¡°Ruyun! ¡± Xie Ruyun¡¯s head was a little dizzy. When she heard her mother¡¯s scream, her head almost exploded. ¡°Mom, what the Hell Are you screaming for? ¡± Her mother was really embarrassed to death. She insisted on letting her father know what they were nning to do today, right? A few pairs of eyes looked over at the same time. He Li braced herself and did not say another word. Xie Ziyu appeared to be very satisfied. Only then did she open her mouth and say, ¡°alright, can you hand over my mother¡¯s ashes to me first? ¡± Hearing Xie Ziyu mention the ashes again, Father Xie¡¯s expression changed. This matter could be considered a scar in his heart. ¡°Your Mother¡¯s ashes are no longer in the Xie family. ¡± Without waiting for he Li to speak, Father Xie had already told her the truth dejectedly. ¡°What? Then where is my mother¡¯s ashes? ¡± All these years, her mother¡¯s ashes had also been her obsession. Now that she heard that her mother¡¯s ashes were suspected to be in the real ce, of course she was nervous. He Li was so angry that she was about to stomp her feet. From the part where she changed the coffee, all her ns had been disrupted! ¡°Your uncle took it away. I haven¡¯t even seen your mother¡¯s body yet. ¡± Father Xie had a sarcastic smile on his face. ¡°It¡¯s really ironic. Your Mother didn¡¯t want to see me until she died. She still wanted to see that person. ¡± He seemed to feel that he had said too much Father Xie quickly shut his mouth. ¡°In any case, your mother¡¯s ashes aren¡¯t in the Xie family. Ziyu, although father hasn¡¯t treated you well, you should understand that I, as a father, don¡¯t have any bad intentions. ¡°All these years, you¡¯ve asked me so many times about your mother¡¯s ashes. The reason I didn¡¯t tell you is because I didn¡¯t want to talk about that incident back then. ¡± Xie Ziyu was silent for a moment and didn¡¯t reply. She didn¡¯t know when the rtionship between her mother and him had be so awkward. As a daughter, it was difficult for her to get close to this father. ¡°I understand. ¡± Xie Ziyu was a little bitter. Since she knew where the ashes were, she was relieved. Actually, she didn¡¯t have a deep impression of her uncle. She only remembered that he had a handsome face and didn¡¯t like to talk. However, one year, the scene of her uncle being chased by several girls made her remember very clearly. She had not seen him since he disappeared that year. One day, she still hoped to see her little uncle. She would look at her mother¡¯s grave and know where her mother was buried. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving first. ¡± Xie Ziyu was immersed in her own thoughts. She did not notice that Xie Ruyun¡¯s expression had changed slightly. Xie Ruyun could not open her eyes anymore. rm bells rang in her heart. I must be using Chinese Medicine! How could he Li not know what was happening to her daughter? She did not care to embarrass Xie Ziyu anymore. She quickly helped her daughter up. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Ruyun is just not feeling well. I¡¯ll bring her to rest first. ¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll be leaving first. ¡± Chapter 1295

Chapter 1295: Chapter 1287 was hard to guard against

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The corners of Xie Ziyu¡¯s lips curled up. After all, she had already asked where her mother¡¯s ashes were. Xie Ruyun had her own Karma. ¡°Ziyu, didn¡¯t your father ask you to leave after you finish eating? ¡± Seeing that she did not harm Xie Ziyu and instead caused her daughter to fall into the trap, he Li was so angry that she gritted her teeth. ¡°Ziyu, stay for dinner today. ¡± Father Xie really wanted her to stay for dinner, mainly to mend the rtionship between father and daughter. ¡°Alright. ¡± Xie Ziyu did not refuse. Father Xie heaved a sigh of relief and immediately instructed the maid beside him, ¡°ask the kitchen to prepare a few more dishes, especially the dishes that Ziyu likes. ¡± ¡°Yes, sir. ¡± He Li¡¯s attention was naturally on her daughter at that moment. She asked a few maids to help her daughter to her room. When she turned around and saw Xie Ziyu walking down the stairs, she gritted her teeth and ordered, ¡°follow her downstairs and pour tea for Ziyu? ¡± ¡°Yes, Madam. ¡± He Li then helped Xie Ruyun back to her room. ¡°Mommy... ¡± Xie Ruyun¡¯s mind was already muddled, but she knew very well that it was her mother beside her. Her voice was filled with tears. ¡°What medicine is that? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be afraid. With Mommy here, you won¡¯t have any problems. ¡± Although he li saw that her daughter had only taken a small sip, she knew very well how deep the medicine¡¯s effects were. That was why she lost herposure in that instant. Now, she could only wait until her daughter¡¯s medicine was no longer effective. ¡°Aunt Zhu,e over and help take care of my daughter. ¡± Aunt Zhu eximed and immediately came over to stand guard by Xie Ruyun¡¯s side. With Aunt Zhu around, he Li was very relieved. Now, she could go and settle the score with that little slut. He Li rushed downstairs angrily. When she saw Xie Ziyu¡¯s back, she became angry. However, when she rushed over, she saw a man beside her. ¡°Young Master Lu? ¡± When he li saw the man¡¯s face, she was stunned for a moment. Only then did she realize that it was Xie Ziyu¡¯s husband, Lu Jinye. When did Lu Jinye arrive? ¡°Madam Xie. ¡± The man coldly greeted her, but he still gave her face. He Li¡¯s expression changed again and again. She didn¡¯t expect Lu Jinye toe to the Xie family at this time. Didn¡¯t that mean he was helping Xie Ziyu? ¡°Madam. ¡± A maid almost bumped into he li, her face looking a little uneasy. She had just poured tea for Xie Ziyu, but who knew that Lu Jinye would enter the Xie family in the next second. She was so scared that her hands trembled and she almost dropped the cup on the ground. ¡°What are you panicking about? ¡± He Li was a little annoyed and asked the maid to go to the kitchen to help, but the maid immediately ran away. Lu Jinye naturally noticed this scene. Even though he Li¡¯s voice was very soft, he could tell at a nce that it was not a good thing. ¡°You guys sit down first. I¡¯ll call you guys after lunch. I¡¯m going to take care of Ziyu. ¡± At that moment, Xie Ziyu suddenly felt that her body was not veryfortable. Her mind was a little muddled, so she directly leaned on Lu Jinye. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Lu Jinye saw that something was wrong with her, so he hugged her in his arms and asked in detail. When he li saw this scene, she clearly felt extremely guilty, so she hurriedly rushed over. ¡°My head isn¡¯t feeling well. ¡± Xie Ziyu rubbed her forehead as she realized that her vision was blurry and she couldn¡¯t even see clearly. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Xie Ziyu felt that he li must have taken the opportunity to take advantage of the situation and put some medicine in the tea. Fortunately, Lu Jinye had just arrived in time. Damn, it was impossible to guard against her. She always thought that she was worried about her daughter and shouldn¡¯t be in the mood to plot against her. Who knew that she would still fall for it. Chapter 1296

Chapter 1296: Chapter 1288

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡± Of course, Lu Jinye understood what had happened. His entire body emitted a cold aura. Seeing Xie Ziyu in his arms, his heart ached. She had actually grown up in such an environment. She had been framed by her stepmother and stepsister all day long. She probably didn¡¯t have a good life. What Lu Jinye didn¡¯t know was that ever since her stepmother had married, she had been hiding a dagger under her pillow all day long. She didn¡¯t even dare to sleep deeply. As long as she heard the sound, she would pull the dagger out of her pillow. This kind of uneasiness had apanied her for many years. The maid saw the couple leave from a corner and heaved a sigh of relief. As long as they did note looking for her, it was fine. He Li did not have the mood to care about Xie Ziyu anymore. She immediately went upstairs to look for her daughter. ¡°Ruyun... ¡± Just as she was about to push the door open, she saw aunt Zhu running over from the side in a panic. ¡°Madam, MISS IS MISSING! I was just pouring tea and when I came back, I did not see miss. ¡± ¡°What? ¡± The string in he Li¡¯s brain seemed to have snapped. She pushed the door open and indeed, she did not see anyone on the bed. ¡°Why are you looking at her? Didn¡¯t I tell you to spot her? ¡± He Li was so angry that she was about to explode. She never thought that her daughter would disappear at this time. ¡°Miss should be at home. Let¡¯s look for her. ¡± Aunt Zhu also felt that it was strange. Just now, Miss said that she wanted to drink water, so she went to pour it. However, when she came back, she was no longer on the bed. ¡°Hurry up and look for her! ¡± He Li thought of Ruyun being drugged at this moment, and her heart became even more anxious. The Xie family was not big, but it was still a few stories high. He Li suddenly felt extremely uneasy. She searched a few rooms but did not find anything. She immediately ran up to the third floor. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± The Moment Yan Zheng came out, he saw he li looking for something in a panic. He Li shook her head and did not know what to say. She only wanted to find her daughter as soon as possible. In the room on the third floor, Xie Ziyu was in a daze. She only felt that it was very hot. Her entire body was extremely hot. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be like this... ¡± The bodyguard at the door was hugged tightly by Xie Ruyun like an octopus. He felt very uneasy, but when he saw the delicate body on her, he could not help but feel restless. ¡°Miss... ¡± Seeing that Xie Ruyun hadpletely lost her thoughts, she endured for a while before taking off her clothes. ¡°Ah Zheng, AH ZHENG... ¡± Xie Ruyun leaned on the man¡¯s body and waspletely unconscious. Her eyes were red and she only wanted to marry the man in front of her. The young bodyguard did not say anything, but he allowed Xie Ruyun to do whatever she wanted. ... He Li called out her daughter¡¯s name as she looked around the room upstairs. Yan Zheng had just walked into a room. He wanted to close the door when he saw it was ajar, but the next second, he was stunned by the sounding from inside. He was very familiar with this soft snort! Yan Zheng felt a rush of hot blood rush up from his head. He took a few steps forward and pushed the door open. The couple inside was shocked. Xie Ruyun saw that the person at the door had finally woken up. Her eyes immediately widened. The person at the door was her husband, Yan Zheng. Then who was this person on her body? Xie Ruyun felt her heart jump to her throat. She immediately screamed and pushed the man away. The strange feeling in her body seemed to have been released. ¡°Who are you? How dare you... ¡± In front of her husband, Xie Ruyun could not say that word. Chapter 1297

Chapter 1297: Chapter 1289 Xie Ruyun was going crazy

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION At this moment, Xie Ruyun was already naked. There was no need to say what she had done. Seeing her daughter like this, he Li felt as if her heart had been cut open by a knife. She screamed and ran over to cover her daughter¡¯s naked body with her clothes. Meanwhile, Yan Zheng¡¯s entire face waspletely ck. The scene in front of him was no different from throwing a bomb in front of him. He did not forget the expression of enjoyment that appeared on Xie Ruyun¡¯s face just now. This SL * t actually cheated on him with another man? He was not here for a while, right This woman actually could not hold it in anymore. The young bodyguard was also somewhat at a loss. He picked up the clothes on the ground and put them on. He almost rolled and crawled over. ¡°Young Master Yan, it wasn¡¯t me who took the initiative. It was miss who hugged me and did not let me go. I had no choice... ¡± ¡°GET LOST! ¡± Yan Zheng was so angry that blue veins popped up. He raised his leg and kicked the person to the side. He used too much strength and the bodyguard directly knocked on the door, but he did not dare to make a sound. ¡°Ah Zheng... ¡± It was the first time Xie Ruyun saw Yan Zheng throwing such a Tantrum. She shrank to the side in fear. ¡°B * Tch! I must divorce you! ¡± Yan Zheng could not stand being cuckolded. If he went home to wash his head, he would see a basin of green water! ¡°Ah Zheng, listen to me... ¡± Hearing that he was going to divorce, Xie Ruyun was going crazy. They had just gotten married and had just held a wedding. What would a divorce be like now Those cousins wouldugh her to death. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about. ¡± Yan Zheng truly regretted marrying such a promiscuous woman. He did not know what drug he had been drugged by to fall in love with this woman! The more he thought about it, the more unwilling he became. Yan Zheng turned around and walked out of the door. Not to mention Xie Ruyun, even he Li could not stop him. ¡°Mom! I don¡¯t want a divorce, I don¡¯t want a divorce... ¡± Xie Ruyun broke down on the spot and cried loudly. He Li¡¯s heart was in a mess from crying. She was so frustrated that she wanted to hammer herself to death. Why did this turn out like this in the end? ! She thought about how her daughter had slept with a bodyguard. If this got out, her daughter wouldn¡¯t have to face anyone anymore. Other than her husband, the Yan family was more important! He Li was also on the verge of breaking down. She hugged her daughter and cried bitterly. ... Of course, what happened in the Xie family quickly reached Lu Jinye¡¯s ears. He thought about how he li, this woman, had ended up like this instead of being set up. He felt that she deserved it. Xie Ziyuy on the hospital bed and fell asleep quietly. Her hands were still filled with fluid. He Li had drugged Xie Ziyu¡¯s tea again. If not for the doctor who had just pumped her stomach, the consequences would have been unimaginable. Looking at the quiet face on the bed, Lu Jinye¡¯s heart ached for her even more. He didn¡¯t know how she used to deal with such a stepmother by herself. He held her hands and ced them on his lips to kiss her gently. The Gaze he looked at her with became softer and more tender. In the past, he had seen girls who were even more pitiful and miserable than her, but the only one that could move him was Xie Ziyu. He felt sorry for her and wanted to use everything he had to create a world of love and warmth for her, so that she would be far away from all these dirty tricks and schemes. Ha, he Li and his daughter didn¡¯t think that it was over just like that. ¡°Why am I in the hospital? ¡± A soft voice sounded. Xie Ziyu had already opened her eyes and was looking at Lu Jinye, who was standing by the bed, a little confused. ¡°The doctor just washed your stomach. Rest well. ¡± Lu Jinye held her down and said gently, ¡°¡± Chapter 1298

Chapter 1298: Chapter 1290 wanted to beat him to death

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°here, drink some water. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Xie Ziyu was helped up and leaned against the pillow. Her hand was already unconsciously caressing her stomach. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the child is fine. ¡± His hand was also covering her lower abdomen. He lowered his head and kissed her forehead. ¡°You really worried me to death. Fortunately, the doctor said that you¡¯re fine. ¡± His voice rang softly in her ears. Xie Ziyu reached out to hug him. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just feel a little tired. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Lu Jinye closed his eyes slightly and gently rubbed against her forehead. His high nose bridge pressed against hers. ¡°Do you want to rest for a while more? Or do you want to eat something? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll eat something. ¡± She wasn¡¯t used to his intimacy, and her neck was a little red. ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t be like this. ¡± The hospital was also a public ce. He didn¡¯t even know how to control himself! ¡°Come here, I¡¯ll take you to eat something. ¡± Lu Jinye had already carried her in hisp, ignoring her struggles. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Isn¡¯t there a child in your stomach? ¡± Xie Ziyu didn¡¯t move, but she wanted to beat him to death. This person was indeed a little domineering, but when she thought about how he almost tore her body apart that day, her heart trembled. She really had feelings for him, but could such feelingsst? ¡°What¡¯s this? ¡± ¡°noodles. ¡± The ring on his finger shone under the light, and she averted her gaze to start eating. She was indeed a little hungry after having her stomach pumped earlier, but because her stomach waspletely empty, she couldn¡¯t eat anything too oily. Eating noodles was just right. ¡°Eat slowly. ¡± Seeing Xie Ziyu wolfing down food, Lu Jinye smiled. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m like you? No matter what I eat or do, I have to maintain my image at all times? ¡± Xie Ziyu rolled her eyes at him. Lu Jinye hugged her. ¡°Mm, then my wife can do whatever she wants. ¡± Xie Ziyu blushed and reached out to poke him. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? ¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you my wife? Do you like me to call you my wife or my sweetheart, my dear? ¡± Hearing him say a long list of so-called endearments, Xie Ziyu almost spat out a mouthful of soup, but seeing that he was smiling so beautifully, she held it in. Her face became even hotter. Xie Ziyu felt like her face could boil an egg. Her heart pounded. This strange way of flirting! She was F * Cking tempted. Seeing that her face was so red that it was about to explode, Lu Jinye didn¡¯t continue to tease her. ¡°where are my stepmother and the others? Did something happen just now? ¡± Thinking of He Li, Xie Ziyu couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re quite a Badass. Xie ruyun seemed to have been drugged by that small sip of coffee and slept with a bodyguard. ¡± Xie Ruyun was even caught red-handed. No Man was willing to tolerate the cuckold on his head. Xie Ruyun would have a hard time following that. ¡°You deserve it. ¡± Xie Ziyu added coldly, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been vignt, I would have ended up like Xie Ruyun now. ¡± After saying that, she said hatefully, ¡°I don¡¯t know why these two women keep making things difficult for me. Moreover, I¡¯m not so unwilling to die. No matter how severe the lesson this time is, it¡¯s all their own doing! ¡± This was what it meant to steal the chicken but end up eating the rice. He Li¡¯s current situation was even worse than Xie Ziyu thought. She originally thought that Xie Ziyu was stupid, but who knew that not only was she not hurt in the slightest, she had even hooked up with her own daughter! ¡°Indeed, she deserves it. I guess the divorce ising up next. ¡± Chapter 1299

Chapter 1299: Chapter 1291 was angry?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Father Xie was a person who cared about his reputation the most. He had just held a big wedding and he was already going through a divorce. Moreover, it was because of his daughter¡¯s scandal. Xie Ruyun and he Li could forget about having a good life. Xie Ziyu suddenly leaned into Lu Jinye¡¯s arms. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± He reached out and pulled her into his arms. The Aura on his body made her feel at ease. ¡°will we get a divorce? ¡± ¡°Why are you asking such a question? ¡± His suddenly stern voice made her stunned. It was the first time she had been so severely reprimanded by him and she still felt a little scared. ¡°Why are you so fierce? ¡± ¡°In the future, don¡¯t say anything about a divorce. Don¡¯t say a word, or I¡¯ll punish you. ¡± She felt like she was being held down by him, and the grievance she had felt immediately disappeared. She knew that he was only fierce for a moment, but in front of her, he was no different from a paper tiger. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say it, then don¡¯t say it. What¡¯s the big deal? ¡± She was also fierce to him. She got off his body and pushed him away, then returned to her bed andy on her side. Damn man, she was a little weak in front of him, and he was going to take an inch and take a mile? ¡°Are you angry? ¡± Lu Jinye lowered his voice, showing a little weakness. ¡°Who has the time to be angry! ¡± Annoyed by his touch, Xie Ziyu immediately reached out to shake off the hand on her waist. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not angry. ¡± His voice sounded very quiet. He lifted the nket and hugged her from behind. ¡°Ziyu, I¡¯ve never been in a rtionship. If I¡¯ve done something wrong, I¡¯ll try my best to fix it. If I can¡¯t fix it, I¡¯ll have to ask you to bear with me. ¡± Xie Ziyu:¡±...¡± What was this person saying? ¡°Darling, why are you carrying me? Turn around, look at me, hug me, be good. ¡± His voice seemed to be mesmerizing, like a demon trying to seduce his prey. So, Xie Ziyu really turned around and met his charming and deep eyes. The two of them hugged face to face. ¡°Darling. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. I¡¯m still not used to it. ¡± ¡°So you have to get used to it, darling, little sweetheart. ¡± Xie Ziyu¡¯s ears were burning as she tried her best to squeeze into his embrace. ¡°Are you shy? ¡± Xie Ziyu snorted lightly and twisted in his embrace. She heard that his voice was a little hoarse. ¡°Don¡¯t move, or don¡¯t me me for what I do to you. ¡± His hands were warm and strong. ¡°HMPH. ¡± The two of them hugged tightly, appearing sweet and warm. ¡°Howe we have another little thing before we even get to spend some time together? ¡± Lu Jinye was a little annoyed. The thought of having to take care of a little thing in the future and this little thing disturbing his and Ziyu¡¯s time together.. He felt really frustrated. ¡°Did you forget that we didn¡¯t get married because of the Child? ¡± ¡°I forgot. ¡± Lu Jinye reached out to cover her mouth. ¡°Yes, at the beginning, we got married because of a small misunderstanding, but the result was different. The child was born in an atmosphere full of love because his parents fell in love. ¡± The heavens seemed to have given him a voice that could speak with love. Xie Ziyu¡¯s heart really thumped because of him. ¡°Who fell in love with you? Can you not be so shameless? ¡± ¡°No. ¡± Lu Jinye looked a little shameless. ¡°Why, aren¡¯t you admitting it? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you anymore. ¡± Of course, Xie Ziyu wouldn¡¯t admit her feelings for him. Otherwise, his tail would really go up to the sky. ¡°Be Good. ¡± Lu Jinye obviously thought that he was tacitly admitting it. He patted her back. ¡°Are you still a little tired? Since you¡¯re tired, go to sleep. Stay in my arms. ¡± Chapter 1300

Chapter 1300: Chapter 1292, I still have some matters to attend to

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Xie Ziyu Hummed in acknowledgment and quickly fell asleep in his arms. ¡°...¡± In an old building. In a narrow room, two people were rolling on a bed. The bedsheets were almostpletely falling to the ground. A seductive aura spread in all directions. One could even hear the creaking of the bed. ¡°I don¡¯t want it anymore. I can¡¯t take it anymore. ¡± A weak female voice could be heard, panting slightly. One could only see that the man¡¯s back was slightly sweaty as he slowly moved away from her body. Yi Yu¡¯s hair was messy, and she had yet to regain her senses. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Fu Li leaned over and kissed her face. His peach-shaped eyes were misty. ¡°Are you hungry? Let¡¯s eat first. I¡¯m going to order takeout. ¡± ¡°No, I still have something to do. I have to go. ¡± It was already noon, and she was still a little confused. Yi Yu only wanted to escape from this bed immediately. Looking at the handsome face right in front of her, Yi Yu came up with a truth that she did not want to admit from the absurdity of the past few days. Fu Li went home with her and stayed in this small house. From time to time, he would use his body to pay for his debts. At the beginning, she was passive, but then she became a little addicted. She did not go to work for most of the past few days. Instead, she was dispirited and entangled with him. The curtains were pulled tightly, and her dim gaze gave her a sense of depravity. ¡°where are you going? ¡± Although Fu Li felt that his mood was ruined, he still asked as he watched her tidy her hair. Yi Yu did not answer. Instead, she looked at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going home? You¡¯ve been staying here for three days already? ¡± Fu Li was lucky to be able to stay in such a small house. Wasn¡¯t it said that the eldest young master had many problems with being spoiled? Fu Li had already picked up his shirt from the ground. When he heard her words, he was still tying his shirt. He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°why do I have to go home? I want to stay here. ¡± Arge piece of cloth fell on her head. Yi Yu looked at the muscles on his chest and could not help but swallow her saliva. She said weakly, ¡°you... ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re my sugar daddy. I have to repay my debt with my body. ¡± He patted her butt, and Yi Yu¡¯s face turned red as she stepped back. ¡°Hey... did you really take it seriously? Since when did a poor CEO like you need a sugar daddy like me? You¡¯re obviously being a scoundrel! ¡± Even if she did earn some money, she was still a pretty pretty boy and not someone with a terrifying background like him! ¡°Isn¡¯t that 800 yuan the money you used to keep me? ¡± He raised his eyebrows and brought up the evil 800 yuan again. 800 Yuan had be Yi Yu¡¯s Achilles¡¯heel. ¡°But... ¡± ¡°I¡¯m cheap, so 800 yuan is enough. ¡± Fu Li stopped her again. Yi Yu kept all her words in her mouth, and she felt like she was suffocating. ¡°But I can¡¯t support you. My little treasury has been emptied by you. ¡± Yi Yu looked like she was about to cry. She had saved some money in thepany this year, and now she spent it like water to support them. So, her wallet was almost empty. ¡°empty? I remember you didn¡¯t have savings in the bank. ¡± Fu Li¡¯s eyes were full of ridicule, and there was a trace of wickedness on his handsome face. ¡°Little Yu duo, you can¡¯t bear to use it to support me? Don¡¯t tell me I don¡¯t meet the standards of a Gigolo? ¡± ¡°I... ¡± Yi Yu really wanted to cry. That was her only savings! ¡°You¡¯re shameless. You actually want me, a woman, to support you. ¡± Yi Yu sniffled and cried, feeling extremely sad. Chapter 1301

Chapter 1301: Chapter 1293, pretty boy

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of a saying? I¡¯m in charge of being as beautiful as a flower, and you¡¯re in charge of earning money to support your family. ¡± Fu Li bit a cigarette in his mouth, but he didn¡¯t light it. ¡°So, Little Yu duo, it seems like you should support me, right? ¡± If he didn¡¯t keep it to support him, would he have to use money to support other wild men? Yi Yu:¡±...¡± He sat casually on the bed, his long legs slightly bent due to the narrow space. This house was indeed a little too small. But because it was her home, it didn¡¯t seem so unbearable. Yi Yu felt like she could explode, but looking at this almost flirtatious face, she felt that there was nothing wrong with it. A thought shed through her mind. She was indeed as beautiful as a flower. There was nothing wrong with her. Yi Yu left the house in a daze, took a taxi at the door and went straight to thepany. Because she had little experience with sex, she didn¡¯t ask him to wear a condom or anything. She stopped the driver halfway and went to the pharmacy to buy emergency birth control pills. The so-called ¡°kept rtionship¡± was more like sex partners. It was a brand-new life and a brand-new feeling to be with Fu Li. In the past, when she was with Zhou Tianyang, she was very well-behaved. However, with this man, there was always a new, brand-new excitement and feeling. He hadpletely aroused the rebellious feelings in the depths of her heart. She only wanted to enjoy love and love with him to her heart¡¯s content and did not want to care about those messy and troublesome things. But screw him. Actually, Yi Yu did not mind this kind of rtionship. She just wanted to protect herself. If she could not abort and give birth to a child, that would be terrible. ¡°BOSS! ¡± Gu Ruochu was still discussing the script with the scriptwriter when Yi Yu¡¯s sudden appearance surprised her. ¡°You¡¯re here for work? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Yi Yu sat down, her face flushed. ¡°I¡¯m quite happy. These few days of leave to heal your wounds are quite useful. ¡± Yi Yu was a little embarrassed but her mood was much better. At this moment, Zhou Tianyang was nowhere to be found. ¡°boss, I¡¯ve raised A. . . ¡± Yi Yu leaned forward and said in embarrassment, ¡°I¡¯ve raised a GIGOLO. ¡± Even though Fu Li¡¯s status was not that of a Gigolo, his face was no different from a Gigolo¡¯s. Furthermore, she was the one who had spent money to raise him. Even calling him a Gigolo would barely qualify. ¡°GIGOLO? GIGOLO? ¡± Gu Ruochu never thought that Yi Yu, who had always been a well-behaved and obedient girl, would actually raise a Gigolo at home. This had really upended her worldview. Yi Yu nodded, ¡°GIGOLO. ¡± ¡°Awesome. ¡± Gu Ruochu, on the other hand, felt that this was new. She smiled, ¡°I remember that your sry is quite high, but you haven¡¯t reached the level of a richdy yet, have you? Not Bad, you¡¯ve even found a GIGOLO. ¡± ¡°Sigh, anyway, spending money on a male lover is much better than spending it on that scumbag, Zhou Tianyang, isn¡¯t it? ¡± Initially, I had nned to use the money I had saved on my marriage and family. Boss, you also know that I¡¯ve been urged to get married by my parents until I cried. Now, the SCUMBAG has blown it.¡± Yi Yu leaned on her desk and said, ¡°If I had really spent it on the SCUMBAG, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten anything and instead, I would have been cuckolded countless times. I could still enjoy spending it on a GIGOLO. At least when I look at that face, I really feelfortable. ¡± With her beauty in front of her, she had really fallen into her trap. ¡°protect yourself. ¡± This was the only sentence Gu Ruochu could give her. After all, she could not say anything else. ¡°Yes, boss. From today onwards, I¡¯m going to work for you. ¡± ¡°Are you going to work for me or support your pretty boy? ¡± Chapter 1302

Chapter 1302: Chapter 1294, don¡¯t give me that crap

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Her tone was slightly teasing, making her blush slightly. ¡°Of course I have to raise a GIGOLO! ¡± ¡°okay, then work hard. ¡± After Yi Yu left her small house, Fu Li naturally couldn¡¯t stay any longer. Instead, he returned to his ownpany to handle business. Actually, the assistant didn¡¯t quite understand why the BOSS wanted to live in such a remote ce. However, it was already good enough for the BOSS to show up today. Not to mention meeting the boss for the past three days, he couldn¡¯t even make a single call. ¡°Oh, you finally showed up? ¡± Seeing Fu Li¡¯s figure, Lu Jinye closed the script and mmed it on the table. He lifted his Chin and pointed. ¡°Why? I heard that someone hasn¡¯t been home or at thepany for three days. Someone¡¯s parents are asking me to look for someone. ¡± ¡°I found something interesting. ¡± Fu Li¡¯s pair of peach blossom eyes were extremely seductive. As soon as he came over, Lu Jinye despised him. This man was really like a vixen. ¡°Stop Talking, it¡¯s definitely a woman. ¡± ¡°How do you know? ¡± ¡°other than women, what other things are you interested in? ¡± Lu Jinye nced at him. ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve been getting close to Ruo Chu¡¯s assistant recently? ¡± ¡°You know all this? ¡± Fu Li was interested. ¡°Jin Ye, you should be a Paparazzi instead of a celebrity. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t y this game with me. ¡± Lu Jinye¡¯s eyes shifted slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t touch the people around Ruo Chu. I also know a little about Yi Yu. She¡¯s a very simple girl, not someone you can y with casually. ¡± Looking at his undetermined look, he felt that the girl must be the victim. ¡°SHH. ¡± Fu Li¡¯s eyes darted around as he ced a slender finger between his lips. ¡°This game has just begun. Don¡¯t disturb me. ¡± Lu Jinye:¡±...¡± SCUMBAG! Lu Jinye couldn¡¯t be bothered with him and directly rolled his eyes. At three in the afternoon, Yi Yu received a phone call. When she heard Du Tao¡¯s voice, the corners of her mouth involuntarily twitched, and she felt a little embarrassed. It was hard to believe that this was Zhou Tianyang¡¯s lover, and he was also aplete man. ¡°Why are you looking for me? ¡± ¡°Miss Yi, can youe out for a moment? ¡± Du Tao¡¯s voice sounded very gentle on the phone, but Yi Yu did not have a good impression of him. ¡°Why? ¡± ¡°A little, but don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t want to disturb you, and I don¡¯t have any hostility at all. I just want to talk to Miss Yi. ¡± ¡°I have nothing to talk about with you. ¡± Thinking that these two men were actually trying to make her give birth to a child, because they were gay and could not bear children, they turned their attention to her. Just thinking about it made her very angry. ¡°Miss Yi, I know that you and Tianyang have already met each other¡¯s parents. Your marriage has already be well-known through the rumors of your rtives. Don¡¯t tell me that you still want to run away and not face it for the rest of your life? ¡± The mention of her parents was Yi Yu¡¯s Achilles¡¯heel again. ¡°where are you? ¡± Yi Yu changed the topic quickly. Du Tao immediately replied, ¡°I¡¯m at Marlboro road. There¡¯s a time cafe on the left. Come over. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Yi Yu hung up the phone and came over at the time when she got off work. ¡°Miss, how many people are there? ¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯m looking for someone. ¡± Yi Yu pointed at the man by the window, and the waiter knew. ¡°Miss Yi. ¡± Du Tao was a Very Cultured Man, and Yi Yu was quite familiar with him. In the past, he was Zhou Tianyang¡¯s good brother, but who knew that they were a pair of dog men. If she had told her at the beginning, it would not have been a big deal, and she would not have been involved in their rtionship. However, it was disgusting to keep her in the dark and even try to cheat marriage and have children. ¡°What do you want? ¡± Chapter 1303

Chapter 1303: Chapter 1295 why are you here?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Yi Yu grabbed the drink in front of her and took a SIP. Her voice was very cold. ¡°I still have something to do at home. If you really have something to say, say it quickly. ¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll make it short. I hope that your marriage with Tianyang can be maintained. ¡± ¡°Why? ¡± Yi Yu chuckled. ¡°using me as a shield and a tool to give birth? Do you think I¡¯m very stupid? ¡± Du Tao smiled. ¡°Yi Yu, you¡¯re going to be 27 this year, right? ¡± Your parents ced great importance on your marriage. After all, marriage was a woman¡¯s lifetime. ¡°A woman of 27 years old is not young anymore. If you make a fuss about canceling the marriage with Tian Yang again, what do you think your family will say about you ¡°Your reputation will be tarnished. ¡± Yi Yu closed her fingers, knowing that he was speaking the truth. Du Tao was observing every expression on her face. ¡°So why don¡¯t you two get married first. When you¡¯re not satisfied, you can get a divorce. Won¡¯t your reputation be preserved? ¡± Du Tao wanted to trick her into getting married first. As long as they got married, he and Tian Yang would be in charge of the matter. They definitely had a way to make Yi Yu, this woman, obedient for the rest of her life. ¡°What are you doing here? ¡± A sexy voice sounded in her ear. Yi Yu felt a heat in her ears. She stood up and met Fu Li¡¯s soulful eyes. ¡°Fu... Fu... ¡± Yi Yu could not finish her sentence after a long time. She did not expect him to suddenly appear here. ¡°Why are you here? ¡± ¡°I was passing by. I saw you and came over. ¡± Fu Li was much taller than her, so Yi Yu almost looked up at him. Seeing that he was here, Yi Yu did not want to talk to du Tao anymore. She nned to leave the cafe with Fu Li. ¡°I know what you said. I don¡¯t agree with your suggestion. My parents love me sincerely and will definitely care about my life, not the so-called marriage. Do I look like an idiot? Will I jump into your fire pit? ¡± Yi Yu smiled ¡°I wish you a hundred years of happiness. You must not separate and harm others! ¡± Du Tao was quite angry when he heard this. However, when he saw the man beside her, he stuttered, ¡°the man beside you... is he your boyfriend? ¡± This man looked very different from the others. His every move and temperament revealed elegance and nobility. Du Tao¡¯s first reaction was that this was definitely not an ordinary person. ¡°Are you still chatting here? ¡± Fu Li reached out and held Yi Yu in his arms. He caressed her sensitive ears frivolously. ¡°What time is it? Why aren¡¯t you going home? ¡± Yi Yu blushed a little. When she saw that it was almost six o¡¯clock in the afternoon, she nodded. ¡°I¡¯m going home now. It¡¯s quitete. ¡± ¡°Yi Yu, you haven¡¯t answered my question. ¡± Du Tao couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. His eyes fell on this man and he was a little tempted. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to introduce him? ¡± Introduce him? What the Hell? Could she say that this was the man she ¡°kept¡± ? ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. I¡¯m going back first. ¡± Yi Yu tugged at his clothes and said in a low voice, ¡°let¡¯s go back. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Fu Li was also very impatient here. Especially when he was osted by a person who spoke like a sissy, it made him feel very disgusted. Nothing was more fun than ying at home with Little Yu duo. Du Tao¡¯s entire face was red. Especially when he saw the two of them leave hand in hand, he actually felt like they were a match. His heart was a little unsettled again. Who didn¡¯t like handsome men, especially the one just now that was simply exquisite. He really didn¡¯t know how Yi Yu was so lucky to be able to get a ticket with such a man. For a moment, Du Tao¡¯s thoughts were fluttering. Chapter 1304

Chapter 1304: Chapter 1296-be careful of your influence

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION As soon as she walked out of the Cafe, Yi Yu subconsciously wanted to stay away from him. Her waist was held by him, and one of her shoulders was held by him in public. She felt very ufortable. ¡°Why are you moving around? ¡± When he spoke, there was a unique aura. Perhaps he had given her a feeling that he was too easy to talk to during this period of time, and she had forgotten who he was. Yi Yu instantly did not dare to move. She was like a good child, but on second thought, why? When she turned around, she wanted to throw a Tantrum, but when she saw those swaying and confused Peach Blossom eyes, she could not say a single word of me. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Seeing that she suddenly turned around, she thought that she had something to say. ¡°No... nothing. ¡± Yi Yu instantly turned around to avoid the moment of awkwardness and palpitations. This man was really too scary. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go home. ¡± Fu Li drove an extremely ordinary car today. Yi Yu still felt strange in her heart. Could it be that this man was really nning to act out an ordinary couple¡¯s love story with her. He was really pretending to be an ordinary person. Just as Yi Yu got into the car, the person beside her suddenly reached out and hugged the woman beside her. His deep and handsome facial features seemed to inadvertently caress half of her face. ¡°Little Yu Duo¡¯er, you look very beautiful today. ¡± ¡°Be careful of your influence! ¡± Yi Yu was scalded by his breath. She was shocked by his unrestrained actions as she pressed against his chest. In the past, his actions were somewhat unrestrained, even though she did not dislike his various intimate actions. Sometimes, she even felt that there was something wrong with her. ¡°Who is that Sissy that I saw today? ¡± Fu Li did not care about her various conflicting actions. Instead, he leaned closer. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that¡¯s your new hunk of a man? It¡¯s annoying to look at him like a sissy. ¡± The second half of his sentence sounded very dangerous. If it really was the man she had taken a fancy to, let¡¯s see how he would punish her. Yi Yu rolled her eyes at him and snorted lightly. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a yboy like you? I¡¯m not the kind of person who wants to hook up with every man I meet. Even if I really want to find him, I¡¯ll wait until our rtionship is broken. ¡± She was already in this state with Fu Li. How could she have the mood to hook up with another man. ¡°that¡¯s a good girl. Little Yuduo, while you¡¯re supporting this young master, you can¡¯t provoke other men for me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll let you die on me. ¡± Fu Li¡¯s hand rubbed her back. Yi Yu felt goosebumps all over her body, but it wasn¡¯t disgust. ¡°Pervert! ¡± Fu Li smiled again. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m really a pervert. Well, Little Yu duo, other than that loser Zhou Tianyang, have you had any other boyfriends? ¡± ¡°Why are you asking this? You don¡¯t want to tell me. ¡± ¡°Okay, if you don¡¯t want to tell me, then don¡¯t. ¡± Fu Li didn¡¯t force her. ¡°Little Yu duo, how about going swimming with me today? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going. ¡± Yi Yu refused directly and said Lazily, ¡°I want to go home and sleep. You go alone. ¡± ¡°Little Yu duo, you¡¯re really disobedient. Fasten your seatbelt. ¡± Yi Yu learned her lesson this time and quickly fastened her seatbelt. The car immediately drove onto the road. Yi Yu thought that this man would drive directly to a certain club in a domineering manner. She did not expect that he would actually drive back to her shabby little house. ¡°Get out of the car, Little Yu duo. ¡± The man¡¯s slender hands were easily ced on the steering wheel. With a flick of his fingers, he hooked his seatbelt off, as if he was trying to hook her clothes. Yi Yu did not know why she had thought of this. Her face turned red, and she grabbed her bag and got out of the car as if she was fleeing. Chapter 1305

Chapter 1305: Chapter 1297 could not be refuted

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Fu Li saw her blushing, and a meaningful look appeared in his eyes. As soon as they returned to the small house, Yi Yu was hugged by the man from behind. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± The kissnded on her neck and face, and Yi Yu was a little confused. ¡°Let¡¯s get down to business. ¡± ¡°No. ¡± A wave of heat rushed up from under her feet, and her face waspletely red. Fu Li did not care. ¡°since you have taken care of me, of course I can¡¯t let you spend all this money without any value, right? ¡± And he had to work very hard. ¡°You! ¡± There was no way to refute. He turned off the lights with a snap, and the curtains of the small house were drawn again. No light seeped in. This small bed was abnormally strong. It could actually bear the weight of the two of them. Every time, Yi Yu had to worry about whether it would copse immediately. ... When the light in the room was full, Yi Yu, who was drenched in sweat, buried her face in the nket. It took her a long time to recover. It was almost eight o¡¯clock, and she was the only one on the bed. However, Yi Yu knew where he was. This man was surprisingly clean, so he must have been in the bathroom. Just as she got up from the bed, the weak bathroom door shook, and the man came out wet. Yi Yu felt that her old waist was about to break, so she helped him up. ¡°Little Yuduo, your bathroom is probably the best tidied up in this small house of yours. ¡± As soon as the man sat next to her, he came over and immediately kissed her on the face. He said in a blurred voice, ¡°look at how beautiful my little Yuduo is, especially at this time, like a flower that came out of the water. ¡± Yi Yu:¡±...¡± ¡°Get lost, don¡¯t say such things. ¡± She was both shy and felt that this man was insolent. After pushing him away with her elbow, she immediately got up and walked to the bathroom, kicking him directly under the calf. After taking a hot shower, there were already a few takeout dishes on the table. Seeing that this young master ordered the most expensive restaurant nearby, Yi Yu felt her heart ache. She stared at the leisurely man and said, ¡°you¡¯re really hard to raise! ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? ¡± Fu Li looked at her pained face, and the smile in his eyes deepened. If he was going to spend her money on other men, he might as well spend it on a wild man like him. ¡°sit down and eat. ¡± Yi Yu was almost angered to death by this evildoer. He slept with her, ate her, drank her, and refused to leave, right? ¡°If you don¡¯te out soon, I¡¯ll eat all your food. ¡± Fu Li smiled again and quickly reached out to pull her to his side. That smile just now actually made Yi Yu feel very flirtatious. Her ears turned red and she immediately ate the food in her bowl. ... ¡°Yi Yu, do you have a demon living in your house? ¡± Gu Ruochu was a little speechless when she saw the tworge dark circles under her eyes. ¡°Your body is about to be emptied? ¡± It has only been a few days and Yi Yu¡¯s pretty boy is still so ¡°dedicated¡± ? Actually, she had already guessed who it was but she was not sure. ¡°Ah! ¡± Yi Yu quickly took out her mirror from her bag and looked inside. Although herplexion was not bad, the tworge circles under her eyes were not too obvious. She let out a scream. If she had not been so entangled with him this morning, it was impossible for her not to notice her dark eye circles. She never thought that her dark eye circles would be so heavy! Damned man! ¡°boss, have you brought any concealer? Can I use it? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve brought it. ¡± Gu Ruochu had already taken something out of her bag and tossed it over. Yi Yu saw that Gu Ruochu was carrying this kind of thing with her all the time and chuckled as if she had understood something. Chapter 1306

Chapter 1306: Chapter 1298

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION However, when she saw the dark circles under her eyes, she could no longer smile. She grimaced and covered her eyes little by little. She had just been dumped by a man before she was even married. If anyone were to see her overindulging in sensual pleasures, she would really lose face. Gu Ruochu tapped her fingers on the office desk and teased, ¡°it¡¯s better to take it easy in the future. Don¡¯t let it really empty out. ¡± ¡°hehe. ¡± Yi Yu was a little embarrassed and did not say it out loud. ¡°Darling, may Ie in? ¡± There were a few knocks on the door. The deep voice sounded particrly pleasant and carried a hint of a smile. ¡°You can choose not toe in. ¡± Gu Ruochu raised her head to look at him when she saw the tall figure at the door. Her eyes were also filled with a smile. Huo Nanchen had already entered without any scruples. Yi Yu quickly gave him a seat and greeted him with a smile, ¡°hello, Huo. ¡± ¡°Hello. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be going out first then. ¡± Yi Yu winked at her boss and tactfully left the office to avoid disturbing the couple¡¯s private time. ¡°When do you get off work? ¡± He walked around her desk, leaned against her chair, and looked at her with his deep eyes. ¡°We¡¯re going to have lunch together today. Don¡¯t forget it again. ¡± ¡°I just went to work. When have I ever forgotten to have lunch with you? ¡± She was not going to take the me for this kind of groundless usation. ¡°I¡¯m just reminding my wife. ¡± He sat down and stretched out his hand to hug her on hisp, leaning against her neck. ¡°It¡¯s GRANDPA¡¯s birthday soon. We¡¯ll go buy giftster, so how about you get off work early, HMM? ¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m like you? I can go to work whenever I want to and get off whenever I want to. ¡± ... Two hourster, Yi Yu watched her boss walk out of the door holding Huo Shao¡¯s hand. She could tell that she was very happy when she saw her boss snuggling in his arms. She suddenly sighed, feeling more confused about her current life. She had just finished dealing with that stupid matter with Zhou Tianyang, and it seemed like she had to think about what she should do next. For example, her marriage and boyfriend were imminent. She couldn¡¯t keep going down like this. For some reason, Yi Yu thought of Fu Li. She felt that she had been too drunk during this period of time. However, she was thankful that this period of time had allowed her to recover from her emotional trauma. Moreover, this period of time was very happy for her. ¡°Yi Yu, your phone is ringing! ¡± Yi Yu was still immersed in her own thoughts. She did not notice that her phone had already rung a few times. It was all thanks to the reminder from her colleague next to her. ¡°Xiao Yu, it¡¯s mom. ¡± Xia Lan saw that her daughter had taken so long to pick up the phone and thought that something had happened to her. ¡°Xiao Yu, why did it take so long to pick up the phone? ¡± ¡°I was in a meeting just now. ¡± Yi Yu casually lied and immediately changed the topic. ¡°Is mom looking for me? ¡± ¡°when are you resigning? ¡± Xia Lan had heard from her daughter that she was resigning to prepare for her wedding with Zhou Tianyang. Ever since she returned to her hometown, Xia Lan had been thinking about it. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not even the end of the year yet. Why are you in such a hurry? ¡± Yi Yu really felt a headache. Her father never cared about these things, but her mother always nagged on and on. Now that she had already broken up with Zhou Tianyang, there was no need for her to get married. Of course, Yi Yu could not tell her mother the truth for the time being. After all, there were many disputes in this small county. ¡°You child, I didn¡¯t do it for you. If I had decided on a number earlier, I would be able to lead a good life. ¡± Chapter 1307

Chapter 1307: Chapter 1299 was about to die!

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Xia Lan did not mind. ¡°You¡¯re almost 27 now. If you don¡¯t hurry up, you¡¯ll miss the best time. ¡± Yi Yu was having a headache about how to fool her mother She immediately heard her say, ¡°I know that you young people are busy with work, and you want to save more money for your wedding. How about this? I¡¯ve already made an agreement with my inws. I n to go to an city tomorrow to meet you two young people. We¡¯ll first set a date to prepare for the wedding. ¡± ¡°Mom, you... ¡± Yi Yu was really anxious this time. She didn¡¯t expect that her mother would not onlye to an Cheng, but also bring Zhou Tianyang¡¯s parents to an Cheng. What was even more ridiculous was that they still nned topletely settle their matter! ¡°Don¡¯t talk about such nonsense. We¡¯ve already discussed it. We¡¯ll look for you when we arrive at an Cheng tomorrow. ¡± Xia Lan hung up the phone right after she finished speaking. Yi Yu was really going to be angered to death by her mother. She was too presumptuous! Thinking of Fu Li still being in her small rented house, her entire Scalp went numb. If her mother knew that there was a man hiding in her small house, who knew what would happen the next day! She was going to die! Yi Yu let out a low cry and wanted to call her mother. However, thinking about it, arguing with her mother was not going to get her anywhere. It was better to think about how to deal with the next day. Zhou Tianyang was really a coward. He did not even tell his parents about what happened between them. Instead, he ced all the me on her. When she returned to her small house, Yi Yu saw a man. ¡°Fu Li, you should go back today. My parents areing tomorrow. ¡± Yi Yu looked up to see him. Fu Li was a little unhappy. He wanted to hide when her parents came. What was this? Was He hiding? It was as if he was having an affair. ¡°What about tonight? ¡± ¡°What are you thinking about? ¡± Yi Yu really wanted to beat him to death. ¡°Don¡¯te over tonight. Just stay in your own house. ¡± He was still thinking about this at this time. Actually, Yi Yu was thinking about it. She might as well note over anymore. Although Yi Yu felt a little reluctant and sad, she did not know where this mischievous mood came from. But she was very clear that their rtionship was maintained with their bodies, as thin as silk. Hearing that he could note over at night, Fu Li¡¯s mood instantly became extremely bad. Fu Li¡¯s long legs took a step forward and sat on the bed, ignoring her. He did not have any intention of leaving either. Yi Yu immediately began to pack up his things. All men¡¯s things could not be left with her. If her mother found out, she probably would not be able to live the next day. Her mother could tear down the entire rental house! It was not until she packed up his things that Yi Yu seemed to realize that this rental house was already filled with Fu Li¡¯s things and traces. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± Fu Li saw that she was tidying up his underwear and was in a bad mood. He hooked her up and threw her directly onto his body. ¡°Aiya, stop fooling around. What time is it now? ! ¡± Yi Yu was fuming. Fu Li was originally full of dissatisfaction because of this action of hers. He reached out and rubbed her face ¡°Little Yuduo, can¡¯t you see that this young master is very unhappy now? Come over and warm the bed. ¡± ¡°AIYA! ¡± Although Yi Yu had a straight face, she was not angry. She was blushing a little from his intimacy. ¡°My good little Yu duo, you¡¯re really too beautiful. ¡± ¡°Can you stop saying that all the time? ¡± Yi Yu said weakly as shey in his arms. Every time she was teased by him using this kind ofnguage, her face would turn red and her heart would beat faster for some reason. No one could stop this kind of man from saying romantic words. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t say it. ¡± Chapter 1308

Chapter 1308: Chapter 1300 she was really suspicious

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Fu Li pressed her against his chest and started to move his hands again. ¡°Fu Li! ¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take this opportunity... to have sex? ¡± It sounded a little rude, but it sounded more emotional when it came out of his mouth. Yi Yu rolled her eyes at him and was kissed by him. Recently, he liked to kiss her at all kinds of asions. He only felt that her mouth seemed to have an irresistible charm as she kissed the tip of her tongue with passion and confusion. Yi Yu could not be bothered to resist anymore. Instead, she chose to immerse herself in the uncontroble joy and emotions with him in front of everyone. ... After the eldest young master was finally served well by her, he reluctantly agreed to her request. He would no longer have any presence in front of her for the next few days. Yi Yu finally heaved a sigh of relief. She felt that this man was really difficult to deal with and difficult to deal with. ¡°Xiao Yu! ¡± When she heard the shouting outside, because the sound instion effect of the door was not good, it was transmitted quite harshly. Yi Yu suddenly remembered that she usually had sex with men inside. Would people also hear the voices inside? She was very suspicious! ing, MOM! ¡± Yi Yu answered as she opened the door. ¡°Xiao Yu, why are you so full? ¡± Xia Lan was an impatient person. She had only knocked a few times before she felt that her daughter was too slow. Yi Yu nced at her mouth and was stunned when she saw the people behind her. Zhou Tianyang, who she had not seen for a long time, stood behind Xia Lan and her husband. Zhou Tianyang¡¯s parents were also there. Zhou Tianyang and Yi Yu looked at each other. Perhaps only the other party could understand them and they were gritting their teeth. There was not a trace of affection between a man and a woman. They had broken up a long time ago. The parents of both parties did not notice the peculiarity of their sons and daughters. They continued to talk enthusiastically. ¡°What are you standing outside for? inws,e in quickly. It¡¯s just that my daughter¡¯s house is a little small. I¡¯m sorry to trouble you to sit for a while. ¡± Xia Lan treated Zhou Tianyang¡¯s parents very warmly. The word inws made the corner of Yi Yu¡¯s mouth twitch. Her mother was so enthusiastic. ¡°Zhou... ¡± Yi Yu immediately changed her words and asked with a hidden meaning, ¡°Tianyang, didn¡¯t you tell your parents about our matter? ¡± They had broken up a long time ago, and now they were saying that the parents of both parties were meeting to finalize the wedding? Zhou Tianyang was clearly the one at fault, so why did it seem like he had to clean up the mess for them! ¡°Yes, I said that we will get married after the New Year. ¡± Yi Yu¡¯s expression immediately changed, but no matter how hard she stared at Zhou Tianyang, he did not even raise his head to look at her. He only cared about entertaining his parents. ¡°Dad, mom, let¡¯s go in. ¡± ¡°Eh. ¡± When both parents heard that they would get married after the New Year, they felt as if a stone had been lifted from their hearts and they were talking to each other. Yi Yu did not have the chance to say what she had been holding back. Especially when she saw her motherughing happily, the wrinkles on her kind face were somewhat smoothed out. Yi Yu suddenly felt very ufortable. Her parents had been working hard for her happiness and life all her life. ¡°Xiao Yu, let¡¯s go in too. ¡± Zhou Tianyang looked at her and felt very proud. It seemed that he had already grasped this woman¡¯s weakness. Her parents were her Achilles¡¯heel. ¡°Get lost. ¡± Yi Yu said in a low voice and immediately entered the small rental. Zhou Tianyang¡¯s face turned ashen. Yi Yu entered the door angrily. Her mother naturally wanted to tidy up her bed. When she reached out to smooth the nket, she suddenly paused. ¡°What is this? ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Yi Yu turned around and saw her mother reaching out to grab something that looked like underwear from the other end of the bed. Her heart almost jumped out of her throat and she felt dizzy. ¡°Mom! ! ¡± Chapter 1309

Chapter 1309: Chapter 1301, what did it mean by his genes were poor?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Xia Lan was shocked by Yi Yu¡¯s roar, and she suddenly stood up straight. Yi Yu immediately ran over and stuffed her underwear into her hands before entering the small bathroom. ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t manage to tidy up properly here, so I¡¯m a little embarrassed. ¡± ¡°This damned child! I gave your mom a fright! ¡± Xia Lan did not even see what Yi Yu was holding in her hands. She still thought that it was the clothes that her daughter wanted to wash off. She felt a little helpless. ¡°This girl is always so jumpy. ¡± Zhou Tianyang¡¯s parents smiled and did not care about this. However, Zhou Tianyang felt the fire burning in his heart as he stood by the side. The others did not see it, but he clearly saw that Yi Yu was holding a pair of men¡¯s underwear! What did it mean to have a man¡¯s underwear on the bed This woman had brought a man to her own house to sleep! This B * Tch had actually hidden a man in a rented house? Well, this woman seemed to be well-behaved, but she actually did not care about herself! Zhou Tianyang had originally thought that he would find a virgin to be his wife, but now it had be a broken shoe! The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. He regretted not having sex with her earlier. After Yi Yu came out of the bathroom, the smile on her face made Zhou Tianyang feel irritated. However, he could not rush over and question her now. Zhou Tianyang started to walk around, quietly looking for things that a man might have left behind. However, other than the underwear, everything else was clean. Even the toothbrush was only for one person. Yi Yu did not care about Zhou Tianyang at all. Instead, she wanted to beat Fu Li to death. This stinky man actually dared to throw his underwear on her bed, and her mother almost found out about it. If she were to be found out, she would definitely turn the sky upside down! Her mother definitely could not stand her raising a ¡°Gigolo¡± to indulge in the rented house. She could not ept her indulgent behavior at all, and she wanted her to get married and live a good life. ¡°Uncle and Auntie, please sit. Although the ce is a little small, you might have to sleep in a hotelter. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. As long as you two get married, it will be fine. ¡± Zhou Tianyang¡¯s parents originally came to an city because they wanted to settle the marriage for their son. They were basically satisfied with this daughter-inw. Yi Yu: ¡°hehe. ¡± She really did not know how to say it. She thought that she should start with Zhou Tianyang and let him tell the two parents himself. Why was it that Zhou Tianyang was the one at fault and she had to rack her brains to think of a solution to the problem! ? ? It was finally time for dinner. Yi Yu immediately said to Zhou Tianyang, ¡°I have something to tell you. ¡± ¡°What a coincidence. I have something too. ¡± Zhou Tianyang raised his eyebrows in a very cheap manner. He took the opportunity to go out with Yi Yu while they were at the restaurant. ¡°Yi Yu, did you bring a man home? ¡± ¡°How do you know? ¡± As expected. Hearing Yi Yu admit it, Zhou Tianyang was very angry. ¡°Are you cheap? You slept with a man casually? That man must have treated you like a toy and you are self-deprecating. HOW CHEAP! ¡± Yi Yu heard his foulnguage She was so angry that she pped him in the face. ¡°Zhou Tianyang, are you crazy What does it have to do with you that I¡¯m with a man Not to mention that I slept with a man, even if I slept with a hundred people, it has nothing to do with a cheap man like you ¡°He¡¯s handsome, has a good figure, and has a good character. What if I¡¯m willing to be yed by him ¡°I still want to have a child with him ¡°You still want me to have a child with a gay like you ¡°I don¡¯t want to have such an ugly child with such bad genes! ¡± Yi Yu used a lot of strength, but Zhou Tianyang did not dare to make a move in public. Hearing her retort, Zhou Tianyang was so angry that his face turned green. What did she mean by his bad genes? Chapter 1310

Chapter 1310: Chapter 1302¡¯dream on¡¯

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Zhou Tianyang¡¯s expression changed again and again. Seeing her turn around and leave, he quickly suppressed the anger in his heart. Both of their parents were in an city right now, so he could not expose himself at this time. ¡°Xiao Yu! ¡± He went forward to pull her, but was flung away before he could even touch her. Zhou Tianyang was so anxious that he took a few steps forward and directly blocked Yi Yu¡¯s path. ¡°Xiao Yu, don¡¯t be so anxious. I only said those b * stard words in a moment of desperation just now! ¡± ¡°GET LOST! ¡± Yi Yu was really angered by him. The whole thing was clearly his fault. Not only did he blindly expose her scars, but he also left all the mess to her to clean up. ¡°Xiao Yu, your parents still don¡¯t know about you and that man, right? ¡± ¡°What do you want to say? ¡± Yi Yu saw the smile on his face and knew that this man was definitely not going to say anything nice. Sure enough, Zhou Tianyang opened his mouth and said, ¡°your parents are very traditional people. What would happen if they knew that you were unmarried and living with another man? ¡± ¡°What do you want? ¡± Yi Yu¡¯s entire body tensed up. She never thought that this man would actually see Fu Li¡¯s clothes on her bed. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything. I just want to cooperate with you for a scene. ¡± Zhou Tianyang¡¯s eyes were filled with pride. ¡°As long as you agree to register with me, I¡¯ll pretend that nothing happened. ¡± Thinking that Yi Yu should have already had an affair with that man, Zhou Tianyang¡¯s heart felt very unbnced. Of course, he only wanted a clean woman. ¡°In your dreams! ¡± Yi Yu did not expect that he would actually use this to threaten her. With her mother¡¯s personality, if she really knew that she was living with another man without marriage, this matter would probably be very calm. However, she did not want to be Zhou Tianyang¡¯s shield! ¡°Xiao Yu, if you really dare to dump me, I will definitely have the ability to make your reputation very bad. When that timees, let¡¯s see how you and your parents will behave! ¡± The gossip in the small town was very powerful, and Yi Yu was very clear about it. Zhou Tianyang was confident that she would agree just for her parents. ¡°Zhou Tianyang, you are really too despicable! ¡± Zhou Tianyang smiled indifferently. ¡°So, Xiao Yu, you have to be obedient. I promise you that we will only be in a marriage of convenience. Once we are married, you can do whatever you want. I will never interfere with you, and simrly, you can not interfere with me. ¡°It¡¯s just an act with me. It¡¯s not difficult, right? ¡± Zhou Tianyang knew how to use both carrot and stick. He was afraid that if he pushed Yi Yu too hard, it would create an even worse situation. Acting. Yi Yu didn¡¯t want to cooperate with him in acting at all, but damn it, she didn¡¯t have a better idea at the moment. She nced at Zhou Tianyang coldly and didn¡¯t say anything more. She turned around and walked to a nearby restaurant. Zhou Tianyang had been with her for six years, so he knew very well that her appearance was apromise. ¡°that¡¯s a good girl. ¡± Yi Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. She left him behind and directly told the waiter about the reservation. During the meal, the parents of both parties chatted happily. However, this ¡°young couple¡± seemed a little strange. They didn¡¯t interact much with each other, and the parents thought that their parents were shy in the presence of their parents. ¡°Tianyang, Xiaoyu is a very good girl. She worked hard in an city to prepare for your wedding. ¡± The corner of Yi Yu¡¯s mouth twitched. It was true in the beginning, but now she didn¡¯t want to use her hard-earned money to raise such a scumbag! ¡°I know, I will treat Xiaoyu well. ¡± Looking at Zhou Tianyang¡¯s hypocritical look, Yi Yu felt that she was more than a little disgusted by him, but she ignored him. While she was dealing with her parents and eating, her phone suddenly rang a few times. Chapter 1311

Chapter 1311: Chapter 1303-stopughing

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Mom, Dad, uncle, Auntie, I need to take this call first. ¡± Yi Yu walked to a corner and lowered her voice, ¡°hello? ¡± ¡°What are you doing? Why are you speaking so softly? ¡± Fu Li¡¯s voice came over, causing her to quiver. ¡°I¡¯m eating. Why did you call me at this time? ¡± She hadn¡¯t settled the score with this man yet. Was He trying to get her killed? He actually left his underwear... ... On her bed. Was He trying to get her killed ? ? Fortunately, her Mother didn¡¯t notice, or else she would have really exploded. ¡°Of course, I miss my little Yuduo. I feel bad that I haven¡¯t seen my little Yuduo for a long time. ¡± He unscrupulously conveyed his feelings, causing Yi Yu¡¯s face to turn red as she scolded him for being a pervert. ¡°Zhou Tianyang¡¯s parents are having dinner with your parents? ¡± What news did he want to know? He could know it at any time. ¡°En. ¡± Yi Yu did not ask how he knew. ¡°Zhou Tianyang wants me to act as his wife. This damn pervert wants to use me as a shield for him and Du Tao, that Sissy! ¡± Fu Li wasughing heartily. ¡°Zhou Tianyang still wants you to act? It seems that my little Yuduo is very angry. Otherwise, she would not scold me so harshly. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re stillughing at me? ¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m notughing anymore. ¡± Fu Li quickly stopped. ¡°Since Zhou Tianyang wants you to act, then you should act. Yes, act as his wife. ¡± ¡°GET LOST! ¡± Yi Yu was very depressed by his words. She wanted to bite him to death. ¡°Bastard, even if you don¡¯t help, don¡¯t make sarcastic remarks on the side, okay? ¡± She felt a little wronged after saying it. Wasn¡¯t this man too heartless? ¡°I¡¯m not making sarcastic remarks. I¡¯m afraid that Little Yu duo has misunderstood what I mean. ¡± Yi Yu almost hung up the phone. Hearing his happy turn of events, she still had some expectations. ¡°What? ¡± ¡°Do you want to take revenge on him? ¡± ¡°Of course. ¡± ¡°Then listen to me obediently and I¡¯ll help you. Didn¡¯t he want you to cooperate with his act? Then agree to it. ¡± What kind of revenge was this? Yi Yu waspletely confused, but she inexplicably believed that he would not hurt her. ¡°Okay. ¡± After hanging up the phone, Yi Yu turned around and saw that Zhou Tianyang was already walking towards her. Zhou Tianyang saw that she had been alone on the phone for so long and wanted to know if she was on the phone with that man. ¡°Xiao Yu, who are you talking to? ¡± Seeing his fake smile, Yi Yu could not be bothered with him. ¡°What does it have to do with you? ¡± She quickly returned to her seat and said a few more words to her parents. ¡°Xiao Yu, your uncle and aunt Zhou and I n to stay in an city for a period of time to help you arrange your marriage. If there¡¯s anything, we can discuss it with you. What do you think? ¡± Xia Lan told Yi Yu the result of their discussion, which made Yi Yu¡¯s scalp tingle. Didn¡¯t that mean that she would have to act with Zhou Tianyang during this period of time? Zhou Tianyang yed right into their hands. ... Because their parents were going to stay in an Cheng for about half a month, Xia Lan rented a bigger house for them. She was busy for almost an afternoon before she stopped and settled them down. Finally, the matter was settled. Only then did Yi Yu have time to look at her phone. When she saw her phone, she was shocked. More than twenty missed calls were all from Fu Li. Yi Yu hurriedly dialed back. ¡°Little Yuduo, how dare you not pick up my call. ¡± Fu Li¡¯s legs were elegantly ovepped, and the smile on his face was flirtatious and dangerous. This woman didn¡¯t even call or text for the whole afternoon. It had only been a day, and she was already so disobedient. ¡°I¡¯m busy with my parents¡¯ matters, aren¡¯t I? ¡± Chapter 1312

Chapter 1312: Chapter 1303: Panic

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Actually, Yi Yu felt that it was very strange. Why did Fu Li act like he was checking up on her. Their rtionship was like friends with benefits. It could not go any deeper. ¡°I¡¯ll be downstairs in twenty minutes. ¡± Fu Li had already picked up his car keys and was about to leave. Yi Yu did not even have the time to say a word of rejection before hanging up the phone. She put her hands in her pockets and slowly walked towards the garage. Yi Yu:¡±...¡± What was going on? Yi Yu did not take it seriously when she was faced with the inexplicable end of the call, because her parents were already calling her name. ¡°Xiao Yu, drink some water. ¡± ¡°thank you, Auntie. ¡± Zhou Tianyang¡¯s parents were very nice people. Yi Yu actually felt a little sorry for them. Perhaps they would never have dreamed that their son was actually a gay who lied about his marriage. Fate was ying tricks on them. ¡°We will be going to our house soon. You and Tianyang should rest early, ¡± mother Zhou reminded them meaningfully. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mom. I will drive you there. ¡± ¡°Hey. ¡± While the group was still talking, Yi Yu¡¯s phone rang again. This time, Yi Yu was a little flustered. She guessed that it should be Fu Li. ¡°Xiao Yu, why aren¡¯t you answering your phone? ¡± Xia Lan saw that her daughter¡¯s face was a little Pale, and she was a little worried. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is Everything okay? ¡± ¡°No, ¡± Yi Yu stammered in response. She quickly took out her phone that seemed to be burning. ¡°Hello? ¡± ¡°Xiao Yu duo. ¡± His voice was blurred and sexy. ¡°I¡¯m downstairs. Come down quickly. Your man doesn¡¯t have the patience to wait. ¡± ¡°You... are you crazy? What are you doing here at this time? ¡± Yi Yu lowered her voice and stomped her feet in anger. This man actually came downstairs ... e down, or I¡¯ll go up. ¡± His voice was a little more forceful. Her heart trembled and she knew that he was not joking. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°okay, I¡¯lle down. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s a good girl, Baby. ¡± ¡°...¡± Yi Yu put down her phone and found an excuse to go downstairs. As she ran down, she could hear her heart beating faster and faster. A ck car was about to blend into the night. The man stood unscrupulously by the side, and half of the smoke between his fingers was blown away. He was too mboyant. He couldn¡¯t wait for the whole world to see him, could he? As he stood there, the asional passer-by couldn¡¯t help but nce at him. ¡°Fu Li! ¡± Yi Yu was out of breath. She directly reached out and grabbed hispel and walked closer to the stairs. Fu Li didn¡¯t resist and followed her obediently. ¡°Xiao Yu? ¡± Coincidentally, she met thendlord and a couple. Yi Yu immediately felt a little awkward. ¡°sister, how did I bump into you? ¡± ¡°I just wanted to go for a walk after dinner. Why, is this your boyfriend? ¡± It was the first time thendlord saw a man like the one on TV, exuding elegance and extraordinariness everywhere. ¡°Ahem, Ahem, this... ¡± ¡°Hello, sister. ¡± Fu Li looked like a demon. Calling Him ¡°sister¡± made thendlord overjoyed. ¡°Hey, this young man is really handsome. ¡± Hu Hua and her boyfriend stood at the back. They did not expect that the person who stood at the door was actually Yi Yu. ¡°So it¡¯s Xiao Yu. ¡± Hu Hua¡¯s voice suddenly became much gentler. Her eyes unconsciously looked at Fu Li, and even her boyfriend beside her could not hold on any longer. ¡°hehe. ¡± Yi Yu smiled indifferently. This Hu Hua did not seem to have a good rtionship with her, right? ¡°We¡¯ll be leaving first. ¡± Yi Yu wanted to stand at the bottom of the stairs and say a few words to him. Meeting thendlord and the others here was really scary. She held Fu Li¡¯s hand and walked towards the river. Chapter 1313

Chapter 1313: Chapter 1304 could not be forgotten

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°He¡¯s so handsome. ¡± Thendy was still immersed in the man¡¯s face, and Hu Hua¡¯s expression turned ugly. Everyone had the heart topare. The man just now clearly looked better than her boyfriend. Why couldn¡¯t her boyfriend look better? ¡°Xiao Hua, let¡¯s go. ¡± Her boyfriend clearly did not notice Hu Hua¡¯s inner feelings. He held her hand as they walked up the stairs. Hu Hua was already pouting and feeling a little ufortable. ¡°What do you want? ¡± Yi Yu was afraid of being seen again, especially since her parents were still upstairs. Fu Li curled his lips, hooked the woman onto his chest and started to kiss her. ¡°I just miss you. ¡± Being bitten on the lips by him, a flirtatious aura floated around. ¡°Fu Li! ¡± Yi Yu was really a little angry. With great difficulty, she turned her head and pushed him away from her. ¡°My parents are upstairs. Stop ying! Don¡¯t y anymore in the future! ¡± Yi Yu steeled her heart and said thest sentence. She didn¡¯t know why she suddenly felt a little disappointed, but it was the truth. ¡°What do you mean? ¡± Yi Yu looked up at his eyes in realization. They were still young, so there were times when they were young and frivolous. She liked his unruly eyes the most. Even if the fate between them was shallow, Yi Yu knew that she would never forget this man, and she would never forget him. ¡°Let¡¯s separate. I won¡¯t forget. ¡± She seemed tough at herself. ¡°You want to dump me now? ¡± His eyes were fixed on her, and his arm went through her waist and hugged her tightly. ¡°You dare dump me? You want to throw me away after using me like a rag? ¡± Yi Yu felt like she was scalded and wanted to let go. Was He still asking for responsibility? ¡°Stay with me and don¡¯t think about anything! You don¡¯t want your parents to see us like this, right? So can¡¯t you be more obedient? ¡± Stay with him? ¡°Stay with you and watch you y with other girls. What do you take me for? ¡± Yi Yu looked at the heat in his eyes and felt a little sad. Yi Yu felt like she was overthinking things, and she even wanted more. Yi Yu didn¡¯t even know how she and Fu Li kissed, and her heart was trembling. She should have let him leave, because she should have known who Fu Li was. They had already expected the oue. Yi Yu felt as if she was being sucked into this man¡¯s body. She couldn¡¯t escape no matter how hard she tried. Fu Li even lost control and couldn¡¯t control himself. ¡°WHO¡¯s there? ¡± A piercing ray of light shot over. Yi Yu was startled awake from the kiss, her hand covering her eyes. The security guards patrolling nearby saw a man¡¯s tall and straight back. It seemed to be a girl. They suspected that a rape had happened. ¡°Don¡¯t move! ¡± The security guard shouted sternly and slowly wanted toe over. Yi Yu was so scared that she hurriedly raised her head from her shoulder and said to the security guard with difficulty, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this is my boyfriend. ¡± The security guard only saw half of the woman¡¯s face, and his face immediately turned red. So it was a boyfriend and girlfriend. e home early tonight. ¡± After a simple reprimand, she walked to another ce. Yi Yu heaved a sigh of relief and pushed him away forcefully. Her voice was a little cold. ¡°You can go. I¡¯m going upstairs. ¡± ¡°Yi Yu. ¡± He was very dissatisfied. He grabbed the woman¡¯s hand. ¡°See you tomorrow. ¡± There was a smear of lipstick on the side of his lips. It was from her mouth. It was sexy and flirtatious. Thinking of the absurdity just now, Yi Yu shook off his hand as if she was electrocuted. ¡°You can go back. ¡± Yi Yu¡¯s heart was beating very fast. She ran desperately towards the corridor until she ran into the darkness. She leaned her back against the wall and breathed slowly and quickly. Chapter 1314

Chapter 1314: Chapter 1305 had almost fallen for him

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She had almost fallen for him. He was too scary. All he could think about was those pair of Peach Blossom eyes. Her lipstick waspletely ruined. The ssic pure red on her lips looked enchanting, but half of it was on that man¡¯s lips. Fu Li had actually not left yet. He wiped the lipstick on the corner of his lips, and he had a strange feeling in his heart. That Little Red Lips really attracted that man. The corner of his lips curled up. ¡°Xiao Yu, why did you onlye up? Tian Yang almost went downstairs to look for you. ¡± Xia Lan saw that her daughter had just returned, and she was a little anxious. ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± Yi Yu almost lost her bnce because she was attacked by a certain man. Zhou Tianyang saw that she could guess who came to look for her. He snorted in his heart. He did not know what kind of wild man dared toe here to look for Yi Yu. If he met him again, he would definitely beat that wild man to the ground! Yi Yu ignored Zhou Tianyang. She watched as he drove her parents away before she went back to take a hot shower. The more she thought about this matter, the angrier she got. He was not afraid that a ¡°wild man¡± like him would be exposed in front of her parents. She got into bed and could not help but turn on her phone, which had just been turned off. She sent a text message to that bastard, ¡°bastard, GO TO HELL! ¡± Fu Li had just arrived home at this time. The lipstick on his lips was very eye-piercing and looked very flirtatious. Of course, the maids and the housekeeper did not dare to ask about the young master¡¯s private life. The phone rang. After seeing this text message, she could not help but curve the corners of her lips and replied, ¡°you have quite the guts. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will rush back and eat you up? ¡± Yi Yu¡¯s body tensed up. She felt that he had be unscrupulous after joking. ¡°Man, don¡¯t provoke me. If you provoke me too much, I will explode. ¡± ¡°Oh? How? I really want to know. ¡± A mischievous smile appeared on Yi Yu¡¯s face. She typed a line of words and replied, ¡°you will know soon. ¡± After sending this text message, Yi Yu threw her phone back into the nket. Thinking of what she was going to do, she couldn¡¯t help but secretlyugh. Fu Li held his phone and smiled when he realized that she didn¡¯t reply to the text message. He looked up and saw the maid¡¯s blushing face reminding him of the lipstick on his lips. ¡°which little vixen left this for me? ¡± His mother came down in her thick pajamas. She nced at him and snorted coldly. ¡°which little vixen is bothering you again? ¡± ¡°An interesting little vixen. ¡± His mother snorted again. ¡°Stop Fooling around. You¡¯re already 28 and almost 30. Have you gone to see the girl that I looked after for youst time? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going. ¡± His mother¡¯s temper immediately red up. The girl had been waiting for him toe over. How could a girl take the initiative? Fu Li¡¯s two slender legs were directly ced on the coffee table. His shirt was torn open, revealing his ivory-white chest. He looked very evil. ¡°You damned child, if you don¡¯t get married, will you still be able to control your yful heart? ¡± Seeing her son close his eyes, her mother really wanted to pour a cup of water all over him. ¡°Forget it, we¡¯ll be enough to keep an eye on your wife. Marry a woman earlier and have a grandson. You¡¯ll be more restrained. ¡± Fu Li couldn¡¯t be bothered to respond. His mother had always been like this anyway. He was used to it. ¡°Madam, aren¡¯t youing up? ¡± ¡°Hey, I¡¯ming. ¡± His mother red at him again before going upstairs. ... The man, who was used to sleepingte, woke up very early this morning. After a few phone calls, He woke Yi Yu up from her bed. ¡°Fu Li! ¡± ¡°Darling, it¡¯s time to get up. ¡± Chapter 1315

Chapter 1315: Chapter 1306 eating very happily?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The sexy voice was as seductive as ever. Yi Yu blushed as if he was right next to her ear. ¡°Alright, stop arguing! ¡± She immediately hung up the phone and started to put on her clothes, brush her teeth and wash her face. Fu Li found it very interesting. He asked the maid to bring over the breakfast that was prepared and immediately drove out. Yi Yu was wearing a ck short skirt today. It was a little revealing. She had bought it when she went shopping with her bossst time and had never worn it before. She did not know why she wore it today, but her face was hot under his gaze. When Fu Li saw her, his gaze deepened. His throat rolled up and down before he walked over. ¡°Little Yu duo, you¡¯re wearing very sexy today. It¡¯s very beautiful. ¡± ¡°Come on, I¡¯m not wearing it for you to see. ¡± Fu Li smiled again when he saw her awkward look. Was this considered as having no silver in this ce. Yes, Little Yu duo also knew how to start seducing him. It was considered an improvement. ¡°I brought you breakfast. Come and eat. ¡± Yi Yu did not stand on ceremony with him. She started eating in the car, and her mouth was full of Dandruff. When she reached the entrance of thepany, she heard Fu Li smile. He reached out to wipe the corner of her mouth and licked it wickedly into his mouth. Yi Yu¡¯s lips were then gently bit down by him, ¡°did you have a good time eating? ¡± Yi Yu¡¯s face was red and angry. She took a short breath and rushed into thepany with her bag. ¡°Yo, Xiao Yu, why are you wearing this dress today? ¡± Gu Ruochu noticed that the style of the dress she was wearing was obviously different from her usual style. She was also a little curious. ¡°Yes, I just wanted to wear it after I bought it. ¡± ¡°Yes, I know. A woman looks good for herself. ¡± How could Gu Ruochu not notice the changes in Yi Yu during this period of time? especially the warmth and joy of being cared for, it was clearly a sign of love. ¡°Boss! ! ¡± Yi Yu screamed in a low voice, her ears turning red. ¡°You¡¯re making fun of me again. ¡± Could it be that she really wanted to charm Fu Li? AHHH, no! ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be shy, you¡¯re not a little girl anymore. ¡± Yi Yu had been a little muddle-headed at work this morning. Fortunately, nothing went wrong and she managed tost until lunch. Yi Yu¡¯s heart felt empty when Fu Li did not pick her up for lunch. She did not know if she would be able to see him again when she returned home, just like before, in her small house. What¡¯s wrong with me? Yi Yu had lunch with her parents in the afternoon and only found out that she had a dinner appointment with her boss. The new drama starring Lu Jinye had finished filming. Will Fu Lie to the wrap party? Yi Yu gritted her teeth and thought for a long time but she did not call Fu Li. In the afternoon, she obediently nned to follow Gu Ruochu to the venue of the wrap party. ¡°Oh... ¡± A hand suddenly covered her mouth. Just as Yi Yu was about to scream, someone hugged her from behind and pressed her against the wall, ¡°Xiao Yuduo, I¡¯ve been looking for you so hard. ¡± ¡°BASTARD! ¡± When she saw that it was Fu Li¡¯s face that was so close to her, Yi Yu punched his shoulder out of nowhere. To him, this kind of strength was nothing more than a tickle. ¡°My dear, did you miss me? ¡± He had deliberately used this tone to whisper into her ear. Yi Yu felt her heart beat so fast that it was about to explode. She had not even kissed him and she was already unable to breathe properly. ¡°Get lost. Do you know what kind of asion this is? ¡± Yi Yu thought of her parentsing to look for her this afternoon. She bit her lips and felt a little nervous. ¡°public asions do not prevent me from kissing my little Yu duo. ¡± Fu Li licked his lips and immediately sealed her soft lips and tongue. ... Zhou Tianyang brought Xia Lan and her husband to Yi Yu¡¯spany. He was nning to look for her. Chapter 1316

Chapter 1316: Chapter 1307

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Miss Gu. ¡± Gu Ruochu heard someone call out to her. She turned around and saw an elderly couple and a young man. ¡°Who are you? ¡± Gu Ruochu swept her gaze across the room and could already guess who it was. Isn¡¯t this Yi Yu¡¯s previous boyfriend Although she had only nced at him at the restaurant, she had always remembered people well. ¡°We¡¯re Yi Yu¡¯s parents and boyfriend. Come here and look for Yi Yu. ¡± Xia Lan was very polite. After all, this was her daughter¡¯s boss and she had been mentioned by her daughter several times. Her daughter had said that this boss was very good and had always taken good care of her. ¡°Miss Gu, thank you for taking care of our daughter. ¡± Xia Lan held something in her hand and the smile at the corner of her eyes looked very cordial. ¡°these are some of our family¡¯s specialties. I¡¯ve specially brought them over for you to try. Don¡¯t look down on them. ¡± ¡°thank you, Auntie. ¡± Gu Ruochu took it over. She had no idea what was going on with this Zhou Tianyang and he had evene with Yi Yu¡¯s parents to look for her as if nothing had happened. ¡°Miss Gu, where is my daughter now? Can you find her? ¡± ¡°She might be in my office. I¡¯ll give her a call. ¡± Gu Ruochu gave her a call, but Yi Yu did not pick up. In fact, Yi Yu heard her phone ringing. She pushed the person on her away and hurriedly took out her phone. In the end, the call was already hung up. ¡°Fu, it¡¯s all your fault! ¡± Yi Yu grumbled a few times before walking away, intending to call Ruo Chu¡¯s phone back. Fu Li followed closely behind and reached out to tidy up her messy hair. He even gently nted a kiss on her forehead, ¡°it won¡¯t happen again. ¡± After that, he even hit her on the head. It was like a prince versus a prince. Yi Yu almost dropped her phone. Looking at this man¡¯s handsome face that was so close to her, she couldn¡¯t even speak clearly. ¡°Are you having a seizure? ¡± In this situation, he didn¡¯t look right, okay? Or did he use this kind of trick every time he flirted with other girls? Thinking of this, Yi Yu¡¯s mind instantly cleared up. How could she forget his identity? He was a total yboy.. ¡°Fu, if you have a seizure, you have to go to the doctor! ¡± ¡°Yes, I have. I am indeed sick, but the doctor said that I need you to be cured. You are my medicine. ¡± A pair of peach blossom eyes were smiling. ¡°You... get lost! ¡± Yi Yu widened her eyes and tried to trick her again. Seeing that she did not believe him, Fu Li raised his eyebrows and leaned over to peck her lips. ¡°I am much better now. This proves that what the doctor said is right. ¡± Yi Yu¡¯s cheeks were red and hot. This shameless person! ¡°I think your mother has to take you to the hospital to have a good look. ¡± Yi Yu suddenly held his perfect face and tilted her head as she sighed. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be worth it if such a handsome face were to be sick and stupid. ¡± Fu Li ignored her teasing and only rubbed her head, ¡°aren¡¯t you going to call your boss back? She should be looking for you. ¡± I almost forgot! Yi Yu had been pestered by this demon for too long and had almost forgotten that she still had business to attend to. She immediately dialed Gu Ruochu¡¯s number. ¡°boss, what¡¯s the matter? ¡± ¡°Xiao Yu, your parents and... your boyfriend are here. They asked me to call you. ¡± Gu Ruochu gave a simple exnation of the situation and Yi Yu immediately understood ... Heh, this jerk still dares to bring his parents over. ¡°WHO¡¯s here? ¡± A strong hand grabbed her shoulder and Yi yu turned around to face the pair of deadly peach blossom eyes. She scoffed, ¡°My parents are here. Let go of me! ¡± Chapter 1317

Chapter 1317: Chapter 1308 who is Yi Yu to you?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Let¡¯s go together. ¡± Without waiting for her to refuse, Fu Li held her waist and walked towards the front desk. Fortunately, he was tactful. As soon as he got off the elevator, he let go of the hand that had been holding her slender waist tightly. With a Ding, Yi Yu hurriedly came out of the elevator. ¡°Xiao Yu! ¡± Xia Lan saw her daughter with her sharp eyes. With both hands holding her daughter¡¯s, her puzzled gaze naturally fell on Yi Yu. ¡°Xiao Yu, this is? ¡± She naturally noticed that her daughter¡¯s expression was not right. She seemed to be a little flustered, so she directly looked at the leisurely man who was following behind her. ¡°Hello, Auntie. My name is Fu Li. ¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Fu. ¡± Xia Lan was not restrained, but looking at Fu Li¡¯s aura and appearance, he was not an ordinary person. She secretly kept an eye out for him. ¡°Mr. Fu, so it¡¯s you? ¡± The one who was pleasantly surprised was Zhou Tianyang. Hispany had an investment partnership with Fu Li that had yet to be secured. She did not expect him to meet Fu Li here. ¡°Mr. Zhou? ¡± Fu Li looked at the pale face of the woman beside him and naturally guessed who he was. ¡°Hello, hello. So you still remember me. ¡± ¡°Miss Yi Yu is yours? ¡± Fu Li pretended to ask, and Yi Yu rolled her eyes again. The smile on his lips deepened. ¡°Yi Yu is my girlfriend. ¡± ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s your girlfriend. ¡± Fu Li pretended to know that his hand had already touched Yi Yu¡¯s back and waist, and even down. But because of a certain angle, they did not notice. Yi Yu did not dare to move at all. She gritted her teeth and stiffened her body, cursing Fu Li in her heart that he was a big pervert! ¡°Mr. Zhou, your girlfriend is very beautiful, ¡± Fu Li added in his heart. She was also very soft. ¡°girlfriend¡± was praised for being beautiful. A sense of pride suddenly rose in Zhou Tianyang¡¯s heart. He was also happy to be able to talk to a person like Fu Li. ¡°Mr. Fu, you tter me. My girlfriend and I have been together for six years. We are talking about marriage. ¡± Fu Li¡¯s movements suddenly became a little heavier. Yi Yu gritted her teeth and pinched his hand while the people around were not paying attention. Her nails left a mark on the back of his hand. Fu Li¡¯s expression finally changed. He let out a soft hiss and stuck his tongue at the corner of his mouth. Xiao Yuduo still had sharp ws. During the ¡°happy¡± conversation, Zhou Tianyang was a little too emotional. He even proposed to treat Fu Li to a meal. With a status like Fu Li¡¯s, he should at least be able to eat a meal worth tens of thousands of yuan. However, if this investment was taken over by him, thepany would give him a much more generous sry. Yi Yu secretly cursed this ignorant man in her heart and quickly said, ¡°we will have a wrap party in a while. As an investor, Mr. Fu will also appear. You can¡¯t go for a meal. ¡± ¡°So what? It¡¯s just a wrap party. ¡± Fu Li looked meaningfully at the woman next to him. Seeing her stare at him, he became more and more excited. ¡°You can make the reservation for tonight. ¡± Did he agree to his invitation? Zhou Tianyang was ecstatic. He didn¡¯t expect Fu Li to agree to his invitation so easily and even decline other dinners for this reason. How much face did he have! Zhou Tianyang immediately ordered a table of dishes at the Tianhong Hotel. Yi Yu knew that the lowest-ss expenditure in the Tianhong hotel was 10,000 yuan. Zhou Tianyang really spent a lot of money. Although Yi Yu did not know what exactly Zhou Tianyang was going to do, she could guess that it must be for certain benefits. He actually dared to provoke a man like Fu Li. He did not even know how he died. ¡°Xiao Yu, uncle and Auntie shoulde too. ¡± Yi Yu could not be bothered to say anything, but XIA LAN agreed. Chapter 1318

Chapter 1318: Chapter 1309, right?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION When they were eating, Yi Yu originally wanted to stay away from Fu Li, this pervert. Who knew that they would still sit beside Fu Li when they allocated seats. Her parents and Zhou Tianyang didn¡¯t know the rtionship between Yi Yu and Fu Li at all, and they didn¡¯t feel that it was appropriate. However, Yi Yu thought that sitting beside Zhou Tianyang was better than sitting beside Fu Li. ¡°Mr. Fu, let me toast to you. ¡± Zhou Tianyang stood up, and Fu Li naturally didn¡¯t have any intention of getting up. He just stretched out his wine sszily and drank it in one gulp. Yi Yu was busy eating at the side while taking care of her parents. The dishes on this table were really as good as gold. Anyway, Zhou Tianyang was the one who spilled the blood. It was a waste not to eat it. Just as they were about to eat, a hand suddenly ced on her thigh and slowly groped around. Her body trembled and she red at the people around her. ¡°Mr. Fu, I still remember your elegance thest time you came to ourpany. All the female employees here were stunned. ¡± ¡°Is that so? ¡± Fu Li said slowly, his hands starting to touch randomly again. Besides warning him, Yi Yu couldn¡¯t do anything else to resist. ¡°Of course, it makes all the male employees around us die of envy. ¡± Zhou Tianyang was stillplimenting him, but Yi Yu was sitting on pins and needles, unable to calm down because his hands were still on her legs. There were a few knocks at the door. ¡°Fu Li? ¡± Fu Li could tell that it was Lu Jinye, and it seemed that a few of his brothers had followed him. He leaned back, his hands not forgetting to take advantage of Yi Yu. ¡°Why are you out too? ¡± Lu Jinye sat down and was toozy to move. ¡°The wrap party was too noisy. ruo Chu left early after being intercepted by her husband. My wife went to her sister¡¯s house and was bored, so she came over. ¡± Fu Li smiled. ¡°Let me introduce you. This is my brother, Lu Jinye. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. ¡± Of course, Zhou Tianyang recognized Lu Jinye. He was a celebrity and young master Kuo. He thought that he had a way to meet people from the upper ss. He was so excited that he almost couldn¡¯t hold his wine ss. ¡°Young Master Lu, here¡¯s to you. ¡± Lu Jinye was puzzled. Why did Fu Lie to such a boring dinner party? There were at least many beautiful girls at the wrap party? Fu Li actually gave up on the wrap party and came to such a terrible ce. When he saw the unnatural expression on Yi Yu¡¯s face, Lu Jinye immediately understood everything. ¡°Miss Yi. ¡± ¡°Lu... Best Actor Lu. ¡± Yi Yuughed so hard that it was worse than crying ... ¡°Xiao Yu, let¡¯s toast to Mr. Fu and best actor Lu. ¡± Zhou Tianyang hurriedly urged her. Yi Yu was scolding his father in her heart. But now, she could only fill up her ss and raise it to the vile man beside her. ¡°Young Master Fu, let me give you a toast. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Fu Li lightly clinked the ss with her. Yi Yu¡¯s legs suddenly went weak and she almost sat on hisp. When she reacted, she was scared to death. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t really sit on him, otherwise, her parents would really explode. Xia Lan hated it the most when women used their beauty to seduce men. If she saw her daughter¡¯s attitude, it would be strange if she didn¡¯t go crazy. Fortunately, after Lu Jinye and the others joined in, it became much livelier. The dining table wasn¡¯t as quiet as before. ¡°No. ¡± Under the cover of the noise, Yi Yu finally begged him for mercy. Fu Li smiled at her and took his hand away. ¡°Good. ¡± His mouth was clearly shaped like this word. Chapter 1319

Chapter 1319: Chapter 1310: I¡¯m not afraid at all

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Yi Yu¡¯s entire body went soft. She really wanted to die. Was this Zhou Tianyang really a pig¡¯s brain He actually treated such a man with a beast¡¯s heart to a meal! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have to go to the washroom first. ¡± Yi Yu did not want to stay here any longer, or else she would not be able to resist smashing the wine bottle on Fu Li¡¯s head. She had just stood up when Fu Li left with the same reason. However, Yi Yu did not know that when she went to the washroom, she almost threw her bag on the ground. Her teeth were itchy. ¡°Why do you have the idea to bite off a piece of meat from me? ¡± Someone hugged her from behind. Yi Yu was shocked and turned around to see Fu Li. She pouted her lips and said, ¡°you still dare toe with me. Are you afraid that others won¡¯t know about our rtionship? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s you who are afraid. I¡¯m not afraid at all. ¡± Fu Li was initially annoyed by this sneaky rtionship, but seeing her nervous in front of everyone made him feel a little disgusted. ¡°You... ¡± He bit her lips again. It was not as light as before. It was as if he was punishing her, causing Yi Yu to cry out in a low voice. ¡°You... Fu Li! ¡± Her mouth was already bleeding. She had been bitten so hard! Yi Yu felt the most pain. She took out her makeup mirror and started to touch up her makeup, but the bite marks on her mouth could not be removed. ¡°How do you want me to get out? ¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯ll go out like this. Don¡¯t be afraid. ¡± Fu Li reached out and pushed her shoulders out. Yi Yu staggered out with him, and when she appeared in front of everyone, they separated again. ¡°Xiao Yu, why are you covering your mouth? ¡± Xia Lan noticed that her daughter had been covering her mouth and felt strange. Yi Yu had already taken out a mask from her bag and put it on. ¡°Dad, mom, I already have a little cold today, so I want to go back and rest. ¡± ¡°A cold? Why doesn¡¯t this child know how to take care of herself? ¡± Xia Lan thought that Yi Yu really had a cold. She carefully asked if she was going to the hospital and wanted to bring her daughter back as soon as possible. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine, so I won¡¯t go to the hospital. ¡± ¡°Okay then, mom will go back with you. ¡± Zhou Tianyang, who was at the side, also pretended to be very concerned about Yi Yu and then let her go home first. He originally wanted to get closer to Fu Li, but after Yi Yu and the others left, Fu Li was also a little dispirited and found an excuse to leave. Zhou Tianyang was a little disappointed that Fu Li wanted to leave, but he still got up and sent Fu Li out. He probably didn¡¯t even know in his dreams that Yi Yu actually had a rtionship with this man, and it wasn¡¯t a shallow one either. ... ¡°Come here. ¡± When she returned home, Xia Lan put down her things and sat on the bed with a Sullen face, her eyes looking in her daughter¡¯s direction. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Yi Yu was a little scared because she had already expected something, but she had no choice but to pretend that she didn¡¯t know. ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and that Mr. Fu? ¡± Xia Lan didn¡¯t waste any more time talking to her daughter and directly brought up the matter of Fu Li. Yi Yu was frightened. She didn¡¯t expect her mother to actually guess the matter of Fu Li like that. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re thinking too much. ¡± Xia Lan shook her head and reached out to pat the back of her hand. ¡°I¡¯m your mother. Do you think I really can¡¯t tell that there¡¯s something wrong between you and that Fu Li? To be honest, how far have the two of you progressed? ¡± Xia Lan could be said to have sharp eyes. Yi Yu could no longer keep her mouth shut. ¡°We... Fu Li just likes to tease me. We¡¯re not boyfriend and girlfriend. ¡± They were indeed not boyfriend and girlfriend. Xia Lan looked at her daughter¡¯s eyes and felt that she was not lying. She heaved a sigh of relief in her heart and started to teach her daughter earnestly. Chapter 1320

Chapter 1320: As long as you know chapter 1311

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Xiao Yu, although I didn¡¯t say much to that Mr. Fu, I can tell from his words and temperament that he is not an ordinary person. There will be no result between you and him. ¡°. ¡°He is still young. He is only 27 or 28 years old. He is young and frivolous, and you can¡¯t afford to y with my child. ¡± There was a certain truth to the so-called matching of families. It was very difficult for people from different worlds to fuse together, and it was also very easy for them to have conflicts. Xiao Yu was just an ordinary person. Xia Lan was very afraid that she would be hurt. ¡°Mom, I know. ¡± This sentence seemed somewhat bitter. Yi Yu felt that her mouth was dry. She did not know why. Xia Lan patted her daughter¡¯s shoulder and sighed softly. ¡°Mom also understands you. When you were young, you also loved others. However, love can notst forever. Only an honest person like Tian Yang can truly be your life¡¯s reliance. ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. In the future, you have to avoid him. Generally speaking, this kind of man cares about his face. As long as you avoid him a few more times, he won¡¯t bother to Pester you anymore. ¡± ¡°I know. ¡± Yi Yu reached out and hugged Xia Lan. The moment she closed her eyes, she felt tears fall from the corner of her eyes and seeped into her mouth coolly. Don¡¯t continue to immerse yourself in this. Don¡¯t continue to immerse yourself in this. Yi Yu did not fall asleep the entire night. Her eyes were a little swollen from crying, so when she woke up the next day, her eyes were very dry. Back then, she had never been so sad when she found out about Zhou Tianyang¡¯s scandal. Perhaps it was because he was her first man. It was said that women could never forget their first man. It turned out that she was the same. Yi Yu only opened her eyes when she heard the rm clock ring a few times. She then turned it off and smiled at the mirror before she began to wash up. Yi Yu began her witness work and did not answer any of her calls. Xia Lan realized that her daughter seemed to have changed. However, she could roughly guess what was going on. She stood in thepany corridor and looked at her daughter¡¯s side profile through the transparent ss door. She then sighed softly. Xiao Yu¡¯s heart was moved. However, it was better to be in short-term pain than to be in long-term pain. ¡°Auntie? ¡± Gu Ruochu thought that Xia Lan was here to look for Yi Yu when she saw that Xia Lan was looking at her daughter alone outside. However, when she invited her in, she saw that Xia Lan had hurriedly waved her hand and left. Strange. Gu Ruochu did not think much of it and continued to do her own thing. Fu Li had called Yi Yu many times today, but his phone was basically switched off. Gu Ruochu said that she had been in charge of quite a fewmercials and new shows recently, so she was very busy. Of course, this was just words on the surface. How could someone with Fu Li¡¯s Iq not guess that something must have gone wrong with Yi Yu. He had wanted to go to thepany to stop her in the afternoon, but she was not there. Very well, she has learned to avoid people. Fu Li did not do much and only smiled when he saw Gu Ruochu. However, why does she look like she¡¯s crazy? It was not easy for Yi Yu to get off work in the afternoon. She was a little tired but she quickly returned home, afraid that Fu Li would block her way. Fortunately, she managed to return home without a hitch. When she got off work, she saw that her parents were already waiting for her in the small house. They had prepared a meal and for some reason, she suddenly felt like crying. ¡°silly child, are you too tired? ¡± Her father did not know anything but Xia Lan knew what her daughter was thinking. As she ate, her tears fell and her heart ached. Did she need her daughter to taste the pain she had suffered back then? A few days passed peacefully. Yi Yu put almost all her energy into her work and did not think about anything else. Chapter 1321

Chapter 1321: Chapter 1312

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Tsk Tsk, it¡¯s another scandal involving Fu Li. ¡± ¡°Huh? Let me see! ¡± The few of them were gossiping at the side. Naturally, the word ¡®Fu Li¡¯ had reached Yi Yu¡¯s ears. She had tried every means to escape from everything rted to Fu Li, but she had always bumped into him. It was still a scandal? Logically speaking, she had heard a lot of scandals about Fu Li in the past. His personality was even more powerful than that of an Shaosi. Yi Yu took a sip of the coffee on the table and her thoughts were in a mess again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You seem distracted. ¡± Gu Ruochu sat down and only then did she have the time to sit down and have a cup of coffee. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ve dumped that Gigolo, so I¡¯m still feeling a little upset. ¡± Yi Yu deliberately covered her chest and joked, ¡°perhaps I¡¯m just infatuated with his body. ¡± Gu Ruochu:¡±...¡± ¡°You really can say that. ¡± ¡°hehe. ¡± Yi Yu wanted tough. She thought that she could be heartless and realized that she could not do it at all. She did not know if she had dumped the man or lost him. Now that he had a new lover, he must have thrown her to Java. At night, Yi Yu returned to her small house exhausted. Her parents stayed here for a while before returning to her newly rented house. Before they left, they reminded her of the marriage between her and Zhou Tianyang. Yi Yu decided that she would still have a showdown with her parents tomorrow. This matter could not be dyed any longer. Her retreat would only make Zhou Tianyang want more. ¡°Little Yu duo, go downstairs. ¡± Fu Li cleverly did not call her. Instead, he used the walkie-talkie downstairs. It was the first time Yi Yu hated the walkie-talkie downstairs. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep. ¡± ¡°Xiao Yuduo, do you want to see me go upstairs in the middle of the night and knock on your door? ¡± He did not give her any room for negotiation. Yi Yu¡¯s heart trembled. She suddenly remembered his domineering and frivolous gaze that night. She knew that he would do it. ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle down. ¡± Strangely, she did not feel disgusted at all. Instead, she changed her clothes and slowly went downstairs. He stood beside the car, the white smoke on his fingers rising slightly. He lifted his thin lips slightly and spat out two words, e here. ¡± ¡°Why are you looking for me? ¡± ¡°Get in the car. I¡¯ll bring you to a ce. ¡± Yi Yu looked at his car. She did not want to get in, but Fu Li¡¯s burning gaze was forcing her to make a choice. It was so passionate. ¡°Okay. ¡± Yi Yu gritted her teeth and got in. She did not know what this car tour would bring her. After getting in the car, he turned the steering wheel and quickly left Yi Yu¡¯s residential area. Just like before, the car was driving on a stable road. The night was too dark, and his hair seemed to blend together. There was a moment of silence in the car, and no one spoke. Yi Yu remembered that she had not seen Fu Li for a few days. It had only been a few days, but it was already like a few months. She had almost forgotten about him, Yi Yu thought to herself. ¡°today, I heard the gossip about you again. I didn¡¯t expect the people in our office to love to hear your gossip so much. ¡± Yi Yu¡¯s voice sounded like she was joking, but Fu Li did not respond. He could only hear his soft breathing. ¡°Yes. ¡± Of course, Yi Yu did not expect him to refute these so-called gossip. Firstly, it was true, and secondly, he had no obligation to exin it to her. Yi Yu¡¯s gaze became much colder. The night wind blew in and blew away all her thoughts. ¡°Yi Yu, do you want to be with me? ¡± The car had unknowingly heard it. Under the dim light, she saw Fu Li¡¯s devilish handsome face. ¡°I don¡¯t want to. ¡± ¡°Why? ¡± There was no woman who did not love his face, his figure and money. ¡°You¡¯re such a yer. I hate scum like you. ¡± Chapter 1322

Chapter 1322: Chapter 1313, I¡¯ll crush you to death

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION In Yi Yu¡¯s heart, Fu Li was such a person. ¡°So this is your excuse for not calling me for a few days? ¡± Fu Li looked at her andined, ¡°calling me a yboy, aren¡¯t you ruthless and cold-hearted too? ¡± Yi Yu was originally attacking him, but for some reason, she was actually retaliated. What was going on with her being ruthless and cold-hearted? Did she do anything ruthless and cold-hearted? ¡°When did I... ¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she was pressed down by gravity. Yi Yu realized that her legs and hands could not move under the pressure. The dim light in the car could only see the man¡¯s pair of clear peach blossom eyes. ¡°Yes, you are. ¡± ¡°You are such a heartless person. Howe you don¡¯t remember being affectionate with me before? You haven¡¯t called or texted me for a few days, and you still say that you are not heartless? ¡± He bit her lips, repeatedly licking and biting. Yi Yu¡¯s consciousness was a little blurry, but she felt an inexplicable pain in her heart. ¡°admit it. You are such a heartless woman. ¡± When Fu Liined, he could not help but bite her again. The more he bit her, the more Yi Yu cried out in pain. ¡°little bastard, don¡¯t you understand that seeing is believing and hearing is believing? ¡± ¡°Get up. ¡± It was too heavy for her. ¡°I¡¯ll just crush you to death. ¡± ¡°...¡± In the confrontation, Yi Yu finally took a step back and said gently, ¡°Fu Li, can you let go of me first? ¡± This posture was a little dangerous. This almost perfect face made Yi yu unable to look away. ¡°Little Yu duo, didn¡¯t I teach you how to Beg me? ¡± Fu Li was obviously not satisfied and reached out to rub her head. Beg Him? Yi Yu¡¯s face instantly turned red and her voice became very weak. ¡°Big Brother, I beg you. ¡± ¡°Be Good. ¡± After being called Big Brother, Fu Li¡¯s mood finally became much better, and he no longer pressed down on her. ¡°Can we go back now? ¡± Yi Yu took a coat and covered her body, thinking that it could stop him even though it was originally Fu Li¡¯s coat, and there was still his aura on it. ¡°Let me take you for a ride, okay? ¡± ¡°No, I want to go back to sleep. ¡± Yi Yu refused very straightforwardly. Fu Li turned a deaf ear and only smiled. He turned on the CD in the car and turned off the headlights. ¡°Fu Li, are you crazy? ¡± He actually turned off the headlights. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to see the road clearly? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, how can I bear to see you in the car? ¡± Fu Li caressed her head and said in a gentle voice, ¡°close your eyes and listen to the music. ¡± Yi Yu really listened to him and closed her eyes slightly. The night wind blew in from outside the window and she suddenly felt very calm. There was an English song ying in the car. It was very suitable for such a night. Yi Yu realized that this was her favorite song. Yi Yu was surprised to find that he seemed to know her very well. He knew her from every detail and aspect. He knew that she was actually cold by nature. He even knew exactly what song she liked to listen to. For example, this song. Although she was very surprised, Yi Yu still closed her eyes and enjoyed the night breeze and music. Fu Li turned his head to look at the person sitting in the passenger seat. There was a hint of a smile in his eyes. ¡°We¡¯re here. ¡± Yi Yu opened her eyes and saw the man beside her holding his head and looking at her. His eyes were as bright as the stars, astonishingly bright. Bar? Yi Yu always had an inexplicable dislike for bars, especially when she identally implicated Fu List time. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go. ¡± Yi Yu didn¡¯t get out of the car, but Fu Li didn¡¯t force her. Instead, he continued to drive her to another ce. ¡°where is this? ¡± Chapter 1323

Chapter 1323: Chapter 1314 be careful

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Yi Yu did not care about his constant teasing and looked out of the window. ¡°Come Out. ¡± Yi Yu was blown by the wind and realized that she had been brought to the beach. The car stopped at the side and the man leaned against the car door. His white shirt was blown away by the wind and it fluttered. Yi Yu realized that he was like the lover that she had fantasized about when she was young. They were exactly the same, except for the essence of being unfaithful. ¡°Why did you bring me here? ¡± Yi Yu stepped on the beach barefooted, almost going soft. Fu Li was still standing by the car, watching her step on the soft mud. ¡°I just wanted to bring you out. When have you ever liked me at home? ¡± Yi Yu red at him. ¡°When you were at home, are you sure I didn¡¯t like you? ¡± ¡°Of course, when did you not push me away? ¡± ¡°That was you... ¡± Yi Yu did not continue, and her face was a little red. She did not want to continue arguing with this person. ¡°What about me? ¡± Fu Li smiled and continued to tease her. ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense with you. ¡± Yi Yu rolled her eyes and continued to step on the beach, leaving footprints on it. ¡°Be careful. ¡± She sprained her ankle and almost fell to the ground, but the man held her up. ¡°I know, it¡¯s none of your business. ¡± Yi Yu raised her Chin and nced at him, but she quickly immersed herself in such a beautiful atmosphere. Fu Li sneered and reached out to pinch her face. ¡°Why does my little Yuduo look like a hedgehog? Now even a kiss pricks me. It seems that I haven¡¯t taught her enough. ¡± This kind of teaching game made him very interested. Yi Yu pped his hand away and found that he really liked to touch her. He was very happy about it. ¡°Your nails should be cut. ¡± Fu Li¡¯s attention suddenly shifted. He stood at the side and put her hand on his palm. ¡°whether I cut my nails or not has nothing to do with you. ¡± From Yi Yu¡¯s tone, there was a hint of coquettishness. Fu Li looked over. ¡°Of course it does. How painful it is to scratch my body. ¡± Yi Yu¡¯s face instantly turned red. She never thought that this man would bring this matter back. ¡°A dog¡¯s mouth CAN¡¯T SPIT OUT IVORY! ¡± ¡°I¡¯m a dog, what are you? Being... F * * Ked by a dog... ? ¡± Fu Li had never been unscrupulous in his words. Yi Yu felt that she was no match for him at all. ¡°How can your words be so unpleasant? ¡± He could draw a conclusion from her words. It was also a Weirdo! ¡°En, so you have to call me Nice. Isn¡¯t brother Qing Nice to hear? ¡± His shirt was lifted, andrge areas of abdominal muscles could be seen. It felt cold to the touch. In such an environment and atmosphere, Yi Yu really suspected that this man was trying to seduce her on purpose. ¡°You, are trying to seduce me on purpose? ¡± ¡°You just realized it? ¡± Fu Li reached out and hooked her chin. Suddenly, he took out his phone and ced it in front of him. ¡°hold me tight. ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Yi Yu was in a daze as she was being hugged. Her head was also resting on his shoulder. With a click, a photo of the two of them appeared on the phone. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± Fu Li saved the photo and handed it back to her. ¡°Well, it can be your phone screen. A high-definition photo can be your phone screen. Am I treating you well? ¡± ? ? Only then did Yi Yu realize that it was her phone that Fu Li had just taken. Looking at the photo on her phone, she was a little speechless. It was too intimate. How could she dare to use it as a phone wallpaper. ¡°Come, it¡¯s your turn, little Yuduo. ¡± That thin lips were almost touching her ear. Yi Yu felt that her ear was a little itchy. Chapter 1324

Chapter 1324: Chapter 1315: Cool and flirtatious

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What? ¡± ¡°Come over and take a photo. If you want to take a photo of yourself, make it into my phone¡¯s wallpaper. ¡± ¡°Are you crazy? ¡± Yi Yu widened her eyes. Their rtionship didn¡¯t seem to be that of a boyfriend and girlfriend. He actually dared to use each other¡¯s photos as wallpaper? Fu Li looked at her. ¡°I took a high-definition photo of you to make a wallpaper. Don¡¯t you have to return it to me? Or do you want to take all the advantages? Come and make a pose. Whether it¡¯s cute or sexy, it¡¯s fine. ¡± Yi Yu:¡±...¡± Who¡¯s taking advantage of me? Yi Yu¡¯s mouth curled up and she immediately made a very cute pose. ¡°that¡¯s a good girl. ¡± Seeing the high-definition photo on his phone, Fu Li curled his lips and immediately set the screensaver for the photo. Yi Yu couldn¡¯t even snatch the phone away from him. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back. ¡± Fu Li saw that she was in the night, and her pair of Peach Blossom eyes seemed a little dazed. ¡°Little Yuduo, there shouldn¡¯t be many people at Your House tonight, right? Do you want to go back... HMM? ¡± That mm-hmm was so obvious. How could Yi Yu not know what he was trying to do? She turned around and red at him. Suddenly, she had an illusion It was as if he was really the ¡°Gigolo¡± that she kept as her mistress, kept in a small house. It was as if she was really a richdy, waiting for her toe home every day. ¡°Is there a difference between sleeping with me once and sleeping with me many times? ¡± He rubbed her ear. ¡°I know you actually have feelings for me too. I can¡¯t say that you love me, but at least you like me, right? ¡± ¡°Who likes you? Don¡¯t be so narcissistic, okay? ¡± Yi Yu did not admit it verbally, but she did not have any physical or psychological rejection towards her. Perhaps she still liked her a little. ¡°Don¡¯t think about the future. Calm down. I¡¯m the GIGOLO you ¡®keep¡¯ , and you¡¯re my employer. ¡± Yi Yu seemed to have been brainwashed, and her eyshes fluttered. He leaned over and kissed her again, pressing her against his chest as if he was sucking her in. Yi Yu did not have the ability or consciousness to push her away. The sweetness spread in her mouth. Yi Yu felt that the consciousness in her brain was like glue. It became hotter and hotter, and her heart seemed to be burning. She did not know what Fu Li wanted to do, nor did she know what he was thinking in his heart. But now, it did not seem to be important. ¡°pretty boy, aren¡¯t you going to send me home? ¡± A trace of a smile appeared in Yi Yu¡¯s eyes, as if there were some changes. Fu Li did not let go of her, but those peach blossom eyes were like the afterglow of the sunset in the sky. They were warm and clear, but also endless. ¡°okay, my richdy. ¡± Fu Li unceremoniously picked her up and ced her on the car. Then, he drove towards Yi Yu¡¯s residential area. The small bed was still bearing the weight of the two of them. ¡°Fu Li, you said that I¡¯m a cold and uncaring person. ¡± In the deepest entanglement, Yi Yu suddenly opened her eyes. It was a blur inside, but there was a hint of inexplicable emotions. ¡°Yes. ¡± His voice was low and sexy, as if it was carved into his bones in a midnight dream. ¡°people have many personalities. I really didn¡¯t expect you to see through this side of me. ¡± Yi Yu hugged his back and whispered in his ear ¡°Not only am I cold, but I¡¯m also conceited. I¡¯m not a woman who would abandon everything for love. ¡°Even though I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking by my side, it¡¯s fine for us to part peacefully one day. ¡°But if you hurt me, I¡¯ll cut off everything between US regardless of anything. ¡± As expected. Fu Li thought that he had seen countless women, but he underestimated this side. Chapter 1325

Chapter 1325: Chapter 1316 my mother is here

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Little Yu duo, you¡¯re cold and heartless, but I¡¯m a yboy. Isn¡¯t this a match made in heaven? ¡± Yi Yu suddenly tightened her grip on his back and met his amorous eyes. ¡°Fu Li, I hope that in this ¡®rtionship¡¯ , neither of US will be harmed in any way. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Fu Li¡¯s eyes were covered with ayer of emotions that she could not understand, but in this entanglement, it seemed even more profound. ¡°I¡¯m willing to y this game with you. How about it? ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± A Faint Smile appeared on Yi Yu¡¯s face. ¡°pretty boy. ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve said so much. Now you should immerse yourself in our beautiful dream. ¡± He exerted force and held it in for a long time. She pinched him again. This time, it was on purpose. ... When she woke up in the morning, she touched a naked person. Yi Yu immediately came back to her senses in the moment of stiffness. She turned her head to look at the person lying next to her and still felt a little unustomed. When the rm clock rang, even her phone rang. Fu Li, who had the temperament of a young master, naturally frowned. He hugged the quilt and buried half of his face in it. Looking at his exposed Abdominal Muscles and Mermaid Line, Yi Yu¡¯s brain almost couldn¡¯t wrap itself around it. She had a feeling that he didn¡¯t do it on purpose. ¡°Hello, mom. ¡± ¡°Yes, I just woke up. ¡± ¡°No need, no need. I can buy breakfast downstairs. It¡¯s very convenient... ¡± Although Yi Yu refused repeatedly, it wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t know her mother¡¯s personality. Once she made up her mind, she would almost immediatelye over. She just wanted to inform her at the same time. Yi Yu immediately put on her dress and started to wake Fu Li up. ¡°Get up, my mom ising over with breakfast! ¡± He moved, but he had no intention of getting up. ¡°Fu... ¡± Just as he shouted, a strong force dragged her directly onto him. Yi Yu was forced to lean against his chest. There was something in her hand that was ufortable. She subconsciously moved and met his eyes that had just woken up. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± ¡°Get up, my mom is here. ¡± Yi Yu was about to lose her temper, but he was still lying on the bed. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to breakfast. ¡± ¡°What are you eating? You should leave before my momes. ¡± Seeing that he was rubbing against her again, her face turned red and she pushed him away angrily. ¡°What are you doing? Why aren¡¯t you getting up? ¡± Her body was still sore. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Does your body hurt? ¡± ¡°You have the nerve to ask? ¡± Fu Li smiled and lowered his head to nt a kiss between her eyebrows. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first. Remember to send me a wechat message today. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m almost drained by you. How can I still have the strength to send you a wechat message? ¡± Yi Yu reached out to hold his perfect face. Fu Li cared about this face the most. He should have pped this woman away in the next second. But now that he was being pinched, there was no trace of disgust. ¡°Do you feel ufortable? ¡± ¡°Yes, I feel ufortable. ¡± Looking at her pitiful expression, even though she knew that she was probably faking it, she still lifted up her nightdress. ¡°Let me see if you¡¯re injured? ¡± Yi Yu did not expect that he would actually make such a move. Her entire face turned red as she pped his hand away. ¡°YOU PERVERT! ¡± How could he look at... ... Holy Shit. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a little red. I¡¯ll just be gentler next time. ¡± Fu Li suddenly kissed her forehead. Yi Yu¡¯s eyes widened. She felt that her richdy¡¯s aura was suppressed by this ¡°Gigolo. ¡°. ¡°Don¡¯t move. ¡± Yi Yu sat beside him and grabbed his arm. She raised her face and suddenly kissed his face. ¡°Alright, you can go. ¡± Chapter 1326

Chapter 1326: Chapter 1317 okay, I¡¯ll listen to you

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Aren¡¯t youing over here? ¡± Fu Li pointed to the other side. ¡°I¡¯m a richdy and you¡¯re a Gigolo. I¡¯m in charge, okay? Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m the one supporting you now. ¡± Yi Yu felt that she absolutely could not let him overpower her. What happened to the queen attacking the Rich Lady? ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you. ¡± Fu Li¡¯s pair of peach blossom eyes seemed to have electricity. He looked up and shocked Yi Yu so much that she almost could not find her direction. ¡°But I hope that the richdy can eat more so that I can really work hard when I serve you, right? I don¡¯t want the richdy to faint when I work hard. ¡± Hearing his teasing, Yi Yu¡¯s ears turned red. ¡°So the next time I tell you to stop, you have to stop. Do you hear me? ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Fu Li nodded like a true loyal dog. Seeing that it had been twenty minutes, Yi Yu calcted that her biological mother would be here soon. ¡°Hurry up and leave. If you bump into my mother in the corridor, it will be terrible. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Fu Li put on his clothes slowly. Seeing Yi Yu¡¯s anxious look, he found it interesting. Yi Yu finally let out a sigh of relief after sending her ancestor away with great difficulty. ¡°Xiao Yu? ¡± Not long after, Xia Lan¡¯s voice was heard at the door. Yi Yu answered and immediately opened the door. Fortunately, the room had been tidied up and Yi Yu was sure that there was no problem. ¡°I brought you Xiao Long Bao and soy milk. They are your favorite. ¡± Of course, Xia Lan and her husband did not know what had happened, but they felt that the smell in the room was strange. ¡°Xiao Yu, what did you do just now? ¡± ¡°Oh, I just used a new kind ofundry detergent. The smell might be a little strong, but I quite like this kind ofundry detergent. It washes the clothes very clean. ¡± Yi Yu opened her mouth and began to talk nonsense. Xia Lan, who spoke in a proper manner, did not ask much. ¡°I brought breakfast. Eat it while it¡¯s hot. ¡± ¡°thank you, mom. ¡± Xia Lan watched her daughter eat breakfast by the side She brought up the matter that she had been thinking about for a long timest night. ¡°Xiao Yu, both of your parents have already agreed on the matter between you and Tianyang. They want to arrange the banquet before the New Year and invite Huang Yan from both sides toe over. It¡¯s a good idea. ¡°The first day of the New Year is a good day. After you get the certificate, the two of you can live a peaceful and beautiful life. ¡± At the mention of the marriage, Yi Yu stopped eating and looked at her parents. ¡°Mom, speaking of this, I have something to tell you. ¡± ¡°What? ¡± ¡°Zhou Tianyang and I... Are Not suitable, so let¡¯s not rush this marriage. Let¡¯s put it on hold for now. ¡± Yi Yu exined the reason lightly, not because she wanted to give Zhou Tianyang face ... She was very clear about Zhou Tianyang¡¯s character. If a dog was anxious, it would jump over the wall. Not to mention, he had always been narrow-minded and easy to make enemies with others. In the past, when they were together, she only felt that this person only had a little w and did not make any big mistakes. People were not perfect in the first ce. But now, she could only chuckle. ¡°Xiao Yu, you can¡¯t just say that! ¡± Xia Lan directly interrupted her daughter¡¯s words with a stern look in her eyes ¡°You and Tianyang have been together for six years. We are also very familiar with that child¡¯s background. Why do you suddenly want to break up now? Tell your mother the truth... ¡± Xia Lan knew about Fu Li. She was afraid that her daughter would stick to Fu Li without seeing a long-term development. That man would never be her daughter¡¯s home. Yi Bin knew his daughter. He would never say that without thinking clearly. ¡°Xiao Lan, listen to what your daughter has to say first. Don¡¯t be anxious. ¡± Chapter 1327

Chapter 1327: Chapter 1318: showdown

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What do you know? This concerns our daughter¡¯s marriage. How can I not be anxious? ¡± Xia Lan did not expect that there would be a mistake here She looked at her ¡°Xiao Yu, you¡¯re already 27. You¡¯re not a 21 or 22-year-old girl anymore. Don¡¯t be so willful. Back then, you were the one who chose Tianyang. Our parents did not interfere with your free love. Now, you can¡¯t do something like kicking someone with one foot?¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve already thought it through. Zhou Tianyang and I are really not suitable. ¡± Yi Yu did not know how to express it to her mother. ¡°Not Suitable? Who is suitable? ¡± Xia Lan¡¯s temper red up Suddenly, she stood up and red at her, panting. ¡°Tell me who is suitable? Are you trying to Piss me off? You¡¯re already 27 years old. If you continue to waste time like this, are you nning to destroy yourself in the future, Huh? ¡± ¡°Xiao Lan! ¡± Yi Bin saw how angry Xia Lan was and quickly tried to persuade her. ¡°Your daughter is old and has her own ideas. As a mother, you have to listen to Xiao Yu¡¯s thoughts. ¡± ¡°Xiao Yu, don¡¯t be disobedient. Your parents sent you to college, you can¡¯t... ¡± Yi Yu¡¯s eyes were red as well. She looked up at her parents and said, ¡°father and mother, you always say that I¡¯m disobedient. Since you¡¯ve wanted me to be obedient since I was born, why did you send me to college? If it¡¯s just to make me obedient, there¡¯s really no need. ¡± ¡°Xiao Yu! Why are you talking to your mother? ¡± Yi Bin saw that the mother and daughter¡¯s anger was getting bigger. He quickly said ¡°daughter¡± andforted his wife. Although he felt that his daughter was right, Xiao Lan really wanted her daughter to be happy. Xia Lan could not understand. She only wanted to do what was best for her daughter. What was wrong with starting a family early If she could not have children after her age, who would be med in the end? ¡°Xiao Yu, tell me the truth. What¡¯s wrong with you? Is it rted to that Mr. Fu? ¡± Xia Lan did not want to quarrel with her daughter, so she just wanted to sit down and have a good talk. Yi Yu shook her head. ¡°Mom, it has nothing to do with anyone. ¡°But I¡¯ve thought about it deeply. Sooner orter, something will go wrong when we get together. ¡°Zhou Tianyang ns to have a child after we get married, but I don¡¯t want to be a housewife at home. I want to take advantage of these few years of my youth to work hard outside. ¡± ¡°women have to pay for men and their families sooner orter. How can you survive if you don¡¯t pay for this family? ¡± Xia Lan felt that this was something that women should do. Moreover, it was good for both mother and son to have a child earlier. Zhou Tianyang himself was not wrong? ¡°Mom, times have changed. I don¡¯t want to be a man¡¯s dependency. ¡± Xia Lan did not listen at all. ¡°You are risking your life for your family now. There will naturally be rewards in the future. which man is not working hard and letting women take care of the family now? ¡± ¡°Zhou Tianyang is working hard? Has He worked hard to achieve anything? His sry is only over four thousand, but I have fifteen thousand in thepany and amission. What right does he have to ask me to resign my sry and focus on washing and cooking for him at home? ¡± Yi Yu¡¯s questioning made Xian speechless. Men wanted face, but it was normal for her daughter not to be willing to be wronged. ¡°Then the two of you can negotiate. ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t negotiate, so I n to break up with him. ¡± In fact, this was just an excuse for Yi Yu. Although Zhou Tianyang did ask her to resign and stay at home, at that time, she naively nned to be wronged for the sake of love. But now, she was not willing to suffer this. Zhou Tianyang married her so that he could enve her. She was not stupid. In fact, nothing was difficult. Only her mother was difficult to handle. Chapter 1328

Chapter 1328: Chapter 1319 don¡¯t me me for not recognizing you as my daughter

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°We discussed it before, but it didn¡¯t work. ¡± Yi Yu wanted her mother to understand that the two of them only decided to separate because they couldn¡¯te to an agreement. ¡°Nonsense! ¡± Xia Lan retorted, ¡°if you can¡¯te to an agreement, why did Tianyang insist on marrying you? Xiao Yu, don¡¯t be willful. If there¡¯s anything, we can sit down and discuss it together. ¡± Yi Yu was speechless. Why did Zhou Tianyang insist on marrying her? It was because he wanted her to have a child and also to resist the gossip of those people. Yi Yu was furious. Zhou Tianyang selfishly wanted to destroy her for the sake of his and du Tao¡¯s happiness. What did she do to offend this man? Why did he want to harm her like this? ¡°Look, you can¡¯t even tell yourself the reason. ¡± Xia Lan sighed. ¡°child, it¡¯s better not to make so much trouble. Tianyang is an honest child. It¡¯s enough for us to live together. ¡± Seeing her daughter suddenly oppose the marriage with Zhou Tianyang, Xia Lan¡¯s heart sank to the bottom. She was more and more certain that her daughter must have been bewitched by someone. Other than Fu Li who suddenly appeared that day, there didn¡¯t seem to be anyone else. Zhou Tianyang and his daughter had been dating for six years. Their rtionship had fallen apart so quickly in an instant. It must have been because of the invasion of the ¡°man¡¯s mistress¡± . ¡°Xiao Yu, tell me the truth. Is it because someone interfered with your rtionship? ¡± Xia Lan simply said harshly, ¡°if you really break up with Tianyang, don¡¯t me me for not recognizing you as my daughter! ¡± Yi Bin did not expect Xia Lan to be so ruthless to her daughter. She was going to not recognize her daughter just because of a marriage Xia Lan was too extreme. ¡°Mom! ! ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say it. ¡± Xia Lan was already certain of the matter between her daughter and that rich young master. He was not an ordinary person. There was absolutely no way that he would have a result with Xiao Yu. However, her daughter was stupid and could not see the difference between them. She could not see that they were not from the same world. This was the real reason why she said such harsh words. She could not let her daughter continue to sink into the so-called love and be ruined for the rest of her life. Yi Yu did not expect her mother¡¯s reaction to be so intense. It was just that the marriage with Zhou Tianyang was canceled. Why did her mother not agree to the annulment of the marriage no matter what? ¡°STOP ARGUING! ¡± Yi Bin Suddenly raised his voice, interrupting the battle between the mother and daughter. ¡°One by one, you¡¯re arguing so much. Can you still solve the problem? ¡± Xia Lan also had a headache. She had a daughter who had been in pain for more than twenty years, and she did not want to quarrel with her daughter to such an extent. ¡°Mom, that Zhou Tianyang is gay. He likes men. ¡± Yi Yu did not want to quarrel with her mother because of a Zhou Tianyang, so she simply confessed ¡°He has someone he likes, and it¡¯s a man. The person who used to be with him is called Du Tao. Mom, you should have met him too. ¡± Not only had she seen him before, but she should also be quite familiar with him. Xia Lan¡¯s eyes were wide open. She did not expect that Zhou Tianyang would actually be gay and like men? What was even funnier was that the person he liked was du Tao, who called himself brother. ¡°Xiao Yu, are you serious? You¡¯re not lying to MOM, right? ¡± Not to mention Xia Lan, Yi bin was also stunned. They had also heard of this homosexual before. Earlier, there was a man who liked men in their vige. Later, their parents could not ept it and forced him to marry and have children. They asked a matchmaker to tell them about a girl from a distant vige. In the end, their son was forced to ept it. However, the young couple had a bad rtionship and often quarreled. In the end, they finally had a child. The girl carried her daughter directly back to her parents¡¯home, making the two old people sick. Chapter 1329

Chapter 1329: Chapter 1320: Zhou Tianyang¡¯s excuse

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not lying to you. ¡± Yi Yu¡¯s face was covered in dust. She didn¡¯t want to be involved in this matter. ¡°I saw their bed photos with my own eyes. ¡± It was an eyesore. If the boss hadn¡¯t seen through Zhou Tianyang, she would have jumped into this super fire pit. ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± All the disputes were settled at this moment, and the atmosphere was a little stagnant. ¡°How... How could this happen? ¡± Xia Lan was puzzled. How... How could her daughter be involved in this matter ? Weren¡¯t there very few homosexuals ? ? ¡°Then we have to cancel this marriage immediately! ¡± Yi Bin did not want his daughter to marry such a man, otherwise, the oue would be the same as the vigers. ¡°Old man, don¡¯t panic. ¡± Xia Lan¡¯s emotions quickly calmed down. She felt that this matter could not be rushed. ¡°The Zhou family¡¯s parents are also in an Cheng. If Tianyang is really gay, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be able to ept it. ¡± ¡°okay, but this marriage has to be canceled, ¡± Yi bin added. Yi Yu felt that the matter with Zhou Tianyang was over. It was like a balloon being pricked by a needle. Her entire body became soft. The family of three stayed for a while longer. Yi Yu threw the lunchbox that she had eaten into the trash can. Afterforting her parents, she sent them back to the newly rented house. ... Xia Lan and her husband went straight to Zhou Tianyang and stated their purpose ofing with a livid face. Zhou Tianyang did not expect that Yi Yu would really expose his sexual orientation. This B * Tch, wasn¡¯t she afraid that he would fight to the death? She was just a woman. If he wanted to tarnish a person¡¯s reputation, it would be a matter of minutes. When that time came, he would not be able to get a wife, and she would not be able to get married again! ¡°Tianyang, I will keep your matter a secret for you. ¡± Xia Lan was the first to state this point. She was afraid that she would push him too far. After all, this society had other intentions towards homosexuals. When Xia Lan said this, his expression rxed a little. ¡°Uncle and Auntie, please take a seat first. Listen to me. ¡± Zhou Tianyang poured tea for the two elders, intending to have a detailed discussion with them. Yi Bin¡¯s impression of Zhou Tianyang was already very bad. He waved his hand and said, ¡°there¡¯s nothing to say. Since you have someone you like, let¡¯s forget about the marriage between our two families. ¡± He liked a man, and then he came to court their daughter and even wanted to get married. What did this mean? ¡°actually, it¡¯s not what you think. ¡± Zhou Tianyang said very sincerely, full of guilt ¡°I know that I let down Xiaoyu, and I¡¯m even more sorry for uncle and Auntie¡¯s expectations of me. It was because I was confused before that I let down such a good girl like Xiaoyu by being with du Tao. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. ¡± As soon as Yi bin opened his mouth, Xia Lan secretly stepped on him. ¡°It¡¯s good that some things are said. Since you have someone you like... We naturally won¡¯t force you to marry our girl. ¡± ¡°Auntie, I really want to marry Xiaoyu. ¡± Zhou Tianyang immediately interrupted ¡°I love Xiaoyu very much. You know that we have been together for six years. At that time, I only got together with Du Tao because I thought it was new. Now that we havepletely broken off our rtionship, we will never be together again. Auntie, I really love Xiaoyu. I beg you to give me a chance.¡± Xia Lan never thought that she would end up like this when she came to look for Zhou Tianyang. She was a little dumbfounded and her mind was also a little confused. ¡°You said that you really want to marry Xiaoyu? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Zhou Tianyang¡¯s face was filled with pain ¡°That night, I was also drunk. I always knew that Du Tao was gay, but I never thought that he would have feelings for me, so that night... ... I was even seen by Xiaoyu . . I repeatedly wanted to exin and apologize to Xiaoyu, but Xiaoyu did not seem to forgive me . . Until some time ago, I thought that Xiaoyu had finally forgiven me ... ...¡± Chapter 1330

Chapter 1330: Chapter 1321 she had another man

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Zhou Tianyang choked up at the end of his sentence. The lie was so perfect that Xia Lan and Yi bin actually believed it. They thought about how their daughter said that she saw a picture of Zhou Tianyang and another man in bed. It was probably the picture of him drunk with that Du Tao. So it was an ident. Xia Lan felt much better when she thought about it. She thought that this man was really cheating on her daughter. This time, it was awkward. The couple did not know what to say. ¡°Auntie, I have something to tell you in private. ¡± Seeing Zhou Tianyang¡¯s eager expression, Xia Lan nodded hesitantly and agreed. She let Yi bin go outside to smoke. ¡°Auntie, Xiaoyu got together with a man to throw a Tantrum with me. ¡± Zhou Tianyang sighed slightly. ¡°I know I hurt her too deeply, but she found a man to throw a Tantrum with me. I¡¯m afraid that Xiaoyu was cheated by that man. ¡± At the mention of this man, Xia Lan¡¯s expression finally changed. ¡°You... you also know about this man? ¡± Zhou Tianyang did not expect Xia Lan to also know about the existence of this man. He was delighted. ¡°I do know, but I was afraid that you guys couldn¡¯t stand it, so I didn¡¯t tell you. ¡± If he had not seen the man¡¯s clothes on Yi Yu¡¯s bed that time, he might not have known that Yi Yu was with another man until now. Coincidentally, her Mother did not know how she knew about it. Xia Lan¡¯s mind was in a mess. She did not know how to resolve it. If this mistake was ced on the two of them, they would be splitting the me. ¡°Auntie, I am sincere to Xiao Yu. Although we had a misunderstanding before, I am willing to correct the past. It is all my fault that Xiao Yu became like this. I just want to pull her out of that man¡¯s pit of fire. ¡± Zhou Tianyang¡¯s words were extremely sincere. Xia Lan was really moved for a moment. ¡°You... let me think about it first. ¡± Zhou Tianyang could be said to have caught her most fatal scar. She was most afraid that her daughter would fall into that man¡¯s trap and be unable to extricate herself. Yi Bin did not know what they said at all, but when he saw that Xia Lan¡¯s expression was not good when she came out, he quickly asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°nothing, let¡¯s go back first. ¡± There were a lot of things waiting for her to slowly deal with. Just thinking about it gave her a headache. Yi Yu never expected that her mother would be brainwashed by Zhou Tianyang before the marriage was even annulled. ¡°Hello, who is it? ¡± Seeing the unfamiliar number, Yi Yu still picked it up. However, she did not expect it to be the Zhou Tianyang that she had already cklisted. ¡°Xiao Yu, are you at thepany? ¡± Yi Yu¡¯s face turned ck. She cut to the chase and said, ¡°cut the crap. ¡± ¡°Xiao Yu, let¡¯s discuss it. ¡± Zhou Tianyang¡¯s voice was gentle. ¡°Haven¡¯t you always wanted to get rid of our marriage? Let¡¯s discuss the annulment. ¡± Yi Yu did not expect Zhou Tianyang to actually relent. She naturally agreed, ¡°okay, where are you? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m at the coffee shop on the left road near yourpany. You can see me when you go downstairs. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Yi Yu was toozy to talk to him, so she hung up the phone. After packing her bag, she carried it and went downstairs. As expected, she saw Zhou Tianyang in the coffee shop opposite her. He even waved at her through the ss. ¡°Have you told your parents? ¡± Yi Yu took a sip of the coffee on the table. ¡°Not yet, but I¡¯ve talked to your parents. I said I¡¯ll respect your opinion. ¡± Zhou Tianyang raised his eyes, pretending to be affectionate, which made Yi Yu feel disgusted. ¡°That¡¯s good. We can separate so that you and Du Tao can have fun together. I can also be at ease and not have the bad reputation of tearing apart a lover. ¡± Chapter 1331

Chapter 1331: Chapter 1322 looking for me?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Xiao Yu, it¡¯s all my fault in the past. ¡± Zhou Tianyang did not refute, his eyes filled with tenderness. ¡°I¡¯ve already broken up with Du Tao. We¡¯ve been together for six years. Are you really willing to break up with me? Six years is a woman¡¯s best youth. ¡± He did not believe that Yi Yu would forget him so easily. ¡°You broke up with Du Tao? ¡± Yi Yu¡¯s focus was here. Zhou Tianyang actually broke up with du Tao just to save her? What a joke. ¡°En, Xiao Yu, I hope you cane back to my side. I promise to change and love you wholeheartedly. Actually, I¡¯m bisexual and not gay. I was fooled by Du Tao before. ¡± Zhou Tianyang thought about it. This society was very cruel to gay people. His parents would not ept him as gay. Rather than endure the strange gazes of others, it was better to marry this woman. Looking at that affectionate look, Yi Yu really had goosebumps. That¡¯s enough. Do you want me to talk to you? At this moment, her phone rang. Yi Yu looked as if she had been saved. She hurriedly answered, ¡°Hello? ¡± ¡°Little Yu duo. ¡± The voice from the other end of the phone was sexy and seductive. It seemed to be able to shake the depths of her heart, but she quickly became serious. ¡°looking for me? ¡± ¡°where? Come here. I¡¯ll serve you dinner. ¡± Yi Yu¡¯s face turned red. Serve? Did he really think of her as a Gigolo? ¡°I¡¯m at a cafe near ourpany. You can eat by yourself for lunch. ¡± ¡°Company? ¡± Fu Li heard that she wouldn¡¯te over. His legs were crossed, and the legs of his suit pants were straight. ¡°Then I¡¯lle over. ¡± Yi Yu knew how stubborn this man was. She looked at the man in front of her and felt a little awkward. ¡°Don¡¯t, it¡¯s not convenient for me here. I¡¯ll look for you tonight. ¡± When she said that, Fu Li immediately caught the guilt in her words. ¡°Why? Is there a wild man on your side? ¡± Yi Yu didn¡¯t hear the gloominess in his tone, so she only said, ¡°I have something to do at noon today. I¡¯ll call you tonight. ¡± Then, she hung up. Fu Li sat on the chair. His slender fingers stroked his cherry-like thin lips, and his eyes reflected a little flirtatious charm. This little rascal was really bold, but he could be considered spoiled by him. Yi Yu hung up the phone, and Zhou Tianyang had already asked in confusion, ¡°Xiao Yu, who is it? ¡± Yi Yu originally wanted to say, ¡°what does it have to do with you? ¡± But on second thought, she smiled and said, ¡°en, it¡¯s my boyfriend. He said that he wants to have dinner with me today, but I thought that we should settle our matters first. Otherwise, it would be too embarrassing to abandon you halfway. ¡± Zhou Tianyang¡¯s expression turned ugly for a moment, but it was immediately filled with worry. ¡°Xiao Yu, you found a man so quickly. I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll be deceived. ¡± ¡°thank you for your concern. There¡¯s no need. ¡± Yi Yu changed the topic. ¡°although our breakup wasn¡¯t very peaceful, it can be considered peaceful now that we can sit down. Since I have a new boyfriend, it¡¯s considered impossible for the two of us. I hope that you can find someone you like. ¡± Zhou Tianyang wanted to me her for his breakup with Du Tao. He wanted to see if she would agree to it. ¡°Xiao Yu, don¡¯t be willful... ¡± Zhou Tianyang was already cursing in his heart. She was just a woman. If it wasn¡¯t for his patience, would he still be talking nonsense with her? How could Yi Yu not see through Zhou Tianyang¡¯s thoughts? No matter what, they had been together for six years. She took out her phone and saw that Fu Li had sent her a message. It was a Selfie. In front of her, his shirt would never be neat. Large areas of his chest were exposed. From a certain angle, one could see his abdominal muscles and the hidden waistline. Chapter 1332

Chapter 1332: Chapter 1323 really fell in love with that man?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She swallowed her saliva. There was nothing to say about this man¡¯s figure. However, was he trying to seduce her? Fu Li: Are you satisfied Are you still drooling? Yi Yu: You... ... Shameless ! ! Fu Li: Take a Selfie for me as well, and we¡¯ll be equal. Yi Yu: F * Ck Off, I won¡¯t take such a LEWD and erotic selfie! Fu Li: take any Selfie, I can reluctantly ept it. Yi Yu:¡±...¡± Zhou Tianyang saw that the corners of the person¡¯s mouth had unconsciously curled up, and she was even smiling foolishly. An inexplicable sourness welled up in his heart. He had never seen her smile like this before? Did she really like that man? Zhou Tianyang felt that Yi Yu was very shameless. She had been with him for six years. She should have been his woman long ago, but she still had the face to sleep with another man. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he wasn¡¯t interested in women, he would have cooked this woman¡¯s raw rice and cooked rice. Initially, he had thought of drugging himself on his wedding night. But now, all his ns were ruined. Yi Yu felt that Fu Li might have done it on purpose, but she didn¡¯t reject such intimacy. She took out her phone and gestured with her scissor hand, then sent a message. Yi Yu: If you have the ability, why don¡¯t you take a picture of the fruit? Provocation? Fu Li coughed lightly and sent a voice message. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient here. I¡¯ll go into the office and take a picture for you. If you want to see it, I¡¯ll satisfy you. ¡± Really take a picture? Yi Yuughed out loud as she listened and listened a few more times. Zhou Tianyang heard the man¡¯s voice. He was young and very pleasant to the ear. There was also an inexplicable sense of familiarity, but he could not recall it at the moment. ¡°Xiao Yu, I sincerely hope to marry you now. I have already broken up with Du Tao. People make mistakes. Do you think that one mistake will bepletely rejected? ¡± Yi Yu sneered in her heart and only acknowledged it a few times. Ding Dong, Fu Li sent a photo of himself. When she saw it, Yi Yu¡¯s face was burning hot. This man was really daring. But when she thought about it, there was nothing that this man did not dare to do. Fu Li: Little Yuduo, it¡¯s your turn, I can¡¯t wait. Yi Yu¡¯s cheeks are red. Do you want her hair? That¡¯s why you have to pay for what you¡¯ve done. What did she just say? Yi Yu: wait till I get back. You don¡¯t want me to show off in front of other men, do you? They... ... Are we flirting ? ? Yi Yu had an indescribable feeling in her heart. She was very happy... ... Even a little sweet . . Fu Li: well... ... When you get back . . ... The two of them went back and forth on Wechat. Zhou Tianyang, who was next to them, was already very unhappy. But he couldn¡¯t throw away Yi Yu¡¯s mobile phone, could he? ¡°Xiao Yu, did you hear what I said? ¡± Zhou Tianyang had already made up his mind to not use force. As long as he could coax Yi Yu to change her mind, he didn¡¯t care about anything else. ¡°My boyfriend is looking for me. Let¡¯s not talk for now. ¡± Anyway, she had already told her parents, so she didn¡¯t want to argue with him. ¡°waiter. ¡± Yi Yu waved her hand, and the waiter had already walked over. Yi Yu took out a few bills and pressed them on the table before turning around and leaving. ¡°Xiao Yu. ¡± Zhou Tianyang called out, but unfortunately, Yi Yu disappeared immediately. ¡°Oh... ¡± Yi Yu had just turned a corner when she jumped into a man¡¯s arms. A man¡¯s chuckle came from above her head. She looked up and saw Fu Li. ¡°Why are you here? ¡± She was satisfied when she saw that his shirt was buttoned up meticulously. ¡°I¡¯m here to satisfy you. I see that you can¡¯t wait on wechat anymore. ¡± Fu Li pressed her onto his body. She couldn¡¯t shake him off and avoided his kiss. Chapter 1333

Chapter 1333: Chapter 1324. What a disgusting face

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You always like to bite me! ¡± Yi Yu almost gave him a p. This man liked to bite her lips the most. He was really going to bite her. ¡°What are you doing? Apanying another man? ¡± Fu Li nced at her and knew what had just happened. He pressed her into his arms and started to take advantage of her. ¡°Oh ho... ¡± The people behind him started to jeer. Yi Yu realized that there were a lot of people behind him. He did note alone at all. ¡°You... let go of me! ¡± Crimson quickly climbed up the mountain. In front of so many people, he actually dared to touch her. She raised her hand and gently flicked his face. ¡°Beast, let go of me quickly! ¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I serve you well? Why wouldn¡¯t Ie over? ¡± His expression did not change, and his peach blossom eyes even contained a smile. ¡°Little Yu duo. ¡± ¡°weren¡¯t you the one who made me promise Zhou Tianyang to act with him? ¡± Yi Yu suddenly looked at him with an expressionless face. ¡°since I¡¯m acting, then am I not his girlfriend or even fianc??e now? So what¡¯s so strange about me being here? ¡± Yi Yu¡¯s tone was a little cold, and even her eyes were a little resistant. He had never helped her before, and she knew very well that she had no right to ask him to do anything, and she had never opened her mouth. What was he to her? He was not even her boyfriend. He was just a casual friend that they had a better rtionship with. Yi Yu looked at this rtionship very openly, but she did not want to be angered by this man because of it. It seemed that her matters were not his to care about yet. ¡°Is that so? ¡± Fu Li leaned over to look at the change in her expression. The smile on his face was still the same, but there was a hint of coldness in his eyes. The atmosphere between them had turned cold. ¡°Zhou Tianyang is your boyfriend, am I your lover? Then should I do what a lover should do? ¡± He curved his lips and smiled evilly. ¡°Oh... ¡± Yi Yu was kissed by him again. She did not have the time to resist. After all, there was a huge difference in strength between a man and a woman. She reached out her hand and smashed it on his back, but he seemed to enjoy such a perverted attack. Yi Yu opened her mouth and bit him directly. After tasting the taste of blood, Fu Li finally let go. He looked at the woman who was still stepping on his feet and smiled again. ¡°Little Yu duo, have you calmed down? ¡± ¡°No! ¡± Yi Yu wanted to p him and said deliberately, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m going to apany my boyfriend. You should leave with your friend first. ¡± Who wanted to be bullied by him! Seeing that she really turned around and left, Fu Li blocked her way with a few steps. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with his thumb and licked it with the tip of his tongue, which looked very evil. ¡°My Queen, I¡¯ll serve you. Don¡¯t say ¡®boyfriend¡¯ , even if it¡¯s ¡®husband¡¯ , I¡¯m not afraid. ¡± After saying that, he reached out and picked up Yi Yu and stuffed her into the car at the side. Yi Yu stuttered a few times as her hot chest pressed against her, and the car drove away. Yi Yu felt that she hadpletely fallen. Every time, she was immersed in his iparable passion. The physicalmunication between them was extremely tacit and well-coordinated, and the unpleasantmunication innguage faded away in this minute and second. In Yi Yu¡¯s small house, their aura was once again left behind. Yi Yu closed her eyes and felt her mind go nk. She only knew how to keep up with his footsteps. ... Yi Yu did not know that Zhou Tianyang could vaguely see the interaction between her and that man in the coffee shop, but he was a little far away from her. However, she could basically see the man¡¯s outline clearly. Although he looked young, she did not know what kind of disgusting appearance he had. Chapter 1334

Chapter 1334: Chapter 1325: Not Convinced

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Zhou Tianyang was also very unconvinced. He thought about how bad Yi Yu¡¯s current partner could be. Yi Yu was with him either for money or for other benefits. ... Of course, Yi Yu didn¡¯t know what Zhou Tianyang was thinking. She set the rm for 7:30 in the morning and got up with a pair of panda eyes. There was no longer any temperature at the bedside. Fu Li had left at some point. But after she scratched her messy hair, she saw a tall man standing in the small kitchen. ¡°YOU¡¯RE UP? ¡± Yi Yu was a little confused, especially when she saw that he was holding a spat in his hand. She felt a little drunk. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve made porridge. Get up and eat. ¡± He actually knew how to make porridge? Yi Yu expressed her disbelief. Not to mention men nowadays, even women could not cook, such as her. Usually, she could just cook noodles and deal with it. ¡°Hurry up and get up. Don¡¯t be so blissful that you don¡¯t know how to enjoy yourself. I rarely show my skills outside. ¡± ¡°Oh. ¡± Yi Yu quickly got up. After a simple wash up, the bowls and chopsticks were already set. Although it was just in porridge, Yi Yu was curious about how he cooked it. It smelled very good. The two of them did not mention what happened yesterday. Yi Yu seemed to have thought of something and suddenly red at him. ¡°Fu Li, let me tell you something. You can¡¯t touch me so casually in the future. ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you take care of me? If I don¡¯t work hard, how can I let you take care of me? ¡± ¡°Stop Talking Nonsense! ¡± Yi Yu¡¯s face turned red. ¡°If I take care of you, you have to listen to me. Do you understand? ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± He nodded. He was no different from a loyal dog. However, Yi Yu would not be fooled by his appearance. This man was full of darkness and evil in his bones. It was even impossible to guard against him. ¡°Let me send you to thepany. ¡± Fu Li held her hand and kissed it. He did not flinch when he saw her ring at him. ¡°shall we have lunch together today? ¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m going to have lunch with my parents. ¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send you to thepany. We¡¯ll talk about dinner tonight. ¡± Yi Yu finally nodded in satisfaction and began to drink the porridge on the table. ... Today, Yi Yu was not very smooth. The boss asked her to write a few new artists¡¯drafts, but she tried her best but failed to write a draft that the boss was satisfied with. Looking at the draft that was written down again, Yi Yu almost cried for her parents. ¡°Yi Yu, write well. ¡± Hu Hua, who was in the same office, applied makeup on her makeup mirror. She and Yi Yu had always been at odds. Yi Yu could not be bothered with her sarcasm and continued to work hard. ¡°By the way, Yi Yu, is the man who was downstairsst time really your boyfriend? ¡± Yi Yu typed on the keyboard and replied, ¡°it doesn¡¯t seem to be any of Your Business, right? ¡± This Hu Hua was in charge of the artiste training. She wore heavy makeup every day and looked like a demoness. For some reason, she seemed to have a problem with her. What was more coincidental was that they lived in the same residential area. Just thinking about it gave her a headache. Seeing Yi Yu¡¯s hostility, Hu Hua only smiled. ¡°Why are you so guarded against me? Are you afraid that I¡¯ll steal your man? ¡± Yi Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered with her anymore. After finally finishing her work, Yi Yu was so busy that she was about to go to the cafeteria to eat something. However, she suddenly remembered that she had made an appointment with her parents. Seriously, she had been too busy. This time, the ce she had decided to eat at was called the LAN club. It was a rtively high-ss ce in an city, and it was packed with people every day. Her parents had been in an city for so many days, and they were always so scared that they didn¡¯t even eat a good meal. Yi Yu nned to make her parents happy. Chapter 1335

Chapter 1335: Chapter 1326 changing rooms?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You¡¯re off work? ¡± Yi Yu heard a seductive voice from the other side. Yi Yu acknowledged, ¡°the boss has turned into a workaholic again today. Ah Ah AH, when he¡¯s strict, it¡¯s really scary. ¡± ¡°where are you and your parents nning to have lunch at noon? ¡± ¡°Lan Club. ¡± Yi Yu felt her tail rise. ¡°This club is very difficult to book. Am I very good? ¡± The other side suddenlyughed. ¡°Yes, very good. Do you want me to pick you guys up? ¡± ¡°No need. What¡¯s your identity? ¡± Yi Yu directly refused. ¡°I¡¯ll just drive over to pick up my mother. I¡¯ll contact youter. ¡± After hanging up the phone, Yi Yu went to the LAN club in a good mood. Taking out the reservation card, the waiter politely took Yi Yu upstairs. ¡°Miss Yi Yu, please follow me this way. ¡± Yi Yu must be a private room with a very wide view. From the window, one could even see the garden outside. There were many flowers of various colors and even different seasons growing on it. The waiter brought her to the private room, but she was surprised to see a group of people already inside. Even the waiter was baffled. Why was there someone here at this time. ¡°manager, what¡¯s going on? ¡± The waiter pulled the manager to the side and asked. The manager immediately said, ¡°quickly get someone to serve the dishes. The best dishes in the entire CLUBHOUSE, quickly! ! ¡± The waiter waspletely confused. ¡°manager, isn¡¯t this private room reserved? Did thisdy book this private room yesterday? ¡± The manager looked at Yi Yu who was standing at the back with some bafflement. He felt that it was not a big deal. ¡°Can¡¯t we just let this guest book another private room? Director Zhang¡¯s wife likes this private room. Let thisdy change it. ¡± Change the private room? Yi Yu felt a little ufortable. This private room was considered one of the better ones in the LAN club. She had already spent more than half of her sry on this. Why should she let it go? Was there anyone who took advantage of others like this? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, manager. There¡¯s a firste, first served rule, right? I clearly booked this private room beforehand. There¡¯s no reason to give it up for no reason, right? ¡± The lobby manager knew that he was in the wrong, but director Zhang absolutely could not be offended. ¡°Miss, we can discuss this properly. How about this,e over with me first. ¡± The group of people who were sitting and chatting finally looked over. Today, director Zhang happened to bring his wife and daughter over for dinner. Du Tao was originally just sitting with them, but he did not expect to run into Yi Yu here. ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s Miss Yi. ¡± The love rival¡¯s eyes were especially red when they met, even though Yi Yu did not admit that Du Tao was her love rival. If it were not for Yi Yu, Zhou Tianyang would never have broken up with him Thinking about how his usually loving lover had resolutely broken up with him the day before yesterday, Du Tao¡¯s heart felt like it was being twisted by a knife. The Way He looked at Yi Yu was a little green and gloomy, looking too gloomy. ¡°Mr. Du Tao. ¡± Yi Yu smiled slightly and said calmly, ¡°this private room was booked by me first. If it¡¯s convenient, please move to another ce. ¡± Du Tao looked at Yi Yu with a sinister smile. He turned to look at Mrs. Zhang. ¡°Mrs. Zhang, look. ¡± Du Tao¡¯s tone was a little awkward. When he thought about how the fierce Mrs. Zhang had heard that someone had snatched the private room from her, he was instantly displeased. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? What¡¯s wrong with the private room you booked? Can you lose a piece of meat if you change to another private room? ¡± Yi Yu looked at Mrs. Zhang¡¯s rich face. She was probably over forty years old. When she heard that Yi Yu was unwilling to change to another private room, her entire face was gloomy. Chapter 1336

Chapter 1336: Chapter 1327 you know her?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION This richdy was simply unreasonable. Yi Yu could be said to be extremely angry. ¡°Anyway, we¡¯re already in this private room. If you¡¯re unhappy, I can¡¯t help it. Do whatever you want. Waiter, serve the dishes immediately. ¡± If she couldn¡¯t even treat a little girl, then how could she continue living in an city in the future! ! After being criticized so aggressively, Yi Yu¡¯s temper also rose. She retorted, ¡°Madam, why are you so unreasonable? Don¡¯t you understand that firste, first served? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m unreasonable? ¡± Mrs. Fu was a little angry and pointed at her. ¡°Mrs. Zhang, don¡¯t be angry. She¡¯s still an insensible girl. ¡± At this moment, Du Tao finally opened his mouth after watching the show. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be calctive with her. ¡± ¡°Du Tao, you know her? ¡± Mrs. Fu felt that the mes on her body could burn the entire room down. Her tone was very blunt. ¡°whichpany does she work for? I want to make a call and ask! ¡± She wanted to let this arrogant girl know that no matter whichpany she worked for, as long as she made a call, she would immediately be fired! ¡°She seems to be from HUANGTU. ¡± Mrs. Zhang:¡±...¡± Why did she seem to have heard of thispany before? At this moment, Mrs. Zhang did not care about anypany. She was moring to make a call. Her husband and daughter were trying to persuade her, but they did not take any action. ¡°Mrs. Zhang, why don¡¯t we just forget about this matter? ¡± Du Tao was on the side to help. Mrs. Zhang looked at Yi Yu calmly. In fact, she was a little embarrassed that the matter hade to this point. As long as this girl could apologize in front of her and leave voluntarily, she would let it go with a snort. Unfortunately, Yi Yu was not a soft persimmon. Instead, she handed her phone and sneered, ¡°didn¡¯t you want to call my boss? Go ahead and do it. Those who don¡¯t hit are cowards! ! ¡± She wanted to see who this person was. Did she really think that she could do whatever she wanted If she could get her boss to fire her, she would chop off her own head! ¡°You! ¡± Mrs. Zhang¡¯s face turned red. She really did not expect this woman to be so unappreciative. Now, she was showing off in front of her! ¡°Fine! It¡¯s the grandson who doesn¡¯t WANT TO BE HIT! ¡± Mrs. Zhang¡¯s face turned red as she scolded loudly. She angrily shouted, ¡°I want to see how you can still be arrogantter! ¡± Du Tao was still watching the show from the side, but the manager¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind, ¡°what¡¯s going on? What are you guys doing here? ¡± Manager Li heard the quarrel as soon as he came over, and his brows furrowed. Lan Club was always full of people, and they were always so busy that they could not get their feet on the ground. There was actually someone who dared to make trouble in their club? ¡°Manager Li, this woman is causing trouble here! ¡± Mrs. Zhang immediately med her. Manager Li looked at Yi Yu and was about to say something, but he suddenly stepped aside. ¡°Xiao Yu! ¡± Yi Yu¡¯s eyes widened when she heard the familiar voice. Fu Li had alreadye out of the group. ¡°Young Master Fu? ¡± Director Zhang, who had not moved all this time, suddenly stood up when he saw Fu Li. ¡°What a coincidence, why are you here? ¡± Fu Li nodded and looked at the wronged woman beside him. He touched her head very naturally. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet director Zhang here. Since director Zhang likes this private room so much, I¡¯ll give it to you. ¡± Director Zhang couldn¡¯t really let Fu Li give the box to him. He was already sweating profusely. He really didn¡¯t expect this box to be rted to Fu Li. Chapter 1337

Chapter 1337: Chapter 1328 was such a good life

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°No need, no need. My wife was too unreasonable just now. In order to express her apology, Mr. Fu, this debt will be on me. Today, I¡¯m treating. You guys eat and drink well here. ¡± Director Zhang had secretly red at his wife Countless Times. This time, Mrs. Zhang¡¯s face was really red. She never thought that a nameless woman would have anything to do with Fu Li. However, she had long heard of Fu Li¡¯s nickname outside, so this was not surprising. Mrs. Zhang Smiled awkwardly at the side. Her face was extremely stiff. She usually bullied the weak and feared the strong. In the past, it was fine for her to bully others like this. Who would have thought that she would kick a hard board today. Her daughter, Zhang Mineyelet, blushed when she saw such a maning over. Fortunately, she did not expose her spoiled and willful personality just now. It was the second time Du Tao had seen this man. His eyes lit up. This man¡¯s appearance, figure, and temperament were all excellent. Now that he could appear in this ce and still be able to order director Zhang around, he was undoubtedly a rich and powerful person. Yi Yu actually had such a good life! Du Tao red at Yi Yu a few times indignantly. A girl with a t body and not that pretty, why would this handsome guy take a fancy to her? ¡°Since director Zhang insists on giving it to us, then let¡¯s reluctantly ept it. ¡± Fu Liforted Yi Yu by stroking her head. ¡°Eat more today, it¡¯s not a loss. ¡± The word ¡®reluctantly¡¯ made director Zhang¡¯s mouth twitch, but he still had to maintain a smiling face. ¡°Young Master Fu, give me face. ¡± Yi Yu really wanted tough out loud. She didn¡¯t realize that this man was actually hiding a knife in his smile. A meal on this Zhang Guy was worth more than 10,000 yuan! ¡°Why are you here? ¡± Yi Yu suddenly thought of this question. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I have an appointment with someone here for lunch. ¡± Fu Li smiled, his peach blossom eyes shining. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s a coincidence? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. How could it be such a coincidence that you secretly followed me here? YOU PEEPING TOM! ¡± Yi Yu didn¡¯t believe it, and Fu Li didn¡¯t exin further. He just smiled. ¡°Your parents seem to being soon. I¡¯ll go over to eat first. ¡± ¡°Go on, go on! ¡± Yi Yu pushed him out. The next second, when she saw her parents appear at the corner, she was really scared and broke out in cold sweat. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t bump into them. ¡°Xiao Yu. ¡± ¡°Mom and dad. ¡± Yi Yu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She immediately walked over and said, ¡°you¡¯re finally here. The waiter said that the dishes will be served soon. ¡± ¡°How expensive is this ce? You spent so much money. ¡± Xia Lan was very frugal. Seeing that this ce was so well-done, she knew that the price must be not low. If she knew that a meal cost 10,000 yuan, she definitely wouldn¡¯t waste her daughter¡¯s money like this. ¡°No need. My boss rewarded me today. ¡± Yi Yu made up an excuse. ¡°Recently, she saw that I was too tired from work, so she asked me to bring my parents over for a good meal. Don¡¯t worry, mom and Dad. ¡± ¡°So it¡¯s your boss. Your boss is really thoughtful. ¡± Xia Lan was convinced. She knew that her daughter¡¯s boss treated her daughter very well. ¡°You must work hard for your boss in the future so that you can repay him. ¡± ¡°I understand, mom. ¡± Yi Yu held her parents¡¯arms as they entered the door. The dishes served today were the best in the LAN club. If it were any other day, Yi Yu would have held onto her purse and cried out loud. But now that it was director Zhang¡¯s money, she was unscrupulous. Chapter 1338

Chapter 1338: Chapter 1329: The real fire pit

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Dad, mom, eat more. ¡± ¡°Okay, okay. ¡± During the meal, Xia Lan brought up the matter of Zhou Tianyang once again. ¡°Xiao Yu, we¡¯ve already understood the situation on Tianyang¡¯s side. Did you know that he broke up with that man? ¡± ¡°I know. ¡± Xia Lan paused. ¡°Tianyang is a person with ws, but he¡¯s not a bad person. You guys have been together for more than six years. Are you really willing to part with him This person, there are times when he makes mistakes. He can¡¯t just make one mistake and beat the other person to death with a stick. ¡°In the future, all marriages will be like this. We have to tolerate each other in order to go far. ¡± Xia Lan thought about it. Tianyang was not a perfect person. The matter between him and Du Tao was also set up by someone. Now that he had sincerely apologized, the rtionship between Yan an and Xiao Yu, which had been going on for so many years, was much better than other men. Especially Yi Yu and that man surnamed Fu. There was a thorn in her heart. Compared to Zhou Tianyang, that man was the real fire pit! Yi Yu did not know that her mother¡¯s tone had suddenly changed. She was a little surprised. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong? Zhou Tianyang is gay and likes men. He doesn¡¯t like women. ¡± ¡°Tianyang has already told me the whole story. ¡± Xia Lan¡¯s tone became serious. ¡°He indeed did something wrong, but now he is sincerely regretting it. ¡± ¡°Mom... ¡± Yi Yu felt that it was ridiculous. She was about to say something but was interrupted by Xia Lan. ¡°Alright, I know all these things. You two can take a look at your marriage for now. ¡± ¡°Mom? ¡± Yi Yu could not believe her mother¡¯s words. She turned to look at her father but saw hisforting eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will discuss this with your mother. I will not watch my daughter jump into the fire pit. ¡± Yi Bin was very clear about what his wife was thinking. For one thing, other than that little stain, Zhou Tianyang¡¯s other conditions were fine. Now that he was slowly starting his career, the most important thing was that he had feelings for his daughter. Xiao Yu was already 27 years old and had be a worry in his wife¡¯s heart. When everyone was obsessed, Zhou Tianyang did not know how he instilled such thoughts into his wife. In any case, he was very determined to oppose his daughter¡¯s continued marriage to Zhou Tianyang. A low-quality marriage was not as good as a high-quality single life. It had to be said that Zhou Tianyang¡¯s eloquence was very good. He was able to grasp his wife¡¯s various weaknesses and attack her. He actually epted him as his ¡°son-inw¡± . Yi Yu saw her father¡¯s gaze and understood in her heart. She felt a little relieved. However, this meal was a little awkward. Yi Yu did not say much. Xia Lan picked up some food for her daughter and continued to eat in silence. Her daughter¡¯s rejection of Zhou Tianyang must have something to do with that man! If that was the case, she still had to let her daughter marry Zhou Tianyang as soon as possible. As a mother, she had to persuade her daughter properly. After the meal, Yi Yu wanted to send her parents home, but Yi bin refused. ¡°We can go back by ourselves. It¡¯s very convenient to take the subway. You still have to go back to thepany to work at this time. The boss is so good to you. You can¡¯t let him down. ¡± Yi Yu didn¡¯t force her. When she went downstairs, she saw Fu Li waiting for her. ¡°You came down? ¡± Fu Li¡¯s peach-blossom eyes were misty, and he let go of his hand in his pocket. ¡°Yes. ¡± Seeing Fu Li, Yi Yu¡¯s mood improved for some reason. ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting for me here? ¡± ¡°They left first after eating just now. I guess you should being down soon. ¡± Chapter 1339

Chapter 1339: Chapter 1330 was too much

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Your calctions are quite urate. ¡± ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you happy having this meal with your parents? ¡± Fu Li could see that she was in a bad mood. He didn¡¯t know who was making her feel bad again. Yi Yu didn¡¯t expect him to be so sharp-witted. She curled her lips and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Why are you so quiet? ¡± Fu Li was very clear about her personality. Although she seemed to talk a lot all day long, she almost hid everything about her heart very tightly. She wasn¡¯t open to him, nor was she open to anyone. ¡°close your eyes. The flowers here are very fragrant. ¡± Very miraculously, Yi Yu really closed her eyes. Something warm and slightly moist suddenly stopped her mouth. Just as Yi Yu was about to open her mouth, she was taken advantage of and started to pester her unceremoniously. The moment he let go of her, Yi Yu picked up her bag and threw it at her. ¡°Are you crazy? Didn¡¯t I ask you not to touch me casually in the future? ¡± ¡°You only said it was on the bed. ¡± ¡°WHO said that? ¡± Yi Yu¡¯s face waspletely red. She snorted and could not be bothered to reason with this hooligan. She turned around and left. Fu Li naturally followed her. The smile in his eyes was very thick. ¡°Miss Yi Yu. ¡± Yi Yu did not expect to bump into Du Tao in a few steps. Looking at the somewhat sinister smile on his face, Yi Yu was very disgusted. ¡°Mr. Du Tao, we don¡¯t seem to be that familiar with each other, right? ¡± They came from all directions to surround her. This was too much! Du Tao did not take her sarcastic words to heart He only smiled slightly. ¡°I also happened to be eating here. Does Miss Yi Yu have such great enmity towards me ¡°Yes, I did not help you with the matter in the private room just now, but haven¡¯t I been helping you out ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ve offended someone you shouldn¡¯t have offended, causing trouble for yourself. If that gentleman hadn¡¯t arrived, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯d be in trouble today. ¡± Du Tao looked at Fu Li meaningfully. His pair of peach-shaped eyes made du Tao¡¯s heart pound. This was really the first time he had seen such a man who looked like a male model in real life. It was such a pity that he had such good conditions. Yi Yu didn¡¯t know what du Tao was thinking. She felt annoyed that he was blocking the way. Then, Fu Li caught up with her in a few steps. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, an acquaintance? ¡± His voice was intoxicated, and his voice was full of charm. Du Tao¡¯s heart was even more agitated. He quickly reached out his hand. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Du Tao. ¡± Fu Li nced at him. He had no intention of reaching out his hand. He had a basic pride and noble air about him. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Mr. Du. ¡± Du Tao¡¯s hand paused, but the awkward expression on his face quickly disappeared. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen Mr. Fu¡¯s grace. It¡¯s really enviable. ¡± Fu Li was a little annoyed by this sissy. He held Yi Yu¡¯s hand and gently scraped her palm. It looked like a teasing action, but Yi Yu trembled and red at him fiercely. As if he had inadvertently found a sensitive spot in her, Fu Li¡¯s smile became even more beautiful. ¡°Baby Little Yu duo, let¡¯s go. Seeing that you¡¯re so tired, you must have a good rest before going to work. ¡± Fu Li gave du Tao a small look Instead, he had been feeling sorry for the woman in his arms. ¡°Mr. Du, please excuse us. My little sweetheart and I are leaving. ¡± Du Tao choked. No matter how unwilling he was, he could only let him go. But in his heart, he had a small n. What if he could turn this outstanding man gay This man had an extraordinary beauty, even more beautiful than a woman. Such a person, most likely also gay, right? The more du Tao thought about it, the more excited he became, but he did not know that the other party did not even want to look at him. Although he was more beautiful than a woman, his physical strength and the inner drizzle must have a deep understanding of it. Chapter 1340

Chapter 1340: Chapter 1331 you scared her

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°where are you going? ¡± She was led out of the Lan club and saw his car beside it. A very young and beautiful girl was sitting inside, talking on the phone. The big waves looked yful and fashionable. The shirt with exposed shoulders and a pair of Jean shorts made her long legs straight and slender. This was the first time Yi Yu saw this girl. She naturally suspected that this was one of Fu Li¡¯s girlfriends, right? The girl had already looked over and seemed to be very curious about Yi Yu. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll send you back to thepany to work first. ¡± Fu Li reached out and touched her as if he didn¡¯t see the girl. Yi Yu¡¯s eyes were somewhat suspicious. ¡°No need. You should send your little girlfriend back. I don¡¯t need you to send me back. ¡± Yi Yu smiled and turned around to leave. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? ¡± Fu Li saw her sudden change of expression and subconsciously reached out to grab her arm. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back. ¡± ¡°Let go of me, you pervert! ¡± Fu Li didn¡¯t know why he suddenly became a pervert. The smile on his face didn¡¯t change but instead deepened. ¡°Well, whatever you say. ¡± Yi Yu:¡±...¡± The girl had already gotten out of the car and was walking straight towards them. ¡°Little Li Li! ¡± Eh, Little Li Li, do you have to be so disgusting? Yi Yu felt goosebumps all over her body when she heard this name. This name was too mushy, even more mushy than Xiao Yu duo! On the other hand, Fu Li¡¯s expression did not change much when he looked over. ¡°In public, do you have any sense of shame? ¡± The girl¡¯s gaze waspletely attracted to the girl beside him. Shepletely ignored Fu Li¡¯s displeasure. ¡°Little Li Li, it¡¯s really abnormal. There¡¯s actually a woman who can stay by your side for more than a month! ¡± The girl seemed to have discovered something extraordinary, and her tone was very exaggerated. ¡°Let me see who this is! ¡± Yi Yu subconsciously hid behind Fu Li, her face full of ck lines. This girl was so beautiful, why did she look a little abnormal? ¡°You scared her. ¡± Fu Li protected the girl behind him, looking at his crazy sister with a slight headache. ¡°Why did you suddenlye back from abroad and not continue chasing your prince charming? ¡± Fu Tongtong pouted. ¡°It¡¯s all because mommy called me to tell me that you¡¯ve been obsessed with a little vixen recently. Since you haven¡¯t returned to the old house for a month, she, an old man who stayed behind, has to call me every day to harass me. Brother, you¡¯re not being kind. ¡± Little Vixen? Yi Yu was stunned. This little vixen couldn¡¯t be referring to her, right? Her face instantly turned red. She was not a little vixen! This girl looked like Fu Li¡¯s sister. ¡°MOM is really bored. It seems that Dad¡¯s side is not enough for her to handle. It¡¯s time to buy more health products for our dad. ¡± Fu Li¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change when he said this. Yi Yu¡¯s mouth twitched when she saw the almost flirtatious smile on his face. This is a real-life version of cheating, right? Fu Tongtong wasn¡¯t surprised at all, but there was a hint of disdain in her eyes when she looked at him. ¡°Don¡¯t y this game with me. Why don¡¯t you quickly introduce this beautiful woman next to you? ¡± She didn¡¯t know if she had any hope of bing her sister-inw. It wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t heard of her brother¡¯s nickname in the past, but now there was actually an exception. ¡°Hello, my name is Yi Yu. ¡± Yi Yu was not the kind of person who was petty. She only knew how to hide at the side. Instead, she very generously extended her hand to the girl. ¡°Hello, my name is Yi Yu. ¡± ¡°Hello, I am Xiao Lili¡¯s sister, Fu Tongtong. ¡± Fu Tongtong was smiling. Her Eyes had already scanned Yi Yu¡¯s body. ¡°She is quite good-looking, but she is still a little inferior to me. ¡± ¡°...¡± Chapter 1341

Chapter 1341: Chapter 1332 is that your sister?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Fu Li saw that Yi Yu was shy and looked at Fu Tongtong. ¡°You suddenly came here today just to see Little Yu duo? If you have nothing to do, you can take your own car. I still have to send her to work. ¡± Fu Tongtong snorted when she heard Little Yu duo¡¯s address. So intimate? ¡°Yes, my car is indeed nearby. I won¡¯t stop you from sending her to work. I can go back by myself. ¡± Fu Tongtong smiled. ¡°I brought the driver to catch you as soon as I got off the ne. Fortunately, I happened to see my sister-inw. ¡± Hearing the words ¡®sister-inw¡¯ , Yi Yu¡¯s face turned even redder. She hurriedly waved her hand and retorted, ¡°Miss Fu... don¡¯t talk nonsense. I¡¯m not your sister-inw. I have nothing to do with him! ¡± Hearing Yi Yu¡¯s words, Fu Tongtong¡¯s eyes widened. This was strange. She didn¡¯t even acknowledge her brother¡¯s status. Did her brothere knocking on her door? Hahahahaha, you have such a day too! Fu Li reached out and pulled her into his arms. He looked at his sister. ¡°She¡¯s shy. Stop teasing her. Mom and dad must be waiting for you toe home. Hurry up and go back. ¡± ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. ¡± Fu Tongtong originally wanted to see which ¡°Jiao¡± her brother was hiding, but now that she saw it, she was naturally satisfied. Before Yi Yu could figure out the situation, Fu Li stuffed her in the car again. ¡°Is that your biological sister? ¡± Fu Li grunted and reached out to help her fasten her seatbelt. ¡°You don¡¯t have to bother with her in the future. She¡¯s apletely crazy woman. However, you¡¯ve seen her already. ¡± Yi Yu:¡±...¡± WHO said that about their biological sister? ¡°Do you want to go to the mall today and buy some clothes? ¡± Eh? Yi Yu was stunned. She didn¡¯t understand why Fu Li would suddenly bring her to buy clothes. A weasel paying his New Year¡¯s greetings to a chicken. What kind of good intentions could he have? ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid of meeting all kinds of girlfriends of yours. ¡± Yi Yu rejected him very straightforwardly. She didn¡¯t even want to appear in a public ce with Fu Huaxin. Fu Li:¡±... If you can meet one of my girlfriends, how about I take your surname?¡± ¡°What if you do? ¡± Yi Yu raised her Chin to provoke him. ¡°then you take my surname. ¡± ¡°...¡± F * Ck, what¡¯s the difference? ¡°What, you don¡¯t dare to gamble? ¡± His peach blossom eyes were smiling. He was sure that she didn¡¯t dare to gamble, which really made her gnash her teeth. ¡°If you want to gamble, then so be it. Anyway, it¡¯s your home that¡¯s losing. ¡± There was a saying that went, ¡°If you don¡¯t take advantage, then you¡¯re an idiot. ¡°. They especially went to a shopping mall that was quite far away. Yi Yu didn¡¯t hold back and picked out a few clothes that she liked. During this period of time, she had also raised him, so she couldn¡¯t lose out! In the end, when she looked at the price, it was 33,000 yuan. What the F * Ck? Was this a robbery? Yi Yu had never bought such expensive clothes before. She stared at the logo of the clothes like an angry youth and red at him. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because there are rich people like you in this world that clothes are sold at such an expensive price. ¡± Fu Li smiled at her, his pair of peach blossom eyes turning. ¡°How am I a rich person? Am I not a Gigolo that you raised at home? I said that I¡¯m easy to raise. I¡¯m just using the rest of your money to buy clothes. ¡± Yi Yu:¡±...¡± She was seduced by him again. How could this man be so good with words. Yes, they were indeed in a sugar-daddy rtionship now. She was the Sugar Daddy of this man! It was said that buying and buying could improve one¡¯s mood. Yi Yu¡¯s mood quickly improved, especially when she saw a few sets of clothes that she had obtained. ¡°Little Yu duo, are you tired? ¡± Chapter 1342

Chapter 1342: Chapter 1333: bringing interns

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Seeing her pinch her leg, his hand followed suit and pinched her leg bone. The smile on his face was flirtatious and not in a good mood. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you back to thepany. ¡± ¡°okay. ¡± Yi Yu was in a good mood. She carried him back to thepany. ¡°Yi Yu. ¡± When the artistic director walked over, he could tell that she was in a good mood from the smile on her face. He hurriedly waved his hand and called the girl beside him over. ¡°Xiao Yu, there have been quite a number of interns recently. Help to bring them over. ¡± The director nced at Yi Yu and suddenly looked at her neck in a strange way. However, Yi Yu did not notice it. Intern? Yi Yu saw the charming girl. She was about to graduate from university. A smile appeared on her face. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll definitely take care of the interns. ¡± ¡°Hello, sister Yi Yu. I¡¯m a new intern. I hope I can work well with you. ¡± The new girl looked very obedient and introduced herself as Zhao Ying. ¡°Zhao Ying, we¡¯ll help each other in the future. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Yi Yu brought the new intern into the office and started to work on her thesis. Hu Hua, who was originally ying around at her desk, saw Yi Yu bring in a new girl and snorted before putting away her makeup mirror. ¡°Yo, are you showing off how happy you are? ¡± Hu Hua looked at Yi Yu. ¡°There¡¯s a good saying, love dies quickly. I¡¯d like to see if the two of you can really make it work. ¡± Hu Hua twisted her slender waist. The smile on her face looked like she was joking, but her eyes were obviously not joking. ¡°What do you mean? ¡± Yi Yu¡¯s tone was very calm. She originally did not want to pay attention to her, but after hearing what she said, she could not help but ask. Hu Hua snorted coldly and did not say anything. Yi Yu frowned. She hated this woman¡¯s behavior the most. It was the new intern who discovered something. Zhao Ying whispered into her ear, ¡°sister Yi Yu, there are strawberries on your neck. ¡± PFFT... ... Yi Yu took out the mirror in a hurry and looked. There were indeed many strawberry marks on her neck. It was undoubtedly nted by someone. She actually did not see it? And then she even brought these strawberries to show off in the market? Thinking back to how those people looked at her with more or less strange eyes, Yi Yu wanted to find a pillow and suffocate herself to death. ¡°Sister Yi Yu, I have this concealer powder here. ¡± After Yi Yu thanked her, she immediately applied some powder on her neck. Hu Hua saw that she was trying to cover it up now, so he coldly snorted and scolded her for being pretentious. ¡°I know you found a good man, but it¡¯s hard to say if he will be your man in the future, ¡± Hu Hua could not help but say sourly. ¡°even if he¡¯s not my man in the future, he won¡¯t be yours. I¡¯ve enjoyed his young and powerful body and romantic love. It¡¯s not worth it, ¡± Yi Yu retorted, leaving Hu Hua speechless. She could only curse at her shamelessness in her heart. ¡°Sister Yi Yu, please sign for your rose. ¡± As they spoke, someone came in with a rose in his hand and asked her to sign for it. The delicate and beautiful rose was very fresh and tender in his hand. There was a card with a light perfume on it, and on it was a row of handsome and beautiful words. Little Yu duo, my body is only for you. Yi Yu:¡±...¡± What was this pervert thinking about all day long? It was clearly a very romantic thing, but he actually wrote such a sentence. To think that he had to write such good words! ! ! Chapter 1343

Chapter 1343: Chapter 1334 doesn¡¯t know how to cook

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Zhao Ying saw that she was hugging the rose, asionally revealing a silly smile. She could basically guess what was going on. ¡°Sister Yi Yu, was it a gift from my boyfriend? This rose is really pretty. Such a big one must have put in a lot of effort. ¡± It wasn¡¯t considered a boyfriend, but Yi yu couldn¡¯t be said to be a booty call, right She simply agreed tacitly. ¡°Sister Yi Yu is so happy. If only I had such a romantic boyfriend. ¡± Listening to Zhao Ying¡¯s words over there, even though Hu Hua was jealous in her heart, she still acted disdainfully. ¡°You¡¯re still saying that you¡¯re not showing off. ¡± Hu Hua mumbled to herself, annoyed that her boyfriend did not have any emotions at all. Yi Yu was already immersed in the joy of being given a rose. Whenever a woman says that she does not like flowers, if the person who gave them to her is different, the woman¡¯s mood would also change. Before she left work, Yi Yu had finallypleted the task that Gu Ruochu had given her. When she returned home, she saw the man in the small house as usual. Yi Yu looked at the man¡¯s side profile under the light. Sometimes, she could not believe that this man was really staying in the House that she had rented every day. As time passed, she almost forgot his real identity, thinking that he was just a Gigolo that she kept. ¡°It¡¯s time to eat. ¡± Although his cooking was elegant, there was a sense of incongruity, as if he was not born to cook. Yi Yu knew that this was probably his so-called aristocratic temperament. ¡°You seem to like cooking recently. ¡± Yi Yu ate the food in her bowl, admitting that he was better at cooking than she was. It was really delicious. ¡°You don¡¯t Cook, so of course I have to know how to cook, ¡± Fu Li replied matter-of-factly. Yi Yu was speechless. Yes, she didn¡¯t know how to cook at all. Her mother often nagged in her ear that if she didn¡¯t know how to Cook, she would definitely be despised by her inws. But how could she let him look down on her at this time? ¡°Who says I don¡¯t know how to cook? Actually, I still know how to order. Stop looking down on me. ¡± Fu Li¡¯s smiling peach blossom eyes were very charming. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°I¡¯ll make supper for you to see. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± She did as she was told. Yi Yu decided to make a tomato and egg noodles. ¡°Do you want me to be your assistant, Xiao Yuduo? ¡± Under the bright light, the man hugged her from behind. Soon, the kiss made a shameful sound. However, Yi Yu did not feel disgusted. Instead, she was slightly pandering to him today. With her slightly closed eyes, she looked at the man¡¯s perfectly chiseled face and was soon mesmerized again. ¡°There¡¯s no need. You can take a shower first. You can eat it when youe out of the bathroomter. ¡± She moved slightly away from his embrace. The water for the noodles was already boiling. ¡°Okay, wait for me toe out. ¡± Fu Li let go of his hand and entered the bathroom. Thirty minutester, he came out while wiping the water on his hair. A white towel was casually wrapped around his waist. He walked towards her and felt a sense of peace and happiness. Yi Yu¡¯s heart immediately calmed down. ¡°It¡¯s done. ¡± Yi Yu¡¯s noodles were done too. Under the tomatoes and eggs, there was a very attractive color of the noodles. It was Fu Li¡¯s first time seeing her finished product and he thought it was quite interesting. ¡°Can I eat it? ¡± ¡°It won¡¯t kill you. ¡± Yi Yu red at him. What did he mean? ¡°then I¡¯ll try it. ¡± Fu Liughed and pounced towards her. Yi Yu let out a low cry and was pounced on. She looked up and just happened to meet the man¡¯s electric gaze. ¡°What are you doing? Didn¡¯t you want to eat noodles? ¡± Chapter 1344

Chapter 1344: Chapter 1335 tired?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Fu Li confined her body He smiled slightly. ¡°I still have enough energy after eating just now, so I hope you can put in more effort to serve our queen so that I can have an extra stomach to eat this bowl of tomato and egg noodles that you specially made for me. ¡± ¡°You... don¡¯t do anything reckless! ! ¡± Yi Yu, who had always been quick-witted, now stuttered ... ¡°hold me. ¡± The man took his time to hold her hand and put it through his waist. As if she was used to it, Yi Yu held onto his shoulder de and her five fingers almost pinched his flesh. Under the dizzy light, she was as defeated as before in front of him. She only heard the man say beside her ear, ¡°why don¡¯t I lie under you tonight and let you do whatever you want? ¡± Yi Yu:¡±...¡± Did he think that she did not dare? ... Although she was so tired that she could not even lift a finger, Yi Yu felt that this person looked a little refined. Why was he so different from usual in bed. ¡°TIRED? ¡± ¡°What do you think? ¡± Yi Yu did not even have the strength to re at him. All she wanted was a good night¡¯s sleep. ¡°then you sleep first. I¡¯ll go eat your tomato and egg noodles. ¡± I made this especially for him. I can¡¯t leave it behind. Yi Yu could no longer be bothered with him. ... ¡°Two more dark circles under his eyes to go to work? I think that someone has really been hollowed out. ¡± Gu Ruochu nced at Yi Yu. Yi Yu¡¯s face turned red again and she sighed. ¡°The power of the pretty boy I¡¯ve raised is too much. How do I break it? ¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we just let him leak electricity? ¡± ¡°boss, you¡¯reughing at me again. ¡± Gu Ruochu raised her head and nced at her, ¡°I¡¯m notughing at you. Ziyu is having a baby today. Do you want toe with me? ¡± Yi Yu eximed, ¡°sister Ziyu has already given birth? ¡± ¡°Of course. Jin Ye called just now and his water broke. I was just about to go over. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m going too! ¡± Huo Nanchen¡¯s car had already arrived at the entrance of thepany. Gu Ruochu got into the car and he had already helped her fasten her seatbelt. ¡°Huo Shao. ¡± Yi Yu was all smiles. She knew that Huo Shao was the one who had helped Zhou Tianyang thest time. Otherwise, she would have jumped into Zhou Tianyang¡¯s fire pit without hesitation. ¡°Yes. ¡± ¡°where are the babies? ¡± Usually, when she turned around, she would see the two babies and a golden retriever with its tongue sticking out from the back of the car seat. ¡°They¡¯ve been taken to the hospital by Zixi. We can head over now. ¡± Gu Ruochu nodded. She was still a little worried about Xie Ziyu¡¯s condition. It would be a little more difficult for her to give birth to a child in her thirties than the others. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Jin Ye has taken good care of her. You worry about this and that all day long. ¡± Huo Nanchen could basically guess what she was thinking when he saw her grave expression. Gu Ruochu was suddenly amused by him and could not help but lean against his shoulder. Huo Nanchen naturally enjoyed her coquettishness and soon arrived at the hospital. The few of them rushed to the hospital and the two little ones immediately ran over when they saw them. ¡°Daddy, MOMMY! ¡± The little girl immediately hugged her mother¡¯s leg and hid her face, ¡°it¡¯s so scary, aunt Ziyu was crying so badly just now. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Aunt Ziyu will be out soon. ¡± The little girl buried her face in her arm and was so frightened that her face turned pale, ¡°mommy, was it so hard for you when you gave birth to me in the past? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, baby. Don¡¯t be afraid. ¡± Wan Yue did not say anything when she heard Xie Ziyu¡¯s soft cries from inside the ward. She only hugged her waist and looked at the ward. Lu Jinye waited outside the ward. His mind waspletely nk and he could not utter a single word. He waited nervously for his wife and child toe out. Gu ruochu leaned against Huo Nanchen¡¯s shoulder and waited for Xie Ziyu toe out as well. Chapter 1345

Chapter 1345: Chapter 1336 was a little ugly

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION After about two hours, they finally heard the sound of a baby crying. ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Lu. ¡± The nurse carried a baby out and introduced it with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s a young master. Both mother and son are safe. ¡± Lu Jinye¡¯s body was stiff. He didn¡¯t even have time to look at his child before he went straight into the operating room. ¡°Hey, young master Lu, you can¡¯t go in. ¡± The doctors and nurses hurriedly stopped him. Xie Ziyu didn¡¯t pass out and persisted until the end. ¡°Mommy, Mommy, I want to see my little brother! ¡± Huo wanyue had already started to make a fuss about wanting to see baby Lu. Even Huo Qiaoan, who had always been calm, was curiously clinging to the nurse¡¯s legs. Looking at the two extremely beautiful babies, the nurse felt her heart melt. ¡°Ziyu, are you okay? ¡± Even though it wasn¡¯t the first time Lu Jinye had seen this scene, he was still scared and broke out in cold sweat. He held Xie Ziyu¡¯s slightly cold hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± Even though the past two hours had indeed felt a little worse than death, he clearly felt extremely happy now. ¡°where¡¯s the baby? ¡± ¡°He¡¯s still in the doctor¡¯s arms, ¡± Lu Jinye added. ¡°He¡¯s just a little ugly. ¡± Xie Ziyu:¡±...¡± How could someone say that their baby was ugly the moment he was born? ¡°Lu Jinye, whose baby are you calling ugly? ¡± ¡°My baby is ugly. ¡± Xie Ziyu wanted to scold him, but she was amused by his serious look. Baby Lu, who was held by a nurse the moment he was born and ignored by his own father:¡±...¡± So, he burst into tears again. ¡°Eh, listen, listen, he¡¯s crying. Does he understand what you¡¯re saying about him? ¡± Xie Ziyu asked curiously. Gu Ruochu had already carried the child in her arms. Although he was a little ugly now, the genes that belonged to his parents were definitely not that ugly. ¡°He¡¯s really... a little ugly. ¡± Xie Ziyu silently stabbed him again. His face was wrinkled like a monkey¡¯s ... Baby Lu, who had been smacking his lips in Gu Ruochu¡¯s arms, once again burst into tears. No matter how hard he tried to pacify him, he could not stop. ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± It seemed that he really understood what she was saying. It seemed that baby Lu¡¯s iq was not that of an ordinary person. This couple was really good enough. ¡°Has Ziyu given birth? ¡± Yang Xi and Gu Zexi had just arrived. They were clearly in a good mood when they saw the newborn. An Cheng was getting stuck in traffic every year. Yang Xi¡¯s baby was already more than a year old. She looked curiously at her newborn little brother and even wanted to poke baby Lu. ¡°Aiya, baby, you can¡¯t poke your little brother. ¡± An Shaosi hugged his daughter and listened to her babbling as she learned to speak. He then looked at his wife beside him, who was smiling like a flower He immediately took the opportunity to say, ¡°wife, the baby is already so big. Aren¡¯t you going to give me a status? Look at my performance. I should have seen enough, right? ¡± The baby had already been born, but he still did not have a status. How pitiful. Yi Yu heard an Shaosi say this and held back herughter until her stomach hurt. Yang Xi felt that an Shaosi had indeed suffered from not having a status. Looking at this man¡¯s increasingly mature and reserved temperament, she thought of the ups and downs that the two of them had gone through in the past few years. She finally let go. ¡°Sure, since Ziyu is going to hold a makeup wedding anyway, why don¡¯t we do it together? ¡± ¡°honey, are you really going to agree? ¡± The man¡¯s tone could not hide his joy. Yang Xi rolled her eyes at him. ¡°The baby is already more than a year old, don¡¯t tell me you still want to not take responsibility? ¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m taking responsibility. ¡± An Shaosi¡¯s eyes were filled with a smile as he directly kissed her face. ¡°YOU¡¯RE SO ANNOYING! ! ¡± ... Amidst the cheers andughter, everyone was immersed in the joy of the birth of a new baby. Chapter 1346

Chapter 1346: Chapter 1337

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Yi Yu had seen a lot of such things recently, and she suddenly had a new longing for her marriage and love. She really hoped that she could meet a warm and gentle person in the future and spend the rest of her life together. After being shocked by this thought, Yi Yu felt that she could not continue to be so depraved. Perhaps, she could try to mention it to him. Anyway, both sides should have a yful attitude now, so Fu Li should not have any excessive behavior. On second thought, she felt that she was very nave. Why would a person like Fu Li care about a small role like her? Maybe if she brought it up, he would think that the problem was solved. ¡°brother, you two have to hurry up. Grandfather seems to be urging you. ¡± The old man¡¯s big n had already carried Wan Yue and Qiao an in front of the couple every day. The more Chu Xin looked at them, the more she liked them. She also had her own thoughts about giving birth, but her brother seemed to be a little apprehensive. ¡°I want to give birth too, but your brother won¡¯t let me! ¡± At this time, Chu Xinined to the man beside her sternly. ¡°children are so beautiful, especially when Wan Yue and Qiao an are so cute. If I want to give birth to one, it will definitely be very cute. ¡± After all, the Gu family had strong and good genes. As she spoke, her heart itched. Gu Zexi looked at his wife, who took the opportunity toin, somewhat helplessly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that having a child would hurt so much? Besides, we haven¡¯t had enough time to be alone together. Adding another child would be terrible. ¡± The sweet time between the two of them had just begun. He would definitely not let a little brat join in. ¡°with you around, why would I be afraid of pain? ¡± Chu Xin looked at him, her eyes filled with love and warmth. Ever since they were together, Chu Xin¡¯s eyes were less sad and sad, and more warm and calm. Actually, Ruo Chu had also undergone the same transformation. However, it was usually difficult for her to notice it. Instead, it was the bystanders who had noticed it. Because there was love, protection, and warmth. ¡°Ah, my heart hurts so much. ¡± Yi Yu watched as the GU couple showed off their affection and clutched her chest, ¡°someone, abuse a single dog. ¡± Gu Ruochu suddenly shot her a strange look. Yi Yu¡¯s heart skipped a beat as it raced wildly. I don¡¯t know if the boss has seen through me... ... please don¡¯t expose me ! ! Although she had a man, she didn¡¯t have a boyfriend yet! ¡°Aren¡¯t you getting married soon? Why are you torturing dogs? ¡± Chu Xin had a lot ofmunication with Yi Yu, so she knew that Ruo Chu was going to get married. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I dumped that man. ¡± Yi Yu didn¡¯t want to talk about Zhou Tianyang anymore. Chu Xin didn¡¯t expect them to break up, so she was a little surprised. ¡°It¡¯s okay. The old ones don¡¯t go and the new ones don¡¯te. You will meet a better one. ¡± ¡°I know. ¡± Yi Yu smiled bitterly, but she was still willing to think in a more positive way. ... Because of the interns, Yi Yu became busier. There were many things that the interns did not understand, especially when it came to artistes¡¯privacy and public rtions. Yi Yu did not dare to hand it over to her. ¡°Yi Yu, have you arranged the schedule for the artistes that BOSS asked you to follow? ¡± Hu Hua put away her makeup mirror and nced at the woman who was so busy that she had be a top. Only then did Yi Yu remember that there was such a thing. She reached out and tapped her brain. As thepany¡¯s popr little flower, Tang Yuxuan¡¯s assistant had resigned the day before yesterday. Thepany had been busy selecting assistants for the past few days, but they had not found a suitable one. Therefore, Tang Yuxuan¡¯s schedule for the past few days had not been arranged properly The boss had given the task to her! Chapter 1347

Chapter 1347: Chapter 1338

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°But I haven¡¯t finished writing the draft yet? ¡± Yi Yu wished that she could have eight hands working on it, but unfortunately, she could not split herself. Hu Hua smiled seductively at the side and said coldly, ¡°is this an excuse for you to ck off? The BOSS gave this task to you a few days ago. Didn¡¯t you fight with me back then? Now that you¡¯ve obtained this task, you¡¯re saying that you can¡¯t do it? ¡± Hearing Hu Hua Laugh Coldly, Yi Yu knew that she was in the wrong, so she did not argue with her. The key point was that Tang Yuxuan had a job to go to city B. If she followed Tang Yuxuan, she probably would not have time toplete the task at hand. ¡°Sister Yi Yu, why don¡¯t you leave the task to me? I promise to help youplete the task. ¡± Zhao Ying volunteered. Yi Yu nced at her, not daring to believe her. ¡°You? ¡± ¡°Sister Yi Yu, don¡¯t underestimate me. I¡¯ve been influenced by my experiences these past few days, so I¡¯ve basically figured it out. I just need to follow the artist¡¯s schedule. I¡¯ll confirm it ording to the schedule. ¡± Yi Yu looked at her confident face, and was troubled by the urgent task at hand She could only clench her teeth. ¡°Alright, you follow Tang Yuxuan for me. Zhao Ying, you must be careful. After all, I¡¯ve never let you follow an artist before. You must pay attention to protecting the artist¡¯s privacy, understand? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sister Yi Yu. I know. ¡± Zhao Ying swore on the side. Although Yi Yu was still a little worried, there was no better way at this point. Hu Hua was still waiting to see her make a fool of herself. Seeing that Yi Yu had directly handed the matter over to Zhao Ying, she yawned on the side, and a bright light shed in her eyes. ¡°since you¡¯ve given the task to Zhao Ying, you can also take some time off sometimes. ¡± Hu Hua could not help but say a few sarcastic words on the side. ¡°You¡¯d better pray that nothing happens, or else the BOSS won¡¯t treat you lightly like before. ¡± Yi Yu smiled and immediately retorted, ¡°as long as Zhao Ying stays away from you, basically nothing will happen. ¡± After saying that, she looked at Zhao Ying and deliberately raised her voice, ¡°Zhao Ying, did you hear what I said? As long as you stay away from this woman, basically nothing will happen. ¡± ¡°You! ¡± Hu Hua was very angry at her words and stared at her, unable to say anything. This B * Tch, she actually dared to openly rebuke her in the office! Although she had said some sarcastic words to Yi Yu before, Yi Yu usually did not take it seriously. This rebuke made her feel very embarrassed. Because in her mind, Yi Yu just could not rebuke her! ¡°Sister Yi Yu, here¡¯s your rose. ¡± The young man with the bouquet came in with a teasing smile. ¡°Is it a suitor or a boyfriend? Is this the rhythm of sending a bouquet of roses every day? ¡± When Yi Yu saw such a big bouquet of roses, she stuttered a little. Her face was a little red from the hubbub of the delivery man, especially the people in the office began to jeer. ¡°Sister Yi Yu, which man is so diligent in chasing after her? ¡± ¡°sending roses every day, it seems like he¡¯s determined to get it? ¡± ¡°How romantic. I wonder if the man who is chasing after Yi Yu is handsome? ¡± ... Seeing that Yi Yu received another bouquet of roses, Hu Hua¡¯s eyelids twitched, and the jealousy and hatred in her heart grew deeper. Only she knew that the person who sent the roses was not some ¡°suitor¡± . It was Yi Yu¡¯s boyfriend from thest time downstairs. Was that handsome man blind Why would he fall for such a woman? She looked at the bouquet of roses jealously, as if she was going to rush up and crush the flowers in the next second. Chapter 1348

Chapter 1348: Chapter 1339 this man was simply poisonous

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What¡¯s a suitor? which man isn¡¯t extremely attentive when pursuing a woman? It¡¯s only a matter of time before he gets dumped. ¡± Unable to hold it in, Hu Hua¡¯s voice was very sharp. What¡¯s so great about it What¡¯s the point of showing off? Yi Yu hugged the flowers. Just as she finished reading the words on the card, the smile on her face slowly appeared a little silly. When she suddenly heard Hu Hua¡¯s words, she was displeased. ¡°WHO said it¡¯s a suitor? It¡¯s my boyfriend. ¡± Yi Yu deliberately asked her, ¡°I remember that one night when I was with my boyfriend, I coincidentally bumped into you and your boyfriend. Didn¡¯t you know that¡¯s my boyfriend? ¡± So what suitor! It turned out that the person who gave Yi Yu roses every day was her boyfriend. He was already her boyfriend, yet he was still so romantic. Did he give her roses every day? Oh My God, Yi Yu¡¯s boyfriend is so thoughtful! However, the people in the office who were listening to the gossip immediately became excited. It turned out that there was more gossip waiting for them to dig out. The Grudge between Hu Hua and Yi Yu was immediately swept into the office. ¡°speaking of which, doesn¡¯t sister Hu Hua have a boyfriend? Why do I remember that the number of times that he connected with sister Hu Hua all year round could be counted on one hand? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just picking her up and dropping her off. Can I say that I only met his boyfriend when I saw them having lunch together? If it wasn¡¯t for that time, I really wonder if Hu Hua is imagining that she has a boyfriend. ¡± pared to sister Yi Yu¡¯s boyfriend, this is really a world of difference! ¡± Withoutparison, there was no harm. Hearing the discussions in the office, Hu Hua was so angry that her brain was about to burst into smoke. That d * Mn Yi Yu, she just wanted to see her make a fool of herself, right? Of course, this also hit Hu Hua¡¯s sore spot. Her boyfriend was a bit of a male chauvinist. He felt that women should be obedient and sensible at all times and should not make trouble in front of men without reason. Because her boyfriend¡¯s family background was very good, Hu Hua still endured it. Yi Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything more to Hu Hua. She carried the Rose and returned to her seat. Looking at the rose in her hand, the girl¡¯s heart was beating rapidly. What was this person ying at? Seeing the people around her look at her with jealousy, envy, or sizing her up, Yi Yu suddenly felt a little shy. F * Ck, her heart was beating so fast. It was as if a heart was no longer hers. This man was simply poisonous! It was not easy for Yi Yu to get off work, so she drove back to the house she rented. She never liked him picking her up, but even though she did not say such things, Fu Li had a tacit understanding and never came to pick her up. This made her feel very magical. Sometimes, she even narcissistically wondered if there was really a person in this world who had a heart and a telepathic connection. ¡°You look very happy today? ¡± Fu Li was in the House that was full of light. When he looked back at her, there was a smile on the corner of his lips. In Yi Yu¡¯s eyes, there was actually some warmth. ¡°Did you send these flowers? ¡± Yi Yu pounced over and hugged him. The roses were already ced on the small coffee table. ¡°You really n to send them every day? Fu Li, what are you doing? ¡± Thest sentence carried a soft murmur. She did not know whether to ask herself or him. Fu Li, what are you trying to do? If you continue like this, what if I fall in love with you? Yi Yu was suddenly shocked by this thought. She had heard many rumors about Fu Li. He liked to y with women and Change Women. He felt that women were like clothes. Chapter 1349

Chapter 1349: Chapter 1340 then you have to be careful

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION But aftering into contact with him, she felt that he was actually gentle and warm. In fact, Yi Yu hadcked this kind of warmth and gentleness since she was young. When she was young, her parents went out to work and could only return home once a year. Her grandparents in the countryside valued sons over daughters, so they were very strict with her. But she never dared to tell her parents, only silently endured it. It was not until she was almost in her second year of high school, when her parents came back from other ces and decided to apany her for the college entrance examination and never go out again, that Yi Yu finally felt the love of her parents. With her like this, she naturally yearned for this kind of gentleness and warmth. So, what if she sank into it? ¡°What do you think I want to do? ¡± Yi Yu looked up at him. In the iparably bright light, she looked at the seemingly unreal person. Suddenly, she opened her mouth and smiled. ¡°I think you are a demon that hides deep inside. After waiting for the enemy to be bewitched, you quickly and urately dig out the enemy¡¯s heart. ¡± A demon that steals hearts? He seemed to be one. How many girls had their souls wrapped around him, but they also misced a true heart. Fu Li¡¯s peach blossom eyes lit up at her joke. He smiled and said, ¡°well, I¡¯m such a vixen, so are you afraid that I¡¯ll dig your heart out? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid, I¡¯m scared to death. ¡± Yi Yu fell on his chest. Listening to the beating of the heart, she felt that her own heart was beating very fast. ¡°Then you have to be careful. ¡± ... Hu Hua did not sleep well the whole night. Yesterday, because of Yi Yu¡¯s matter, Hu Hua could not help butin about her boyfriend. Sheined about why he did not even know how to send roses on Valentine¡¯s Day. His boyfriend even sent arge bouquet of roses on ordinary days.. One had to put in as much effort as possible. As the two of them talked, they actually quarreled in the second half of the night. Her boyfriend felt that she was too pretentious and directly moved his quilt to the study room. Hu Hua felt that there was nothing wrong with her. She just quietly cried in the room. Her boyfriend¡¯s attitude was cold and he did not say anything to coax her. She was angry and felt wronged at the same time. Therefore, when she woke up this morning, her dark circles were unusually obvious. Everyone who saw her was shocked. ¡°Sister Hu Hua, did you not sleep wellst night? Were you tortured by your boyfriend? ¡± Hu Hua was in a bad mood and pursed her lips in the face of their teasing. When she passed Yi Yu, her eyes were filled with jealousy and hatred. She directly and stubbornly believed that the reason why she quarreled with her boyfriend yesterday was because of Yi Yu! Damn Yi Yu, why does she always have a hard time with me. ¡°Sister Yi Yu, here¡¯s your coffee. ¡± The Secretary handed the coffee over. Yi Yu looked up and smiled, politely thanking her. ¡°Hello, this is Miss Yi Yu, right? ¡± The Unfamiliar Female Voice Made Yi Yu subconsciously look up and see a long-haired and charming woman. She had a beautiful and charming face and was wearing a very professional outfit. Yi Yu did not remember that she knew such a woman, but she still politely replied, ¡°Hello, I am Yi Yu. May I know what you are looking for me for? ¡± Zhao Ying smiled at the side. ¡°Sister Yi Yu, let me introduce you. This is my biological sister, Zhao Ying. Sister, this is ourpany¡¯s special assistant. Our BOSS trusts her very much. ¡± ¡°Hello, this is the first time we¡¯ve met. Please forgive us. ¡± Zhao Ying and Yi Yu touched hands. There was a very friendly smile on their faces. It was just a few exchanges of nces. Yi Yu felt that this woman¡¯s gaze was very strong. Although Yi Yu felt that something was wrong, she did not know what was wrong. Chapter 1350

Chapter 1350: Chapter 1341, what¡¯s going on?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Sister, sister Yi Yu still has a lot of things to do. Shall we go to my seat and chat? ¡± Zhao Ying did not notice her sister¡¯s strange behavior at all and pulled her to her seat. Yi Yu continued to bury herself in her work and did not take the previous scene seriously. Hu Hua had just finished putting on his lipstick and took in the scene from before. He snorted coldly and did not speak again. In a while, she would be going to B city with the artist appointed by her BOSS. She was not fully prepared. ¡°Yi Yu, where are the lyrics that you helped Tang Yuxuan collectst time? ¡± The artistic director had personally asked about it. Yi Yu hurriedly opened the drawer and rummaged through it. At first, she did not find it and thought that she had ced it in the wrong ce. In the end, after rummaging through it, she still did not see it. What was going on? Yi Yu suddenly broke out in a cold sweat. She had clearly ced it in this drawer. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± The artistic director saw that there was something wrong with her appearance and thought that she had forgotten where she ced it. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯ll look for it first. ¡± Yi Yu quickly opened her eyes wide and rummaged through it many times. In the end, she still could not find the lyrics that had been recorded! ¡°What is sister Yi Yu looking for? I¡¯ll look for it with you. ¡± Zhao Ying noticed that something was wrong and went forward to look with her. ¡°The lyrics are missing. That¡¯s Tang Yuxuan¡¯s new album. The lyrics and songs haven¡¯t beenpletely edited yet! ! ¡± And at this time, the lyrics were missing! The new album had absorbed a lot of Tang Yuxuan¡¯s efforts. This was also the first time the boss had forcefully released an artist that crossed both the singing and performing worlds! Zhao Ying obviously knew the severity of the matter, and her expression changed slightly. The artistic director repeatedly confirmed that the lyrics and songs had disappeared at this time Her expression immediately changed. ¡°Yi Yu, what¡¯s wrong with you? How could you lose Tang Yuxuan¡¯s new album lyrics and songs at this time? Do you know how much damage thepany would suffer if the lyrics and songs were spread out maliciously? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Yi Yu obviously knew that it was her work mistake. In fact, she had only put the lyrics and songs in the drawer this morning, and she remembered it very clearly. So it was impossible for them to have fallen on the road. It was more likely that there was a traitor in thepany, and someone had thoroughly read the lyrics and songs from her desk. Thinking of this, Yi Yu immediately walked over and nced at the people in the same office. ¡°Did any of you touch my drawer today? ¡± Yi Yu did not expect that someone would dare to publicly trip her up. It was not as if someone had set her up before, but it was not to such an extent. If the lyrics and songs of the new album were really leaked out maliciously, not only would Tang Yuxuan¡¯s hard work be wasted, thepany would suffer the most! This move of borrowing someone¡¯s knife to kill someone was really ruthless! ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chance. Who touched my drawer today? ¡± No one said a word. They looked at each other in dismay and did not admit it. Yi Yu was so angry that her teeth hurt. A cold light shed in her eyes. ¡°very good. Since you don¡¯t admit it, then it¡¯s up to me to make my own assumptions. ¡± After saying that, she walked straight to the side of Hu Hua, who had nothing to do with her. ¡°Hand over the lyrics and music. If I don¡¯t see the lyrics and music today, I can only call the police. ¡± Hu Hua still had a smile on her face. She looked at Yi Yu and said, ¡°you have to give evidence to say this. When did I touch your drawer? You can¡¯t just randomly use people. ¡± Seeing that she still had the face to smile, Yi Yu really wanted to blow her head off. ¡°In the entire office, you¡¯re the one who likes to cause trouble for me the most. Are you not going to admit it? I¡¯d like to see if the surveince cameras in this office are lying. ¡± ¡°then go and take a look. If you can prove that I¡¯m a traitor, I¡¯ll be at your disposal. If not, I¡¯ll go and cause trouble for you in front of the BOSS! ¡± Chapter 1351

Chapter 1351: Chapter 1341: You didn¡¯t touch my drawer?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Hu Hua gritted her teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t think that BOSS usually protects you. If she finds out that you wronged a good person, see how she¡¯ll deal with you! ¡± Yi Yu saw her words and knew what to do. Hu Hua must have destroyed the surveince footage. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be so arrogant. So, instead, she calmed down. ¡°You really didn¡¯t touch my drawer? ¡± Hu Hua flicked her hair and said Lazily, ¡°I¡¯m toozy to touch your drawer. Don¡¯t frame people with your mouth, okay? ¡± ¡°Okay, call the police and solve it. If the lyrics and music are not found, none of you will be able to leave this office. ¡± Yi Yu usually looked gentle, but when she really turned hostile, she scared everyone. Hu Hua¡¯s expression finally changed, and she said Righteously, ¡°Yi Yu, what right do you have to ask everyone not to leave? If you have the ability, why don¡¯t you find the lyrics and music? Do you only know how to make things difficult for innocent people like us? ¡± ¡°everyone is innocent. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to ask someone. ¡± Yi Yu was angered by her arrogant look. ¡°Hu Hua, you¡¯re the most suspicious person, so I¡¯ll ask the police officer to investigate you! ¡± The artistic director nodded in agreement. This matter was not a trivial matter. He would definitely cooperate with the police officer to catch the mole. ¡°You... what right do you have? What right do you have? ¡± Hu Hua was furious. She pped him. She had wanted to do this for a long time ... ¡°Hu Hua, don¡¯t provoke me. ¡± Yi Yu raised her hand and blocked her hand in mid-air. ¡°You used to prance around in front of me all day. I wasn¡¯t afraid of you so I tolerated it. I just felt that you didn¡¯t have the right to force me to do it! ¡± Hu Hua was pushed back a few steps. She looked extremely embarrassed in front of everyone¡¯s eyes and her face turned red. ¡°Yi Yu, don¡¯t be too arrogant! ¡± Yi Yu had already taken out her phone to call the police. Gu Ruochu had just stepped out of her office. She knew what had happened when she saw this scene. Someone had already told her about it. ¡°Come here. ¡± Gu Ruochu nced at Hu Hua coldly. Hu Hua instantly felt as if a cold wind had swept past her and chilled her to the bone. ¡°Alright. ¡± Hu Hua obediently left. There was only one question in her mind. Could it be that the BOSS had seen through her? Impossible, there was no evidence at all. When she had gone to steal the manuscript of the lyrics, she had deliberately tampered with the Monitor. There was no evidence at all! Yi Yu was initially very angry but after seeing Gu Ruochu¡¯s actions, she understood that the boss must have caught Hu Hua¡¯s evidence. Otherwise, he would not have been able to identify the culprit so quickly and urately. This was something that she admired. Even though it was inevitable for thepany to be filled with intrigue, the boss had seen through many things and many people. ¡°Sister Yi Yu, you should be fine now, right? ¡± ¡°I think so. ¡± Yi Yu hung up the phone but she still had to call the police. Some things should be taught a lesson before she could remember them. Zhao Ying saw that Gu Ruochu had personally made a move and had only called Hu Hua. She must have an answer in her heart. This Hu Hua is really too much. She actually dared to make such a big move in thepany. Half an hourter, along with Hu Hua, who had her head lowered in anger, the police came out and found the lyrics and songs that she had not hidden on her. She red fiercely at Yi Yu. It seemed that Yi Yu had asked her to steal the lyrics and songs. Yi Yu did not want to argue with such a Weirdo. In any case, she should not be able to stay in thepany. Fortunately, the lyrics and songs for the new album were found before Hu Hua left. If the lyrics and songs were leaked out, it would be a huge loss. Chapter 1352

Chapter 1352: Why was chapter 1342 about you

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION It was a terrible thing to encounter such a thing. Fortunately, it was almost time to get off work. Yi Yu reced her to follow Tang Yuxuan¡¯s whereabouts in B city, so that she could finish her mountain of work at thepany. Although Hu Hua was not fired immediately, thepany had already informed her to rest at home, so everyone knew what was going on. Although there would be some infighting among colleagues, Hu Hua had really gone too far this time. She had actually used Tang Yuxuan¡¯s new album lyrics and songs as a scapegoat. If there was an ident where the new lyrics and songs were leaked, thepany would suffer great damage. At that time, Hu Hua would not only face the oue of her resignation, she would also have to face awsuit. She was extremely stupid. ¡°Sister Yi Yu, you should go back and rest first. Leave Tang Yuxuan¡¯s matter to me. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you. ¡± Yi Yu did not really trust her at first, but she thought that as long as she followed the artiste and reminded her of her daily schedule, there should not be any major problems. If that had not happened, Hu Hua would have followed another artiste and gone to B city with Zhao Ying and Tang Yuxuan. She would still be worried that Hu Hua would die young. Now that Hu Hua had been eliminated, she was not that worried. ¡°It¡¯s okay. This is what I should be doing. ¡± Zhao Ying smiled. ¡°Sister Yi Yu, you must be tired today, right? You should go back and rest early. You still have to go to work early tomorrow. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± After giving out some necessary instructions, Yi Yu walked home exhausted. Her car was in the underground garage. It was so quiet that she could hear the sound of her high heels. She felt a little scared. It was not easy for her to find her car. Just as she took out the keys from her bag, she felt a cold wind blow past her ears. Before she could open her mouth to save her, she was hugged from behind. ¡°Why is it you? ¡± Her heart was beating so fast that it was about to jump out of her chest. When she saw that it was Fu Li, she let go of him and pushed her elbow towards him without any restraint. ¡°Why isn¡¯t it me? ¡± Fu Li spread his hands. The sunsses on his face almost covered half of his face. He looked very international. He was dressed casually, but he looked even better than a model. ¡°Why did you follow me here? ¡± Yi Yu asked unhappily. She turned around and got into her own car. Fu Li opened the door of the front passenger seat without any restraint. When Yi Yu¡¯s eyes were staring at him, he sat on the front passenger seat without any restraint. ¡°shall we drive? ¡± Yi Yu held the steering wheel and hesitated for a few seconds about whether she should kick this person out of the car. In the end, she surrendered under his deep and bewitching eyes. This person really could not look at him for more than five seconds. ¡°Why are you blushing all of a sudden? ¡± Yi Yu had not started the car yet, but she was questioned by him in such a teasing manner. She was embarrassed and angry as she directly leaned on the steering wheel. Her ears and neck werepletely red. ¡°Don¡¯t ask, and don¡¯t look at me like that again. ¡± This was the first time Yi Yu was seen blushing. As expected, it was better to have less contact with evildoers. ¡°Your face is probably enough to boil an egg. ¡± Not only did Fu Li not give up teasing her, he even went further. Yi Yu immediately got up from the steering wheel and started the car. She did not believe that this man had the face to tease her while driving! Reality proved that he was really shameless. ¡°Are you angry? ¡± Yi Yu rolled her eyes at him with a straight face, although she was not as angry as she appeared to be. Fu Li also knew in his heart, so he followed her upstairs with ease. Chapter 1353

Chapter 1353: Chapter 1343: The world of faces is hopeless

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Xiao Yu, are you bringing your boyfriend home again? ¡±Theendlord happened to bump into the two of them and greeted them with a chuckle. Yi Yu was actually a little embarrassed, but she still politely greeted thendlord, ¡°Big Sis, are you going out to buy groceries? ¡± ¡°Yeah, my husband is back. ¡± Before she left, the Auntiemented, ¡°he¡¯s so handsome. ¡± Yi Yu:¡±...¡± In this day and age, could the world of faces still be saved? ¡°We¡¯ll go down to buy groceries and cookter. ¡± ¡°Do I look like I know how to Cook? ¡± Yi Yu rolled her eyes at him again. Fu Li suddenly stopped in the corridor and turned to look at her. Yi Yu was a little scared by the stare, and she didn¡¯t dare to look at him directly. She wanted to leave, but he grabbed her elbow and said, ¡°What are you doing? Can I eat you? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re the monster that dug out your heart, ¡± Yi Yu whispered. He heard her and the smile on his face grew bigger. ¡°Then did I dig out your heart? ¡± Yi Yu didn¡¯t answer, and the two of them quickly entered the room. The lights were turned on with a bang, and light filled the small room once again. ¡°Little Yu duo, I¡¯ll sleep first. Remember to call me when the food is ready. ¡°. Fu Liy on the bed without saying a word. His 1.8-meter-tall body naturally upied most of the bed. ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Did you sleep on my clothes? ¡± Unfortunately, Fu Li fell asleep as soon as heid on the bed. He was still very speechless as he pressed down on a few pieces of Yi Yu¡¯s clothes. He did not even take off his shoes and just stepped on the nket on the bed. Even though the surface of the shoes was very clean, Yi Yu could not help but want to kick the person on the bed down. After being with this man for some time, Yi Yu realized that her temper seemed to have improved a lot. The biggest change was her tolerance. She even called him after cooking? Who would cook for him. Yi Yu cursed in her heart for a long time before she made herself a cup of coffee. She Lay on her Lazy Sofa and started reading fashion magazines. After a while, she ordered take-out. After an unknown amount of time, Yi Yu felt her stomach rumbling. She put down the magazine and looked at the clock on the wall. It was almost seven o¡¯clock in the evening. The person on the bed did not move at all and fell into a deep sleep. Yi Yu had already drunk a few cups of coffee, but there was still no sign of him waking up. Yi Yu walked over to take a look. When he fell asleep, he waspletely like a harmless baby. This man¡¯s skin was so good that it made her jealous. Just how tired was he today? He had not even fallen asleep at night. Seeing Him Fall Asleep, Yi Yu felt that her originally restless heart had instantly calmed down. Forget it, I¡¯ll just cook for him. After all, he seemed to have cooked for her quite a number of times before. Tonight, I¡¯ll just reluctantly cook for him. Having made up her mind, Yi Yu took her wallet and immediately went downstairs to the nearby supermarket to buy groceries. ¡°Miss Yi? ¡± Yi Yu had just pushed the shopping basket when she suddenly heard a strange female voice calling out to her from behind. She turned her head in puzzlement. ¡°Miss Yi, you¡¯re here to buy groceries too? ¡± Yi Yu saw the charming young woman walking towards her. She put on a polite smile and said, ¡°Miss Yi Yu, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t recognize me? We just met today. My sister is Zhao Ying. ¡± ¡°So it¡¯s Miss Zhao Ying. I do remember her. ¡± Yi Yu replied politely. ¡°Does Miss Zhao live nearby? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Zhao Ying¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°speaking of which, it¡¯s such a coincidence. We live quite close to each other. Are you near Jinyimunity? ¡± Chapter 1354

Chapter 1354: Chapter 1244 my girlish heart

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Hmm, so is Miss Zhao? ¡± She didn¡¯t know much about Zhao Ying. Zhao Ying lived nearby, so was Zhao Ying there too? ¡°Yes, I moved out of my house on my own. ¡± Zhao Ying nodded and said meaningfully ¡°actually, it¡¯s not the first time I saw you in the office today. The first time I saw you was in the corridor. I came down from the building opposite to take out the trash and saw you with your boyfriend. ¡± ¡°Oh, is that so? ¡± Yi Yu guessed that the ¡°boyfriend¡± she was referring to was Fu Li. This man really shone everywhere. Even with her by his side, it was easy for strangers to notice her. ¡°Yeah. ¡± Zhao Ying continued ¡°May I ask if Miss Yi Yu has any intention of getting married in the near future? When I just graduated from university, everyone around me was in a hurry to get married. I heard from my sister that you have been in thepany for quite some time. Aren¡¯t you going to consider your personal issues? ¡± Initially, Yi Yu would find it rude for a stranger to ask such a question for no reason. However, when this beautiful woman asked in a gentle tone, she did not find it objectionable. ¡°Yeah, I haven¡¯t thought about getting married yet. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Miss Yi Yu looks very young. It seems that she wants to build a career. ¡± After chatting for a while, the two of them picked up some fruits and vegetables. It turned out that Zhao Ying was also here to buy vegetables. Because they lived in the same area, Yi Yu was too embarrassed to leave alone. So, she walked with Zhao Ying for a while before leaving downstairs. ¡°You¡¯re back? ¡± Just as she opened the door with her keys, Yi Yu heard the low and hoarse voice and knew that sleeping beauty had finally woken up. ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t finished cooking yet. ¡± ¡°Is it the noodles before the meal again today? ¡± When Fu Li got up, he saw that he had pressed Yi Yu¡¯s clothes under his body, especially the ck silk underwear. Her Dry and t figure gave him a big surprise. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me. Actually, I can still cook some ordinary dishes. ¡± For example, stir-fried beans and cabbage. Yi Yu went to clean up the clothes on the bed. When she saw her underwear, her heart was extremely calm. Sure enough, when Fu Li saw the vegetables that she had bought in her bag, his brows knitted together. ¡°Are you nning to be vegetarian tonight? ¡± He wanted to eat meat. If there was no real meat, he had to make up for it from someone. So the next second, his eyes seemed to glow with a faint green light as he looked at Yi Yu. Yi Yu had goosebumps all over her body as sheforted herself that it must be an illusion. Why did she feel like she had entered a zoo and saw a wild beast that was so hungry that its eyes turned green. ¡°Then I don¡¯t know how to cook thoseplicated meat dishes. I can only cook these vegetarian dishes... ¡± Yi Yu¡¯s voice gradually died down. Fu Li sighed slightly, took the bag from her hand, and walked towards the small kitchen. ¡°You¡¯re so stupid, which man would want you? Unless he¡¯s blind. ¡± He was wearing casual slippers, but his casual clothes still gave him an aura. Indeed, such things as aura were not only born but also created by the surrounding environment. Yi Yu:¡±...¡± When he saw the meat below, Fu Li looked up at her. ¡°actually, this meal is still waiting for me to cook, right? ¡± She didn¡¯t know how to cook meat, but she bought meat. Wasn¡¯t she obviously waiting for him to make a move? Yi Yu snorted a few times as a response. ¡°Little Fox. ¡± He suddenlyughed and cursed. Yi Yu didn¡¯t raise her head, but she knew that her face must be burning. This man was indeed disying his extraordinary ability to flirt with girls all the time. This old man¡¯s maiden heart! Chapter 1355

Chapter 1355: Chapter 1245, sweetness

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION e over and help. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Yi Yu changed into her slippers and walked over to the floor. The sweetness in her heart almost drowned her. ¡°crack an egg. ¡± Yi Yu replied with an ¡°okay¡± and smiled as she found an egg from the counter and knocked it against the side of the bowl. Under the Bright Light, Yi Yu suddenly felt her heart fill up. ¡°Little Yu duo. ¡± ¡°Huh? ¡°? She turned her head and suddenly met his gaze. Seeing that she really turned her head, a smile suddenly appeared on his face. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I was just calling you. ¡± Yi Yu rarely did not rebuke him, but she also replied with a silly smile. ¡°You look very silly. ¡± Fu Li had a smile in his eyes. Yi Yu red at him unhappily. ¡°You¡¯re the smart one, okay? ¡± ¡°Your parents are still in an Cheng? ¡± He pondered for a moment and suddenly asked. ¡°No. They rarely go out and y in an Cheng for a while longer, ¡± Yi Yu added. ¡°Did that Zhou Tianyang continue to cause trouble for you? ¡± ¡°He was chased away by me. He probably gave up. Last time, he even wanted me to pretend to marry him. He really took me for a fool Later on, he changed his policy and started to y the victim to make me turn back.¡±Yi Yu felt that she hadpletely seen through Zhou Tianyang¡¯s trick She felt that it was very eye-catching. ¡°well done. ¡± She did not know when, but Fu Li had already stood on her left side. When she screamed in shock, he instantly hugged her waist. ¡°Xiao Yuduo is smart. I¡¯m very pleased. ¡± ¡°Go away! ¡± Yi Yu was hugged by him and pushed him, but there was no doubt that he could not push her away. His hand was already covering the back of her hand. He stirred the eggs in the bowl together. Yi Yu could not help but tremble. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s abination of a man and a woman. It¡¯s not tiring to work. ¡± ¡°You have a set of principles. ¡± ¡°I know, but you still think it makes sense. ¡± Yi Yu was at a loss for words when he came to such a conclusion. She turned her head and met his deep and bewitching eyes. She was instantly unable to move her gaze. ¡°quick... Let¡¯s stir-fry. ¡± Yi Yu stuttered and pushed him to quickly stir-fry the dishes while she chose the clean dishes on the basin ... ... ¡°What did you say? Xiao Yu lives with that man? ¡± Xia Lan¡¯s originally gentle expression immediately changed when she heard Zhou Tianyang¡¯s words. They had not talked about marriage in the past few days. The two elders of both parties had traveled around an city a few times. Xiaoyu had always been with them. Xia Lan had never expected that they would live together without getting married! ¡°Yes. ¡± Zhou Tianyang looked as if he could not bring himself to say it. He probed, ¡°actually, I knew about this from the beginning. However, I did not say it out loud because I considered Aunty¡¯s endurance. ¡± ¡°You... ¡± Xia Lan stood up. She wanted to criticize Zhou Tianyang, but she knew that it was not his fault. It was her own daughter who had gone down the wrong path and lived with a man before she was even married. This... This was so inappropriate ! ! ¡°This child is really going to PISS ME OFF! ¡± Xia Lan felt like her brain was going to explode. She never thought that Xiao Yu would be so inconsiderate. ¡°I want to find her! ¡± ¡°Xiao Lan! ¡± ¡°AUNTIE! ¡± Xia Lan held her forehead with her hand and her feet were swollen. She almost fainted. Fortunately, Yi bin held her up. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Let¡¯s find our daughter and see what¡¯s going on. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Xia Lan gritted her teeth. Her vision was a little dizzy, but she kept reminding herself not to be impulsive. It was better to go to her daughter and ask her clearly. Zhou Tianyang saw Xia Lan¡¯s reaction and knew that Xia Lan could not ept her daughter fooling around with that man. Now that Yi Yu had made a big mistake, the chances of Xia Lan marrying her daughter to him were much higher. Chapter 1356

Chapter 1356: Chapter 1246 catching an adulterer

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION A woman who had been cheated on by a man must have lowered her own value. Zhou Tianyang was still stuck in his thoughts from decades ago. He always felt that once a girl¡¯s reputation was ruined and she could not get married, her life would bepletely over. Actually, Zhou Tianyang also despised women like Yi Yu who had been cheated on by other men. However, in the future, she would only be able to take on the role of his entire family. It would not prevent him from ying outside at all. He was also stupid. Why would he hurt Yi Yu for du Tao. After sessfully deceiving Yi Yu, he could not be with any kind of man. He could even have a wife to help him block some rumors. For the sake of Du Tao, he had almost lost a forest. Actually, he did not have to marry Yi Yu. It was just that most girls nowadays were forced to do things. There were many ways to pursue them. Not to mention that it was tiring, they might not agree to marry him in the end. For a woman like Yi Yu, it was very easy to coax her. It would be great if he did not need to expend any effort. Hopefully, he could still make it up to her. ¡°Uncle and aunt, why don¡¯t I drive you there? ¡± ¡°that would be troublesome. ¡± Yi Binforted his wife as he looked up at Zhou Tianyang. ¡°sorry to trouble you. ¡± The couple got into Zhou Tianyang¡¯s car and went straight to Yi Yu¡¯s residential area. Yi Yu was still not up, but Fu Li picked up a call and got up early. He was very considerate not to wake her up. ¡°Xiao Yu, are you up? ¡± The knocking on the door made Yi yu unable to sleep. She immediately got out of bed when she heard her mother¡¯s voice. She put on her clothes and hurried to open the door. ¡°Mom, why are you here so early? ¡± She squinted her eyes and looked at the time. It was only six in the morning. As soon as she opened the door, Xia Lan¡¯s eyes sized her up. Her dignified eyes did not let go of any trace of anything unusual about Yi Yu. She lookednguid and her hair was slightly curly. Her clothes were very neatly dressed. Xia Lan did not know that her daughter had just put them on. Yawning, Yi Yu felt goosebumps from her mother¡¯s stare. It was a strange feeling in the early morning. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Xia Lan did not answer and barged into the room without saying a word. ¡°Mom, what are you looking for? ¡± Yi Yu suddenly panicked, wondering if she had hidden Fu Li¡¯s toiletries properly just now. ¡°Dad? ¡± Yi Bin looked at his daughter and sighed slightly. He was about to ask his daughter something but was interrupted by his wife¡¯s stern shout. ¡°Yi Yu,e here for a moment. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°This is a man¡¯s, right? WHOSE IS IT? ¡± He touched the toothbrush and it was still wet, indicating that it had just been used. Yi Yu felt an ominous feeling in her heart. Sure enough, she saw her mother holding Fu Li¡¯s toothbrush toothpaste in her hand. Her entire face suddenly turned red, and she was unable to speak. ¡°Mom, this is a misunderstanding. I have a friend who spent the night herest night. ¡± Xia Lan shook her head in disappointment. ¡°Xiao Yu, you are my child. No one knows better than me what you look like when you lie. ¡± Xia Lan¡¯s words almost nailed Yi Yu to death. She lowered her head in silence and silently agreed. Yi Bin Basically understood in his heart. He could not believe it. ¡°Xiao Yu, you really... ¡± His daughter had always been obedient and sensible. He really did not expect her to do such a thing. Xia Lan was impatient. She had already stretched out her hand to pat her daughter¡¯s back a few times. Shemented bitterly, ¡°how could you do such a muddle-headed thing? You... you are self-degenerating. Xiao Yu, how did you be like this? ¡± Facing Xia Lan¡¯s pain, Yi Yu bit her lips and did not say a word. Chapter 1357

Chapter 1357: Chapter 1247¡¯s first reaction was rejection

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Actually, she felt that she was not wrong. She and Fu Li were unmarried, and she was not someone else¡¯s mistress who could not be seen in the light and destroy other people¡¯s families. Although she and Fu Li were not considered boyfriend and girlfriend, they did not do anything to harm other people¡¯s Society, did they? ¡°Xiao Yu, is that man surnamed Fu? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Hearing her daughter¡¯s affirmative answer, Xia Lan was even more furious. If it was an ordinary man, Xia Lan might not be so angry, but hearing that it was that man surnamed Fu, she only had one year left in her heart. They could never be together! They could never have a future together! Could it be that that man was keeping his daughter However, Xia Lan really understood her daughter¡¯s character. Although she would sometimes act rebellious, unlike ¡°obedient¡± , she would never sell her body for money. ¡°Xiao Yu, break up with that man immediately. ¡± Xia Lan sat down and looked at Yi Yu very seriously. On the way here, she had already thought it through clearly. Since things could not be changed, she could only force her daughter to make a choice. ¡°Mom. ¡± Yi Yu raised her head. The first psychological reaction was actually rejection. How was that possible. Could it be that she had really be dependent on that man? Yi Yu struggled in confusion for a few seconds Looking at her mother¡¯s pained and heartbroken face, she said, ¡°Xiao Yu, you¡¯re not young anymore. You¡¯re 27 years old. It doesn¡¯t matter to you that your parents are still by your side. But one day, your parents will grow old and leave this world. When that timees, are you really going to die alone The one who can apany you through this life is not us, but your husband. ¡°which man wouldn¡¯t mind that his wife once had a bad history with a man? ¡± Yi Yu¡¯s lips moved. In fact, she had heard these truths many times. But she did not want to leave Fu Li, nor did she want to break up with him. Why did people have to live by the book? Even if it was wrong to persist, she would not regret it. ¡°Mom, I have grown up. I know what I am doing. ¡± Xia Lan looked at her daughter¡¯s stubborn face and suddenly thought of herself when she was young. It was simply... ... exactly the same ... Did God put the test on her daughter again? ¡°Xiao Yu, your mother is doing this for your own good. ¡± Yi Bin doted on his daughter very much, but seeing his wife like this made him feel very ufortable. ¡°I know. ¡± Xia Lan looked at her husband and suddenly said, ¡°Hubby, go downstairs and buy a pack of cigarettes first. I¡¯ll have a few words with my daughter in private. ¡± ¡°okay. ¡± Yi Bin agreed very quickly and got up to go downstairs. ¡°Mom. ¡± Just as Yi Yu opened her mouth to speak, she was interrupted by Xia Lan¡¯s heartfelt words ¡°I know that you are actually more stubborn than anyone else. Once you have determined what you think is right, you will persevere to the end. In fact, you have reminded me of the things that happened when I was young. There was nothing to mention in the past for so long. ¡± Xia Lan had thought that she would never mention that past again in this lifetime, but now she quickly thought of that past and was even immersed in it. ¡°before mom and your dad got married, there was a man that mom loved. ¡°That was a summer, right? When I went to school, I met a few local hooligans. Coincidentally, that person appeared. ¡°At that time, he still had the spirit of a teenager. He was also very delicate and pretty. I swear I¡¯ve never seen such a delicate and pretty boy. ¡± ¡°What was the first thing I said to him at that time? You¡¯re really pretty. ¡± Xia Lan could not help butugh when she said this. ¡°Isn¡¯t that silly? ¡± Yi Yu was a little fascinated when she heard this. She smiled and shook her head. Chapter 1358

Chapter 1358: Chapter 1248 you¡¯re so pretty

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION It had been many years. Xia Lan did not expect such a melodramatic story toe out of her head. Some things were probably suitable to stop at the mouth and hide in the years. If Yi bin had warmed her years in her life, there was one person who had surprised her. When she was in school, it was the 1980s. At that time, the world had changed drastically, especially in a developed coastal area like theirs. Xia Lan¡¯s family situation was actually not bad. Her father took advantage of the reform and opening-up to start a business. It was as if a world-shaking change had taken ce overnight. People¡¯s originally simple grayish-ck and white clothes suddenly had dresses, high heels, and all sorts of fashionable clothes. Everyone had be fashionable. However, the feelings of that era were still young and innocent, not as bold and casual as they were now. When she had met those few local ruffians and hooligans in school, she had seen that overly handsome youth in the next second. He looked weak, but in the next second, he had beaten up those few local ruffians and hooligans. ¡°You¡¯re so pretty. ¡± She couldn¡¯t help but say this sentence. The young man, who was a little cocky, was stunned for a moment. His eyes sparkled, and his lustrous eyes were dazzling. She had never seen such a good-looking person. He was like an animator on a sticker. ¡°This... you can¡¯t praise a man like that. ¡± He said in all seriousness ... The young man forced out this sentence and sent her back to school to avoid being targeted by those hooligans again. Xia Lan didn¡¯t think that she would be acquainted with him. She didn¡¯t know much about his family and would never ask, but at that time, people were so pure that they only held hands. Under the Hallucinatory Summer Light, Xia Lan felt that he was so beautiful that he was glowing. They were in the same school and almost no one did not like him. However, at that time, the most daring people were only sending letters to express their love and they were absolutely embarrassed to open their mouths. ¡°Dear Student Yao... ¡± Looking at the first line of words on the letter, Xia Lan could not help butugh out loud. ¡°Don¡¯t read it. ¡± He reached out and snatched the letter from her hand. His face was red as he crumpled the letter into a ball. ¡°I don¡¯t even like them and they insisted on giving it to me. ¡± ¡°Then who do you like? ¡± ¡°I like... ¡± he suddenly raised his head and looked at her with a helpless and passionate smile. Xia Lan suddenly lowered her head and felt her entire face turn red. Onlyter did she find out about his identity. Xia Lan¡¯s own family only had a small business at most, but he was different. With his family background, there were not many girls who were worthy of him! That night, her mother was full of sorrow and pulled her to persuade her to give up on him. ¡°Xiao Lan, don¡¯t be stupid anymore. We are just ordinary people. We are definitely not worthy of that kind of family background. Otherwise, in the end, the one who gets hurt will still be you. ¡± Reality proved his mother right. His mother was very angry at his existence. He had openly dered war with his parents for her sake. How could she watch as his parents chased him out of the House. Xia Lan listened to her mother¡¯s words with tears in her eyes. In order to bepletely cut off from him, she married Yi Bin, who was very far away from home, the next day at lightning speed. On the day of the wedding, she cried the entire way. From then on, the two of thempletely cut off contact. In that small ce, Xia Lan could not even hear any news about him. But what could she do? ¡°child, you may be in pain now, but after this period of time, you will be better. Mom will definitely not harm you. ¡± After hearing her mother¡¯s exnation, Yi Yu felt a sense of regret and regret. Chapter 1359

Chapter 1359: Chapter 1349, where are you

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Mom, maybe you were wrong from the start? Mom, it¡¯s your own wishful thinking that marrying someone else is good for both of us, but doesn¡¯t that youth think so? ¡± ¡°IMPOSSIBLE! ¡± Xia Lan vehemently objected. ¡°He¡¯s very happy to be married to a girl of equal status. This proves that my decision back then was the right one! ¡± ¡°Xiao Yu, break up with him. ¡± Xia Lan suddenly had tears streaming down her face as she spoke again ¡°Mom doesn¡¯t want you to struggle for a rtionship with no future. People, it¡¯s better not to have so many tricks up their sleeves. You still have to look at reality. Can You promise mom? PROMISE MOM! ¡± Seeing Xia Lan in such pain, Yi Yu suddenly shed tears. ¡°Okay. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± In any case, they were not really in a rtionship to begin with. They were nothing. It was just that from now on, they might even lose contact. But why did she feel so sad just thinking about it. ... When Xia Lan and her husband came out, Zhou Tianyang, who was smoking beside them, threw away the cigarette butt and immediately came over to greet them. ¡°Uncle and aunt, how are you? ¡± Of course, he would not choose to meet Yi Yu at this time. It was not the right time to take advantage of the situation. Otherwise, it would only arouse Yi Yu¡¯s suspicions and suspicions. ¡°It¡¯s alright. ¡± Xia Lan was a little tired, especially when she recalled what happened back then. She felt like she was in low spirits. Yi Bin saw that she was very tired and knew that she did not want to talk. ¡°Tianyang, can you send me and your aunt over? Your aunt is very tired today. She needs to go back and rest for a while. ¡± ¡°Of course, uncle and aunt don¡¯t stand on ceremony. ¡± Zhou Tianyang immediately opened the car door and let them sit in the car seat, nning to send them back. In the room, Yi Yu sat on the bed. Because she pulled open the curtains, the light became blinding. After thinking about it, she still asked for a day off from work. Then, she sent Fu Li a text message. ¡°where are you? ¡± After a minute, he replied, ¡°at the office. Where are you? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m at my house. Do you have time toe over for lunch today? ¡± ¡°Of course. ¡± The corner of Yi Yu¡¯s lips, which had been curled up, suddenly rxed. She held her phone in her hand and nned to go downstairs to buy some food to cook for herself. Although she might not be able to cook well, this was thest meal she cooked for him. It might also be the only meal. When she reached downstairs, her face felt a little wet. Was it raining? She touched her face and realized that it was not raining, but she was crying. When Yi Yu saw the tears on her hand, her emotions suddenly copsed along with the few drops of tears. She slowly squatted down and hugged her knees. She had fallen in love long ago. Her heart felt it, but she did not understand. She just did not want to admit it, did not want to admit it, did not want to admit it. She did not know how long she squatted in the stairs. She lifted her head that was buried in her knees and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. She looked at the makeup mirror in her bag and smiled. She still had to pull herself together. The weather was very good today. Yi Yu bought the usual ingredients and began to cook in the small kitchen. She realized that she was actually very smart. Although she had only seen Fu Li Cook a few times, she basically knew the sequence. It was just that she could not grasp the seasoning. Fu Li¡¯s mood was slightly gloomy today. He could not tell the reason, but he could not stay in this ce at all times. When he received Yi Yu¡¯s text message, he could not stay any longer. ¡°Why did you suddenly think of cooking today? ¡± When Fu Li came in, he saw the girl with her hair tied up high, exposing her smooth and clean neck. It was very different. Yi Yu was in a daze when she heard the voice behind her suddenly move. She turned back to look at him and smiled. ¡°Wait a moment, the dishes will be ready soon. ¡± Chapter 1360

Chapter 1360: Chapter 1350: What do you want to remember forever

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Okay. ¡± Fu Li felt that she was a little abnormal today, but the smile on his face did not change. There was only a slight sharpness in his eyes. ¡°What did you do? ¡± He walked over casually and keenly sensed that she had just taken a step back. She was not like this before. Fu Li walked over in a few steps and found that he had made three dishes and a soup for lunch today. He casually picked up a vegetable and put it into his mouth. He found that it was not bad. When he raised his head and saw Yi Yu looking at him, he actually felt his heart tremble. Up Close, she looked at him with a deep gaze. It was as if she wanted to remember something forever. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? ¡± He originally thought that he would be rebuked, but he realized that the smile on her face today was very gentle. She just took out the dishes on the stage and said, ¡°it¡¯s time to eat. Take out the bowls and chopsticks. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± On the table, there were four dishes and a soup. ¡°You made all of them? ¡± Fu Li did not have any intention of eating. Instead, he lit a cigarette at the tip of his finger. Yi Yu did not stop him, nor did she throw a Tantrum like she usually did. These abnormal phenomena made Fu Li feel that something was wrong. He narrowed his eyes and looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°nothing, let¡¯s eat. ¡± Yi Yu filled a bowl of rice for herself, picked up her chopsticks and started eating. ¡°Tell me what¡¯s wrong. Did Zhou Tianyang find trouble with you? ¡± His voice became stern. Yi Yu finally put down her bowl and chopsticks. The green smoke from the burning tobo almost blurred his entire face. Yi Yu suddenly felt that this was very good. Perhaps she would have the courage to say these things. ¡°Fu Li, from now on, it¡¯s best that we don¡¯t meet again. ¡± When she said this, Yi Yu suddenly felt very calm. The two of them were in a stalemate for a few minutes in this calm confrontation. They thought that he would be angry. After all, a person with his family background should not be able to bear to see others reject him. ¡°Why? ¡± Unexpectedly, it was such a calm three words. ¡°There¡¯s no why. It should be over between the two of us. ¡± Yi Yu picked up the chopsticks on the table again and continued eating. Actually, she did not want to eat. She just wanted to use this action to calm down her current mood. ¡°You seem to owe me a reason. What do you think? ¡± Fu Li looked at her. ¡°What happened? You can tell me. ¡± ¡°Do you really want to know? ¡± ¡°I want to know. ¡± He suddenly threw the cigarette butt in his hand away. There was an unprecedented irritation and impatience in his eyes. ¡°Tell me, why do you suddenly want to leave? ¡± ¡°because I¡¯ve had enough fun. I don¡¯t want to continue ying. ¡± Yi Yu suddenly reached out and flipped the dishes and soup on the table onto the ground. ¡°You can go. ¡± Seeing that she was so emotional, Fu Li suddenly calmed down. ¡°Are you really going to break up with me? ¡± ¡°Yes, don¡¯t contact me again in the future. ¡± After these words, there was a long silence between the two of them. After a long while, Fu Li stood up. ¡°Then I¡¯ll respect your decision. ¡± Yi Yu didn¡¯t say anything. She just sat on the stool. The long hair that she brushed down almost covered her face, so her expression couldn¡¯t be seen clearly at all. He turned his head to look at her onest time, then turned around and left. Yi Yu didn¡¯t dare to look up at him until the door was closed. The moment she heard the lock, she suddenly copsed on the stool. She looked at the ceiling, so that she would not cry at thest moment. That would be good. A peaceful breakup would not cause any trouble to each other. He would meet a sincere girl in the future, and she would not make his mother sad. Chapter 1361

Chapter 1361: Chapter 1351

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION When Yi Yu raised her head again, she felt dizzy. It was better to go out for a walk. Staying at home always felt boring. She decided to take a walk in the garden downstairs. There was only a pair of her shoes at the door, but his shoes were gone. Yi Yu bent down numbly and changed into her own shoes. He had only left for a short while, but she already felt so sad, so lonely. It was a kind of loneliness and sadness that came out of her nerves. She knew that he had truly left her. That was why she was so sad. She could endure loneliness and loneliness because she had never seen the sunlight. But after seeing the sunlight... ... He must hate her in his heart now and never want to see her again. Perhaps in the future, when he saw her, he would treat her as a stranger and would not even give her a nce. When she thought of this, she felt so sad. It was too sad. Yi Yu felt her entire body trembling, as if her heart was being torn apart. It turned out that he had long left such a deep and deep imprint in her heart. His strength, his gentleness, his aura, everything about him... ... It made her tremble from her body to her heart. Yi Yu wiped her tears as she walked. The people around her were probablyughing at her. Such a big person was still crying like this on the road. As her tears blurred, she suddenly saw a long leg in the middle of the road in front of her. She did not raise her head. She lowered her head to look for a while and realized that it was not an illusion. She slowly raised her head and saw a man sitting on the flower bed with his head lowered. At this moment, she could not see his side profile or any emotions. It was just that his long legs had suddenly extended out. It was as if an ancient yboy had stopped a good girl. Yi Yu was stunned. The tears were still at the corners of her eyes. She felt like she was in a dream. He... ... Why was he here? Didn¡¯t he leave a long time ago? When she wiped away her tears, Fu Li had already stood up from the flower bed and walked in front of her. ¡°since you¡¯ve said that you¡¯ve had enough fun, why are you crying? Why are you still crying so sadly? ¡± Yi Yu was still shocked to see him here. Shouldn¡¯t a carefree man like him leave without leaving even a cloud behind? But, why? Not only did Yi Yu not know why he was here, even Fu Li did not know why he had to wait for her downstairs, as if he was possessed. ¡°Tell me, why are you crying? ¡± For the first time, Fu Li appeared to be so impatient,pletely betraying his gentlemanly character. He held her shoulders with both hands and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°Tell me. ¡± His voice was as if it had magic. ¡°Tell you? ¡± Yi Yu looked up at him. ¡°What do you take me for? We are not a couple, and we are not husband and wife. Do you need a reason to break up? Do you really want to treat me as an underground lover and dump me after we get married? ¡± Her situation was much worse than her mother¡¯s. Her mother was at least in love with each other, but between her and Fu Li, it was so absurd that it was like an ill-fated rtionship. ¡°I didn¡¯t. ¡± Fu Li suddenly put soft tone: ¡°How can you be so stupid? What is our rtionship now? ¡± Yi Yu also with a SOB cavity, choked with sobs said a: ¡°Cannon... friends with benefits. ¡± Fu Li:¡±...¡± His face immediately became a little livid, really want to crack open this girl¡¯s brain to see what is hidden inside? ¡°Will Your booty call friend Cook for you, send you roses every day, and serve you diligently in bed every day? ¡± He was really angered to death by this woman. She even said the words ¡®booty call friend¡¯ . Chapter 1362

Chapter 1362: Chapter 1352, what was he doing

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Yi Yu was a little slow to respond to his question, and her tears fell at that moment. ¡°But you¡¯ve never confessed anything to me. Between us... ¡± ¡°Who said that only by confessing can we be together? This is just a superficial form. who around you doesn¡¯t slowly get along with each other and eventually acquiesce to being together by default? ¡± Fu Li¡¯s peach blossom eyes shone with a little light. ¡°However, if you care about this superficial form, I can make it up to you. ¡± Yi Yu felt that her entire brain was struck by an electric current, and she instantly could not keep up with his rhythm. ¡°You mean, the two of us are... ¡± ¡°The two of us are boyfriend and girlfriend, and we¡¯re officially dating. ¡± Fu Li felt that it was a little funny, and he really reached out to knock her head. ¡°You actually treat your boyfriend as a booty call. Are you looking for a beating? ¡± ¡°Even so, the two of us can¡¯t be together. Let¡¯s break up. ¡± Yi Yu pushed him away, and his eyes narrowed again. He wanted to know what this woman was thinking. ¡°What do you mean? Are you announcing that I¡¯ve been dumped? ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t allow it. ¡± He stuck close to her again, showing his strong side. He held her wrist and walked towards her house ¡°Little Yu duo, you haven¡¯t been obedient at alltely. Have you been a queen for a long time and really think that I¡¯m your Gigolo? But since you like this kind of role-ying, I don¡¯t mind ying with you all the time. ¡± ¡°Let go! ¡± Yi Yu couldn¡¯t break free no matter how hard she tried. She couldn¡¯t even stop his power. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± Yi Yu saw that he was dragging her home, almost half-hugging and half-dragging her upstairs. The rm in her heart suddenly rang, and she refused to go up no matter what. ¡°Aiya, what are you doing? ¡± She just happened to see thendlord downstairs and saw a couple arguing downstairs. She focused her eyes and saw that she recognized them. ¡°Yo, are you two fighting? Are you okay? ¡± Fu Li reached out and held the woman in his arms. Yi Yu struggled a few times but could not shake his strength. He just smiled and flirted with thendlord. ¡°sister, we¡¯re fine. It¡¯s just that Xiao Yu has a little temper. I¡¯m trying to coax her. ¡± Thendlord was very happy to be called sister by Fu Li again He looked at Yi Yu with tion. ¡°Such a handsome boyfriend. No matter how much we argue and quarrel, looking at this face will make me half angry. ¡°I say, Xiao Yu, you should be content. I look at my husband¡¯s face every day. Even if he doesn¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll still be full of anger! ¡± Yi Yu¡¯s face was originally taut, but she was suddenly amused by thendlord¡¯s words. She burst intoughter. Seeing her smile, Fu Li was not so worried. After saying a few words to thendlord, he directly carried her on his shoulder and walked steadily upstairs. ¡°You... let go of me! ¡± Yi Yu¡¯s face was flushed red. How could this man treat her like this in front of her? Thendlord was still here! Unfortunately, thendlord, who was charmed by Fu Li¡¯s beauty, ¡°didn¡¯t save her¡± . He ignored her and continued to walk away with a smile. Yi Yu swore that she had used every udylike behavior. She even shouted and punched him violently, but in the end, he stood still. ¡°Okay, save some strength. You can screamter. ¡± The door was opened, and Yi Yu realized that the key on her body had been in Fu Li¡¯s hands. The door was opened and ced on the bed. She screamed and watched as he tore open her shirt. A few buttons were violently ripped open by him and fell onto the floor. Yi Yu looked at him and could not help but swallow her saliva. ¡°Fu Li, calm down first... ¡± Chapter 1363

Chapter 1363: Chapter 1353 was bewitched by the fairy

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION But he had already pressed down on her. Yi Yu screamed again, but he was right next to her ear. ¡°Do you n to sleep in my bed, or do you n to sleep on my body? ¡± Yi Yu:¡±...¡± She opened her eyes by a hair¡¯s breadth and saw that flirtatious face with a smile that was not a smile. Her thin lips were ridiculously sexy. ¡°Do you think I would have sex with you at this time? ¡± ¡°Go away. ¡± Yi Yu¡¯s face waspletely red. She reached out and pressed her hand against his chest. Under her hand, there was a feeling of satin-like softness and sticity, as well as a burning sensation. She let go of him as if she was electrocuted, causing him to press directly against her chest. The two of them pressed against each other without a single gap. ¡°little lecherous woman. ¡± Yi Yu snorted. She did not want to be bewitched and electrocuted by his eyes. What should she do? She was really going to be bewitched by the GOBLIN. Wu, who¡¯s going to save her! He supported his body with one hand and caressed her burning face. His voice carried a hazy sexiness and light illusion. ¡°Little Yu duo, it¡¯s time for your afternoon nap. But I¡¯ll only ask you one side. Do you want to sleep in the bed or on top of me? ¡± Yi Yu immediately crawled out of his arms and hid inside. Fu Li flipped over andy down. His arms reached out and pulled her into his arms, hugging her tightly. Yi Yu was about to hide when she heard a warning voice. ¡°If you want me to do anything, feel free to move. I¡¯m full of energy anyway, unlike some people who just cried the whole way. ¡± Yi Yu immediately fell silent. She was so scared that she only dared to stick to his chest and not move. Unknowingly, she felt sleepy, but she could not bear to sleep. In fact, she was very happy in her heart. It was like a dream. Someone like Fu Li, who was in apletely different world from her, actually became his boyfriend, and he even admitted it himself. Yi Yu¡¯s heart was filled with bitterness and sweetness. It was veryplicated. She did not know how many tomorrows they had, but at least now they were hugging each other, and their hearts were beating together. It was so blissful. Yi Yu felt like her entire body was floating. She looked at the side of the man¡¯s face. Her long eyshes were slightly retracted, casting a small shadow. He was really very good-looking, and he was beside her. So real. With you by my side, I¡¯m really not afraid of anything. Yi Yu lightly rubbed his hand, and very soon, she closed her eyes and fell asleep. ... Fu Li took his things away from Yi Yu¡¯s house. Yi Yu now had a feeling of being a thief, afraid that her mother would one day find out that the two of them were still together. It was as if they were having an affair. Although Fu Li was dissatisfied, the other party was Xiao Yu duo¡¯s mother, so he tolerated it. But this was also the best time to ask for benefits. He was already so wronged for her, she had to at least give him a taste of some sweetness, right Otherwise, he would not let this woman go. ¡°When can you move to my side? ¡± Fu Li hugged her and kissed her. Yi Yu was already hugging his neck in a daze, feeling the sweat on her palms. He was too tall, so she had to stand on Tiptoe to reach him. The man¡¯s arm went through her waist to reduce the pain and negative force on her ankle. The heat and aura tightly entwined the two of them together. Fu Li caressed it with his hand and subconsciously lowered it. She trembled violently. ¡°Let¡¯s see how it goes. ¡± Fu Li gently bit her lips. It seemed like it was a distant future. Now that he was not at her house, did it mean that she would have to sleep alone in the future? Aggrieved. She had never thought that she would be so aggrieved! No matter what, he used to be someone who had gone through the flowers. Now that he had fallen on this, he had been able to go smoothly for more than 20 years. But God had dug a hole for him here. It made him experience a heart-wrenching torment. Chapter 1364

Chapter 1364: Chapter 1354 looked terrible

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION No matter how unwilling Fu Li was, he could only calm down Yi Yu¡¯s family. ¡°You should go back quickly. Maybe my mom will be here soon. ¡± Looking at the time, Yi Yu quickly got out of his arms and pushed him out of the door. There was a smear of lipstick on his lips. It was on her lips. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? ¡± Fu Li looked back at her and leaned over to kiss her face. Seeing her panic, he suddenly found it interesting. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, they¡¯re really going downstairs! ! ¡± Yi Yu was extremely nervous, but this man still pressed her against the door unscrupulously and started another wave of aggressive aggression. ¡°Then I¡¯m leaving. Remember to contact wechatter. ¡± He hugged her with one hand. ¡°Okay. ¡± Yi Yu obviously could not bear to part with him. She responded a few times and already turned around to leave. Although her parents did not talk about her and Fu Li recently, they came here more and more often. Yi Yu knew that her mother was afraid that the two of them would still be together. The truth was, they were indeed together. Yi Yu¡¯s feelings were a littleplicated. She didn¡¯t know how things had suddenly be like this. This time, Fu Li really left. Yi Yu immediately opened the window, afraid that her mother would notice the scent of a man in the house. Fu Li had just left when Xia Lan¡¯s call came. ¡°Xiao Yu, are you at home? ¡± ¡°Yes, mom. Today is the weekend. I¡¯m doing the cleaning at home. ¡± Xia Lan replied, ¡°Yes, your dad and I wille over soon. You happen to be free today. Usually, your dad and I don¡¯t have much to do at work. Today, the three of us can have a meal together. ¡± ¡°okay, mom, why don¡¯t we eat outside? ¡± ¡°No need. WHY WASTE THAT MONEY? ¡± Xia Lan immediately refused. ¡°Your father and I bought your favorite dishes from the market. I will cook for you in a while. You haven¡¯t eaten mom¡¯s dishes for a long time, right? ¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯m just afraid that mom will work hard. ¡± ¡°silly child, mom is happy to cook for you. ¡± Xia Lan said a few words before hanging up the phone. She nned to buy her daughter¡¯s favorite dishes with Yi bin at the market. ¡°Uncle and aunt, you¡¯re here too. ¡± She happened to bump into Zhou Tianyang. Xia Lan saw him carrying the dishes and greeted him, ¡°yes, I¡¯m nning to have a meal with the three of us. Are youing out to buy food too? ¡± Zhou Tianyang acknowledged and smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to do anyway. I usually live alone. I can just casually solve the problem of eating. ¡± Thinking about how Zhou Tianyang told her about her daughter, Xia Lan wondered if she should treat him to a meal or something. ¡°Tianyang, it¡¯s all thanks to you recently. Otherwise, we would still be kept in the dark by Xiao Yu. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal some other day. When are you free? ¡± Zhou Tianyangughed. ¡°Aunty, I¡¯m free now. ¡± He had already said that he would treat her to a meal. Although Xia Lan felt that it would be awkward if she invited her daughter¡¯s ex-boyfriend to a meal since her daughter was present today, she could not change her mind now. ¡°then... you shoulde over too. Why don¡¯t you invite your parents over too? We can have a meal together. ¡± Xia Lan thought that it would be better to invite her over together so that everyone could sit down and exin things clearly ... Although she did wish for her daughter to get married as soon as possible, it was not a casual marriage. ¡°That¡¯s good too. My parents will definitely be very happy. ¡± Zhou Tianyang agreed readily and immediately called his parents. When Yi Yu heard that Zhou Tianyang would being, her expression turned a little ugly. Chapter 1365

Chapter 1365: Chapter 1355,666

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION However, when she heard her mother say that she could take advantage of the time when everyone was sitting together to talk about the marriage, her heart suddenly rxed. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll wait for you at home. ¡± Hearing that her marriage with Zhou Tianyang had finallye to an end, Yi Yu¡¯s mood could be said to be very good. She did not want to have anything to do with that scumbag with skinny legs. As expected, the Zhou family¡¯s parents came over with a smile. They kept calling Yi Yu¡¯s inw and mother-inw, as if Yi Yu was already their daughter-inw. Xia Lan and Yi bin were not as happy and enthusiastic as they were. Hearing Them Call Yi Yu their inw and mother-inw, it was really annoying. ¡°Old Zhou, have a seat. ¡± Yi Bin directly changed the way he addressed her and stopped calling her inw. When mother Zhou heard this term of address, she was a little displeased. It was as if they were kissing each other¡¯s buttocks. She snorted in her heart, but she did not feel that way anymore. ¡°You guys have a seat. The dishes will be ready soon. ¡± ¡°Auntie, let me help you. ¡± Zhou Tianyang immediately stood up to help, but Xia Lan obviously would not let hime over to help. ¡°No need, no need. You are the guest, just sit down. There is no reason to let the guest do the work. ¡± In the past, if he still had the idea of letting his son-inwe over, now that both families had to rify the marriage, there was no need for him toe over. Hearing the word ¡°guest¡± , Zhou Tianyang did not show any embarrassment on his face. ¡°My son¡¯s craftsmanship is also very good. Yi Yu will be able to enjoy a good life when she marries into our family in the future. ¡± Of course, Mother Zhou felt that her son was good in everything, and she was not stingy with her praise. If it was not for the fact that her son liked Yi Yu, she would still feel that a leftover girl like Yi Yu, who came from an ordinary family and was a little old, was not worthy of her son. Yi Yu expressed her disdain. Even if Zhou Tianyang was not a homosexual, he could not marry. Mother Zhou felt that her son was good at everything. No matter what mistakes he made when he married, his daughter-inw would be the scapegoat. Because her son was the best, he would never make mistakes. Father Zhou knew that his son had some skills. He frowned and said, ¡°it¡¯s not a big deal that my son can cook. Why is it called enjoying a good life? In the future, when he has to work, he might not necessarily cook for Xiao Yu. ¡± Father Zhou was still a person who knew a thing or two. Yi Bin¡¯s furrowed brows finally rxed. ¡°everyone, don¡¯t just sit there. Have some tea. ¡± The few of them finally stopped talking and ate the fruits ced on the coffee table. Finally, they shut up! Yi Yu muttered in her heart, and her ears finally calmed down. ¡°Xiao Yu, this is a mango, right? ¡± Mother Zhou could not help but ask again. Yi Yu looked at it and nodded. ¡°Yes. ¡± Mother Zhou looked at the rarely seen fruit with a pained expression. ¡°This fruit is very expensive, isn¡¯t it? You even bought so many. How much does it cost? How good would it be to use IT TO RUN THE HOUSEHOLD! ¡± Yi Yu almost spat out the apple that she had bitten off and her eyes widened. ¡°Mom, what are you saying? JUST HURRY UP AND EAT YOURS! ¡± Seeing that her son seemed unhappy, Mother Zhou did not say anything. She only looked at Yi Yu with a slightly strange gaze. Yi Yu felt that her worldview had been refreshed by mother Zhou once again. She knew that mother Zhou was very stingy in the past, but she did not expect that she was not even the daughter-inw of her family. Did she think that her money belonged to the Zhou Family? And she even used it to manage the house? On what basis? Why didn¡¯t you go to heaven? Oh, Aunt Zhou! Zhou Tianyang saw that Yi bin and Yi Yu¡¯s expressions were not right, and he began to me his mother for being too talkative. He knew what kind of person his mother was in the past. If he had known earlier, he would have just asked his father toe over. Chapter 1366

Chapter 1366: Chapter 1356 talked about starting a marriage

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION His mother would ruin his ns! ¡°Xiao Yu, my mother was just joking. Don¡¯t take it to heart. ¡± Yi Yu was not angry at all because they would soon draw a clear line between them. She smiled and said, ¡°it¡¯s fine. As long as Auntie is happy. ¡± Mother Zhou did not know the sarcasm of this sentence and thought that Yi Yu was on her side. However, Zhou Tianyang could hear it and his expression did not look too good. Mother Zhou did not feel that she had said anything wrong at all. Seeing that Yi Yu was so sensible, she was finally a little more satisfied with this daughter-inw of hers. After they passed through the door in the future, they could still get along well after being properly disciplined. When Yi Yu married over, she would definitely teach her daughter-inw how to take good care of her son and how to be a virtuous woman. If she was not obedient, her mother-inw would not be obedient. ¡°Xiao Lan, is the dish ready? ¡± Yi Bin could not bear to watch any longer and brought the dishes from the kitchen. Soon, everyone sat down and nned to eat this meal. Yi Yu felt very happy as she ate the dishes that her mother had prepared. Indeed, it had been a long time since she had eaten the dishes that her mother had prepared. ¡°Xiao Yu, eat more. ¡± Zhou Tianyang ¡°gently¡± picked up the food, and Yi Yu almost choked. ¡°thank you. ¡± Yi Yu disliked the dish and ate the meal. The meal was finally finished with everyone¡¯s different attitudes. Xia Lan gave her husband a look before Yi bin opened his mouth. ¡°All this while, thank you Tianyang for taking care of our Xiao Yu. Although Xiao Yu is not young anymore, she is still as carefree as a child. She is innocent and insensible. If it were not for Tianyang, perhaps our Xiao Yu would have suffered even more. ¡± Mother Zhou could not get enough ofpliments from her son. She immediately beamed with joy. ¡°Of course. We, Tianyang, are men. We have to be a little responsible. ¡± Father Zhou had already heard something from Yi bin¡¯s mouth and frowned. As expected, Yi bin had already started to get to the main topic. ¡°The Times are different now. The children¡¯s thoughts are also different from ours. I feel that Xiaoyu and Tianyang are actually not very suitable. In order to avoid more family conflicts in the future, it is better to break up peacefully at this time. ¡°therefore, the marriage between our two families should be abandoned. ¡± After Yi bin finished speaking, mother Zhou¡¯s expression immediately changed. She red at them. ¡°What do you mean? Are you nning to break off the marriage? ¡± She had not even despised Yi Yu yet, but Yi yu actually dared to break off the marriage on her own ord? ¡°Two children are not suitable for each other, so we can¡¯t force it, right? ¡± Xia Lan quickly added a sentence on the side, but Father Zhou did not say anything. ¡°Hmph, what you say is better than what you sing. ¡± Mother Zhou¡¯s voice became sharp. ¡°I think that your Yi Yu has found a good family, so she turned around and wanted to dump our Tianyang, right? I really could not tell that you are such people. Have you sold yourselves? ¡± Hearing Mother Zhou Say such dirty words, Yi bin¡¯s face immediately turned ugly. ¡°How can you speak like that? Your mouth is so dirty? ¡± Mother Zhou¡¯s eyes were as wide as copper bells. ¡°Why are you afraid of others saying that you dare to do it ¡°your daughter is already a 27-year-old leftover woman. How shameless. She has been with my son for so many years, and she still has the face to go to another man. HOW SHAMELESS! ¡± Hearing Mother Zhou actually dare to insult her and her parents, Yi Yu was really furious. Her parents were honest and couldn¡¯t say those dirty words She decided to step forward herself. ¡°Huang Honghua, don¡¯t you know that your son is gay ¡°I wanted to give you face but you didn¡¯t want it. Why don¡¯t you ask your son if he¡¯s gay or if he¡¯s lying about getting married ¡°after doing such a dirty and shameless thing, Auntie, do you still think that you have face ¡°Do you still think that your ancestors are smoking? ¡± Chapter 1367

Chapter 1367: Chapter 1357, how did you know?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You... ¡± Mother Zhou did not expect Yi Yu to be so talkative. With such a tough temper and her eloquence, mother Zhou was struck speechless. Yi Yu almost poked her face with a finger. Before she could finish, she said, ¡°at the end of the day, your son is the one who is truly shameless. YOU BETTER FIGURE IT OUT! ¡± ¡°You... How did you know? ¡± When mother Zhou subconsciously said this, Yi Yu was stunned She immediately came back to her senses. ¡°Good, Huang Honghua. I think you already knew that your son was gay, right? Good, you knew that your son was gay, yet you still encouraged him to marry me. In the eyes of thew, you are cheating me out of marriage and you have to pay for it! ¡± Yi Yu had never thought that people would be so vicious. Mother Zhou knew that her son was gay, but she still supported him to marry her. What kind of heart did she have? This was clearly trying to ruin her life¡¯s happiness. What hatred and resentment? ¡°You... are talking nonsense! ¡± Mother Zhou lost her confidence. She did know that her son liked men, but she was afraid that others would point fingers at her son. In the end, she decided to let her son marry a woman and have a child ... At least, the incense still continued, didn¡¯t it? As long as the incense stick continued, she did not mind no matter how her son yed with it. Therefore, she was not so harsh on Yi Yu. Yi Yu sneered. ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense. You know it yourself. My family does not wee you. Please go back immediately, or I¡¯ll use a broom to chase you away. ¡± Xia Lan and Yi bin Naturally reacted as well. They hated mother Zhou to the bone. Yi Bin gritted his teeth. ¡°Mr. Zhou, please take your son and wife back. We, surnamed Yi, really do not treat you well. ¡± Yi Bin¡¯s words were very sarcastic. Father Zhou¡¯s face turned red when he heard it. He immediately pulled his wife and son along and said, ¡°what are you still doing here? Hurry up and go back. ¡± It was embarrassing enough to be exposed in front of others! No matter how unwilling mother Zhou was, she was still a little afraid when Yi Yu found out about her son¡¯s scandal. If they went back and spread the news in front of their acquaintances, they would not be able to stay in their hometown anymore. However, Mother Zhou could not wipe away her face and apologize to the Yi family. Mother Zhou held back her anger and words, but she still left with her husband resentfully. Once the Zhou Family Left, Yi Yu finally felt that the air in the house was much fresher. ¡°Dad, mom, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve implicated you this time. ¡± Yi Bin saw that his daughter actually apologized He waved his hand. ¡°What do you mean by implicated? You¡¯re my daughter. How can I let other bastards bully you? Next time, if they dare to harass our family and harass you again, I¡¯ll definitely let them know how powerful my fists are! ¡± Xia Lan saw that her daughter was not in a depressed mood Instead, sheforted her. ¡°Xiao Yu, I do want you to find someone to rely on and get married and have children as soon as possible, but I don¡¯t really want you to marry just anyone. Don¡¯t worry, if you really can¡¯t find a good man, I won¡¯t force you to get married for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°thank you, mom. ¡± Yi Yu was very happy to see her mother being so supportive of her. She was really afraid that her mother would start forcing her to get married all day long. She still wanted to be more rxed. Yi Bin saw that the mother and daughter were happy and in a much better mood. He felt that the bad luck had been swept away. ¡°Okay, tonight daddy will cook and cook a delicious meal for you and your daughter. I will also let you have a taste of daddy¡¯s cooking. After so many years, it should still be there. ¡± ¡°Thank you, Daddy. Daddy is the best. ¡± Chapter 1368

Chapter 1368: Chapter 1358 could not be helped

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Yi Yu felt very happy when she saw that her parents were thinking of her. ... When the Zhou family members were kicked out, their expressions were ugly, especially Zhou Tianyang. He felt that all of his ns had failed at the hands of his mother. She clearly did not know how to speak, but she still liked to talk. ¡°This family is really shameless! ¡± Mother Zhou was stillining. ¡°They have obviously followed my son for so many years, and now they don¡¯t want my son. They want to go with another man. Old Zhou, don¡¯t you think this girl is too shameless? ¡± Just thinking about it made him angry. ¡°Have you said enough? ¡± Father Zhou already felt very embarrassed, but hearing her nagging here made him even more annoyed ¡°In the end, this matter is still our son¡¯s fault. I said earlier that since my son doesn¡¯t like women, even if he reluctantly married a good girl and had a child, it would only harm two families, but you refused to listen. ¡± ¡°So it¡¯s still my fault? Didn¡¯t I do it for the incense of our old Zhou family? I only have one son. If he doesn¡¯t marry a wife and have children, how can he continue the incense of our family? ¡± Father Zhou was silent. Actually, he had the same thought, even though he felt that he had let the girl down. There was nothing he could do! ¡°Stop Talking! ¡± Zhou Tianyang interrupted his mother impatiently. The three of them looked very worried. Coincidentally, they met a man the moment they stepped out of the door. Fu Li had been waiting for them for a long time. When he saw the three of them finallye out, a rarely seen evil look shed across his eyes, which made his peach blossom eyes look even more radiant. The more beautiful they were, the more dangerous they were. The man happened to be in their way. Mother Zhou was about to say something when the man suddenly lifted her son up and threw him to the ground. The whole movement was done in one go. They didn¡¯t even have time to see the man¡¯s movements clearly. ¡°Ah... ¡± Zhou Tianyang curled his whole body in pain. He had no idea what had just happened. ¡°Who... who are you people? This is an city. We can immediately call the police and arrest you! ¡± Mother Zhou didn¡¯t expect that someone would attack them in public. She ran to her son and found that his son had different bruises all over his body. The man just now was not gentle at all. ¡°Sir, did we offend you? ¡± Father Zhou did not act rashly like his wife. He only felt that the man in front of him did not seem like an ordinary person. Fu Li sneered and stepped on Zhou Tianyang¡¯s chest. Zhou Tianyang was about to get up, but he was stepped on again. He was in so much pain that he wanted to roll on the ground. His teeth were chattering. ¡°Trash, you dare to touch my woman? ¡± Zhou Tianyang felt that the voice was somewhat familiar, but the coldness made him subconsciously shiver. When he raised his head and saw the familiar face, he was surprised to find that it was Fu Li! His woman? Who? Zhou Tianyang¡¯s mind was still a little confused. How could he dare to touch his young master Fu¡¯s woman? There must be some misunderstanding. ¡°Young Master Fu, did you misunderstand something? ¡± ¡°It seems that your mind is still not clear. ¡± Fu Li smiled, but his eyes were very cold. He stepped on her mercilessly, and Fu Li screamed in pain. Perhaps the pain in his body made his IQ suddenly go up. He looked at the man above in disbelief. ¡°Young Master Fu, are you talking about Yi Yu? ¡± ¡°Ah... ¡± This kick almost crippled him. The corners of Fu Li¡¯s mouth curled up. ¡°Do you have the right to call out my woman¡¯s name? ¡± It was indeed Yi Yu! Chapter 1369

Chapter 1369: Chapter 1359 women in love

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Zhou Tianyang felt that his worldview and worldview had been refreshed. Yi Yu actually hooked up with young Master Fu This man actually came over to teach him a lesson for her? Zhou Tianyang gritted his teeth fiercely, and the hatred in his heart towards Yi Yu deepened. So the ¡°Man¡± Yi Yu was with was Fu Li! So he had already hooked up with a nobleman. No wonder he broke up so easily. No wonder he was so confident! Perhaps... ... They had been together for a long time. Before he and Yi Yu broke up, Yi Yu might have already had an affair with this man ! ! Thinking of this possibility, Zhou Tianyang felt extremely humiliated. Yi Yu actually dared to cheat on him! Fu Li didn¡¯t care what this good-for-nothing was thinking. He raised his leg and kicked the man to the side. ¡°If you dare to find trouble with my woman again in the future, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson. Today¡¯s beating is still a light punishment. ¡± Mother Zhou looked at this very beautiful man, and he was still so arrogant. She didn¡¯t dare to scold him even if she wanted to, so she could only help her son up and cry on the side. ¡°Young Master Fu, I don¡¯t dare anymore. I won¡¯t dare again in the future. ¡± Seeing how cowardly the man was, Fu Li simply didn¡¯t want to take another look at him. His eyes were burning. ... On the balcony upstairs, Yi bin saw everything that had happened by the flower bed. He seemed to have seen the man who had attacked him just now somewhere before. At least he felt that his appearance was familiar. It was just that he didn¡¯t know where he had seen it before, so he couldn¡¯t remember it. ¡°Yi Bin,e over here for a moment. ¡± Hearing his wife calling him in the room, Yi bin responded and immediately went in. After Yi Yu finished eating, she was already sitting on the Sofa after washing the dishes and chopsticks, texting Fu Li. Yi Yu: ¡°where are you? Are you home? ¡± She had originally edited it, but she deleted and reedited a line before sending it over. A woman in love. Yi Yu¡¯s face immediately turned red. Fu Li: ¡°Yes, I¡¯m home. Did you miss me? ¡± Yi Yu¡¯s face turned red. She wanted to retort, but she realized that she really missed him. Bashfully, she buried her head on the pillow. This stinky man, is he going to expose me? AHHHHH. Yi Yu raised her red face and reached out to p her own face. She silently said, ¡°you must not be influenced by this VIXEN, you must not! ¡°! After a minute, she sneakily squinted at her phone. Fu Li: ¡°is my face so hot that I can boil an egg? ¡± ¡°Do you want me toe over and touch it? ¡°? AH AH AH! Yi Yu wanted to beat him to death, but he actually guessed correctly! Yi Yu: ¡°BASTARD! ¡°! Fu Li saw these two words andughed. He typed in a line of words, ¡°then you are also a bastard¡¯s woman. Just now, you couldn¡¯t bear to let the bastard go and pestered him like a vine. ¡°. Yi Yu:¡±...¡± Forget it, I won¡¯t talk to this thick-skinned man. Yi Yu threw her phone to the side, but she immediately saw her father walking over and was shocked. ¡°Dad, when did youe over? ¡± Wasn¡¯t her father on the balcony just now? Oh my God, when did her father juste in? Could it be that she wasughing like a fool? ¡°Just now. ¡± Actually, seeing Yi Yu like this, Yi bin felt that her daughter was no different from a person who had fallen in love. So soon, her daughter fell in love with someone? Yi Yu¡¯s expression was not very natural. She smiled foolishly and said, ¡°then Daddy, I¡¯ll go back to my room first. I haven¡¯t finished the task that the boss told me to do today. ¡± ¡°Okay, you go ahead. ¡± Yi Bin did not want to expose his daughter. Seeing that Yi Yu had almost run into the room, he shook his head. Chapter 1370

Chapter 1370: Chapter 1360: What does it feel like

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION However, this rtionship was indeed a little too fast. Yi Bin did not n to ask his daughter about it now. In fact, he was still a little suspicious if his daughter was still in love with the man that Xiao Lan mentionedst time. It had not been long since she broke up with Zhou Tianyang. However, his daughter was not such a person who did not know her limits. It should be impossible. Yi Bin had always been calmer than Xian, so he did not force his daughter to do anything at this time. Yi Yu entered the room, closed the door, and sat on the bed. Fu Li: Too Shy to say anything? ¡°...¡± She could even imagine his words with a teasing look. Her face seemed to be a little hot. Yi Yu: I can¡¯t be bothered with you. I still have things to do. After sending the wechat message, she threw her phone to the side, trying to prevent her face from bing as hot as before. Crazy, crazy, she must be crazy. She did not have this strange feeling when she was with Zhou Tianyang in the past. She seemed to have changed into a different person. After holding it in for a long time, Yi Yu thought that she couldmunicate with her boss. They should have amonnguage. She alsoined about Zhou Tianyang¡¯s parents. This was the first time she had encountered such a rare specimen in her twenty years of life. In the past, she had only seen other womenining on Weibo. It turned out that such a rare specimen really existed in reality! Gu Ruochu: what You must have dug up Zhou Tianyang¡¯s parents¡¯ancestral grave in your past life, right? Hearing Yi Yu¡¯s words, she wanted to follow the Inte and beat them up. Yi Yu: We chased them away. This is so infuriating. However, my words have angered Zhou Tianyang¡¯s mother to the point that she was about to jump up! She may look cute and honest, but that does not mean that she is so easy to bully. Gu Ruochu: ¡°You should cut off contact with this kind of person in time. ¡°. Yi Yu: ¡°We will never see each other again. Just thinking about it makes me feel good. ¡°. After hesitating for a moment, Yi Yu suddenly sent another wechat message: ¡°boss, what do you think would happen if you really fall in love with someone in the early stages? ¡°? Gu Ruochu:¡±...¡± She suddenly nced at the man sitting next to her. She nced at him with a strange expression and her eyes were sizing him up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Huo Nanchen was flipping through a magazine when he suddenly received a strange look from her. He felt a little strange, ¡°why are you looking at me like that? ¡± He could not afford to be narcissistic with this look. ¡°someone asked me, what is the initial stage of falling in love with someone? ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know? ¡± He reached out to stroke her hair and leaned forward, ¡°how did you feel when you first fell in love with me? ¡± Gu Ruochu:¡±...¡± ¡°I forgot. ¡± Actually, she could not remember how she had fallen in love with him. However, they had inexplicably gotten together after that. Huo Nanchen:¡±...¡± ¡°Aiya, hurry up and tell me! ¡± How could Huo Nanchen not know that she was trying to trick him into telling her the truth? He shook his head helplessly, ¡°it¡¯s just that sometimes, your heart beats faster for no reason. Sometimes, when I want to get close to you, I think of things that are not suitable for children... ¡± ¡°Stop! ¡± Gu Ruochu crossed her arms and shouted for her to stop. She then took out her phone and sent a few wechat messages to Yi Yu. ¡°Who are you talking to? ¡± Huo Nanchen hugged her from behind and wrapped his arms around her shoulders. He then held her intimately and said softly, ¡°anyway, you have a lot of time these few days. Why don¡¯t you take it out and have a good holiday? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want it. You¡¯re very efficient. I can¡¯t do what you¡¯re doing. ¡± If she was asked to take a day off, the group of people under thepany¡¯s care would soon be at their wits¡¯end. ¡°I asked you to stay at home, but you didn¡¯t agree. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not at home. I can die of boredom all day. At most, I can y games and watch dramas. ¡± Gu Ruochu took the opportunity to lean against him. Chapter 1371

Chapter 1371: Chapter 1360 was very reassuring

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Then it¡¯s not boring for you to apany me at thepany, right? ¡± ¡°...¡± Was there any difference between ying games at home and ying games at hispany? The ending was always the same. It was boring. She did not want to discuss this with him, so she buried her head in his chest. ¡°I¡¯m so tired. I need to take a nap. ¡± ¡°Close Your eyes. ¡± His voice unconsciously softened. She had closed her eyes long ago, and the corners of her mouth unconsciously rose. Hearing his voice, she felt very reassured. ... Yi Yu realized that she had just been chatting with her boss, and in the end, there was suddenly no one there. How could she talk about people until they disappeared? On second thought, she smiled a little wretchedly again. Cough cough, forget it, I won¡¯t tease her boss anymore. ¡°...¡± Zhou Tianyang did not expect that he would return to his rented house covered in wounds. If it were not for his parents, he might have died in that ce and would not have been discovered for a few days. ¡°Son, you should go to the hospital, right? ¡± Mother Zhou looked at her son in such a way, and her heart ached terribly. ¡°No need, I won¡¯t die. ¡± Zhou Tianyang¡¯s tone was a little angry. Not only was his body in pain, but his brain was also in pain. ¡°There¡¯s actually a hooligan beating someone in broad daylight. We have to call the police! ¡± Mother Zhou felt that she was really unlucky today. First, she was humiliated by Yi Yu, whom she looked down on, and now her son was injured. ¡°There¡¯s no justice in this world! ¡± Mother Zhou almost sat on the ground and threw a Tantrum. ¡°Can¡¯t you just shut up a little and let your son rest well? ¡± Father Zhou¡¯s head hurt from her argument. ¡°Do you still think that you haven¡¯t said enough today? ¡± It was like this in Yi Yu¡¯s house, but it was still like this when he came back. ¡°I, I DIDN¡¯T SAY ANYTHING WRONG! ¡± Mother Zhou saw that her husband was really angry, so she shut her mouth and didn¡¯t say anything else. Zhou Tianyang didn¡¯t have time to care about his mother. Hey on the bed and stared at the ceiling in a daze. Just thinking about it made him feel like a coward! He was cheated on by a woman! No matter how he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t swallow this anger. ¡°Tianyang, drink some water. ¡± Father Zhou was afraid of touching his wound. Seeing that he refused to go to the hospital, he could only find the emergency medical kit at home and nned to use alcohol to clean his wound. ¡°Thank you, Dad. ¡± Zhou Tianyang drank the water. His throat was no longer as dry and painful as before, and his hatred for Yi Yu seemed to have be stronger. He recalled thest time he met Fu Li at Yi Yu¡¯spany and invited him to dinner like an idiot. At that time, they were probably together. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. This woman dared to use a cuckold to humiliate him. He would definitely not let her have it easy! ... The day of the weekend was taken by his parents. Although Fu Liined over there countless times, Yi Yu could not do anything about it. She could not possibly ask her parents to go back, right? On the second day of the weekend, her father suddenly felt ufortable and wanted to go back and rest for a day. Xia Lan was a little nervous about him, so she urged him to go back with her. ¡°Why are you feeling ufortable all of a sudden? ¡± ¡°maybe it¡¯s still a little unlimated. I had some reaction before. I thought I would get used to it soon. ¡± Xia Lan reached out and touched his forehead. It wasn¡¯t hot. ¡°You should have said it if you were feeling ufortable before. You¡¯re not as young as you were back then. ¡± Faced with Xia Lan¡¯s rebuke, Yi bin epted it very calmly. He had always been a gentle person. ¡°Dad, are you alright? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Go do your own thing. I have your mother, that¡¯s enough. ¡± Yi Bin took his bag and Xia Lan followed him. At the same time, he turned around and spoke to his daughter. Chapter 1372

Chapter 1372: Chapter 1361, ten more minutes

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Yi Yu felt a little guilty. Did her father know something? Perhaps it was because she felt guilty, so she always felt that her father had deliberately sent her mother away. After her parents left, Yi Yu closed the door and pretended to be obedient, afraid that her parents would suddenlye back. Fu Li: Your parents have left? Yi Yu: Yes... ... But wait another hour beforeing back ... Fu Li: Why? Yi Yu: what if theye back? Fu Li: ... ... Fu Li: then... ... I¡¯ll wait a little longer ...¡±. Actually, he was already downstairs, and he hated waiting for people. But the person he had to wait for was her. Not only did he not feel a trace of disgust, he only looked forward to it. Actually, Yi Yu could not sit still any longer. She immediately got up and began to put on makeup and change her clothes. After half an hour, she picked up her bag. Fu Li looked at his watch several times downstairs, then immediately called to check the harassing phone. ¡°When will youe down? ¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll wait for another ten minutes. ¡± Fu Li could hear the smile in her words. He immediately gritted his teeth and said, ¡°if you still don¡¯te down in five minutes, I¡¯ll immediately go up and arrest someone. Little Yu duo, you might be more miserable when that timees. ¡± ¡°turn around. ¡± Two words came from the other end. Fu Li turned around and saw Yi Yu looking at him with a smile. Fu Li put his hand in his pocket and walked towards her. ¡°Good, you¡¯ve grown up. Hmm, are you kidding me? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not. ¡± Yi Yu looked innocent and immediately held his hand. ¡°Alright, didn¡¯t you say you were going on a date today? Where do you n to go? ¡± Seeing his half-smile, Yi Yu immediately blushed. ¡°What are you doing? Forget it! ¡± ¡°where do you think we should go? ¡± ¡°I decide? ¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all up to you. ¡± Yi Yu looked at this almost flirtatious face and suddenly had the intention to tease him. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the Amusement Park? ¡± Other People¡¯s youth might have some ferris wheel or the innocent feelings between school uniforms. She wanted to regain her young girl¡¯s heart now. When he heard about the amusement park, Fu Li really despised it. ¡°childish. ¡± ¡°You let me decide, and now you¡¯re calling me childish? ¡± ¡°Okay, okay, you decide. ¡± It was really a headache. Just like that, Fu Li was pulled to the amusement park by Yi Yu. As soon as she entered the door, Yi Yu wanted to experience the roller coaster ride. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s line up! ¡± Yi Yu pulled him to run over there. Fu Li really didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He didn¡¯t think that there would actually be someone who would pull him to run like a crazy kid. It had never happened before. The people who were originally in line suddenly all looked over. From women to girls, even the female staff couldn¡¯t help but stare at him. This person was really too good-looking. Fu Li had long been used to this kind of Gaze, but Yi Yu was very unhappy when she saw these people staring at Fu Li. She suddenly reached out to hold his hand. When she wanted to further interlock their fingers, she was quickly turned into the host and held her finger tightly. ¡°wouldn¡¯t it be good to do this earlier? ¡± Hearing his Lazy Voice, Yi Yu turned her head to look at him. Her eyes were filled with sweetness, and the two of them were holding hands very tightly. ¡°Wow, these two are lovers? Such a good-looking man has already been conquered! ¡± ¡°It¡¯s really... MAKING PEOPLE JEALOUS! ¡± ¡°Do you think I have the chance to poach someone? ¡± ... Hearing that there was actually someone who wanted to poach someone, Yi Yu wanted to pry open that Lady¡¯s head. Such a shameful idea was said so openly by you, so it was fine too! She also had to ask if she was willing. Yi Yu raised her head and looked at his arrogant Chin with attachment. She also felt like she was dreaming. One day, she would actually be involved with such a man. Chapter 1373

Chapter 1373: Chapter 1362 Roller Coaster

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Sir, Madam, pleasee with me. ¡± A staff member came over. ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡± Yi Yu excitedly led him to the entrance, and the people on the roller coaster let out a high-pitched scream. The two of them fastened their seatbelts under the guidance of the staff member. When the Roller Coaster started, Yi Yu was a little nervous. The roller coaster¡¯s route was really quite twisted. ¡°Are you afraid? ¡± A soft chuckle came into her ear, and Yi Yu nodded. ¡°Are you going to catch meter? ¡± ¡°okay, I¡¯ll definitely catch you. ¡± Fu Li tilted his head to look at her. He was obviouslyughing at her without any restraint. ¡°What a coward. You¡¯re clearly so timid, yet you still insist on taking the roller coaster. ¡± As he spoke, his index finger even scratched her nose. The people behind stared at the side of Fu Li¡¯s face, unable to move their eyes. Why was there such a handsome person in this world who was so gentle to his girlfriend? He was really going to be warmed by his actions. When the time was up, the roller coaster suddenly moved. Yi Yu suddenly let out a low scream, and her hand was quickly held by the person beside her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here. ¡± The roller coaster quickly turned into a high-speed Sprint, causing Yi Yu¡¯s heart to be in her throat. ¡°Ahhh, so scary! ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. ¡± There was always a gentle voice beside her reminding her, grabbing her hand. The wind whistled past, and Yi Yu felt that her hair waspletely blown away. For the first time, Fu Li felt like he was back in his teens. He suddenly leaned his head over and kissed her face. ¡°I / Love / you. ¡± The wind was very strong, but she could hear the three words clearly. It was as if someone was screaming, but she couldn¡¯t hear it at all. It was only the person in front of her. She forgot her fear and only turned her head to look at him. He... ... What did he say just now ? ? Not Good, her heart was really racing, and her face was also blushing. What was going on. After getting off the Roller Coaster, Yi Yu looked at him. ¡°You just... ¡± ¡°Sir, Madam. ¡± A staff member suddenly came out at this time with a smile on his face. ¡°Just now, our electronic equipment captured a photo of the two of them together. I wonder if it can be used as a promotional poster for us. We can provide financialpensation. ¡± ¡°You captured it? Let me see. ¡± Fu Li looked at the photo that he pulled out from theputer. Yi Yu¡¯s face turned red when she took a nce at it. Wasn¡¯t this the scene where he secretly kissed her in mid-air? The angle of the capture was very clever. It actually gave off the feeling of a fashion blockbuster. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful! ¡± ¡°You like it? ¡± Fu Li¡¯s lips held a smile as he looked at the staff member. ¡°Help US develop the photo immediately. However, our photo is not used for anymercial purposes, so please forgive us. ¡± ¡°I see. ¡± Although the staff member felt regretful, he felt that it was pleasing to the eye when he saw the photo. ¡°Then we will help you develop the photos immediately. Please pay the fees over there. ¡± Yi Yu looked at the photos that were developed. The more she looked at them, the more she liked them. The more she looked at them, the happier she became. They were too beautiful. If it wasn¡¯t for Fu Li not being able to ¡°meet people¡± , he could have even posted something on wechat moments. ¡°Are you that happy? ¡± ¡°Of course. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go back tonight. ¡± For some reason, he leaned over. His hands started to move randomly, but from a certain angle, no one could see what was happening. ¡°Huh? ¡± He uttered a single syble, making a seductive voice. ¡°No, my parents will still celebrate tonight... ¡± ¡°What are you doing? ¡± Her legs immediately went weak. This was in public. She turned around and red at him. She immediately stood up and left Fu Li. Chapter 1374

Chapter 1374: Chapter 1363 wanted to eat hotpot

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I¡¯ll go to your house, or you cane to my house. How about you choose one of these two options? ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t choose either. ¡± They were both sheep in the tiger¡¯s mouth. What was the difference? Yi Yu did not wait for him. She walked forward quickly, as if there was a wild beast behind her that was difficult to escape from. Reality proved that he was a wild beast that was difficult to escape from. ¡°Why are you running? ¡± ¡°Go away. ¡± ¡°Go to the CAR. ¡± He could no longer hold it in. Yi Yu turned back to look at his emotions and knew that he could not escape this time. ¡°I¡¯m so hungry. Let¡¯s eat first. ¡± Hearing the words ¡°let¡¯s eat first¡± , his slightly furrowed brows finally rxed. ¡°Okay, what do you want to eat? ¡± ¡°Yes, I want to eat hotpot. ¡± She guessed that he probably hadn¡¯t eaten this kind of thing before. ... At least, he wouldn¡¯t go to meal time. The servants at home would cook for him. ¡°okay, let¡¯s go. ¡± Fu Li reached out to hold her hand and walked towards a nearby restaurant to eat. He agreed very quickly. ¡°Hello, may I ask how many of you are here? ¡± The waiter saw an extraordinary looking man leading a pretty girl into the restaurant and felt that he looked a little familiar. ¡°Two of you. ¡± ¡°Sir, does thedy need a private room? ¡± The waiter suddenly remembered that this man was the dream lover of thousands of beautiful women. He did not expect that he actually had a girlfriend. Although she was also pretty, she was not a peerless beauty. ¡°One room. ¡± ¡°Okay, please follow me. ¡± The two of them went upstairs to the private room. Yi Yu quickly ordered the dishes and the waiter came over to pour the water. Yi Yu put the dishes into the hot pot and suddenly felt very calm. To be able to have a meal with her beloved was a great happiness. This kind of happiness was enough for an ordinary girl like her. No matter what would happen in the future, she would never forget this kind of nd happiness today. ¡°So virtuous. ¡± Fu Li looked at her actions and suddenly teased her. Putting in the dishes and cooking is virtuous? Yi Yu was a little dumbfounded. She red at him. Where did this theorye from? ¡°My little Yuduo is so virtuous. She deserves a reward. ¡± He had just finished saying this when he suddenly kissed her face. Yi Yu was stunned again. Was He taking advantage of her And a reward! Once she turned her face, she was kissed on the lower lip again. Yi Yu could not be bothered to argue with him anymore. Her heart began to feel sweet again. ¡°...¡± ¡°So you already knew. ¡± The scars on Zhou Tianyang¡¯s face had not yet healed. He sat in front of Du Tao with a bruised and swollen face. They were all superficial wounds. If he recovered slowly, he would be questioned and ridiculed. Du Tao sat opposite him. He picked up the teacup on the table and put it to his mouth. He took a sip in a gentle manner. ¡°I indeed already knew who the man beside Yi Yu was. ¡± Du Tao did not know why he had fallen for such an idiot. He did not even know who the man beside his ex-girlfriend was, but he still went to pester someone else¡¯s woman. Seeing how badly he was beaten up, Du Tao felt that a man like Zhou Tianyang was like heaven and earthpared to that man. Du Tao sneered in his heart. His disdain for Zhou Tianyang was beyond words. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? ¡± Zhou Tianyang red at the man in front of him. If he had told him earlier, he might have benefited from it. ¡°Why should I tell you? Didn¡¯t you break up with me because of Yi Yu? ¡± Du Tao replied sarcastically, ¡°If you want to me someone, me yourself for being as stupid as a pig! ¡± Chapter 1375

Chapter 1375: Chapter 1364 ancient disaster

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You! ¡± Zhou Tianyang really wanted to give this man a good beating, but now that he was injured, he might not be able to beat him, so he endured it. His former lover had now turned against him, and they did not like each other. ¡°You asked me out just to quarrel with me? ¡± ¡°Of course not. I don¡¯t have the time. I just want to cooperate with you. I don¡¯t know if you have any ideas. ¡± ¡°cooperate? ¡± Zhou Tianyang wanted to know what he was thinking, so he narrowed his eyes. ¡°What cooperation? Tell me. ¡± ¡°You hate Yi Yu very much in your heart and want to take revenge on her, right? ¡± Zhou Tianyang did not know what he meant and did not say anything. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with you, right? ¡± Du Tao sneered and said, ¡°let¡¯s not hide it from each other. You want to take revenge on Yi Yu. I want his man. We can have it both ways. ¡± Zhou Tianyang was shocked by his words. When he saw the burning ambition in Du Tao¡¯s eyes, he could not help but suck in a breath of cold air. ¡°Are you crazy? Fu Li is a person with an upright sexual orientation. He definitely doesn¡¯t like you. ¡± Even if he liked men, it was impossible for du Tao to get close to that family! ¡°How would you know if you don¡¯t try? ¡±Whatt duTaoo hated the most was thatZhouuTianyangg was always hesitant and did not dare to do certain things.Too put it bluntly, he was a coward. He was different. As long as he wanted something, he would definitely be able to get it. Nothing was a problem. That Yi Yu would not be able to suppress him. If he could not get her, then he would have to get a lot of money. ¡°I think you are crazy! ¡± Zhou Tianyang knew how scary Fu Li was. The way he beat him upst time was enough to make him stay away from Fu Li. Du Tao looked at him contemptuously. ¡°So I¡¯m here to ask you why you don¡¯t want to cooperate. If we work together, I¡¯ll help you achieve your goal, and you can help me at the same time. Whether or not you can achieve your goal is not your responsibility. You just need to help me. ¡± Hearing his words, Zhou Tianyang was a little moved. ¡°What do you n to do? ¡± Du Tao smiled sinisterly and beckoned him over. He told him in his ear the n that he had already made. ¡°...¡± Yi Yu finally let fu Li go back to his home. He seemed to be in a hurry. He hugged her arm and rubbed the door up and down. Once the door was pushed open, he hugged her and turned around to enter the house. How many lives had it been since he had touched a woman? The door closed with a m. Yi Yu, who was a little dazed from the kiss, realized that she had been pressed down on the SOFA. His hand was already on the Zipper of his skirt. Her skin looked white under the light, and his eyes were a little straight. ¡°What are you in a hurry for? STAND UP FIRST! ¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t stand up. ¡± He leaned down and gently bit her lips. She trembled. Damn it, he bit her again! Was this person a dog? The Bra Strap had been pulled to her elbow, so she decided not to resist. Otherwise, the more this person resisted, the more agitated he would get. ¡°Be Gentle, BE GENTLE! ¡± She reached out and patted his back, closing her eyes. Late at night, she heard the person beside her take a deep breath. For a moment, she could not fall asleep, so she used the weak light outside to look at the side of his face. She did not know when she had been on the bed, and her clothes had changed into pajamas. The person who had fallen asleep was still hugging him tightly, as if she could escape while he was asleep. This person was definitely rted to disaster in ancient times. Yi Yu sighed in her heart. Gradually, she fell asleep as well. Chapter 1376

Chapter 1376: Chapter 1365: deep in the mire

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION During this period of time, Yi Yu had been in a good mood. From his sudden attack on the roller coaster, and the slowly said I / Love / you, she seemed to be deep in the mire and could not get out. Yi Yu held her face. This was the first time she had encountered such a situation. Her heart was beating very fast. Even her work would be distracted by someone. She always wanted to stick to him, but she was afraid that he would find her annoying. ¡°Ah... ¡± Yi Yu suddenly stood up and shouted out the window, trying to vent her strange emotions. It was so annoying. She couldn¡¯t even guess the true thoughts of this man. ¡°Xiao Yu, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Her mother¡¯s voice came from outside. She was shocked out of reflex. ¡°No... Nothing, I was just ying. ¡± ¡°Oh,e out for breakfast. Your father bought it. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Her parents didn¡¯t say when they would go back to their hometown, so Yi Yu naturally wouldn¡¯t ask her mother to be suspicious. From her mother¡¯s appearance, she should still be worried about her and Fu Li, even though she didn¡¯t mention it. Yi Yu was actually very guilty. She was always worried that her parents would notice something. ¡°Xiao Yu, when youe back from work this afternoon, you can go to the supermarket to buy some food. The food at home is almost gone. ¡± Seeing that Yi Yu was about to go out, she hurriedly came out of the kitchen. ¡°okay. ¡± Yi Yu changed her shoes and went downstairs. She woke up early today and went to the office early. Yi Yu thought that since she had already left, she might as well go to the office. She could also chat with a certain someone on the way. ¡°Xiao Yu! ¡± A surprised voice sounded. Yi Yu was still walking on the flower bed. She turned around and saw Xiao Mi smiling at her with her bag on her back. ¡°Xiao Mi! ¡± It had been a long time since she had seen her good friend. Yi Yu ran over in surprise. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to y abroad for a long time? ¡± ¡°I came back for you! Tell me what you did for me in China! ¡± Xiao Mi pulled her aside mysteriously. ¡°Tell me quickly, how are things going with that young master Fu? ¡°? ¡°What do you mean, how are things going? ¡± Yi Yu coughed lightly and her face was a little red. ¡°Yo yo, your face is red and you still dare to deny it to me. Look at your wechat moments. Don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t recognize a man kissing you on your left side just because you photoshopped so much. Recently, the person you¡¯ve been talking about the most is Fu Li. There¡¯s no one else besides him! ¡± Yi Yu:¡±...¡± She was drenched in sweat. Her gaze was too sharp. She had photoshopped for many days before posting her wechat moments. She was afraid that others would recognize Fu Li, but Xiao Mi had seen through it with one look. ¡°You¡¯ve seen through all of this? ¡± Xiao Mi snorted. ¡°What else do you think? You¡¯re acting all lovey-dovey. How can you make us break up? When I saw this wechat moments, I almost vomited blood! ¡± Xiao Mi felt that this woman¡¯s luck was too good. She had been to so many nightclubs back then, but she had never met such a top-notch man! ¡°Hey, what does he look like in bed? ¡± Yi Yu¡¯s face flushed red. She was shocked by this woman¡¯s careless words. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? ¡± ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m just curious! ¡± Back then, when she saw that Yi Yu actually dared to pounce on Fu Li, she was so scared that she could not move her body. There was only one thought in her mind ¡ª Xiao Yu was dead meat! In the end, nothing happened. Xiao Yu even brought the man home. This romantic encounter was really enviable! ¡°Are you two dating now? ¡± Although Fu Li¡¯s nickname was outside, he had never heard of going to such a ce that would tarnish his image with a woman, right Others said that the yboy had a lot of experience, so he knew what kind of woman he liked the most and what kind of woman was the most suitable for him. Chapter 1377

Chapter 1377: Chapter 1366 eating dinner together

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Could Xiao Yu be the harbor for him to return to? ¡°What are you looking at? ¡± Yi Yu felt ufortable under Xiao Mi¡¯s gaze and felt goosebumps all over her body. ¡°Nothing. ¡± Xiao Mi¡¯s eyes were astonishingly bright when she looked at her. She gave a strangeugh, ¡°my dear, don¡¯t forget each other. ¡± Yi Yu burst intoughter. Of course, she knew what she was talking about. She had the intention to joke, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this is Gou Fugui. Who Are you? ¡± ¡°Xiao Yu, you can¡¯t be serious, right? ¡± Xiao Mi huffed. ¡°You¡¯re too heartless. If you really marry into a rich family one day, I¡¯ll definitely cling onto your thigh and not let go. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re willing or not! ¡± Yi Yu:¡±...¡± With her good friend back, Yi Yu had another person tomunicate with. Her mood was even better. They parted ways at thepany entrance. Yi Yu quickly took out her phone, but that man had already sent her dozens of wechat messages. Fu Li: Have you arrived at thepany? What did you have for breakfast? I missed you the moment I woke up today. ¡°MISSED ME? ¡°? ¡°when are youing to my house? ¡°? ¡°...¡± Yi Yu: ¡°I just arrived at the office and went to the office. ¡°. Thinking back to that day, when he suddenly kissed her, her heart was still beating wildly. He acted as if nothing had happened and did not mention that kiss or that photo again. She actually wanted to ask, but she did not dare to. Facing such a man, she felt inferior. In the past, many people had chased after her, and she knew that she was a beautiful girl. She was used to being praised by her family and the boys at school, but facing a superior man like Fu Li, who was originally in her bones, she undoubtedly felt inferior. She was not worthy of him, but this kind of thing between a man and a woman really started out of nowhere. They firstmunicated with each other physically, and now it seemed that they had just started a formal rtionship. No one could say for sure what would happen in the future, but a very strong thought welled up in her heart. She wanted to be a person worthy of him. Yi Yu put away her phone and began to focus on work. She got off work in the afternoon, and as soon as she came out, she saw a car parked in a corner. She held her bag and walked towards the car. Every afternoon and evening when she got off work, he would definitely appear at the entrance of thepany on time, which actually made her feel very reassured. The car window slowly rolled down. Fu Li¡¯s face was exposed in front of her eyes. He wore a pair of sunsses that covered most of his face. ¡°Get in the car. ¡± ¡°I have to go home at noon today. My mom asked me to buy groceries to go home. ¡± Fu Li frowned slightly and nced at her. He casually patted the empty seat next to him. ¡°Get in the car and talk to me for a while. ¡± Yi Yu sighed slightly in her heart, but she still pulled open the car door and got in. She sat next to him. His hand covered her hand. He held her hand and ced it on his knee. ¡°Do your teeth still hurt recently? How¡¯s the doctor that introduced you? ¡± She had always had a toothache and had seen the dentist many times. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. Don¡¯t tell me. I feel the pain when I say it. ¡± ¡°What nonsense? Did I say that your tooth hurts? It¡¯s all because you don¡¯t take care of yourself. ¡± Fu Li smiled gently and leaned over. ¡°I¡¯ve booked a table at Allen restaurant tonight. Let¡¯s have dinner together. ¡± He didn¡¯t ask for her opinion in advance and was worried that she would use her parents as an excuse again. Yi Yu was a little helpless. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see you tonight. ¡± After all, they were in a rtionship and they would definitely meet often. ¡°Be Good. ¡± His mood was much better. He leaned over and kissed her forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back. Stop near Your House. Your parents won¡¯t notice. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Chapter 1378

Chapter 1378: Chapter 1367 was too frequent

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You... why are you looking at me like that? ¡± Yi Yu saw him leaning over and subconsciously moved to the side. She could not help but swallow her saliva. ¡°Don¡¯te over. I have no way out. ¡± A hand suddenly supported herself in the car and directly blocked her in her arms. ¡°Hey, this is in the car. Don¡¯t do anything reckless. ¡± ¡°Did you put concealer on your neck? ¡± The heat that she thought would fall was out of her expectations. Fu Li only looked at her neck very carefully. He remembered that he had left a mark on her neck, right? ¡°Of course I did. How would I face people if I didn¡¯t? ¡± Yi Yu red at her. Fu Li saw that she was like a little tiger that could scratch and bite at the slightest disagreement. He burst intoughter. ¡°Did you think I would kiss you just now? ¡± ¡°I... I didn¡¯t. Can you stop guessing? ¡± Yi Yu was so embarrassed that she became angry. When she saw that he was trying to hold back hisughter, she wanted to beat him to death. She felt that she had beenpletely fooled. ¡°Go away. ¡± She reached out to push him, but he took the opportunity to hold her down on the car. ¡°I¡¯ll know if you¡¯re looking forward to it after I give you a kiss. ¡± ¡°Hey, hey, don¡¯t go too far, okay? ¡± Yi Yu felt like she was about to go crazy, and her face turned red. This man is too much! The car soon arrived at Yi Yu¡¯s ce, and Yi Yu took her bag out of the car with a red face. As long as she was with this man, she would find that the values that she had built up could be refreshed by him. The number of times she touched him and acted like a hooligan was too frequent. After running to the supermarket in one breath, she took the shopping basket and walked to the vegetable section. She picked up some daily necessities, and when Yi Yu was shopping, she saw Zhao Ying again. This time, Yi Yu took the initiative and said, ¡°Hi, Zhao Ying, we meet again in the supermarket. ¡± ¡°Yi Yu. ¡± Zhao Ying was not surprised at all. She said gently, ¡°I saw you and your boyfriend outside just now. ¡± Yi Yu was stunned, and she felt guilty. Sheughed and said, ¡°really? I didn¡¯t even see you. ¡± Yi Yu did not mention anything about Fu Li. She just said, ¡°what a coincidence. ¡± Zhao Ying¡¯s eyes shed with surprise. She looked at her with a meaningful look. ¡°Yes, what a coincidence. Have you finished shopping? Why don¡¯t we go back together? ¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s almost done. ¡± Yi Yu looked at the shopping basket and pushed it towards the checkout with Zhao Ying. The two of them chatted happily. Just as they left the supermarket, they received a call from someone. ¡°Are you home? ¡± ¡°Do you dare to call me when you¡¯re home? ¡± Yi Yu rubbed her forehead helplessly and sweetly. ¡°You¡¯re not home yet? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m on my way home. I¡¯ll pick you up after work tonight. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Yi Yuughed softly. ¡°Wait for me. ¡± After hanging up, Yi Yu saw Zhao Ying¡¯s half-smile. ¡°Is that your boyfriend? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Yi Yu replied a little embarrassedly. Zhao Ying did not ask any further and just smiled faintly. At that moment, Yi Yu suddenly had a bad feeling. This feeling came from Zhao Ying. Perhaps it was because women were born with strong instincts. She felt that Zhao Ying was a little strange, especially when she talked about her boyfriend. There was a hint of ridicule in her eyes. Was this an illusion? Yi Yu felt that she could test Zhao Ying. After all, Zhao Ying was her intern now. She might be able to get something out of her. The two of them had different thoughts. They did not say much on the way back, but they quickly parted ways downstairs. Chapter 1379

Chapter 1379: Chapter 1368, date

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The smile on Zhao Ying¡¯s face quickly disappeared as she approached the elevator. It was almost time to get off work in the afternoon. Yi Yu looked at her watch. There were still ten minutes left. ¡°Sister Yi Yu, what are you looking at? Do you have a date? ¡± Zhao Ying teased her first. ¡°I do have a date, but it¡¯s just for dinner. ¡± Yi Yu began to pack up her documents with a sweet smile. Hu Hua, who was sitting next to her and mending her lipstick in the mirror, suddenly snorted and said slowly, ¡°I don¡¯t know which restaurant to go to for dinner. My boyfriend and I are nning to go on a date tonight. Yi Yu, why don¡¯t you rmend your restaurant to me? ¡± Although Hu Hua had been fired by thepany, there were still a few days before she really left thepany. Hu Hua could have waited at home, but she had toe to thepany every day. Everyone turned a blind eye to her. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s in aarons. You cane. ¡± Yi Yu knew that this restaurant needed members to enter, but she did not expect Hu Hua¡¯s boyfriend to really have members in this restaurant. She was amused. ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll treat everyone to dinner in aarons tonight. How about it? ¡± ¡°really? You can go to aarons for dinner? Will that disturb your date? ¡± The female colleagues¡¯ eyes immediately lit up. It would be good to have a meal inside. Hu Hua¡¯s eyes were smiling. She deliberately looked at Yi Yu and said, ¡°my boyfriend is very generous. Don¡¯t worry. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. We can freeload from sister Hu Hua. ¡± The female colleagues, including Zhao Ying, were quite excited. They heard that the restaurant was frequented by rich people. They really wanted to broaden their horizons. Zhao Ying also wanted to go, but she felt that she had let Yi Yu down. She quickly put her palms together pitifully and said, ¡°sister Yi Yu, I¡¯m not betraying you. I really want to freeload. ¡± Yi Yu:¡±...¡± ¡°Do I look like such a stingy person? ¡± Zhao Ying Chuckled and began to act coquettishly. ¡°Sister Yi Yu is the best! ¡± Yi Yu was a little helpless, but ten minutes of chatting quickly passed. ¡°TIME TO GET OFF WORK! ¡± The office was filled with joy. Yi Yu took her packed bag and left the office. On a date, one had to dress up meticulously no matter what. When she saw the meticulously dressed Fu Li, there was a small piece of folded white tissue in his pocket. The silver-gray suit was perfectly supported by his perfect figure, and the straight, scraped trouser legs of the suit. Fu Li had always dressed more casually. Today, inparison, he really looked extremely handsome. Today, he was very formal. He put his hands in his pockets and leisurely walked over. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you dumbfounded? You look very good today. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re all dressed up. I seem to want to keep up with your pace. ¡± Yi Yu smiled, opened the car door, and sat in the passenger seat. When they arrived at Allen restaurant, the waiter led the two to a very elegant location. ¡°Mr. Fu, this is the chef¡¯s way of weing you. He specially sent two desserts and red wine. I hope that Mr. Fu and thisdy can enjoy tonight¡¯s romantic time. ¡± ¡°thank you. ¡± After the waiter left, Yi Yu looked up and saw Hu Hua swaggering in with a few female colleagues. Yi Yu¡¯s eyebrows jumped, and the female colleagues behind Hu Hua greeted her awkwardly. ¡°Miss, how many are you? ¡± ¡°Five. ¡± ¡°okay, please wait a moment. ¡± Yi Yu was not in the mood to wonder why Hu Hua¡¯s boyfriend was not present. She was in the mood to wonder why she had chosen a location that was very close to them. A few female colleagues, including Zhao Ying, expressed that today¡¯s meal hade to the right ce. Not only could they see where the celebrities ate, but they could also admire Yi Yu¡¯s boyfriend up close. Chapter 1380

Chapter 1380: Chapter 1369: Absolutely handsome

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Even though her boyfriends had their backs to them, their backs, their figures, and the aura they gave off made people fantasize. This was definitely a handsome man. Zhao Ying almost drooled. ¡°You order first. ¡± The man handed the menu to Yi Yu in a gentlemanly manner. Yi Yu smiled at him, took it, and looked around before ordering a steak and Foie Gras. ¡°You don¡¯t have a good appetite today? ¡± Fu Li took the menu and specifically asked. Yi Yu shook her head. ¡°No, but I¡¯m not used to eating too much for dinner. It saves money and doesn¡¯t make me fat. ¡± Suddenly, a disdainful sneer came from behind. Yi Yu¡¯s expression was a little ugly. This Hu Hua was nning to ruin their date, right? ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡± Fu Li saw that her expression was not right, so he asked. ¡°ignore that crazy woman. ¡± Yi Yu lowered her voice, and Fu Li nodded. ¡°Okay. ¡± The more Yi Yu looked at him, the more she felt like a loyal dog. It would be great if he could be so obedient in bed. Pui! Pui! What were you thinking about? The phone on the table rang and Yi Yu subconsciously nced at it. ¡°Don¡¯t look at your phone, turn it off. ¡± The man seemed to feel that he might be left out. It was as if he could not even give a premonition. He picked up Yi Yu¡¯s phone and turned it off. ¡°...¡± Alright, she had actually seen the wechat message from the boss just now. ¡°Why is Gu Ruochu looking for you at this time? She¡¯s experienced, she should know that this is a golden age for couples, right? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s work, sometimes the boss would send me a wechat message. He doesn¡¯t want me to do it right away, he just wants me to give him some instructions. ¡± Yi Yu put down the red wine ¡°It¡¯s all because a supermodel started to act arrogantly because the photographer was not a big shot. How am I supposed to find a big shot photographer in such a short period of time! ¡± ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about a photographer? I know a guy who should be able to do it. ¡± ¡°Ahem, we can ask for a big shot photographer. ¡± Hearing this, Hu Huaughed out loud once again. This man looked good, but he dared to go to such a restaurant. He didn¡¯t expect his girlfriend to find a little-known photographer after so much trouble. He was really poor. This man was definitely not a rich man. It seemed that the man Yi Yu found was not that good. Hearing this Sneer, Yi Yu was already a little angry. But Fu Li ignored her and only spoke to her, ¡°that guy should bepetent, so-so. He has won a lot of awards recently, and two of them are international. ¡± Yi Yu felt the eyebrows suddenly jump two times, win an award International? Is that So-so I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a photographer in the country who can win an international award? ¡°Who is it? ¡± No, no, no, no ¡°...¡± If not sit, Yi Yu really want a stagger to fall. Holy Shit. Stevenson called it ¡°should be able to do it¡± ? He¡¯s a big-time photographer! Having worked in the entertainment industry for a long time, it was impossible for Hu Hua not to know who Stevenson was. His position in the fashion industry was not something that ordinary people couldpare with. Her expression was a little ugly, and she was guessing in her heart who this man was? Yi Yu could actually find a man with such a high status It didn¡¯t look like it! Hu Hua¡¯s heart was filled with suspicion, and the jealousy in her heart grew stronger. ¡°You¡¯re not joking, right? ¡± Yi Yu stared with her eyes wide open. ¡°What a fool. ¡± Fu Li reached out and rubbed her head, saying gently, ¡°how difficult is it to be a photographer? Even if you want him to take your wedding photos, I can easily get him toe over. You can take as many photos as you want. ¡± As soon as he said that, both of them were stunned. Chapter 1381

Chapter 1381: Chapter 1370 you are in an abnormal mood today

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Marriage? Did he say that? Yi Yu suddenly fell silent. She had never thought about their future. Their lives and the world were worlds apart. If they were to really talk about marriage, it would be even more difficult. Obviously, Fu Li did not expect himself to say this. Women were always sensitive. From this moment of reaction, he already understood something. He might not have thought of marrying her at all. Although he knew this was a fact in his heart, after he really knew, he felt very ufortable. She was already 27 years old, different from Fu Li. She had long passed the crazy age where she could do whatever she wanted, and her background was also ordinary. Could she really fall in love with this man without any restraints? Reality. The sweeter it was now, the more painful it would be in the future. She was afraid that if she was too happy now, the pain would double. ¡°Come, drink. ¡± Yi Yu suddenly raised the goblet in her hand and lightly clinked it with his. She raised her head and took a SIP. After eating, Yi Yu and the man left. Zhao Ying and the other female colleagues only cared about eating. Seeing that everyone had left, Hu Hua also went to the front desk to settle the bill with a gloomy expression. The people behind hurriedly followed. Fu Li sent her home. On the way, Yi Yu stopped and said, ¡°okay, I¡¯ll leave you here. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re a little abnormal today. ¡± Fu Li saw through her emotions at a nce. Yi Yu was shocked. She felt that this man was a little scary. She thought that she had already disguised herself very well. ¡°maybe it¡¯s because of my colleague, so he was affected. It¡¯s not early, I¡¯ll go back first. ¡± She lowered her head and walked up the stairs in front of her. He suddenly reached out to hold her. Yi Yu paused and turned to look at Fu Li below. She smiled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± He exerted a little strength and she fell into his arms with a scream. ¡°Little Yuduo, there¡¯s something you want to tell me. ¡± His heart beat strongly. She suddenly hugged him tightly and sobbed softly. She could not suppress her emotions under his softforting words. ¡°Why are you crying? ¡± He held her face and wiped her tears with his fingers, but he found that she could not stop her tears. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Xiao Yuduo? You were so happy just now, why are you crying like this in an instant? Are you made of water? Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry... ¡± He coaxed her very gently. Yi Yu suddenly gritted her teeth and said her thoughts, ¡°i... I want to marry you. ¡± The man was stunned and did not respond. However, Yi Yu¡¯s mood was not as depressed as before. Even if he was not willing to marry her, she had frankly said what she thought. At least she had said it. If they were to break up, she could ept it. At this time, she could still escape in time. ¡°I¡¯m going back. ¡± Yi Yu came out of his arms, but in the next second, she was locked in his arms again. She heard his lowughter. ¡°Fool, how can a girl take the initiative to tell a man that I¡¯m going to marry you? Shouldn¡¯t I say such things? ¡± She was also... ... Really Frank ... It was the first time he was proposed to by a girl. Fu Li didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Why didn¡¯t he know how to be reserved? Yi Yu felt like her brain was exploding like fireworks. She looked up at the side of his face in a daze. What he meant was, did he want to marry her? Her heartbeat suddenly sped up. She felt as if her heart was no longer hers. Why? It was as if she was dreaming. ¡°Little Yu duo, believe me. I will definitely be able to create a world for you. ¡± His aura was a little hot, and his peach blossom eyes were as bright as the stars ¡°since you n to marry me, you must be mentally prepared to ovee everything. Ovee it with me, okay? ¡± Chapter 1382

Chapter 1382: Chapter 1371

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION If they really counted, they were not an ordinary couple. Apart from their identities, many people did not think highly of them. Many times, it was notpletely unreasonable for people of the same social status. It was very difficult for people of two worlds to blend together. Therefore, they still had a long way to go. ¡°Are you serious? ¡± Yi Yu asked in a low voice. She still did not quite believe it. Would he really be willing to marry her? ¡°You proposed yourself. Aren¡¯t you going to take responsibility? ¡± Hearing that she seemed to be retreating, Fu Li immediately became unhappy. ¡°You can¡¯t be so unkind and run away after flirting with me? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m clearly afraid that you¡¯ll regret it, okay? ¡± ¡°Yes, don¡¯t cry. ¡± He wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes with his fingers. ¡°being with me and marrying me isn¡¯t a beautiful thing. You have to bear a lot of it. I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to bear it. ¡± A person like him might bring disaster to her. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. ¡± She held his hand by her cheek. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of anything. I¡¯m not entangled with you. I just want to tell you what I¡¯m thinking. Even if youugh at me and say that I¡¯m overestimating myself. ¡± She thought that she was more honest than the average person. Just like today¡¯s proposal, she dared to take the initiative to say it, even if the gap between them was too big. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? ¡± What did he mean byughing at her? Yi Yu only shook her head. Tears shed in her eyes. A certain ce in her heart seemed to be slowly filled up. ¡°I should go back. ¡± ¡°You still don¡¯t want me to send you back? ¡± Didn¡¯t they all resolve the knot in her heart just now? ¡°You should go back and rest early. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow. ¡± She let go of his hand and walked forward alone. Fu Li did not chase after her. His heart was calmer than before. Yi Yu returned home, still immersed in the sweetness and warmth from before. She stood at the door and took out her key. She could not help but giggle a few times. She used the key to open the door but found that there was light in the room. ¡°Mom? ¡± Yi Yu was surprised to find her mother there. Her heart skipped a beat. Then, she began to feel guilty. ¡°Mom, why are you here? Why didn¡¯t you call me in advance... ¡± ¡°Come here. ¡± Xia Lan looked at her with disappointment mixed in her eyes. Yi Yu seemed to have understood something and walked over silently. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to have anything to do with him anymore? ¡± Xia Lan¡¯s breathing gradually became rough as she looked at Yi Yu sternly ¡°Why don¡¯t you listen to me? You¡¯ve grown wings, haven¡¯t you? You don¡¯t have to take mom¡¯s words seriously. Do you want to cut off your rtionship with me at the same time? ¡± ¡°Mom! ¡± Yi Yu didn¡¯t expect her mother to make things so serious. She was only in love. Why was her mother so disgusted? ¡°Don¡¯t call me that! ¡± Xia Lan almost roared at her. ¡°Do you really think you can hide it from me? You¡¯re my mother¡¯s child. Do you think I don¡¯t know what happened to my daughter? ¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be so agitated. I just... I just like him. ¡± Yi Yu could not understand why her mother was so agitated all of a sudden. ¡°times have changed. Don¡¯t we all support free love? ¡± ¡°Fine, go pursue your free love. I¡¯ll go back to my hometown. In the future, even if I die, don¡¯te to see me. ¡± Xia Lan was furious. She got up and wanted to leave. ¡°Mom, why are you saying such heavy words? ¡± Yi Yu panicked and quickly pulled her mother back. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you? ¡± Xia Lan insisted on leaving without saying a word, scaring Yi Yu so much that she almost cried. ¡°Xiao Lan, what are you doing? ¡± Yi Bin heard the argument between the mother and daughter outside and immediately came over from the balcony to separate them. Chapter 1383

Chapter 1383: Chapter 1372, mother and daughter

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Xia Lan turned her face away from the father and daughter pair. ¡°Dad, why on earth is this? Why can¡¯t I be with Fu Li? Why? ¡± Yi Yu almost sounded like she was crying. Yi Bin also fell silent. After a long while, he said, ¡°Xiao Lan, the child is already old. You can¡¯t just tell her to go left. The child will always have his own ideas. ¡± Xia Lan turned her head and said bitterly, ¡°you still say that it¡¯s all because you spoiled her. She¡¯s not sensible, and you¡¯re not sensible either? If our parents don¡¯t correct her for her mistakes, she will take more detours in the future. Do you want to see your daughter¡¯s life ruined just like that? ¡± ¡°Why did I take detours when I was with Fu Li? ¡± Xia Lan knew that her daughter¡¯s personality had always been like this. She looked at Yi Yu and said, ¡°alright, I¡¯ll tell you if you want to know. Do you still remember the story I told youst time? The male lead in the story is Fu Li¡¯s father! ¡± This fact suddenly hit Yi Yu, and her face turned a little Pale. ¡°What did you say? ¡± Seeing her daughter¡¯s devastated look, Xia Lan sighed lightly Her hand gently rested on her shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t know the threshold of the Fu family. They are really not on the same side as us. ¡°Back then, his mother was very fierce about the matter between him and me. Even now, they still won¡¯t change their view of US ordinary people. You still can¡¯t marry him. ¡°since you can¡¯t marry him, you might as well ept this fact and leave him as soon as possible. ¡± Yi Yu didn¡¯t say anything and only lowered her head. Initially, she still held a little fantasy. What if Fu Li¡¯s mother didn¡¯t hate her? She could do what Fu Li¡¯s mother thought of as a daughter-inw. But now, the reality had shattered her fantasy. No woman would tolerate her rival¡¯s daughter marrying her own son. Moreover, in Fu Li¡¯s father¡¯s heart, mother was like the white moonlight. Such an existence would undoubtedly make the women around her hate her. ¡°mother... ¡± Just as she said one word, Yi Yu¡¯s tears fell. She had fallen deeply in love with someone, but now her mother told her that she had to give up. She felt that all the strength in her body was gone. She had given her all for the first time, for the deepest feelings in her heart. ¡°Xiao Yu. ¡± Xia Lan hugged her daughter with heartache, letting her cry on her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore. Your crying will break my heart. ¡± Yi Yu did not speak. She just hugged her mother and cried. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t cry anymore. ¡± Yi Yu finally stopped crying. She was just a little exhausted, but she really did not want her mother to worry. She could only raise her head and wipe away her tears. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to take a shower first. ¡± Seeing her daughter like this, Xia Lan became more and more worried that she was holding everything in her heart. She felt a little ufortable. It was all her fault for being too emotional in the beginning. She was only thinking about how to let her daughter climb out of this pit, but she had forgotten how her daughter felt. It was very difficult to break off a rtionship, and they seemed to have used their true feelings. ¡°Xiao Yu, mom will stay here with you today. ¡± ¡°thank you, mom. ¡± Although the house was a little small, it was still able to squeeze in. It was just that father might not have a ce to sleep, so he could only take the car back. Initially, Yi Yu only wanted to hug the pillow and cry secretly by herself, but her mother insisted on staying to watch and apany her. Being hugged by her mother like when she was a child, she suddenly felt that her mood was not so bad. ¡°Mom, I feel so bad. ¡± ¡°Be Good, you¡¯ll get through this. ¡± Xia Lan understood her daughter¡¯s mood too. It was really too bitter. Back then, she had given the same to her daughter. Chapter 1384

Chapter 1384: Chapter 1373 made it clear

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Her mother also advised her not to daydream, but she refused to believe that she still wanted to go through the difficult times with him. In the end, she could only return with a broken heart, and she even attracted the humiliation of others. Yi Yu did not speak, but buried herself in her mother¡¯s arms. So be it. Fu Li, in the end, we can not be together. After a sleepless night, with two dark circles under her eyes, she went to thepany listlessly. ¡°Sister Yi Yu, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Zhao Ying was shocked by her appearance. ¡°nothing, I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. ¡± Zhao Ying responded with an ¡°Oh¡± and suddenly came over with an ambiguous expression. ¡°Oh right, your boyfriend brought breakfast to the office, Haha. ¡± What a show of affection. Hu Hua, who was sitting in the office, snorted lightly and pretended to paint her nails with disdain. Thinking about yesterday¡¯s incident, she got angry. Breakfast? When Yi Yu Thought of Fu Li now, her heart hurt a little. ¡°Have you eaten? ¡± ¡°Not yet. Xiao Zhang from the office went to buy breakfast, so I asked him to bring one up for me. ¡± Zhao Ying smiled, although she didn¡¯t understand why Yi Yu suddenly asked her this question. ¡°That means you haven¡¯t eaten yet. Help me eat breakfast. ¡± Yi Yu handed the beautifully wrapped breakfast box to Zhao Ying with a cold expression. Zhao Ying was a little stunned on the spot. Even Hu Hua, who was painting her nails, stopped in her tracks. What was going on? ¡°Sister Yi Yu, did the two of you fight? ¡± Yi Yu did not answer. She only said, ¡°if you like it, then eat it. If you don¡¯t like it, just throw it in the trash can. ¡± Zhao Ying:¡±...¡± What was going on? Seeing Yi Yu sit down coldly and focus on her work, Zhao Ying decided to stay away from her. She did not want to take the initiative to get into trouble when this woman was about to explode. Hu Hua seemed to have understood something. The corners of her lips curled into an involuntary smile as she hummed a song in the office. She had said it before. How could someone like Yi Yu be able to control that handsome man who was full of vigor Even if they split up now, there was nothing strange about it. Yi Yu sat down and calmed down for a while. Then, she took out her phone and blocked Fu Li¡¯s phone number and wechat. He should being to thepany this afternoon. They needed to find a cafe to have a good chat. Yi Yu felt that her state of mind had suddenly calmed down a lot. She was not distracted when she was working. In a trance, it was time to get off work in the afternoon. The phone in the office suddenly rang. Zhao Ying rushed to answer it in her high heels. When she heard the voice on the other end of the phone, Zhao Ying was stunned. Then, she looked at Yi Yu and said, ¡°sister Yi Yu is in her seat. I¡¯ll ask her toe over and answer the phone. ¡± Zhao Ying put down the phone and covered it up slightly. She shouted, ¡°Sister Yi Yu, your boyfriend called. ¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯m here. ¡± Yi Yu did not hide. She knew that he would find her through other means. ¡°Why did you block me? ¡± His voice did not sound like a storm wasing, but it had a stern feeling. ¡°Fu Li, let¡¯s find a coffee shop to talk. I have something to tell you. ¡± ¡°okay,e out immediately. ¡± From her voice, he obviously heard something and lowered his voice. After hanging up the phone, Yi Yu packed her things and went out immediately. The Moment Yi Yu left the house, the originally stifling atmosphere instantly became much more lively. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are the two of them quarreling? I think her boyfriend is quite tolerant of her. He doesn¡¯t even mind cklisting her. ¡± Chapter 1385

Chapter 1385: Chapter 1374 godly conclusion

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Who knows? Sister Yi Yu is too pretentious. It¡¯s rare for her to be doted on by such a well-off man. She should be satisfied, right? ¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s most likely that man doesn¡¯t want her anymore. ¡± ... Hu Hua finally joined in. She looked at the nail Polish she had applied and suddenly felt a lot better. However, everyone basically knew Hu Hua¡¯s character. Even if she said that, everyone thought that she was farting and was toozy to agree with her. ... ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t dare toe out of thepany. ¡± Fu Li was not in the car. He only felt that it was dangerous to smoke. ¡°There¡¯s a coffee shop nearby. Let¡¯s go there and have a seat. ¡± Yi Yu stared at his face for a long time before she averted her gaze. ¡°I¡¯m not going to any coffee shop. I¡¯m asking if you regret it. ¡± Fu Li¡¯s patience was exhausted. He hugged her in his arms. ¡°What happenedst night? It caused you to turn hostile early in the morning. If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have let you go back at that time. ¡± Yi Yu sighed softly. ¡°Let go of me. I really have something to tell you. ¡± ¡°Is that hard to say? Or are you afraid that I¡¯ll disturb your thoughts when you¡¯re talking? ¡± His nose was almost pressed against hers. ¡°You said that you would never hide your words in your heart. We haven¡¯t even faced the first hurdle, and you¡¯re giving up already? ¡± ¡°We¡¯ve met, and we can¡¯t pass this hurdle. ¡± ¡°What hurdle? ¡± ¡°Both of our parents. ¡± Yi Yu looked at him. ¡°Do you dare to tell your parents about us? ¡± ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t dare? ¡± Fu Li only smiled. He reached out and pulled her hand to the side. ¡°What¡¯s this about? I was also thinking of bringing you to my parents. Since you¡¯re in such a hurry, why don¡¯t we just do it today? ¡± Yi Yu was shocked. She really didn¡¯t think that he would really dare to bring her to meet his parents at this time. ¡°Let go of me! ¡± Yi Yu swung her hand forcefully. Fu Li turned back to look at her. ¡°So, tell me what¡¯s going on? ¡± ¡°Do you know that your father has a white moonlight in his heart? ¡± Yi Yu suddenly changed the topic, causing him to frown and have an inexplicable sense of panic. ¡°How do you know? ¡± Although he had not delved into it with his father, his mother had been sad for the white moonlight in his father¡¯s heart for decades, and it seemed that even decades of sadness could not dispel the shadow in his heart. ¡°could it be... ¡± ¡°You guessed right. ¡± Yi Yu calmly raised her head and looked at him. ¡°The white moonlight in your father¡¯s heart is my mother. Isn¡¯t that a coincidence? ¡± Yi Yu suddenlyughed bitterly. ¡°I also think that it¡¯s a coincidence. At first, I thought that our rtionship was just a matter of family background. Now, I realize that it¡¯s actually a bloody matter mixed with the grudges of my previous life. ¡°. ¡°Fu Li, I¡¯m not Cindere, and you¡¯re not prince charming either. It¡¯s us who take everything for granted. It¡¯s just too dreamy. ¡± ¡°You should know very well that your mother would never allow the daughter of her love rival to marry in and cause her trouble. Although my mother didn¡¯t want to, her existence has indeed made your mother sad and sad. ¡± ¡°What Bullsh * T theory. ¡± Yi Yu wanted to say something else, but she was shocked by his calm ¡°Bullsh * t theory. ¡°. Firstly, she had never heard a noble young master like him say dirty words. Secondly, what did he mean by that? She was slightly stunned as the man grabbed her wrist. ¡°Yi Yu, you idiot, did you really imagine yourself as a bitter Cindere? Could it be that my mother can¡¯t get love and still wants to punish me for not getting it? That¡¯s too much! ¡± Chapter 1386

Chapter 1386: Chapter 1375 was indeed none of her business

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Yi Yu:¡±...¡± Where did hee up with such a godly conclusion? Did he deliberately ignore her point? ¡°Why would I like a coward like you? You always like to be a deserter. ¡± Fu Li lost all his patience and cursed in a low voice. ¡°yesterday, you were the one who said you wanted to marry me first, and you were the one who went back on your word? Yi Yu, do you feel that you are very wicked? ¡± His series of usations made her heart tremble. But when she thought of her mother¡¯s tears in front of her, her eyes showed panic. She pushed him away and quickly walked to the opposite side. ¡°You... ¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible for us to be together, it¡¯s impossible... ¡± Seeing her run through the traffic in a panic to avoid him, Fu Li couldn¡¯t help but curse in a low voice. ¡°I won¡¯t let you go. If you have the ability, you can hide from me for the rest of your life! ¡± Yi Yu had already disappeared. She panicked and chose a path to escape. She identally bumped into an aunt and could only apologize repeatedly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. ¡± ¡°Who are you? ¡± The aunt couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°why are there so many people being reckless today? Even walking can cause a ¡°traffic ident¡± ! ¡± ¡°Ai, who knows? Anyway, let¡¯s just be careful. ¡± Yi Yu did not know that there was indeed a car ident in front of them. A middle-aged woman, who was not young, was knocked down by a car. One of her high-heeled shoes flew several meters away. The people around did not dare to go forward. Instead, they took out their cell phones and took pictures. Yi Yu saw that the middle-aged woman¡¯s cell phone was also damaged by the car. There was no one around to help, so she could not bear it. ¡°sister, are you okay? ¡± Yi Yu was also 27 years old, so she was used to calling older people ¡°sister¡± . People would look down on her if she called them ¡°Auntie¡± . Yi Yu walked over to check on her injuries, but she pped her hand away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, stay away from me. ¡± The middle-aged woman seemed to dislike people touching her, and she looked at Yi Yu warily. Yi Yu felt a little helpless. Maybe this big sister thought she was some kind of terrorist. ¡°sister, can I call 110 for you? Sit here and don¡¯t move. I see that you are more likely to have a flesh wound. Why don¡¯t I help you to sit next to me? It¡¯s not safe for you to sit on the ground. This foot on high heels can easily be twisted. ¡± The strange woman did not say anything. The gaze that swept across her body was very sharp. Yi Yu felt goosebumps all over her body, and she seemed a little ufortable. ¡°Help me over. ¡± A few secondster, the strange woman finally spoke. However, when she opened her mouth, she had the aura of a queen, which made her a little drunk. Without saying anything else, Yi Yu helped the woman sit beside her and called 110. The strange woman kept staring at her and suddenly said coldly, ¡°what do you want from helping me so much? ¡± Yi Yu:¡±...¡± Was She f * Cking Paranoid? Yi Yu just smiled and took a deep breath after picking up her high heels. Thisdy¡¯s feet were almost ruined by this pair of shoes. She clearly could not control this pair of shoes, but she still dared to wear it out. It was unknown whether thisdy was not afraid of pain or her endurance was too strong. She was not young anymore, yet she still wore such high heels. Even she did not dare to wear it! ¡°since you can¡¯t wear such high heels, why force yourself to wear it out? ¡± The strange woman obviously did not expect her to say her own shoes. She stared at her for a long time before coldly saying, ¡°what has it got to do with you? ¡± Yi Yu touched her nose in embarrassment. Alright, it really had nothing to do with her. Chapter 1387

Chapter 1387: Chapter 1376 was indeed terrible

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I¡¯m just casually giving you a suggestion. As for whether you listen to me or not, isn¡¯t that your own business? ¡± The strange woman:¡±...¡± Yi Yu suddenly picked up her high heels and took out a fruit knife from her bag. Without saying a word, she cut off her high heels. ¡°Hey, you... ¡± The strange woman did not expect that she dared to move her own shoes without permission. She stared at Yi Yu in disbelief. ¡°If you can¡¯t wear such high heels, don¡¯t force yourself. ¡± Yi Yu put down her shoes without feeling guilty. ¡°See, isn¡¯t this pretty good? Why don¡¯t you try it on? ¡± The strange woman pursed her lips and looked at the shoes without moving. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you waited for the ambnce and walked over barefoot? ¡± Yi Yu saw the word ¡®Tsundere¡¯ in the woman¡¯s expression and couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. The strange woman seemed to be a little embarrassed and put on the shoes. The high heels had already be t, but the strange woman actually felt that they were very suitable for her after putting them on. She looked at Yi Yu again and raised her chin arrogantly. ¡°Tell me, what exactly do you want? ¡± Yi Yu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°I¡¯m really just passing by, and I just helped you along the way. Thisdy, the ambnce has already arrived. I¡¯m going home. Bye Bye. ¡± The strange woman was stunned as she watched Yi Yu leave in a carefree manner. In this day and age, was there anyone who didn¡¯t want to take advantage of this opportunity? Or could it be that the girl just now didn¡¯t know who she was? But no matter who it was, as long as they heard that she was offering her a reward, they wouldn¡¯t treat it as nothing, right No matter what, they would take advantage of this opportunity to take advantage of her? ¡°Madam, I¡¯ve finally found you! ¡± The driver, who was sweating profusely, brought a group of people over. He pushed aside the crowd of onlookers and let the bodyguards disperse them. ¡°Madam, your shoes? ¡± In her memory, madam liked to wear sky-high shoes the most. Why were the shoes t today? When she looked again, it turned out that the high heels had been cut off! Damn, who was so bold! ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just identally twisted my ankle just now, ¡± Madam Fu replied calmly. She actually wore the ¡°t shoes¡± and got into the car. The driver¡¯s eyeballs almost fell out. What happened just now? ¡°Oh right, that Brat Fu Li, did you follow him? ¡±MadammFuu suddenly turned her head back. A bodyguard beside her wiped his sweat. He actually knew where the young master was, but if he said it out loud, he would be offending the young master. If he didn¡¯t say it out loud, he would also be offending the Madam. He simply said, ¡°the young master said that he had some matters to attend to and left first. He told Madam not to bother about him and that he would return home on time in the future. ¡± ¡°Is he that honest? ¡± Mrs. Fu was very surprised, but she knew her son well. Unless he didn¡¯t say it out loud, if he did say it out loud, he would definitely fulfill his promise. ¡°okay, I got it. ¡± After saying that, she elegantly and calmly got into the car. When she looked at the pair of shoes under her feet again, she suddenly had a strange feeling in her heart. ¡°since you can¡¯t wear such high heels, why force yourself to wear them out? ¡± The young woman¡¯s voice seemed to still ring in her ears. Yes, since they weren¡¯t suitable, why did she force herself to wear such high heels. Although that stinky girl was very unreasonable, what she said was quite right. Yi Yu didn¡¯t know who she had helped just now, but she quickly forgot about this matter. Fu Li was chasing after her relentlessly, and her feelings were a littleplicated. She was afraid that if he continued to persist, she would be utterly defeated and would follow Fu Li regardless of everything. If this continued, it would be very bad. Chapter 1388

Chapter 1388: Chapter 1377 thought that he could not hear her

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Just as Yi Yu¡¯s mind was in a mess, a phone call suddenly came in. At a time when her mental state was weak, she could not help but feel uneasy. When she saw that it was the boss, her heart rxed. ¡°boss, you¡¯re looking for me? ¡± ¡°where are you? ¡± Gu Ruochu stared at the man in front of her and gritted her teeth as she asked this question. There were very few people who could make Gu Ruochu grit her teeth. ¡°I¡¯m at a restaurant. ¡± She ran out from Fu Li¡¯s side and could not calm herself down. Perhaps because she felt guilty, she did not dare to go home, so she found a restaurant and sat down. ¡°A certain someone is here to look for you. He¡¯s refusing to leave my office. ¡± She looked at the man in front of her who was like an old man. His long and straight legs were ced directly on the office table as she watched... ... He was as arrogant and arrogant as he could be. His entire being was filled with an evil aura ... Gu Ruochu leaned against the back of her chair. She had been staring at the man in front of her for more than half an hour. If it were not for his good looks, she might have already beaten him up. ¡°You mean Fu Li? ¡± Yi Yu was a little conflicted. She immediately stood up after receiving the answer, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, boss. I¡¯ve brought you a demon God. ¡± Fu Li:¡±...¡± Don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t hear you! ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s indeed a little scary. He even said that if you don¡¯te, he won¡¯t leave. ¡± This kind of shameless words made her not know whether tough or cry. Her heart also rxed a little. She nned to call Yi Yu to probe the situation over there. ! ! Yi Yu was really convinced by him. He actually went to thepany to wait for her? ¡°boss, I¡¯lle over now. ¡± Yi Yu gritted her teeth. Just as she was about to rush out of the restaurant, she was stopped by her in time. ¡°No need. It¡¯s fine as long as I know where you are. As for the others, let him wait. Anyway, I¡¯m about to get off work. ¡± ¡°...¡± Why did Yi Yu detect a hint of evil in her tone? ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go home first. ¡± She did not have much to say to that person and hung up the phone, intending to take the bus home. After hanging up, Gu Ruoyun stood up and looked at the man who was sitting. ¡°Did you hear that? Xiao Yu is home. If you have the guts, go look for her at her ce. I¡¯m about to get off work. ¡± ¡°Ruo Chu. ¡± Huo Nanchen appeared at the office door on time. Gu Ruochu smiled when she saw her husband, ¡°are you tired from work today? ¡± She tiptoed and reached out to help him tidy up his cor. ¡°It¡¯s alright. ¡± He subconsciously held her waist. As she leaned against him, his eyes swept across the man on the chair. ¡°Fu Li? What are you doing here? ¡± His eyes sharpened when he saw another man in his wife¡¯s office. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m just here to look for someone. ¡± Fu Li then realized how sinister Gu Ruochu was! He had been wasting time with him. Now that Yi Yu had returned home and her husband had returned, this meant that not only would he not be able to catch Yi Yu, he would not be able to continue to stay with Gu Ruochu and the others. This was because Huo Nanchen was a jealous man! After thinking through all of this, Fu Li really had the urge to kill someone. Even if he had used the half an hour he had spent near Yi Yu¡¯s house, he would still have been able to block her! Heart-wrenching! Too heart-wrenching! After thinking through all of this, Fu Li¡¯s face was expressionless, ¡°you two can continue to y. I¡¯m only here to look for my girlfriend. Sorry to disturb you. ¡± ¡°girlfriend? You¡¯ve found another girlfriend here? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± After failing to sessfully catch a woman, Fu Li was so distraught that he could not speak a word. He quickly left the office. ¡°He came to look for his girlfriend. Why is she in your office? ¡± His tone was calm, but he did not sound jealous. Chapter 1389 - Chapter 1378 are you jealous?

Chapter 1389: Chapter 1378 are you jealous?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Ruochu smiled, ¡°because his girlfriend doesn¡¯t like her, he could onlye here to block her. In the end, he didn¡¯t manage to block her. ¡± ¡°In the future, stay away from this person. Just have someone wait outside with a ss of water. ¡± ¡°Are you jealous? ¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very jealous. ¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t think that he¡¯s more attractive than you in my eyes, would you? ¡± He hugged her even harder, ¡°I reckon that no woman can resist his face. Besides, you¡¯re a beauty lover. I know that. ¡± ¡°In my eyes, no one canpare to you. No matter how handsome or good a man appears, he¡¯s not the kind of person who can make up for my heart. ¡± She suddenly hugged his neck and said this very seriously. This was also what Ruo Chu was thinking. Actually, women liked to listen to sweet words, and so did men. ¡°really? ¡± Sure enough, the smile on his face became much bigger. He took the opportunity to kiss her left cheek. ¡°then I¡¯m relieved. ¡± ¡°Yeah, where are we going to eat? ¡± ¡°Go to the usual restaurant. I remember you like it very much. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Holding his arm, Fu Li felt that time was really peaceful. ... Fu Li had juste out of thepany, and he was not in a good mood. With his left hand in his pocket, he walked down the stairs absentmindedly. ¡°Li. ¡± Hearing this voice, Fu Li first frowned and then looked up at the smiling face. His expression changed for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s you? ¡± His voice sounded cold, as if he had really met someone he had not seen for a long time. He said casually, ¡°long time no see. ¡± ¡°Yeah, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a few years. ¡± Zhao Ying looked at him and said gently, ¡°why don¡¯t we go to the coffee shop next door? We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. ¡± ¡°No need, I don¡¯t have time. Let¡¯s talk next time. ¡± Fu Li had no intention of staying. To him, certain things were just a waste of time. ¡°Li, do you still hate me? ¡± Zhao Ying looked up at him, the smile on her face looked very fragile. ¡°I left that year because of some difficulties... ¡± ¡°Zhao Ying, we broke up. ¡± Fu Li did not give her any reason to continue speaking. ¡°perhaps we were both very young at that time, and our rtionship was too childish. If we broke up, we broke up. ¡± In his eyes, the so-called difficulties were no longer important. What was important was that they broke up. He admitted that in love, he was a love expert. Many women understood, but Zhao Ying did not understand. Back then, she took a sum of five million dors from his mother and left. Now, she wanted toe back to y the bitter card. This woman was really as naive as she was five years ago. So naive that he felt pity for her. ¡°Also, don¡¯t call me Ah Li anymore. We¡¯re not a couple now, and you¡¯re not my family. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s awkward to call me by this name? ¡± Fu Li¡¯s ruthlessness gave Zhao Ying a huge blow. ¡°Ah... Fu Li. ¡± She thought that she still had a chance. Back then, she met Fu Li at a banquet, and they soon fell in love. When her mother heard that she was just a girl from an ordinary family, she immediately threw a check for five million dors to her, warning her not to get close to Fu Li again and to stay away from an Cheng. Faced with the temptation of five million yuan and the impossible position of young Madam Fu, Zhao Ying made a decision after a night of hard thinking. She took the five million yuan and ran away. Yi Yu actually regretted her decision back then. She actually gave up on a potential stock like Fu Li. If she could deal with Fu Li. Chapter 1390

Chapter 1390: Chapter 1379, please excuse me

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION After getting the position of young Madam Fu, let alone five million, the entire Fu family could be hers and her own son¡¯s. So, five yearster, she came back with her tail between her legs. She originally wanted to find out more about Fu Li, and then create an ¡°ident¡± for the heroine of the bitter love story to appear in front of Fu Li. Who knew that Fu Li actually had a new girlfriend, and Fu Li was still very good to her. Seeing that Fu Li had an additional woman by his side, Zhao Ying was so jealous that her heart was going crazy. She did not act rashly, but first looked up Yi Yu¡¯s information. It turned out that this Yi Yu was also a girl from an ordinary family. She was far from the so-called rich and famous family. It was just that her family was slightly better than hers. An ordinary girl also wanted to get close to the Fu family. She did not know how much the Fu family could not amodate ordinary girls like them, right? The more Zhao Ying thought about it, the more jealous she became. She originally wanted to tell Mrs. Fu that Yi Yu was Fu Li¡¯s girlfriend, but the Fu family was not someone she could easily get close to. Moreover, she had a grudge with Mrs. Fu in the past. Mrs. Fu hated her from the bottom of her heart, and it was even more impossible for her to meet her. However, it was not important. The Fu family would never ept a girl with an ordinary family background. Even such an outstanding girl like her was rejected by Madam Fu, let alone a woman who did not have any advantages other than her looks. Therefore, she decided to look for Fu Li first. Perhaps this man was still very nostalgic for their old friendship. How could Fu Li not see what this woman was thinking? For such a shallow woman who only had her own interests, no matter how deep her disguise was, he could see through it at a nce. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, excuse me. ¡± Zhao Ying pretended not to hear it and continued to smile. ¡°Even if we broke up, we¡¯re not boyfriend and girlfriend. But we¡¯re still considered old friends, aren¡¯t we? Are we so heartless? ¡± ¡°heartless? ¡± Fu Li felt that these three words were very interesting. He narrowed his eyes and leaned over to look at her. ¡°Then tell me, why do you live near Yi Yu¡¯s house? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s a coincidence. ¡± Fu Li¡¯s words directly shattered the mask on her face. She looked at the man in front of her in shock, her mind filled with disbelief. He... ... How did he know ? ? So he had already seen her and knew that she was back, but he had been pretending not to know! If he had known earlier that this man¡¯s thoughts were unpredictable, he would not have known that he was even more unfathomable than she had imagined. The methods that you thought were not enough in his eyes. If he could still be thick-skinned before, he would feel aplete humiliation now. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say it, I won¡¯t force you. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve already made it clear to you. A breakup should look like a breakup, especially now that I have a girlfriend. It¡¯s best that we don¡¯t even have a rtionship. ¡°You know very well that women always mind their exes. ¡± When Fu Li said this, there was still a smile on his lips. That kind of warmth was something that Zhao Ying had never seen before! It was this smile that made Zhao Ying¡¯s sense of danger rise. In the past, it was not that Fu Li had never had other girls around him. It was just that Fu Li had never taken those women seriously, but this Yi Yu! This Yi Yu looked ordinary, but she did not think that she would be so deep-handed! ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I thought I still had a chance. ¡± Zhao Ying smiled bitterly and looked straight at the man in front of her. ¡°If I said that I lived near Yi Yu¡¯s house to give us another chance, would you ept this excuse? ¡± ¡°Of course not. I never go back to the way things were. ¡± Fu Li answered easily. ¡°So, don¡¯t y tricks. I¡¯m not a man you can fool. Don¡¯t me me for not warning you beforehand. ¡± Chapter 1391

Chapter 1391: Chapter 1380

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Ah... ¡± Zhao Ying¡¯s mood, which she had been building up, was instantly defeated by Fu Li. Fu Li could not be bothered to spare her a nce and walked past her. Zhao Ying turned around, only to see him leave. After an unknown period of time, Zhao Ying suddenly squatted down and hugged her knees, crying. She admitted that the position of young Madam Fu was very tempting to her, but she also truly loved Fu Li, even though there were some selfish desires mixed in. Over the years, she had met many men and had had boyfriends, but none of them couldpare to him. His uninhibited and elegant speech, his almost perfect face, and his figure were not something that those people couldpare to. She was so conceited, how could she take a fancy to these men who were inferior to Fu Li. But now, Fu Li was firmly dominated by that woman called Yi Yu. That damn woman who dared to steal her man! ¡°sister, why are you here? ¡± Zhao Ying did not expect to meet her sister here. When she saw her sister¡¯s face full of tears, she was shocked. ¡°What happened? Sister, why are you still crying? Who bullied you? ¡± Zhao Ying cried and shook her head. ¡°He doesn¡¯t want me anymore, he really doesn¡¯t want me anymore... ¡± Zhao Ying knew who he was. ¡°It¡¯s okay, sister. It¡¯s fine if he doesn¡¯t want you. There are plenty of good men in the world. Let¡¯s go home now. ¡± Zhao Ying felt bad and nodded as her sister helped her up. Even if she was crying her heart out, that man wouldn¡¯t be able to see her, let alone feel sorry for her. Zhao Ying passed a tissue and called a taxi. The two sisters took a taxi and immediately went home. ¡°Xiao Ying, you¡¯re back? ¡± Zhao Ying¡¯s mother saw that her daughter was back and walked over with a smile on her face. ¡°How is it? Have you made any progress with that man? ¡± Zhao Ying felt a little ufortable when she mentioned Fu Li the moment she returned home. She shook her head and said, ¡°he already has another woman by his side. If he doesn¡¯t have another woman, perhaps I might still have a chance. ¡± Zhao Ying med Yi Yu for Fu Li¡¯s rejection of her. However, she did not understand. Even without Yi Yu, a man like Fu Li was not someone she could y with. The real love expert was Fu Li. However, no matter how strong a love expert was, there would be a day when they would fail. It was just that before they met, they would never be able to determine where they would fail. ¡°Who? Who is that woman? ¡± Zhao Ying¡¯s mother asked anxiously. Seeing that her sister was in a bad mood, Zhao Ying¡¯s mother kept pressuring her sister. She quickly tried to persuade her, ¡°mom, can you stop asking? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m already in a bad mood? ¡± In fact, she did not understand why her mother and sister always had hopes of marrying into a rich family. ¡°What do you know? Is it useful to be sad? Isn¡¯t that woman still by that rich young master¡¯s side? If you don¡¯t think of a way to snatch that man away, it¡¯s useless to be sad for the rest of your life! ¡± Zhao Ying¡¯s mother was very strong. Her words reminded Zhao Ying. That¡¯s right, what¡¯s the use of being sad. ¡°that girl was also born in an ordinary family. She¡¯s Xiao Ying¡¯s colleague. ¡± ¡°My colleague? ¡± Zhao Ying¡¯s eyes widened. Her sister¡¯s love rival was her colleague Did she have such a powerful colleague She didn¡¯t seem to have heard of any of her colleagues having rich daughters? ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re very familiar with her. ¡± Zhao Ying looked at her. ¡°Yi Yu. ¡± ¡°What? Yi yu-jie? ¡± Zhao Ying looked at her sister as if she had seen a ghost. ¡°sister, could your ex-boyfriend be young master Fu? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s him. ¡± Zhao Ying lowered her head and said in a mocking tone. Chapter 1392

Chapter 1392: Chapter 1381

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Zhao Ying did not know what to say. Sister Yi Yu and her boyfriend were very loving, but she never dreamed that young master Fu would be her sister¡¯s ex-boyfriend. When her sister had a rich second-generation boyfriend, she was still in high school, so she did not know much about their situation. Later, she heard from her mother that the rich second-generation mother threw a check to her sister, and her sister took the money and left an Cheng. In fact, she thought that her sister was too hasty. Since they were in love, why would she leave because of a threat? Mother Zhao did not know about Yi Yu¡¯s situation However, after knowing that she was an ordinary girl, she scoffed. ¡°since she doesn¡¯t have any family background, she can¡¯t enter the Fu family. As long as you work hard, you will have a much better life with that man. You won¡¯t end up like your father. ¡± ¡°I know. ¡± Zhao Ying nodded and nned to return to her room. Zhao Ying¡¯s emotions wereplicated. was her sister nning to poach someone else However, sister Yi Yu was usually very good to her. It was immoral for her sister to poach someone else! Her mother¡¯s worldview was really quite scary. ¡°Hey, where are you going? ¡± Zhao Ying had already changed her shoes and left the house. ¡°Mom, I still have to go to work. I¡¯m doing an internship. I can¡¯t bete. ¡± ¡°okay, you go ahead. ¡± Mother Zhao thought for a moment and added, ¡°Oh right, go and test that colleague of yours. It¡¯s best to build a good rtionship with her and find out her weaknesses. You have to stand on your sister¡¯s side, okay? ¡± Zhao Ying didn¡¯t say anything and only replied, ¡°Okay Mom, I¡¯m really going to bete for work. ¡± She really couldn¡¯t ept her mother¡¯s worldview. ... When she arrived at thepany, Zhao Ying felt a little guilty when she saw Yi Yu. After all, her sister wanted to be a mistress and poach someone else. ¡°Sister Yi Yu, good afternoon. ¡± ¡°Good afternoon. ¡± Yi Yu didn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood. Perhaps it was because she had a conflict with her boyfriend in the morning Zhao Ying Thought of her sister crying outside in the afternoon. Young Master Fu wouldn¡¯t have a conflict with Yi Yu because of this, right? ¡°Zhao Ying, why are you looking at me? ¡± Yi Yu felt goosebumps all over her body from Zhao Ying¡¯s stare. ¡°Sister Yi Yu, are you okay? ¡± ¡°What could be wrong with me? ¡± Yi Yu smiled and her voice became much gentler. ¡°Send these documents to the artistic director. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Just as Zhao Ying left, Fu Li, who was wearing sunsses, came in casually. ¡°Little Yu duo. ¡± Yi Yu was shocked by him. Without any warning, this person came in! ¡°What are you doing here? ¡± Yi Yu¡¯s face was red. She got up amid the crowd¡¯s screams and heckling and wanted to push this man out. ¡°everyone is working. What are you doing here? ¡± ¡°You guys can continue working. I won¡¯t disturb you anyway. ¡± Of course, she couldn¡¯t push him. Instead, he casually sat on her chair and turned around. ¡°Beauties, will I disturb your work? ¡± ¡°Of course not. Young Master Fu is wee toe and y! ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. With you here, our work efficiency will increase by a lot! ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Yi Yu. It¡¯s not a big deal to let your boyfriend stay here for a while. Anyway, BOSS Gu let him in. He must have tacitly allowed young master Fu toe and look for you. ¡± This man was very popr with women. Not to mention the young people who just joined thepany, even the older people didn¡¯t seem to find it a problem. ... Hearing the heckling, Yi Yu¡¯s face turned even redder. She could only re at Fu Li, not knowing what this man was trying to do. And the people in the office loved to watch the show! Chapter 1393 - Chapter 1381 was so sweet

Chapter 1393: Chapter 1381 was so sweet

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Seeing that he was so shameless as to upy her chair, Yi Yu had no choice but to tidy up her documents and desk with a dark face and move over to the other extra stools in the office. ¡°What are you doing here? ¡± Yi Yu red at her fiercely. The feeling of her territory being vited was very strong. ¡°I¡¯m here to apany you to work. Anyway, you¡¯ve been so busy recently that you don¡¯t even have time to eat. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be lonely, so I¡¯m here to apany you. ¡± Yi Yu:¡±...¡± She was not lonely at all! ¡°Stop it! ¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell you the truth. ¡± His long legs seemed to have nowhere to rest, and he kept feeling ufortable. When he saw Yi Yu¡¯s tense face, he deliberately moved closer. ¡°Why is your face so tense? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. If you hadn¡¯te, I might have been happier. ¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell you the truth. It¡¯s not that Little Yu duo is lonely, but I¡¯m lonely. ¡± Fu Li¡¯s voice had a special maism to it. Now that he deliberately slowed down, Yi Yu¡¯s face suddenly blushed and her heart started beating. ¡°Go away, or I¡¯ll ask the boss toe and chase her away. During working hours, no one is allowed to enter, do you know that? ¡± ¡°If I¡¯m a little further away, you can let me continue to apany you here? ¡± Yi Yu:¡±...¡± As if a loophole had been exploited, Yi Yu red at him without saying a word. However, Fu Li smiled gently beside her and started to tease the little guy in his hand. ¡°Wow, young master Fu, what a cute little dog. Is it bought for sister Yi Yu? ¡± A girl teased, ¡°yes, Little Yu duo likes this kind of pet very much. ¡± Xiao Yuduo? The girl let out a low cry. What a sweet cry. Faced with everyone¡¯s ambiguous gazes, Yi Yu felt that this man was deliberately causing trouble today. She didn¡¯t know that she would be shy! Only then did Yi Yu notice that he was holding a Corgi in his hand. He was clearly not suited for this style, but holding this dog actually had a special temperament. ¡°Why did you bring the dog in? ¡± Fu Li reached out to y with the dog and looked up at her with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t you like this kind of small animal very much? You¡¯ve been saying that you want to keep one? So, this dog will be yours from today onwards. I¡¯ll give it to you to keep. ¡± She did say that. Did this man have such a good memory He actually remembered such a trivial thing. ¡°Wow, young master Fu is good to sister Yi Yu. If only I had such a considerate boyfriend! ¡± A certain girl beside her started to be infatuated. Yi Yu was a little expressionless. ¡°then you can take care of it. ¡± The girl smiled awkwardly. ¡°I want to take care of it, but it¡¯s given to sister Yi Yu. So the heavy responsibility of taking care of the dog will be left to sister Yi Yu. ¡± Yi Yu:¡±...¡± The dog was suddenly ced in her arms and leaned its head in her arms, acting cute. ¡°Stop Fooling around, I¡¯m still at work. If you disturb my work, I¡¯ll really kick you out! ¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll hold the dog and quietly wait for you to get off work. ¡± Zhao Ying had just finished sending the documents. When she came back and saw Fu Li, she still couldn¡¯t believe it and stared at him with her eyes wide open. ¡°Young Master Fu? ¡± Didn¡¯t the two of them have a conflict at noon Why did they look so sweet now? Fu Li looked up at her with a smile on his face. ¡°This is your intern, right? I remember. ¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m an intern under sister Yi Yu. ¡± Zhao Ying felt a chill down her spine when he nced at her. Maybe it was just an illusion. But this man was really scary. ¡°hold the dog and don¡¯t make any noise. ¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you. ¡± The smile on his lips widened. Yi Yu quickly looked away and her face started to burn again. Chapter 1394

Chapter 1394: Chapter 1382, really?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Fu Li did not seem to be a yboy like he appeared to be. Did he already know something? Thinking of her sister, Zhao Ying felt a little guilty and a little scared. She was actually very timid. She did not even dare to say a few words to her boss. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Yi Yu saw that Zhao Ying¡¯s face was pale and thought that she was sick. ¡°Do you want to rest for a while? You Look Really Pale. ¡± ¡°No, no need. I probably did not take a good nap in the afternoon, so I don¡¯t look well. ¡± Yi Yu felt that it was better for her to lower her presence. She did not want to attract the attention of this couple. So after saying this, she immediately left. Yi Yu saw that she was quicker than a rabbit, so she didn¡¯t quite understand. ¡°I went to see your mother just now. ¡± An arm suddenly stretched out and passed through her shoulder from behind. Yi Yu was forced to lean against his chest. She was so shocked by his words that she almost cried out. ¡°what... What did you say? You actually dared to look for my mother? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being beaten to death by my mother? ¡± If she was really a cat, Yi Yu believed that she would have exploded ... This man actually dared to look for her mother at this time. was he crazy or was he saying this on purpose? ¡°Why did you imagine your mother to be so unreasonable? When she saw me, she was very calm. She even asked about my mother¡¯s situation. ¡± Yi Yu:¡±...¡± Looking at his face, Yi Yu was a little surprised and uncertain. Was it true or fake? ¡°You must be lying to me. ¡± Yi Yu smiled and began to brainwash herself. It was impossible. If her mother really saw Fu Li, she didn¡¯t know what she would do. ¡°If you think so, I can¡¯t do anything about it. But I think your mother actually quite admires me. ¡± ¡°...¡± Yi Yu¡¯s face darkened and she did not say anything. The more he yed it down, the more panic she felt in her heart. Could it be true? ¡°Tell me the truth. Did you go to see my mother? ¡± ¡°I told the truth, but little Yuduo, you don¡¯t believe me. ¡± ¡°What did my mother tell you? ¡± Yi Yu felt all the blood in her body rushing to her brain. She reached out and grabbed his cor. ¡°Are you crazy? My mother hates you the most! Aren¡¯t you afraid of being torn to pieces by her? ¡± ¡°So you are concerned about me. ¡± Fu Li quickly came to this conclusion. His peach blossom eyes slightly raised ¡°She is your mother, yet you don¡¯t even understand her better than I do. Your mother is a woman of higher education. No matter how much she hates me in her heart, she will not do anything extreme or disgraceful. ¡± Indeed, he did not understand what kind of person Yi Yu¡¯s mother was, but he knew how to judge people. He was very confident in his analysis of human nature. The facts proved that he was not wrong. Although Xia Lan did not have any expression when she saw his nce, she made tea for him out of courtesy. She sat there elegantly and demurely and asked, ¡°what do you want from me? ¡± Yi Yu felt like her heart was being strung up. She was a little worried that her mother might have misunderstood her. She was obedient and didn¡¯t intend to have anything to do with Fu Li anymore. ¡°No, I have to call my mother. ¡± Fu Li didn¡¯t say anything, but he held her hand and stopped her. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± ¡°Are you so obedient to your mother? Why do I remember that you¡¯re not such an obedient fool? ¡± Fu Li snatched the phone from her hand. The dog had already jumped out of her arms and was ying with the other girls in the office. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. ¡± Yi Yu bit her lip and quickly pulled her hand away from his hand. ¡°I am. You were the one who seduced me in the nightclub and brought me back. You were also the one who proposed to me first, so you have to take responsibility until the end. ¡± Chapter 1395

Chapter 1395: Who Was Harry in Chapter 1383?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Yi Yu had nothing to say. It seemed like she was the one who started it But the problem was that she herself did not know why all of this had happened. ¡°I... ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t quibble. Don¡¯t tell me you want to deny the truth? ¡± ¡°What do I deny? I dare to do it. ¡± ¡°very well. ¡± His tone softened from being forced. ¡°then take responsibility. ¡± There did not seem to be anything wrong with it, but he felt that something was strange. ¡°Harry and I will not disturb your work. After you get off work, we will have dinner with Harry. How about it? ¡± Yi Yu¡¯s mind was a little confused. She immediately asked, ¡°who is Harry? ¡± ¡°that dog? ¡± Yi Yu looked in the direction he pointed and indeed saw a dog that was very popr among the girls. Needless to say, it was a male dog. ¡°Why did you give a dog a human name? ¡± ¡°I like it. I think Harry will also like this name very much. ¡± Yi Yu was really drunk. She rolled her eyes at him and nned to concentrate on her work. ¡°Sister Yi Yu, it¡¯s your call. ¡± Zhao Ying answered the call and immediately transferred the call to Yi Yu. It turned out that she was needed to take a look at the advertising filming base. Recalling that she had just discussed the setyout with the set crew a few days ago, she hurriedly stood up. ¡°where are you going? ¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s work. ¡± Yi Yu nced at him and a teasing smile appeared on her lips. ¡°since you like to stay in my office so much, then you should stay with your dog. ¡± Fu Li felt stifled for a moment. He originally wanted to stay with her for a little longer. But soon, a smile appeared on his lips again. ¡°You go ahead. Harry and I will wait for you toe back. Also, this dog is a gift from me to you. It¡¯s already your dog. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to raise him. ¡± Yi Yu rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll help you raise it together. Even I¡¯m yours. What are you afraid of? ¡± Yi Yu seemed to say the second half of her sentence casually, and her face instantly turned red. If it was any other man who said this, she would definitely think that this man was very boring. But why did it feel different when it came out of his mouth? ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered with you. ¡± Yi Yu looked at the time and hurried over. The dog seemed to have noticed the subtle change in the mood of the male owner. It immediately rushed out of the girls¡¯encirclement, jumped on the male owner¡¯s leg, and barked a few times. ¡°Little smart-ass. ¡± Fu Li stroked the fur on its back and saw that it was lying on his leg very meekly. ... Yi Yu came out of thepany and was still thinking about whether she had gone too far just now. No matter what, he was someone who had been pampered since he was young. was she not giving him face? After hesitating for a while, Yi Yu repeatedly warned herself not to do this next time. It seemed like she was acting very pretentiously. ¡°Xiao Yu, why aren¡¯t you here yet? The designer of the set and I have been waiting for you. ¡± Her wechat rang and Yi Yu immediately replied, ¡°right away, I¡¯ll be there right away. ¡± As the venue was quite far from here, Yi Yu walked for more than ten minutes before she arrived. By the end of the day, it was already past five in the afternoon. Could it be that Fu Li was still in the office? Yi Yu was looking forward to it, but she didn¡¯t dare to think about it, afraid that she would be disappointed. When she returned to the office, she found that there weren¡¯t many people inside. Everyone had left work early, and from the outside, there didn¡¯t seem to be anyone inside. Yi Yu sighed and stepped into the office. She saw a man lying on the sofa with a nket over him. ¡°WOOF WOOF! ¡± The dog that had been curled up beside him suddenly jumped down and barked at her. Yi Yu squatted down and patted the dog¡¯s head. The Man on the Sofa was sound asleep. Chapter 1396

Chapter 1396: Chapter 1384, what are you doing?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION He must be very tired. Even though he had nothing to do today, perhaps he had already finished what he wanted to do earlier. For some reason, he felt touched. When he slept, he was like a child. The white curtain by the window was blown by the wind, and half of his face was coated with ayer of light golden light. Yi Yu¡¯s heart suddenly became very soft. Seeing his harmless appearance, it was quite rare, so she reached out and touched his hair. He could fall asleep here. The moment she let go, Fu Li suddenly opened his eyes, giving her a fright. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± ¡°I should be the one asking you what are you doing? ¡± Fu Li looked at her hurriedly putting down her hand, and a smile appeared on his face. ¡°Are you trying to take advantage of me secretly? ¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I see that you are really daring to fall asleep alone. Hurry up and get up immediately. ¡± Yi Yu quickly got up, covering the redness on her face. Of course, Fu Li would not expose her. He got up and tidied up his clothes, and suddenly held her face and kissed it. ¡°Hey... ¡± Before she could say anything, he hugged her waist, pressed down on the back of her head, and kissed her fiercely. Just as Yi Yu put her hand on his shoulder, she suddenly wanted to let go as if she had been electrocuted. She had forgotten that she wanted to draw a line between herself and this man. Unfortunately, the difference in strength between a man and a woman was already huge. Moreover, she liked this man, so she was unable to resist him after a series of entanglements. The things on the office desk were swept clean, and they fell to the ground with a loud sound. Realizing what he was trying to do, Yi Yu¡¯s eyes widened. She pressed her hand against his chest, trying to push him away. ¡°Fu Li, are you crazy? ¡± ¡°The time and ce are indeed not right. ¡± He realized where he was and spat at himself. Why did he want to take off his pants in someone else¡¯s office. Yi Yu heaved a sigh of relief and pushed him away, but he grabbed her hand. ¡°But, can you give me forty minutes? ¡± What was he saying? Yi Yu¡¯s eyes widened, and she immediately crawled out of his arms. ¡°crazy, are you really crazy? Don¡¯t you know that my office will be spied on by others? ¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s basically time to get off work now. There¡¯s no one here. ¡± Yi Yu¡¯s hand had just touched the door handle when Fu Li covered the back of her hand. The road waspletely blocked, and Yi Yu was grabbed back the moment she turned around. ¡°Okay, 30 minutes, that¡¯s the limit. ¡± ¡°Fu Li, don¡¯t be rash, calm down. ¡± Yi Yu looked at this unscrupulous man with embarrassment and anger, only to find that he was holding the desk with one hand while locking her on the desk. ¡°I can¡¯t calm down. ¡± ... Yi Yu realized that she had really gone crazy, because as soon as she was hugged by him, she would have a strange feeling, as if she could not break free and could only sink endlessly. ¡°Yi Yu, how can you be so cruel? If I had known earlier that you were cold-hearted, you would have always been the one who took the initiative, but you were also the one who left first. ¡± Her mouth was filled with the smell of blood. Yi Yu realized that he actually bit her, and her lips were bleeding. Faced with hisints, her heart trembled. Her hand unconsciously wrapped around his neck, and she began to respond awkwardly. ... After a long time, Yi Yu came back to her senses from her dazed state. When she saw her and Fu Li¡¯s state, she wanted to smash herself to death. How could she be seduced by beauty? This damned evildoer, he was too good at seducing people¡¯s hearts! ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, I¡¯m so F * CKING EMBARRASSED! ¡± Yi Yu directly buried her head in his arms and refused toe out. If there was someone outside, she might not be able to survive for the rest of her life! Chapter 1397

Chapter 1397: Chapter 1385

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. There¡¯s no one outside. ¡± As he helped her tidy up her clothes, he kissed her forehead a few times tofort her. ¡°Are you hungry? Let¡¯s go out for dinner? ¡± Yi Yu did not see the dog that was in a corner of the office just now. It probably ran out by itself at some point. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go out. ¡± Yi Yu did not say anything and only leaned on his shoulder. But when she came out and saw that there was still a secretary at the front desk, she was on the verge of breaking down. There was actually someone in thepany! How was she going to meet people tomorrow? Didn¡¯t that mean... ... She had listened to the whole thing ... Harry had unknowingly been shaking his head as he followed the two of them, appearing very harmonious. The secretary only turned around when she heard the barking of the dog. When she saw Yi Yu and Fu Li, she was still very puzzled. ¡°Sister Yi Yu, you and your boyfriend haven¡¯t gone back yet? ¡± She didn¡¯t know that she was in the office? Yi Yu¡¯s broken mood was saved. Fortunately, the office door was closed. The smile on her face was a little unnatural, but the man beside her was calm and at ease. ¡°We¡¯re going back soon. Why aren¡¯t you off work yet? ¡± The secretary smiled shyly. ¡°There¡¯s still a little bit of artiste information that I haven¡¯t finished processing. I¡¯ll be going back soon. ¡± ¡°okay, we¡¯ll go back first. ¡± After greeting the secretary, Yi Yu was held by Fu Li¡¯s hand and left. ¡°Why are you so shy? ¡± ¡°You still say that it¡¯s all your fault. ¡± Yi Yu was still struggling with the question just now. ¡°Do you think she heard it just now? ¡± ¡°which her? ¡± Seeing that he still had the face to joke with her, Yi Yu rolled her eyes at him and pulled down his sleeve. ¡°It¡¯s the secretary who was outside just now. Don¡¯t y dumb with me. Did you hear it? ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what she said? She thought that the two of US had left long ago. ¡± Yi Yu was speechless. ¡°She said that on purpose to give us face. Maybe she heard it clearly. ¡± ¡°I remember that the two of US actually didn¡¯t make a sound, especially when I didn¡¯t make a sound at all. As for you... ¡± ¡°You still want to say it? Stop it! ¡± Yi Yu covered her ears. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. ¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my fault. ¡± It was impossible to be reasonable. Now was the time to admit one¡¯s mistake without any reason. Yi Yu carefully thought about the secretary¡¯s expression and confirmed that she should not have heard the two of them in the office. Otherwise, they would not have acted so alike. Fu Li nced at him and felt that she was thinking too much. Why would he let outsiders hear her voice. No matter if it was a man or a woman, it was not allowed. After a soul-stirring scene, Yi Yu heaved a sigh of relief. She looked at a certain person¡¯s words again, but it was not his nose, eyes, or eyes. However, today, her mood was exceptionally calm. ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going. ¡± His hand was flung away before it could touch hers. ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry? ¡± He still held her hand and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what your mother said when she saw me? ¡± Yi Yu¡¯s curiosity was piqued. She really did not expect Fu Li to see her mother. She also wanted to know what Fu Li¡¯s mother, who had always ostracized the Fu family, would say to Fu Li. ¡°then let¡¯s go and eat. ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go! ¡± Was She afraid of him? Yi Yu was actually also curious. She was led to a restaurant by him. ¡°What do you want to eat? ¡± Fu Li handed her the menu. Fu Li came to her favorite restaurant. She liked all the dishes, but she only ordered a few symbolically. Fu Li nced at her and ordered a few of her favorite dishes. Chapter 1398

Chapter 1398: Chapter 1386 was nothing more than that

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°enough, I can¡¯t eat too much. ¡± What a waste! ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you. ¡± Although Yi Yu did not seem to like it on the surface, there was no doubt that she liked it very much. However, she pretended to look outside and brushed her hair. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what your mother and I are talking about? ¡± ¡°What? ¡± He moved closer and said in a maic voice, ¡°I told her that your daughter likes me very much, and I also like your daughter very much. If we were to be separated, the one who would be sad would be Xiao Yu. ¡± Yi Yu was stunned. This was so straightforward... ... was her mother really not angry ? ? ¡°Then, your mother sneered and asked me what¡¯s the use of you liking her. You can¡¯t protect Xiao Yu at all, and you will only hurt Xiao Yu. ¡± What her mother said was the truth. Thinking about the matching problem of the family background, Yi Yu felt as if a huge mountain was blocking in front of them. ¡°But I¡¯m not an ordinary person, Xiao Yu. ¡± He reached out to hold her hands and wrapped them in his palms. ¡°since I¡¯ve decided to be with you, I won¡¯t let you think about those messy things. Just be with me, that¡¯s all. ¡± ¡°I... ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. Let¡¯s just stay quiet for a while. ¡± Seeing the fatigue in the corners of his eyes, Yi Yu did not know if he had been under a lot of pressure recently. Her heart softened, and she tacitly agreed. She sighed in her heart. She was very clear on how much she liked him. Thinking back on how they had known each other until now, it felt like a dream. She had never thought that her childhood dream woulde true. He was really too outstanding and considerate. Other than the initial conflict, her subsequent feelings for him were very natural. After the red wine was served, the atmosphere between the two of them was much better. ¡°Sir, Miss, I hope you two have a romantic night. ¡± ¡°thank you. ¡± Yi Yu picked up the wine ss and lightly clinked it with his. ¡°Yi Yu? ¡± A very gentle voice was heard. Yi Yu subconsciously turned her head and saw an extremely gentle face. Was it Zhao Ying? When Fu Li saw that face, his expression changed slightly, and his eyes became much sharper. ¡°It¡¯s you. What a coincidence, Zhao Ying. Are you here to eat too? ¡± Yi Yu quickly realized that something was wrong with Fu Li. Even though it was only for a split second, her previous guess was confirmed. The two of them must have known each other. Even though Zhao Ying only greeted her and didn¡¯t even look at Fu Li, her woman¡¯s intuition told her that there must have been a conflict between them. ¡°Yes. ¡± Zhao Ying smiled gently. A man beside her asked, ¡°is this your friend? ¡± Zhao Ying nodded and extended her hand to introduce the man beside her. ¡°This is my friend, Jia Qiang. Jia Qiang, this is my friend, Yi Yu, and her boyfriend. We originally nned to have dinner together, but we didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. ¡± Yi Yu smiled, but she was paying attention to Fu Li¡¯s expression. Unfortunately, the moment the woman appeared, Fu Li¡¯s expression changed. From the beginning to the end, there was no expression on his face, only looking at her. Yi Yu was a little embarrassed by his stare. What are you looking at, you stinky man! Doesn¡¯t this man know how powerful his gaze is? The atmosphere suddenly became a little strange. Because Yi Yu was not familiar with Zhao Ying, Zhao Ying seemed to have noticed the stiff atmosphere. She smiled and said, ¡°enjoy your meal, we¡¯ll go over first. ¡± ¡°okay. ¡± Yi Yu smiled. She saw the woman gracefully follow the man in the suit to a window seat. ¡°Is she pretty? ¡± Yi Yu asked a question that wasmonly known as a ¡°death sentence¡± . Chapter 1399

Chapter 1399: Can We talk about Chapter 1387

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I didn¡¯t see it clearly. ¡± Fu Li seemed to dislike her question. ¡°Why do you women always like to pay attention to other women? If you have time, you should pay more attention to your men. ¡± Heh, women. Yi Yu smiled andforted herself a lot. If he said that she was beautiful, then she would definitely feel frustrated. If he said that she was not beautiful, then Yi Yu would think that he was being hypocritical. Yes, he gave her a satisfactory answer just now. However, Yi Yu was still stubborn. ¡°I like it. Can you control me? ¡± He looked at her, not knowing whether tough or cry, and said meaningfully, ¡°HMM, I can¡¯t control you. You¡¯re just a disobedient little bastard, but I was the one who spoiled you. ¡± ¡°...¡± Yi Yu felt very sweet in her heart, but she only raised her head proudly and began to eat under his reminder. She would not take the initiative to ask him about his rtionship with Zhao Ying. When he wanted to tell her one day, he would take the initiative to tell her. ¡°Are you going to watch a movie tonight? ¡± Seeing that it was still early, Fu Li felt that he had dealt with his mother-inw, so he became a lot more unscrupulous. ¡°What movie? ¡± Yi Yu actually liked to watch movies. Every time a new movie was released, even a person would like to go to the cinema to watch it. Fu Li smiled and booked a movie ticket for the VIP room. It seemed to be a movie about love, but the reviews were good, so it should not be a bad movie. During this time, someone seemed to have called him. Fu Li nced at Yi Yu and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take a call and be right back. You sit here and wait for a while. ¡± ¡°okay, go ahead. ¡± Fu Li took the phone and stood up, but in the next moment, he kissed her. Yi Yu was so scared that she leaned back. She reacted and pped him away. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You scared me to death! ¡± Although she was really scared, her heart was still filled with sweetness, and half of her face was red. ¡°He only knows how to scare people. I get annoyed whenever I see him. ¡± Even though she said that, she still felt disgusted by his words. When they saw him on the phone outside, they all felt that he was insufferably handsome. Zhao Ying was not far from them. She had epted an invitation from a suitor today, but her heart was not there when she sat there. She could not help but look at Yi Yu. She pretended not to look at Fu Li. She deliberately stayed close to this man, just to see how Jealous Fu Li was. She even deliberately introduced this man as a friend in front of them. Unfortunately, Fu Li¡¯s behavior disappointed her. Especially when they were ying around on the seats. Her eyes were burning red. Does he not care about me at all? ¡°Xiao Ying? ¡± Jia Qiang had been trying to find a topic to talk about today, but Zhao Ying always seemed to be in a bad mood. ¡°Xiao Ying, are you in a bad mood? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± Zhao Ying smiled. ¡°I saw my friend over there alone. I¡¯ll go over and say hello beforeing over. ¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t Ie along too? ¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯ll be back soon. ¡± Jia Qiang was a little disappointed and sat back down. ¡°Okay. ¡± Zhao Ying had also put in a lot of effort today. She was wearing a rtively long dress. Jia Qiang thought that she had specially dressed up for him, and he was secretly delighted. Little did he know that she was just showing it to her old lover. ¡°Xiao Yu, why are you here alone? ¡± Zhao Ying held the corner of her dress and came over with a very gentle smile on her face. ¡°Oh, my boyfriend went out to make a phone call. ¡± Yi Yu¡¯s expression became very cold. Zhao Ying did not notice her expression. She just smiled and said, ¡°Xiao Yu, can I talk to you? ¡± Chapter 1400

Chapter 1400: Chapter 1388 owed her an Oscar

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Yi Yu saw that she was sitting across from her. Even if she did not want to chat with her, she could not reject her outright. She only took a sip of red wine and said, ¡°my boyfriend might be back soon. If you want to chat, I might not be able to stay with you for long. ¡± However, Yi Yu felt very ufortable because Zhao Ying was sitting in the seat that Fu Li had just sat in. However, seeing that Yi Yu did not know anything about it, she could only choose to endure it! In fact, Yi Yu did not want to appear bitter and mean, but looking at this kind of person who looked innocent but actually had evil intentions, she felt annoyed. They were the good guys, but the bad guys were the bad guys. Zhao Ying¡¯s expression changed for a moment when she heard her words, but she quickly returned to her original gentleness. ¡°I just saw that you were alone here, so I wanted to chat with you. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Yi Yu took another sip of red wine. At this moment, she suddenly did not want Fu Li toe back so soon. She wondered what kind of past they had. Could it be that their old love had rekindled? ¡°I saw you and your boyfriend a few times. It¡¯s also a coincidence. ¡± Zhao Ying suddenly picked up the goblet on the table and drank a mouthful of wine. Yi Yu watched her drink and could not hold it in anymore. ¡°You drank my boyfriend¡¯s wine, you... don¡¯t you think it¡¯s dirty? ¡± Didn¡¯t this woman feel disgusted She actually drank the wine left behind by someone else There was also someone else¡¯s saliva in it! In Yi Yu¡¯s heart, only people who were close to each other could drink each other¡¯s wine. Obviously, Zhao Ying regarded herself as Fu Li¡¯s close person. Yi Yu felt very ufortable. Did this woman not put her in her eyes too much? After all, she was Fu Li¡¯s girlfriend that he admitted in public. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry! ¡± Zhao Ying seemed to have just reacted, as if it was just an unintentional action. ¡°I¡¯m used to it, I didn¡¯t notice for a moment... ¡± As if she had said something wrong, Zhao Ying¡¯s face turned pale, and she stuttered, unable to speak. Yi Yu felt like she was going to explode. This woman was too good at acting, she felt like the world owed her an Oscar. From the beginning to the end, she almost told her straight up that she and your boyfriend knew each other and that they had an affair before. I used to drink red wine with him, so I can¡¯t change this habit now. Get lost, you woman! With this information in her mind, Yi Yu was suddenly not angry anymore. She was not going to fall for this kind of person¡¯s trick. She would sow discord between them, and if she was sessfully sowed, she might end up in a pitiful position. On the other hand, she would not receive any benefits, and she might even be criticized for being too shrewd! This was the most powerful function of the White Lotus! ¡°What exactly are you trying to tell me? ¡± Yi Yu could no longer bear to watch her performance. ¡°You came over to chat with me. I don¡¯t think you just want to chat, right? What is the rtionship between you and Fu Li? ¡± Zhao Ying did not expect her to expose her on the spot. She thought that she had covered it up well, and Yi Yu would definitely be suspicious and go back to interrogate Fu Li. She understood Fu Li¡¯s personality very well. He never liked women to ask about his privacy. Once it was vited, he would be very unhappy. ¡°You saw through it? ¡± Zhao Ying smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I thought I could hold it in. I didn¡¯t expect to lose myself when I saw him. ¡± ¡°Hmm, so you two used to be boyfriend and girlfriend? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Zhao Ying seemed to be immersed in the memories of the past. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be five years in the blink of an eye. I actually met him at a dinner party. ¡± ¡°sorry, I¡¯m not in the mood to know how you and my boyfriend met. ¡± Yi Yu interrupted her directly. ¡°I¡¯m his girlfriend now. ¡± Chapter 1401

Chapter 1401: Why did Chapter 1389 remind her of this

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I didn¡¯t want to disturb you. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t help but lose myposure when I see him again. At the same time, I remember our past... ¡± She sounded so wronged. Yi Yu felt like she was a bad person. He was so pitiful. ¡°I know you didn¡¯t disturb me, but Miss Zhao, no one likes their boyfriend¡¯s ex to talk about your past. You should go back. Your friend seems to be waiting for you. ¡± Yi Yu saw the man at the table looking at her from time to time, as if he was afraid that she would bully Zhao Ying. She was very unhappy. ¡°Xiao Yu, don¡¯t be so agitated. I really didn¡¯te here to disturb you. I just wanted to talk to you about something. ¡± Her eyes were full of pleading. Zhao Ying was facing Jia Qiang, so Jia Qiang saw that the woman he was chasing was full of sorrow. The woman opposite him was aggressive, and he immediately felt pity for her. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± Jia Qiang walked over and scolded Yi Yu for no reason. Heforted his goddess, ¡°how did she bully you? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing... ¡± Zhao Ying looked pitiful, but Yi Yu, who was being scolded for no reason, felt even more ufortable. ¡°Sir, could you please take your girlfriend away? It won¡¯t look like I¡¯m really bullying her. ¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not bullying her, then who is? Why would a person cry for no reason? ¡± Jia Qiang looked as if he had taken gunpowder. Seeing that there was no one around Yi Yu, he felt much braver. He did not know where the man had gone. ¡°Jia Qiang, don¡¯t be like this. He didn¡¯t do it on purpose. ¡± Zhao Ying looked embarrassed. She turned around and tried to persuade him. ¡°No matter what you think of me, I really didn¡¯t want to interfere in your rtionship. I just want to remind you of something. Pay attention to his mother. ¡± Mother? Yi Yu frowned. Why did he remind her of this. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for his mother who broke us up, perhaps we wouldn¡¯t have fallen into such a situation. ¡± Zhao Ying¡¯s lips were full of sarcasm ¡°His mother despised me for being a girl from an ordinary family. The Fu family is a wealthy family. A girl from an ordinary family like me is obviously not worthy of Fu Li. ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to remind me. ¡± There was a good saying. Only women could tell what kind of woman she was. Zhao Ying definitely didn¡¯t mean it to remind her. She just wanted to drive a wedge between her and Fu Li and make her dislike Fu Li. ¡°Why are you so ungrateful? ¡± Seeing that his goddess was sad, Jia Qiang¡¯s face turned red. Now was the time to show off his boyfriend¡¯s strength in front of his goddess. ¡°I am ungrateful, so could this gentleman please bring your girlfriend back? ¡± Yi Yu saw that everyone was pointing at her, and she didn¡¯t want to make a scene. She didn¡¯t want to beughed at by these people because of these unreasonable people. ¡°APOLOGIZE! ¡± Jia Qiang looked at Yi Yu coldly. ¡°I want you to apologize! ¡± ¡°Jia Qiang! ¡± Although Zhao Ying was trying to persuade him, she did not do anything. She just let Jia Qiang humiliate Yi Yu like that. Yi Yu felt that she had been unlucky for a few lifetimes today. She was actually targeted by these two inexplicable people. ¡°Look at these three people. Is it because a new lover met an old lover, so they tore each other apart? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible. This man has been protecting that very innocent beauty. I guess that woman was too much of a bully! ¡± Therefore, someone who was nosy immediately said to Yi Yu, ¡°beauty, your man doesn¡¯t love you anymore. Why do you have to make things difficult for other women? ¡± Chapter 1402

Chapter 1402: Chapter 1390: unreasonable people

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°That¡¯s right. You can¡¯t control your own man, and now you have the nerve to make things difficult for other women. What A WEIRDO! ¡± A woman who seemed to be sharp and mean said. Yi Yu was sitting here alone. She did not know why she had attracted the attention of this group of people, and she felt very wronged. Why should she be wronged like this. ¡°This beauty, this matter has nothing to do with you. What right do you have to criticize me? Do I owe you money? ¡± Yi Yu retorted the strange woman in a bad tone, feeling that it was inexplicable. That woman had a bad temper to begin with. She immediately stood up and picked up the red wine in front of her and sshed it on Yi Yu¡¯s face. ¡°You dare to confront me? Who Do you think you are, you stinky woman! Find out my identity first before you talk to me! ¡± Yi Yu was inexplicably sshed with red wine. She was about to go crazy from anger. She had never been so angry before! How could there be such an unreasonable group of people. ¡°although I don¡¯t know who you are, based on what you said, I dare to say that you are a mistress. Men Nowadays can¡¯t control their lower bodies. Mistresses usually me their original husbands for not being able to control their men! ¡± Yi Yu sneered She pointed at the strange woman without hesitation. The strange woman widened her eyes and pointed at her. ¡°You... How dare you scold me! ¡± However, Yi Yu was right. She was indeed a mistress, but because she was attached to that man, no one dared to point at her nose and call her a mistress like that! Zhao Ying, who was standing beside Yi Yu, saw that Yi Yu was in such a sorry state, and the corners of her mouth could not help but curve up. However, she still had to pretend to be innocent. This time, Yi Yu had provoked a woman that she should not have provoked. She deserved it! ¡°You deserve it, you bitch! ¡± Jia Qiang looked at the woman¡¯s sorry state and snorted. He did not think that he was a man who bullied a woman. ¡°Yi Yu, are you okay? ¡± Seeing that Yi Yu was being bullied, Zhao Ying still looked concerned. She took a piece of paper and wanted to help her dry the fruit juice on her body. ¡°Get away from me! Don¡¯t touch me! ¡± Yi Yu was about to cry from the anger of these two shameless people. ¡°Are you deliberatelying here to find trouble? Zhao Ying, I thought you were a woman with a personality. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so dirty! If you want to win back Fu Li, if you have the ability to fight me in the open, what¡¯s the use of scheming? ¡± ¡°Yi Yu, you¡¯ve misunderstood me... ¡± Seeing that Yi Yu was not listening, she turned around and wanted to leave the restaurant. Zhao Ying¡¯s face was innocent, but she secretly stretched out her foot. Yi Yu did not pay attention to her foot. She tripped over something and fell heavily to the ground. It hurts! Seeing that her little trick had seeded, Zhao Ying¡¯s face was full of pride. Yi Yu felt that her knee was scratched. The grievance in her heart finally piled up, and tears started to flow down her face. ¡°B * Tch, you dare to leave without apologizing to me? ¡± The strange woman who had just walked over, was still gnashing her teeth at the fact that Yi Yu had just scolded her mistress. ¡°B * Tch... ¡± Before she could finish her second sentence, she saw a cold-faced young man standing at the door. He was walking towards her, his peach blossom eyes covered with ayer of unmatched coldness. The aura around him instantly shocked the entire scene. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± Fu Li looked at the battered woman on the ground, and the coldness in his eyes deepened. His gaze fell on Zhao Ying who was at the side. At that moment, Zhao Ying, who was still in shock, almost could note back to her senses. Her expression was a little unnatural. Jia Qiang did not expect that the man from before would actually return. For some reason, he suddenly had a very bad feeling. This feeling came from the man in front of him. Chapter 1403

Chapter 1403: Chapter 1391: causing trouble

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Fu Li! ¡± Yi Yu couldn¡¯t help but cry when she saw Fu Li. Fu Li squatted down and picked her up. When he saw the wound on her knee, he felt like a storm wasing. ¡°Who did it? ¡± Fu Li knew who did it. ording to the theory of micro-expressions, he quickly locked onto the people who bullied Yi Yu. ¡°Does it hurt? ¡± Zhao Ying shivered. When he asked Yi Yu, his tone was like a 130-degree turn, so gentle that it could kill. ¡°It hurts so much, why did youe sote? Did you onlye because I was being bullied to death by these people? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was dyed by my mother¡¯s phone call just now. ¡± Fu Li¡¯s tone gradually turned cold. Someone actually dared to touch his people. It seemed that they did not know where his crueltyy. He pressed the woman¡¯s head against his chest andforted her softly. When Yi Yu saw Fu Li appear, the grievance in her heart burst out like a flood. She felt that she had grasped onto a life-saving Straw. She was too flustered just now. The strange woman who had criticized Yi Yu naturally recognized Fu Li, because the man she was with had dealings with Fu Li. So she was Fu Li¡¯s woman! The strange woman suddenly trembled, thinking that she might have caused trouble. ¡°Young Master Fu... ¡± ¡°It seems that CEO Zhang¡¯s woman is very disobedient. I think we should tell CEO Zhang¡¯s wife at the same time and let the main pce teach her a lesson. What do you think? ¡± CEO Zhang, who was originally sitting, took a deep breath when he saw that it was Fu Li. This time, he wished he could p this woman away. It was one thing for him to be fierce in the past, but now, he had actually offended Fu Li¡¯s woman! If he told his wife about this, his wife would definitely cause a divorce. Once his father-inw got angry, hispany might even be finished... ... ¡°B * Tch, why aren¡¯t you apologizing to her? ! ¡± CEO Zhang pped her a few times, as if he was anxious. The woman screamed andy on the ground. Suddenly, she burst into tears, and the man was still cursing on the side. Yi Yu¡¯s eyes were burning when she saw this scene. She only quietly leaned on Fu Li¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Kneel Down and admit your mistake until she forgives you. ¡± When these two words came out of Fu Li¡¯s mouth, everyone present seemed to be shocked. They could not believe what he said. KNEEL DOWN? ¡°Why? ¡± Everyone present was very tactful, but when Jia Qiang saw his goddess¡¯ Pale face, he immediately felt a rush of hot blood. Those waiters were stunned. Did this man know who he was challenging? Sure enough, Fu Li only sneered. He settled Yi Yu on the stool and walked towards the man in a few steps. ¡°What¡¯s your name? ¡± Fu Li stood in front of him. The Aura around him made Jia Qiang cower. This man was too scary, even though he was standing in front of him. ¡°My name is Jia Qiang. ¡± Zhao Ying seemed to have just recovered from the cold water. She looked at him and begged, ¡°ah... Fu Li, I¡¯m sorry. We offended Miss Yi just now. Please, for the sake of our past friendship... ¡± Fu Li ignored him He just looked at the man in front of him and said, ¡°Jia Qiang? Don¡¯t say that I¡¯m bullying you. I¡¯ll let you hit me once. If I can be defeated by you, I¡¯ll let you go. But if you can¡¯t defeat me with one punch, Jia Qiang, I¡¯ll let you know what it¡¯s like to live a life worse than death. ¡± Jia Qiang:¡±...¡± This person was really scary, but things had already happened. He could only brace himself and continue, ¡°One Punch? Is defeating you a win? ¡± ¡°Yes, if I¡¯m defeated by you, you win. On the contrary, if you lose, you¡¯ll be at my disposal. ¡± Chapter 1404

Chapter 1404: Chapter 1392 kneel down and admit your mistake

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Jia Qiang thought that he was a strong man. This punch would definitely knock him down. In a while, he would have to use all his strength! Thinking of this, Jia Qiang agreed. He used almost all his strength on his right fist. He decided to attack the weakest part of the man, so he threw a punch at him. However, he used all his strength, but he did not manage to hit the man until he moved slightly. The man still stood steadily on the spot and looked at him coldly. Jia Qiang broke out in a cold sweat. Fu Li was very rxed and moved around on the spot. When he heard the movement of his fingers in the air, Jia Qiang suddenly felt extremely scared. Suddenly, a fist smashed into his face. His teeth fell out of his mouth, and he fell to the ground. A pool of blood spurted out of his mouth. It hurt! It was too painful! Not only was his face injured, even his lower body was hit hard. Jia Qiang curled up on the ground and kept sweating. Fu Li¡¯s cold voice rang out, ¡°since you¡¯ve lost, then you should stop being a man. ¡± The women around him were scared out of their wits, but they did not dare to scream. ¡°kneel down and admit your mistake. ¡± Zhao Ying was so scared that her whole body was trembling. It had been five years since theyst met, and he was much scarier than before. She had always been a sensible woman, so she immediately knelt in front of Yi Yu and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Yi Yu. I beg for your forgiveness. ¡± Yi Yu¡¯s anger had dissipated a lot, but she did not want to see Zhao Ying¡¯s face again, so she said coldly, ¡°you can go. If you see me in the future, please take a detour. ¡± Zhao Ying bit her lip and ran out of the restaurant without saying a word. She did not want to see such a scene again. She always felt that she was embarrassing herself. He was actually so protective of that woman. Why was he so protective of that woman! These words kept repeating in her mind, and Zhao Ying could not ept it anymore. ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡± Yi Yu did not want to make things too ugly, so she reached out and tugged at the man¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Okay. ¡± Fu Li quickly put away the sharpness on his body, reached out and picked up the woman, and directly left the restaurant. The wind outside blew, blowing away the strands of hair on her forehead. She even felt that the wind blew her quitefortably. ¡°where are you taking me? ¡± Seeing him reverse the car, Yi Yu could not help but ask. It did not seem like the direction to go home. ¡°To the hospital. Your knee is injured. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, ¡± Yi Yu retorted stubbornly. ¡°I want to go home. I want to go to bed early. ¡± ¡°Bandage the wound, and I¡¯ll send you back. ¡± She could not refute his words at all! Anyway, she could not beat him, so Yi Yu could only listen to him. When she arrived at the hospital, she wanted to get out of the car, but she was hugged by Fu Li. She did not have the chance to resist at all, but once she struggled, he would warn her. She looked away as if she was angry and did not look at him. Why was she so fierce? She only had a graze on her knee, it was not a broken leg, okay? Seeing the nurses passing by looking at them strangely, Yi Yu felt that her face was red. She could only bury her face in his shoulder. ¡°Doctor, her leg is bruised. ¡± Yi Yu sat on his leg awkwardly. If she were at home, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal, but this was in public. Many strangers were looking at them, okay? Yi Yu was about to break down. She was embarrassed, so she couldn¡¯t sit still. ¡°Sit properly. What are you twisting? ¡± Yi Yu hugged his neck and stopped moving instantly, like a poor little girl who had been scolded. Chapter 1405

Chapter 1405: Chapter 1393, Mrs. Fu

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION However, Fu Li did not seem to feel embarrassed. He even felt that it was very normal. He asked the doctor seriously what to pay attention to. ¡°just rub some medicinal wine on it. This broken skin is indeed a little serious. ¡± The doctor checked the wound and found that there were no bones. Yi Yu heaved a sigh of relief and sat in his arms obediently. ¡°You sit here first. I¡¯ll get someone to drive over. ¡± Fu Li put her in the infirmary and felt more at ease. He had just left the restaurant for a short while and was bullied by those people. However, this was a hospital and there was no big problem. ¡°okay,e back quickly. ¡± Yi Yu was a little scared by what had happened just now. She was really unlucky! ¡°Okay. ¡± His voice was gentle. This feeling of being relied on was very good, and his figure quickly disappeared from the infirmary. Yi Yu sat on the stool in boredom and took out her phone to pass the time. ... ¡°Madam, are you okay? ¡± The middle-aged man in a suit next to her was very respectful. He looked at the woman lying on the hospital bed and asked. ¡°Not dead yet. ¡± Madam Fu was in a bad mood. She had been in the hospital for an hour, but her son did note, and her husband did note. Initially, she only had a slight headache, but now she was so angry with the father and son that her head did not hurt at all. ¡°Madam, what are you saying? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. I think the father and son just hope that one day they can anger me to death! ¡± Just as Mrs. Fu finished her angry words, Fu Yao stepped into the ward. ¡°Madam, what¡¯s wrong with you? ¡± Mrs. Fu looked at her husband and finally felt a little better. ¡°My head hurts so much. Why are you only here now? And that Brat Fu Li, I see that both of you can¡¯t wait for a useless woman like me to DIE TO BE CLEAN! ¡± ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? ¡± Fu Yao retorted sternly. ¡°Why are you still acting like a child? If you¡¯re not feeling well, you have to recuperate. You¡¯re always saying such depressing things! ¡± All you know is to me yourself and never know how to coax her. Don¡¯t you know that women like to hear good things? Madam Fu¡¯s eyes immediately turned red. This old fogey was like this when he was young, and he was still like this even when he was old! In a fit of anger, Madam Fu lifted the nket and got off the bed. She put on her shoes and immediately ran out. The assistant was about to chase after her, but Fu Yao stopped her. ¡°Let her go and make a scene. She hasn¡¯t stopped all day. Seriously! ¡± The Assistant:¡±...¡± Since the boss had spoken, he did not dare to say anything. It was not good for him to get involved in a couple¡¯s quarrel. Madam Fu did not expect that Fu Yao would really not chase after her. She was so angry that tears kept falling. ¡°Men are really not good! ¡± She walked a few rounds in the hospital corridor and was a little dejected. However, when she passed by an infirmary, she identally saw a familiar face. She seemed to have seen it somewhere before. ¡°It¡¯s you? ¡± When Madam Fu went back, she asked Yi Yu when she saw her. Yi Yu was shocked. She saw the madam that she had helped in the car ident. ¡°It¡¯s me. You¡¯re also in the hospital? What a coincidence. ¡± Madam Fu snorted coldly and swaggered in. She sat down in front of Yi Yu and nced at her wound. ¡°Why did you hit your knee? You¡¯re already so old. Why are you so stupid? ¡± She did not stand on ceremony and sat down to chat with Yi Yu. Yi Yu:¡±...¡± Although this Madam¡¯s words were not pleasant to hear, Yi Yu could hear another kind of awkward concern. Yi Yu suddenly felt a contrast and could not help but burst intoughter. ¡°What are youughing at? ¡± ¡°Nothing, I think Madam is very cute. ¡± Madam Fu snorted and did not refute her. The word cute was considered apliment, so she reluctantly epted it. Chapter 1406

Chapter 1406: Chapter 1394: Meeting between mother-inw and daughter-inw

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Yi Yu did not know how she met thedy from the previous car ident, but she did not seem to have any serious injuries. She had probably recovered. She did not hit anything the previous time. To put it bluntly, it was not a car ident. It was thisdy who was standing on a pair of ten to twenty centimeters high. Ai Mei could not control such high shoes, which was why she fell on the road. Even if the car passed by her and did not touch her, she might still fall! ¡°Lady, don¡¯t wear that thing in the future. Although everyone has a love of beauty, it is not worth it to be too beautiful and damage your body. ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wear them even if I want to. Those shoes were already cut by you. I threw them away a long time ago. ¡± Madam Fu did not refute her. In fact, she herself was a little curious as to why she would subconsciously rx in front of this young woman. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t want you topensate my shoes. ¡± Speaking up to this point, Yi Yu suddenly became afraid. Thisdy¡¯s temperament was not quite the same. Perhaps she really was from a rich family. That time, she actually dared to cut the heels of someone else¡¯s high heels. What if those shoes were worth a hundred to two hundred thousand... ... Madam Fu saw the change in Yi Yu¡¯s expression. Of course, she knew what she was thinking. She raised her Chin and said, ¡°alright, didn¡¯t I say that I don¡¯t want you to pay for my shoes? Although these shoes are custom-made, they¡¯re not worth much. At most, they¡¯re worth a few tens of thousands of yuan. ¡± At most, a few tens of thousands of yuan... ... Yi Yu felt that her neck was a little stiff. As expected, this kind of rich person waspletely different from her. A few tens of thousands of yuan was not considered rich? The facts proved once again that if she ever saw a woman on the street fall and twist her high-heeled shoes in the future, she must not take the initiative to do anything to her shoes. This was tens of thousands of yuan. If she didn¡¯t eat or drink, she wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything for a month. ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy. ¡± Yi Yu was still wondering why Fu Li wasn¡¯t back yet. The feeling of being together with this woman was very strange, and she felt an invisible pressure. ¡°Why are you like a mute? You¡¯re not talking again? ¡± Madam Fu saw that Yi Yu wasn¡¯t talking, and she seemed to be in a bad mood. ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know what to say. If I were to ask something about your family, I feel that it¡¯s very impolite. ¡± Madam Fu raised her chin. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t mind. ¡± Yi Yu almost wanted to cry. She cursed in her heart, I do mind! She was not someone who liked to be close to others, and she was worried that she was ady from an extraordinary family. Such ady was usually very wary of strangers. After all, thisdy spoke coldly thest time. What do you want? Yi Yu was also somewhat helpless. Of course, Madam Fu did not know what Yi Yu was thinking. She just leaned back on the chair, her whole body slumped on it without any bearing. ¡°What are you looking at? ¡± Noticing Yi Yu¡¯s curious gaze, madam Fuzily replied, ¡°Girl, are you married? ¡± ¡°Not yet. ¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s the best time to get married at your age. Have you not met the right person? ¡± ¡°Yeah, I guess so. I don¡¯t have any ns to get married for the time being. ¡± Based on her and Fu Li¡¯s current situation, they still had to fight a long battle to get married. The oue was still uncertain. If she could really walk into the wedding hall with him, she would like to have a wedding that she liked, not the kind that would be used to deal with the media and rtives. Mrs. Fu Smiled. ¡°I really envy girls your age. If only I could return to your age. ¡± Chapter 1407

Chapter 1407: Chapter 1395: Women are not to be trifled with

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION If she were to return to her twenties, would she still choose that man? Sometimes, she really did not know. ¡°It¡¯s not good at all. I have to consider my parents, my sry, and my marriage. Ady is in such afortable state now. I can¡¯t even enjoy it when I¡¯m your age. ¡± ¡°Youss, don¡¯t call me ady. It¡¯s really too sour... my surname is Zhou. You should call me sister Zhou. ¡± No one would call themselves an aunt, so they might as well call themselves sister Zhou. ¡°Sister Zhou. ¡± Yi Yu smiled. This voice made Madam Fu feel very good. Just as she was about to say something.. She heard a man¡¯s voiceing from outside. ¡°What are you doing here? Didn¡¯t you get a headache and get sick? Why are you lying on the hospital bed? ¡± Madam Fu looked up and indeed saw that ck-faced demon. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would let me go and cause trouble? Now you¡¯re pretending toe and look for me? ¡± Fu Yao didn¡¯t have much of an emotional change. He just stepped into the ward and his pupils shrank when he saw Yi Yu. Why did this girl look so much like her... ... Yi Yu realized that she was being targeted by an uncle. She was being stared at until her hair stood on end. Furthermore, he was the husband of thisdy. Looking at their attire, they were indeed not ordinary people. ¡°You... ¡± Although Fu Yao¡¯s emotions were more emotional, he did not show much on his face. It was as if he was asking a stranger, ¡°what¡¯s your name? ¡± ¡°My name is Yi Yu. ¡± Yi Yu did not know why she had attracted the attention of this uncle. However, when she thought of thedy beside her, she felt that she could understand. ¡°Sir, your wife might be a little bored, so she ran over here. ¡± It was exactly the same. Even the tone of her voice and her expression were the same. Fu Yao did not think that he would meet a woman that looked so much like her here! Judging from her age, she should be her daughter. Could it be that she had also returned to an city? With that thought, Fu Yao¡¯s eyes scanned his surroundings without changing his expression. After realizing that there was no one around, his emotions did not change much. He only acknowledged Yi Yu¡¯s words. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. Don¡¯t cause trouble for thedy. ¡± Mrs. Fu Still wanted to chat with Yi Yu, but when she saw her husband¡¯s face, she immediately lost her temper. Instead, there was a hint of gentleness. ¡°Okay, on ount that you know toe out and look for me! ¡± After so many years of hardships, she only needed him to coax her, but this blockhead would never be enlightened! ¡°Girl, goodbye. ¡± Madam Fu turned around and waved at her. Yi Yu smiled and waved back, but when she unconsciously touched Fu Yao¡¯s eyes, she felt that something was strange. Fu Yao took onest look at Yi Yu and didn¡¯t say anything. He just held Madam Fu¡¯s shoulder and walked out. Yi Yu felt much more rxed when she saw that the man had left. This couple really had an inexplicable sense of pressure andpulsion. Perhaps this was the aura of a rich man. So, she took out her phone and continued ying. ¡°Little Yuduo! ¡± Fu Li was already back. When he saw Yi Yu ying with her phone in the infirmary, he immediately felt relieved. ¡°Was it very boring here just now? ¡± ¡°It was okay. I was chatting with a woman just now, but her husband called her backter. ¡± Fu Li nodded and reached out to hold her firmly in his arms. He walked steadily out. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to any woman in the future. If you reject that woman decisively tonight, you won¡¯t be bullied. ¡± Chapter 1408

Chapter 1408: Chapter 1396 was jealous

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION At the mention of that woman, Yi Yu remembered that she hadn¡¯t settled the score with him yet. It was the woman who was rted to Zhao Ying. Thinking that the woman¡¯s sister was actually an intern under hermand, and that woman still lived not far from her, Yi Yu felt goosebumps all over her body. This woman had been paying attention to her for a long time, and she had even infiltrated her life without making a sound. It was really terrifying. ¡°What¡¯s the situation between you and Zhao Ying? Are you two old lovers? ¡± ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s considered my ex, right? ¡± Fu Li did not seem to want to mention this person, which made Yi Yu feel even worse. Didn¡¯t they say that if they really broke up, they would not have any feelings for each other, and that they would not be afraid to talk about their ex? ¡°I don¡¯t know how many exes you have, but I think she¡¯s just one of your exes. ¡± ¡°Are you jealous? ¡± His peach blossom eyes narrowed slightly, and the smile that appeared on his face made Yi Yu feel bad. How could he still have the face to smile? ¡°Don¡¯t use this kind of sentence to brush me off. Don¡¯t tell me that you and Zhao Ying want to rekindle your feelings for Each Other? ¡± ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? It¡¯s over between US long ago. Breaking Up is the end. There¡¯s no reason and no chance to turn back. ¡± That was how it was for him. However, Yi Yu was still jealous. She was jealous of the existence of such a woman. At the very least, it had left an indelible mark in his heart. She did not say another word. Instead, she quietly leaned on his shoulder. Perhaps she had experienced too many things today. Yi Yu was very tired and fell asleep on the way. Once she fell asleep, she did not even know where she was sent to. When she opened her eyes again, she found herself lying in a rtively unfamiliar ce. ¡°You¡¯re awake? ¡± The voice beside her ear gave her a fright. She turned her head and saw Fu Li¡¯s erged face, so she stepped back. ¡°where am I? ¡± ¡°My home. ¡± ¡°Your home... ¡± Yi Yu¡¯s entire body froze. This was her first timeing to his home. He seemed to be staying at the same home, right His parents¡¯home? Oh my God! Yi Yu immediately got up from the bed and hurriedly put on her clothes. Fu Li watched her panic from the side, but he was still unhurried. ¡°How could you bring me back? Even if you didn¡¯t send me to my home, you should at least send me to a hotel or something, right? ¡± Yi Yu looked at therge garden outside and the maid downstairs. She was about to break down! Damn, how the hell was she supposed to get out of here? This person was too crazy. She never thought that he would dare to bring her directly to his home! ¡°Why did you go to a hotel? Wouldn¡¯t it be much cleaner and morefortable at home? ¡± Fu Li didn¡¯t put on his shirt properly either. He attacked her from behind and hugged her tightly ¡°I saw that you were too sleepy yesterday. The Fu family is the closest to the hospital, so I brought you back. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s your home, not mine! ¡± Yi Yu was already grinding her teeth. If her parents saw her leaving Fu Li¡¯s room early in the morning, it would be strange if they had a good impression of her. ¡°It will be soon. There¡¯s no difference. ¡± ¡°Stop Fooling around! ¡± Yi Yu didn¡¯t have the time or mood to stay here with him. It was better to think of a way to sneak out of the FU family first! ¡°What are you afraid of... ¡± Before Fu Li could finish his sentence, there was already a knock on the door. ¡°brother, are you guys up? ¡± The deliberately Long Voice Outside allowed Yi Yu to quickly recognize who it was. It was the ¡°crazy woman¡± that Fu Li had mentioned earlier, his biological sister. It seemed that his sister knew that she had spent the night at the Fu family home, right? Chapter 1409

Chapter 1409: Chapter 1397 was bound to happen sooner orter

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Yi Yu didn¡¯t know what she was feeling anymore, so she decided to go with the flow. She sat on the bed and pushed the man to open the door. Fu Li walked forward slowly and had already buttoned up his shirt. As soon as he opened the door, Fu Tongtong¡¯s gossipy and excited face peeked in. ¡°Why are you the one opening the door? Where¡¯s my sister-inw? Tsk Tsk, is this a battle scene? Your clothes are so messy! ¡± Yi Yu:¡±...¡± What was a battle scene Didn¡¯t they do anything? It was nothing to be misunderstood by her boyfriend¡¯s sister, but she was thin-skinned, so there was no doubt that her face waspletely red now. ¡°Fu Tongtong, don¡¯t look around. Don¡¯t you know that she¡¯s shy? ¡± Seeing that Fu Li was about to close the door, Fu Tongtong hurriedly squeezed in. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Aren¡¯t the two of you already dressed? I still want to say a few words to sister-inw! ¡± As she spoke, she walked in. Fu Li was already used to his sister¡¯s natural enthusiasm and carelessness. ¡°SISTER-IN-LAW! ¡± This time, Yi Yu was too embarrassed to refute him. She only smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not your sister-inw yet. ¡± ¡°What are you afraid of? Sooner orter, I will be! ¡± Yi Yu:¡±...¡± How could she be more certain than herself! Fu Tongtong did not know why she was so confident. She felt that this woman would definitely be her sister-inw, because no woman had ever been treated like Yi Yu. If her brother was just ying around in the past, he was probably serious now. ¡°sister-inw, you must be hungry. Let¡¯s go down and have breakfast. ¡± Breakfast Yi Yu¡¯s eyes widened as she quickly rejected, ¡°no... there¡¯s no need. I have to go back right now. It¡¯s not good to see uncle and Auntie like this. ¡± Uncle and Auntie? Fu Tongtong looked at her, ¡°sister-inw, my parents aren¡¯t home. They rushed to another country around four o¡¯clock today. They said they had something to do. ¡± Not at home? Yi Yu¡¯s tensed nerves finally rxed. She turned her hand and directly poked Fu Li. She had just been nervous for so long, but his parents weren¡¯t home at all. Looking at the smile on his face, she knew he was doing it on purpose. He was still teasing her at this time! ¡°brother, you¡¯re too bad. ¡± Fu Tongtong knew what had happened just by looking at their expressions. She rolled her eyes at her brother and pulled Yi Yu downstairs. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. Let¡¯s go downstairs and have breakfast. ¡± Yi Yu really followed Fu Tongtong and shook her head, ignoring that evil man. The man who seemed to have been abandoned immediately followed her. Women were indeed not to be trifled with. ... After Yi Yu arrived at thepany, Zhao Ying noticed that there was something wrong with her expression. Thinking about Zhao Ying and herself, Yi Yu really had a headache. ¡°Zhao Ying, do you have time now? ¡± ¡°Yes, is sister Yi Yu looking for me? ¡± Zhao Ying nodded. She could guess what she wanted to ask her. After a few steps, Zhao Ying made two cups of coffee. She Handed One Cup to Yi Yu. ¡°Sister Yi Yu, are you asking about my sister? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Yi Yu sat down. ¡°Do you know what happened to your sister yesterday? ¡± ¡°Yes, my sister came back cryingst night. ¡± Zhao Ying sighed in her heart. If she had known earlier, her sister would not have been so funny. Back then, she took five million from Mrs. Fu. Could it be that young master Fu did not know about it at all? Her sister might have been poisoned by those TV dramas and novels. Did she really think that she could win back young master Fu¡¯s heart by pretending to be a pitiful and bitter heroine when she came back How could there be such a stupid man in this world who was yed by a woman? Especially a man like young master Fu. It was impossible. Chapter 1410

Chapter 1410: Chapter 1398

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Sister Yi Yu, don¡¯t let the rtionship between you and your boyfriend be affected by my sister. It¡¯s said that my sister used to date young master Fu, but who hasn¡¯t had a boyfriend or girlfriend when they were young ¡°They broke up five years ago, and they haven¡¯t seen each other in all these years. If they had feelings for each other, they would have rekindled a long time ago. ¡°Thest time my sister cried outside thepany, it was probably young master Fu who forcefully rejected her. She couldn¡¯t take it for a moment ¡°So, sister Yi Yu, don¡¯t misunderstand anything. ¡°Even if my sister wants to return to young master Fu¡¯s side, young master Fu still doesn¡¯t want her. ¡°. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a saying that says that a qualified ex should be like a dead person? ¡°. ¡°This time, my sister has gone too far! ¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that she was spoiled by her parents, so she¡¯s a little selfish. She won¡¯t listen to me at all when I say that. ¡± ¡°Zhao Ying, I realized that you¡¯repletely different from your sister. ¡± Yi Yu originally thought that Zhao Ying would stand on her sister¡¯s side. After all, in reality, almost no one could help reason and not help rtives. ¡°Is that so? ¡± Zhao Ying revealed a smile ¡°perhaps I didn¡¯t grow up by my parents¡¯ side. When I was young, my mother originally wanted to give birth to a boy, so she sent me to the side of my grandfather in the countryside. However, after my mother struggled for more than ten years, she still couldn¡¯t give birth to the boy she wanted, so she brought me back again. ¡± It was impossible to say that she didn¡¯t have any resentment in her heart. However, they were still parents after all. They just didn¡¯t have too much affection between them, and they weren¡¯t as close to their parents as her sister was. ¡°I see. ¡± After listening to Zhao Ying¡¯s words, Yi Yu suddenly felt that she liked this girl even more. ¡°thank you, Zhao Ying. ¡± ¡°What are you saying? I should be the one thanking you. I¡¯m already very happy that elder sister Yi Yu didn¡¯t hold a grudge against me because of my sister¡¯s matter. ¡± Yi Yu smiled and looked at her with much gentler eyes. When it was about five o¡¯clock in the afternoon when she was about to get off work, Yi Yu suddenly received a call from Xiao Mi. They had been flirting on wechat recently. Yi Yu didn¡¯t expect her to call silently during work hours. ¡°Xiao Mi? ¡± ¡°Xiao Yu. ¡± Xiao Mi¡¯s voice sounded a little choked up. ¡°You¡¯re crying? ¡± It was the first time Yi Yu heard her good friend cry, and her heart tightened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who bullied you? ¡± ¡°Sigh, Sigh. ¡± Xiao Mi sent out two exmations. ¡°How did you feel when you found out that Zhou Tianyang was fooling around with other... men? ¡± ¡°I felt like the sky almost fell down. ¡± Yi Yu honestly said her thoughts. ¡°I never thought that such a thing would happen to me. It¡¯s not that I was cheated on, but that the two men who cheated on me were actually two men. Xiao Mi, can you understand this feeling? ¡± Just as she said this, Yi Yu suddenly felt that her question was a little strange. She immediately said, ¡°your boyfriend didn¡¯t cheat on you, right? Could it be the same situation as mine, and he even had a man with a broken leg? ¡± ¡°The broken leg is real, but it¡¯s not a man with a broken leg, it¡¯s a woman. ¡± Xiao Mi said weakly ¡°I also never thought that this kind of thing would really happen in my world. When I saw that pair of B * stards on my bed, my entire brain really felt like it was going to explode. ¡± Hearing the pain in Xiao Mi¡¯s tone, Yi Yu did not know how tofort her for a moment. She was very clear about the feeling of catching a adulterer and being lovelorn. ¡°Xiao Mi, quit your job first. You need to rest well. ¡± Yi Yu forced a smile and said, ¡°break up with that B * stard. I¡¯ll go out with you to change your mood. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do now. ¡± Xiao Mi felt that her mind was a mess. She had not recovered from the scene of that B * stard couple having sex. Chapter 1411

Chapter 1411: Chapter 1399 drank a little

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°okay, think it over carefully first. I¡¯ll look for you after work. ¡± ¡°okay, I¡¯m fine. You can continue to work. ¡± Xiao MI quickly hung up the phone. Yi Yu looked at the phone that hung up and suddenly had a feeling of fear. If she caught Fu Li having sex with another person one day, he would definitely go crazy if he experienced it again! After letting her imagination run wild for a while, she quickly got off work. Once she got off work, Yi Yu nned to pack her bag and go to Xiao Mi¡¯s house. Xiao Mi really had a feeling that something was wrong on the phone. Her mood had probably copsed. The phone rang. Yi Yu had guessed correctly. It was Fu Li¡¯s. Seeing his number, the corners of Yi Yu¡¯s mouth involuntarily curled up. She had to admit that she really felt very happy right now. Perhaps this was the sour smell of love. ¡°Hello? ¡± ¡°where? ¡± There was a bit of noise on his end. Yi Yu could tell that it was probably a nightclub or bar. She subconsciously frowned. ¡°Have you been drinking? ¡± ¡°Yes, a little, ¡± he replied. He said a little, but it was hard to say how much. ¡°Why did you drink so much? Is the driver by your side? ¡± Yi Yu felt that he was like a child. ¡°Come here, I¡¯m at the bar that I took you tost time. ¡± When he was drunk, he would feel a little overbearing, as if he wanted her to appear in front of him immediately. Yi Yu was a little helpless. ¡°I¡¯m still outside thepany. I still have to see my friend in a while. My friend, she... ¡± ¡°You¡¯re actually willing to see your friend, but you¡¯re not willing toe and see me. It looks like you really have no interest in me, so there¡¯s no passion. Without Passion, you¡¯re not even willing toe to my side. In a few days, are you going to bepletely sick of me? ¡± Yi Yu really didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry after being attacked by a certain drunkard in such a wronged manner. Could this man be so childish? ¡°Didn¡¯t I happen to have something on today? Who told you to go to a bar to drink alone? ¡± Yi Yu¡¯s voice became gentler. ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll ask your driver toe and pick you up? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t, I want you. If you don¡¯te over, I¡¯ll make you regret it! ¡± The other party simply and roughly said these few words and immediately hung up. Yi Yu had a slight headache and didn¡¯t know where she should go. She was worried about both sides. ¡°Xiao Yu, why are you here? ¡± Zhou Tianyang¡¯s voice sounded. Yi Yu frowned subconsciously. She was very conflicted with this person and his voice. ¡°Yes. ¡± Yi Yu responded simply. She wanted to walk away but was stopped by Zhou Tianyang. ¡°Xiao Yu, long time no see. ¡± ¡°Yes, please excuse me. I¡¯m in a hurry. ¡± ¡°Xiao Yu, we haven¡¯t seen each other for so long. Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me? ¡± Zhou Tianyang blocked her way again. Yi Yu subconsciously took a few steps back to avoid bumping into him. ¡°No, please move aside. I really have something to do. ¡± Zhou Tianyang refused to let her go, giving her a bad feeling. This feeling was exactly the same as thest time she saw the photos of Zhou Tianyang cheating on her. ¡°Xiao Yu, don¡¯t tell me that after we break up, not only can we not be friends, but we also have to be enemies? ¡± Zhou Tianyang had no intention of letting her go at all. He looked at her and said, ¡°I really have something to say to you. I hope you can spare some time. ¡± Yi Yu realized that no matter which direction she went, she would be stopped. She was a little angry. She did not know when this man had be so thick-skinned to the point of being annoying. ¡°Zhou Tianyang, don¡¯t force me to scold you. I have nothing to talk about with you. If you see me in the future, you¡¯d better take a detour. I don¡¯t want to be friends with you, nor do I want to be enemies with you. I only hope that you will be a stranger when you see me in the future. ¡± Chapter 1412

Chapter 1412: Chapter 1400

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She and Zhou Tianyang had not seen each other for a long time, and every time they met, they tried to stop her. No matter how she looked at it, it felt strange. Could it be that this person was up to something? Yi Yu immediately became suspicious, and she looked at Zhou Tianyang with a piercing gaze. ¡°Zhou Tianyang, I¡¯m warning you. If you don¡¯t get out of my way, I¡¯ll immediately call the police and warn you to harass me. This is the floor below mypany. If I shout, I guarantee that many people wille over! ¡± Zhou Tianyang¡¯s expression was a little ugly. This woman was really not easy to deal with. However, he was not as stupid as before Seeing Yi Yu¡¯s reluctance, he could only shake his head helplessly. ¡°Look at you, you¡¯re already so wary of me. How much of a failure did I make to leave such a deep scar in my ex-girlfriend¡¯s heart? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. ¡± Yi Yu did not know what he wanted to do, but she did not want to have anything to do with this man at all. ying the warm card was useless to her. As Yi Yu spoke, she took a few steps back. Seeing that the man did not catch up, she immediately turned around and got into a taxi. ¡°Master, let¡¯s go to the night bar. ¡± This time, she did not bother about where to go first. She nned to go to Fu Li¡¯s bar to see how much he had drunk before going to Xiao Mi¡¯s ce to apany her. Each and every one of them was really worrying. ¡°Okay. ¡± The master immediately drove away. Yi Yu saw from the corner of her eyes that the man was standing below herpany but did not move. However, she also let her go. Yi Yu¡¯s originally beating heart finally calmed down in her chest. Fortunately, nothing happened. When they reached the Bar, Yi Yu came down in her high heels. She took out a red banknote from her bag and handed it over. Before they reached the bar entrance, she heard all kinds of noisesing from the bar. The dancers were dancing crazily inside. The atmosphere created by the lights and illusions was very mmable, but Yi Yu was not in the mood to look at these things at the moment. Although she knew that someone like Fu Li who loved to y would definitely like toe to bars and nightclubs, she felt ufortable when she saw all kinds of women showing their legs and breasts. Do all men like to watch this? ¡°SISTER-IN-LAW! ¡± Yi Yu was shocked by a big ck man. Hearing him call her sister-inw, she pointed at herself and was a little confused. When did she be the sister-inw of so many people. ¡°You... called for me? ¡± ¡°Yeah, brother is waiting for you over there. You¡¯re finally here. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything about that drunken madness. ¡± The big ck guyined on the side, and Yi Yu followed him in She found Fu Li standing at the bar counter and drinking non-stop. ¡°Why are you still drinking? ¡± Yi Yu went up and took away his wine. Fu Li saw that his wine was gone, and he was about to get angry, but he saw Yi Yu¡¯s angry face. ¡°Little Yu duo, you¡¯re here? ¡± He shamelessly pressed her against his chest. Yi Yu struggled for a while, and her whole body was gasping. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you drunk and acting crazy? ¡± ¡°I thought you weren¡¯ting. ¡± His body was filled with the fragrance of wine, and before Yi Yu could react, he kissed her. Yi Yu really didn¡¯t expect him to kiss her at this time. The problem was that so many people were watching! As expected, the people around were jeering, and Yi Yu¡¯s face turned red. Without saying a word, she pped him. The p was neither light nor heavy, but it was enough to wake up this man who pretended to be crazy from drinking. ¡°Have you had enough? ¡± Everyone was stunned by this p. This... ... was obviously causing trouble. Someone actually dared to hit him ? ? ¡°No! ¡± He looked at her wickedly. Yi Yu suddenly had a bad feeling and subconsciously retreated. Unfortunately, he did not give her any chance to react. He directly pounced on her and bit her lips. ¡°Who did you see just now? ¡± Chapter 1413

Chapter 1413: Chapter 1401, what¡¯s wrong with you?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I didn¡¯t see anyone? ¡± Yi Yu suddenly remembered that she had something else to do. ¡°Wait, I¡¯m going to my friend¡¯s ceter. Her boyfriend is having an affair. ¡± Suddenly, a sneer came from above her head. ¡°Her boyfriend is having an affair. Can you go over and rece him? Don¡¯t you feel disgusted when two women hug each other in the middle of the night? ¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m going over to apany her. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go. Apany me, okay? ¡± His voice suddenly became low and low, as if it was light. Yi Yu felt that something was wrong. She raised her head slightly and saw the side of his face. He did not seem to fit that sad style, but he was sad now. He was truly sad. It was the first time Yi Yu saw him like this. ¡°You... what¡¯s wrong? ¡± He was actually sad too. It was too unlike him, wasn¡¯t it? Yi Yu reached out to hold his face and forced his eyes to look at her. ¡°What happened? ¡± ¡°Nothing. ¡± Fu Li took the opportunity to hold his hand. In fact, he did not know why or why he would reveal his feelings in front of her. It was really self-conscious and subconscious. ¡°Stay with me tonight, okay? ¡± ¡°But... I promised Xiao Mi that she would be very sad today. If I don¡¯t stay with her, I¡¯m afraid that something will happen to her. ¡± Yi Yu¡¯s voice softened quite a bit ... ¡°You¡¯re afraid that something will happen to your friend, so you want to stay with her. But you¡¯re not afraid that something will happen to me, so you won¡¯t stay with me. ¡± His eyshes were slightly retracted, and a small shadow hung down, looking very sad. The more beautiful he was, the lonelier he was. He was such a person... ... No, it could be said that he was a demon ... Yi Yu found that at this moment, he was so beautiful that it was soul-stirring, but he was also so lonely that it was soul-stirring. She did not know why her originally firm heart had been shaken. She knew that she was wrong. Xiao Mi was her friend, her friend for many years. Now that she was sad because of a cheater, she should apany Xiao Mi through this difficult night. ¡°Fu Li... ¡± ¡°You go ahead. ¡± Fu Li suddenly let go of her and turned back to continue drinking. He did not give her another look. ¡°You don¡¯t have to apany me. You can go to your friend¡¯s ce. ¡± Yi Yu felt her heart clench in mid-air. She did not want to see him sad, but Xiao Mi also needed her very much. She was really in a difficult position now. The fewckeys beside her were dumbfounded and did not know what to do next. Was Boss Sad It was really... ... The first time she saw him sad ... Yi Yu felt as if she had lost her soul. Her footsteps that were originally heading out of the bar suddenly became as heavy as a thousand pounds and could not move at all. ¡°SISTER-IN-LAW... ¡± ¡°Let her go! ¡± Yi Yu was frightened by this roar and immediately stopped in her tracks. He had never been like this before. Why was he acting so strangely tonight? When she turned around, Fu Li had already walked into the bar. His footsteps were light, and he was like a little beast that had been forgotten here. There were so many figures, but she only saw his figure. She had a feeling that she was about to lose him. No Way! She did not walk out again. After sending a message to Xiao Mi, she turned around and ran towards Fu Li. Those followers were stunned again. They watched as Yi Yu ran towards their boss like the wind and hugged him from behind. ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you. ¡± She was panting. She finally made a decision. She knew that she had abandoned Xiao Mi. She valued rtionships over friends. For some reason, she suddenly felt very sad. He did not speak. He just turned around and hugged her again. ¡°Xiao Yu duo, you¡¯re all I have left. ¡± Chapter 1414

Chapter 1414: Chapter 1402 I¡¯m not going home

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What happened? ¡± What was it that made him so sad? No wonder he drank so much today. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it somewhere else. This is not a good ce to talk. ¡± Fu Li held her and walked out. Yi Yu saw that he drank so much, so she definitely couldn¡¯t drive, right? ¡°find someone to drive for you. You¡¯re drunk. ¡± ¡°okay. ¡± Fu Li knew that he drank a lot, more than he had imagined. She was in the car, so he definitely wouldn¡¯t let anything happen to her. ¡°drive. ¡± Fu Li threw the car keys to the big ck guy. The Big ck Guy took them and responded. He walked in front of them and was ready to open the car door to let them in. ¡°Do you have a headache? ¡± ¡°Yes, a little. ¡± Yi Yu found that half of his body was leaning against her. In fact, theckeys all knew that their boss was cheating, so no one helped to support him or anything. Yi Yu struggled to support him, and her feet staggered a little. She held on to him, afraid that he would fall. ¡°Bear with it, we¡¯ll be home soon. ¡± ¡°I¡¯M NOT GOING HOME! ¡± Fu Li suddenly straightened his body and refused to leave. He kept muttering, ¡°I¡¯m not going home, I¡¯m not going home... ¡± Seeing that this man still had such a childish side, Yi Yu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m not going home. ¡± ¡°Open a hotel nearby. ¡± Fu Li supported half of his body on her again. Although she was very petite and she couldn¡¯t support him, leaning on her body made her feel very warm. ¡°okay, Hey, the big ck guy in front, help us book a hotel. ¡± Yi Yu gritted her teeth and put his arm on her shoulder. Then she said to Fu Li, ¡°walk slowly, we¡¯re almost there. ¡± Being called the Big ck Guy, the man didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°sister-inw, my name isn¡¯t big ck guy, it¡¯s soldier. ¡± Yi Yu didn¡¯t have the mood to care about his real name. It wasn¡¯t until she brought this man to a hotel and the big ck guy took out his ID card to check in that she finally let out a sigh of relief. ¡°sister-inw, about that, I¡¯ll be leaving first. If you have anything, you can call me. This is my business card. ¡± The big ck man quickly took out a business card and handed it to her, then left. Yi Yu looked at the business card, then carried Fu Li¡¯s arm and nned to bring him upstairs. The waiter looked at the situation and could not help but ask, ¡°Miss, do you need our help? ¡± This man looked so handsome. Even if he was not her boyfriend, it was very nice to be able to appreciate him up close. ¡°No need. ¡± Of course, Yi Yu wouldn¡¯t let a woman get close to her man. She took a look at the room card and brought the man upstairs. Fortunately, he was still conscious and could still walk. How much did he drink? He even told her on the phone that he only drank a little. She believed him! Man, Heh. It was not easy to reach the door of the room. In order to take out the room card from her bag, Yi Yu took the man¡¯s arm off his neck. When she took out the key, the man pressed down on her from behind. Because he was tall, Yi Yu almost knocked her head on the door. ¡°Hey! ¡± Fortunately, Yi Yu took out the key card from her bag in time. She dripped it on the door lock and the door finally opened. The two of them staggered. Fu Li pressed down on her and threw himself onto the bed. It was as if his body was pressed down by a huge rock. Not only was he unable to get up, he almost gasped for breath. ¡°Hey, Fu, you¡¯re crushing me to death! ¡± F * Ck, how can it be so heavy! ¡°I¡¯m so thirsty. ¡± ¡°then get up. I¡¯ll get you some water. ¡± Chapter 1415

Chapter 1415: Chapter 1403 I still have you

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The man finally listened to her. He turned his body and stopped pressing on her. Yi Yu was finally free. She watched him put his hand on his forehead, looking like he was in a deep sleep. Her heart softened. She pulled the Paper Cup and covered him with it for the rest of her life. No matter how high-ss a hotel was, things might not be clean. Yi Yu decided to give the man and the mineral water a little better. She filled a disposable paper Cup with mineral water and handed it to his lips. ¡°Fu Li, drink some water. ¡± He suddenly opened his eyes. Those peach blossom eyes seemed to be flowing with thousands of lights. It was so beautiful that Yi Yu was stunned for a moment. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°Nothing. ¡± Yi Yu blushed and immediately avoided his gaze. She watched him drink the water before taking the Paper Cup. However, when she got up, she instantly felt a pulling force. The man had already held her in his arms. Lying on his body, Yi Yu did not move. She felt the scorching heat of his body through his shirt. She felt like her entire body was burning. ¡°Fu Li, what happened to you today? ¡± ¡°They quarreled again, ¡± he suddenly said. Yi Yu immediately reacted. He was probably talking about his parents. Yi Yu suddenly fell silent. Speaking of which, his parents¡¯bad rtionship had something to do with her mother. If it weren¡¯t for her mother, perhaps Fu Li¡¯s parents¡¯rtionship wouldn¡¯t be so bad. Actually, Yi Yu didn¡¯t think that anyone was at fault in this matter. It was a pity that fate liked to fool people like this. Yi Yu suddenly turned over and looked into his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. You¡¯ll have me in the future. ¡± The two of them looked at each other for a long time before Fu Li smiled. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll have you. ¡± ¡°actually, the matters between the elders are really not something that we can decide. My mother was originally the daughter of a small upstart. Marrying my father could be considered a poor life, but living a peaceful and healthy life is not bad either. ¡± Yi Yu listened to his heartbeat and felt a sense of peace in her heart. As long as she was by his side, she would feel this sense of peace and tranquility. ¡°Yes, ¡± Fu Li said softly ¡°When I was young, I hated this family. The atmosphere made me depressed. My father never treated me gently, but only had strict requirements. ¡°Moreover, my parents often quarreled. The fiercest of their quarrels was a divorce. My mother dragged me out of the room to cry, and my mother took a fruit knife and wanted to take me with her to die. ¡± Of course, these were all mistakes that they made when they were too young. Later on, although the couple quarreled asionally, they had more or less gotten used to each other. It was just that at that time, he was still too young, and his memory was too deep. That was why he was left with an indelible wound, as well as a dark side. Yi Yu was shocked. She did not expect things to be more serious than she thought. ¡°Are you very surprised? ¡± He smiled. ¡°Did I scare you? ¡± Yi Yu shook her head. ¡°I just feel sorry for you. ¡± She suddenly got up from his body and let him sit on the bed. Although Fu Li did not know what she wanted to do, he still sat up. Yi Yu suddenly reached out and hugged him. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, everything is in the past. ¡± Her voice was very gentle. Fu Li suddenly felt that the originally torn and bloody wound seemed to be smoothed by some kind of warmth. ¡°Okay. ¡± He hugged this body tighter and tighter, as if he was holding onto a life-saving Straw. He did not want to give up, nor could he give up. ¡°Little Yuduo. ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± ¡°Little Yuduo... ¡± He kept calling her, and she answered him patiently. Fu Li suddenly realized a terrifying fact. His possessiveness towards her had deepened. Chapter 1416

Chapter 1416: Chapter 1404 she could not escape

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION He opened his eyes and saw a very dark abyss, but he was not afraid of anything when he hugged Yi Yu. This was probably called redemption. She could not escape. ¡°Come here. ¡± Fu Li¡¯s eyes were blurry as he started to bite her neck. Yi Yu did not know why he suddenly started to bite her. She wanted to push him away, but she felt that she was being pretentious. ¡°Fu Li. ¡± She opened her arms a little awkwardly and hugged the person in front of her tightly. It was as if she waspletely dragged into hell. ¡°Little Yuduo, I love you. ¡± It was messy and crazy. She was forced to lock herself in a certain ce. It was bone-deep and joyful. The sweat on his body kept falling down, but he had no intention of stopping. ¡°I... I also... Love You. ¡± He waspletely immersed. When he woke up the next morning, without exception, his eyes turned ck. The man beside him was still sleeping soundly. This was really... ... He looked like he had been hollowed out. He still had to work today. He did not know how many times he would be mocked by the people in thepany ... Forget it. He should get up and go to work first. After washing up, he found that the man had also woken up. He put on his shirt and ordered breakfast. ¡°You¡¯re awake? ¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll send you to work after you eat breakfast. ¡± ¡°Do you have a headache? ¡± Yi Yu reached out and touched his forehead. He had drunk so much alcohol, but he didn¡¯t take his body seriously. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. I took the hangover medicine. You Fed me. ¡± Yi Yu¡¯s face was a little red. She rolled her eyes at him and got up. ... While eating breakfast, Yi Yu called Xiao Mi a few more times, but the other party didn¡¯t pick up. Yi Yu was very worried about her because he did not pick up the call yesterday and did not pick up the call this morning. When she thought of Xiao Mi crying after work yesterday, her heart immediately tightened. Could something have happened After all, she just found out that her boyfriend cheated on her yesterday. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Seeing her frown, Fu Li could not help but ask. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you yesterday that I was going to visit a friend? I did not get through to herst night and today, and she did not reply to my text messages. ¡± Yi Yu looked a little anxious. ¡°where¡¯s her home? I¡¯ll send you there today to take a look. Ask Your boss for a day off. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s all I can do. ¡± Yi Yu was really worried about Xiao Mi so she could only ask Gu Ruochu for a day off on Wechat. Gu Ruochu did not ask any further and allowed it. After breakfast, Yi Yu rushed to Xiao Mi¡¯s home. ¡°Wait for me downstairs. I¡¯ll go check on her. ¡± Yi Yu let go of the man¡¯s hand and Fu Li nodded. It was only a few cigarettes¡¯ time anyway. Yi Yu immediately went upstairs and rang the doorbell as she continued to call her. After a while, the door opened. When Yi Yu saw Xiao Mi, she was relieved. ¡°Xiao Mi, why aren¡¯t you answering my calls? I almost thought something happened to you! ¡± Xiao Mi saw Yi Yu, but she was not as happy as she thought. Instead, her attitude was very cold. ¡°What are you doing here? ¡± After opening the door, Xiao MI staggered in. Yi Yu knew that she might have been angry with her yesterday, and she felt very guilty because it was indeed her fault. She was not worthy to be Xiao Mi¡¯s friend. ¡°Xiao Mi, I¡¯m sorry. Last night... ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to say sorry to me. You¡¯re no longer in my circle. You¡¯re someone who¡¯s about to marry into a rich and handsome family. How could I dare to be good friends with you? ¡°. ¡°Miss Yi, I didn¡¯t know how to appreciate favors in the past. Don¡¯t take it to heart that you¡¯re a magnanimous person. ¡± Yi Yu felt that something was wrong when she heard this. She felt a little helpless. ¡°Xiao Mi, what are you talking about? We¡¯ve always been good friends. What happened? Did you have a misunderstanding about me? Xiao Mi, I¡¯m really sorry for what happened yesterday. I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Chapter 1417

Chapter 1417: Chapter 1405: Don¡¯te back again

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION There was nothing to quibble about. She had indeed stayed by her boyfriend¡¯s side. Xiao Mi and she had been good friends for so many years. She was ashamed of her good friend. ¡°Is it useful to say sorry? ¡± Xiao Mi¡¯s eyes were red ¡°When I needed you the most, and you even promised me, you didn¡¯te. You were with your boyfriend, right ¡°We have been good friends for so many years, but you abandoned me for a man. ¡°I know I have no reason to me you, but since this is your choice, don¡¯t pretend to treat me as your ¡°best friend¡± in the future. It¡¯s too hypocritical, isn¡¯t it? ¡± ¡°I... ¡± She was indeed. ¡°You should go. Don¡¯te again in the future. ¡± Yi Yu would never know what she had experienced yesterday If she hadest night, perhaps nothing would have happened and she wouldn¡¯t have been raped by a stranger! Although it wasn¡¯t caused by Yi Yu, she still hated it. Why did these people abandon her at the most crucial moment? ¡°Xiao Mi, listen to me... ¡± Yi Yu was a little choked up, but Xiao Mi didn¡¯t want to hear it. She didn¡¯t want to hear anything. She pushed Yi Yu out directly. ¡°Don¡¯te again in the future. I don¡¯t have a friend like you! ¡± The door was mercilessly closed, and Yi Yu finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She squatted on the ground and cried. She didn¡¯t want to lose XIAO MI as a friend, but her choice yesterday made her lose this friendship. She clearly didn¡¯t want this to happen, but it still ended up like this. Yi Yu tried to continue knocking on the door outside, but Xiao Mi didn¡¯t answer after knocking for a long time. Yi Yu knew that Xiao Mi wouldn¡¯t care about her anymore. She went downstairs in a daze. Fu Li was smoking beside her, and he had already stepped on a few cigarette butts. In fact, he was a little anxious from waiting, but he had promised Yi Yu to wait for her downstairs, so of course he wouldn¡¯t go up rashly. ¡°Xiao Yu duo? ¡± When he turned around and saw the dazed Yi Yu, Fu Li frowned and immediately went up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying? ¡± His fingers wiped away her tears. Yi Yu¡¯s tears flowed even faster. His heart was a little gloomy. He was most afraid of her crying. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Tell me? ¡± Yi Yu shook her head. She did not know what to say. Her tears kept flowing. ¡°Fu Li, you¡¯re all I have left. ¡± Xiao Mi was her only good friend for so many years, but she had lost her. This was her own choice. She could not me anyone, but she was still very sad. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, we will always belong to each other. ¡± How could Fu Li not guess something? No matter what the reason was, the friendship between Xiao Mi and Xiao Yu duo must have been broken. ¡°But I¡¯m so sad, I clearly didn¡¯t want this to happen... ¡± ¡°I know, it¡¯s not your fault, it¡¯s my fault. If I hadn¡¯t pestered you yesterday, you would have gone to apany her, and nothing would have happened. ¡± Fu Li hugged her and gently stroked her hair,forting the person in his arms. Yi Yu shook her head. ¡°No, everything is my fault. Now, there¡¯s only you in my world. ¡± So, you must never leave. During this period of time, her parents didn¡¯t have much to say to her. Although her mother had epted the rtionship between her and Fu Li, she still felt ufortable in her heart. And now, Xiao Mi had also left her. ¡°Yes, I know. ¡± Of course, Fu Li was happy. He was very selfish. Yi Yu only had him in her heart. As for friends, Yi Yu probably didn¡¯t need them either. Sometimes, he felt that he was in a half-darkness state. Chapter 1418

Chapter 1418: Chapter 1406 wholeheartedly protecting her

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Yi Yu didn¡¯t know how long she had been crying while hugging the man. She never thought that one day he would give up everything because of a man. Family, friendship, these had once upied a very strong part of her heart. But today, she had given up all of these. She didn¡¯t know if her current choice was right or wrong, but she had already made it. ¡°Little Yu duo, let¡¯s get married. ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Yi Yu was still immersed in her sadness when she suddenly heard the word ¡®marriage¡¯ . She was simply stunned. Was this man proposing to her? ¡°You... ¡± Fu Li suddenly smiled and knelt on one knee on the ground. Under Yi Yu¡¯s shocked gaze, he took out a ring. ¡°Little Yu duo, marry me. ¡± She almost cried her tears dry. Now that she was suddenly proposed to, Yi Yu¡¯s tears fell again. The immense happiness and pain intertwined together, making her cry uncontrobly. For the first time, he did not take the initiative to wipe her tears. He just knelt on the ground He looked up at her. ¡°Actually, I bought the proposal ring a long time ago. I just didn¡¯t think of how to propose. I thought that since you love to cry so much, I will let you cry this time. In the future, I will never let you shed a single tear. ¡± If she lost her friendship, or even her family, she would use love to make up for it. From now on, he would wholeheartedly protect her. Hearing this, Yi Yu¡¯s tear ducts developed and she cried like a storm. ¡°Are you willing? Miss Yi Yu, are you willing to be my wife? You know that I¡¯m your captive now, so please treat your captive well. ¡± ¡°I... I¡¯m willing. ¡± Yi Yu cried andughed. She was amused by his captive. She reached out her hand and watched him carefully put the ring on her ring finger. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve got you. ¡± He got up and suddenly held her princess in his arms. ¡°From now on, you¡¯re mine alone. ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you¡¯re my captive? Now I¡¯m yours alone? ¡± ¡°You only have one captive, and I only have you. Isn¡¯t it easy to exin? ¡± Yi Yu was speechless. She hugged his neck and looked behind her with regret. Xiao Mi, I seem to be getting married. But you¡¯re not by my side. Do people really have to face reality Under the conflict between love and friendship, she did not choose friendship. In fact, she also felt that she was very selfish and more of a contradiction. Xiao Mi had already seen the scene downstairs from the windowsill. In fact, she was also happy for her good friend. She could see that that man was really good to Yi Yu. He would relieve her bad mood when she was in a bad mood and stand up to tell her that she was your reliance when she was afraid and sad. I wish you happiness, my best friend. Under thepany of Fu Li, Yi Yu¡¯s mood quickly became better. ¡°I just met Xiao Mi. She doesn¡¯t want to see me. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. You guys just had a little conflict. It will be fine soon. ¡± Fu Li looked at her and reached out to push away the broken hair on her forehead. It was rare for him to say gently, ¡°when we get married, we will send her an invitation. She will definitelye because you are her best friend. ¡± ¡°will she? ¡± Yi Yu was a little nervous, but under Fu Li¡¯s words, she suddenly felt very reassured. Yes, they were good friends. How could they really abandon her? ¡°Are we really going to get married? ¡± ¡°Or what? ¡± Fu Li was a little helpless. His Peach Blossom eyes were suffused with a smile. He raised her hand that was wearing the ring. ¡°Why else would you wear this proposal ring just now? Little Yuduo, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re thinking of running away again? I won¡¯t allow it. ¡± Chapter 1419

Chapter 1419: Chapter 1407 courage

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Yi Yu shook her head and looked at him worriedly. ¡°But you haven¡¯t told your parents yet. What if they don¡¯t agree? ¡± Even her parents weren¡¯t willing, let alone Fu Li¡¯s parents. The disparity in their backgrounds was too great. ¡°We¡¯re the ones getting married, not our parents. Although our parents can voice their opinions or doubt about our marriage, the one who truly makes the decision is us. ¡± Fu Li nted a kiss on the back of her hand, causing her heart to tremble slightly She met his pair of glowing peach blossom eyes. ¡°Come back with me today. I will make things clear to my parents. ¡± ¡°today? But I haven¡¯t prepared anything yet? ¡± Yi Yu¡¯s body trembled, but she was not ready yet. was she going to meet her parents with him today? ¡°There¡¯s no need to prepare anything. Just follow me. I will prepare everything. ¡± He seemed to be able to give her a sense of stability. Since that was the case, there was no need for her to be conflicted. She just needed to follow him. Fu Li brought her to the mall to buy a set of high-grade maintenance products as a wee gift for Madam Fu. In fact, families like theirs did notck anything at all. It was just a token of goodwill. Of course, Yi Yu insisted on paying for it herself. She felt nervous on the way, but the man holding her hand gave her endless courage. No matter what difficulties came next, she had to work hard to ovee them. Last time, she hade to the Fu family home, but she went there at night when she could not see the route clearly, so she felt unfamiliar on the way to the Fu family home. When she got out of the car, the Butler had alreadye to wee her. ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re finally back in Ali. ¡± ¡°Yes, this is your future young mistress. ¡± Young mistress The Butler was dumbfounded. When did an additional young Madam Come? However, when he saw the young master¡¯s expression, he immediately called out, ¡°hello, Young Madam. ¡± The loud voice almost scared Yi Yu. A smile appeared on her face. ¡°Hello, my name is Yi Yu. ¡± The Butler smiled slightly. ¡°brother Fu Li, you are back? ¡± A delicate voice sounded. Fu Li suddenly had a bad premonition. Indeed, he saw that young girl running out from inside. Yi Yu saw the girl wearing a one-shouldered dress and subconsciously looked at Fu Li. ¡°brother Fu Li, why did youe back sote? I¡¯ve been staying at home with Auntie Fu for a long time, and Auntie has been nagging about you noting back. I thought you might onlye back at night. ¡± Jin Ling only cared about talking to Fu Li andpletely ignored Yi Yu, which made Yi yu a little embarrassed. She didn¡¯t introduce herself in a hurry. Fu Li held the shoulder of the woman next to him, and his reaction was no different from before. ¡°Jin Ling? Are you here to apany my mother again? ¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m waiting for brother Fu Li toe back, ¡± Jin Ling said Shyly. Seeing Fu Li walk in with his arm around Yi Yu¡¯s waist, her face contorted. Finally, she could notpletely ignore the woman beside her. ¡°Is this your new femalepanion? Brother Fu Li? ¡± ¡°No, this is my girlfriend, ¡± Fu Li introduced. ¡°Xiao Yu duo, this is my mother¡¯s good friend¡¯s daughter, Jin Ling. ¡± ¡°Hello, my name is Yi Yu, ¡± Yi Yu introduced herself generously. Unfortunately, Jin Ling only rolled her eyes at her, showing a bit of politeness on the surface. ¡°Oh, Miss Yi Yu? Brother Fu Li, why did you have a girlfriend again? You just broke up with herst time, right? ¡± ¡°You know me very well. ¡± Fu Li¡¯s voice was a little cold, and the smile in his peach blossom eyes did not reach his eyes. Jin Ling knew that Fu Li was unhappy, so she quickly smiled. ¡°No, ling ¡®er only heard about it from Auntie. Brother Fu Li, don¡¯t be angry. ¡± Chapter 1420

Chapter 1420: Chapter 1408: A woman who is greedy for money makes her feel disgusted

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Yi Yu could tell that there was something wrong with this woman, but she was not unhappy and did not argue with her. She had already agreed to marry Fu Li, and in her heart, she had already decided on this man. She knew that he might look like a womanizer and a yboy, but in his heart, he was not like that. Yi Yu had always believed in her own judgment, but what she saw, it was useless for anyone toe and sow discord. She did not even care about Zhao Ying, how could she be sow discord by this Jin Ling? ¡°Fu Li, let¡¯s go in. ¡± ¡°okay. ¡± The way he looked at her had a hint of warmth that ordinary people didn¡¯t have. Jin Ling, who was standing beside him, was filled with jealousy. When had brother Fu Li ever treated another woman like this? Could it be that this woman really had something special that confused brother Fu Li. Seeing them walk into the vi, Jin Ling gritted her teeth and immediately chased after them. ¡°Auntie is probably watering the flowers upstairs right now. Brother Fu Li, do you want me to call Auntie down for you? ¡± Jin Ling was very eager to please him. In fact, she wanted to use this to warn Yi Yu that Madam Fu liked her. Jin Ling knew very well about a poor woman who tried to get close to Fu Li five years ago. That woman¡¯s name was Zhao Ying, and she seemed to be Fu Li¡¯s first love. Madam Fu hated women from poor backgrounds the most. For the sake of money and power, she climbed onto her son, and in the end, she hurt her son¡¯s feelings. After seeing through Zhao Ying, Madam Fu did what a bad mother-inw in a melodramatic drama would do, throwing five million yuan to Zhao Ying. Sure enough, that woman silently picked up the five million yuan check and left. A greedy woman made her feel disgusted. Therefore, even if brother Fu Li really had feelings for this woman, she could forget about marrying into the Fu family. Just by looking at her clothes, she knew that she was not the daughter of a rich family. There was not a single name tag on her body. She was extremely poor. Therefore, Jin Ling felt that she had a strong advantage. Madam Fu would definitely let her be her daughter-inw. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll go call my mother, ¡± Fu Li replied coldly. He turned around and looked at Yi Yu. ¡°Sit here obediently. I¡¯ll go call my mother down. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Yi Yu smiled at him and reluctantly let go of her hand. Looking at their affectionate expressions, Jin Ling became even angrier. She had been pampered by her parents since she was young. No one dared to snatch the person or thing that she fancied. Seeing Fu Li leave, Jin Ling thought that it was good too. This way, she could teach this woman a good lesson without Fu Li¡¯s brother seeing. Being seen by Fu Li¡¯s brother as a mean person was too damaging to her image as a cutedy. ¡°Hmph, how did you seduce Fu Li¡¯s brother? ¡± Once Fu Li left, Jin Ling turned from a sweetdy to an extremely mean person. She looked at her figure and said, ¡°your figure isn¡¯t that good either. Fu Li¡¯s taste is too bad this time. ¡± ¡°How did you seduce him? It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s fine as long as you seduce him. As for his figure, heplimented me on the bedst night. ¡± Yi Yu took a sip of the tea that the maid passed to her. ¡°thank you. ¡± ¡°No need, no need. ¡± The maid was surprised by her politeness. Jin Ling¡¯s face turned ck. ¡°What do you mean? Shameless! Why don¡¯t you see if you¡¯re worthy of Fu Li? I think it¡¯s better for you to get lost as soon as possible. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Fu Li thinks I¡¯m worthy. He even proposed to me. ¡± Yi Yu deliberately made her angry. She raised her ring-wearing hand and said, ¡°So, you¡¯re the one who should get lost! ¡± Chapter 1421

Chapter 1421: Chapter 1409 Mrs. Fu

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION These youngdies from Aristocratic Families Always felt that they were superior. The reality was that everyone was equal in this era of the rule ofw. Just because she had money and privileges did not mean that she could make herself grovel and Grovel, okay? Did they really think that thesemoner girls were easy to bully and were easy to get rid of? Jin Ling was indeed angry. Why would brother Fu Li propose to such a B * Tch Did she know which family¡¯s daughter she was from that dared to treat her like this? ¡°How did you bewitch him? ¡± ¡°How did I bewitch him? It doesn¡¯t seem to be any of Your Business, right? He¡¯s my boyfriend, and you¡¯re just the daughter of his mother¡¯s good friend. ¡± Jin Ling was exasperated. ¡°He¡¯s not your boyfriend, he¡¯s my man! ¡± ¡°really? But Fu Li has never admitted it from the beginning to the end. ¡± Yi Yu smiled She looked like she was not going to argue with him. ¡°I understand that young girls like you like men who fantasize about other people, especially handsome men like Fu Li who has good looks and a good figure. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not having sex. Auntie Fu promised me a long time ago that I would definitely be the young Madam of the Fu Family! ¡± Madam Fu promised? When she thought of Madam Fu, she was actually a little nervous. After all, she was the wife of a wealthy family. What if she got nervouster? However, when she thought of Fu Li by her side, it seemed to give her great courage. ¡°How is it? Are you scared? ¡± Jin Ling thought that she was scared, but Yi Yu didn¡¯t want to pay attention to her, so she didn¡¯t care. Upstairs, Fu Li¡¯s sudden appearance from behind gave Madam Fu a fright. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re willing toe back? ¡± Madam Fu applied the hand cream on her hands. She had just finished watering the flowers, so her mood was much better. ¡°Yeah, how can I bear to see my beautiful and charming mother alone at home? ¡± Fu Li put his hands on his mother¡¯s shoulders and deliberately frowned at the mirror ¡°which beauty is this in our family? Why is she so beautiful? She¡¯s so beautiful that I can¡¯t take my eyes off her. ¡± Two pairs of identical peach blossom eyes shone in the mirror. ¡°Go to hell. ¡± Madam Fu was still amused by her son. She turned around and looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re back so early today, and your mouth is so sweet. What do you want from me? ¡± ¡°mother, you¡¯re really observant. Your son can¡¯t hide anything from you. Mom, I want to get married. Your daughter-inw is waiting for you downstairs. ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Madam Fu was really shocked by the sudden news. She even started to speak Manchurian. When had she ever seen him with a stable girlfriend? Why did he suddenly say that he was going to get married? ¡°Come, calm down, calm down. ¡± Fu Li reached out to help his mother behind him. ¡°Take Your time to digest this news. Don¡¯t get excited. ¡± Madam Fu¡¯s peach blossom eyes widened. ¡°Son, did you get someone pregnant? They want you to take responsibility, right? ¡± ¡°Mom, you¡¯re thinking too much. You only have a daughter-inw and no grandson. ¡± He didn¡¯t expect to create a little rascal so quickly. ¡°Let¡¯s go, bring mom to take a look. ¡± Madam Fu quickly went downstairs. Yi Yu also heard the sound and knew that Madam Fu was here. She immediately got up and prepared to introduce herself. ¡°It¡¯s you? ¡± ¡°Madam? ¡± ¡°Do you know each other? ¡± This time, it was Fu Li¡¯s turn to be a little strange, so he subconsciously asked. Madam Fu¡¯s expression changed again and again. Wasn¡¯t this the young woman who helped her up after she was hit by a car and fell? She originally suspected that Fu Li was the first one to design it so that she could ept this daughter-inw. After all, this brat had the most ideas. Chapter 1422

Chapter 1422: How could chapter 1409 be you?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION But seeing the two people¡¯s confused first reaction, they quickly concluded that their son probably didn¡¯t know about this. He probably didn¡¯t set it up on purpose. Could it really be fate? The Awkward One was Yi Yu. When she remembered that the person she had interacted with the previous two times was actually Madam Fu, which was equivalent to her future mother-inw, her face turned red. ¡°Madam Fu, hello. My Name is Yi Yu. ¡± Madam Fu snorted. ¡°So it¡¯s you, you stinky girl. ¡± One couldn¡¯t tell whether she was happy or angry from her words, but it was definitely disdain! Yi Yu felt that she was so stiff that she did not look like herself. Fu Li took a few steps and stood beside Yi Yu. ¡°You¡¯ve met my mother. Why didn¡¯t you say anything? ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know that it was your mother! ¡± Yi Yu replied in a low voice. Thinking of her previous two ¡°impudent actions¡± in front of Madam Fu, she wished she could bury herself. Fu Li suddenlyughed softly. It seemed that she was destined to be the daughter-inw of the Fu family. Before he allowed the two of them to meet, the two of them met in advance under the arrangement of God¡¯s will. ¡°What should I do? I¡¯ve left a bad impression on your mother thest two times! ¡± Yi Yu was about to cry. If she knew that it was her future mother-inw, she would at least treat her with full respect. But what did she do? She cut off her mother-inw¡¯s hatred towards the heavens and even said that her mother-inw was smug with ¡°disdain¡± ? Oh God, I¡¯ll just die from a bolt of lightning. Rumble! The sudden lightning made Yi Yu hide in Fu Li¡¯s arms in fear. Fu Li saw her series of small expressions andughed until his chest was heaving up and down. Yi Yu raised her head and red at him angrily. Under Madam Fu¡¯s unintentional attention, she nudged him with her elbow. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my mother definitely has a good impression of you. ¡± If his mother really did not have a good impression of Yi Yu, her expression would definitely be very ugly, unlike now when she was only curious and sizing him up. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sitting? If this gets out, I won¡¯t even let the guest sit! ¡± Guest? When the originally anxious Jin Ling heard this word, she could not help butugh out loud. It seemed that Madam Fu felt that Yi Yu was just a guest and not the daughter-inw of the Fu family. Then it would be fine. Her chance hade! When Yi Yu heard the word ¡°guest, ¡± she paused for a moment, but her emotions did not change much. She just obediently sat beside Fu Li. ¡°Mom, this is what I told you, your daughter-inw. ¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t agreed to it yet. Why are you calling me that? ¡± Madam Fu red at Fu Li and her gaze swept over Yi Yu. Yi Yu did not have that petty temperament. She sat there very generously and did not feel uneasy when she received her gaze. ¡°How old are you this year? ¡± ¡°27. ¡± Madam Fu nodded. Previously, she actually thought that Yi Yu was only in her early 20s. She did not expect her to be 27. However, she was about the same age as her son. ¡°How did you two meet? ¡± How did they meet? Yi Yu naturally remembered that one day, when she and Xiao Mi went to a nightclub, they identally drank too much and directly fell on him. Did they sleep with him? Then, she felt that she slept well and brought him home to continue sleeping... ... Just thinking about it made her ashamed. Yi Yu¡¯s face was red. Of course, she could not tell Madam Fu so directly. She could only pinch the man next to her as if she was asking for help. Fu Li coughed softly He hurriedly received his wife¡¯s instructions and started to make up a story. ¡°Yes, we met at a certain dinner party. Ruo Chu, do you still remember her? She is an employee of Ruo Chu. We have business dealings. At a certain dinner party, I met Xiao Yu. ¡± Chapter 1423

Chapter 1423: Chapter 1411ughed her to death

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Eh, you would go to such a serious ce like a business dinner? ¡± Mrs. Fu Naturally Remembered Ruo Chu, but she was the first to ask her own question. Yi Yu was suddenly amused. Mrs. Fu was indeed her biological mother. ¡°Mom, am I so unserious in your heart? ¡± Fu Li¡¯s perfect and almost flirtatious face became aggrieved. Indeed, men, women, old and young were all killed. ¡°It was the truth. ¡± Mrs. Fu suddenly became curious. ¡°And then? How did you fall in love with this girl? You are such a yboy. I always thought that you only knew how to harm girls. ¡± Yi Yu really held back herughter. This mother was really cheating her son. ¡°Mom, you really are my biological mother. ¡± Fu Li gritted his teeth and continued to smile ¡°At that time, Xiao Yu had a boyfriend who was a gay liar. ¡°originally, I fell in love with this girl and only nned to silently hide my love in my heart. However, after his boyfriend was a gay liar, I half-forced Xiao Yu to be with me, wanting to snatch her away. ¡± ¡°You... you¡¯re simply a monster! How can you force a girl to be with you? ¡± Mrs. Fu used her son with trembling fingers ... ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± Yes, both of them heard correctly. Madam Fu was using her son of being a monster. Yi Yu really couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. Sheughed so hard that she fell forward and back. Oh my God, she reallyughed to death! Fu Li was so good at acting, and his own mother was trying her best to undermine him. ¡°Don¡¯tugh! ¡± Fu Li felt that his own mother was really trying to trick him, especially this woman. It took him a lot of effort to make up a story, and he used his Oscar acting skills to make up the fact that they met. This woman didn¡¯t appreciate his kindness, but she stillughed. Do you believe that he would tell her about the fact that she kept him? Fu Li suddenly pressed on the back of her head, leaned over and bit her lips. He hissed a few times before letting go, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you a lesson! ¡± Don¡¯t you know that you have to give face to your husband? It seems that you still have to teach your wife a good lesson. ¡°...¡± Yi Yu almost broke down. This man actually kissed her in front of her future mother-inw WHAT¡¯S WRONG WITH HIS BRAIN! Yi Yu¡¯s face flushed red as she pushed him away. She lowered her head and did not dare to speak again. Jin Ling waspletely stunned. At the same time, her jealousy began to rise endlessly. Brother Fu Li actually kissed her And in front of her and Auntie, he was too shameless! ¡°Yi Yu, how could you... do such a thing in public? ¡± Jin Ling gnashed her teeth and scolded her ... ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t hold it in for a while. ¡± Fu Li revealed a devilish smile and stopped Jin Ling from speaking. He then coaxed the woman beside him in a low voice, ¡°be good, don¡¯t be angry. ¡± Yi Yu simply didn¡¯t want to talk to this impudent guy. She waved her hand arrogantly. ¡°HMPH... ¡± Fu Li was like a loyal dog, obedient to Yi Yu. Madam Fu waspletely stunned. Her son actually... ... He was just short of growing a tail and squatting in front of his wife, right? Thinking of a certain scene, Madam Fu felt that her worldview had been refreshed. ¡°enough, don¡¯t you know what it means to show affection and die quickly! ¡± Madam Fu gritted her teeth. This Brat, as expected... ... ¡°I haven¡¯t agreed to let the two of you be together, let alone getting married! ¡± ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t say that I¡¯m here to seek your and dad¡¯s opinion. I¡¯m just here to inform mom and Dad. ¡± Fu Li was as impudent as usual. He pulled the woman next to him into his arms again. Yi Yu was already shocked by his arrogance She even had a very strange feeling. This man seemed to have spread his wings to protect her! Chapter 1424

Chapter 1424: Chapter 1412 was more handsome than ever

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Therefore, at this moment, Yi Yu felt that Fu Li was more handsome than ever! ¡°Brat, is that how you talk to me? ¡± Mrs. Fu was a little angry. ¡°Who gave birth to you and raised you so big! Why didn¡¯t you discuss such a big thing like getting married with me? ¡± ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to hurt your feelings. I respect you and like you, but I¡¯m an independent soul who can think. I also know that you¡¯re not an unreasonable person. You definitely won¡¯t force me to do things that I don¡¯t like. ¡± Fu Li knew his mother¡¯s personality very well. It was easier for his mother to ept a half-tough and half-soft attitude. ¡°HMPH. ¡± Madam Fu was not as angry as before, but the atmosphere had already sunk into a half-stiff state. At this time, Yi Yu took out the maintenance products that she had bought at the mall. It was only 20,000 yuan. She did not know if Madam Fu would like it. ¡°Auntie Fu, this is the maintenance products that I brought. I hope that you will like it. ¡± Madam Fu¡¯s heart was very sour at this moment. She felt that the son that she had raised had been snatched away by her. The good impression that she had of her previously could not make her treat Yi Yu any better. ¡°Don¡¯t use these things to coax me. I don¡¯t want them! ¡± Father and son were like this, and so were the two of them. It turned out that she was the only old woman who was annoying and unwanted! ¡°I¡¯m not coaxing you. I just want to give them to you. ¡± After the two previous interactions, Yi Yu had also gotten a feel for Madam Fu¡¯s personality. She could be a little childish sometimes. ¡°A woman should cherish herself. Every woman is worthy of being cherished and cherished in her hands. ¡°That¡¯s why I want to buy some care products for you. ¡°regardless of whether you are my mother-inw or not, you are my elder to me. I will still give them to you. ¡± Yi Yu handed the care products to Madam Fu and smiled. ¡°women love to look beautiful. They don¡¯t do it for anyone. It¡¯s just for their own happiness. So don¡¯t be angry. Isn¡¯t it good to be happy? ¡± Madam Fu suddenly looked over and took the care of the care products with both hands. It was the most effective cosmetics that she usually loved to use. At least this girl still had some heart. ¡°...¡± It was still this girl... ... Who could talk ... Fu Li watched his mother¡¯s reaction from the side. He was a little dumbfounded, but soon his lips curled into a smile. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t frown all day. You won¡¯t be pretty. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t use words to coax me. ¡± Madam Fu¡¯s gaze fell on Yi Yu ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m really that easy to convince. Although I do have a good impression of you, it doesn¡¯t mean that I can agree to your marriage. ¡°other than the fact that my son loves to y, he¡¯s outstanding and perfect in every other aspect. ¡°You have no other advantages other than your good looks. In my eyes, the two of you don¡¯t match at all. ¡± No parent would want to see their son and daughter find a person who was not as good as them. Madam Fu was the same. If Zhao Ying¡¯s previous problems were due to her character and conditions, then Yi Yu¡¯s character was one less problem, but her conditions were too different from her son¡¯s. She did not say that her son would marry a princess, but it was more than enough for a noble girl. Moreover, Yi Yu and her son were not from the same circle. If she really married him, it would be very difficult because she would not only marry a person, but also marry the living environment that belonged to that person. Did she know how to deal with a richdy from a prestigious circle who made things difficult for her? ¡°I know. ¡± Yi Yu did not refute Mrs. Fu because what she said was the truth. Chapter 1425

Chapter 1425: Chapter 1413: Strive to be worthy of him

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Fu Li was truly a perfect lover. Perhaps it was because her lover had eyes for beauty, but that did not stop her from thinking that she was not worthy of him. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. ¡± Madam Fu did not intend to make things difficult for Yi Yu. She knew that this girl was extremely smart, and she thought that she would need to spend more effort to exin certain things to her. If it was not because of the two times they had been together until this girl¡¯s character, she would not have bothered to say anything to her and would have kicked her out. In fact, she believed in her son¡¯s judgment. Back then, Zhao Ying, she could tell that this woman looked weak but was actually very utilitarian, so she took some money and sent her away. She thought that there might be a storm at home, but her son did not say anything. Back then, he should have seen through that woman, Zhao Ying. This son had always seen through people¡¯s hearts, and he knew the analysis of human nature like the back of his hand. He had long seen through a person, but he was also used to not making a sound, as if he was looking at a clown jumping in front of him. In fact, nothing could escape his eyes. Therefore, even though Yi Yu was a good person, she was still far from being enough... ... The daughter-inw of the Fu family ... Madam Fu sighed in her heart. Fortunately, these two young men knew it in their hearts, but they were much more persistent. ¡°Yes, but I won¡¯t give up. I will try my best to match up to him. ¡± Madam Fu:¡±...¡± It was rare for Jin Ling to sit by the side all this time without deliberately adding fuel to the fire. Instead, she was a little suspicious of the acquaintance that Fu Li had just mentioned. Did they meet at the dinner party? Jin Ling knew Fu Li¡¯s character too well. was his way of meeting girls so formal It was unlikely! Usually, he would act like he was having fun, either in a nightclub or a bar. Going to a business dinner and getting to know each other was too much of a lie. In fact, madam Fu didn¡¯t really believe this story, but she would still believe it without thinking, since the other party was her son. However, Jin Ling didn¡¯t think so. If Yi Yu also got to know each other in a bar or nightclub, then they were lying. As an upright person like Uncle Fu, he definitely wouldn¡¯t agree with these women who would go to bars. Who knew if she had been fooling around with other men in the past? It seemed that she had to secretly investigate this woman¡¯s information. As the saying goes, know yourself and know your enemy, and you will win every battle. You have to know this woman¡¯s background before you can know how to poach her, right? Therefore, Jin Ling gave up on the idea of making things difficult for Yi Yu. Instead, she helped to persuade her, ¡°Auntie, brother Fu Li came home after working so hard. Everyone should understand each other. Let¡¯s have lunch first. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Yi Yu also heaved a sigh of relief. Although it was not very pleasant to meet her parents this time, at least she was not too nervous. In fact, madam Fu looked childish, but she was more cultured than the average person. She spoke frankly but did not hurt others. She only mentioned the facts. After the chef served the dishes, Jin Ling saw Fu Li next to Yi Yu. The unintentional intimacy between the two made her subconsciously clench her chopsticks. ¡°Eat more. ¡± ¡°okay, you eat more too. ¡± They already knew what they liked and disliked like the back of their hands. Looking at their lovey-dovey expressions, Jin Ling¡¯s eyes became even deeper. When she found out about Yi Yu, this woman would be dead for sure! ¡°...¡± After leaving the Fu Family Home, Yi Yu felt much more rxed. Actually, Madam Fu was not a difficult person to get along with, but certain realities were really hard to change. ¡°Don¡¯t take my mother¡¯s words to heart. ¡± Chapter 1426

Chapter 1426: Chapter 1414 was very warm

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Seeing that she was in a daze, he knew what she was thinking. He reached out to hold her hand and ced it on his knee. ¡°There¡¯s no denying that my family background is indeed a huge mountain, but it also depends on whether or not I take it seriously. ¡± ¡°Fu Li, I don¡¯t want you to break up your rtionship with your family because of me. ¡± Yi Yu looked at him. ¡°I only want you to be happy because of what I have gained, not because of what I have lost. ¡± There were many things that did not need to be said. They understood each other. ¡°Fu Li, I will try my best to be worthy of you. ¡± Yi Yu was held in his arms. She leaned quietly on his chest and closed her eyes ¡°Your mother is actually very ufortable. Sometimes, she is childish because she needs to be cared for. Your mother is really a good woman. ¡± ¡°She will also be a good mother-inw. ¡± Fu Li¡¯s heart moved slightly as he interlocked his fingers with hers. ¡°actually, you don¡¯t have to work hard or feel inferior. I will not change the person I love on my own and make her unhappy. ¡± ¡°No, why would I be unhappy? ¡± Yi Yu smiled. ¡°When I think about how I will be rewarded by you if I work hard and do those things, I will be very happy. ¡± Fu Li was stunned as he suddenly felt a warmth in his heart. This kind of feeling of cuddling and warmth seemed to have appeared for the first time. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to Xiao Yu duo. ¡± They didn¡¯t need to say anything to understand each other¡¯s intentions. A smile appeared on Yi Yu¡¯s lips as she leaned against his chest and didn¡¯t say anything else, enjoying this warm andfortable moment. Before going to work, Yi Yu went to look for Xiao Mi again, but Xiao Mi still avoided her, not even willing to say a word to her. Yi Yu was very sad. She rarely cried, so she cried at the door for a long time. So she really lost Xiao Mi. Seeing her reaction, Fu Li probably understood something. Seeing that she was sad for someone else, his heart was filled with jealousy, but at the same time, his heart ached for her. ¡°Do you want to go home first? ¡± Yi Yu was a little listless and nodded her head. When she returned to her small residential area, she coincidentally met Zhao Ying. She seemed to havee down to take out the trash, so meeting Zhao Ying like this seemed a little surprising. A smile appeared on her pale face. Fu Li frowned slightly. The two of them did not have much interaction. They just nodded their heads. ¡°...¡± In the office, a lot of people were busy. Yi Yu had also adjusted her mood. She nned to go and talk to Xiao Mi in a few days. One day, she would forgive herself, right? ¡°Zhao Ying, send the documents upstairs. ¡± Yi Yu was on the phone as she handed the documents to Zhao Ying. Zhao Ying took them and agreed. When she heard that Zhao Ying¡¯s voice sounded a little strange, Yi Yu subconsciously looked at her. She was shocked when she saw the five-finger mark on her face. Such a deep five-finger mark, how much effort did she have to put in to make it go down. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°nothing, I¡¯ll go up and deliver the documents first. ¡± Zhao Ying panicked and hid for a while, then took the documents and hurried upstairs. Yi Yu paid attention and didn¡¯t say anything to Yi Yu on the spot. Because of Xiao Mi¡¯s matter, Yi Yu became more alert and became more concerned about many things. Zhao Ying was not only her colleague, but also her friend in life. ¡°Zhao Ying, what happened to your face? ¡± Zhao Ying hid in the tea room while Yi Yu sat next to her. She realized that half of her face was even more serious than what she had just seen. Even her eyes were affected, and it was a little green. She reached out to touch it, and Zhao Ying was in so much pain that she bared her teeth. Chapter 1427

Chapter 1427: Chapter 1078

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Who hit you so hard? ¡± ¡°My mother. ¡± Zhao Ying sighed and looked at Yi Yu ¡°My sister may have been traumatized recently. She drinks at home all day and doesn¡¯t go out, let alone work. I¡¯m practically supporting my sister now. ¡°But how much money can I earn from such an internship? I said that I hoped my sister would go out to find a job to support herself after a period of time. I also wanted to start saving some money for myself, but my mother directly pped me. ¡± Zhao Ying¡¯s heart was still in pain. Normal people valued girls over boys, but her mother had instead started to treat her as her eldest daughter. She was probably provoked by the incident at the restaurant? Yi Yu hated Zhao Ying because this person always liked to pretend to be innocent in front of outsiders. Fortunately, Fu Li did not fall for her tricks, or else he would sooner orter be instigated by this kind of person. ¡°Zhao Ying, you¡¯d better move out of the house quickly. Your sister is not your responsibility. She has hands and feet, so why should you support her? She¡¯s drunk and dying, and she¡¯s dragging you down. You have to have some money to protect yourself. ¡± Zhao Ying was silent and nodded. Yi Yu did not know how tofort her. What could she do when she was born into this kind of family A parent¡¯s kindness was enough to kidnap you for a lifetime, whether you were willing or not. Compared to her, she was much happier. Thinking of her mother, Yi Yu¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Sister Yi Yu, you have to be careful of my sister. My mother brought me back from the countryside to go to school with her since high school. She¡¯s stubborn and selfish. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll find an excuse to take revenge on you. ¡± ¡°Yes. Actually, I saw your sister downstairs. ¡± ¡°Be careful of my sister. If possible, we should move. ¡± Yi Yu nodded. In fact, Fu Li had always asked her when she would move. He had already set his sights on an apartment. It would be much morefortable and the environment would be better. However, the lease period had not arrived yet. In addition, the rtionship between her parents had not been settled yet, so it was even more impossible for her to move directly to live with Fu Li. When she thought of this, Yi Yu could not help but sigh in her heart. She would definitely be able to deal with these matters properly and be happy with Fu Li leaving. Yi Yu boiled an egg to help her apply her eyes before she started to get ready to get off work. The phone rang. When Yi Yu saw that it was her mother¡¯s number, she quickly picked it up. ¡°Mom. ¡± Her mother¡¯s still gentle voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Are you off work? ¡± ¡°Yes, I just got off work. ¡± Yi Yu felt that her throat was a little sore and she almost wanted to cry. Her rtionship with her parents had been at a stalemate during this period of time. Now that she heard her mother¡¯s familiar voice, she felt warm and wronged. ¡°Come Back for dinner. ¡± Xia Lan¡¯s voice was much gentler. ¡°We haven¡¯t spoken for a long time. Come over here. ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Yi Yu sounded like she was crying. ¡°I thought mom and dad didn¡¯t want me anymore. ¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? How can mom and Dad not want you? No matter how angry mom is at the child, she will soon get over it. ¡± Xia Lan held the phone Yi Bin also sat by the bed and stretched his ears, wanting to hear what his daughter was saying. ¡°Okay. ¡± Yi Yu almost burst into tears. Her parents were always so warm. She could even imagine her parents calling her under the lights. After hanging up, Yi Yu sent Fu Li a wechat message, nning to go back to her parents¡¯ce for dinner. Fu Li saw the wechat message she sent and knew how happy she was. Chapter 1428

Chapter 1428: Chapter 1416 children and grandchildren have their own blessings

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION If she was happy, he would be happy too. Fu Li: see You tomorrow then. Good night. The corners of Yi Yu¡¯s lips curved slightly. Good night. She put away her phone and went upstairs. ¡°Dad, MOM! ¡± ¡°Xiao Yu, you¡¯re back? ¡± Yi Bin opened the door and was hugged by his daughter. He smiled and stroked his daughter¡¯s hair. ¡°You¡¯re already so old, and you¡¯re still acting like a spoiled child! ¡± Yi Yu¡¯s nose twitched. When she saw her mother, she rushed over and hugged her like a spoiled child. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry! ¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be sorry about? What a silly child. It¡¯s time to eat. COME HERE! ¡± Xia Lan touched her daughter¡¯s face with emotion. She had thought things through these past few days ¡°Mommy has been thinking a lot recently. I didn¡¯t understand a lot of things about you at first, but now I¡¯ve moved on. ¡± ¡°Mommy. ¡± Yi Yu¡¯s eyes widened. She didn¡¯t expect her mother, who had always been stubborn, to be able to move on It really wasn¡¯t an easy thing to do. Could it be that her father¡¯s persuasion was sessful? A sincere smile appeared on Xia Lan¡¯s face She said lightly, ¡°children and grandchildren have their own blessings. My daughter is 27 years old. She is not 17 years old, nor is she seven years old. She has the right to pursue happiness on her own. She has her own thoughts. Even if she does end up with a bloody head, that should be an experience that belongs to a young person. ¡± She just wanted to protect her daughter too much. However, she did not know that her daughter might not be happy in a greenhouse. As a parent, the essence of bringing a child into the world was to wish her to be happy. It was not for the parents to wish her to do what she could or should do. In fact, she did not mention the most important thing. Back then, she had decided to break up with Fu Yao and marry her husband, Yi Bin, from afar. She thought that such an ending would be good for both of them. However, when Fu Li asked the same question as his daughter, she was stunned. ¡°How do you know that it¡¯s not just your wishful thinking that¡¯s good? Maybe others don¡¯t think so? ¡± She was stunned on the spot. So everything was because she thought she was right, so it turned out... ... She had missed out on the most unforgettable love and indirectly caused the pain of two families. The young man she loved had never been able to forget him ... And she... ... Wasn¡¯t she the same ? ? In the past few decades, even if she regretted it in her heart, she could only force herself to forget such feelings and focus on her husband and daughter. She thought about how she was the one who was wrong. Her daughter now was so much like her in the past! If she had to do it all over again, she might not have listened to her mother and married someone else. She was the one who was wrong. But what was the use of knowing that she was wrong? There was no way to make up for her mistake. ¡°thank you, mom. ¡± ¡°silly child. ¡± Xia Lan smiled again. ¡°The food is almost cold. Hurry up and eat. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± The family of three sat down to eat. Yi Yu immediately felt so warm that she wanted to cry. It had been a long time since she tasted her mother¡¯s cooking. After eating, Yi Yu washed the dishes while her father was boiling the bath water. Yi Yu nned to sleep here with her parents tonight. ¡°Mom, where are you going? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to take out the trash. ¡± Xia Lan carried a big bag of trash and turned around to tell her. ¡°Mom will be back in a while. If the water is ready, you can wash it first. You still have to get up and go to work tomorrow morning. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Hearing her daughter¡¯s response, Xia Lan went downstairs. There was a voice-activated light in the corridor, so she could see the road clearly. However, when she carried the rubbish down to the first floor and was about to throw it away, she saw a tall figure standing in front of her. Under the dim light, when Xia Lan saw the face clearly, she instantly froze on the spot, as if she had been struck by lightning. It was him, Fu Yao. Chapter 1429

Chapter 1429: Chapter 1417

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Some memories were indelible in her mind. Even when she saw him, it became more and more vivid in her mind, as if everything had happened yesterday. That face seemed to ovep with the one in her memory. Although so many years had passed, time still treated him well, but she waspletely old. After an unknown amount of time, the silent atmosphere lingered between the two of them. In the end, Xia Lan finally moved, and so did Fu Yao. They walked towards each other, but at some point in time, they brushed past each other. Without any pause or pause, they left in the opposite direction with great tacit understanding. To passersby, these two people did not know each other at all. They were just two strangers. They could not form a bond, which would only increase loneliness. Long time no see, Fu Yao / Xia Lan. Goodbye, Fu Yao / Xia Lan. They did not say a word to each other, but they seemed to understand what each other wanted to say. There was no need to speak, nor did they need to say anything. They understood each other, and they brushed past each other like strangers. This was probably the best ending. In the end, Xia Lan cried like rain on a certain floor, but it was also silent. Yi Yu was already in the room. She lifted the curtains and was extremely shocked when she saw this scene. It seemed that the rtionship between them had long surpassed her and Fu Li¡¯s imagination. It was so profound. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know whether to say that her father was pitiful or that her mother was pitiful. An honest person who didn¡¯t know what kind of person his wife had in her heart, a person who was in love but couldn¡¯t pretend that nothing had happened. Yi Yu: Fu Li, my mother and your father met downstairs. I feel so sad looking at them. When she saw the wechat message he sent, she only knew that Fu Li had ¡°intentionally¡± arranged for his father and her mother to meet today. Fu Li sent a smiley face: ¡°So, we must make up for the regret between them and love each other for the rest of our lives. ¡°. Yi Yu: ¡°from the looks of it, they don¡¯t seem to be ready to recognize each other. They look like strangers. For some reason, this scene seems to be more shocking than them hugging their heads and crying. ¡°. Fu Li: ¡°True lovers who share the same heart don¡¯t need to exin anything. This is enough for them. ¡°. ¡°Don¡¯t forget your father and my mother. They won¡¯t hurt others for the sake of love. ¡°. Yi Yu: so sad. Fu Li: Be Good. Let¡¯s love each other well in the future and make up for their regrets. The reason why he wanted his father to meet Yi Yu¡¯s mother was also because he hoped that his father could be a god-like assistant. He believed that his father would definitely not let him down. In fact, this situation was actually very good. If his father pretended not to know Xia Lan, his mother would not know that Xia Lan was the white moonlight in his father¡¯s heart. This way, things would be much smoother between them. Yi Yu replied with a shy expression. Seeing that her mother had entered the corridor for a long time withouting up, she was a little worried about her mother. Opening the door, Yi Yu was just about to go downstairs when she saw that her mother had already returned. ¡°Mom, are you alright? ¡± ¡°what could be wrong with mom? I¡¯m just tired. ¡± Xia Lan looked no different from before, only a little more tired. Yi Bin did not know anything and even advised his wife to rest early. ¡°I told you not to mess around with the child¡¯s matters. It¡¯s better to rest early. ¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go take a shower first. ¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve already taken your clothes. It¡¯s the one you like to wear the most. It¡¯ll look great on you! ¡± ¡°You child. ¡± Xia Lan didn¡¯t want to say anything more and went into the bathroom. Yi Yu returned to her room and hid inside to chat with Fu Li. Chapter 1430 - Chapter 1418 sleep with you tonight

Chapter 1430: Chapter 1418 sleep with you tonight

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Should I gofort my mother? Yi Yu sat by the window and thought for a long time. She was still hesitating whether she should go. However, from the looks of the two of them downstairs, it seemed that they did not intend to acknowledge each other. Her mother might not want to talk about what happened in the past either. It was better for her not to be so silly as to poke her mother¡¯s scar. However, she still wanted to apany her mother for one night. With this thought in mind, she shouted to Fu Li and took her phone to charge it. She dragged her slippers and ran into her mother¡¯s room. Xia Lan had already finished showering. Her mind was still in a daze from the meeting just now. ¡°Xiao Lan, are you okay? ¡± Yi Bin noticed that Xia Lan did not look too well and asked with concern, ¡°are you feeling unwell? ¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just a little tired. ¡± Xia Lan of course would not say who she had just met. She always felt a sense of guilt in front of her husband. But she had no choice. There were some things and some people that could not be forgotten in her mind. ¡°I¡¯m tired, so rest early. ¡± Yi Bin had always thought that she was so tired because she was worried about her daughter¡¯s matters. ¡°Xiao Lan, let her handle her daughter¡¯s matters by herself. You don¡¯t have to worry so much. Look at how haggard you¡¯ve be recently. ¡± Hearing her husband mention it again, Xia Lan nodded randomly. ¡°Mom! ¡± Yi Yu knocked on the door and suddenly poked her head in to look at her mother. ¡°Mom, I want to sleep with you tonight. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re already so old, yet you¡¯re still acting coquettishly with mom? ¡± Xia Lan did not know what her daughter was thinking, but hearing that her daughter wanted to sleep with her, she subconsciously heaved a sigh of relief. She wanted to be alone tonight. ¡°No matter how old I am, I¡¯m still my mother¡¯s daughter. ¡± Yi Yu simply acted like a spoiled child to the end. She wore her slippers and ran over to hug her daughter who was sitting on the bed. Xia Lan hugged her daughter, and her mood was finally much better. Since the two of them were sleeping together, Yi bin nned to go to that room by himself. Xia Lan took down the other nket and handed it to her husband. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the room to the two of you. I¡¯ll go and sleep first. ¡± ¡°okay. ¡± After Yi bin Went Out, Yi Yu immediately took off her shoes and went to bed. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m turning off the lights. ¡± The Room was pitch-ck. Yi Yu hugged her mother just like when she was young. Listening to her mother¡¯s heartbeat, she felt like she was back when she was young. Her mother always liked to tell her stories and coax her to sleep. When she was young, she wanted to grow up, but when she grew up, she wanted to be like when she was young. She wanted to be able to snuggle in her mother¡¯s arms and simply listen to her mother tell a story so that she could fall asleep peacefully. ¡°Mom, can you tell me about the past with Fu Li¡¯s father? ¡± Xia Lan¡¯s entire body stiffened when her daughter suddenly spoke. ¡°You saw it all? ¡± Since her mother had asked, Yi Yu definitely couldn¡¯t lie. She only replied weakly, ¡°I identally saw it outside the window, but dad didn¡¯t see it. I guess mom must be very sad, right? ¡± ¡°those are all in the past. It doesn¡¯t sound interesting anymore. ¡± Xia Lan reached out and hugged her daughter. ¡°I saw Fu Li thest time. After a few simple conversations with him, I realized that he really does look like his father. ¡± ¡°Is that so? ¡± Yi Yu raised her head and looked at her mother¡¯s side profile. ¡°I thought mother hated Fu Li a lot. Now, she¡¯s still a little upset about the matter between me and Fu Li. ¡± ¡°silly child, of course mother wants you to be happy. ¡± Xia Lan sighed ¡°I also hope that you can marry the person you like as you wish, but there are some things that can¡¯t be forced. Promise mother that if you and Fu Li still can¡¯t get together in the future, don¡¯t be sad, okay? From the beginning to the end, mother hopes that you can be happy. ¡± Chapter 1431

Chapter 1431: Chapter 1419: This man did it on purpose

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Okay. ¡± Yi Yu closed her eyes. ¡°Mom, I will definitely be happy. ¡± ¡°okay, then go to bed early. ¡± Xia Lan hugged her daughter and calmed down a lot. ¡°Mom, haven¡¯t you said anything to Fu Li¡¯s father all these years? ¡± Yi Yu still felt that the scene was very shocking. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say between us. This is the best ending. ¡± ¡°Oh. ¡± Yi Yu finally closed her eyes and slowly fell asleep. Xia Lan hugged her daughter but could not fall asleep for a long time. She was afraid that she would not be able to sleep tonight. Many of the memories that she thought she had forgotten became extremely vivid in her mind. There was actually no need for her and him to say anything. Everything that needed to be said was in their hearts. The thing that she felt the most ashamed of was Fu Li¡¯s mother and her own husband. There were some injuries that she did not want to cause, but they were still caused. ... The next day, she woke up feeling refreshed. Yi Yu simply washed up, took the bread and milk that her mother had prepared and quickly left the house. There was a car parked at the door. Yi Yu saw a man get out of the car. ¡°Get in. ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve chased me all the way here. Aren¡¯t you afraid that my parents will chase you out? ¡± Yi Yu teased and got into his car. ¡°How is that possible? Your mother must like me as her son-inw very much now. ¡± ¡°shameless. How did you be her son-inw? ¡± Yi Yu¡¯s face turned red when he said that. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. ¡± ¡°Why are you blushing? ¡± He helped her fasten her seatbelt and reached out to stroke her hair. ¡°Why are you so shy so easily? ¡± Yi Yu rolled her eyes at him, but someone pressed her down and kissed her passionately. ¡°Hey! ¡± Yi Yu almost went crazy. This guy actually dared to kiss her in front of her parents¡¯building. If her mother saw it, where would she put her face? She reached out and pped the man on her body. It didn¡¯t matter whether she punched or kicked him. This man pressed her down and kissed her as he pleased. ¡°Why are you so rough with your own man? You should be gentle. ¡± ¡°Who wants to be gentle with a hooligan like you? ¡± Yi Yu took out a tissue to wipe the lipstick on her mouth. She was so embarrassed that she was angry. She wiped the Lipstick on his lips. ¡°HURRY UP AND DRIVE! ¡± ¡°okay, yes, sir. ¡± Fu Li smiled and started the car again. His smile was extremely sweet. Yi Yu pretended to be angry and leaned against the car window, but her heart was very sweet. The dog behind the car seemed to have just woken up. It saw its mistress sitting in the front passenger seat. Its short legs could not be clung to, so it could only scratch the SOFA seat to make some noise. ¡°Harry. ¡± Yi Yu noticed the dog behind her and reached out to pick it up and put it on herp to y with it. ¡°If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have kept it. I finally realized that you are more gentle to a dog now than you are to me. ¡± The man next to her seemed to feel disappointed and deliberately sighed slightly. ¡°Am I that fierce to you? ¡± Yi Yu rolled her eyes at him. ¡°You kissed and hugged it. I just kissed you, and all the hair on your body seemed to explode. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t care about the asion. If my parents saw me, they would really be embarrassed to death. ¡± Moreover, a man and a woman who had not driven for a long time in the car would definitely be suspected by those people. Of course, Fu Li could see through her thoughts, especially since her increasingly red face had already revealed some facts. He deliberately said in a low voice, ¡°little Yu duo, what are you thinking about? Your face ispletely red. ¡± He deliberately reached out and wiped her face with the back of his hand. Yi Yu almost exploded. This man did it on purpose! Chapter 1432

Chapter 1432: Chapter 1420: no moral integrity

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I¡¯m not thinking anything. You¡¯RE THE SHAMELESS ONE! ¡± The car stopped when they reached the office. Fu Li reached out to help her unbuckle her seatbelt as he approached her with a smirk. ¡°Let me think about what you were thinking just now. Are you afraid that others will think that we¡¯re in a car? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! ¡± Yi Yu reached out to push him away. ¡°Don¡¯t get so close to me, you perverted man! ¡± She would never admit that she was thinking like that just now! ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯m perverted. ¡± He smiled again. Her seatbelt had already been untied. He reached out to pick up his bag and smashed it on him a few times. ¡°BASTARD! ¡± ¡°IT HURTS! ¡± Yi Yu immediately stopped. Looking at his frowning face, she really thought that she had hurt him. ¡°I didn¡¯t use much strength just now. Where does it hurt? ¡± Seeing him looking at her with a mischievous smile, Yi Yu realized that she had been fooled by him again. This man had no integrity at all! ¡°Stinky Man! ¡± She picked up her bag again and threw it at him a few times. After all, he had thick skin and flesh. He would be fine no matter how she threw it! After throwing it a few times, she stopped. Yi Yu red at him and turned around to walk towards thepany. ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch together. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± She turned around with a smile on her face again and even made a hand gesture of a kiss on purpose. Fu Li was a little surprised. This was the first time he had seen this thin-skinned woman making such a hand gesture, and it was even a kiss! He smiled and rolled up the car window. ¡°Good Morning, sister Yi Yu. ¡± When she arrived at the office, there was a wave of greetings. Yi Yu was in a good mood. When she sat down, she saw the extra work tasks that her boss had sent her, so she immediately perked up and started working. ¡°I think a celebrity-chasing dog like me should have started working at a magazine. Being sent by the editor-in-chief to film the gossip of those celebrities every day must be very exciting, ¡± a few interns began to gossip ¡°I thought I could see a lot of celebrities at an entertainmentpany every day, but in the end, they were absent every day because of work and external affairs, which made me very sad. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s not necessarily true. You know that celebrities hate Paparazzi the most. If he finds out that you¡¯re tracking a celebrity that you like, he will hate you to death. ¡± ¡°So what? At least I have a deep impression in his heart. What if we end up together after falling in love and killing each other? ¡± ¡°...¡± Have you read too many novels? Zhao Ying had worked here for more than two months. There was only one more month before she would know the test results. She was not the only intern in this office. She really wanted to stay here through her own efforts. ¡°Xiao Ying, have you found a house to move to? ¡± ¡°Not yet, I¡¯m looking at it now. ¡± Zhao Ying felt that she had to move out of the house. Otherwise, she would not know what kind of situation she would be forced into by her biological mother. What kind of situation was this. Zhao Ying rubbed her forehead, but it was nothing. After all, she had grown up with her grandparents since she was young. She had no feelings for her parents to begin with. In the past, when the school held a speech to promote parental love, she was basically numb and ignorant. She couldn¡¯t feel the emotion of tears. ¡°Call me when you move. I¡¯ll help you. ¡± ¡°Sister Yi Yu is the best to me. ¡± Zhao Ying smiled. She felt that Yi Yu was the sister who truly loved her. Zhao Ying¡¯s smile reminded Yi Yu of Xiao Mi. These few days, Xiao Mi didn¡¯t call or make a call on wechat. She didn¡¯t know if something had really happened. She was very worried. It was noon time to get off work, but suddenly there was a business banquet to attend. They could not miss a single one in this office. Chapter 1433

Chapter 1433: Chapter 1421

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Such dinners were often held, and Yi Yu was used to it. However, her date with her boyfriend would be canceled this afternoon. She wondered if someone would feel wronged. ¡°Sister Yi Yu, shall we go together? ¡± Everyone in the office left, but this Zhang Xincheng did not leave. When he saw that Yi Yu was the only one in the office, he naturally came over to invite her. This was a very handsome boy who had just left university. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll text my boyfriend first. ¡± Yi Yu smiled embarrassedly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go down first? I might need some time. ¡± Zhang Xincheng was obviously a little disappointed. He did not expect Yi Yu to have a boyfriend. He seemed to have heard about it before. He even said that the rich young master hade to the Office for an entire afternoon just to spend time with his girlfriend. Those women were exaggerating.. That was why Zhang Xincheng had always thought that it was not true. Why would a rich young master like an ordinary person? This was not an idol drama. From what he saw, it was most likely an old man! There were too many women like this nowadays. They worshiped money, no matter how old or ugly the other party was. Yi Yu was the most beautiful girl in this office, and she was also a rtively young girl. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t help but admire and like such a beautiful girl. It was such a pity. Of course, Yi Yu noticed this boy¡¯s thoughts. She didn¡¯t have any pride and instead subconsciously wanted to avoid him, because she didn¡¯t want Fu Li to be jealous. She didn¡¯t know that Zhang Xincheng had already privately judged that she was with another old man and that she was being judged by others. ¡°Darling, I have a lunch date today, so I can¡¯t have lunch with you. I¡¯ll apany you tonight. ¡± If it was before, Yi Yu would never have written such a mushy word like ¡®darling¡¯ . But now that she was in love, she knew that she could say something even more mushy. With a Ding, Fu Li received a text from Yi Yu. He saw the word ¡®darling¡¯ in particr, and the curve of his lips unconsciously curved upwards. Seeing that she was getting sweeter and sweeter, and that she liked to act coquettishly, he felt very happy. ¡°Oh, your face is full of love. ¡± Lu Jinye hugged his baby and looked at her with a teasing gaze. ¡°I can tell from your flirtatious look that you must have been seduced. ¡± ¡°A handsome man like me, of course little Yuduo can¡¯t control herself. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s handsome or not, but it¡¯s true that he¡¯s shameless. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re just jealous. ¡± A smile appeared in Fu Li¡¯s peach blossom eyes. He was already looking forward to tonight¡¯s pany¡± , so he immediately replied to Yi Yu with a text message: ¡°Wash your face tonight and wait for me on the bed. ¡°. Shameless! When she saw the instant reply, Yi Yu¡¯s ears burned red. However, she thought that she should be even more shameless to deal with this kind of shameless person. She replied again: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you. Mwah. ¡°. When she added the Mwah Emoji, Fu Li¡¯s side was alreadyughing like thunder. He was even more looking forward to tonight. This kind of little Yu duo really made him more restless. Yi Yu looked up and was shocked when she saw that Zhang Xincheng had not left yet. ¡°Why are you still here? ¡± He was actually standing beside her? Then the text message that she and Fu Li sent just now was not seen by anyone, right? ¡°Yes, I¡¯m waiting for sister Yi Yu. ¡± He had identally seen the text message that Yi Yu sent just now. It was indeed filled with all kinds of ambiguity. One look and he could tell that it was the tone that those old men liked. The Way Zhang Xincheng looked at Yi Yu was a little strange. He had heard before that beautiful women liked rich people. No matter how old or ugly a rich person was, they could post it andugh very happily. It seemed that it was really true. Chapter 1434

Chapter 1434: Chapter 1422 was fine

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION He was a little discouraged. It seemed that the beauties of this world would not be poor like them. Even if they had a true heart, it would be worthless in their eyes. Thinking of this, Zhang Xincheng suddenly felt a little unwilling. ¡°Sister Yi Yu originally nned to have lunch with her boyfriend? ¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go downstairs. ¡± Yi Yu was a little unhappy, but she was embarrassed to show it. She had already tactfully asked him to go downstairs first. In the past, she did not know that this Zhang Xincheng was a little... ... Tactless ... ¡°Sister Yi Yu, how did you meet your boyfriend? ¡± ¡°At a business dinner party. ¡± Yi Yu had now positioned their first meeting at a business dinner party. No matter who asked, she would answer like this. ¡°Sister Yi Yu is so lucky. Your boyfriend must love you very much, right? ¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s alright. ¡± Zhang Xincheng saw her perfunctory tone, and a hint of disdain shed in his eyes. Needless to say, he knew that this ¡°old boyfriend¡± , Yi Yu, would definitely want her to curry favor with him. A man like this would only use beautiful women as a tool to vent. People nowadays had too many moral losses because of money. Yi Yu and Zhang Xincheng were not very close at all, so when faced with his questions, she felt a little awkward. She only asked and answered one sentence after another. ¡°There are too many girls nowadays who are obsessed with money. I really feel sorry for these women. They have such a good youth to fall in love with an old man. Is this life really blissful? ¡± Yi Yu:¡±...¡± They did not seem to be the kind of people who could casually talk to each other. Faced with Zhang Xincheng¡¯s casual question, Yi Yu just nodded and agreed. ¡°Yes. ¡± ¡°I once saw a girl follow a rich man for ten years. During that time, she had many abortions. In the end, she couldn¡¯t even have a child. It was better to live a peaceful life with an honest man from the beginning. ¡°These money-grubbing women are very shameful and disgusting! ¡± Yi Yu:¡±...¡± What was this man being angry about here? This conversation didn¡¯t seem like a university student at all. ¡°Uh, I¡¯ll go over to Zhao Ying¡¯s ce first. ¡± Why did she feel that this topic was a little ufortable? Anyway, she just felt ufortable listening to it. Yi Yu thought that she wasn¡¯t too familiar with this person anyway, so she found an excuse to speed up her footsteps and left. Zhang Xincheng saw that Yi Yu was escaping very quickly, so he subconsciously felt that he had poked her sore spot. He even felt that her ¡°boyfriend¡± should be an old man without a doubt. ¡°Sister Yi Yu, why did you onlye down? ¡± Zhao Ying was surprised to see Zhang Xincheng and Zhao Yinging down. They did not seem to be familiar with each other, right? ¡°Yes, I just texted my boyfriend. ¡± ¡°Wow, so sweet. ¡± Zhao Ying revealed a teasing smile. ¡°looks like you have an appointment with your boyfriend at noon. Why, are you afraid that your boyfriend will be jealous? ¡± ¡°F * Ck You. ¡± At the Dinner Party, Yi Yu went in and found that the people who came were all people from the fashion industry. The fashion industry had already thought things through with the entertainment industry. The artistic director brought them to greet them. As an intern, Zhao Ying saw that many of the big shots in the industry were in a state of excitement and disappeared in a few moments. Yi Yu did not stop her. After all, they were only people from the fashion industry. There were no high-ranking officials or people who offended them. ¡°Xiao Yu! ¡± Hearing a familiar voice, Yi Yu turned her head and indeed saw Zhou Tianyang standing behind her. ¡°Why are you here? ¡± ¡°I followed someone here. ¡± ¡°nonsense, you¡¯re not from the entertainment industry or the fashion industry. You came to a business banquet like this, are you kidding me? ¡± Chapter 1435

Chapter 1435: Chapter 1422 I¡¯m nearby

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Yi Yu looked at him warily. After all, this man had stopped her outside thepany a few days ago, and he felt that something was wrong. ¡°I¡¯ve changed jobs. ¡± Zhou Tianyang looked helpless. ¡°You should be reasonable. You know very well that I can¡¯t enter a business banquet like this without an invitation. The next second, I¡¯ll be dragged out by security. ¡± That was true. However, Yi Yu still wouldn¡¯t let down her guard against Zhou Tianyang. She didn¡¯t know what kind of medicine this man had in his stomach. ¡°then stay away from me. Don¡¯t let me see you! ¡± Zhou Tianyang was both angry and anxious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You Act like I¡¯m going to hurt you. What can I do in front of so many people? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget how you treated me when I said we were going to break up. ¡± Yi Yu said sarcastically. ¡°You¡¯re a person with a criminal record. Do you expect me to believe you? ¡± Back then, they had shed all pretense of cordiality. She knew that he was gay, so she had exposed his lies on the spot. He had immediately turned hostile and wanted to rape her. Zhou Tianyang had obviously thought of this matter as well. His face alternated between green and white. If he had known that he would not seed, he would have pretended to be a good person. Now that Yi Yu had such a big opinion of him, it would be difficult to fool her again. ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you. ¡± ¡°nonsense. ¡± Yi Yu could not be bothered to waste her breath on him. She turned around and walked away from him. Zhou Tianyang was so angry that his face turned red and his neck was thick. Little B * Tch, it was not easy for me to seize this opportunity. I will definitely not let you escape from my grasp! After Yi Yu returned to the crowd, she naturally drank wine and ate cakes. Her mood was extremely good. Her phone rang and she received another text message from Fu Li. I¡¯m nearby. Nearby? This person really can follow me anywhere. It¡¯s just lunch. Is there a need for that? Yi Yu cursed in her heart, but she felt even sweeter. She didn¡¯t know why, but as long as he was nearby, she would feel at ease. The little sense of danger that Zhou Tianyang had just created for her quickly disappeared. ¡°Was the banquet fun? ¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t fun at all. It was just routine. ¡± Yi Yu didn¡¯t even dress up properly, and Zhao Ying and the other girls were still in the car, putting on lipstick and makeup. She wasn¡¯t in the mood at all. Not Far Away, Zhou Tianyang saw the sweetness on Yi Yu¡¯s face, and for a moment, he felt very unhappy. What right did this woman have to be happy? Because she broke off the engagement, he had nothing left. When he went back, he still had to see his parents sigh, saying that the old Zhou Family¡¯s incense stick could not be broken. Seeing the waiter pass by, Zhou Tianyang patted his shoulder. The waiter looked at him in confusion. ¡°Sir, do you need something? ¡± ¡°Come over here. ¡± The two of them walked to a corner when no one was paying attention. Zhou Tianyang took out a thick stack of banknotes and handed it to him. ¡°In a while, go to the woman in pink and pass her this ss of wine. This money will be yours. ¡± Zhou Tianyang took out a pill from his pocket and put it in the wine. It sizzled and soon melted into the red wine. The waiter knew that the man had either drugged her or drugged her. He looked at the red wine and hesitated. This was a harmful thing. If he was found out, he would be in big trouble. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There are so many people today. They won¡¯t be able to trace it back to you. Go over and help distribute the wine to the guests and pretend to pass her a ss of red wine. No one will suspect anything. ¡± Looking at the thick stack of money, the waiter hesitated for a moment before finally nodding. Carrying the wine, he reappeared at the top of the hall and walked towards Yi Yu, who was wearing a pink dress. Chapter 1436

Chapter 1436: Chapter 1423 I¡¯ll go with you

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION For the stack of money, the waiter thought about it and decided to make a move. After all, he was just passing her a ss of wine. There were so many people here, and it wasn¡¯t like he was just passing it to her alone. There were so many people now, so it would be fine as long as she left immediately. After making up her mind, the waiter took many sses of wine and mixed them together, but he still paid special attention to the wine ss that had been drugged just now, for fear of making a mistaketer. Of course, Yi Yu didn¡¯t pay attention to what had just happened. When the waiter beside her took a ss of red wine and handed it over, she took it without the slightest doubt. Because of her guilty conscience, the waiter did not dare to look at her. He continued to distribute the red wine on the tray to the other guests. Zhou Tianyang did not go forward to speak to Yi Yu. Instead, he stayed as far away as possible from her request to prevent her from suspecting him. When he saw Yi Yu lift the ss of wine to his mouth, especially when he saw the purplish-red liquid flowing, his tensed nerves finally rxed. He and the people not far away looked at each other. They looked at each other and smiled with the joy of sess. After a while, Yi Yu felt a little ufortable in her stomach. She did not seem to have eaten anything just now, but now she suddenly felt like vomiting. She did not know why. ¡°Sister Yi Yu, are you okay? ¡± After walking around for a while, Zhao Ying came back and found that Yi Yu¡¯s expression was not right. She quickly asked, ¡°do you want to go back and rest? I¡¯ll tell the deputy general manager to leave early. You look a little scary. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll just go to the toilet. ¡± Yi Yu really felt dizzy and wanted to vomit, but it was still impolite to leave early. After all, she only felt ufortable in her stomach. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. ¡± Yi Yu did not refuse. She helped her up to the bathroom. As they walked through the corridor, Yi Yu noticed a strange smell in the air. However, because of her stomach pain, she did not have time to think and went straight into the bathroom. ¡°Sister Yi Yu, I¡¯ll wait for you outside. ¡± ¡°okay. ¡± Yi Yu sat on the toilet and took some paper from her bag. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that something was wrong. She did not seem to have eaten anything just now, but now that her stomach was upset, she felt dizzy and her face was as Pale as a ghost. Thinking of Zhou Tianyang¡¯s presence, Yi Yu¡¯s heart tightened. Could it be that bastard had set her up? She knew that bastard was not a good person! Outside the bathroom, there was a sudden sound. It was a sudden and very strange sound. ¡°Zhao Ying? ¡± Yi Yu was a little flustered. She shouted and realized that no one outside was answering. Yi Yu was clearly outside just now, but even after she increased the volume of her voice, she still did not answer her. Something had happened! Yi Yu suddenly remembered a horror movie she had watched in the past. An ugly man poked his head out of the bathroom. She subconsciously raised her head to take a look. Her heart was filled with fear. She shivered a little, took out her cell phone from her bag, and dialed Fu Li¡¯s number. Listening to the beeping sound, the fear in Yi Yu¡¯s heart silently increased, afraid that Fu Li would not be able to pick up the call. Just then, she saw a pair of leather shoes that belonged to a man outside the bathroom. Yi Yu covered her mouth and fixed her pants. ¡°Little Yu duo? ¡± ¡°Fu Li,e over quickly. I¡¯m in the bathroom. ¡± Fu Li¡¯s voice came over, alleviating her fear. ¡°Fu Li, don¡¯t hang up. Don¡¯t hang up. ¡± The pair of leather shoes were still swaying in front of her eyes. Yi Yu didn¡¯t know what to do. She was very afraid alone in there. especially when she heard about those people who killed and dismembered people, she was even more afraid. Chapter 1437 - Chapter 1424 was her own fault

Chapter 1437: Chapter 1424 was her own fault

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°okay, I won¡¯t hang up. I¡¯ll be right there. ¡± Fu Li knew that she might be in danger, but he wasn¡¯t in front of her yet. ¡°where are you going? ¡± The brother next to him was calling him. It was the first time he had such an ugly expression. ¡°I¡¯m leaving first. I have something to do. ¡± He disappeared immediately. Yi Yu could hear his voice from the other side. At least she could hear his breathing. She felt very relieved. ¡°Ah... ¡± When the bathroom door was violently kicked open, Yi Yu¡¯s first reaction was to run out. There were a few bodyguards in ck standing outside. The moment they saw her, she cked out and was carried away with her eyes covered. In a split second, her phone fell to the ground. A man immediately went back to pick up his phone. When he saw that he was on the phone with a certain number, he decisively cut off the call. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving yet? ¡± Yi Yu smelled a strange smell from the cloth covering her mouth. It was the same smell as the one in the corridor. She was a little desperate and ced all her hopes on Fu Li. She hoped that he would arrive soon. After the few people captured Yi Yu, they did not go out the main door. Instead, they went through another small door and cooperated with the people outside. They sessfully went out. No one noticed themotion over here. However, Qiao Li, who was with Yi Yu and Zhao Ying, realized that the two of them seemed to have disappeared, so she looked around. When Fu Li heard themotion over there, he knew that something must have happened. He immediately gave Gu Ruochu a call and realized that she was not at the dinner party at all. The person who had brought them was a deputy general manager. F * CK! When he received the news, he immediately rushed over ording to the address the other party had sent him. Although he was nearby, he only arrived ten minutester. When Fu Li entered, the entire business banquet was thrown into chaos. No one had expected that someone would have an ident here. Zhou Tianyang had not moved at all. When he saw that the waiter he had ordered was no longer at the banquet, he felt relieved. He had just removed the surveince footage here. Even if Fu Li pulled it up, he would not be able to find it. He had already prepared aplete n. ¡°Young Master Fu, there¡¯s no one here? ¡± They washed their hands and searched around, but they did not find anyone. Fu Li saw a small piece of debris on the ground. It seemed to be from the phone screen. He picked it up and took a look. He had already guessed that it was Yi Yu¡¯s phone. ¡°She might have gone out the back door. ¡± It would be difficult to find this person if they went out this door. Fu Li immediately called someone. Not long after, a few police dogs were lent out. Fu Li took Yi Yu¡¯s things and gave them a sniff. The dogs immediately moved out. When they were pretending to be passers-by watching from the side, they saw a few police dogs move out. The dogs¡¯sense of smell had always been very sensitive. They hoped that they would not be discovered so quickly. As long as they gave a little more time, that woman might be among the homeless. How could Fu Li still want a woman who had been raped! Don¡¯t me him for being ruthless. If she hadn¡¯t been merciless and always threatened him to expose his gay identity, he wouldn¡¯t have done such a ruthless thing. If there was anyone to me, it would be her! Thinking of this, Zhou Tianyang wanted to leave right away. Unfortunately, when he took a few steps outside, he saw many ck cars chasing and blocking him, surrounding the entire building. He panicked. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are there so many cars surrounding the building? ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that two women were missing? They couldn¡¯t be seen in public. Aren¡¯t they looking for someone? ¡± Chapter 1438

Chapter 1438: Chapter 1425, threatening

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Oh my God, I feel like this is too much. ¡± ¡°exactly! ¡± ... Zhou Tianyang was a little nervous because Fu Li knew him. It would be troublesome if Fu Li targeted him. While he was still thinking about how to escape, Fu Li had already found Zhao Ying, who had been knocked unconscious and dragged to another ce. ¡°Zhao Ying? ¡± Fu Li squatted down and patted her face with his hand, hoping that she would wake up. Zhao Ying gradually woke up. When she saw that the person in front of her was Fu Li, she suddenly panicked. ¡°Young Master Fu, quickly save sister Yi Yu. She seemed to have been attacked by a few men in ck just now! ¡± Fu Li¡¯s expression was very cold. This was the first time that someone dared to touch his woman under his nose. Perhaps he really gave people a feeling that he was too easy to talk to, which was why there were people who dared to behave atrociously in his territory. ¡°Did you see who it was? ¡± Zhao Ying shook her head. ¡°They were all wearing sunsses. I couldn¡¯t see what they looked like. ¡± Fuck! Because he couldn¡¯t find Yi Yu¡¯s whereabouts for a moment, Fu Li¡¯s pair of peach blossom eyes that seemed to be frozen slowly looked to the side and soon fixed on a person. Although that person seemed to not want him to see his face, based on the person¡¯s micro-expressions and psychology, it waspletely possible to determine that this person was too guilty to let him see his face. The cold aura that Fu Li carried was almost able to freeze the people around him. The people around him were trembling, especially Zhou Tianyang, who was trembling even more because of his guilty conscience. ¡°You,e here. ¡± When Zhou Tianyang heard these three words, he felt an extremely powerful aura pressing down on him. He did not know if these three words were said to him, but he prayed in his heart for a million times that he was not called over. Unfortunately, his prayers had no effect at all. Before he could react, a few people had already pulled him out of the crowd. ¡°COME OVER HERE! ¡± Zhou Tianyang was pulled, and he almost knelt on the ground. He met the eyes of the person in front of him. It was the first time he felt that such beautiful eyes were so terrifying. Those peach blossom eyes had a different kind of brilliance and charm. But now, he felt as if he was going to be frozen stiff. It was so cold that his bones were aching. ¡°Young Master Fu, why are you looking for me? ¡± The cigarette in Fu Li¡¯s hand was lit, but he did not have any intention of taking a puff. He only took a few steps forward and asked, ¡°tell me, where did Xiao Yu go? ¡± ¡°I... I don¡¯t know. How do I know where Yi Yu is? Young Master Fu, you can¡¯t just randomly use people! ¡± Zhou Tianyang was scared to death But he still refused to grit his teeth and say a word. Anyway, this man had no evidence. Asking him this way was just to stall for time. When that time came, Yi Yu would be a dirty woman that everyone despised! He really did not know how she had such luck to be able to get Fu Li¡¯s favor. Zhou Tianyang wanted to stall for time, but Fu Li didn¡¯t have any time to waste on him. A cigarette burned him directly. ¡°Ah... ¡± A cigarette burned him out of the blue, giving off the smell of burnt flesh. Everyone around sucked in a breath of cold air. It was too scary! Fu Li¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t even change He took a puff of the cigarette as if it was normal. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say it yet I guess you must want to say that you have no evidence. ¡°But I¡¯m a bit more perverted. I¡¯ve determined who the culprit is. This person will definitely not be able to escape, and he won¡¯t be able to make any sense in front of me. ¡± Fu Li¡¯s high-sounding words shocked the people around him and even Zhou Tianyang. Zhou Tianyang did not expect that this man would actually... ... Be so perverted ! ! ¡°Ah... ¡± Chapter 1439

Chapter 1439: Chapter 1426 dealt with him

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION When the cigarette butt burned his body again, the red-hot cigarette butt almost burned his flesh. Zhou Tianyang finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°No... ¡± The tearing sound rang out, and the people around subconsciously took a step back. If they had known that young master Fu was not a kind person, they would know now that he was indeed a pervert Fortunately, he had never offended him, or else he would have suffered a light punishment. ¡°What? Tell the truth? If you don¡¯t tell the truth, then don¡¯t even be a man anymore. ¡± Every second Yi Yu went missing, his impatience increased by a second. He got up and kicked her to the ground. Zhou Tianyang was lying on the ground, and one of his feet stepped on his hand. The strength of his stomp made him roar again. ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk! ¡± He really couldn¡¯t stand this kind of torture, especially when he saw him take out a bunch of cigarettes from the cigarette box. He was on the verge of breaking down. ¡°It was my men who took Yi Yu away. The destination is the construction site of the new residential area nearby. That residential area is called the Huaxia Mansion. ¡± Fu Li kicked him away and said in a cold voice, ¡°take care of her for me. ¡± ¡°Yes, young master Fu. ¡± Zhou Tianyang naturally could not escape. Fu Li was not in the mood to take care of this piece of trash. He immediately led his people to the new residential area. There were many vagrants in that area, and it gave him a sense of unease. He hoped that nothing would happen to little Yuduo and that she would wait for him! ... Yi Yu did not know where she went. She only knew that her mouth, nose, and eyes were covered by someone. Other than being able to barely breathe, it was difficult for her to even move. ¡°Let go of me! ¡± She shouted with great difficulty, but these bodyguards who were under orders naturally would not let go of her. Instead, they quickly ced her on an empty space. Her body was burning hot, and when she touched the cold ground, her entire body trembled. It was so ufortable. Her mouth felt dry, and there was also an overwhelming difort. She stretched out her hand to pull on her clothes. Although her reason warned her not to do so, she could not stand it at all. ¡°Fu Li, Fu Li, quicklye and save me... ¡± Was this hell? Why was it so ufortable? She sobbed softly and convulsed painfully on the ground. The bodyguard next to her could not help but look over. ¡°Hey, this woman looks very exciting! ¡± Just as she finished speaking.. The person next to her pped the back of his head. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about Don¡¯t just focus on estrus. Settle the matter first. This woman is not someone you can touch, unless you are not afraid that someone will cut off your hand ¡°Put this woman here and let¡¯s leave quickly! ¡± Although someone had spent a lot of money to hire them to do things, he knew very well whose woman this was. If he touched this woman, they wouldn¡¯t be able to livefortably for the rest of their lives. This group of vagrants had been used. If they enjoyed this time, they might not be able to see the sun again. Yi Yu heard their conversation and knew what this group of people might do to her. She felt so ufortable that she wanted to cry. Fu Li hadn¡¯t found her yet. When could hee? Yi Yu was a little sad. She was afraid that she would never see him again! Fu Li, why aren¡¯t you here yet? ¡°This... is that woman? ¡± A wretched voice sounded. That voice sounded like that of a homeless man who had not eaten his fill for a long time ... ¡°Yeah. ¡± That bodyguard said, ¡°you guys are lucky. Enjoy yourself. ¡± ¡°Hehehehe... ¡± that group of homeless men was ready to make a move. Chapter 1440

Chapter 1440: Chapter 1428: Save Me

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Yi Yu¡¯s heart clenched. These people actually dared to destroy her! ¡°Don¡¯t... get lost! ¡± She said, but her body was so hot that it seemed like it was about to explode. Her brain was like a ball of white paste that was churning desperately ... ¡°You say you don¡¯t want it, but your body is very well-behaved. ¡± The hobos¡¯ mouths were filled with a foul smell. Theyughed and were about to reach out their hands. ¡°Don¡¯t move, stand up! ¡± A stern shout rang out! Tears seeped out of the corners of Yi Yu¡¯s eyes. Just as she was silently sobbing, she suddenly heard someone calling her name. A group of people had already surrounded them. Those hobos were so scared that they ran away with their hands covering their heads In front of these people with guns, they raised their hands. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, I don¡¯t know anything... ¡± ¡°Little Yu duo! ¡± When they heard this anxious and familiar voice, tears finally fell. ¡°Fu Li, save me. ¡± Fu Li had already helped her up from the ground. He took off his clothes and wrapped them around her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ming. ¡± Yi Yu almost thought that she would never see him again. She reached out and wrapped her arms around his neck. She was finally free. She couldn¡¯t believe that she would really make a sound if she was defiled. Those disgusting people might cause a psychological trauma for the rest of her life. Fu Li looked at the group of ck-skinned vagrants with disgust and disgust on his face. ¡°Send this group of people to the Public Security Bureau. They said that it was an attempted rape! ¡± Yi Yu¡¯s clothes were a little dirty. That group of people were very brave. They did not know that he was nearby, yet they still dared to go against him! ¡°Are you my hero? ¡± Yi Yu suddenly smiled, her eyes filled with vulnerability. ¡°It seems that every time I wish for you to appear, you will appear. ¡± ¡°Of course. ¡± Fu Li looked at her fragile appearance and felt very ufortable. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. You are fine. ¡± ¡°but I feel so ufortable. ¡± Yi Yu hugged him and opened her eyes to see two people. She reached out to hug his face and pressed her lips together. ¡°Let¡¯s not go back, okay? ¡± He could hear the woman¡¯s soft gasps. He trembled and saw the woman¡¯s throat move up and down. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when we go back... ¡± She kissed him without care. In the past, he always liked to sneak up and strengthen his kiss. She was imitating him. ¡°I don¡¯t want it! ¡± ¡°DON¡¯T BE WILLFUL! ¡± He couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°I want it! ¡± Her lips were very soft, like Jelly. She was reluctant to let go after kissing him. Fu Li was also reluctant to let go. The others saw the two people hugging each other. ¡°Ahem, boss, do you need us to help you get a room or something? ¡± The eyes of the underling who spoke were a little erratic. He was too embarrassed to ask any more questions. In fact, he had mustered up all his courage to ask this question. He thought that he wouldn¡¯t be killed by his boss, right? ¡°Get lost. ¡± His hand trembled. He only asked because of his boss¡¯s needs. How could he ask him to get lost so mercilessly? Fine, then get lost. In the car, Yi Yu was already delirious as she started to take off her clothes. For the first time, he was the kind of person who did not take the initiative and even held her hand. ¡°Be good, we¡¯re still in the car. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to, I feel terrible! ¡± Yi Yu suddenly cried, with a hint of annoyance. ¡°What are you, a man, talking about? I feel terrible, do you want me to feel terrible before I¡¯m satisfied? I feel terrible... ¡± She felt like she was about to explode from anger. Fu Li really felt a headache, especially since this was the construction site of the new residential area. There were also a lot of dirty vagrants around. He did not want his woman to be surrounded. Chapter 1441

Chapter 1441: Chapter 1429 I¡¯m feeling terrible right now

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Moreover, there was a person sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Be good, you¡¯ll be home soon. ¡± ¡°But I¡¯m feeling terrible right now. ¡± The corners of her eyes were filled with tears. She was sprawled on his chest. She did not know when she had stripped him of his clothes, but the seamless pasting of his skin made it even more unbearable for her. ¡°SHH. ¡± His index finger was pressed against the woman¡¯s Lips. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you back. ¡± The car had already started. Yi Yu¡¯s expression was a little dazed. Although she was still feeling terrible, hugging the person in front of her did not seem so sad anymore. ... The business banquet had not ended at noon. To be more precise, no one had left the building. Everyone was being watched by Fu Li¡¯s men. There were very few people who wereining. There were more people who were watching the gossip and they were all discussing something in low voices. A group of people were searching for evidence in the building in an attempt to find out who was involved in this matter. The waiter who had served the wine was soon found out. He had never expected things to fall apart so quickly. He had even caught the man who was the mastermind and exposed himself as well. For a little bit of money, he had caused himself to be covered in blood. ¡°Are you alright? Do you still feel unwell? ¡± Gu Ruochu had only seen Zhao Ying at the hospital when she arrived. She had been knocked unconscious at the dinner party and ced in the bathroom. The doctor had examined her and found that there was nothing wrong with her. ¡°No. ¡± Zhao Ying was still worried about Yi Yu but gu Ruochu knew that Fu Li had gone to look for her. This meant that she was alright. ¡°It seems that his ex-boyfriend is not only a straight man with cancer, he also hates women and is a pervert. ¡± Gu Ruochu sat down. She hated men like this the most. ¡°This kind of ex is too scary. He¡¯s so scared that he doesn¡¯t even dare to fall in love. ¡± Zhao Ying was still a little girl who had just stepped out of a university. She did not want to experience the feeling of being knocked unconscious a second time. Not long after, Yi Yu¡¯s parents arrived. When they heard the news, they were extremely anxious. However, they realized that their daughter was not in the hospital. ¡°Miss Gu, where¡¯s my daughter? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Yi Yu is with Fu Li. Fu Li will protect her well. ¡± Xia Lan replied. Her heart was still uneasy. She knew that this matter was caused by Zhou Tianyang. Xia Lan really regretted marrying this family. ¡°When I see my daughter, I will definitely teach that bastard from the Zhou family a lesson. No, I want to send them to prison. This group of shameless people dares to touch my daughter! ¡± Yi Bin watched as Xia Lan cried and stroked his wife¡¯s back, ¡°alright, isn¡¯t Xiao Yu Alright? Don¡¯t worry too much. Leave the rest to the police. ¡± Even though that was what Xia Lan said, she could not stop crying when she found out that something had happened to her daughter. It had been a long time since Yi Yu had appeared. Both Xia Lan and Gu Ruochu appeared rather anxious, but Gu ruoyun seemed to have understood something when she saw Fu Li¡¯s text message to her. ¡°Uncle, aunt, Yi Yu asked me to tell you that she¡¯s fine but Fu Li had taken her somewhere else to rest. She¡¯s scared out of her wits and is afraid that uncle and aunt will be worried. She¡¯ll be back in the afternoon. ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Xia Lan¡¯s face was filled with sadness. ¡°My daughter has never encountered such a thing. She must be scared out of her wits. Alright, alright, let her rest well. This silly child is afraid of her parents so she should havee back earlier to see us! ¡± ¡°Alright, my daughter is scared out of her wits. She has a boyfriend to keep herpany. She¡¯ll be fine. ¡± Xia Lan nodded and felt a little relieved. ... Yi Yu had never felt so tired before. It was as if she had run countless 800 meters. Chapter 1442

Chapter 1442: Chapter 1430 was almost unbearable

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Yi Yu did not know where she was. She only felt very tired, so tired that she could not even lift a finger. Was it night or day? She did not know what time it was. She only remembered that she seemed to have been kidnapped by a few men in ck. She did not know where she was, but she still remembered that group of stinking vagrants. Who Was it that brought her to such a ce. It seemed that someone hade over. Yi Yu did not even want to open her eyes. She justy on the bed motionlessly. Someone came over and pulled open the curtains. It seemed to be night. ¡°I¡¯m so thirsty. ¡± She said these words for no reason. Someone scooped her up from the bed. There was something cold on the side of her lips. She subconsciously opened her mouth. Fu Li fed the water with his mouth. Seeing her unconsciously suck the water from his mouth, this feeling made him even more unable to stop. A cool breeze poured in. It was as if Yi Yu was walking in a desert. She began to desperately suck the water from his mouth. After drinking a few mouthfuls, she gradually became conscious. ¡°How are you? Are youfortable? ¡± Yi Yu nodded. ¡°I almost died from the pain just now. ¡± Only then did she see clearly that the face in front of her was Fu Li¡¯s. She reached out and hugged her. ¡°thank goodness you¡¯re here. Otherwise, I really wouldn¡¯t know what to do. ¡± She had never thought that she would be weak. She had never thought that she would be so frightened one day. ¡°It¡¯s okay. ¡± Fu Li reached out and patted her back. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine soon. Do you want to sleep again? ¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to sleep anymore. What time is it? ¡± Yi Yu rubbed her eyes and realized that the light outside was shining on the bed through the curtains. It was already daytime. ¡°It¡¯s noon the next day. I brought your parents overst night. ¡± Because Yi Yu¡¯s parents were really worried, Fu Li thought about it and took the lead to bring her parents over. Yesterday was really a scary day. If he wasn¡¯t nearby and if he didn¡¯t arrive in time, he didn¡¯t dare to imagine what would happenter. ¡°Where¡¯s Zhou Tianyang? ¡± After Yi Yu regained her consciousness, her first reaction was to look for Zhou Tianyang. If it wasn¡¯t for him, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have been kidnapped by those men in ck outside. There was no one else besides him. ¡°I¡¯ve already thrown him to the police station. This person deliberately found someone to deal with you. I¡¯ll get thewyer to sue him. ¡± Since he was so crazy, she might as well not be a person anymore. The crime of kidnapping referred to extortion of property or other purposes. Using violence or coercion to kidnap someone, one would be sentenced to at least ten years in prison. Yi Yu leaned on him weakly, her whole body still trembling. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect him to do such a thing to me. I¡¯ve been with him for six years. Even a friend wouldn¡¯t be so cruel. He actually wanted to destroy me. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s all in the past. ¡± This was a nightmare, and Yi Yu woke up from it. ¡°I¡¯m really a little sad. ¡± Yi Yu cried on his chest, her heart a little broken. ¡°Why did you do this to me? I think I¡¯ve never done such a cruel thing to him, why... ¡± Fu Li hugged her tightly, rested his Chin on her head, andforted her. ¡°There¡¯s such a person in this world. Even if you didn¡¯t hurt him, he would still bully you for all kinds of benefits. The strong prey on the weak. You should know this very well. ¡± Yi Yu sobbed softly again. ¡°But I¡¯m not a strong person at all. I want to protect my parents, but I can¡¯t even protect myself. I even made my parents sad and worried with me... ¡± Chapter 1443

Chapter 1443: Chapter 1431 if you¡¯re not around

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You¡¯re not a strong person, but I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll protect you. ¡± His words were more effective than anything else. Yi Yu was at her most vulnerable after surviving a disaster. As an only child, she had always cherished her life. In the past, she had always heard that some people wouldy their hands on girls for the sake of beauty or money. Some would have sex first and then kill them. Many would be sold to other ces to live a life worse than death. These were all things that she had seen in her life and the news. In the past, when she graduated from junior high school, there was a very handsome boy who dismembered a girl. That girl was even her deskmate. At that time, she vomited for a whole day. She was afraid that one day she would be treated so cruelly and never see her parents again. She was an only child. Who knew what would happen if her parents lost her. Because of yesterday¡¯s incident, all the dark side in Yi Yu¡¯s heart was aroused. ¡°Fu Li... ¡± Yi Yu curled up in his arms. She wasforted by his gentle words and that extremely warm embrace. She hugged him even tighter. ¡°Fu Li, if one day you are not here, how sad will I be? ¡± She had once had it, but it would be even sadder if she lost it. In the past, she was not so sad when no one protected her. But now that someone had suddenly protected her, she had a taste of the warmth of being protected. If she lost it again, she would probably not be as calm as before. ¡°I won¡¯t. I¡¯ll always be by your side. ¡± Fu Li leaned over and kissed her hair gently. ¡°I¡¯ll always be by your side until the end of the world. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. ¡± Yi Yu was originally still crying, but because of this sentence, her tears turned into a smile. ¡°Why are you saying such sweet words? It¡¯s not like you. It¡¯s too mushy! ¡± Although it sounded mushy on the surface, in the heart, she still fell for it. Yi Yu looked up at him and suddenlyughed so hard that she couldn¡¯t cry. ¡°Aren¡¯t you sad? Of course I have to say something Nice. Do you still want me to light a fire on the side? ¡± Fu Li tightened his arms. ¡°Then my wife will run away soon. ¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your wife? Shameless. ¡± Yi Yu burst intoughter. She reached out and took out a tissue to wipe her face. Then she looked at him. ¡°My parents are here now? ¡± ¡°Yes, I took it. They have a bowl downstairs. And this is the apartment I told you I boughtst time. ¡± Fu Li hugged her from behind with one hand. ¡°Look, it¡¯s already renovated. You can live here. ¡± They had said that it was almost ready, but Yi Yu didn¡¯t agree. It was Yi Yu¡¯s first time in this apartment. The apartment was nearly 300 square meters. It was very wide. Yi Yu was touched as shey in his arms. ¡°When do you n to move here? ¡± This way, they could start their blissful and blissful life earlier. ¡°tomorrow. ¡± They did not expect her to move in now. After all, Yi Yu was still a little awkward, but they did not expect her to agree so quickly. ¡°You said you would move in tomorrow? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Yi Yu asked coquettishly, ¡°are you unhappy? ¡± ¡°Of course not. Then I will get someone to move all your things in tomorrow. Your parents are downstairs. They should be awake by now. ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Yi Yu nned to get up. Although her body was sore and sore, she still relied on him to support herself. ¡°where are my clothes? ¡± She nced around and realized that there were no clothes of her own. She was only wearing underwear. She raised her hands and felt very tired. ¡°They¡¯re over there. I brought you a new set. They¡¯ve already been washed. I¡¯ll help you put them on now. ¡± Chapter 1444

Chapter 1444: Chapter 1432 he was too much like his father

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°No need, I¡¯ll do it myself. ¡± Yi Yu was too embarrassed to let him help her put it on, but Fu Li saw that she didn¡¯t have any strength at all. ¡°Why are you so shy now? I¡¯ve already seen everything that needs to be seen. ¡± Yi Yu¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore. Go over there, I want to put it on myself. ¡± Fu Li couldn¡¯t do anything to her. He took a new set of clothes from the other side and gave it to her. He said gently, ¡°if you¡¯re not feeling well, call me. I¡¯ll wait for you outside. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Seeing him leave the room, Yi Yu heaved a sigh of relief. She took the clothes and got off the bed. After putting on her shoes, Yi Yu realized that her legs couldn¡¯t move at all. Looking at the dense marks on her body, it was really shocking. Perhaps because of the medicine, she really forgot what happenedst night. It was just that she remembered some of the fragments. Thinking of some of the red-faced fragments, she immediately shook her head, intending to throw those memories out of her mind. She still had to meet her parents in a while. Yi Yu really didn¡¯t know how to exin what happenedst night to her parents. After putting on her clothes in front of the Mirror, Yi Yu let out a sigh of relief. After putting on her clothes, she pushed open the door and saw a man standing at the door. Hearing the movement, she turned her head. ¡°Little Yu duo. ¡± He walked over. Yi Yu smelled the dry smell of the aftershave on his body, but she felt that this smell was enough to make people feel at ease and beautiful. ¡°Where are my parents? Let¡¯s go have breakfast together. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± The two of them went downstairs, and Xia Lan and the others only got up. In fact, Xia Lan had already woken up a long time ago. She kept wondering if she should go and see her daughter. However, Fu Li was also there, so she felt a little embarrassed. ¡°Xiao Yu! ¡± Xia Lan finally saw her daughter. When she saw her daughter¡¯s fragile state, her heart ached. When she touched her daughter, she realized that she let out a hiss. She was so scared that she immediately let go of her hand and didn¡¯t dare to touch her again. ¡°Xiao Yu! What happened to you? ¡± ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m fine. ¡± Fu Li hurriedly exined on the side ¡°I found Xiao Yu in time yesterday. Xiao Yu was just overly frightened yesterday. Yesterday, she was kidnapped by those boorish men and identally hit her body. Some of the small bumps and bruises resulted in some small wounds. ¡± Xia Lan was finally relieved. ¡°Zhou Tianyang¡¯s words are really not an exaggeration. We gave them enough face back then. Is there any reason to lie to get married? ¡± ¡°Alright, isn¡¯t this the solution? ¡± Yi Bin Still advised his wife not to be too emotional to avoid hurting her body. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry. Nothing like this will happen in the future. I will protect Xiao Yu. Zhou Tianyang and his aplices are now under the control of the police. They will face a sentence of more than ten years in prison. ¡± Ten years of prison sentence. When he was released from prison, he would be a middle-aged man with nothing to show for it. He even had the reputation of being in prison. He would probably not have a good life in the future. Hearing Fu Li¡¯s words, Xia Lan looked up at him. Suddenly, she had mixed feelings. He really looked too much like his father. ¡°You... ¡± Xia Lan wanted to say something, but she did not know what to say. She only sighed, ¡°I hope so. ¡± She did not know if they could be together. From the looks of it, they seemed to be truly in love. However, if they could not be together, the result would indeed break many people¡¯s hearts. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go eat breakfast. ¡± Yi Yu did not know what her mother was thinking, so she quickly pulled Fu Li¡¯s arm. ¡°okay, let¡¯s go. ¡± Xia Lan did not have much to say. As long as she faced Fu Li¡¯s face, she felt a little ufortable. Chapter 1445

Chapter 1445: Chapter 1433 he doted on his daughter very much

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Outside, they casually ate something nearby. Yi Yu didn¡¯t have a good appetite today, and Fu Li had been gently coaxing her to eat more meat. ¡°Do you want to drink some milk first? ¡± ¡°No need. ¡± If it wasn¡¯t for her parents present, Yi Yu would really be leaning against the man, but she still restrained herself. However, when the parents saw their intimate interaction, they were already very shocked and not used to it. She did not expect that at such an old age, she still had to ept young people¡¯s dog food. Most importantly, this dog food came from her daughter and son-inw. It was unbelievable. During this period of time, she changed a few dishes. Yi Yu actually had some appetite towards the end, so she became energetic again and began to sharpen her knife towards these delicacies. Actually, just now, it was only because she felt ufortable that her appetite was affected. And now, after she was coaxed, her appetite was also greatly stimted. Xia Lan watched with her mouth agape. This was the first time she saw her daughter¡¯s face change in front of her. However, Yi bin noticed this detail and was suddenly very satisfied with this future son-inw. Didn¡¯t this mean that this son-inw loved his daughter very much? If he were to hand his daughter over to him one day, she would be very assured. ... Such a thing happened at a dinner party, and thepany could not avoid a discussion. In fact, they belonged to an entertainment agency, and they actually knew a lot of things. Especially about those celebrities who did not have any status, how those big shots had unspoken rules, and all kinds of unspeakable sexual affairs. In the entertainment industry, it was actually quite dangerous. Especially those who were beautiful, did not have any background, and wanted to be famous. They would often be the meat of some big shots, so the ending was naturally not very good. But these were basically all celebrities. They did not expect Yi Yu, who was just an ordinary employee of thepany, to be met with such an incident. Many people were wondering if Yi Yu had offended anyone. And at this time, Zhang Xincheng began to y the role of a big mouth to talk about right and wrong. Therefore, when Yi Yu arrived today, she felt that the way her colleagues looked at her was a little strange, especially those who were not from the office. One of the colleagues in the office did not look at her differently, but he looked at her with a little sympathy. ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡± Coincidentally, she met Qiao Li. Qiao Li saw that her eyes moved and reached out to pull her over. ¡°Xiao Yu... what¡¯s wrong with you? ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m still confused. I feel that the way my colleagues look at me today is very strange! ¡± Yi Yu quickly asked. ¡°It¡¯s all because those people are saying that you¡¯re a sugar daddy. They even said that the sugar daddy is a very old man. They described it as perverted and perverted. Our Office is wondering if you¡¯ve broken up with Fu Li What¡¯s your rtionship with another man now... ?¡±. ¡°...¡±. ¡°...¡± Hearing the whole story, Yi Yu almost choked on her breath. ¡°nonsense. My boyfriend and I are very close. What do you mean by being a Sugar Daddy? It¡¯s pure nonsense! ¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. I thought you couldn¡¯t handle being with a rich old man. ¡± Qiao Li let out a sigh of relief. ¡°But now the rumors are getting more and more fierce. You¡¯d better think about how to refute them. ¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the shameless one spreading rumors about me? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the details. Anyway, after I find out, your rumors will fly everywhere. ¡± Qiao Li said again and looked at her watch. ¡°I won¡¯t talk to you for now. The director wants to talk to me. I can¡¯t bete. ¡± Chapter 1446

Chapter 1446: Chapter 1334, gossip

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Alright, you can go first. ¡± Yi Yu was furious when she found out that she had been gossiped about. Which shameless person was spreading rumors about her. Suppressing the anger in her heart, Yi Yu still went to her office. Zhao Ying even wiped her lipstick on the Mirror when she saw Yi Yu She immediately stood up. ¡°Sister Yi Yu, don¡¯t listen to those nonsense rumors. Once these talkative people are done talking and there¡¯s no evidence, no one will spread them anymore. ¡± ¡°You know about it too? ¡± ¡°Thepany has spread the news quite widely, but they won¡¯t believe anything I tell them. ¡± Zhao Ying shook her head. ¡°I think they just want to watch the show and don¡¯t want to know the truth at all. ¡± Zhao Ying was right about this. Some people never cared about whether this was true or not. They only knew that this was a big piece of news and that they could gossip if they wanted to watch the show. ¡°Forget it. When my boyfriendes over in the afternoon, we can refute the rumors. ¡± No matter how much gossip they had, it was impossible for them to continue being blind when the truth was right in front of them, right? ¡°Yi Yu, good morning. ¡± Just as she was feeling a little frustrated, Zhang Xincheng gestured to Yi Yu. Hearing Zhang Xincheng¡¯s voice, Yi Yu suddenly paused, then looked at Zhang Xincheng with eyes full of doubt. She remembered that yesterday, Zhang Xincheng seemed to have discussed with her about some beautiful women worshipping money, and even despised those women who were together with the rich for money, saying that they were women. ¡°Zhang Xincheng, were you the one who spread the rumors about me? ¡± Yi Yu did not hide anything and directly asked. Zhang Xincheng did not expect her to be so straightforward. He subconsciously touched his nose and looked away. ¡°Yi Yu, what are you talking about? What News? ¡± Seeing his reaction, Yi Yu was basically certain. She sneered in her heart. She did not know how she had provoked such a b * Tch, and it was a man. ¡°You should know what I said very well! Do you need me to bring you to the director to find out the source of the rumors about me? ¡± Since Yi Yu had said so, Zhang Xincheng decided not to hide anything anymore. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the truth? Nowadays, people are not allowed to tell the truth? You are just following a rich old man. ¡± The Truth Yi Yuughed coldly in her heart. ¡°If you say it¡¯s the truth, then it¡¯s the truth? Zhang Xincheng, do you know what the crime of defamation of reputation is? ¡± ¡°How am I ndering you? You¡¯re clearly the one who¡¯s shameless and follows an old man for money, yet you still have the nerve to say that I¡¯m ndering you? ¡± Zhang Xincheng could not take it anymore and rebuked Yi Yu angrily. ¡°Zhang Xincheng, you have to have evidence when you speak. Why am I following an old man? Do you have some misunderstanding about my boyfriend? ¡± Zhang Xincheng snorted disdainfully. ¡°stop acting like a chaste and fierce woman. I¡¯ve seen many women like you. For Money, you can sell your money and beauty. When you be a cousin, don¡¯t be so pretentious, okay ¡°Have you ever seen a rich second generation kid who would honestly look for a girlfriend? Even if you were once the girlfriend of a rich young master, he would only y with you for a day and then dump you. ¡± Seeing the two of them arguing in the office, the others were not in a hurry to stop the fight. Instead, they watched with interest. Only Zhao Ying and Qiao Li tried to persuade Yi Yu, hoping that the matter would not blow up too much. Yi Yu was so angry that she was amused. ¡°Zhang Xincheng, regardless of whether this is true or not, I would like to ask if my life has anything to do with you. What I want to do, it doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s up to you to criticize me, right? ¡± Chapter 1447

Chapter 1447: Chapter 1335, I quit

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Zhang Xincheng did not feel that he had done anything wrong. Instead, he sneered and said, ¡°I am simply doing justice on behalf of the heavens. A woman like you is a scum in society. You worship money to the point that you have no humanity! ¡± ¡°Doing Justice on behalf of the heavens? ¡± Yi Yu sneered ¡°As long as you don¡¯t be a mistress and don¡¯t destroy other people¡¯s families, if other people don¡¯t get together with rich people, don¡¯t tell me that only by being with a narrow-minded, straight, and overly cancer-ridden man like you is justice in the world? Do you think you are worthy of it? ¡± ¡°Stop Changing the topic! ¡± Zhang Xincheng¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Anyway, a woman like you is too vain. Aren¡¯t you going to look for a keyboard warrior to take over in the future? You can even talk to an ugly and old man like him. ¡± Qiao Li really couldn¡¯t listen to him anymore as his words became more and more unpleasant. ¡°Zhang Xincheng, sister Qiao is here to advise you not to take yourself too seriously. ¡°You¡¯re just an intern now, and you¡¯re not even considered an official member of our office. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re going too far to insult your superior and spread rumors around? ¡± Zhang Xincheng knew that he was in the wrong, but he felt that he was very hot-blooded. It didn¡¯t matter even if he didn¡¯t want this job. He didn¡¯t want to work with a woman who was willing to work with old men for money. ¡°I quit! ¡± ¡°Alright then, just look for me to go through the relevant procedures. Hand in your resignation ording to the procedures. ¡± Qiao Li didn¡¯t get angry when she saw him like this. He was just a young kid who had just graduated from university. This kind of character would be worn down by society sooner orter Or He would be eliminated. Seeing that Zhang Xincheng was about to be kicked out, the others also heaved a sigh of relief. If this kind of Weirdo continued to stay in their office, who knew what kind of weird things would happenter. Although they were just watching the show from the side, they felt that Zhang Xincheng was too unreasonable. Seeing that he was about to be kicked out, Yi Yu could not be bothered to argue with this kind of person. This was the so-called saying that one should not argue with an idiot. Yi Yu took out her phone and sent Fu Li a wechat message: unhappy. Fu Li: What¡¯s wrong If you¡¯re not happy, I¡¯lle and pick you up Yi Yu: Are you stupid? I¡¯m at work and you came to pick me up? Fu Li: I¡¯ll ask for leave from you. I¡¯ll take you for a ride. You¡¯ll be in a good mood soon. What work? There¡¯s no such thing as work... ... It¡¯s interesting to fuck him ... After chatting with Fu Li for a long time about what happened today, Yi Yu felt that she was quickly cured. She finally made it to the end of work in the afternoon. However, when she got off work in the afternoon, Fu Li appeared in front of thepany¡¯s entrance in a high-profile manner. When she saw that he drove a very shy sports car and deliberately parked it at the entrance, Yi Yu was really speechless. He took off his sunsses, attracting the gazes and gazes of arge group of women. Seeing that he was in such a big formation, Yi Yu was so scared that she didn¡¯t dare to appear in front of him. He did it on purpose, didn¡¯t he Today, he even specially styled his hair, making him look a hundred times more handsome than before. ¡°Hey. ¡± Qiao Li and the rest came down. When they saw that it was Fu Li outside, they couldn¡¯t help but push her. ¡°Your boyfriend, aren¡¯t you going over? You still want to go, little coward? He¡¯s looking at you! ¡± Yi Yu¡¯s face was red. She was obviously embarrassed, but under the heckling of Qiao Li and Zhao Ying, she was still pushed to the door. ¡°Little Yu duo. ¡± He saw her at first nce and got out of the car. Yi Yu immediately went over to him and directly reached out to hug his waist. Fu Li also reached out to hug her tightly. ¡°Why was my little Yu duo in a bad mood just now? ¡± Zhang Xincheng had just finished the resignation procedures and was just about to go downstairs when he saw this scene. He was stunned. Chapter 1448

Chapter 1448: Chapter 1436 was just for fun

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Actually, Zhang Xincheng had seen the car from the beginning. As a man, it was rare for him not to love cars, especially when he saw someone who did not keep a low profile. It was difficult for him to look away. But when he saw the woman in front of him clearly, hugging the young man, he was momentarily stunned. Yi Yu? He saw Yi Yu pouncing into the man¡¯s arms. The man reached out and rubbed her head. His actions were extremely intimate. One Look was enough to tell that they had a deep rtionship. Could this be her boyfriend? He looked very young. He was probably not even 30 years old. Looking at the car, he knew that he was not an ordinary person. Zhang Xincheng subconsciously could not believe it. His heart was filled with an indescribableplicated feeling. He felt that the truth did not fit his imagination and felt very resentful. So what the Group of women said before was true. It was difficult to deceive himself after seeing it with his own eyes. Zhang Xincheng was feeling extremely ufortable at this moment. A person like him who came from an ordinary background, indeed, would struggle his whole life to be better than these people who came from an ordinary background. ¡°Young Man, that is Yi Yu¡¯s boyfriend. Do you still think that he is an old man? ¡± Qiao Li deliberately walked in front of him. In fact, she had timed the right time to send Zhang Xincheng out of thepany at this time. Some people always thought that they were hot-blooded, but they did not know that they were only biased and narrow-minded. Qiao Li also did not like Zhang Xincheng. If such a man had a girlfriend in the future, she would feel blind for that girl. As expected, Zhang Xincheng¡¯s face turned ck. ¡°Even if it was, that man wouldn¡¯t marry her. It¡¯s just for fun. ¡± Qiao Li was not angry when she heard him belittle Yi Yu and women She just smiled. ¡°That¡¯s still a hundred times better than following a poor and bad-tempered man like you. ¡°. Young Man, do you think that beautiful women have high standards if they don¡¯t make friends with a man like you? Is it dirty to be with a rich man Let me teach you a lesson. First, take a PISS and look in the mirror.¡± Zhang Xincheng choked. ¡°Besides, the people in our office know how much Xiaoyu¡¯s boyfriend dotes on her. Not only is she rich, she is also gentle and dotes on her girlfriend. ¡± Zhang Xincheng had just noticed the man¡¯s expression and knew that what Qiao Li said might be true. His expression became even uglier. He was provoked. After Qiao Li said this calmly and leisurely, she was called by Zhao Ying to eat nearby. Qiao Li responded and immediately followed. ¡°She¡¯sing soon. ¡± As expected, she still preferred to be with cute little girls. ¡°...¡± Zhang Xincheng wanted to leave immediately. He didn¡¯t want to stay in this ce anymore. He didn¡¯t have the face to continue staying in thepany. Originally, he just wanted to find a sense of presence from other male colleagues. As expected, they were alsoining about why women had high standards,ining about women worshipping money. Who knew that after getting over his mouth addiction, he would end up like this and lose so much face. With Fu Li¡¯s appearance, the so-called rumors in thepany were dispelled just like that. Yi Yu naturally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Tell me, what happened? ¡± Fu Li smoothed her long hair and kissed her forehead intimately. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. He smeared me in thepany alone and spread rumors that are not good for me. ¡± Yi Yu was a little discouraged, but when she saw his peach blossom eyes squint, she immediately said ¡°The moment you appeared, it already proved that we were fine. I didn¡¯t look for any rich old man, so the rumors naturally dispersed. ¡± ¡°Who was it? ¡± He naturally wouldn¡¯t let her suffer inexplicable grievances. Hearing his dangerous tone, Yun Xi quickly went over and said, ¡°he already resigned. Let¡¯s just forget about this matter. ¡± Chapter 1449

Chapter 1449: Chapter 1437 moving house?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She was not a saint. It was just that she had already quit her job, so it was fine if she did not linger in front of him. Moreover, she must have suffered quite a shock just now. Fu Li did not say anything. He just stroked her hair. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to move house. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Yi Yu raised her head and smiled sweetly. It had been some time since she had gone back to the rented ce. Yesterday, she had promised to move into his apartment, and now she had the time. Coincidentally, when she went back, she met his ex-girlfriend again. When it came to dealing with her ex-girlfriend, Yi Yu was just as troubled as the rest of the people. However, she had never mentioned anything about her rtionship with Zhou Tianyang. After thinking about it, they were considered equal. ¡°Yi Yu. ¡± Zhao Ying was waving at her again. Yi Yu did not put on a dark face or anything. She just said stiffly, ¡°yeah, you¡¯re here too. ¡± Zhao Ying did not look at Fu Li at all, which made Yi Yu feel that this woman was even more scheming. ¡°Are you nning to move? ¡± Zhao Ying did not leave. She only looked at the moving trucks and seemed to understand something. ¡°Yes, I n to go back and live with my boyfriend. ¡± Yi Yu admitted that she had deliberately used this tone to talk to her. When she spoke, she even looked at Fu Li carefully. Seeing that his expression did not change, she felt a little better. ¡°Is that so? ¡± Zhao Ying¡¯s expression was a little bad, but because the two of them were there, she still managed to hold on. It was said that they were moving, but because of the moving workers, Yi Yu did not have to move much. She just did not understand why Zhao Ying still did not go back to her home. Although no one said anything, she was here as an ¡°ex-girlfriend¡± . Didn¡¯t she feel awkward? Yi Yu cursed in her heart, but on the surface, she did not say anything. After all, she was Fu Li¡¯s girlfriend now. She could not appear too rude or uneducated. But if someone bullied you, you could not just wait and see. ¡°So you can move there? ¡± Yi Yu suddenly thought of this, but when she looked up, she was kissed by someone. He reached out and pressed the back of her head, turning half a circle to block the person behind him. Only when Zhao Ying could not see Yi Yu did he kiss the woman in his arms. ¡°...¡± Yi Yu did not expect him to do something like this. She was shocked for a moment, and then she opened her eyes wide to look at him. ¡°close your eyes. ¡± His Peach Blossom eyes seemed to have a magical power. It was so charming that her heart trembled. Looking at this monster up close, it was as if she really could not escape from the mud. She closed her eyes obediently and indulged in the kiss. Subconsciously, she reached out to wrap her arms around his waist, and his arms continued to wrap around her. Oh my God, she was entangled by the demon. She could not escape. Zhao Ying:¡±...¡± She felt that she was very unlucky. Initially, she just wanted toe over to make a presence and continue to pretend to be harmless, but now that she saw them kissing, it was such a cruel scene. Moreover, they werepletely unscrupulous and did not have any intention of avoiding her. More importantly, Fu Li had actually blocked Yi Yu¡¯s body. She only thought of one thing. Fu Li did not want anyone to see his woman. This kind of possessiveness made her heart tremble with jealousy. Zhao Ying had never been so jealous of a woman. She even wanted to know if they had gotten permission from that old witch of the Fu family to start a rtionship here. She did not believe that an ordinary person like Yi Yu could get the Fu family¡¯s approval. Chapter 1450

Chapter 1450: Chapter 1438 thick-skinned

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Perhaps because she was too jealous, Zhao Ying did not leave. Instead, she stood there stubbornly and watched the two of them kiss. After an unknown amount of time, Fu Li finally let go of the woman who was almost out of breath. Seeing the woman¡¯s red face and dazed eyes, he knew that he must not let anyone see her like this, whether it was a man or a woman. Yi Yu did not speak, but she reached out her hand and punched him in embarrassment. ¡°YOU¡¯RE SICK! ¡± When she saw that Zhao Ying was still there, her eyelids twitched, and she felt that Miss Zhao¡¯s courage wasmendable. Even after experiencing the scene just now, she could still stubbornly continue to watch, smiling as if she was just passing by. Yi Yu subconsciously hugged the man in front of her and asked, ¡°did you just kiss me because of her? ¡± She moved closer to his ear and asked this question, then smiled. If Fu Li had answered this question incorrectly, she might not even want to bother with this man anymore. ¡°I just think you¡¯re too delicious. ¡± Fu Li hooked his arm around her chin, and a smile appeared on his face. ¡°Such a delicious person, I really want to kiss him no matter what. ¡± Yi Yu:¡±...¡± Her face instantly turned red. This person¡¯s thick skin was not something an ordinary person couldpare to. The movers had alreadye down. When they saw Yi Yu, they asked, ¡°Miss Yi Yu, may I ask if these can also be moved? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± After going back and forth a few times, they finally moved all the things in the house down. ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡± Fu Li had been very cold towards Zhao Ying from the beginning to the end. Rather than being cold, it was more like he had turned a blind eye. This was what Zhao Ying could not stand the most. ¡°Fu Li. ¡± Zhao Ying finally could not hold it in anymore and walked over with a pale face. ¡°How has auntie been recently? ¡± ¡°very good, and it¡¯s none of your business. ¡± Fu Li finally gave her a small look. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t appear in front of us in the future. ¡± ¡°If youpletely forget about me, are you afraid that I¡¯ll appear in front of you? ¡± Zhao Ying smiled and looked at him with eyes full of attachment. ¡°has anyone ever told you that the best form of an ex is like a dead person? ¡± Yi Yu felt that she could not remain silent ¡°Even though the two of you were once together, the end is the end. There¡¯s no need for you to follow me. Even without me, there would be someone else. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you care about what happened between us in the past? ¡± Zhao Ying¡¯s eyes were filled with nostalgia. ¡°Those Beautiful Memories... ¡± It was impossible to say that she did not care. This was the first time that Yi Yu wasining about why she had met Fu Li sote. She wanted to know and also wanted to get involved in everything rted to his past. ¡°enough. ¡± Fu Li¡¯s angry rebuke made Zhao Ying shut up. He was still the same as before, too difficult to provoke. ¡°Zhao Ying, you should know what kind of temper I have. Don¡¯t provoke me. ¡± Fu Li pulled back his arm and hugged Yi Yu tightly in his arms. ¡°Little Yu duo, let¡¯s go. ¡± His tone seemed to have changed in an instant, and he was unbelievably gentle towards Yi Yu. ¡°Okay. ¡± Yi Yu saw that he was very firm in his stance. She put her arms around his waist and leaned against his body, then left. Seeing them leave, Zhao Ying felt like she was going crazy. She couldn¡¯t help but hug her head and cry. Zhao Ying saw this from a corner and sighed. If she had known this would happen, she wouldn¡¯t have done it in the first ce. Chapter 1451

Chapter 1451: Chapter 1439 could no longer be read

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°sister, get up. ¡± Zhao Ying heard the sound of footsteps approaching and thought that Fu Li had changed his mind. She was filled with anticipation, but who knew that when the person approached and spoke, it was actually her sister. Hearing her sister¡¯s voice, Zhao Ying¡¯s emotionspletely copsed. She felt like her entire world had copsed. He clearly loved her so much back then. At that time, she felt like a Cindere who had met her prince. He was gentle and patient towards her. Was All that fake? ¡°Get lost, who asked you to care about me? Aren¡¯t you on Yi Yu¡¯s side? ¡± Zhao Ying vented all her anger on Zhao Ying. Especially when she thought about how close Zhao Ying and Yi Yu were, they must be on her side. Who was her real sister? Zhao Ying was pushed away by her sister, and she felt wronged. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they were sisters, she really wouldn¡¯t have cared about anything rted to Zhao Ying. ¡°Zhao Ying, you abandoned me first, and now you¡¯re squatting here crying like a victim? ¡± Zhao Ying finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°You... ¡± Zhao Ying didn¡¯t expect her sister, who had always been quiet and didn¡¯t dare to say anything, to explode at this moment. She was stunned for a moment. ¡°What do you mean by you? Am I not telling the truth? Sister, if you weren¡¯t my sister, I would really scold you. I¡¯ve never seen a woman like you. ¡± ¡°What do you know? What do you know? ¡± Zhao Ying suddenly stood up Her eyes were filled with hatred as she looked at her ¡°It was that old witch from the Fu family who broke us up. It was her fault. If it wasn¡¯t for that old witch from the Fu family, Fu Li and I would have been together a long time ago and even had a child. What era is this? That old witch is still talking about her family status! ¡± ¡°and Fu Li, doesn¡¯t he love me? Shouldn¡¯t he love me wholeheartedly? Why is there another Yi Yu now? He betrayed me. He betrayed me! ¡± Zhao Yingined like she was crazy. Her face made Zhao Ying feel a little stunned. Suddenly, she thought of Zhang Xincheng in thepany. These two people were really simr in a few aspects. They both had high self-esteem. They only knew how toin about the heavens and people. They also looked at others with dirty eyes. ¡°sister, you are too self-righteous. Why don¡¯t you look at yourself in the mirror and see what you look like? Isn¡¯t it normal for the Fu family to despise you I actually think that it¡¯s fortunate that Madam Fu didn¡¯t choose you as her daughter-inw. Otherwise, the Fu family would have been in deep trouble in the future.¡± ¡°You really were adopted by Yi Yu. I want to tell mom! ¡± Zhao Ying looked at her sister angrily Zhao Ying shrugged her shoulders indifferently. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You can tell mom. I have already moved out of the House. ¡°Oh right, I want to tell you something. If you have arms and legs, you have to go out and find a job to support yourself. Don¡¯t be like a vampire all day, sucking my blood. ¡°Also, the apartment you rented here was also taken from my sry. I¡¯ve already told thendlord to check out. ¡± With her sister like this, it was no wonder the Fu family looked down on her. ¡°You... how can you do this to me? You¡¯re my biological sister. Don¡¯t you care about me anymore? You¡¯re going too far! ¡± Zhao Ying¡¯s eyes widened. She had just started to approach Fu Li. How could she have the mood to look for a job now. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, as your biological sister, I don¡¯t have the obligation to raise you. I can at most raise my parents, but you can¡¯t. ¡± Zhao Ying was not in the mood to stay and say anything to her sister. She turned around and left. Chapter 1452

Chapter 1452: Chapter 1440¡åmy darling¡± had already been said out loud

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION It was not that she did not know her sister¡¯s selfishness. It was as if it was only natural for her to not work with her meager sry. It would be her fault if she did not work with her. It was better for her to leave this ingrate as soon as possible. It was as if the whole world had abandoned her. Zhao Ying cried even harder. At the end of her tears, her heart was filled with hatred. After what these people had done to her today, she would return them to them sooner orter! ... All the way to the apartment, Yi Yu seemed to be a little unhappy. Fu Li naturally noticed it. When they went upstairs, he suddenly reached out and grabbed her shoulder, forcing her to look into his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you look so sad? ¡± ¡°Nothing. ¡± Yi Yu was shocked. She did not expect him to see through her feelings, even though she had already tried to hide it. She actually did not want to appear pretentious, and she did not force him to ask about Zhao Ying. ¡°maybe I¡¯m a little tired. I thought of going to work this afternoon and not having any rest, so I¡¯m a little tired. ¡± Yi Yu made her voice sound happier, but it could not escape Fu Li¡¯s eyes. There seemed to be a corner of her that did not open her heart to him. Perhaps it was her self-defense, but he hated her self-defense. ¡°Ah... ¡± With a low scream, she was already on his shoulder. The whole world seemed to be shaking in her vision. Yi Yu felt the softness of the mattress in the next second. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± The person was already pressing over, and Yi Yu was suddenly unable to move. ¡°Are you... sick? ¡± Yi Yu saw that the emotions on his face changed too quickly, and she even reached out to touch his forehead ... ¡°maybe. ¡± ¡°then why don¡¯t you go to the hospital? ¡± Yi Yu really thought that he was sick. She got up to ask him, but he pressed down on her. ¡°I don¡¯t know when it started, but I¡¯m sick. I¡¯m beyond cure... ¡± Hearing him say that, Yi Yu felt like she was making a bunch of nonsense. She couldn¡¯t help but twitch her lips. Could he not be so fake? ¡°Bah, Bah, Bah, what nonsense are you talking about? ¡± Yi Yu covered his mouth. ¡°Why are you cursing yourself? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re my doctor. You can save me. ¡± Fu Li took the opportunity to hold her hand and nted a kiss on the back of her hand. ¡°Are you willing to save me? ¡± ¡°How can I save you? THERE¡¯S NO MEDICINE! ¡± Only then did Yi Yu know what he was talking about. She red at him unhappily and started to spout nonsense. ¡°Why can¡¯t you save me? Don¡¯t you see that I¡¯m alive and kicking now? Moreover, my spirit is much better. ¡± Fu Li continued to spout nonsense. Yi Yu felt that her eyes could roll back. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Yi Yu saw that he reached out and rubbed her forehead. She was still a little worried. was she really not feeling well? ¡°Maybe I was too tiredst night. ¡± Yi Yu:¡±...¡± As if she remembered something, her face flushed red. What should she say? ¡°then you... have a good rest. Take a nap in the afternoon. ¡± Yi Yu widened her eyes, afraid that he would see through her guilt. ¡°Get up. Lie Down for a while and you¡¯ll be veryfortable. ¡± ¡°You kept pestering me yesterday, especially when we stepped into this apartment. You were so passionate that you hugged me and refused to let go. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t! Say! It! ¡± Yi Yu¡¯s eyes were about to pop out. Looking at the evildoer in front of her, she really wanted to p him. ¡°And you started taking off my clothes in the car. You wished you could rape me in the car. ¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°You hugged me and said that you liked me very much. You even said that I was your precious baby. ¡± ¡°...¡± Chapter 1453

Chapter 1453: Chapter 1441 had seduced so many women

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Reality proved that no matter if it was a man or a woman trying to coax the other party into bed, they would always say all kinds of sweet words. ¡°I hope to have a beautiful, cute, and smart child with me. ¡± ¡°... shut up!¡± She finally couldn¡¯t fucking listen anymore! She actually said such a thing It was unbelievable! ¡°What exactly are you trying to say? ¡± ¡°nothing much. I just wanted to let you know how much you love me. Everyone says that you tell the truth after drinking alcohol. You¡¯re telling the truth after being drugged. ¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand. I was just trying to trick you into sleeping with me. ¡± Yi Yu felt that she had the potential to be a heartless person. ¡°Then I¡¯m willing to do it. ¡± The pair of Peach Blossom eyes were very close to each other. Yi Yu looked at the seductive expression on his face and then looked at the delicate white skin on his neck. She could not hold herself back anymore. SEDUCED BY BEAUTY! Wait a minute, how many women had he seduced in the past? Even though the title of yboy did not have much substance, he had definitely talked about Zhao Ying in the real world. Zhao Ying was the same as her. They both came from rtively ordinary families. This was too simr, causing Yi Yu to have wild thoughts. ¡°Fu Li, how many women have you yed with before? ¡± Fu Li choked on this sentence. was his yboy title too famous in the past Why did he ask him this? ¡°You¡¯re too guilty to answer? ¡± ¡°I did have a girlfriend before, but Zhao Ying was the only one. ¡± Only Zhao Ying was the only one. Yi Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly again. Hehe, it sounded quite monogamous. Only Zhao Ying was the only one. Seeing the cold smile on Yi Yu¡¯s face, Fu Li felt a sense of defeat. ¡°I knew it. ¡± Come on, he had answered the wrong question. That was why he said never to mention anything about his ex in front of his girlfriend. If he had asked, he would have said, ¡°I didn¡¯t. ¡± Don¡¯t talk nonsense, it was not a triple answer like mine. This was the standard answer. When he saw that Yi Yu¡¯s face had be much colder, and that she was stillughing, Fu Li became angry. ¡°Tell me about it. It¡¯s your only ex-girlfriend. ¡± His tone sounded a little angry. Fu Li looked at her. ¡°I don¡¯t want to tell you. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll get angry. ¡± ¡°Look at me now. Is there any difference between this and not getting angry? ¡± Yi Yu rolled her eyes. The more she thought about it, the more her heart felt stifled. Now that she was riding a tiger, it was hard for her to back down. Fu Li could only continue, ¡°I met her at a dinner party. At that time, she was still very young and danced with me. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite affectionate. ¡± Yi Yu¡¯s sudden words made Fu Li feel a little sweaty. Should he continue? ¡°actually, my feelings for her are more like good feelings. ¡± Now that Fu Li thought about it, he couldn¡¯t recall the feeling of being moved back then. ¡°I was young then too. Five years ago, I was only 22. I wasn¡¯t very clear about matters like rtionships. ¡± Fu Li looked at her. ¡°So if you want to ask me the specifics, I can¡¯t tell you. ¡± At that time, he was young. What deeper feelings could he have? But the feelings back then were undoubtedly the purest, right? ¡°Then how do you feel about me? ¡± Now that she thought about it, she had forgotten how they had been together in the past. ¡°You are irreceable to me. ¡± After he said these four words, he suddenly leaned over and kissed her forehead like he was kissing a princess. Yi Yu was stunned. She realized that he had already turned over from her body and was lying beside her. In fact, although he had been pressing down on her, he had not put too much weight on her. He had always been considerate and loved her. Such gentleness was like poison, causing her to be at a loss. Chapter 1454

Chapter 1454: Chapter 1442 applied for leave

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION What was wrong with her It seemed that she was seriously ill. ¡°Alright, you rest. I¡¯m going to work. ¡± Yi Yu was a little depressed. She knew that he was deliberately changing the topic just now, but the topic had been changed. If she brought it up again, wouldn¡¯t it make her seem petty? ¡°Don¡¯t go. ¡± He reached out and grabbed her arm. Shey down on the bed and sat back in his arms. ¡°What? If I don¡¯t go to work, I¡¯ll be scolded to death by the boss. Let me go. ¡± Fu Li didn¡¯t move. He just hugged her tightly from behind. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already applied for leave for you. You don¡¯t have to go to work in the afternoon. ¡± Applied for leave? Very good, then she¡¯ll have a hard time! ¡°sleep with me for a while. I¡¯m really tired. ¡± He leaned to the side and moved over. ¡°Just sleep next to me. I won¡¯t do anything. ¡± ¡°...¡± Seeing that he wasn¡¯t in good spirits, Yi Yu didn¡¯t say much. She leaned on his arm and said, ¡°go to sleep. You say you¡¯re tired, but you don¡¯t rest. Do you think you¡¯re still a teenager? ¡± What a sin. She was really so charmed by this man that she could not speak. ¡°I wasn¡¯t tired at first becausest night... ¡± his tone was low. At that moment, it sounded particrly sexy, but it made Yi Yu explode. ¡°Stop talking! Are you tired or not? Go to sleep. ¡± Yi Yu was so embarrassed that she became angry. She was too embarrassed to ask her parents if they knew something yesterday. Last time, she saw that there was nothing wrong with her parents. If her parents knew, she would really be embarrassed to death. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to sleep. ¡± Heid down t and reached out to pull her into his arms. He closed his eyes and said, ¡°be good, sleep with me for a while. ¡± Yi Yu did not say anything else. She looked at the side of his face and fell asleep in a daze. She slept until she was delirious. She did not know what had happened until someone called her. The man next to her was even more confused. He subconsciously rubbed his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Seeing that he looked harmless, Yi Yu¡¯s thoughts changed. She quickly picked up the phone. ¡°Hello? ¡± ¡°Is this Yi Yu? ¡± It was a strange woman¡¯s voice. Yi Yu had just woken up and her brain was still short-circuited. She could not tell who was on the other end of the phone. ¡°May I ask who you are? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m Zhao Ying. Did you forget? ¡± ¡°...¡± Yi Yu saw Fu Li lying on the bed again. His entire body was covered by the nket. It was obvious that he had fallen asleep at some point. Fortunately, she did not disturb his sleep. There was an indescribable gentleness in Yi Yu¡¯s eyes. Then, she picked up the phone. Zhao Ying heard the sound of Yi Yu walking around. She was not in a hurry to speak. Instead, she waited for her to walk to a corner and asked, ¡°why are you looking for me? ¡± ¡°I was a little too aggressive about what happened just now. I hope you can forgive me if I have offended you. ¡°. ¡°Also, I want to talk to you. You will never know the situation between him and his mother. ¡°. ¡°You are already 27 years old. Do you really want to spend a few years with him and never find a better person in your 30s? ¡± After saying so much, Yi Yu felt that this person was full of nonsense. Hehe, it was a gift from a top-notch ex to Zhao Ying. He always acted like he had been through this before, pretending to be profound and trying to guide her. It was undoubtedly very funny. ¡°I say, Zhao Ying, as an ex, why do you have so much face to look for his current girlfriend I ask myself, you broke up five years ago. What¡¯s the point of you always holding on to me I¡¯m not the reason why you broke up We¡¯re both adults now. Don¡¯t you find it boring to Pester us?¡± Chapter 1455

Chapter 1455: Chapter 1443: What are you feeling guilty about?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What are you feeling guilty about? Are you afraid that he¡¯lle back to me? ¡± Zhao Ying was not angry. Instead, her eyes lit up. Did they fight just now because of her Did Fu Li still have a ce for her in his heart? Yi Yu was speechless. Some people, when you talk to her, she would not be able to grasp the main point. Instead, she would be able toe up with some weird ideas. Since it was useless to reason with her, she could only continue to pretend to be innocent and innocent in front of such a thick-skinned person. ¡°What are you talking about? The two of you have already broken up for so many years. If he wanted to get back together, he would have looked for you a long time ago. ¡± Yi Yu changed the topic ¡°As for the meeting you mentioned, I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t do it. ¡°He and his mother, we don¡¯t need you to guide us in whatever we face in the future. ¡°Even if we really can¡¯t be together, at least we have been together and apanied each other. ¡°If I really love him, it doesn¡¯t matter if the ending is real or not. ¡°A person only has 100 years. If you think about so many things in the future, you will age even faster. ¡± Zhao Ying:¡±...¡± How could a woman have such strange thoughts. Every woman wanted to get married, especially when she met a man with such good conditions. Wasn¡¯t she hoping to be with him for the rest of her life? ¡°Don¡¯t pretend anymore. You just don¡¯t mean what you say. ¡± ¡°... as long as you¡¯re happy.¡± Yi Yu almost rolled her eyes. Forget it, she just couldn¡¯t exin it clearly to some people. She directly hung up the phone and blocked the number. What she said just now was from the bottom of her heart. It was actually very difficult to meet love in one¡¯s life, but now she felt that she had met it. Whether the ending was good or not, it didn¡¯t matter anymore. Sometimes, she felt that she had seen things too thoroughly. Sometimes, she felt that her thoughts were more unique than others and were contrary to the mainstream thinking. She looked at the people on the bed, but there was no sign of them waking up. Yi Yu looked at the clock, then made a cup of coffee, took a book, and sat on the sofa to read. She didn¡¯t know if she hadn¡¯t woken up or what, but she fell asleep again after reading the book. When it was eight o¡¯clock in the evening, the sleeping beauty on the bed finally woke up. His eyshes trembled, and he looked at the person not far away with a drowsy face. There was a book on her face, and the shoes on her toes fell on the floor. Fu Li got out of bed and went over to pick her up. Just as he moved, Yi Yu moved. She opened her eyes and saw a familiar face smiling. ¡°Fu Li, you¡¯re awake? ¡± ¡°Yes, are you going to eat? ¡± ¡°Yes, go ahead. ¡± He looked at the clock. He had slept for at least five hours, he could really sleep! ¡°I¡¯ll go in and wash up first. ¡± He had slept for so long, if he did not wash up, he would feel very ufortable. ¡°Okay. ¡± He smiled, leaned over and kissed her forehead, got up and left. The feeling of warmth on her forehead made her stunned, and her face turned a little red. The sound of a faucet came from the bathroom. She took her phone, which had been charged, and browsed through her moments, Qq space, and Weibo. Suddenly, she thought of a question. Would Zhao Ying like her ex-girlfriends? would she like to see her ex-boyfriend¡¯s Weibo? ¡°What are you looking at? ¡± Fu Li had alreadye out of the bathroom. He wiped his hair and took out a hairdryer to dry his hair. ¡°I¡¯m looking at Weibo. ¡± Yi Yu Thought of a question. ¡°Do you use Weibo? ¡± ¡°No need. ¡± Alright, she knew it. ¡°But, I can open one for you. ¡± He sat on the bed and turned around to get closer, but Yi Yu pushed him away. ¡°Stop It. ¡± She thought that he was just joking, but she did not expect that within a few minutes, the topic of ¡°Fu Li leaving Weibo¡± was trending. Chapter 1456

Chapter 1456: Chapter 1444 is for my wife

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°...¡± ¡°You really opened it? ¡± ¡°Oh? What¡¯s the problem? It¡¯s for my wife. ¡± Yi Yu:¡±...¡± She couldn¡¯t bear to see that pair of peach blossom eyes slightly raised. Didn¡¯t she know that her eyes could generate electricity She immediately averted her gaze, not daring to look him in the eye for another second. Although they were together now, she would still be electrocuted by him from time to time and lose face. As a famous yboy in an city and the son of a rich and handsome man, he naturally attracted the attention of many people. Ordinary people could only pay attention to these people and people of different levels through Weibo. The key was that he only followed her ¡ª sitting quietly and listening to the rain. He also forwarded a Selfie of her and added a sentence ¡ª beautiful. Initially, there weren¡¯t many people who followed her on Weibo, so it didn¡¯t matter even if she posted it. In the end, when Fu Li followed her and forwarded it, many people started to crowd around and watch. ¡°He only followed a female blogger when he opened his ount? Is there something fishy? Could it be that handsome Fu is being hunted? ¡± ¡°Why do I detect the sour smell of love? ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s definitely a show of affection! ¡± ¡°Ah, AH, AH, another handsome man has been robbed of his spot. If my mom had given birth to me a few yearster, perhaps fate would havee. ¡± ¡°Come on, even if you had given birth many years earlier, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to marry him! ¡± ¡°...¡± Yi Yu saw thements left by the crowd on her Weibo and looked at the culprit who was leisurely beside her. ¡°Are you brazenly showing off your affection? ¡± ¡°Of course, you just realized it? ¡± Fu Li put away his phone, which made Yi Yu feel a little helpless. He picked her up from the bed and kicked her knee. ¡°Let go, I can walk on my own. ¡± The two of them continued to argue for a while before leaving the house. ¡°How is Zhou Tianyang now? ¡± Hearing Yi Yu suddenly mention this person, Fu Li frowned and put some force on her shoulder. ¡°Why are you lifting this person? ¡± Suddenly, he felt that his tone had be much colder. He was a little stunned. ¡°I¡¯m just asking. ¡± ¡°You can¡¯t ask even if you ask. ¡± Being scolded by him, Yi Yu was a little scared. ¡°Why are you so fierce? ¡± Initially, she thought that he would give in a little, but who knew that he would hurt her shoulder. ¡°Let go of me, you¡¯re hurting me. ¡± Hearing her words, Fu Li finally let go, but there was no smile on his face. Instead, he looked a little serious. What¡¯s wrong with him? ¡°You... ¡± He suddenly leaned over and bit his lips again. He began to lick her lips with all his might, which made her heart tremble. She even felt a little panicked. ¡°Why did you bite me... ¡± ¡°Do you care so much about your ex? ¡± Yi Yu:¡±...¡± No wonder he looked like that. It seemed like he was jealous. Looking at the fierce look in his eyes, Yi Yu finally felt like she had turned the tables. Previously, she was really upset for Zhao Ying. ¡°I didn¡¯t mention him on purpose. ¡± She pretended to be wronged, but her lips curled up slightly. ¡°If you didn¡¯t mention him on purpose, then so be it. If I ever hear you mention him again in the future, I will teach you a lesson. ¡± His voice was seductive and seductive, making her shiver. It was really unfair. Yi Yu red at him. ¡°What about you, Zhao Ying? You won¡¯t allow me to be my ex-boyfriend, so you can do whatever you want? ¡± Fu Li suddenlyughed, acting like she was too naive. ¡°When have you ever seen me mention Zhao Ying? If she had never appeared in front of you, do you know about this person¡¯s existence? ¡± ¡°I think so... ¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m very loyal. You¡¯re the one with two hearts. You mentioned your ex-boyfriend¡¯s name in front of me. You¡¯re just trying to humiliate me. ¡± Chapter 1457

Chapter 1457: Chapter 1445, you¡¯re too easy to be humiliated, aren¡¯t you

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION F * Ck, this is called humiliation Young Master Fu, you¡¯re too easy to be humiliated, aren¡¯t you? Very well, there was a hint of grievance in his tone. It was all her fault. Yi Yu was really in a mess. She knew that she couldn¡¯t defeat this monster no matter what! ¡°...¡± ¡°Tell me, is it your fault? ¡± Yi Yu had a headache. She especially couldn¡¯t bear to see him look at her like that, so she could only nod. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my fault. ¡± ¡°So, tonight, you¡¯re at My mercy. ¡± ¡°...¡± I... Want to hit someone ... However, when she saw him being jealous just now, Yi Yu was really a little smug. ¡°If you change your mind about me in the future, I¡¯ll leave you at any minute. ¡± Yi Yu was afraid that he would explode, so she added while he was looking at her, ¡°I¡¯m just making a metaphor. ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t let you go. ¡± Fu Li took advantage of the situation and held her hand, his chin almost touching her forehead. ¡°You know, although I don¡¯t like to use force to snatch you from others, it doesn¡¯t mean that I won¡¯t. ¡± ¡°...¡± He was so strong and domineering. She didn¡¯t know why she still liked him. Zhao Ying didn¡¯t feel angry at all when she was hung up the phone, because she thought that Yi Yu¡¯s temper was so bad because she had quarreled with Fu Li. When she was with Fu Li, he loved her very much. After she left, she had met so many men, but none of them couldpare to him. Gentle, considerate, and respectful. No one was better than him, so she hoped that she could give them another chance. This time, she was willing to tolerate that old witch for his sake. While she was looking forward to it, Zhao Ying decided to apply a facial mask on herself first. When she saw Fu Li today, he looked a little haggard. Just as she came out of the bathroom, with a facial mask on her face, she scrolled through Weibo. Zhao Ying saw that Fu Li had left Weibo and excitedly clicked in. In the end, she saw that he only followed Yi Yu. The first Weibo post he posted was also a photo of Yi Yu Her heart felt as if it had been soaked in ice water, and it waspletely cold. What was this? Were they showing off their love? Were they showing off so openly, or were they showing off for her? Zhao Ying¡¯s heart was cold. She looked at herself in front of the mirror. Drops of water slid down her porcin-white skin. What she saw was a pitiful, delicate and weak woman. She suddenly tore off the mask on her face and threw it on the ground, crying bitterly. Did she really miss him? She was unwilling. She was really unwilling. She had only done one wrong thing when she was young. Why couldn¡¯t she forgive her? If it was Yi Yu, Mrs. Fu would have thrown her five million dors to get rid of her. Yi Yu might not have been able to hold on to her beliefs. This was human nature. Zhao Ying tried her best tofort herself. ?`?`?` At the Fu family¡¯s vi ¡°Fu Li, you¡¯re not back yet? ¡± When Fu Yao returned, he felt that it was almost dark outside. Mrs. Fu was sitting inside, looking at her phone. ¡°Your son, how could he bear toe back now? ¡± Hearing Mrs. Fu¡¯s strange voice, Fu Yao¡¯s hand that was taking off his coat paused. He looked at his wife in confusion. ¡°Why do you say that? ¡± ¡°SEE FOR YOURSELF! ¡± Madam Fu almost threw her phone on the table. ¡°In the past, no matter how he yed, I never restricted him. But now, he has gone too far, hasn¡¯t he? He hasn¡¯t even received my and your approval yet, and he¡¯s already entangled with that woman until now! ¡± Woman? Fu Yao looked away without batting an eyelid. In his heart, he basically knew which woman it was. It was none other than Yi Yu. He did not expect that the girl was actually her daughter. Thest time he saw her in the corridor, there was a kind of vicissitudes of life that had not been seen for many years. In the blink of an eye, everyone was old and had changed a lot. Chapter 1458

Chapter 1458: Chapter 1446 was the rhythm of assisting

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION He had never thought that he would meet her again. But his son had fallen in love with her daughter for some unknown reason. It was not until he came to confess that day that he found out. No Wonder Yi Yu looked so much like her. After feelingplicated for a while, Fu Yao said, ¡°let the children make their own decisions. ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Madam Fu sounded very strange. ¡°You don¡¯t care about your son anymore? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t care. He¡¯s an adult and has his own ideas. ¡± Fu Yao sat down and took a sip of tea. ¡°An adult knows how to make his own decisions. ¡± Madam Fu was a little surprised. ¡°Do you know what kind of woman your son has found? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. ¡± Fu Yao looked at her. ¡°He should know what kind of woman he wants to find. He doesn¡¯t need to trouble others. ¡± ¡°...¡± The Butler knew some things and coughed lightly. Damn, the young master actually settled the matter with the mister just like that. It seemed that he still had to be an assistant. ¡°The woman he has his eyes on is much better in character than the first one. It¡¯s just that her family background isn¡¯t as good as ours. She¡¯s worse than our son in all aspects. ¡± Every mother hoped that their son could find a girl that everyone envied and matched. Moreover, the people in the same circle would have a harmonious life in the future. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about her background for now. ¡± Fu Yao looked at his wife. ¡°When you married me, did you think that you were better than me in all aspects? ¡± Mrs. Fu:¡±...¡± ¡°gluttony, lethargy, and short temper... ¡± Fu Yao¡¯s tone was very slow, and Mrs. Fu could actually hear a little doting from it. In fact, after so many years, Fu Yao felt that it was time to let go of the knot in his heart. Some people were only suitable to be taken out in the middle of the night to be missed. The fate that he had missed back then was already unavoidable. Let everything in the past go with the wind. Madam Fu lowered her head and scolded softly, ¡°what nonsense are you talking about! ¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you talking about it? ¡± Madam Fu felt a little embarrassed. That¡¯s right. Since she couldn¡¯t do it herself, she wouldn¡¯t ask her future daughter-inw to do it either. This could be passed. ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s talk about our background. ¡± Madam Fu looked at her husband ¡°You know what kind of family we are and what kind of life we have to face in the future. That girl is from an ordinary family. Can she withstand our frequent banquets in the future? Can She handle the situation? ¡± ¡°If she still has to face the ridicule and ridicule of those socialites, does she know how to face them? ¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need to worry about these things. Since they have decided to get married, they must have some confidence in themselves, ¡± Fu Yao said calmly. ¡°children and grandchildren will have their own blessings. You don¡¯t have to think so much. The child is really old. ¡± ¡°Yes, the child is old. ¡± They were old as well. They really didn¡¯t expect time to pass so quickly. Madam Fu¡¯s heart wavered a little. Yi Yu¡¯s child was actually quite good. She was more worried that this child would really have a hard time getting married. Marriage was a matter of a lifetime. Could they really withstand all kinds of pressure? ¡°Sir, Madam, Miss Jin Ling is here. ¡± ¡°Jin Ling? ¡± Madam Fu felt a little embarrassed when she heard this name. She coughed lightly and said, ¡°let Miss Jine in? ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Fu Yao seemed to have guessed something when he saw his wife¡¯s reaction. ¡°It¡¯s not the first time that you¡¯ve found out that Jin Ling likes your son. ¡± Madam Fu smiled and said, ¡°although your son is famous for being a yboy, he¡¯s also very popr with youngdies. ¡± Chapter 1459

Chapter 1459: Chapter 1447 was a good thing

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°How is this something to be proud of? ¡± Fu Yao thought that his son had done something earth-shattering when he saw his wife showing off. ¡°Auntie. ¡± Jin Ling was surprised to see Fu Yao when she came in, and she was a little excited. She didn¡¯t expect to see Fu Yao here. ¡°Jin Ling ¡®er, why are you here at this time? ¡± ¡°Auntie. ¡± Jin Ling¡¯s tone was very sweet and gentle. ¡°I just came to see Auntie. I didn¡¯t expect uncle to be here too. ¡± ¡°someone, make some coffee for Miss Jin. ¡± Madam Fu instructed the maid before turning to look at Jin Ling with a smile. ¡°Is there something important? ¡± Jin Ling seemed to be in a difficult position. After a long while, she nodded. ¡°It¡¯s like this. A few days ago, I heard about something. I didn¡¯t know if I should tell uncle and Auntie. It¡¯s about brother Fu Li... and his girlfriend. ¡± Fu Yao and his wife looked at each other before looking at her. ¡°What happened? Tell me. ¡± After getting her consent, Jin Ling said, st time, I identally heard from an insider that Yi Yu and brother Fu Li didn¡¯t actually meet at a business dinner, but at a nightclub. ¡± Nightclub? Madam Fu actually had a feeling of ¡°I knew it¡± . She was just saying, how could her son meet a girl at such a serious asion. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m not saying that the girls who go to nightclubs are not serious. It¡¯s just that young people nowadays always like to go there and will be led astray by the people there. Auntie, you still have to say it. After all, Yi Yu is now brother Fu Li¡¯s girlfriend. ¡± After Jin Ling said this, Madam Fu started to think. ¡°good girl, why would you go to a ce like a nightclub where there are all sorts of people? ¡± Madam Fu only said this one sentence, and in her heart, she considered Yi Yu a little more. She had seen countless people, and she could not be wrong in judging people. Yi Yu did not seem like a girl who did not know how to keep herself clean. However, in Jin Ling¡¯s eyes, she felt that Madam Fu definitely did not think that Yi Yu was a good girl, so she was silent and immediately fanned the mes without batting an eyelid. ¡°Auntie, maybe Yi Yu was just influenced by her friends. In fact, it¡¯s not a big deal if she knew that she had made a mistake and changed it. However, Yi Yu deliberately lied to you, saying that they met at a dinner party. It seems like there¡¯s something wrong with her character. ¡± Madam Fu frowned. What she said made sense, but she was not so sure that Jin Ling was deliberately trying to sow discord between her and Yi Yu. She had seen this kind of situation many times. ¡°okay, I got it. Thank you, Jin Ling, foring to tell me this. ¡± Jin Ling felt that she had seeded in sowing discord. She got up to say goodbye and left easily. After the Butler sent Jin Ling Away, Fu Yao turned his head to look at his wife. ¡°Do you believe what Jin Ling said? ¡± ¡°Half and half. Yi Yu might have really gone to the nightclub, but that doesn¡¯t mean that Yi Yu is a girl who doesn¡¯t keep herself clean. ¡± Mrs. Fu put down her teacup ¡°Get someone to investigate what happened that day, right? For example, why did Yi Yu go to the nightclub and how did she meet our son? What do you think? ¡± ¡°Madam is wise. ¡± ¡°Do you really think that I¡¯m one of those women who can be easily fooled? ¡± The corners of Mrs. Fu¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°You don¡¯t know your wife very well. I can see through such self-righteous tricks with a nce. ¡± A smile appeared on Fu Yao¡¯s face, and he shook his head somewhat helplessly. After so many years, Madam Fu was still a little childish. However, this was also pretty good. Chapter 1460

Chapter 1460: Chapter 1448 was nowhere to be seen

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Yi Yu had no idea what had happened to the Fu family. In thest five minutes of her afternoon shift, she found out from the Inte that her favorite national singer from the M nation wasing to an city for a tour. She was all excited. Her biggest wish was to see her idol¡¯s concert. Unfortunately, the concert tickets were too hard to get. Before she saw the pre-sale tickets for the concert, Yi Yu was already scratching her heart and lungs. She had to get the tickets. After all, it was not easy for her idol toe to their country once. She could also watch it with Fu Li. ¡°Sister Yi Yu, it¡¯s hard to get tickets for your idou¡¯s concert. Look at how many fans are waiting for your idou to sell tickets online! ¡± Zhao Ying sat in front of theputer. Seeing those fans dancing crazily, she sympathized with her ¡°I think you won¡¯t be able to get the tickets. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. There are fiveputers and five cell phones. I¡¯ll hire five people to help me get the tickets. ¡± Zhao Ying:¡±...¡± There was no one else who could do this. ¡°My sister, you¡¯re indeed the strongest fan. There¡¯s no one like you. ¡± It was not easy for her idol toe to an city. Yi Yu excitedly told Fu Li the news. Yi Yu: ¡°My idol hase to an city to hold a concert. Happy! ¡°! Fu Li: ¡°Male or female? ¡°? Yi Yu: ¡°female, Goddess! ¡°! Fu Li: ¡°Yeah. ¡°. Yi Yu: ¡°I¡¯m so happy. I¡¯ve liked her for a few years. I¡¯m so excited that I¡¯m crying when I finally hear that she¡¯sing to our country to tour! ¡± What if she can¡¯t get tickets? Fu Li:¡±... isn¡¯t this easy to solve? You just have to celebrate that your idol has finallye to tour.¡± With him around, was she afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to buy tickets? Yi Yu suddenly pped her own head. She had forgotten that she was someone who could cheat now. She could just ask Fu Li to buy a concert ticket! It just so happened that she was off work. Yi Yu nned to go to Fu Li¡¯spany now so that he wouldn¡¯te over all day. Zhao Ying just happened to be going back to her house, so she decided to leave with her. Yi Yu: I¡¯m going to look for you now. Don¡¯te over to yourpany. Fu Li: Are you going to give me a surprise? All I know is a surprise. Can she still conjure a flower for him? Yi Yu: There¡¯s no surprise, there¡¯s a surprise. Fu Li: that¡¯s good, at least there¡¯s the word ¡®surprise¡¯ . Yi Yu:¡±...¡± ¡°Sister Yi Yu, you seem to have missed your stop. Didn¡¯t you want to stop at Longmen Road? You¡¯ve already stopped at one stop. I saw that you were smiling very sweetly just now, so I was too embarrassed to remind you. ¡± Yi Yu:¡±...¡± She almost exploded! Yi Yu directly got off the subway and nned to sit back down. It was all that monster¡¯s fault. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have missed her stop without even knowing it! After leaving the subway station, she strangely bumped into Jin Ling. Jin Ling seemed to have just left Fu Li¡¯spany. She didn¡¯t expect to bump into Yi Yu here. Her expression was a little strange. ¡°What are you doing here? ¡± ¡°looking for a boyfriend. ¡± Jin Ling felt that this person was really arrogant for no reason. Sheughed and said, ¡°don¡¯t keep talking about a boyfriend. Who is your boyfriend? Brother Fu Li will never be the boyfriend of someone like you. ¡± ¡°really? Unfortunately, he is. ¡± Yi Yu didn¡¯t want to say anything more to her. She wanted to leave but was stopped by her. ¡°We need to talk. ¡± ¡°I have nothing to talk to you about. I don¡¯t have as much time as your eldest daughter, so please move aside. ¡± Yi Yu did not want to waste her time on this person. ¡°Is that so? ¡± Suddenly, a few strong men came out from behind Jin Ling and looked at Yi Yu with covetous eyes. Arge group of people surrounded her. Yi Yu was not sure if these people would do anything to her. ¡°How is it? Are you still willing to talk to me with this? ¡± Chapter 1461:

Chapter 1461: Chapter 1449, you guessed it right

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Obviously, Jin Ling could see her fear and a smug smile appeared on her face. ¡°If you dare to take a step away, my bodyguards are not for nothing, Miss Yi Yu? ¡± ¡°What are you trying to do? ¡± Yi Yu looked around. Although there were people watching the show, they did not seem to want to help. If she asked for help, there was a small chance that she would be saved. She did not know what this woman was trying to do. ¡°I said, I just want to talk to you. ¡± ¡°where are we going? ¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to the coffee shop over there. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a reasonable person. ¡± Jin Ling smiled. No matter what, she was a member of the upper ss. How could she lose her elegance because of this small role. Reasonable Looking at those burly bodyguards, Yi Yu really didn¡¯t think that she was a reasonable person. But now, she couldn¡¯t escape at all. She could only choose to go over there with Jin Ling. Sitting in the Coffee Shop, Yi Yu appeared very calm. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. You should be asking me to leave Fu Li, right? ¡± ¡°You guessed right. ¡± The corner of Yi Yu¡¯s mouth twitched. There was no need to guess at all, okay? ¡°So, give me a condition. As long as your request is reasonable, I¡¯m willing topensate you. But there¡¯s only one condition: leave brother Fu Li. ¡± Jin Ling crossed her arms in front of her chest She looked at Yi Yu arrogantly. ¡°You know that you¡¯re not good enough for brother Fu Li, and Auntie Fu would never let someone like you in. ¡°You know that brother Fu Li had his first love, but he was chased away by Auntie Fu because of his family background. ¡°So, did you think that you would be that special one? ¡± Hearing her rambling, Yi Yu smiled and said, ¡°what has it got to do with you? ¡± Jin Ling originally thought that she would ramble on and on to refute her own words, but she did not expect that she would only use one sentence to refute her, and she was immediately choked. ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb. Don¡¯t you know that I like Fu Li¡¯s brother? ¡± Jin Ling red angrily. The reason why she wanted to throw money at Yi Yu was to imitate what Madam Fu had done to Zhao Ying back then. Initially, she thought that sooner orter, Madam Fu would use the same method to kick Yi Yu out of the Fu family. Who would have thought that she would not carry it out until now This made her very uneasy and dissatisfied. ¡°What does it have to do with me that you like Fu Li? ¡± The whole thing could actually be described with these two words. What does it have to do with you What does it have to do with me Alright, it¡¯s over. Jin Ling choked again. ¡°If you continue to argue like this, we won¡¯t be able to continue the conversation! ¡± Looking at Jin Ling¡¯s angry expression, Yi Yu actually found it funny. She looked at Jin Ling and said, ¡°I never had the intention to talk to you. Weren¡¯t you the one who stopped me from telling me all this nonsense? ¡± ¡°Seventh! ¡± Jin Ling could not stand Yi Yu¡¯s clever mouth and directly called out to her. The bodyguard called seventh suddenly stepped forward and raised his hand to give Yi Yu a p. Yi Yu did not expect Jin Ling to use such a move. Her whole body fell on the sofa because of this p, and she felt that she was seeing stars. It hurt. The people in the cafe did not expect that someone would dare to hit people here, and they were shocked for a moment. Were these people from the underworld Or were they shooting a movie? There was actually someone beating people in such a public ce! Seeing that there were people watching, Jin Ling shouted very domineeringly, ¡°what are you looking at? ¡± Everyone shrank back. Jin Ling looked at Yi Yu who was being beaten up and felt a sense of satisfaction in her heart. ¡°See, this is the result of disobeying me. Are you willing to talk to me honestly now? ¡± Chapter 1462

Chapter 1462: Chapter 1450

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Yi Yu touched her face, which had five fingerprints on it. For a moment, she felt a little dizzy. She did not expect her to be so vicious when she looked like she was only in her early 20s. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will call the police? ¡± ¡°Call the police? ¡± Jin Ling seemed to have heard a big joke. ¡°I think you are really naive. Are you really stupid? Do you think that calling the police will really be useful to me? In this world, there are not many people who are as stupid as you. ¡± ¡°Is it useless? ¡± Yi Yu snorted coldly. ¡°This is a legal society. I don¡¯t believe that you can still do whatever you want. ¡± As she spoke, she turned on the recording. ¡°You¡¯re really stupid to say that you¡¯re stupid. Haven¡¯t you heard of a saying? Money makes the world go round. This saying isn¡¯t just for show. ¡± Jin Ling sneered ¡°If I want you to die, I can settle it with money as long as I say the word. The police can¡¯t protect a poor b * stard like you. They only listen to what we rich people say. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe it? Very well, then I¡¯ll let you taste my power. ¡± Jin Ling¡¯s face instantly became distorted She was not as elegant as the daughter of a rich family. ¡°guards, arrest this woman who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her. If I don¡¯t torture her to death, my name won¡¯t be Jin Ling! ¡± She actually dared to fight with her. She was tired of living! Just when a few bodyguards came over, Yi Yu suddenly shouted, ¡°you cane out now! ¡± While Jin Ling was in a daze, a few bodyguards ran out of nowhere and surrounded Jin Ling and her bodyguards. ¡°what... What do you mean? ¡±JinnLingg saw a few well-trained bodyguards surrounding her and her bodyguards.Obviouslyy, there were more of them ... ¡°nothing much. I just want them to give you a good beating. ¡± Yi Yu touched her face that had just been pped. That p was really too ruthless! Jin Ling thought that she was the only one with bodyguards, but she did not know that she also had one. It was to prevent these people from finding trouble with her for no reason. Jin Ling was indeed the first person to test her bodyguards. ¡°You... have you grown up? You actually dared to find someone to beat me up! ¡± Jin Ling was a little afraid But because she was the eldest daughter of the Jin family, she was obviously more unreasonable. ¡°Yi, if you dare to find someone to beat me up, my parents will not let you off. You better think it through. Quickly let us go, or I will not give you a good ending. ¡± Yi Yu only smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not worried about what you said at all. Because these people belong to Fu Li. If Fu Li¡¯s people want to beat you up, there¡¯s nothing I can do! ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Jin Ling gritted her teeth and felt even more hatred in her heart. She didn¡¯t expect brother Fu Li to actually find someone to protect this little B * Tch. It was her mistake! No matter how arrogant she was, she could only admit defeat at this moment. ¡°Miss Yi Yu, can we do it now? ¡± The bodyguard asked. Yi Yu nodded and said, ¡°yes, let¡¯s teach them a lesson. ¡± She took a step back and a few bodyguards went up to fight with Jin Ling¡¯s bodyguards. Only one bodyguard stood by Yi Yu¡¯s side to protect her. When Jin Ling realized that the bodyguards were not targeting her, she let out a sigh of relief However, she gritted her teeth in the face of Yi Yu. ¡°Don¡¯t be too proud. If you have the ability, you can bring these bodyguards with you for the rest of your life. Or you can have them follow you when you go to the toilet. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to escape from me for the rest of your life! ¡± Such a vicious threat did not touch Yi Yu. She only chuckled. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know how to threaten people? Look at this. ¡± Chapter 1463

Chapter 1463: Chapter 1451, why wouldn¡¯t I dare?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Yi Yu took out her phone, found the recording location, and turned on the recording. ¡°You¡¯re really stupid. Haven¡¯t you heard of a saying? Money makes the world go round. This saying isn¡¯t just for show. ¡± ¡°If I want you to die, I can settle the matter with money as long as I say a word. The police can¡¯t protect a poor B * stard like you. They only listen to US rich people. ¡± ... Hearing these two wordse out of the recording, Jin Ling¡¯s face turned green. She didn¡¯t expect this woman to dare to record! ¡°What do you want? ¡± Jin Ling was already grinding her teeth, but Yi Yu was in a good mood when she heard it. ¡°Why, are you familiar with this voice and these words? ¡± ¡°What do you want? ¡± Jin Ling was about to go crazy. No one had ever dared to be so hesitant and not answer her directly. ¡°nothing much. ¡± Seeing that Yi Yu had teased Jin Ling enough, she was notzy to say anything ¡°I am a good citizen who obeys thew, and I also support the police to do things ording to thew. I just want to report a case and show this recording to the police. I think the police would definitely want to hear it. ¡± ¡°You dare? ¡± Jin Ling realized that she had been schemed against, and she was utterly flustered. There were some things that she could casually say, but if she was really caught with evidence, her father would not let her off! ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare? ¡± Yi Yu saw that those bodyguards had already been beaten ck and blue by Fu Li¡¯s bodyguards, so she asked them to stop. If this continued, it would not be good if they killed someone. ¡°Miss Yi Yu, they¡¯re still alive. They¡¯re not dead yet. ¡± Yi Yu:¡±...¡± Could you stop reporting so seriously It sounded creepy. ¡°Send them to the hospital. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Seeing her bodyguard being carried to the hospital, Jin Ling looked at Yi Yu with a pale face. ¡°I order you to destroy the recording! ¡± ¡°Order? Who Do you think you are? I think you still don¡¯t understand that you¡¯re at a disadvantage, do you? ¡± Yi Yu was not afraid of her. She sneered and walked out under the protection of her bodyguard. ¡°To tell you the truth, I won¡¯t give you the recording even if you pretend to be a grandson. In the future, if you make me unhappy or secretly plot against me, I¡¯ll immediately call the police and leak this recording. ¡± Even if she couldn¡¯t exchange the money for this recording, she could use it to threaten Jin Ling. How great would that be. Jin Ling was so angry that she stomped her feet. This was the first time she knew what it felt like to be threatened Yi Yu was as slippery as a loach. She couldn¡¯t catch her even if she wanted to. She could only watch as she swaggered out of the door. Walking out of the cafe quickly, Yi Yu felt that she had vented her anger. Did that Woman Jin Ling Watch too many TV DRAMAS? Did she really think that she was a rich and beautiful second female lead who threw money at the Poor B * Tch? She took out her phone and saw that Fu Li had already sent her a few messages. ¡°where are you? ¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you here yet? Do you want me to pick you up? ¡± ¡°Little Yu duo? ¡± Seeing that he had sent so many messages, Yi Yu immediately replied, ¡°it¡¯s okay, I¡¯m on my way now. ¡± Fu Li had just called his bodyguard, and now that he saw the message, he immediately replied, ¡°Jin Ling didn¡¯t really bully you, right? I¡¯m out, at the entrance of thepany. You can see me when youe over. ¡± Fortunately, he had arranged a group of bodyguards to secretly protect Yi Yu. Otherwise, he would definitely be bullied by some people with bad intentions. Jin Ling was a barbaric and unreasonable person. It was best to use violence to solve this problem. A strange sweetness rose in Yi Yu¡¯s heart. She smiled, turned off her phone, and immediately walked towards hispany. Chapter 1464

Chapter 1464: Chapter 1452

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION And the bodyguards who were protecting her earlier had already gone into hiding. Yi Yu still felt that it was quite magical. Back then, when Fu Li said that he would give her bodyguards, she refused no matter what. With a bunch of bodyguards following behind her, going to the streets or ces with a lot of people would definitely cause quite a stir. Then, should she still go out! But reality proved that these bodyguards only appeared when she needed them. At other times, they were basically in a hidden state. Even her actual body would not be able to discover where they were. It was really magical. Just as she reached the entrance of hispany, she saw Fu Li looking at his watch beside the revolving ss door. ¡°Fu Li! ¡± She shouted and immediately ran towards Fu Li. Fu Li heard her and looked over. He opened his arms and hugged her in his embrace. ¡°Did Jin Ling give you trouble just now? ¡± ¡°Yes, but I¡¯ve already taken care of her! ¡± Yi Yu told him exactly what she had done just now as if she was presenting a treasure. Fu Li caressed her long hair and a smile appeared on his face. ¡°looks like my little Yu duo is very smart! ¡± ¡°What are you saying? ¡± Yi Yu pushed his shoulder away in dissatisfaction. ¡°Wasn¡¯t I smart before? I¡¯ve always been the smart type, okay? You don¡¯t think I¡¯m an idiot, do you? ¡± ¡°No. ¡± He kissed her hair. ¡°Get a new car recently. It¡¯s convenient for you to use. Tell me what kind of car you want to drive. ¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯m not interested in that thing. As long as I can drive. ¡± Compared to driving, she preferred to take the subway. The smell of the car was too bad. But for some reason, when she looked at his face, her heart skipped a few beats. This feeling of being pampered was too dreamy. ¡°You don¡¯t like driving? ¡± ¡°Of course. Every time I drive, my nerves are extremely tense. ¡± Speaking of this, Yi Yu remembered something. ¡°You still have the nerve to say that one time when you were desperately honking the horn behind my car, I really wanted to hammer you to death at that moment, do you know that? ¡± ¡°Are you talking about that time when you cried yourself silly in the car? ¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°You still have the cheek to say that you cried yourself silly for your ex-boyfriend. ¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°You brought him up yourself. It¡¯s none of my business. ¡± She bumped her head into his chest, but it hurt a little. ¡°Does your face still hurt? I got pped. ¡± He kissed her forehead again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I still made you feel wronged. It hurt a lot, didn¡¯t it? ¡± ¡°actually, it didn¡¯t hurt. ¡± Beingforted like this, Yi Yu could no longer remember the pain on her face. Her heart was like a small deer that was desperately banging against it, and her mind was nk. This man was too scary. With just a few sentences, she had a feeling that she was willing to go crazy for him. ¡°nonsense, do you think I¡¯m that easy to lie to mom? ¡± Fu Li said as he held her hand and entered thepany. He had just sent someone to order food, so it should be ready to eat soon. ¡°Are you hungry? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± Yi Yu held his hand tightly. In fact, his hand was quite big, and he directly wrapped her in his palm. Slender and strong. ¡°You seem to be very busy recently? ¡± Yi Yu tilted her head and looked at him. ¡°Did I dy your work previously? ¡± ¡°Of course not. ¡± Fu Li nced at her. ¡°We¡¯re about to get married. Shouldn¡¯t we finish our work in advance so that we can free up time for our honeymoon? ¡± Yi Yu almost choked. What Honeymoon Did she hear wrongly? Chapter 1465

Chapter 1465: Chapter 1453

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Yi Yu did not expect him to act so quickly, but many things had not been settled yet. Even his parents had not agreed to their marriage, right? ¡°Isn¡¯t it too fast? ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to get married? ¡± Fu Li held her fingers a little harder and looked at her. ¡°You¡¯d better not tell me that you regret it? ¡± Yi Yu shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s just that we didn¡¯t prepare anything and didn¡¯t inform your parents. Did we get married just like that? ¡± ¡°silly, didn¡¯t we inform them before? ¡± Fu Li stood up and smoothed her hair before forcing her to look into his eyes. ¡°The rest is up to us. ¡± Yi Yu was a little nervous, but more than that, she felt unreal and happy. Was this really okay? Was she getting married just like that? ¡°Do you agree? ¡± ¡°Of course I agree. ¡± Yi Yu took the opportunity to hold his hand by her cheek. ¡°In this life, the only person I want to marry is you. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. Marry me and don¡¯t think about anything else. ¡± He kissed her again and pressed her against his chest. In fact, he was also a little flustered because he was afraid of certain things, afraid that certain fears woulde true. As long as they cuddled together like they were now, there was nothing to be afraid of. ¡°...¡± Marriage was normal. Giving out wedding invitations was also normal. But his son was married. It didn¡¯t seem normal for his son to send an invitation to attend the wedding, right It wasn¡¯t just abnormal. Mrs. Fu felt that she was the only one! When Mrs. Fu saw the invitation her son had sent, she was really furious for a moment. She just didn¡¯t agree to let Yi Yu marry him earlier, but this kid just killed her first and reported itter? ¡°I¡¯m so angry, I¡¯m so angry. You guys must be so angry that I¡¯m willing to die. ¡± Madam Fu red fiercely at her husband who was beside her. ¡°You all look like you¡¯re dead! ¡± Fu Yao was lying down and getting shot. ¡°Good like you, bad like me? ¡± Fu Yao was very calm. ¡°Fu Li has always done whatever he wants. If you wait for him toe over every day and ask for your opinion, isn¡¯t that what those young people online call a Mommy¡¯s boy? ¡± ¡°But this son... is too creative! ¡± Mrs. Fu was angry. She picked up her phone. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Let this brat go home immediately. I WANT TO INTERROGATE HIM PROPERLY! ¡± Fu Yao let his wife do whatever she wanted. Anyway, this son always had his own ideas. He was not as young as himself. He did not have the confidence or courage to do so. ¡°Fu Li, if you still acknowledge me as your mother, hurry up ande back! ¡± Fu Li was still smiling on the other side. He even found an opportunity to cut in. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll bring your daughter-inw back immediately. Mom, don¡¯t worry. Your grandchildren will arrive soon. ¡± ¡°GET BACK HERE! ¡± After Mrs. Fu said those three words, she hung up the phone. She didn¡¯t say whether she would acknowledge her daughter-inw or not. Fu Yao heard everything clearly from the side. He found it funny that this son of his knew how to find an opportunity to cut in. ¡°Say something for me. In this situation, what do you n to do? ¡± Mrs. Fu roared from the side. ¡°What else can I do? You¡¯ll know when your son and daughter-inwe back. ¡± ¡°...¡± While she was still hesitating, Jin Ling called again. She cried andined that Yi Yu bullied her, which made her head hurt. However, Jin Ling¡¯s mother was also her good friend, so she couldn¡¯t refuse, so she could only offer a few symbolic words offort. Probably because she heard Mrs. Fu¡¯s perfunctory words, Jin Ling¡¯s mother invited her over again. In fact, she and Jin Ling¡¯s mother got along well. Thinking of the recent mess, she nned to have a chat with her good friend. Chapter 1466

Chapter 1466: Chapter 1454, have you really decided?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The third time she came to the Fu Family Home, Yi Yu was not as nervous asst time. Instead, she was more calm. ¡°Young Master, Miss Yi. ¡± The Butler saw Yi Yu and a smile slowly appeared on his face. ¡°Madam and Sir are inside. ¡± ¡°I know. ¡± Fu Li held her hand and entered the door. Seeing how openly they were showing off their love, Madam Fu felt that she was blind. ¡°You know you¡¯re back? ¡± She snorted coldly. ¡°Mom, Dad. ¡± ¡°Uncle and Auntie. ¡± Fu Yao raised his head and looked at Yi Yu a few times. As expected, the more he looked at her, the more alike they were. Yi Yu also noticed Fu Yao¡¯s gaze. Thinking of the unspeakable rtionship between him and her mother, Yi Yu felt a little emotional. ¡°very soon, I might have to change my way of calling you mom and Dad. ¡± Yi Yu blushed. If she changed her words, she might still feel a little awkward in her heart, so she could only smile. Mrs. Fu raised her head and looked at them. She suddenly felt a headache. She really couldn¡¯t do anything about this son. His attitude was already there, and he even sent her the wedding invitation! ¡°Have you really decided? Don¡¯t you regret it? ¡± Madam Fu looked at them. ¡°You have to know that marriage is a big deal, not a small matter. Once you get married, it represents responsibility. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s okay to break up and break up like now. ¡± ¡°Mom, we don¡¯t break up and break up now. ¡± Fu Li looked at his mother. ¡°Didn¡¯t you always worry that I wouldn¡¯t be able to find a suitable woman for marriage? Now that I¡¯ve found one, shouldn¡¯t you be happy for me? ¡± ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m happy now? ¡± Madam Fu¡¯s face was slightly cold. There was always a knot in her heart that she couldn¡¯t get over. Fu Li did not respond. Instead, he went up and massaged his mother¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Your Majesty, what do you need to do to be happy again? ¡± ¡°Go away! ¡± Madam Fu looked very unhappy on the surface, but in her heart, she was still amused by him. Everyone tacitly stopped talking about marriage. Yi Yu stayed for dinner and only left in Fu Li¡¯s car at eight or nine o¡¯clock. Xia Lan and Yi bin also received the news that their daughter and Fu Li were going to get married. Xia Lan¡¯s feelings wereplicated. She had originally nned that her daughter would not be able to get married in the next few years. Although she was worried about her, she would not rush her. Who knew that they would actually say that they were getting married so soon? Had they settled all those messy matters The old couple discussed it privately but did note to a conclusion. Their daughter nned to ask him about it in a few days. However, the news about Fu Li getting married gradually spread, and many people found out about it. In their shock, they wanted to know who the person they were getting married to was. At that moment, Yi Yu could no longer hide it. Some media outlets reported that they evenpared Fu Li¡¯s fianc??e to other people. The background of the woman was quickly dug out. She was actually an ordinary girl with no background at all. This news attracted a lot of attention. Huo Nanchen and an Shaosi¡¯s wives were all from influential families. Even if Gu Zexi¡¯s wife was only chased out of the family by her father, she was still essentially a daughter. However, only this yboy who was able to move freely among the flowers was actually going to marry an ordinary girl. This caused a lot of discussion. However, Yi Yu¡¯s photos were not high-definition. They were all heavily edited. No one knew who was who. Even her name was reced by Miss Yi. No matter how arrogant the media was, they were afraid of the powerful and powerful families. However, the people close to Yi Yu knew. Chapter 1467

Chapter 1467: Chapter 1455, News

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION In the office, a few interns were discussing Yi Yu¡¯s matter. When Yi Yu arrived at the office, her face revealed a strange and ambiguous smile. ¡°What are you guys doing? ¡± All of them were looking at her. What kind of conspiracy was this? ¡°Sister Yi Yu, you¡¯re popr. ¡± Zhao Ying was the first to speak. ¡°There are already media reports on you, but they basically don¡¯t have your information and privacy. They only know that you¡¯re from an ordinary background. They don¡¯t dare to say anything else. ¡± When Yi Yu read the newspaper, her mood wasplicated. ¡°In my lifetime, I wouldn¡¯t have any regrets if I could be famous. ¡± Hearing Yi Yu tease her like this, Zhao Ying burst intoughter. ¡°okay, it seems that our sister Yi Yu is going to get married soon. When will she be giving out wedding candies? Oh right, has the wedding been decided on where to hold it? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. He¡¯s handling it all himself. ¡± How could she say that she didn¡¯t even know that she was going to get married and that Fu Li was the one who informed her? The News of the wedding came so quickly that she herself was a little stunned. Zhao Ying clutched her chest. She felt that she had suffered a heavy blow and silently epted the dog food. ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t say anything. As long as you guys are happy. ¡± ¡°Once we¡¯ve confirmed the location of the wedding, I¡¯ll invite all of you to attend the wedding together. ¡± ¡°really? ¡± The female colleagues who were still teasing her immediately looked over with starry eyes. If they could attend the wedding of the so-called rich kids, they might even be able to find their own marriage affinity! ¡°Yeah, as long as you guys want toe. ¡± ¡°Of course I want toe. I have to. ¡± The few of them were chattering away. Qiao Li happened to pass by and could not help butugh when she saw the group of young girls. Sure enough, young girls all had a heart that liked to fantasize. Unlike her, she was not interested in many things. ¡°...¡± ¡°Even the newspapers have published news about them! ¡± Jin Ling saw the newspaper on the table and almost crumpled it into a ball, but she still held it in ¡°Mom,e and see! That little B * Tch, Yi Yu, now openly thinks that she is Fu Li¡¯s brother¡¯s fianc??e. ¡± Sheng Fang sat in front of the makeup table, still applying her own makeup. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of openly? Why don¡¯t you see if she is worthy? ¡± Sheng Fang was much calmer than her daughter ¡°You have to know that Fu Li¡¯s mother and I have been good friends for many years. Do you think I don¡¯t know her personality? Have you forgotten how that Zhao Ying disappeared back then? ¡± ¡°But auntie Fu still doesn¡¯t need money to send Zhao Ying away. Why is that? ¡± This was what Jin Ling was struggling with. Logically speaking, she should have sent Yi Yu away long ago. However, Madam Fu did not seem to have any intention of doing so, which caused her to panic. ¡°because you can¡¯t send her away with money. Why are you looking for trouble? ¡± Sheng Fang looked at herself in front of the mirror and frowned slightly ¡°This woman is quite ambitious. She was willing to spend money to get her to leave, but she was willing to stay in this impossible rtionship. It seems that we have met a strong enemy. ¡± ¡°Then what should we do? ¡± Jin Ling became even more anxious. ¡°Brother Fu Li likes that woman very much. If auntie Fu doesn¡¯t make a move soon, that woman will sessfully infiltrate the Fu family! ¡± Jin Ling was about to die of anxiety. Unfortunately, she had no way to stop this from happening. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mom will help you. ¡± After wiping off the hand cream, Jin Ling saw her husband enter the room with his briefcase. He took some things that she had missed and was about to leave. ¡°where are you going? ¡± Hearing Sheng Fang¡¯s voice, Jin Wei frowned and replied impatiently, ¡°I¡¯m going to work, and I don¡¯t n to go home tonight. ¡± Chapter 1468

Chapter 1468: Chapter 1456: Loser

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You¡¯re noting back again? ¡± Hearing this news, Sheng Fang was very displeased. ¡°You¡¯ve been fooling around with that vixen all day long! ¡± Jin Wei only chuckled in his heart and did not intend to answer. He just lifted his feet and walked out. Sheng Fang was in a very bad mood. She picked up a make-up bottle from the table and threw it at him. ¡°Get lost. Don¡¯t ever appear in front of us again. ¡± After being thrown, although Jin Wei was very angry, he still suppressed his anger and did not vent it out. ¡°Sheng Fang, don¡¯t go too far! ¡± ¡°I go too far? ¡± Sheng Fang looked at his cowardly face and said disdainfully, ¡°you don¡¯t know how to n your daughter¡¯s marriage at home, but you often go out and fool around. You used to be a coward, but now you¡¯re still a coward! ¡± She could have married someone better, but because of her family background, she had no choice but to choose Jin Wei. All these years, she had never liked Jin Wei, so she could only make do with him for the rest of her life. She was actually quite jealous of her good friend, but her good friend had always been easy to coax, so she didn¡¯t fall out with Mrs. Fu. If her daughter really got married, she would have to ask her daughter to snatch Fu Li away and let Mrs. Fu have a taste of that terrible feeling. Perhaps she was just a little perverted. If she didn¡¯t do that, she wouldn¡¯t be able to satisfy those selfish desires at all. The words ¡°good-for-nothing¡± pierced his heart, so much so that his face was a little cold. This woman only humiliated and ridiculed her, nothing else. ¡°Do you really think that your daughter can marry into the Fu family? You¡¯re the only one who fantasizes all the time. Others would rather choose an ordinary girl than choose our family. ¡± ¡°Just you wait and see. ¡± Sheng Fang looked at him arrogantly. She had ced all her hopes on her daughter, hoping that she could get away from this trash in the future. Jin Wei sneered a few times and left. ¡°daughter, did you see that? Your father is aplete loser. He doesn¡¯t dare to fight for anything. He doesn¡¯t DARE TO SNATCH ANYTHING! ¡± Through her mother¡¯s influence, Jin Ling also thought that her father was a loser from the bottom of her heart. She nodded and said, ¡°mom, I¡¯ll listen to you in the future. If I listen to Dad, there¡¯s no way out for me. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡± Sheng Fang was very satisfied with her daughter¡¯s idea. ¡°Well, your Auntie Fu will be here soon. ¡± ¡°Madam, Madam Fu is here. ¡± ¡°Xiao Fang. ¡± ¡°Xiao Ya, why are you sote? I was just about to give you a call. ¡± Sheng Fang stood up and said, ¡°go over there. I have already asked someone to prepare tea and snacks. They are your favorite food. ¡± ¡°Okay. I haven¡¯t eaten your chef¡¯s tea and snacks for a long time. I really miss them. ¡± Madam Fu followed Sheng Fang through the long corridor. The two of them talked as they walked, looking like sisters. Jin Ling followed behind them. She looked at the two of them and felt a little emotional. Behind their backs, her mother really hated Mrs. Fu. However, when they met, her face changed. Even Jin Ling was a little surprised. The Sun was shining brightly. The maids were pruning the flowers in the garden. The European style of decoration. Sitting here, one could even smell the fragrance of the garden. At this moment, the flowers were still flourishing. This was Mrs. Fu¡¯s favorite season. ¡°How have you been? Did that child Fu Li cause trouble for you? ¡± Sheng Fang took a sip of tea and smiled. ¡°recently, you haven¡¯t beening to my house much. I thought you were busy with something. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I wouldn¡¯t be satisfied if that Brat didn¡¯t anger me to death! ¡± Mrs. Fu Adjusted Her shawl. ¡°I guess you must have seen the news about my son from the media. He wants to marry an ordinary girl. ¡± Chapter 1469

Chapter 1469: Chapter 1457 was already very dissatisfied

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Sheng Fang was very surprised by her appearance. Although it seemed like she was dissatisfied with the marriage, she looked like she had beenpromised. ¡°You n to let your future daughter-inw enter the house? ¡± Sheng Fang took a sip of tea and pursed her lips into a smile. ¡°Have you met your daughter-inw? Judging from your tone, she seems quite satisfied. ¡± ¡°Her character is not bad. ¡± Mrs. Fu put down the teacup, and her exquisite makeup was meticulous. ¡°It¡¯s just that her family background is a little poor, and her other aspects are just average. Those daughters of ordinary families can¡¯t be like the upper-ss society. ¡± ¡°then are youpromising? ¡± ¡°His father didn¡¯t say anything, so I naturally can¡¯t say anything about him. Marriage is ultimately a matter between the two of them. If I interfere, my son will hate me to death in the future. ¡± ¡°Fu Li has always been a child with ideas since he was young. I can¡¯t stop him from making his decision. ¡± Mrs. Fu Smiled. ¡°The bitterness and sweetness of life are only known to himself. He will understand it in the future. ¡± Sheng Fang didn¡¯t reply, but she was already very dissatisfied. This idiot was actually being led by the nose by her own child. Jin Ling didn¡¯t interrupt the whole process, but when she heard Madam Fu say this, her heart was already as anxious as an ant on a hot pan. ¡°Xiao Fang, I know you have the intention of matchmaking Fu Li and Jin Ling ¡®er. We¡¯ve been friends for so many years, so it¡¯s naturally good that we¡¯re inws again. ¡± Sheng Fang didn¡¯t say anything, but there was a smile on her face. Madam Fu deliberated and said, ¡°times have changed. Our generation has already supported the free love of men and women. Not to mention the children of today, if you give him a marriage appointment, he can do something even more rebellious. ¡°since the children are not willing, then forget it. ¡± She had already put it mildly, but Sheng Fang felt that Madam Fu was simply here to humiliate her. Back then, she had married better than herself and married higher. Now, she had instigated her son to look down on Jin Ling ¡®er. With that thought, she broke her nails. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Madam Fu was shocked, but Sheng Fang looked like she was making a fuss. She smiled and said, ¡°it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that the manicurist didn¡¯t put much effort into it. With just a slight force, his nails were broken. ¡± Madam Fu knew that she felt ufortable, so she stopped smiling and said, ¡°go to a better ce next time. ¡± Since she had already exposed Fu Li¡¯s matter, the conversation between the two gradually stopped. Soon, Madam Fu got up and nned to go back. It turned out that she and Sheng Fang only had her son to talk to. Now that her son had chosen another girl, Sheng Fang also appeared to be very cold. Madam Fu sneered in her heart. In the end, she had been focusing all her attention on her son in the past, so naturally, the one who talked the most was her son. Sheng Fang had been echoing on the side, creating the illusion that they had a lot inmon. See, this fake sisterly rtionship. After sending Madam Fu off, Jin Ling was so anxious that she almost cried. ¡°Mom, what do we do now? Even Auntie Fu has relented. It seems that that wretched girl, Yi Yu, is really going to marry into the Fu family as she wishes! ¡± ¡°I think your dad already knew that Shen Ya came to look for me to say this today. No wonder she was so sarcastic just now. It seems like she¡¯s not helping her own daughter. ¡± Sheng Fang sneered a few times, and her heart was poked by these people. ¡°Mom, what do we do? ¡± ¡°It seems like we can only find a breakthrough from Yi Yu. ¡± Sheng Fang¡¯s eyes sharpened. She was just a poor girl. It was not difficult to deal with her. ¡°No, that woman is too cunning! ¡± Yi Yu told her mother everything that happened before. Sheng Fang sneered when she heard it. She did not expect such a thing to happen. Chapter 1470

Chapter 1470: Chapter 1458 caught in the act

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION It seemed that this woman was not simple. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there will always be a breakthrough. ¡± ¡°okay, I BELIEVE IN MOM! ¡± ¡°...¡± Recently, Yi Yu had been living a very carefree life because no one bothered her. With that girl Jin Ling in her hands, she did not even dare to touch herself. However, she still had those petty and vicious thoughts. Recently, Yi Yu had been receiving a lot of random things. One time, she opened it and found that it was a dead chicken. There was also a photo of her with her eyes taken. It was filled with all kinds of malice. Yi Yu felt that... ... Was this girl retarded ? ? They were all adults, yet they were still ying such a childish game. Yi Yu was very bored and threw away the express delivery as garbage. Later, when she saw the unknown delivery, she did not even have the desire to open it. She threw it directly into the garbage bin. As time went on, Jin Ling was toozy to send it. Instead, she was very angry and kept changing her phone number to send her spam harassing messages. All kinds of insults hadpletely lost her so-called socialite upbringing. Yi Yu took a look and was toozy to reply. She activated the firewall to prevent electricity and unfamiliar messages, and it was done. In the end, Jin Ling felt like she had punched cotton. She could only vent her various grievances at home. Ding Dong, wechat rang. Yi Yu realized that it was Fu Li who had sent her a message. ¡°Little Yu duo, are you busy tonight? ¡± Yi Yu: No Fu Li: Wait for me at the office after work tonight. I¡¯ll drive over to pick you up. Yi Yu: What are you doing tonight? Fu Li: Tonight is not a date, but a charity banquet. Are youing? Banquet? When Yi Yu heard about all kinds of banquets, she subconsciously wanted to escape. The main reason was that the previous incident had left a strong psychological shadow on her. But at the same time, she knew very well that if she were to marry Fu Li, there would be no shortage of such things. She had seen her boss attend three banquets a day. Yi Yu: Yes, do I need to change my clothes? Fu Li: no need. I¡¯lle over to pick you up tonight. I¡¯ll take you to get a makeover and change your clothes. I¡¯ll wait for you by the side. You won¡¯t feel bored after getting a makeover. Yi Yu: okay. Seeing how considerate he was, Yi Yu really couldn¡¯t help but giggle foolishly across the screen. Fu Li: tonight is a charity auction. It¡¯s to raise funds to save children from all kinds of major diseases, so don¡¯t be afraid. And I¡¯ll always be with you. Auction Party Did she need to prepare anything for the auction? Yi Yu asked the same question. Fu Li: ¡°silly girl, it¡¯s a charity auction. We¡¯ll pay for it. ¡°. Oh, so that¡¯s how it is. Yi Yu¡¯s face was a little red. It seemed to be her first time participating in such an event, so she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little at a loss. She wanted to ask more, but he sent her another message: ¡°Just be by my side tonight. ¡± It sounded like flirting. She couldn¡¯t help but giggle and send a ¡°good¡± . After tidying herself up, Yi Yu was ready to leave. She left thepany early and nned to wait for him at the cafe near thepany. At the same time, she pulled Zhao Ying along. ¡°Sister Yi Yu, you look so happy. You¡¯re really suspicious. ¡± Zhao Ying looked at her with a face full of ridicule. ¡°NO WAY! ¡± ¡°Forget it. Anyway, as a single dog, I¡¯ll always eat dog food. Today, I¡¯ll reluctantly help sister Yi Yu with her boyfriend. ¡± Yi Yu:¡±...¡± The two of them were having a good time. Zhao Ying saw a figure not far away that looked like Fu Li. That person blocked a woman¡¯s view of the woman¡¯s long hair. The two of them were very close. ¡°What are you looking at? ¡± Yi Yu waved her hand in front of her eyes. Zhao Ying came back to her senses. ¡°No, sister Yi Yu, I think I saw your boyfriend. ¡± Fu Li? Yi Yu turned around and saw that familiar figure. However, there was a woman standing in front of him who looked very flirtatious. The two of them were very close to each other. Bang! Chapter 1471

Chapter 1471: Chapter 1459 I only like you

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Are you trying to catch me in the act? Zhao Ying was so frightened by her p on the table that she leaned back. She quickly nagged, ¡°sister Yi Yu, don¡¯t be rash. It should be a passerby asking for directions, or it might not be Fu Li. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go and take a look. Wait for me here for a while. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Seeing Yi Yu leave, Zhao Ying immediately stared at the scene not far away. She hoped that it was really not Fu Li. Otherwise, it would be awkward if they were about to get married and made a scene. Unfortunately, the heavens couldn¡¯t hear the prayers of the two women. Yi Yu came closer and realized that the familiar figure was not only Fu Li, but the woman standing in front of him was also a very beautiful woman. A second ago, his hand even grabbed her arm. Yi Yu didn¡¯t pursue what he had experienced in the past, nor did she show any signs of not believing him. However, this was the first time she saw him talking to a strange beauty on the street. The key was that Yi Yu had been standing there for more than 30 seconds, but Fu Li didn¡¯t see her. He was still talking to the beauty. Standing so close, he actually did not see her. If it was in the past, he would not have seen her at all. Yi Yu did not know why she was so fragile. Her nose was sour, and her tears suddenly seemed to have gone out of control. ¡°Fu Li, what are you doing? ¡± Being shouted, the beauty¡¯s foot twisted, and the two of them leaned together in a very ambiguous manner. Seeing Yi Yu, the woman seemed to be very surprised. ¡°Who is she? Why are you being called? ¡± Who is she? This tone was like the main pce asking about a mistress. Yi Yu was disgusted. Fu Li did not expect this woman to fall on him. He pushed her away in disgust, but when he turned around, he saw that Yi Yu had already run away. Damn it, such a melodramatic plot could actually happen. ¡°You should go back first. You don¡¯t have to tell me face to face in the future. Look for my special assistant. For thest time, don¡¯t appear in front of me again. ¡± His words contained a sharp threat. The woman did not expect his reaction to be like this. Her face turned Pale. ¡°Fu Li, you... ¡± Fu Li cursed in his heart, then chased after Yi Yu. Yi Yu didn¡¯t know what she was running for. She kept wiping her tears. She hated herself for being so easily injured. ¡°Xiao Yu duo! Stop! Don¡¯t run! ¡± ¡°Yi Yu, watch the road. DON¡¯T RUN SO FAST! ¡± ¡°Xiao Yu! Stop! Didn¡¯t you see the car? ¡± ¡°Yu¡¯er! ¡± The people behind chased after her. Why did they keep shouting at the woman who was running. Damn it. He saw that she was already running toward the alley. The veins on his forehead were popping. This woman was really addicted to running? Soon, he caught her, and she was tightly wrapped by a pair of arms from behind. He caught her in the alley, and many people looked at them strangely. ¡°Why are you running? ¡± She still had the nerve to ask her why she was running, but Yi Yu¡¯s face was turned away, and her fingers roughly wiped away her tears. ¡°I kept calling you from behind, why didn¡¯t you listen to my exnation before running? ¡± ¡°Is that your woman? ¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°What are you thinking about? ¡± Fu Li¡¯s tone was somewhat hateful, and he gently flicked her forehead. ¡°Are all the women on the street my women? ¡± ¡°But the two of you look very intimate! ¡± Yi Yuined. ¡°And I¡¯ve been standing on your left for so long and you haven¡¯t seen me. All you see is that beautiful woman! She even looks at me like I¡¯m a third party. The two of you are definitely not simple! ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Fu Li reached out and grabbed the back of her head, kissing her forehead. ¡°She does like me, but there are many people who like me in this world. I only like you. ¡± Chapter 1472

Chapter 1472: Chapter 1460-you¡¯re so mushy

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You¡¯re so mushy. Who¡¯s listening to you? ¡± Yi Yu almost couldn¡¯t hold back her emotions. Her tears turned into a smile. ¡°Look at the goosebumps all over my body. YOU¡¯RE IN CHARGE! ¡± Yi Yu didn¡¯t know why her emotions had be so sensitive, but as long as he coaxed her, she would soon burst intoughter. She hated herself a little. ¡°okay, I¡¯ll be in charge. ¡± Seeing her smile again, a smile appeared on Fu Li¡¯s face again. His charming peach blossom eyes were very seductive. ¡°How about I carry you to the restaurant we usually like to eat and apologize to Her Highness the Queen? ¡± ¡°You said that? ¡± The restaurant they often went to was half an hour away from here. He had to carry her for about half an hour. ¡°I said,e up. ¡± Seeing that he had already bent down, Yi Yuid on his back without any integrity. She reached out and held his neck. ¡°You said it. I didn¡¯t force you. ¡± ¡°Yes, I volunteered to serve you. I have served you many times in the past. ¡± He deliberately made it sound ambiguous. Although Yi Yu¡¯s face was red, it was not easy to be noticed on his back. She only snorted. There were people watching from the side. Although they did not dare to be obvious, it was mainly because they were handsome and beautiful. In addition, the interaction between them was so intimate that it made people pay attention. This man really doted on his girlfriend too much. Yi Yu pointed at Zhao Ying who was still in the coffee shop. Zhao Ying¡¯s first reaction was to avoid Fu Li. She had just understood Yi Yu¡¯s meaning and let her go first. She would leave even if she did not say it. For some reason, Fu Li looked good and smiled without being cold, but she was more afraid of this kind of person. So at this time, she immediately took her bag and left. If Fu Li found out that it was her first time seeing him, she might be tortured to death It was really tragic to be caught in the middle of this couple. Silently cursing in her heart, Zhao Ying went out from the back door. On the way, Yi Yu put her face on the man¡¯s back in peace. The imposing manner of his legs made her hug his neck tightly. ¡°Are you tired? I¡¯d bettere down and walk? ¡± ¡°You really underestimate your man. He won¡¯t even breathe heavily after carrying you for a while. ¡± ¡°keep bragging. ¡± Of course, Yi Yu¡¯s heart ached for her. This was the first time she regretted eating so much. Her current weight was the heaviest in history. As he walked, a smile appeared on his face. ¡°after dinner, I¡¯ll take you to do some styling. I¡¯ll make you the most beautiful woman tonight. Just stand by my side and be a princess. ¡± He would make her the most beautiful and eye-catching focal point tonight. This was Yi Yu¡¯s first charity dinner as young Madam Fu. Many media outlets followed after hearing the news, and they were all excited about tonight¡¯s charity dinner. They all wanted to know what the legendary future female lead of the Fu family would look like. ¡°Come on, our boss will also be attending tonight, right? ¡± The boss was the one who stood out among the crowd, okay? ¡°Your boss? ¡± Fu Li remembered. ¡°She doesn¡¯t attend. Huo Nanchen has already raised her to be a rarezy woman. She only stays at home. ¡± ¡°The boss isn¡¯t going? ¡± Yi Yu was a little disappointed. She originally thought that she would still be able to ridicule ruo Chu at such a charity dinner. ¡°looks like boss is getting happier and happier. It¡¯s so good to be together with Huo. He¡¯s married, has a career, and even has a child. Now that he¡¯s done everything, of course he¡¯ll be spoiled like azy woman. ¡± Chapter 1473

Chapter 1473: Chapter 1461 will listen to you

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Yi Yu stuck out her tongue, hoping that her boss would not think that she was speaking ill of her. If only she was like her boss, willing to live as azy woman and stayzy at home all the time. ¡°If you¡¯re willing, you can too. ¡± A smile appeared on Fu Li¡¯s face. ¡°You have a good rtionship with Gu Ruochu and it¡¯s easier for you to blend into her circle. From now on, you can just walk around with them. ¡± ¡°Of course. ¡± Yi Yu felt very fortunate that she could at least follow behind Ruo Chu. If she did not know anyone in the circle, it would be a terrible feeling to be alone and helpless. Of course, there was also Fu Li who would be by her side. Yi Yu¡¯s heart was filled with sweetness. She withdrew her hand and rested her Chin on his shoulder, very affectionately. ¡°Tell Me, did I burn incense in my previous life to be able to meet such a perfect you? ¡± Fu Li¡¯s expression paused, and then he revealed a smile. ¡°beauty is in the eye of the beholder. Only you would think that I¡¯m perfect. Actually... ¡± A dark shadow shed across his dark eyes. ¡°Only you would think that I¡¯m good. ¡± ¡°Why do you look down on yourself so much? Didn¡¯t you always tell me not to be unconfident? I¡¯m so different from you, but I don¡¯t look down on myself. ¡± Fu Li didn¡¯t reply, but a trace of pain shed across his eyes. If she was in his arms, he might have hugged her tightly and felt the warmth and calmness that brought him. ¡°Be happy, the past is the past. Yi Yu seemed to have a telepathic connection with him as she leaned her head against his neck. ¡°We have to look forward, we will be together. ¡± When she first decided to be together with him, she had decided to abandon his past. There were many things that she might not know, but she just wanted to hide them and walk hand in hand with him towards a new future. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you. ¡± His mood seemed to gradually brighten up, and the things that were stuck in his heart were slowly dissipating. Yi Yu hugged him even tighter. ¡°future husband, let¡¯s go eat. ¡± ¡°Soon, the first two words will be removed. ¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s wait until it¡¯s removed. ¡± Yi Yu smiled smugly as she yed with his hair. Perhaps the Fu family had too many good genes, and his hair was very soft and dark. He should be like Mrs. Fu. Fu Li seemed to enjoy such a state, and his mood was very rxed. ¡°Little Yu duo, a nordic ring will be auctioned tonight. It will be our wedding ring. ¡± This was his biggest purpose of attending the Charity Party. He had long heard about the legend of the Nordic ancient ring and the news of the auction. Yi Yu was a little surprised. She did not expect Fu Li to have such a n. ¡°Will it be very expensive? ¡± ¡°You deserve everything. The media will know. That is my first gift to young Madam Fu. Let them witness our happiness. ¡± His deep and sexy voice sounded, making Yi Yu feel so happy that she was floating. What if she was so excited? She lowered her head shyly and leaned against his back. She felt that her heartbeat had been disrupted again. This man always had this kind of ability. ... Jin Ling knew that Yi Yu would be attending the charity dinner tonight, so she secretly had the intention topare. She immediately asked the maid to send over her custom-made evening gown. Her custom-made gown had a fairy-like quality to it. It was very suitable for her young age. It would definitely make the eyes of everyone present shine. ¡°Jin Ling ¡®er, this dress suits you very well. ¡± Sheng Fang looked at the dress and then saw her daughter sitting in front of the mirror surrounded by a few makeup artists. She was very satisfied. ¡°tonight, my daughter will definitely be the most beautiful and graceful one. ¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m the daughter of the Jin family. ¡± She was not like Yi Yu, who was a wild chicken. Chapter 1474

Chapter 1474: Chapter 1462, the battle for tonight

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Because of this identity, Yi Yu felt that her vanity had been sufficiently satisfied, and her sense of superiority had also be stronger. ¡°Miss Jin¡¯s neck is very beautiful. This should be something that is rumored in their celebrity circle, the swan neck. ¡± The makeup artist also felt that Jin Ling had a good foundation. Her temperament was suitable for a sweet fairy-like shape. The makeup artist also tried to bring her makeup closer to the sweet. After being praised for her beautiful neck, Jin Ling alsopared it in front of the mirror. She kept feeling that there was something missing from her neck. If there was a beautiful ne, it should be able to match her beauty. She pulled open the drawer and found a ck ne to match it. It was just right. ¡°My daughter is so beautiful. ¡± Mrs. Fu looked at her daughter who was shining brilliantly and was very satisfied. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about attending the charity banquet. You must defeat that woman, Yi Yu, and win back Fu Li¡¯s heart. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mom. ¡± Looking at herself in front of the Mirror, Jin Ling stood up with great confidence. A smile appeared on her face. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s eat first. ¡± Only with strength could she fight for tonight. ¡°Okay. ¡± At the dining table, Jin Ling elegantly cut the steak on the white te while listening to her mother talk about tonight¡¯s teaching. ¡°I¡¯ll be there tonight too. You mustn¡¯t do anything to confront Yi Yu directly. If it¡¯s reported by the media, it will tarnish your image. ¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do anything to tarnish my image on such a big asion tonight. I¡¯m the elegant daughter of a rich family. ¡± Jin Ling raised her chin ¡°I must let brother Fu Li see who is the elegant and generous woman and who is the petty and unpresentable one. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it. ¡± Sheng Fang knew her daughter¡¯s personality. Sometimes, her temper was too hot-tempered, just like her own. Recently, she had indeed done many things to Jin Wei that caused her to lose control of her temper, afraid that it would affect her daughter. Tonight, there would definitely be many aristocratic socialites and daughters appearing. If anything were to happen to her, not only would she not be able to marry Fu Li, she would also cause other wealthydies to have a bad impression of her daughter. If word got out, her reputation would be very bad. ... When Yi Yu was styling, she was indeed not bored because Fu Li was apanying her. However, for some reason, she felt that her head was getting heavier and heavier, and she felt drowsy. ¡°I¡¯m so sleepy. ¡± Facing the man in front of her, Yi Yu almost couldn¡¯t open her eyes. ¡°then go to sleep. You don¡¯t need to look after the styling anyway. I¡¯ll look after it for you. ¡± ¡°I see... ¡± Yi Yu yawned a few times and fell asleep immediately while leaning on the SOFA. The stylist was really amazed at how a person could fall asleep so quickly. Fortunately, Yi Yu was very quiet after falling asleep and didn¡¯t make any noise. The stylist¡¯s hand gestures also sped up a lot. He felt that his slow movements might have bored this future young Madam Fu. After an unknown amount of time, someone called out to her. ¡°Xiao Yuduo? Xiao Yuduo? ¡± Yi Yu was still dreaming when she was woken up by a gentle call. As soon as she opened her eyes, she looked around in a daze. What was going on? ¡°You¡¯re awake? ¡± Fu Li came closer and was right in front of her. ¡°little fool, it¡¯s time to go to the charity banquet. ¡± Yi Yu rubbed her eyes. She was still in a daze when she was picked up by someone. ¡°It¡¯s so fast. Don¡¯t you need to eat something before going? ¡± ¡°there will be food at the charity banquet. If you¡¯re not full, I¡¯ll take you out for supper after the charity banquet. ¡± Yi Yu agreed with this decision. Chapter 1475

Chapter 1475: Chapter 1463: Are you really going to get married

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle down and walk on my own. ¡± Yi Yu kissed him on the face and quickly slid down from his body. However, he held her waist and pressed her against his body. She felt that she had to stick to his body at all times. Not only did she not feel annoyed, she even felt that it was very sweet. As long as he did not find her annoying, it was fine. The stylist felt that the two of them were treating him like a dead person They were crazy to show their love in front of him! As a bachelor for ten thousand years, he felt that it was necessary to roar in his heart. He did not want to be a third wheel that did not have a sense of existence, even though he did not have a sense of existence in the first ce. Just as Yi Yu wanted to take a look at the styling she had just done, her phone suddenly rang. Yi Yu took out her phone and saw her mother¡¯s number. She pushed him and put her Finger Between Her lips to shush him. ¡°Mom? ¡± ¡°Xiao Yu. ¡± Xia Lan hesitated for a day before deciding to tell her daughter, ¡°are you and Fu Li really getting married? ¡± ¡°Yes, mom. ¡± Yi Yu still felt guilty when she mentioned this. ¡°Mom, should I not have discussed it with you before... ¡± It was Fu Li who brought up the topic of marriage. She was still in a daze when she was dragged to meet her parents for the second time. It was a strange feeling. She knew that she was going to get married, but she didn¡¯t seem to have interfered much. It was Fu Li who said, ¡°let¡¯s get married¡± , and the wedding immediately started. She hadn¡¯t recovered yet, so she naturally couldn¡¯t discuss the marriage with her mother. ¡°silly child, you don¡¯t have to tell your father and me too much about your own marriage. It¡¯s fine as long as my daughter is happy. You¡¯re already 27 years old, mom won¡¯t follow you around all day. ¡± Xia Lan knew that Fu Li was sincere towards her daughter. After this point was passed, he wouldn¡¯t care about anything else. ¡°mother. ¡± Yi Yu was very touched when she heard this. Her mother had always supported her from behind and warmed her. Perhaps she would get stuck in stubbornness sometimes, but she would try tomunicate with herself. ¡°silly child. ¡± Xia Lan muttered again. She looked at her husband who was sitting beside her and listening to her daughter¡¯s conversation on the phone. She smiled. ¡°Your father and I are calling this time to ask you about your wedding. What do you n to do? ¡± Xia Lan hesitated for a moment ¡°actually, ording to the customs of our hometown, it would be best if you and Fu Li came back to stay for half a month. It¡¯s just that our family¡¯s situation isn¡¯t like the Fu family¡¯s, so Fu Li probably won¡¯t be used to staying here. So, do you want to ask him first? ¡± Xia Lan spoke openly and secretly, and Yi Yu basically understood. ¡°Of course. We¡¯re about to get married, so we have to go back to our hometown. ¡± Fu Li wasn¡¯t a spoiled young master, so he should be able to endure staying at his hometown for a period of time. In the future, they would probably only go back to their hometown asionally and spend most of their time living in an city. The weather in an city had always been good, so Yi Yu was looking forward to living here for a long time. As for her mother, she had returned after being away from an Cheng for so many years. It could be seen how nostalgic and nostalgic she was for an Cheng. Xia Lan understood what her daughter meant and nodded with a smile. ¡°You should. Your uncles, cousins, and the others all know that you¡¯re getting married, so they¡¯re urging you to bring your son-inw back. It¡¯s better for them to meet him. ¡± Xia Lan was also a little proud in her heart. Her daughter had found a good man who knew how to dote on others, and he married much better than those cousins. Those rtives at home were very curious about Fu Li. Small towns were full of trouble. Xia Lan wanted her daughter to take her son-inw back so that no one would gossip about her in the future. That would be infuriating. Chapter 1476

Chapter 1476: Chapter 1464 was all smiles

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°okay. ¡± The mother and daughter talked for a while more before hanging up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I seem to have heard my mother-inw mention me on the phone. ¡± Fu Li hugged her from the side and held her waist with his hand. ¡°My mother said that she wants us to go back to our hometown for a period of time before we get married. What do you think? ¡± Yi Yu stroked the cor of his well-made suit and pouted slightly ¡°It¡¯s just that our hometown might be a little backward. I don¡¯t know if you can bear it. I also feel sorry for my man. ¡± ¡°since it¡¯s my mother-inw¡¯s order, how can I not obey? I want to kidnap her daughter. I can¡¯t easily kidnap her, right? ¡± Hearing Fu Li¡¯s teasing tone, Yi Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh. She tidied up his cor and said, ¡°when the timees, don¡¯t be too surprised if a lot of peoplee to see you. After all, we probably won¡¯t find a man as handsome as you in our town. ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t show them, only my wife. ¡± Fu Li lowered his head and smiled wickedly, which made Yi Yu Blush. Damn evildoers! The stylist finally couldn¡¯t bear to see them continue to show off their affection. He said respectfully, ¡°young master Fu, Young Madam, do you want to go upstairs and change first? ¡± ¡°Of course. ¡± Fu Li had just finished teasing the person in his arms when he raised his head and smiled again. ¡°bring the evening gown that I ordered previously to young Madam. As for me, I¡¯ll just take that silver suit. ¡± ¡°Oh, okay. ¡± The stylist¡¯s face was full of smiles, but in his heart, what the F * Ck. What the rich people said about being casual was something that he couldn¡¯t afford to wear. Soon, Yi Yu changed into a knee-length ck short skirt. Yi Yu¡¯s skin was very white, and under the contrast of the cold ck eyes, there was a pure contrast. On her neck, there was a white ne. It was hung by Fu Li himself, and it was decorated with many broken diamonds. Under the lights, the light was constantly refracted. ¡°My dear. ¡± The man suddenly hugged her from behind and looked at the person in front of the Mirror. ¡°Look, my wife is really beautiful. She¡¯s so beautiful even without makeup. ¡± ¡°stop with the sweet talk. ¡± Yi Yu¡¯s heart was very sweet, but she still criticized him on the surface. ¡°people say that the person who knows how to sweet talk the most is a scumbag. Tell me, have you done something to let me down recently? ¡± ¡°But I, this scumbag, have made my wife very happy. ¡± Heughed very mischievously, his peach blossom eyes overflowing with light. He leaned over and kissed her on the side of her face. ¡°Are you thinking, continue, don¡¯t stop. ¡± F * Ck, this man actually guessed correctly! ¡°I hate you. If you continue like this, I really won¡¯t talk to you anymore! ¡± Seriously, could he really ruin the show? ¡°That won¡¯t do. If my wife doesn¡¯t talk to me, won¡¯t I suffer to death alone? ¡± He took the opportunity to hold her hand and ce it on his heart. ¡°HMPH. ¡± Yi Yu felt that she couldn¡¯t stay in the same space as him anymore. Otherwise, she would really be bored to death by this man. She was so tickled that her face turned red. There was something wrong with his eyes as well. She felt that this feeling was very familiar It was as if she would bepletely naked in front of him in the next moment. ¡°Alright, the charity g is about to start. Shouldn¡¯t you, young master Fu, be here first? ¡± Yi Yu smiled. ¡°apart from the boss and young Master Huo, it seems that young Master Lu and the others will be here. ¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go over first. ¡± He restrained himself and walked out with his arm around the woman¡¯s waist. A car was waiting for them at the door. As soon as they got into the car, the car immediately drove off. ... Chapter 1477

Chapter 1477: Chapter 1465 has a good temperament

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION At this moment, hundreds of luxury cars were parked at the entrance of the charity g. Countless reporters had been lurking nearby, hoping to see all kinds of celebrities here. Many people from the business world, the political world, the entertainment circle, and the famous model world hade. The reporters were as if they had been injected with stimnts, and kept on shing. Suddenly, a luxury car worth five million dors drove over. The reporters¡¯eyes lit up, and they immediately ran over to find out who it was. The shing lights turned off, and a graceful noblewoman got out of the car first. ¡°Mrs. Long! ¡± In the midst of gasps, the reporters saw a woman in a Golden Cheongsam walking in with a handsome young master in her arms. ¡°Wow, isn¡¯t this young master long? I heard he used to be in Ennd. Why did hee back all of a sudden? But he¡¯s really handsome and looks very much like his father. ¡± While they were talking, Mrs. Long had already walked over holding her son¡¯s hand. There were too many lights being turned off at the scene, but Mrs. Long was very calm and didn¡¯t even blink her eyes. She took her son and gestured in the circle. Jin Ling and Sheng Fang had arrived at this time. It was also an expensive car. Many reporters crowded over. When they saw Jin Ling in her stunning outfit, they did not hesitate to praise her. ¡°Miss Jin is really very beautiful. As expected, a woman changes eighteen times as she grows up. Among all the socialites, Miss Jin is the most beautiful. ¡± ¡°You tter me. ¡± Sheng Fang said modestly, but in her heart, she was really proud of her daughter. The mother and daughter straightened their backs. Soon, another Miss Bai Qiu came. Her father was a famous smartphone developer. Bai Qiu followed her father here. She was born in Ballet, so her temperament was different from others. She had a noble and elegant feeling. ¡°Wow, Miss Bai¡¯s temperament is very pure. She looks so beautiful! ¡± ¡°Miss Bai¡¯s temperament is better than others. ¡± The gaze that was on Jin Ling just now quickly shifted to Bai Qiu, which made Jin Ling, who had been praised a long time ago, Pale. However, her mother pulled her back on the spot and asked her to continue to maintain her elegance, so Jin Ling hid her dissatisfaction. She was just the daughter of a nouveau riche, what was there to show off She had the face to attend this charity party. Jin Ling could onlyin in her heart. Not long after, a Maybach worth more than ten million yuan stopped at the door. The reporters finally seemed to have gone crazy, especially after seeing all kinds of luxury cars and seeing the top-notch configuration. Only after seeing the license te number did they know it was Fu Li¡¯s! ¡°Young Master Fu! ¡± Some reporters were shocked, and Bai Qiu and Jin Ling, who were still at the door, heard it and turned their heads in unison. They knew that Fu Li would bring the future young Madam Fu out for the first time tonight, so many people wanted to see what she looked like. Sure enough, Fu Li got out of the car first. Then, he reached his hand into the car. A long, slender, white hand was ced on his palm, and a woman got out. She was indeed very beautiful. The reporters carried long guns and short guns, desperately snapping away. It was the first time that Yi Yu¡¯s eyes were pricked by the sh, but she didn¡¯t show any emotion. Fu Li stood by the side to block the sh tacitly. ¡°Is this the future Mrs. Fu? ¡± A reporter asked from the side. ¡°Can this Mrs. Fu Answer a few questions? ¡± Yi Yu was a little flustered, but she still looked calm and collected as she faced the cameras. Fu Li, who rarely faced reporters, retorted, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone, the charity g is about to begin. If you have any questions, please find another time. ¡± Chapter 1478

Chapter 1478: Chapter 1466

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION It was not appropriate for the reporters to force their questions. Celebrities might need to build a good rtionship with them, but it was not necessary for influential families to do so, especially when the forces of an Cheng were intertwined. If they were not careful, they would not even know how they died. ¡°Let¡¯s go in. ¡± Sheng Fang looked at them arrogantly, then at her daughter. She said in a low voice, ¡°let that woman show off for a while. The higher she climbs, the worse she will fall. ¡± Fighting with them would never end well. ¡°okay. ¡± Jin Ling¡¯s hand was tugging at her mother¡¯s sleeve. Hearing her mother¡¯sforting words, she finally felt a little better. That woman didn¡¯t even have the right topete. Only she was worthy of the Fu family and Fu Li¡¯s brother. ¡°Mr. Bai, your invitation card has been approved. ¡± The waiter at the side extended his hand elegantly, indicating that they could go in. Bai Qiu paused at the door for a few seconds. She nced at Fu Li and Yi Yu with curiosity and soon returned to her father. Her father also nced back quietly and went in with his daughter. Yi Yu and Fu Li passed through the crowd of reporters. Throughout the whole process, they did not show much expression. Today, she had finally realized her previous dream, pretending to be aloof in front of the public. And today, she was very good at pretending to be aloof. When they walked to the door, the waiter reminded them to take out their invitation cards. With a beep, the waiter respectfully extended his hand. ¡°Young Master Fu, Young Madam, this way please. ¡± Yi Yu was very confident. She held onto Fu Li¡¯s arm and went in. The spacious venue was brightly lit. Inside, there were all kinds of melodious violins mixed into a joyful song. There were so many people that it was dazzling. ¡°Are you hungry? ¡± Fu Li came in and looked at a corner. ¡°actually, there¡¯s food for the Charity Party, but I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be full. The auction will start in about ten minutes. ¡± Yi Yu was indeed a little hungry. Seeing the long table over there filled with all kinds of pastries and red wine, she was a little tempted. ¡°I¡¯m going over there to eat something. ¡± There were many people walking over to Fu Li. Yi Yu didn¡¯t want to disturb him, and her stomach was really hungry. ¡°okay, remember toe overter. Be Good. ¡± If it was another man who told her to be good, he would have already pped her. However, when Fu Li said it, she felt her heart almost overflow with sweetness. ¡°Young Master Fu, will it kill you to look at me? ¡± Li Ou was very displeased, especially when he saw his gaze following that woman. ¡°What¡¯s there to look at? ¡± Fu Li was very disdainful. Li Ou snorted, the man who was immersed in love. Even after leaving his sight, Yi Yu still had a feeling of her heart thumping, and her legs were almost unable to move. This man had too much of an impact on her! Yi Yu stomped her feet on the spot. She really wanted to use this to brainwash herself. Could she not be charmed by that evildoer? However, liking someone was like that. She had only left him for a short while, but she was already automatically imagining his feelings. Sigh, I really hate myself like this! Yi Yu hesitated for a moment before deciding to eat first to divert her attention. Shepletely did not notice that there were already countless gazes surrounding her. So this was the future young Madam Fu. She heard that she was just an ordinary girl. She really did not know how the Fu family would ept such a daughter-inw? Many people¡¯s gazes lingered between Fu Li and Yi Yu. When many women saw Fu Li¡¯s face, they could not even move. They felt as if a good cabbage had been eaten by a pig. Chapter 1479

Chapter 1479: Chapter 1467, the auction

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION That¡¯s right, Yi Yu was the pig in everyone¡¯s eyes, and Fu Li was that good cabbage. ¡°She¡¯s pretty, but looking at young master Fu¡¯s face, I don¡¯t think she¡¯s good enough for him. Young Master Fu only needs to look at his own face. ¡± ¡°PFFT, you¡¯re right. I wonder what young master Fu sees in her. ¡± ¡°listen to your tone, it¡¯s too sour! It¡¯s fine as long as both of you like each other, or you can me yourselves for not being able to catch a man¡¯s eye. ¡± With a slightly teasing tone, everyone discussed animatedly. Yi Yu pretended not to hear it, but she was still very happy in her heart. So there were so many girls who liked Fu Li, but it was a pity that this man was hers. ¡°What are you guys talking about? ¡± A gentle voice sounded, and a tall woman in a red dress came out with a goblet and walked directly in front of Yi Yu. ¡°Don¡¯t mind what they say, have a drink. ¡± The woman had a smile on her face, and she looked quite cheerful. ¡°Hello, my name is Shen Ye. ¡± ¡°Hello, my name is Yi Yu. ¡± Yi Yu felt that this person gave people a veryfortable feeling, but she did not appear to be very timid. Shen ye held her hand and showed an appreciative expression. ¡°I¡¯m a friend of Fu Li. From now on, I can be considered your friend. Come and see me more often. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± The two women were talking when the host of the Charity Auction Party was already on stage. Yi Yu recalled Fu Li¡¯s earlier instructions and hurriedly ran over to Fu Li¡¯s side. Fu Li¡¯s peach blossom eyes slightly raised as he reached out to hold her hand. ¡°You still know toe over? ¡± Sitting beside him, she still could not escape the gazes and gazes of those people. The host talked a lot before finally getting to the main topic. ¡°Tonight¡¯s charity auction dinner, we hope to raise funds to make a contribution to children¡¯s diseases. ¡± The audience was full of apuse. The first was the Nordic ring. On the big screen, the finely cut ring was slowly turning in a circle from different angles. The Beige diamond was iid in it, and there were many small diamonds around it, emitting a crystal clear light. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the light of light? ¡± ¡°It seems to be from northern Europe, it seems toe from a story. ¡± There was no woman who did not love diamonds, and Yi Yu was also attracted by this diamond. She thought of what Fu Li had said beforeing to the charity party, could it be that he nned to auction this diamond ring for her? ¡°Fu Li... ¡± ¡°SHH. ¡± Fu Li turned his head and looked at her with eyes full of warmth. ¡°Five million. ¡± The starting bid was five million. The host saw that it was Fu Li, so he was not surprised at all. He hammered the small hammer in his hand. Jin Ling heard Fu Li¡¯s voice and felt a little ufortable. She knew that this was for Yi Yu. ¡°SIX MILLION! ¡± Jin Lingpeted for the bid. Sheng Fang¡¯s expression changed. Her budget for today was five million, but this daughter bid six million in one go! Yi Yu Heard Jin Ling¡¯s voice and did not know why she came to join in the fun. ¡°SEVEN MILLION! ¡± Jin Ling gritted her teeth. ¡°eight million! ¡± Fu Li did not care about the price at all, but Jin Ling¡¯s heart ached. This was the money he earned with his hard work. It was not worth it to spend it here. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s worth it no matter how much money I spend on you. ¡± Fu Li suddenly nted a kiss on her head, rubbed her head, and smiled. Hearing him say this in a low voice, the crowd gasped. Wasn¡¯t this ¡°don¡¯t be afraid¡± too Su She couldn¡¯t believe that this was actually her boyfriend in real life. Yi Yu couldn¡¯t say a word. She felt that she was once againpletely captured by him. ¡°10 million! ¡± Chapter 1480

Chapter 1480: Chapter 1468, high price

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION TSK, so high. When the host received such a price, she raised her hammer and hammered it down. ¡°10 MILLION GOING ONCE! ¡± ¡°10 million going twice! ¡± ¡°10 MILLION GOING THRICE! ¡± ¡°16 million! ¡± Jin Ling called out the price again, scaring Sheng Fang who was beside her. She did not expect her daughter to call out 10 million! The host was already a little excited and called out again, ¡°11 million going once... ¡± This time, Fu Li did not call out. Instead, he calmly sat down at the table. Yi Yu was afraid that her man would be cheated. If that woman shouted out tens of millions, Fu Li would lose out. ¡°16 million twice... ¡± When Jin Ling heard that Fu Li didn¡¯t bid anymore, she was still feeling smug. It seemed that Fu Li didn¡¯t show that much love for her. Just now, he said that he would bid no matter how high the price was, but now he didn¡¯t say anything. Jin Ling was Smug, but Sheng Fang was so scared that she broke out in a sweat. Fu Li actually gave up Didn¡¯t that mean that they were going to spend 16 million to buy this ring? ¡°16 million three times. Congrattions to Miss Jin for auctioning off this radiant of light. ¡± The smile on the host¡¯s face was extremely ironic in Sheng Fang¡¯s eyes. She had no intention of spending more than 10 million to buy a ring. ¡°daughter, are you crazy? We don¡¯t have that much money on us! Your father won¡¯t allow us to spend 10 million to buy a ring either! ¡± Sheng Fang pulled down her sleeve. Her daughter had made her face bleed. ¡°Mom, is it me or money that¡¯s important? ¡± Jin Ling was very dissatisfied. ¡°If you can¡¯te up with the money, what do you mean it¡¯s important? ¡± Sheng Fang had been suppressing her voice. She was also angry in her heart. If she had known earlier, she would have stopped her daughter¡¯s behavior. Jin Ling was discouraged. At the same time, she was a little nervous. If they couldn¡¯te up with the moneyter, it would be very embarrassing to be looked at by so many people! It was all because of that B * Tch Yi Yu. If it weren¡¯t for her, she wouldn¡¯t have bid At this moment, Jin Ling even felt a little demonic. She felt that all of this was because of Yi Yu! ¡°Let me in! ¡± ¡°GET LOST! ¡± There was a suddenmotion at the door. Someone seemed to have quarreled at the door. This small interlude made many people turn their heads. The man in a suit who was maintaining order signaled with his eyes, and a few bodyguards immediately walked over. Yi Yu also looked over curiously, but when she saw the man¡¯s face clearly, her face stiffened. Wasn¡¯t this man Du Tao Zhou Tianyang¡¯s lover. She looked ufortable because she felt that the strangest thing in the world had happened to her. Her ex-boyfriend had betrayed her for a man. Who would believe this? ¡°Yi Yu, get out here! ¡± With a roar, everyone present was shocked. Yi Yu, wasn¡¯t that the name of the Future Young Madam Fu Why was this man shouting Yi Yu¡¯s name? was there a show to watch? Jin Ling was still gnashing her teeth, but after seeing this conflict, she started to gloat. Seeing her mother¡¯s calm expression, she guessed that it was her mother¡¯s doing. ¡°Mom, you did this? ¡± Everyone¡¯s attention was on the man at the door. There was a lot of discussion at the scene, but no one paid attention to the mother and daughter. Sheng Fang grunted, ¡°that little B * Tch, I have to teach her a lesson! ¡± If it wasn¡¯t for her, Du Tao wouldn¡¯t have been able to enter this charity banquet. She spent some time and energy to immediately investigate everything rted to Yi Yu. This included the enmity between Zhou Tianyang and this Du Tao and Yi Yu. Yi Yu¡¯s heart calmed down, and she watched themotion from the side. Du Tao had received Sheng Fang¡¯s instructions previously, so he knew how to break through these bodyguards and directly went up to the stage of the auctioneer. ¡°You... ¡± Chapter 1481

Chapter 1481: Chapter 1469, don¡¯t be afraid

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Yi Yu, you¡¯re too shameless! ¡± Just as he said this, the sound system suddenly lost its effect for some reason. The people below the stage were at a loss, not knowing what Du Tao was talking about. Fu Li¡¯s expression was extremely cold. A few men in suits had already arrested him backstage. Seeing so many people, du Tao was really panicking. ¡°Yi Yu, you slut who dumped her ex-boyfriend in order to climb to the top, I won¡¯t let you off... ¡± Du Tao shouted at the top of his lungs. A few burly men had already dragged him off the stage, causing a series of hissing and grinding on the ground. It was rather rough. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did that man just say that Yi Yu dumped her ex-boyfriend? ¡± ¡°climbing up the socialdder? He¡¯s talking about young Master Fu, right? Tsk, this information is too much. ¡± ¡°...¡± Yi Yu felt like she was bickering with a dog. Why did she call this mad dog over again? He even insulted the dog by calling him a dog. ¡°Yi Yu, you shameless slut... ¡± Du Tao felt like he had gone crazy. His mouth was full of nonsense. Yi Yu was shocked by the almost crazy feeling when she unintentionally touched his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. ¡± Fu Li hugged her on the side. He turned his head and gave an order to the bodyguard. ¡°Shut his mouth for me. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± ¡°No need. ¡± Yi Yu stopped him, especially after hearing the discussions at the scene. If she didn¡¯t rify today, perhaps they would pin a crime on her in the future and me her. She could ignore it in the past, but it was different now. If she wanted to marry Fu Li, she had to face something bravely instead of running away. ¡°Du Tao, do you still have humanity? ¡± Yi Yu lowered her head and looked at him with a cold expression. Until now, she still had a shadow in her heart. It was the bed photo of this man and his ex-boyfriend. Every time she thought about it, she felt extremely disgusted. Du Tao was forcefully subdued on the ground With a resentful expression, she said, ¡°it was clearly you, this slut, who sent your ex-boyfriend to prison in order to climb up the socialdder. ¡°I knew that women were so disgusting and despicable. They would do anything that GOES AGAINST MORALITY FOR MONEY ¡°Young Master Fu, I advise you to stay away from this woman as soon as possible. Otherwise, you will also be scammed miserably by this woman! ¡± Yi Yu was a little angry. She hated her daughter-inw for belittling all women, yet she still dared to sow discord between her and Fu Li. Who gave this man the face to let him humiliate her like this? ¡°today, I will expose this woman¡¯s evil face in front of everyone! ¡± Fu Li still longed to be able to brush his face in front of Fu Li, even though he had been forced to be penniless by Fu Li because of his involvement in Zhou Tianyang¡¯s matter, and even lost his job.. He still had some delusions about this man. He was so beautiful, how could he be sullied by a woman! Du Tao thought stubbornly. ¡°expose my true colors? ¡± Yi Yu heard the surrounding discussions that were disadvantageous to her, but she was not too angry. Instead, she stared at him ¡°Du Tao, you still have the face to appear in front of me? Are you afraid that others won¡¯t know that you¡¯re the third party between me and my ex-boyfriend? ¡± When they heard the three words ¡°third party¡± , the people present thought that Du Tao had poached someone from the other side and got together with Yi Yu. But what happened next shocked them greatly. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t discovered the bed photo of you and my ex-boyfriend back then, I would have been kept in the dark by you guys for the rest of my life. ¡± Yi Yu was filled with hatred now when she thought about it. She was just an ordinary girl, but she had encountered many things that ordinary people would not experience. ¡°In order to not be looked down upon by society, in order to have children to continue your incense, you chose to deceive me and sacrifice me. I have always supported homosexuals, but don¡¯t you think that you will be struck by lightning if youmit such a shameless act of deception? ¡± Chapter 1482

Chapter 1482: Chapter 1470, he was already mentally deranged

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Yi Yu¡¯s anger waspletely hidden in her calm words. Her words caused the entire crowd to gasp in shock and started a discussion. ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s actually gay, and he even cheated on her marriage! ¡± ¡°Young Madam Fu, this... is a little tragic. Oh my God, this is an operation that will ruin a person¡¯s entire life! ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even dare to think about it. Last time, I heard my reporter colleagues say that there are actually many co-wives in this world, and they are all the victims of these marriage cheats... ¡± ... ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s all in the past. ¡± Fu Li hugged her andforted her softly. Yi Yu did not want to bring up this matter at all. It was just that she was pushed to the limit by Du Tao today, so she did not hide in Fu Li¡¯s arms. Instead, she stared at the man on the ground ¡°It¡¯s fine that you guys did all these things, but now you want to ruin my happiness. In my previous life, did I dig up your ancestral grave so that I wouldn¡¯t let go of you? ¡± She broke up with Zhou Tianyang and did not have any rtionship with them anymore. Why were they chasing after her like a mad dog. ¡°Why should you be happy? ¡± Du Tao didn¡¯t think that he was wrong. ¡°women are cheap. You deserve to work for men. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Society is so dirty because of you women! I DIDN¡¯T DO ANYTHING WRONG! ¡± Du Tao was a psychopath. Yi Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to him anymore. Anyway, everyone at the scene had heard clearly that she was not wrong about Zhou Tianyang. ¡°Is this man crazy? He has the face to me US women? He¡¯s a psychopath, right? ¡± ¡°He¡¯s a lunatic, right? Get away from him, or I don¡¯t know what kind of perverted actions he will take! ¡± Thedies and daughters at the scene found it very funny, especially when they heard him belittle women. They walked away from this pervert in disgust. ¡°drag him out and leave him at the police station. ¡± Fu Li did not have any patience with him and directly let the bodyguards drag him away. ¡°Yes. ¡± A few bodyguards carried him in all directions, but he rushed out in a certain gap. Du Tao was already charging towards Yi Yu with resentment. Today, he must make this B * Tch pay the price! ¡°Ah... ¡± Fu Li saw that this reckless thing actually dared to rush over. He hugged her and hid to the side. Du Tao was rushed to Bai Qiu¡¯s side. In the chaos, Du Tao stretched out his hand to strangle Bai Qiu¡¯s neck. ¡°All of you, don¡¯te over, or I¡¯ll kill this woman. ¡± ¡°He has a knife in his hand! ¡± Someone was screaming. Bai Qiu did not expect to be so unlucky. ¡°Let go. ¡± Fu Li¡¯s eyes were cold. His expression when he looked at Du Tao turned into a sneer. ¡°Du Tao, isn¡¯t it good to be alive? ¡± ¡°since I¡¯m already like this, you guys forced me to do it! ¡± Du Tao¡¯s hands were shaking. He was actually a little regretful, but it was useless to regret now. ¡°Fu Li, if you¡¯re willing to break up with Yi Yu, I¡¯ll let this woman go. ¡± Du Tao made such a ridiculous suggestion ¡°otherwise, I¡¯ll kill this woman. If this woman really died for you guys, Your Union would be a sin! ¡± ¡°Young Master Fu... ¡± Bai Qiu cried out in shock, her eyes full of pleading. Sheng Fang panicked when she saw how big the situation was. She held her daughter¡¯s hand tightly and remained silent. ¡°put down the knife. Everything will be easy to talk to. ¡± Fu Li took a few steps forward. Du Tao looked at the pair of peach-shaped eyes and took a step back vigntly. ¡°put down the knife. ¡± ¡°Can you really agree to my request just now? ¡± Du Tao seemed to be possessed as he met the pair of ice-cold peach-shaped eyes. Chapter 1483

Chapter 1483: Chapter 1471 he dug a hole

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION He seemed to have a kind of magic power, as well as the power to calm people¡¯s hearts. ¡°put down the knife. ¡± While du Tao was in a daze, the knife had already slipped from his hand. The moment the knife fell to the ground, Fu Li had already kicked du Tao. Du Tao¡¯s entire body fell to the ground, and he slid almost a meter away. Bai Qiu was still in shock, but she was promptly protected by the bodyguards. Fu Li did not say a word to Bai Qiu. He turned around and returned to Yi Yu¡¯s side, his hands clutching the back of her head as he hugged her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, she¡¯s already been subdued. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Yi Yu was really scared, especially when Fu Li shouted at the top of his lungs. However, when she saw that his mouth was stuffed with something and that his limbs were tied tightly before he was dragged out, she felt somewhat at ease. ¡°It¡¯s too scary. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll protect you. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Yi Yu did not stir up any emotions this time. She hugged the man beside her tightly. If it were not for him, she would really have been bullied to death by these two men. He was really her hero. It seemed that he could appear in front of her in time every time. She would never treat him as a dodder that would only rely on him. Instead, she would be stronger. The charity g continued to go through the process. The incident just now was just a small matter. The people who were used to the storm did not take it seriously at all. Soon, the atmosphere was restored to its previous state. After the auction ended, Sheng Fang and Jin Ling finally remembered the ring they had just auctioned. It was stopped by a few staff members. They smiled gently and asked about the invoice. The mother and daughter¡¯s faces were a little stiff from smiling. There were so many people now. She was too embarrassed to say that she had gone back on her word. ¡°Mrs. Jin? ¡± The staff member¡¯s patience was almost gone. Sheng Fang then said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. We didn¡¯t bring any money today. ¡± ¡°You can write an iou first. ¡± Sheng Fang¡¯s face stiffened. If Jin Wei knew that she had spent more than ten million on a diamond ring, he would probably be able to force a person like him to throw a Tantrum. Jin Wei was a person who didn¡¯t throw tantrums. Once he threw a Tantrum, it could really scare people to death. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Can we go back on our word? ¡± Sheng Fang still braced herself and said. The staff members¡¯ faces turned ck. ¡°Mrs. Jin, you just auctioned it at a real price. This is a vition of the contract to enter the police station. ¡± Sheng Fang¡¯s face turned uglier and uglier, and Jin Ling was so scared that she didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. ¡°But we really... ¡± The few of them came out from the charity banquet and saw this scene, so they roughly understood something. Some people always liked to gossip. ¡°AIYO, if you don¡¯t have money, don¡¯t bid. What¡¯s the difference between this and hooliganism? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, if you¡¯re poor, don¡¯t bid. At least you¡¯re someone with a status. What a shame! ¡± ¡°Tsk, if you don¡¯t have money, why are you here for charity? ¡± Normally, Sheng Fang would have already retorted, but she just couldn¡¯t be bothered with this matter, so she could only shut up and suppress her anger in her chest. Fu Li had already anticipated this situation. He brought Yi Yu over and said, ¡°since Mrs. Jin doesn¡¯t have much money on hand, I¡¯ll buy this radiant of light on her behalf. ¡± ¡°another ten million will be donated to the children¡¯s major disease center. Hopefully, it will bring more life to the children. ¡± The staff member was obviously ttered and quickly smiled. ¡°Thank you, young master Fu. Young Madam Fu is so lucky to spend money just to smile at Young Madam. ¡± The corner of Yi Yu¡¯s mouth twitched. This staff member was really talkative, making it seem like she was Bao Si. Sheng Fang and Jin Ling, on the other hand, felt their faces burn. They felt as if everyone¡¯s eyes were on them with mockery. Fu Li had obviously dug a hole during the auction, and they were still foolishly jumping down! Chapter 1484

Chapter 1484: Chapter 1472, front page headline

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Obviously, Fu Li had really dug a hole for the mother and daughter. He had long expected that Sheng Fang would absolutely not be willing to spend this money to buy a diamond ring, not to mention that she herself would not make money. Therefore, he nned to make her lose face in front of everyone. This person valued face the most. Sheng Fang could not take out the money now, and in fact, she did not want to take out this money. If Jin Wei knew that she spent 16 million on a diamond ring, she would probably not be able to act arrogantly in front of him. ¡°Young Master Fu, pleasee over here and sign this. ¡± Compared to Sheng Fang¡¯s cold face, the staff was very respectful to Fu Li. Fortunately, young master Fu solved their predicament in time. Otherwise, if this auction item was reneged on, the staff would also be greatly implicated. The Staff Charity Party was originally a ce where rich people gathered. Why did you wander around here without money? You dyed the charity and almost killed them! The more he thought about it, the more he felt that this Mrs. Jin was here to cause trouble. Fu Li went over and signed it. He took out a check and handed it to the worker. The worker took it and said gratefully, ¡°thank you, young master Fu, for helping me out this time. ¡± The Nordic ring known as the ¡°light¡± was also presented in front of everyone. No woman could resist the charm of jewelry. The female reporters who were blocked at the door were also stunned. So this diamond ring with Nordic fairy tales had been bought by young master Fu at a high price! From the looks of it, it should be given to the future young Madam. Sure enough, Fu Li opened his mouth slowly. ¡°No need to thank me. This was originally bought by me as a gift for my future young Madam. ¡± The diamond ring appeared in front of Yi Yu¡¯s eyes. Yi Yu waspletely attracted by its radiance. That luster seemed to be reflected in Fu Li¡¯s pair of affectionate and warm peach blossom eyes. ¡°Fu Li. ¡± Yi Yu actually felt like she was about to cry. Fu Li had done too much for her. What did she do to deserve his favor. Sheng Fang was obviously very embarrassed at this moment. She didn¡¯t want to leave this damned ce immediately or find a hole to hide in. ¡°Jin Ling ¡®er, let¡¯s go. ¡± Sheng Fang tugged at her daughter¡¯s sleeve, intending to leave this ce that made her lose face immediately But when Jin Ling saw Fu Li, she couldn¡¯t take a step forward. She walked over with some infatuation. ¡°brother Fu Li, do you really intend to marry this woman? ¡± She still didn¡¯t believe it! Brother Fu Li was such an outstanding person. How could he fall for a woman who came from a small ce? ¡°I¡¯ll say it for thest time. I love her. No one has the right to despise her. ¡± This was Fu Li¡¯s first time confessing in public. Those who hadn¡¯t left all stopped at the door. Hearing this, they were all surprised. The media reporters who were waiting at the door also raised their cameras excitedly to take pictures of them when they heard this moderate voice. ¡°Young Master Fu, are you going to propose on the spot? ¡± A reporter shouted at the top of his voice through a wall of people. ¡°Young Master Fu, did you propose before you announced your marriage? ¡± ... Fu Li just lowered his head and smiled. When he saw the girl in front of him with tears in her eyes, he suddenly reached out to wipe away the tears at the corner of her eyes. He had proposed before, but after seeing this diamond ring, he had the idea of using this ring as a wedding ring, so he decided to propose again. Right here, he wanted to let everyone witness their happiness. He wanted to let everyone know that she, Yi Yu, was worthy of his deep affection and to reject anyone who had a bad guess about his little Yu duo. Chapter 1485

Chapter 1485: Chapter 1473, I am willing

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She was the only lover he held in his hands. ¡°Young Madam Fu, will you marry me? ¡± Under Yi Yu¡¯s tears, she saw Fu Li slowly kneel down on one knee. The glowing ring was held in the palm of his hand. The surroundings erupted with gasps, gasps, jealousy, and envy. Everyone was witnessing all of this with their own eyes. The scene in front of them had also be a carnival for all the media reporters present It seemed that tomorrow¡¯s headlines would be there again! Ever since Huo and his wife were in hiding, they basically had nothing to write about in the rich and powerful families, and the other rich and powerful families couldn¡¯t be involved in too much gossip. Young Master Fu¡¯s headline would definitely be taken tomorrow! Yi Yu¡¯s body trembled slightly. She didn¡¯t know if she was excited or what, but she leaned over and looked at the pair of peach-shaped eyes. She sobbed and reached out her hand. ¡°I¡¯m willing, hubby. ¡± Fu Li smiled, and his peach-shaped eyes habitually looked up. There was a little less evil charm, but a little more warmth. He gently took her hand and put on the diamond ring for her. At that moment, everyone was pping. Those they knew and those they didn¡¯t, were all pping for this scene! They had never seen such a warm and happy scene. Yi Yu had never felt so happy. When she was young, she had fantasized about being proposed to by her future husband many times. But in the face of the real scene, she couldn¡¯t even say a single word in her incredible happiness. There was only that one sentence. I¡¯m willing, husband. He finally stood up and bent down to embrace his bride. The shes kept on shing, and Yi Yu buried her head in his shoulder. It was not because of the shes, but because she was shy. After she reacted, she finally felt shy. So she buried her head in his shoulder and did note out at all. All the reporters¡¯cameras were here to capture this pair tonight. The driver was already waiting for them at the door. Fu Li carried her and walked over from the red carpet, leaving Jin Ling to watch their figures tremble slightly. Bai Qiu stood at the back with aplicated look in her eyes. Shen ye held up the red wine ss, not knowing what to think. It seemed like it was still toote? At night, the night was as dark as water. Yi Yu was surprised when she found a piano in the corner. How did he know that she could y the piano? ¡°You bought it? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Fu Li hugged her from behind. ¡°When our children are born, we can let them y with it. ¡± 680,000 yuan for a piano, and you actually bought it for the children to y with as a toy. I lost! ¡°I actually know how to y the piano. ¡± Yi Yu acted like a little girl, acting coquettishly to him, and her hands clung to his shoulders. ¡°Am I very good? ¡± ¡°My little Yuduo is a treasure. ¡± Fu Li actually knew very well that Yi Yu herself had many specialties. Every aspect of her surprised him. ¡°I y too. ¡± ¡°Then in the future, we can y for our children. ¡± Yi Yu leaned on his shoulder as if the years were peaceful. ¡°When the child is in here, we can y for him. This is called Prenatal Education. ¡± Fu Li reached out and let her put her hands together on her stomach. Yi Yu¡¯s face flushed red. She did not want to look up at him. This person might be seducing her with those peach blossom eyes again. After a while, the pleasant sound of the piano rang in the room. It was the first time Yi Yu knew that Fu Li could y the piano so well. But it was also true. He was the kind of yboy on the surface. ¡°Not bad. ¡± ¡°Of course. ¡± Yi Yu raised her head proudly. She had been specially trained. In the past, she had nned to pass the art exam, but she gave up in the end. ... Chapter 1486

Chapter 1486: Chapter 1474 was too unreconciled

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Obviously, the headlines The next day were all about Fu Li and Yi Yu. The photo of the kneeling proposal took up thergest page. All the headlines were about young master Fu¡¯s deep love and romance, as well as how the future young Madam Fu was touched when she was proposed to. The thick headline showed that young master Fu spent a lot of money to buy a diamond ring with a Nordic fairy tale for Young Madam Fu. This kind of ordinary background and not a celebrity marrying into a wealthy family really changed people¡¯s thinking and knowledge. Although people wanted to know more details about this young Madam Fu, the media couldn¡¯t bring it up. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t know, but this aspect was mostly private and taboo. The rich family section could only show off their love, and more detailed privacy couldn¡¯t be dug out at all. The News of Huo and the Young Madam showing off their love couldn¡¯t be taken anymore. At the moment, only this couple could be taken, and this marriage proposal photo still sought the opinion of the rich family. Of course, the media also reported the matter of a gay marriage scam yesterday, reminding the public to pay attention to this kind of people, especially during blind dates. This news attracted the attention of the news department. Nowadays, there were indeed people like Du Tao who behaved like that. The society expressed that they did not condemn gay people and would not look at gay people through colored sses, but they condemned those who lied about marriage in order to deal with their families. Everyone felt like they were watching a soap opera. Finally, they saw a happy ending in today¡¯s newspaper and also saw a strange incident. ¡°How could this be? ¡± When Zhao Ying saw the newspaper proposal, she almost went crazy. She could not believe this news. How could they dare to joke about marriage in such a situation That old woman from the Fu family would never let such an ordinary person in Wasn¡¯t it because of her family background that she was expelled from an city by that old witch? She could not ept it! She could not ept it! If Yi Yu had not seeded, perhaps Zhao Ying would have felt better. But now, seeing that Yi Yu had openly adopted the title of Young Madam Fu, and that the Fu family had not made any rebuttal, Zhao Ying went crazy! It¡¯s not fair, IT¡¯S NOT FAIR! Zhao Yingughed and cried. She could not figure out how she could notpare to that woman, why the Fu Family would rather ept Yi Yu than her! Was that old witch of the Fu family deliberately ostracizing her? Zhao Ying tore the newspaper in her hand in anger, tears falling from her eyes. This news was tormenting her to the point of going crazy. No, she had to find out how she could notpare to Yi Yu! She cried for a while, then immediately called her sister, Zhao Ying, ¡°Zhao Ying, did you know that Yi Yu and Fu Li were going to get married? ¡± Zhao Ying heard that it was her sister, and her feelings wereplicated. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? ¡± Zhao Ying had never been so angry before. She felt that her sister had betrayed her! It was such an important matter, yet her own sister did not tell her. At this moment, Zhao Ying felt the pain and hatred of the whole world betraying her! ¡°sister, I¡¯ming over first. ¡± It was hard to exin over the phone, and Zhao Ying heard her sister scolding and scolding her incoherently. She suspected that she was drinking alone in the rented house again. Zhao Ying did not say anything and just hung up the phone. She did not know what to do. She just held her head in pain and squatted on the ground. After hanging up the phone, Zhao Ying could only ask Yi Yu for a leave of absence. She rushed to Zhao Ying¡¯s rented house in a hurry, hoping that nothing bad would happen to her. Chapter 1487

Chapter 1487: Chapter 1475: You should wake up

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION As expected, the moment she opened the door, she saw countless bottles on the floor. The pungent smell of alcohol wafted out, and Zhao Ying could not help but pinch her nose. There were bottles all over the floor. Just how much alcohol had she drunk? ¡°sister? ¡± Upon hearing the voice, one of the bottles made a sound of friction on the floor as a response. Zhao Ying took the opportunity to look over. As expected, she saw the woman whose face was covered by her long hair, lying on the SOFA. She was holding a bottle in her hand, which made people frown. ¡°sister, are you still drinking? ¡± Zhao Ying went over and took her wine bottle away. Zhao Ying opened her eyes and saw Zhao Ying, and a trace of hatred appeared on her face. ¡°Zhao Ying, why are you willing to help that Yi Yu instead of me? Tell me! ¡± ¡°sister, I didn¡¯t help anyone. ¡± ¡°Nonsense! If it weren¡¯t for you helping her, I would have gotten back together with Fu Li a long time ago. It must be you, you must have ruined my business! ¡± Zhao Ying looked at her and said fiercely, ¡°I want to tell mom, I want mom to beat you to death! I want her to disown you as her daughter! ¡± Zhao Ying had initially felt sympathy for her sister, but after hearing those words, the fire in her heart was immediately extinguished. Her eyes were full of disappointment. It had always been like this. Whenever her sister was not happy, she would me everything on herself, as if it was all her fault. Zhao Ying¡¯s face turned cold. Her mother had indeed listened to her sister in the past. In the past, Zhao Ying had always med her for everything, and her mother often beat and scolded her because of her sister. She did not expect her sister to still do such childish things. ¡°Zhao Ying, you should wake up. ¡± Zhao Ying suddenly stood up and walked to the bathroom. She filled a basin of cold water and threw it directly at Zhao Ying¡¯s face. The cold water finally made Zhao Ying Scream. ¡°This basin of water, did it wake you up? ¡± Zhao Ying threw the basin away ¡°Don¡¯t me everything on me. It was you who was selfish and selfish. It was you who lost Fu Li¡¯s good boyfriend. God will not pity a person like you, because you will always care about yourself! Who is to me for your own sins? ¡± ¡°You... ¡± Zhao Ying did not expect Zhao Ying to be angry at her. She wanted to scold her sister for treating her like that, but when she saw her cold eyes, she lost her courage. In the past, she had to be obedient because she was her sister, but now, her sister seemed to be less obedient than before! ¡°Are you here to make fun of me today? ¡± Zhao Ying looked at her hatefully. She knew that she was very selfish, but no one would do anything for themselves. ¡°No, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s being selfish. I always thought that you and I were rted by blood, but you still treat me like family. Now I know that people like you only deserve to be alone for the rest of your life. No one wants to be with you. Oh No, there¡¯s also my mother. You¡¯re just like my mother. You¡¯re the same self-righteous person WHO LIKES TO CONTROL PEOPLE!¡± Zhao Ying finished talking about the grievances in her heart and immediately turned around to leave. After so many years of teaching her a lesson, she still hadn¡¯t had enough. She thought that her sister would one day find her conscience. It seemed that she was wrong. Hearing the door close, Zhao Ying suddenly burst into tears. ¡°Why do you all have to treat me like this? Why? Why! ¡± For the first time in her shrill cries, she felt that she was so pathetic. Zhao Ying came down from upstairs and let out the resentment in her heart. In the future, she would never care about this sister again. In any case, she had never treated her as a sister before! ¡°Sister Yi Yu? ¡± When she saw Yi Yu walking over, Zhao Ying was still at a loss. Especially when she thought of her sister upstairs, she hurriedly came over and said, ¡°let¡¯s leave this ce quickly. ¡± Chapter 1488

Chapter 1488: Chapter 1476 was fine

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION If that crazy sister saw Yi Yu, who knew what would happen. Yi Yu did not stop her, but let her get into her own car. ¡°Are you sad? It¡¯s better if you cry. ¡± Yi Yu took out a tissue from the car and gently handed it to her. ¡°You won¡¯t lose face in front of me. ¡± This girl, who was only in her early 20s, had actually suffered too much. Zhao Ying finally could not stand it anymore. She covered her face and cried silently Tears seeped out from between her fingers and the tissue. ¡°I¡¯ve asked God more than once why I was born into such a family ¡°My father only liked my brother from a young age, my mother liked my sister, and I was the only one who seemed like an extra person. ¡°Even now, I¡¯m still an extra person. ¡± ¡°since you don¡¯t like me, why did you give birth to me? Why did my mother say that I should die for my sister? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. ¡± Yi Yu saw that she was crying so sadly, and her heart softened. She reached out and hugged this girl who had just started her life. She did not expect that she had suffered so much in the past. ¡°Be Good. Everyone has a dark period in their life. Look at me. Haven¡¯t I alsoe out from the shadows of the past? ¡± At that time, she was lucky to have met Fu Li, and his love softened all the hostility in her body. Her entire person was filled with warmth and love. Now, she wanted to pass this warmth on to her friends. After beingforted by someone, Yi Yu¡¯s mood was finally a little better. She wiped her tears and said, ¡°alright, you will get better in the future. You will meet a boy who is warm enough to be your warm support. ¡± ¡°Thank you, sister Yi Yu. ¡± Zhao Ying¡¯s tears turned into a smile. Aftering to thepany, she was also grateful to have met such a good friend like Yi Yu. After all, the heavens did not mistreat her, did they? ¡°Alright, stop crying. ¡± Zhao Ying wiped her tears and was amused by Yi Yu until her tears turned into a smile. Looking at Zhao Ying, Yi Yu could not help but think of Xiao Mi. After the fight that day, she actually found out that Xiao Mi had moved away overnight. This was a situation that had never happened before. Yi Yu was now very worried that something had happened to her before and why she could not contact Xiao Mi until now. If it was possible, she would let fu Li secretly investigate Xiao Mi¡¯s whereabouts. As long as she knew that she was safe, Yi Yu would be at ease. Initially, nothing had happened. However, when Yi Yu was with Zhao Ying, she unexpectedly bumped into that woman who was with Fu Li thest time. Yi Yu and Zhao Ying were both in the car, so Fu Li did not see them at all. Zhao Ying clearly recognized the two figures. She did not know if that woman was the one she saw in the cafe thest time, but that man was definitely Fu Li. For the first time, Zhao Ying wanted to curse. F * Ck. Why was it that every time sister Yi Yu was with her, she could catch Fu Li with another woman? F * Ck, could it be that she had the constitution to catch adulterers? If she could do it all over again, Zhao Ying swore that she would nevere looking for her sister for no reason. Unfortunately, there was no medicine for regret in this world! ¡°Zhao Ying. ¡± ¡°Huh? ¡± Her tone was obviously stiff. ¡°Is that Fu Li? ¡± Zhao Ying didn¡¯t know how to answer for a moment. She wanted tough and say that she was mistaken. Let¡¯s go back to thepany. However, Yi Yu stared at the opposite side. It was obvious that she had recognized the other party. She just wanted to confirm a fact that might have already been confirmed. Therefore, Zhao Ying chose to remain silent. At this moment, no matter what she said, it was not right. Yi Yu felt that she should have believed him. However, back then, he had descended into her world like a God. It was so unreal. It made her feel that this scene was like a dream. One poke and it would shatter. Chapter 1489

Chapter 1489: Chapter 1477, what¡¯s wrong with you?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION How could a proud son of heaven like him fall in love with her? At that moment, Yi Yu saw the interaction between him and that beauty not far away, and her heart felt a little bitter. She had a little inferiorityplex in her heart, and she did not dare to go over and ask. She was afraid that if she knew the answer, she would not be able to bear it. Perhaps, when you love someone, there will always be a trace of humble emotions hidden in the bottom of your heart. If only... ... You had never met him before ... Fu Li, sometimes I really regret it. I regret meeting you, I regret falling in love with you. She had removed all the protection on her body, as if she had changed her whole world for him. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to thepany. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Zhao Ying did not know how tofort her, so she could only apany her like this. Fu Li realized that there was something wrong with Yi Yu today. Specifically, her expression and words seemed to be very cold and stiff, even smiling. She was not a person who was good at hiding her emotions, and he happened to be a person who was very good at observing other people¡¯s micro expressions. ¡°Little Yu duo, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°nothing. ¡± ¡°No, something¡¯s wrong with you. ¡± Yi Yu was a little angry that he had directly exposed her thoughts. She turned around and shook him off. ¡°I already said that I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t define me by your gaze, okay? ¡± This was the first time she used such a tone to talk to him, as if he was so annoying, so his voice was a little solemn. ¡°Yi Yu! ¡± Could it be that she was sick of him? Fu Li¡¯s peach blossom eyes turned cold. was she finally sick of him and wanted to find something new? Yi Yu was shocked by him. He probably didn¡¯t know how scary he was when he was angry. ¡°You¡¯re actually so fierce to me? What¡¯s so great about it? ¡± You¡¯re flirting with a woman outside, and now you finally can¡¯t stand her aftering back Yi Yu felt wronged again, and tears poured down her face. Damn it, why are you crying because of this man? He doesn¡¯t belong to you in the first ce. This is a dream that God gave you. When you wake up from the dream, there¡¯s nothing left. It will only make the person who wakes up more and more miserable. Fu Li, I really regret meeting you. If I don¡¯t have you in the future, I might die. I might die. Yi Yu never thought that one day, because she loved a man to this extent, she didn¡¯t dare to imagine the scene of him disappearing from her world one day. How could a person like him fall in love with a person like her? Yi Yu turned around and ran downstairs. The back of her hand wiped away her tears, so much so that he saw the string of shiny things that looked like tears. Fu Li was flustered, and his heart ached. ¡°Little Yu duo? ¡± His voice softened, and he immediately chased her downstairs. Yi Yu only wanted to preserve herst bit of self-respect. Even when her high heels fell, she dragged her skirt and ran forward. Seeing this, the veins on Fu Li¡¯s forehead bulged. This woman! ¡°Damn it, stop right there! Don¡¯t run around, do you hear me? ¡± ¡°Little Yu duo! ¡± Yi Yu could no longer hear this gentle cry. She was afraid that this was just a dream. ¡°Damn it! ¡± He cursed a few times in secret, and finally caught this woman at the corner of the stairs. She was running around in high heels and wasn¡¯t afraid of spraining her ankle! ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of spraining your ankle? ¡± He reached out his hand to wipe away the tears on her face in a slightly rude manner. ¡°Why are you using me of being fierce when your husband is clearly angry? Have you grown capable? Are you quarreling with me? ¡± However, it was impossible for a normal couple not to quarrel. Chapter 1490

Chapter 1490: Chapter 1478 was awkward

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Although it was normal, he still did not want to argue with her. If they wanted to argue, they could only do it after they got married. They were not married, and there was no guarantee that they could even argue. If she got angry and ran away, she was sure that she would not be willing to return to his side. ¡°Fu Li, let go of me! ¡± Yi Yu did not know where her strength came from, but she really pushed him away. She could not control the emotions that erupted in her heart. She was not prepared to tell him everything, but he saw through her thoughts at a nce. Not only did he expose her, but he also wanted her topletely open up her heart to him. What did he mean by daring to quarrel with him It was as if she had never dared to quarrel with him and had always respected his identity. She was not so sad, was she? ¡°Why are you in such a bad mood? ¡± ¡°You know what you¡¯re doing. ¡± Yi Yu did not want to talk too much with him. She pushed him away and sat on the stairs, putting on her shoes. She had just run all the way, and she was embarrassed and embarrassed. She felt that Fu Li had seen all of her ugliness, especially just now. A shadow was projected in front of her. Yi Yu looked up and saw that the man had already squatted down. His hand was already on her fair ankle. ¡°Did you twist your ankle? ¡± ¡°No, Go away. ¡± Yi Yu was still feeling awkward in her heart and did not want to pay attention to him. ¡°Stop Messing around. ¡± He reached out and picked her up. There were still traces of tears on her face, and she looked like she did not want to be close to him. Fu Li did not force her. He just tightened his arm a little. ¡°Why are you going upstairs? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll apply some medicine for you. You just twisted your ankle. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be willful. ¡± Hearing his stern voice again, Yi Yu simply shut her mouth and ignored him. Perhaps no one had told him that he was really scary when he was angry. Silently, she was carried upstairs. When she felt a chill on her ankle, Yi Yu called out in a low voice, ¡°be gentle, it really hurts a little. ¡± His movements were a little gentle, and he did not speak to her. Looking at his silent attitude, Yi Yu was subconsciously a little afraid of him, but when she thought of the scene from before, she was a little angry. It was as if it was still her fault. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going down to eat. ¡± She stood up in a fit of anger and did not support him. Fu Li knew that this woman was probably spoiled by him. ¡°You¡¯re not going to support me? Try Me? ¡± She had sprained her ankle, yet she was still stubborn. Faced with his threat, Yi Yu¡¯s heart wavered. She reached out and hugged his shoulder. Fu Li was finally in a better mood. He picked her up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you a lesson if you act up again in the future. I¡¯ve spoiled you too much previously! ¡± Seeing the woman¡¯s honest look, Fu Li felt a little better. ¡°going downstairs to eat? ¡± Yi Yu did not say anything. She only fidgeted in his arms and did not intend to talk to him. Fu Li did not throw a Tantrum with her. He carried her downstairs. ¡°I can walk. ¡± Hearing the voice that was as soft as a mosquito¡¯s voice, Fu Li was angered by her andughed. ¡°I sprained my ankle running so fast just now. Now you¡¯re telling me that you can walk? ¡± Yi Yu snorted and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Oh right, dad said that since we¡¯re already preparing for the wedding, we¡¯d like to ask your parents to discuss it together. ¡± Fu Li leaned over and looked at her. ¡°discuss? The Wedding? ¡± After being hit by two pieces of news in a row, Yi Yu¡¯s mind was a little muddled. ¡°Yes, our wedding is almost ready. ¡± Fu Li looked at her, wanting to see every minute emotion on her face. ¡°You won¡¯t go back on your word, will you? ¡± He wanted to know if she would have the slightest bit of regret. But what he saw in her eyes seemed to be only confusion and shock. Chapter 1491

Chapter 1491: Chapter 1479: stupid

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Who went back on their word? It¡¯s more like you went back on your word. ¡± Yi Yu muttered in a low voice ¡°Who knows if you¡¯ll fall for another woman, a yboy like you. You¡¯ve had so many girlfriends between you, and it can be said that you¡¯ve been through a thousand flowers. Unlike me, who only knew how to study hard in the past, and worked hard to save money after work to get married. ¡± Thinking of this made her angry. At that time, all the hard-earned money was used to support a ¡°GIGOLO¡± like him! The more she thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt until she ground her teeth. ¡°What¡¯s the point of bringing up the past? Didn¡¯t I not meet you back then? Besides, I didn¡¯t do anything out of the ordinary, I just liked to y a little. ¡± Fu Li still felt a little guilty when he was mentioned about the absurd things in the past. Yi Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered with him and leaned on his chest. ¡°You asked my parents toe and meet your parents? ¡± Yi Yu was shocked by this suggestion, ¡°it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know about my mom and your dad. If we meet, wouldn¡¯t it be? ¡± When that time came, the two of them would be so embarrassed. ¡°STUPID! ¡± He raised his hand and gently tapped her forehead. ¡°Didn¡¯t my dad and your mom meetst time? They will obviously pretend not to know each other. What do you have to worry about? ¡± ¡°I think so. ¡± Yi Yu recalled the scene that night. It really shocked her. In fact, she secretly felt pity for the two of them. ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell my parents? ¡± Yi Yu thought for a moment. ¡°where do you n to let them meet? ¡± ¡°At the LAN club. You¡¯ve been therest time. It¡¯s convenient to get familiar with it. ¡± It was just a meal for both parents to meet each other. ¡°Okay. ¡± Yi Yu did not expect the marriage toe so quickly. Now, everyone was talking about the meeting between the two parents. She did not know if her mother could let go of the grudge. What if there was an awkward silence? After thinking about it, she decided to call her mother to test her. ¡°Mom, are you at home? ¡± ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Xia Lan suddenly called. She was still cooking, so she put down her work and wiped her wet hands on her apron. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Ever since they moved to a new ce, the old couple had enjoyed themselves. Xia Lan was more emotional. In the blink of an eye, her parents had passed away many years ago. She met her first love again here, and now her daughter was married to her first love¡¯s son. An Cheng seemed to have an indissoluble bond with her. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that the Fu parents want to meet you. ¡± Meet? Xia Lan paused for a moment. Suddenly, she remembered that her daughter¡¯s marriage seemed to be approaching. She was confused as well. The parents of both parties were supposed to meet, otherwise, it would be too impolite. ¡°I was so confused that I forgot about this. When? ¡± ¡°Tomorrow at Lan Club, the ce we atest time. The environment is also good. ¡± Of course, Xia Lan remembered. She quickly nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll discuss it with your father. We can¡¯t embarrass you tomorrow. ¡± Yi Yu was amused by her mother. ¡°It¡¯s okay, mom. Just treat it as a normal gathering. ¡± After a few words, both parties hung up. Xia Lan¡¯s feelings were a littleplicated. Fortunately, she had already met Fu Yaost time, so it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem to treat this as a first meeting. Fortunately, she knew in advance who her future son-inw¡¯s father was. If she was kept in the dark, it would be awkward and melodramatic if she only found out that it was her first love when they met. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What did Xiaoyu just call to say? ¡± Xia Lan took off her apron. ¡°It¡¯s time for us to meet Xiaoyu¡¯s future inws. Let¡¯s prepare to meet tomorrow. ¡± Chapter 1492

Chapter 1492: Chapter 1480, fool

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Tomorrow? So soon? ¡± ¡°Yeah, think about it. Your daughter is about to get married. ¡± Xia Lan rolled her eyes. ¡°Hurry up and help me see which clothes are suitable for me. I can¡¯t lose my daughter¡¯s face if I see them tomorrow! ¡± ¡°Okay, okay. Don¡¯t be anxious. ¡± Yi Bin had a smile on his face. When he thought that his daughter was actually going to get married, he felt a little reluctant and emotional. ... Both parents were about to meet. Yi Yu didn¡¯t know why she suddenly felt a little nervous, so she woke up in Fu Li¡¯s arms in the middle of the night. After two turns, Fu Li was immediately woken up. Fu Li seemed to have woken up from his sleep. He looked at her with blurred eyes, and his neat hair looked particrly sexy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why I suddenly feel nervous. When I¡¯m nervous, I tremble. ¡± Yi Yu looked at him with some guilt ¡°Did I wake you up? I told you not to hug me to sleep tonight. I definitely won¡¯t be able to sleep tonight. You go back to sleep. I¡¯ll lie down with my eyes open. ¡± ¡°silly. ¡± Seeing that she was acting like a little girl, he reached out and pinched her nose. ¡°Come over and hug me. It¡¯ll be fine once you hug me. ¡± Yi Yu, who had woken up in the middle of the night, finally feltforted. Her originally empty heart seemed to be filled up as she smiled and threw herself into his arms. Being hugged by him again, Yi Yu felt very secure and satisfied, especially when she found a sense of warmth and security in his arms. ¡°When I think about you marrying me, I really can¡¯t believe it. ¡± Although she had fantasized about getting married, it was a little unbelievable when it really came to marriage. She even felt scared. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I think we can do something substantial. ¡± Fu Li¡¯s eyes were slightly raised as he turned around and pressed her under him. ¡°Fu Li! ¡± ¡°Shh, don¡¯t talk. ¡± He lifted the nket and hid himself under it. Yi Yu was somewhat at a loss. She was once again conquered by his unrestrained thoughts. She felt as if she had been thrown into Heaven and dragged into hell again. She felt as if she was wandering between Heaven and Hell. In the end, she waspletely exhausted. Yi Yu felt as if she did not even have the strength to lift her fingers, let alone use her brain to think about something. ¡°Little Yu duo... ¡± He continued to call out to her in a low and misty voice. Yi Yu¡¯s entire face turned red as she pushed him away. ¡°Don¡¯te over, I¡¯M DEAD TIRED! ¡± ¡°Come over. ¡± Heid down, but Yi Yu stillid down on one of his arms. ¡°You just... why didn¡¯t you use protection? Do you want me to take medicine? ¡± ¡°What medicine? ¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t take medicine, what if I get pregnant? ¡± Yi Yu¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts of what if she got pregnant. She did not notice him just now, but now that she thought about it, she started to panic. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to be pregnant? I can give birth to this baby. We¡¯re getting married anyway. ¡± ¡°giving birth so soon? ¡± Yi Yu was a little scared. She wasn¡¯t ready to have a child, especially when she heard about pregnancy and childbirth. She subconsciously panicked. ¡°You don¡¯t want to give birth to a baby? ¡± His breath wandered around, and his hand was around her waist. ¡°No, I¡¯m not ready. ¡± Yi Yu pinched his hand, feeling a little helpless. ¡°If you¡¯re not ready, you don¡¯t want to give birth. I¡¯m only 27 years old. It¡¯s normal for women to get married at 30 years old now. Don¡¯t tell me you want me to bear your child and suffer? ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be prepared. I¡¯ll be fine as long as I¡¯m prepared. ¡± He raised his head and gently kissed her forehead. ¡°If you¡¯re pregnant, then have a baby, okay? I¡¯ll do everything for you. You just have to lie in my arms. ¡± Chapter 1493

Chapter 1493: Chapter 1481 seeded

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Looking at his face, Yi Yu thought that it wouldn¡¯t be bad if she gave birth to another little devil, one as beautiful as him. And what he said was very tempting. Out of the blue, she nodded at him. ¡°Go to sleep. ¡± After the idea seeded, Fu Li¡¯s lips curled up slightly and coaxed the person beside him to sleep. ¡°...¡± Early the next morning, Xia Lan was ready. She stood in front of the fitting mirror and looked at it for a long time. Today, she was wearing a dress that matched her age. She didn¡¯t dress up in an elegant and noble way, but she looked more serious. ¡°It¡¯s about time. Let¡¯s go out. ¡± Yi Bin also changed into a suit and leather shoes. The two of them took their bags and went out. Mrs. Fu also got up early in the morning to dress up. Her dressing procedures were moreplicated. She changed several sets of clothes in the room but was not satisfied. She also put on makeup for an hour before she went out. Fu Yao knew her steps. He kept looking at the time on his watch and urged her to go out quickly. ¡°Stop It. It¡¯s boring to make everyone wait for you. ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I wake up from my afternoon nap at 6 am? It¡¯s only 7 am now. Why are you in such a hurry? ¡± Mrs. Fu couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes as she traced her eyeliner. Fu Yao was speechless. He could only sit in his room and continue to wait. It was almost 8 am when they arrived at Lan club. At this time, Xia Lan and Yi bin had already arrived. Yi Yu stood beside them and called them uncle and aunt. ¡°This is the inws, right? ¡± Fu Yao naturally recognized Xia Lan, but it was as if they had just met for the first time. Mrs. Fu Smiled and introduced herself when she saw them. ¡°Hello, we are Fu Li¡¯s parents. ¡± ¡°Mr. Fu, Madam Fu. ¡± The two pairs of parents shook hands and quickly sat down. Seeing the Yi family¡¯s parents, Madam Fu was much better than she had imagined. They looked refined and refined, like intellectuals, especially Yi Yu¡¯s mother. Not only was she beautiful, but she was also very refined. She had prepared for the worst, such as selling her daughter for glory. Indeed, the kind of parents had the kind of daughter. The children raised by such a family were also very different. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m ordering. ¡± ¡°okay, hurry up. The inws might be hungry, ¡± Mrs. Fu instructed. Fu Li immediately understood his mother¡¯s thoughts. It seemed that he had a good impression of the Yi family¡¯s parents. Xia Lan and her husband were still somewhat restrained. Perhaps they were not used to dealing with people at this level. Fu Yao did not expect his wife to be so good at easing the atmosphere. Seeing Xia Lan¡¯s restrained manner, she took the initiative to speak up. ¡°My inws are very beautiful. It seems that this child, Yi Yu, is like you. ¡± Fu Yao¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he didn¡¯t know what to think. ¡°Not at all, ¡± Xia Lan said humbly. ¡°We only have Yi Yu as our only daughter. Perhaps she has been spoiled since she was young. If my inw has any bad aspects in the future, just tell me. I will teach her a good lesson. ¡± Yi Yu:¡±...¡± How did a biological mother be a mother. Of course, in terms of the degree of a biological mother, she could neverpare to Madam Fu. Hearing Yi Yu¡¯s mother dishonor her own daughter, madam Fu seemed to sympathize with her She immediately added, ¡°Yi Yu is a pretty good child. It¡¯s my son¡¯s fault. He used to be rebellious and flirtatious in the past. I really don¡¯t know how there¡¯s a girl who can tolerate him. I was worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to find a wife. ¡± Fu Li, who had just stepped into the room, was speechless As expected, she was a real mother. This time, she actually tried to ruin his reputation in front of his inws. Chapter 1494

Chapter 1494: Chapter 1482. As long as you¡¯re happy

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Mom, you have to scare your inws away before you¡¯re satisfied, right? Is your son that bad? ¡± Fu Li¡¯s peach blossom eyes slightly raised A trace of helplessness quickly appeared on his face. ¡°You forgot that your son hasn¡¯t officially married his wife yet. You¡¯re tricking your own son. ¡± ¡°then am I not telling the truth? ¡± Madam Fu did not give face at all. When it was time to praise, she would praise, but when it came to insulting her son, she did not fall behind. When Xia Lan saw this scene, she pursed her lips slightly and smiled. She did not expect this family to usually bicker like this, and the atmosphere was rtively harmonious. It could be seen that Madam Fu was a mother-inw who was easy to get along with. She would be at ease if Yi Yu really married into the family. Soon, everyone began to chat. Xia Lan was, of course, still criticizing her daughter¡¯s various shorings. Madam Fu was also criticizing her son¡¯s shorings, and the two of them soon began to chat. Yi Yu, who was originally worried, felt her whole body rx. Fu Li took advantage of the heated conversation between the parents of both parties and reached out to hold her waist. ¡°Look, aren¡¯t they talking very happily? ¡± ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that. ¡± Yi Yu smiled back and fell onto his shoulder. She took the opportunity to hug his waist. ¡°Fu Li, I¡¯m so happy today. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re happy. ¡± Fu Li hugged her and kissed her on the head. ¡°Darling, I¡¯ll make you so happy in the future. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s so mushy. Why are you so mushy today? ¡± Yi Yu felt her face burning up and had that feeling of blushing and her heart beating again. It seemed that ever since they started dating, there had always been this strange feeling of blushing and her heart beating. Especially when he looked at her, he felt as if his heart was about to jump out of his chest. This man was truly a scourge. ¡°AHEM. ¡± Fu Yao and Yi bin exchanged a few words and noticed that the couple beside them could not help but cough lightly, reminding them not to go overboard. Their parents were beside them. Yi Yu immediately straightened her back and pushed her away with a red face. At this moment, Fu Tongtong came in from outside and saw that everyone was smiling widely. ¡°brother, sister-inw, father, mother, uncle, and aunt. ¡± Fu Tongtong only realized that there was a problem when she shouted. There were three couples here, except for a single dog like her! ¡°Tongtong, what took you so long? ¡± Madam Fu was chatting happily with Xia Lan at the moment, so she hurriedly waved her over. ¡°These are Yi Yu¡¯s parents. Come and meet them. ¡± Fu Tongtong had long expected that these were Yi Yu¡¯s parents. After introducing herself, she sat down in a lively manner. ¡°This is my daughter. She¡¯s also spoiled. Please don¡¯t take it to heart, inws. ¡± ¡°No, this child looks very lively. She¡¯s unlike Yi Yu, who sometimes can not say a single word for a long time. She¡¯s not likable. ¡± Xia Lan took the opportunity to talk about the customs of their hometown. If she had the time or permission, she hoped that Yi Yu and Fu Li would return to their hometown to stay for a few days before the wedding. ¡°where is the inw¡¯s hometown? ¡± ¡°Anhe town. It¡¯s about four hours by train. ¡± Anhe town. Fu Yao had mixed feelings when he heard the name. It turned out that she had gone to such a faraway ce to avoid him. However, it was good that she was happy. ¡°times are different now. It¡¯s estimated that we can get there in an hour by ne. ¡± Mrs. Fu could not agree more. She was very clear about the rumors in the small city. The wedding was not held in Yi Yu¡¯s hometown in the first ce It was only natural for this son-inw to go back for a day or two. ¡°How about this? Let the couple go back tomorrow. Today, I will ask them to prepare red packets, wedding gifts, and wedding candies so that your hometown people can enjoy some happiness too. ¡± Chapter 1495

Chapter 1495: Chapter 1483 bracelet was so beautiful

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Madam Fu had considered almost everything, which made Xia Lan feel a little ashamed. This inw was the most thoughtful. ¡°thank you for your hard work, inws. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s my duty. It¡¯s my duty. ¡± Seeing that they were talking harmoniously, the two men next to them had nothing more to say. The parents of both parties discussed the details of the wedding slightly, and finally finished the meal happily. After the parents of both parties officially met, Yi Yu could feel the progress of the wedding. The atmosphere of the wedding seemed to be even thicker than before. That night, Yi Yuy in Fu Li¡¯s arms and prepared the things needed for the wedding. The invitation had already been sent out. She only needed to personally put the wedding gifts into the exquisite packaging to represent a kind of happiness and blessing. ¡°these bracelets are so beautiful. ¡± Yi Yu looked at the bracelets on the coffee table and felt that these bracelets seemed to be quite unusual. Even though they were knitted by Mrs. Fu and herself, they were iid with cat¡¯s eye stones. These cat¡¯s eye stones seemed to be very expensive? ¡°Yes, it¡¯s cat¡¯s eye stones. ¡± As expected, the corners of Yi Yu¡¯s mouth trembled. So, these hundreds of bracelets that were meant to be given to guests and rtives were all cat¡¯s eye stones. How rich was this? She didn¡¯t dare to imagine what kind of wealthy family she had married into! Looking at her horrified look, the corners of Fu Li¡¯s lips curved slightly. He reached out and touched her head. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Your husband will never be poor. You can give as many rtives as you want. ¡± Yi Yu:¡±... I only have 20 rtives at most. Including those distant rtives, there¡¯s no need for so many.¡± ¡°Then just take 20 randomly. ¡± Hearing the word ¡°randomly¡± again, Yi Yu already felt that she had no strength toin. She packed their luggage and quickly brought everything that she needed to bring. ¡°Son, you and Xiaoyu stay in Xiaoyu¡¯s hometown for a few days. On thest day, your father and I wille to pick you two up. ¡± This was also to tell them that the Fu family was here to marry a wife. ¡°Okay, thank you, mom. ¡± ¡°silly child. ¡± Mrs. Fu Smiled and quickly left their apartment. In order to be energetic the next day, they all went to bed early at night. The next day, they were picked up by the Fu family¡¯s chauffeur to the airport. Xia Lan and Yi bin had packed their things and left yesterday, saying that they had to go back in advance to prepare. After all, no one had lived in the house for a long time. Although Yi Yu¡¯s second uncle and the others had been helping out, they still had to marry their daughter. They had to set up some decorations to make the atmosphere more pleasant. The people in an he town were quite curious when they heard that Yi Yu wasing back. They seemed to have heard rumors from the Zhou Family that Yi Yu had found a rich man in the city. They had heard some rumors, but no one had confirmed it. When they heard that Yi Yu wasing back with her boyfriend, it caused quite a stir. This time, Yi bin and his wife didn¡¯t have that feeling of fear when they came back. After all, their daughter wasing back with her son-inw. Even if there were some rumors from the Zhou family, they would soon be dispersed. ¡°Uncle Yi, Aunt Yi, you¡¯re back? ¡± Yu Hang, the man who opened a snack bar at the entrance of the road, helped them carry their luggage. ¡°Yi Yu isn¡¯t back yet? ¡± Yi Yu could be considered a very beautiful and outstandingdy in their town. In the past, when they were studying in the town, it was not an exaggeration to say that many boys had a crush on her, including Yu Hang. ¡°soon. My daughter and son-inw are at the back. ¡± People were in high spirits when it came to happy events. Yi Bin and Xia Lan both had smiles on their faces. Chapter 1496

Chapter 1496: Chapter 1484, son-inw

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION When Yu hang heard this news, he was stunned. Yi Yu was already married in an Cheng Wasn¡¯t it said that her husband... ... Although he was rich, he really couldn¡¯t be introduced ... Yi Yu was so good-looking. If she had an ugly and old husband, a beautiful wife, and an ape-like husband, wouldn¡¯t that be very eye-catching. Even people who didn¡¯t have any bad intentions would feel ufortable when they saw it. They would only feel pity. A fresh flower was stuck in Cow Dung. Small ces were used to gossiping. The elderly and children generally would not gossip. However, when some women from other ces gathered together, it was an overwhelming scandal. There were many people who made fun of her behind her back. In fact, he also did not understand why Yi Yu would waste her youth and body like this. For money, would she send her youth and body up to those with big bellies to be trampled on? The husband and wife would struggle together and their lives would be better in the future. He did not understand why these people would do such a thing for money. In fact, Yu Hang did not expect Yi Yu to do such a thing. In his impression, Yi Yu had always been very righteous and liked to rely on her own efforts to live the life she wanted. Perhaps the glitz in the city could really make a person change a lot. However, when he thought of Yi Yu being 27 years old, people in the town had been discussing why she did not find a man to marry at such an old age. In a small ce, if a woman was over 25 years old and did not marry, she would be regarded as a leftover woman. The family would also be very anxious. Previously, they thought that Yi Yu would marry Zhou Tianyang, but who knew that they would fall outter. After all, they were studying together in university, and she had dropped out after junior high school. She was not the type to study, so she could only go out and work. Perhaps Yi Yu had no choice. These rumors were actually quite unpleasant to hear. It was inevitable that people would like to discuss something behind her back. ¡°thank you, Xiao Yu. ¡± Xia Lan did not have any reaction. She only took the suitcase that Yu hang helped carry when she got home and thanked him with a smile. ¡°No need to thank uncle Yi and Aunt Yi. ¡± Yu Hang replied with a smile. ¡°The shop still needs help, so I¡¯ll take my leave first. ¡± ¡°This young man is not bad. What a pity, ¡± Xia Lan said. In fact, she had long known about Yu hang¡¯s feelings towards her daughter. When she was young, he had always followed behind his daughter like a little follower. Anyone who bullied Yi Yu would stand up for her. It was a pity that his daughter did not have much chemistry with him. ¡°How can you say that? Fu Li is also very good. This is all my daughter¡¯s choice. Don¡¯t think too much about it. ¡± Yi Bin used the key to open the downstairs door and let his wife go in first. It had been too long since they had stayed, so it was a little deserted inside. Marrying off their daughter was a big deal. The old couple nned to buy some festive decorations. They bought cabs andrge pieces of furniture in town, and even changed the bed. ¡°Old Yi and the Yi family just came back today, and they¡¯re already changing the new furniture? ¡± People who knew each other could not help but strike up a conversation. Yi Bin Smiled and said, ¡°yes, Xiao Yu is going to get married soon. ¡± ¡°really? So soon? ¡± That person was very surprised. At the same time, there was a strange look in his eyes. Especially when he thought of the rumors and rumors that had spread a while ago, he did not know if it was true. ¡°Yes, all the furniture has to be changed. When the timees, I¡¯ll treat you to wedding candies. ¡± Xia Lan was very enthusiastic, just like a mother who was about to marry her daughter. ¡°Then thank you. I¡¯ll definitelye over to eat these wedding candies. ¡± Chapter 1497

Chapter 1497: Chapter 1485: Cherishing Happiness

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The man had a smile on his face. It was not that he was fond of wedding candies, but he felt that he had been respected. At the same time, he also hoped that he could meet the son-inw of the Yi family. The couple walked around the town and changed all their belongings. At the same time, they called a few people and cars to help carry the furniture back home. This time, almost everyone in the town knew that Yi Yu was getting married. Xia Lan still bought many different types of wedding candies. Tomorrow, Xiao Yu and Fu Li would be back. When the children came to ask for wedding candies, they would not be unable to take them out. This time, Xia Lan took care of everything in the house. She had prepared the Longan dates and candies. The whole house had a brand-new feel. Red was everywhere. The quilt and pillow were also red. The window was also pasted with the red word ¡°wedding¡± . After a busy afternoon and the next morning, the house was finally done. There was a joyous feeling inside and outside. ¡°second aunt, is Xiao Yuing back tomorrow? ¡± Yi Yu¡¯s uncle¡¯s son, Yi Rong, was still in college. When he heard that his cousin wasing back, he came over to help his sister-inw with the cleaning. ¡°Yes, the couple will probably arrive in the afternoon. I¡¯ll go get your father in a while. I still have to drive them back. ¡± Xia Lan was very happy. ¡°You¡¯ll be able to see your cousin-inw in a while. ¡± Yi Rong nodded. ¡°Okay. ¡± Because they had said in advance that Yi Yu would bring her boyfriend back, many rtives of the Yi family came, including the uncle, the two aunts, and the married cousin and cousin. It was very lively. At noon, Yi Yu¡¯s second uncle, Yi Ming, went to pick up the couple with Yi bin. When he saw the man next to his niece, he was a little stunned. Yi Yu leaned on the man¡¯s shoulder and acted coquettishly. She did not know what he was saying. That man was very good-looking and dressed very elegantly. That face could only be seen on television. ¡°Xiao Yu? ¡± When she heard him call her name, Yi Yu turned around and saw her uncle and parents. She immediately waved her hand and walked over to the man next to her. ¡°Uncle, this is my boyfriend, Fu Li. Fu Li, this is my uncle. ¡± Yi Yu introduced him. Yi Ming was still a little stunned. When he shook hands with Fu Li, he was a little restrained. That man had a pair of beautiful peach blossom eyes, but his eyes were very sharp. It was probably his first time meeting such a person, so he subconsciously felt a little restrained. Of course, Yi Yu was not afraid of him at all. She sat at the back with Fu Li and leaned on him, almost using him as a cushion. The man seemed to spoil her very much. Not only did he let her do whatever she wanted, he even reached out and smoothed her hair, which made Yi Ming a little curious. ¡°sister-inw, where did Yi Yu find a boyfriend? ¡± ¡°We met at work. ¡± In fact, Xia Lan did not know that they knew each other. After knowing their rtionship, the two of them were like glue that could not be separated. ¡°speaking of which, Xiao Yu married well. She¡¯s good-looking and has spirit. ¡± Yi Ming remembered the gossip that he heard from others a few days ago and did not tell Xia Lan and the others. He was initially worried that Yi Yu had found those fat men that they talked about, but now it seemed that he was relieved. ¡°No, this child Yi Yu is also... by ident. ¡± Xia Lan actually agreed with this son-inw in her heart. Although she admired Yu Hang,pared to the overall conditions, Fu Li was still better ... Speaking of which, all the girls in the town were probably not as well-married as Xiao Yu. Just from the aspect of caring for others, Xiao Yu had found the best man. Xia Lan hoped that her daughter would cherish her blessings. Not everyone could have such a husband and wife. It was better to talk to Xiao Yu properly before marriage. Chapter 1498

Chapter 1498: Chapter 1486 was just an exnation

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Soon, they arrived at the door of the house. When uncle, cousin, and the rest heard the car downstairs, they knew that Yi Yu and the rest had returned. ¡°Dad. ¡± Yi Rong was the first toe out to wee them. When he saw the tall and straight man, he was a little stunned. This man¡¯s aura did not match the surrounding environment. He was very handsome and had an aura. It turned out that the man that sister Yi Yu had found was like this. One look and one could tell that he had a sense of worship. What Yi Yu felt was that Fu Li gave a red packet to Yi Rong the moment they met. After Yi Rong received the red packet, his eyes lit up, and his mouth was extremely sweet. ¡°Hello, brother-inw. ¡± He didn¡¯t say anything just now, but he was so sweet the moment he received the red packet. Yi Yu wondered if she had been sold by this little brother of hers. ¡°Look at you, you sold me just because you gave me a red packet, right? ¡± ¡°How can you sell me like this? ¡± Yi Yu reached out her hand to Pat Him, but Yi Rong smiled and avoided her. ¡°sister, I wish you and brother-inw a good marriage for a hundred years. I¡¯ll go upstairs first. ¡± What was moral integrity? Was it edible? ¡°Come, let¡¯s go in. ¡± Once they returned to their own home, Yi Yu was very lively. She pulled the man into the house. Seeing that she was very happy, Fu Li was naturally in a good mood. The corners of his lips curved into a happy smile as he followed her into the house. Of course, the houses in the town could not bepared to an Cheng¡¯s. However, Fu Li had stayed in the House that Yi Yu rented before, so he naturally would not frown in the face of this ce. ¡°Are you thirsty? Do you want some water? ¡± She was half-lying on the man¡¯s body. She did not feel that her actions were very intimate at all. She had just slept on the ne, and after getting off the ne, she felt refreshed and energetic. ¡°I¡¯m thirsty. I won¡¯t be thirsty if you kiss me. ¡± He smiled and put his arm around her waist, pretending toe over and kiss her. ¡°Don¡¯t make a scene. There are so many people. ¡± Yi Yu avoided him, and at the same time, she felt sweet in her heart. The rtives who were noisy initially saw this scene and felt that they should find another ce to chat. Xia Lan was naturally busy. She made tea for her future son-inw and brought some homemade things. Even though Yi Yu said that she didn¡¯t need to treat him like this, Xia Lan didn¡¯t listen. As expected, her mother-inw liked her son-inw more and more. ¡°Fu Li, I¡¯m going to cook now. We can eat in a while. You can sit in the living room for a while. ¡± Xia Lan smiled the whole time. She put on an apron and went into the kitchen. ¡°okay, mom. ¡± Yi Yu was stunned. She turned around and asked Fu Li in disbelief, ¡°did you hear that? ¡± ¡°Huh? ¡± ¡°My mom just said, Fu Li, I¡¯m going to cook now. ¡± Yi Yu could not believe it and instantly broke down ¡°She used to call me that in the past. Xiao Yu, mom went to cook. You can stay in the living room for a while. But she didn¡¯t call me just now. She only called you! ¡± This fact made Yi Yu a little jealous. ¡°You¡¯RE JEALOUS TOO? ¡± Fu Li didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He reached out and held her in hisp, put his Chin on her shoulder, and sniffed at her face. ¡°Then I¡¯ll love you more from now on, okay? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s so mushy. ¡± Her face turned red, and she poked him again. ¡°Let me go, my rtives are still here. It¡¯s not good to be seen by them. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like they don¡¯t know that men and women love each other. ¡± Fu Li couldn¡¯t help but move his hands around. His voice was low and ambiguous, and his hands caressed her waist. ¡°Xiao Yu duo, I want you. ¡± ¡°GET LOST! ¡± She didn¡¯t expect him to suddenly get into heat. She got up from hisp with a red face and stared at him with a vignt look. Fu Li didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Why are you so wary of me? I¡¯m just saying. ¡± Chapter 1499

Chapter 1499: Chapter 1486

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Tell me about it? Yi Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. ¡°I¡¯m going to the kitchen to help my mother. You can sit alone first. ¡± Fu Li smiled but didn¡¯t say anything. He knew what would happen in a while. Sure enough, Yi Yu was kicked out by her mother not long after she entered the kitchen Xia Lan mumbled, ¡°why did youe in if you don¡¯t know how to cook? Why aren¡¯t you apanying Fu Li in the living room to chat and eat melon seeds? You can¡¯t help at all. You¡¯re always causing trouble for me. ¡± Being nagged by her mother, Yi Yu came out very depressed. The moment she went out, she saw Fu Li smiling in a low voice. She felt a little awkward and reached out to hit him. ¡°What are youughing at? It¡¯s all your fault? HOW DARE YOU LAUGH! ¡± ¡°Okay, I won¡¯tugh anymore. ¡± Fu Li didn¡¯tugh and kissed her forehead. The TV was turned on. He helped to trim her nails like he was treating his wife. Yi Yu suddenly felt a little tired and leaned on his shoulder. Yi Rong saw this scene as soon as he came in. Emma, he didn¡¯t know what the two of them were doing. Yi Rong felt that he was like a Lightbulb, emitting an extremely bright light. He turned around and ran away. ¡°Emma, sister, aren¡¯t you going to the room with the door closed? Even though I¡¯m not a minor, it¡¯s easy for you to corrupt me like this. ¡± Yi Yu:¡±...¡± ¡°Did you hear what your brother said? Let us go to the room. ¡± Fu Li reached out and hugged her. He picked her up and walked upstairs without any hesitation. Yi Yu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Indeed, that person was a person who sold his sister for glory. He actually encouraged them to go upstairs. Someone was already touching her downstairs. If they really went upstairs, wouldn¡¯t he eat her alive? After closing the room, Yi Rong and Xia Lan were secretly peeking upstairs. The two of them looked at each other and smiled. They were going to do what they were supposed to do. Yi Yu was ced on the bed. She let out a low cry and was about to stop him when he said, ¡°Don¡¯t move. Lie t on your back and sleep. ¡± Sleep? Seeing him skillfully close the window and close the curtains, Yi Yu felt a shadow in front of her, and for some reason, she felt like sleeping again. She did not know what had happened recently, but she always wanted to sleep. She was quite tired. Perhaps she had been running around and was tired, so she always wanted to sleep. There was a source of heat next to her, and it was veryfortable. She subconsciously leaned over to hug it and slowly fell asleep. She only started eating after she woke up. When she heard the notification tone on her phone, she opened it and saw that she had joined a group. She looked at the people in the group and was almost shocked. They were all big shots, and her eyes widened when she saw Huo Shao and Ruo Chu. F * Ck, this was the first time she wanted to swear. She seemed to have entered an incredible group. She had only seen those names in the rich and powerful group in the past, but now they were all in the group. She looked at it and saw that there were about 30 people. ¡°You dragged me in? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Fu Li saw that there was a message in the group. He especially noticed that Yang Xi, that chatterbox, was still spamming the chat with others. Yang Xi: where¡¯s the new girl Aren¡¯t you going toe out and greet her? She smiled evilly Yi Yu quickly jumped out when she saw that someone was calling her. Yi Yu: Hello, I¡¯m Yi Yu. Yang Xi: Hehe, I see it. I can tell whose family you belong to just by looking at your wechat name. Gu Ruochu: Xiao Yu? Yi Yu: BOSS! ! ! ! She instantly felt a lot more friendly when she saw the boss. She quickly grabbed onto a life-saving Straw. She did not know the people around her and they were all big shots. She really felt a sense of fear! Huo Nanchen: honey. Gu Ruochu: Hey, you¡¯re here? Chapter 1500

Chapter 1500: Chapter 1487 was pushed into her arms

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION However, when she saw Huo Nanchen Come Out, Yi Yu felt her little heart thump and almost jumped out. It was so scary. It was just like when you were suddenly pulled into a group one day and found that it was full of big-name celebrities, the kind that you wouldn¡¯t normally see. It was absolutely crazy. Was this how Huo Shao usually addressed his boss? Huo Nanchen: I¡¯ve always been here, but you didn¡¯te out. Yang Xi: once you came out, you all came out and even wanted to show off your love. Upstairs, you guys are really enough! ! ! ! Lu Jinye: ¡°even azy woman like Ruo Chu hase out. I want to see how a new girl can be so charming. ¡°. Xie Ziyu: ¡°Ye, you actually said that your sister iszy. ¡°. Lu Jinye: ¡°She¡¯s been raised by someone to the point where she¡¯s toozy to go out. I can¡¯t say anything, can I? ¡°? Gu Ruochu:¡±...¡±. ... Yi Yu was instantly embarrassed. In front of so many people at once, she buried her head in Fu Li¡¯s shoulder in embarrassment and looked at her phone screen shyly. They were still eating and Yi Yu did not feel that there was anything wrong with her actions. However, Yi bin coughed softly from the side. ¡°There¡¯s a way to sit and a way to stand. Look at what you¡¯re saying! ¡± Xia Lan could not help but rebuke from the side. Yi Yu immediately sat up straight. Her face was a little red. She had indeed gone a little overboard just now. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry. Xiaoyu has been spoiled by me. Please bear with me. ¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± Yi Rong almost spat out a mouthful of rice when he ate here today. Was He unable to escape being fed dog food while eating? Looking at her son-inw¡¯s gaze, Xia Lan could not say a single harsh word. This time, her heart waspletely subdued by her son-inw. No matter what, she still happily finished the meal in the end. At night, Yi Yu expressed in every aspect that she wanted to sleep in separate rooms with Fu Li. The reason was that the two of them were not husband and wife yet, so they could not sleep in the same room. The corner of Fu Li¡¯s mouth twitched. His pair of Peach Blossom Eyes clearly showed that he was unhappy. He leaned over and whispered into her ear, ¡°you¡¯ve slept with me so many times already. Now you want to distance yourself from me? ¡± ¡°How bad would it be if my mother saw it! ! ¡± Even though she had already slept with Fu Li a long time ago, now that her mother was here, it was not right for her to sleep in his bed openly. In her heart, she could not bear to lose face. In the end, the two of them were not married yet. Fu Li did not move. He just looked at her with a dangerous glint in his peach blossom eyes. Did this mean that he would not be able to sleep with her for the next few days? Instead, he would find it difficult to sleep alone. Yi Yu finally softened and said in a low voice, ¡°when we go back, I will make it up to you, okay? ¡± He was obviously not happy. Yi Yu bit her lip. ¡°Hubby, do you promise me? I will definitely make it up to you when I go back. ¡± ¡°Okay, you said it yourself. ¡± He leaned over and bit her lip with hatred. She was in so much pain that she called for a doctor. Immediately, a soft patch appeared on her lips. Her heart was sweet as she responded. Fu Li realized that something was wrong, so he let go of her. ¡°Go to sleep. Don¡¯t provoke me. ¡± Yi Yu tiptoed and kissed him on the face again. Then, she immediately went into the kitchen to wash the dishes. After washing the dishes, she didn¡¯t see Fu Li go back to his room. Xia Lan came out of the shower and was surprised to see her daughter. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to bed. ¡± Xia Lan nodded and suddenly pushed Yi Yu into Fu Li¡¯s arms. ¡°Go to bed quickly. You still have to wake up early tomorrow to give out red packets and wedding candies. Why are you sleeping sote? I USED TO SPOIL YOU! ¡± Yi Yu stiffened. Because she was pushed into Fu Li¡¯s arms by her mother! Chapter 1501

Chapter 1501: Chapter 1488: Who said to be reserved

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Oh my God, in her mother¡¯s eyes, she hadpletely lost her status. She had actually taken the initiative to push her into Fu Li¡¯s arms. Back then, who had told her that women should be reserved? What was it like for a single man and woman to live together without marriage? Men would definitely not cherish it. But now, her mother had actually pushed her into this devil¡¯s arms! When Fu Li came to his senses, there was a very wicked smile on his lips. He hugged her tightly. ¡°Mom, we¡¯re going back to our room to sleep. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Xia Lan¡¯s face was full of smiles. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep too. ¡± Fu Li carried her on his shoulder again. Yi Yu let out a low scream and rubbed her body against the man¡¯s shoulder a few times. When he felt her skin, heughed even more wickedly. ¡°Don¡¯t scream. It¡¯s not time yet. ¡± He closed the door and let her go. Yi Yu was already in his arms. Xia Lan deliberately put her ear against the door. She secretlyughed a few times and quickly went back. ¡°...¡± Jin Ling knew that Fu Li had already left one or two days ago when he followed Yi Yu back to his hometown. Jin Ling¡¯s eyes turned red when she saw all kinds of news on the pages of the rich and powerful families, especially when she caught Fu Li and Yi Yu appearing very intimately at the airport. ¡°Mom! Look at brother Fu Li, he¡¯s so smitten by her that he actually followed her back to that rural ce! ¡± Jin Ling had never been so jealous of anyone before Right now, it was not about a man, but his dignity. As a daughter of a rich and powerful family, how could a person who had been able to do whatever he wanted since he was young endure such humiliation. ¡°I know. ¡± Sheng Fang¡¯s expression was also very bad, especially when her husband did not n to go home that night. Her mood was really terrible. Although she had always looked down on her husband, she didn¡¯t feel good when he wasn¡¯t under her control and discipline. Were they going to end up in the same situation? No Way! Sheng Fang thought she was a ruthless woman who would be ruthless to the end no matter what she did. ¡°Jin Ling ¡®er, don¡¯t be anxious. Don¡¯t be angry. ¡± Sheng Fang immediately had an idea in her mind. She narrowed her eyes. ¡°Even if they are really married, it¡¯s not a big deal. They can still be promoted. ¡± ¡°Mom, are you saying that I should be the mistress? ¡± Jin Ling¡¯s voice became sharp ¡°How is that possible? Even if I rise to the top as the mistress, those people in the upper-ss Society will definitelyugh at me to death. Those reporters will not be polite and write about me as badly as possible! ¡± Jin Ling had already imagined that scene. With her noble status, she definitely could not be the mistress. Yi Yu being the mistress was more like it! No, a person like Yi Yu was not fit to be the mistress between her and Fu Li¡¯s brother! ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to be the mistress. ¡± Sheng Fang looked at her ¡°Mom already has an idea. You should first calm down and not let that B * Tch Make you lose your sense of propriety. Since Fu Li ns to marry her, then let¡¯s get married. Since Wen ya and Fu Li don¡¯t put us in their eyes, I¡¯ll make them pay the price!¡± Sheng Fang was an extremely vengeful woman. Fu Li and Wen ya had obviously angered her. HMPH, in the future, Wen Ya and Fu Li would beg for her daughter to marry into their family! When that time came, she would not let her daughter marry into their family easily. She would definitely make things difficult for them, especially Wen ya. ¡°Mom? ¡± Jin Ling was a little confused, but she had always believed in respecting her mother. She knew that her mother must have thought of a n. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to MOM. ¡± Seeing that her daughter was happy again, Sheng Fang felt a little better. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Mom will take you to get your hair done and change your hair to change your mood. ¡± Sheng Fang tidied up and quickly took her daughter out of the house. Chapter 1502

Chapter 1502: Chapter 1489 the enemy of an enemy is a friend

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Jin Ling followed her mother out of the House. Although she was still not in a good mood, she still went out under her mother¡¯sfort. At the entrance of the vi, she identally bumped into Zhao Ying. She could be considered to know this person. When she was with Fu Li, Jin Ling was still young, but she could not help but say some harsh words to her. ¡°Why are you here? ¡± The so-called enemy of an enemy was a friend, so at this moment, Jin Ling no longer had the hostility that she had at the beginning. She only asked one question. Zhao Ying¡¯s face was very pale. She only wore a white dress, which made her look very thin and weak. It was so close that a gust of wind could blow her down. Standing at the door, she looked so delicate that Jin Ling could not help but wonder why Fu Li had chosen to be with her. There was indeed a reason. No Man could refuse such a charming woman. However, Fu Li¡¯s brother was now in love with another woman. He fell in love with an old woman who waspletely different from this type of woman! Jin Ling was angry at the thought of this. She never thought that she would lose to such a woman and get hurt. ¡°where¡¯s Fu Li? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s strange. Did you find Fu Li toe here? ¡± Jin Ling wanted to talk to her, but Sheng Fang frowned. She felt that she didn¡¯t deserve to waste her time talking nonsense with her daughter, so she asked the maid to chase her out ¡°We have something to do, so we¡¯ll leave first. ¡± ¡°Auntie, are you really that willing? ¡± Zhao Ying bit her Pale lips in disbelief. Jin Ling was such an arrogant person, and her mother was definitely not the kind of person who was willing to admit defeat. ¡°whether I¡¯m willing or not, it¡¯s none of your business. ¡± Sheng Fang sneered. She felt that she was not worthy to talk to her. She did not need to use this woman to stir up trouble, she just needed to follow her own n. ¡°Mom. ¡± Jin Ling had the intention to work with Zhao Ying. Wasn¡¯t that what she came here for However, Sheng Fang was very determined to pull her daughter out. Jin Ling had no choice but to give up and follow her mother. Zhao Ying bit her lips behind her back. Her heart was extremely ufortable. At this moment, she felt that the whole world had let her down. These women from rich families, could they just trample on others? Zhao Ying squatted down and continued to cry in pain. She felt like she was going crazy. She had aplete mental breakdown. Every day, when she woke up, she would cry in front of the Mirror. She knew what had happened. ¡°...¡± Yi Yu had no idea what had happened. The next day, she woke up at ten o¡¯clock. Xia Lan had already prepared her third breakfast. It was the first time she woke up sote. Xia Lan did not me her daughter. She looked at her and asked, ¡°Fu Li hasn¡¯t woken up yet? ¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s veryzy. ¡± Yi Yu conveniently smeared him and started eating the breakfast that her mother had prepared for her However, she looked at Xia Lan and rolled her eyes at her. ¡°Isn¡¯t he always very busy working outside? He woke up sote, but he also slept veryte. What¡¯s wrong with someone who has to do something sleepingte? I think you¡¯re the one who¡¯szy. ¡± Yi Yu:¡±...¡± She had even choked a moment ago. It seemed that her mother hadpletely abandoned her as a daughter. She waspletely focused on Fu Li and only had his son-inw in her heart! ¡°Mom, you are really my biological mother! ¡± ¡°You child, how dare you speak like that! ¡± Xia Lan scolded and did not go upstairs. Her son-inw was asleep upstairs, so she did not want to disturb him. Yi Yu nced at her mouth and continued to drink milk. A certain someone who had slept till the end of the world upstairs finally woke up. When he saw that there was no one beside him, he finally got up from the bed in a daze. He lifted the nket and found that his shirt and jacket were all over the bed. Chapter 1503

Chapter 1503: Chapter 1490 would be blissful

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Fu Li reached out and put it on, his fingers flexibly buttoning the buttons. ¡°You just woke up? ¡± Yi Yu hugged him when she came in and teased, ¡°our sleeping beauty really has to sleep for a long, long time, every time. ¡± He really could sleep. ¡°It¡¯s all because of youst night... ¡± She was quick-witted and reached out to cover his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Quickly put on your clothes ande out, do you know... ¡± Thinking of the scene below, Yi Yu couldn¡¯t help but chuckle a few times. ¡°What¡¯s going on down there? ¡± Fu Li suddenly had a bad feeling, especially when she wasughing so hard. ¡°Nothing. Hurry down and have breakfast. ¡± Yi Yu let go of him and went to look at the various flowers outside the bedroom. Fu Li followed her and indeed saw that the flowers on the balcony were blooming very brightly. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± Yi Yu wanted to water the flowers while she was at it, but she was hugged by the man from behind. She struggled a little shyly. Now, there were all her rtives down there. ¡°Can¡¯t I hug you? ¡± Yi Yu snorted. She poured the flowers, turned around, grabbed his arm, and dragged him out. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Mom told us to go down and give out wedding candies. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Fu Li was pulled away by her. His Peach Blossom eyes were glowing, and there was a smile on his lips. When he saw that many people were gathered downstairs, Fu Li subconsciously frowned, especially many children. Yu Hang had alsoe. ¡°brother-inw! Sister! ¡± Yi Rong shouted the loudest, attracting many people to look over. When they saw the little couplee out, many people were stunned. ¡°Xiao Yu? ¡± ¡°Auntie. ¡± Yi Yu had not stayed at home for long in recent years, so in the face of these familiar strangers, she just called them one by one. Arge group of Naughty children ran over to ask for wedding candies. Fortunately, Xia Lan had already made preparations and distributed the wedding candies that she had bought a few days ago to the group of children. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Yi and Auntie Yi. ¡± The children grabbed a handful of candies and left. The adults next to them also habitually said some good wishes. Giving out red packets and handmade bracelets before marriage. Actually, Yi Yu did not expect that there would be so many people at the scene. They were probably all here to see Fu Li. As expected, all their eyes were on Fu Li. Yu Hang¡¯s parents were also there. They said jokingly, ¡°your son-inw is so handsome. I don¡¯t think there will be a second one in the whole town. ¡± Initially, they had heard some gossip, but they did not expect him to be so young and so good-looking. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. ¡± Xia Lan was humble on the surface, but in her heart, she was as sweet as honey. Yu Hang¡¯s emotions wereplicated. He did not dare to take the initiative to speak to Yi Yu. After all, they were not familiar with each other anymore. Moreover, her man had always been by her side, so he was quite wary. When the sound of firecrackers rang out, Yi Yu reached out to cover her ears and leaned against the man¡¯s shoulder. Fu Li smiled and reached out to cover her ears. Xia Lan stood beside Yi bin and looked at the smoke from the firecrackers. A beautiful smile appeared on her face, and she felt that the entire family was filled with a happy and wonderful atmosphere. She believed that her daughter would be happy. From now on, they would all live a happy and sweet life. ¡°thank you, uncle and aunt Yi. ¡± Xia Lan distributed the candy to the remaining children, and the smile on her face did not stop. It was the first time Yi bin saw his wife with such a happy smile on her face. Although he always knew that she had a knot in her heart, he was satisfied to see her smile like this. Fu Yao and the others came early. When the car slowly drove in, Yi Yu and Fu Li left amidst the firecrackers that represented the celebration. Chapter 1504

Chapter 1504: Chapter 1491 had done something to him

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The people in the town watched them leave. For one thing, they were curious, but they had never seen such a good-looking man. At a nce, they could tell that they were not from an ordinary family. Many people sighed. They did not know if it was because they were lucky enough to burn incense in their previous life. Seeing her daughter leave, Xia Lan could not help but wipe her tears. She always felt sad about marrying her daughter. ¡°Why are you crying? It¡¯s not like we won¡¯t see each other again in the future. ¡± Yi Bin found it funny. He wiped his wife¡¯s tears. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. This is a good thing. It¡¯s bad luck if you cry. ¡± ¡°Yeah, why are you crying, sister-inw? You¡¯ll have to return to an city sooner orter anyway. ¡± Yi Ming shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s good for you to settle down in an city. After all, it¡¯s your sister-inw¡¯s hometown. ¡± ¡°Yeah, I think so too. ¡± Yi Bin Sighed. Previously, Yi bin had also told them that he would settle down in an cityter. It made sense. Since their only daughter was in an city, they would have someone to look after them when they moved there. If there was something in the future, they wouldn¡¯t have to go through so much trouble toe over. Back then, the transportation wasn¡¯t very developed, but his wife had practically left her hometown toe to an he town to marry him. In the blink of an eye, many years had passed. Xiao Yu was their only daughter. After discussing it, everyone felt that it was better to live together. Xia Lan was actually quite excited to be able to return to an city. After all, that city had too many memories and too much youth, which made her miss it very much. After returning to an city, their wedding schedule was about to arrive. Fu Li had been very busy recently, mainly because he had to free up time for work to get married. Yi Yu did not disturb him, but tried her best to help Mrs. Fu make wedding ns. No one else came to disturb him. Everything seemed to be normal, and Sheng Fang also nned to make a move at this time. She was already impatient and felt that it was time to give Yi Yu a critical blow. That night, just as Yi Yu was about to go back after work, she received a strange voice message from a stranger. ¡°brother Fu Li, wait a minute. ¡± That kind of pretentious voice made Yi Yu¡¯s skin crawl. She did not need to guess to know that it was Jin Ling¡¯s. A person in his twenties, so disgusting that it could really make one¡¯s skin crawl. ¡°brother Fu Li, the bed is over there. ¡± F * CK! This time, it was impossible for Yi Yu not to know what had happened. What exactly did this woman do to Fu Li? Yi Yu remained calm and immediately called Fu Li¡¯s special assistant. ¡°Xiao Chen, where is your young Master Fu? ¡± Xiao Chen was anxious. He had just asked someone to help the drunk young master Fu down, but he did not expect to see no one when he turned around. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Young Madam. When I came down, there was no one behind me. ¡± Xiao Chen originally thought that young master Fu might have been drunk, so he stayed up there for a while. Now that he saw that young Madam was also looking for young master.. He immediately set up a perimeter. ¡°Young Madam, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get someone to find young master Fu right away. ¡± Yi Yu¡¯s heart turned cold. She originally suspected that Yi Yu was deliberately trying to sow discord between them. Now that Xiao Chen couldn¡¯t find Fu Li, could it be that Jin Ling took advantage of him being drunk? ? ? She hurriedly changed her clothes and shoes and nned to go out. She also called Fu Li¡¯s secretary, assistant, and even Lu Jin, but he wasn¡¯t there. Yi Yu¡¯s heart immediately sank. Needless to say, he was definitely at Jin Ling¡¯s ce. She did not dare to tell Madam Fu and immediately rushed to the ce Xiao Chen had told her. Along the way, she thought a lot, but she could not get through to Fu Li¡¯s number. Chapter 1505

Chapter 1505: Chapter 1492 could not be found no matter how hard she tried

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°PICK UP THE PHONE! ! ! ¡± Yi Yu realized that her call was fruitless and felt a little hopeless. She must have been controlled by this woman, Jin Ling ... Once a man was drunk, his mind would not be clear. What if Jin Ling really seeded... ... Yi Yu was not the kind of person who would only want her man to sleep with another woman. Instead, she was analyzing the purpose of Jin Ling¡¯s actions. If it was purely to disgust her, it was basically impossible. As long as Fu Li loved her and was framed to sleep with her, she would not do anything to her man. Jin Ling should be clear about this in her heart. Then.. Yi Yu could only think of a more terrifying possibility. Perhaps, Jin Ling wanted to use this night to conceive a child and then use public opinion to force Fu Li to lower his head. In this era, public opinion was the most terrifying and fierce. Even if she wasn¡¯t pregnant, if she used any videos or photos, it would be enough to make the FU corporation suffer. A woman like Jin Ling was really vicious. Thinking of this possibility, she sucked in a cold breath. This woman, as expected, wouldn¡¯t give up until she reached the end of the world. It was not strange that she had such a mother. Yi Yu rushed to the scene with a strange expression. She found that Xiao Chen was still mobilizing a group of people to look for him. They had searched the entire building but could not find Fu Li. He was also very anxious. After seeing Yi Yu, he was somewhatcking in confidence. ¡°Young Madam, no matter how hard I look, I can¡¯t find him! ¡± WHAT THE HELL The few people who had helped young master Fu up earlier had also disappeared. If they had known that such a thing would happen, they would not have allowed young master Fu to be behind them from the start. ¡°Have you looked for the lounge in the office? ¡± Yi Yu appeared unusually calm, but Xiao Chen immediately shook his head and denied it. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s impossible for young master Fu to return to the lounge. ¡± Yi Yu could not be bothered to argue with him, so she only said, ¡°go upstairs to the office immediately. ¡± Although Xiao Chen had a puzzled look on his face, he still let his people follow him. After the group of people went up aggressively, they indeed saw Sheng Fang who was guarding the door. When she saw Yi Yu and the others, she did not look too good. ¡°Mrs. Jin, please move aside. ¡± ¡°Who are you? How dare you ask me to move aside? ¡± Sheng Fang¡¯s tone was sharp. She had long disliked this girl, so she naturally started to make things difficult for her. ¡°because this is the Fu family, I¡¯m the future young Madam. ¡± Yi Yu appeared very tough. ¡°Mrs. Jin, please move aside! ¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t be young Madam Fu yet. Don¡¯t be so smug in front of me. How dare you talk to me? Yi, soon you won¡¯t be the future Young Madam Fu! ¡± After this night, her daughter would be the future young Madam of the Fu family. Seeing how confident Sheng Fang was.. Yi Yu chuckled coldly. ¡°You¡¯re just a woman. Do you really think you¡¯re something ¡°Look clearly, this is the Fu family¡¯s territory. Who Do you think you are ¡°A person who can¡¯t even afford five million at the auction, and now you still have the face to shout in front of me! ¡± Yi Yu was really angry. Especially when she thought of what her daughter might have done to Fu Li inside, she didn¡¯t stand on ceremony with her and let the men beside her pull this woman away. ¡°You... ¡± Sheng Fang was so angry that she was trembling. No girl had ever dared to offend her dignity. She wanted to say something but was pulled away by the men. ¡°Let go of me... ¡± A woman¡¯s voice suddenly came from inside. It sounded like she was in heat. Sheng Fang knew that her daughter had seeded, so she was immediately pleased with herself. ¡°Be sensible and don¡¯t disturb them. With your lowly status, you still want to snatch our Jin Ling¡¯s man. Get lost as soon as possible! ¡± Chapter 1506

Chapter 1506: Chapter 1493 was too dirty

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I have a lowly status, but I can¡¯tpare to your lowly status. ¡± Yi Yu red at her, her hand already touching the door handle of the office. This time, she would not be satisfied if she did not see him. However, before anyone could enter, a pair of hands suddenly covered her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t look. ¡± Fu Li? Yi Yu¡¯s body stiffened, and she hurriedly removed her hand that was covering her eyes. Sure enough, she saw Fu Li. ¡°How did you... ¡± Yi Yu¡¯s circuit was short-circuited all of a sudden. Not to mention Yi Yu, Sheng Fang¡¯s mouth was already wide enough to fit an egg. She did not understand why this man had run out. ¡°You... ¡± Sheng Fang looked at the office and then at Fu Li, who was right in front of her. If Fu Li was here, then who was the person in the office and her daughter? For the first time, Sheng Fang panicked. She pushed open the door and rushed in. The inside was already unbearable to look at. The floor was full of torn clothes. There were men and women. ¡°Jin Ling ¡®Er! ¡± Jin Ling was a little dizzy from drinking. She opened her eyes in shock when she heard her mother calling her. She did not understand why her mother would appear in the room at this time. ¡°Mom, what are you doing? ¡± She looked again and realized that the man on her body had an unfamiliar face. Her face instantly turned pale. ¡°Who are you? GET LOST! ¡± The man got up from her body while cursing. The Lounge was instantly in a mess. Jin Ling¡¯s love had copsed. She had thought that it was Fu Li¡¯s, but who knew it wasn¡¯t She put on her clothes. Her mood was still not right. Fu Li¡¯s face was gloomy. It seemed that this lounge couldn¡¯t be used in the future. If he didn¡¯t rece all the sofas and coffee tables and clean them seven or eight times, he probably wouldn¡¯t use this lounge again. It was too dirty. ¡°Mrs. Jin, may I ask what you and your daughter want to do in my lounge? I don¡¯t think I invited you, right? You even let your daughter bring a wild man here to get a room. Mrs. Jin, are you deliberately trying to disgust me? ¡± ¡°I. . . ¡± Sheng Fang did not know what had gone wrong and could not speak at all. Yi Yu looked at the chaotic scene in front of her and really did not know what to say. She suddenly looked at Fu Li and found that his eyes were a little red and his body reeked of alcohol. She knew that he had really drunk alcohol. ¡°Are you alright? Does your head still hurt? ¡± ¡°A little. ¡± Fu Li pinched his forehead. He was even more annoyed with the person in front of him. ¡°someone, get Madam Jin and Miss Jin out of here. ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± The bodyguard obviously knew what the word ¡®please¡¯ meant. He rudely kicked the person out. Looking at the mess in his lounge, Fu Li could not stand it. ¡°Help me change everything in there overnight and clean it ten more times. ¡± He was driven out of his Germaphobia by this mother and daughter pair! ¡°Hubby, let¡¯s go back. ¡± Yi Yu heaved a sigh of relief when she found out that it was just a misunderstanding. If Jin Ling really dared toy her hands on her husband, she had already thought of using a knife to chop off this woman¡¯s ws! ¡°Okay. ¡± Fu Li¡¯s head was hurting from being drunk, so he felt better after his wife helped him into the car and leaned against him. Yi Yu didn¡¯t ask him about the details of what happened just now. She only looked at him with a heartache and massaged his forehead and temples. ¡°Mrs. Jin, did you receive a report of your daughter having an affair with a man? Is that true? ¡± ¡°Mrs. Jin, can you tell me the details? ¡± ¡°Miss Jin... ¡± The reporters who were waiting for them took photos of Jin Ling and Sheng Fang as soon as they came out and asked some tricky and mean questions. Chapter 1507

Chapter 1507: Chapter 1494, the wedding

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Sheng Fang and Jin Ling didn¡¯t know what to do, especially when they were forced to run around by a bunch of reporters who came out of nowhere. The mother and daughter didn¡¯t call for a car just now, so they called the chauffeur at home to pick them up. Sheng Fang angrily blocked the cameras. ¡°Get lost, don¡¯t take pictures of us... ¡± Unfortunately, the reporters didn¡¯t show any mercy, especially when they took pictures of the marks on Jin Ling¡¯s neck. By the time the chauffeur arrived, the mother and daughter were already in a sorry state. When they finally got home, Jin Wei already knew what had happened. He pped Jin Ling in the face. ¡°B * Tch, you only know how to stir up trouble for me outside. I think you really don¡¯t take me, your father, seriously! ¡± ¡°Dad, clearly someone is trying to harm me! ¡± Jin Ling¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she angrily shouted, ¡°I¡¯m your daughter. How dare you trust those outsiders! ¡± ¡°Trust outsiders? How are you going to exin it to the media now? How are you going to exin it to thoseizens? ¡± Jin Wei was about to go crazy from anger. If thepany¡¯s reputation was affected by the decline in the stock market, how was he going to exin it to the Board of directors? ¡°Sheng Fang, Oh Sheng Fang, I¡¯ve had a few lifetimes of bad luck before I found a woman like you! ¡± Jin Wei was extremely regretful now. ¡°Let me tell you, if you dare to do anything to corrupt thepany again, I won¡¯t forgive you! ¡± ¡°Jin Wei, you actually yelled at me? ¡± Sheng Fang was furious. She never thought that this husband would actually yell at her over a small matter. ¡°So what if I yelled at you? I still want to divorce you! Do you really think you¡¯re the empress dowager? You¡¯ve only given birth to a daughter, yet you¡¯re always bossing me around! ¡± Jin Wei felt that he had really had enough. She was just a shrew. Did she think that everyone had to hold her smelly feet? ¡°You still have the face to cry? Let me tell you, if you don¡¯t handle this matter properly, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson! ¡± Fu Li waspletely enraged. He flung his sleeves and left. The farce was ying out on one side, but the other side was almost unaffected. Sheng Fang and her daughter couldn¡¯t even enter the House, so Yi Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay attention to them. That was because her and Fu Li¡¯s wedding was about to begin. Under her expectations, the wedding arrived as scheduled. Yi Bin and Xia Lan had already arrived in an Cheng a few days early. They had a vi to settle down in. It wasn¡¯t far from the Fu family, and it wasn¡¯t far from their daughter and son-inw. Fu Li did not continue to stay in the Fu family home. Instead, he went out and bought a new vi. This signified that they had once again established a happy and sweet family. Summer was a very hot season and also a season that was easy to like. On a sunny and Beautiful Day, Yi Yu sat in front of the mirror and felt a little uneasy. She could not believe it. She was about to get married. It was rare for Gu Ruochu to arrive so early. She looked at her white wedding dress and a smile appeared on her face, ¡°you look very good. Don¡¯t feel inferior. Today, you will be the most beautiful bride. ¡± Yi Yu was amused and her initial nervousness was dispelled. She had already brought her wedding dress and wedding shoes over. A team of specially hired makeup artists had arrived early in the morning and dressed her up from the inside out. Looking at the person in the Mirror, Yi Yu swore that this might really be the most beautiful moment of her life. Both parties¡¯parents were present and the wedding was held in a tense and joyous atmosphere. There was no specific wedding march at the wedding. Yi Yu had chosen all the songs that she liked and that were suitable for the wedding. When Fu Li carried the bride down the stairs, there was quite amotion at the scene. He took the wedding ribbon and sprayed it over. Chapter 1508

Chapter 1508: Chapter 1495: The most beautiful illusion

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°congrattions, congrattions. ¡± ¡°I wish you a happy marriage. ¡± ¡°Hey, you still want to talk about having a baby? You have to talk about that. ¡± The bride and groom passed through the crowd and protected the bride in their arms. Yi Yu almost buried her head in the man¡¯s shoulder, but she was smiling sweetly. There were all kinds of delightful piano and violin music in the hall. The strange thing was that not only were they not out of tune, but they also sounded very smooth. This wedding had specially invited a band and rearranged the songs that Yi Yu liked. It sounded different, especially the songs that were arranged by her goddess. The afternoon sun lookedzy, especially on her face. Yi Yu was held in his arms. She reached out and hugged the man¡¯s shoulder, her eyes slightly narrowed. From this moment on, she would be by this man¡¯s side for the rest of her life. With all the blessings, their car arrived at the church. In fact, Yi Yu admired Chinese tradition, but this western style was also quite new. At the end of the red carpet, Yi bin held his daughter¡¯s hand and walked towards the other end. Beside the priest, the man stood straight. The end of the red carpet seemed to lead to a paradise of happiness. The people below the stage were apuding. Everyone was witnessing the happiness of the bride and groom, and they were happy that they finally got married. Yi Yu was wearing a strapless white wedding dress today. The wedding ring was very eye-catching on her hand, but it was not as good-looking as the man¡¯s eyes. Yi Yu was filled with emotions. She reached out with her hand that was covered with a gauze and held the dress, walking towards the man. Xia Lan sat below and pped, tears shing in the corners of her eyes. All of Yi Yu¡¯s rtives had alsoe. The ce was decorated very solemnly and solemnly. All of them were walking in the direction of luxury and delicacy, especially the wedding dress and wedding ring on the bride¡¯s body. This ce seemed to be an extremely beautiful illusion. Zhao Ying and some of her colleagues were also sitting down and pping, including Xiao Mi who had just returned. However, there was a man beside her who was apanying her. They were all blessed. Both parents were also filled with emotions. They looked at the solemn ceremony and exchanged nces. Their eyes were filled with gratification. The wedding march yed again. Yi Yu was finally delivered to Fu Li¡¯s hands. Yi Bin did not say anything. He just patted his son-inw¡¯s hand and quietly retired. This was the end of happiness. The priest smiled and asked them a simr question in a serious manner. ¡°I¡¯m willing. ¡± When the ribbons once again fluttered in the air, the bouquet in Yi Yu¡¯s hand flew to an unknown location and passed on her happiness to the next person. Gu Ruochu stood up and pped her hands with a smile. Fu Li¡¯s wedding did not invite too many people and there was no media either. The next day, only a few photos were revealed to witness the feelings of the bride and groom. Zhao Ying did not attend their wedding and was not even qualified to attend. When she saw the news, she finally feltpletely disheartened. The next day, she left the rented house and disappeared without a trace. Zhao Ying looked at the letter she left behind and sighed. This letter had somewhat thawed the knot in the sisters¡¯hearts. She kept the letter well, hoping that Zhao Ying would one daye to her senses and return to her life. As for the Jin family, Sheng Fang suddenly found out that her husband was hiding a mistress in the Golden House. She had only suspected it before, but after that, she had been chasing the wind and did not find any evidence. But this time, she caught the adulterer on the spot. Sheng Fang was a woman with a sharp personality. When she saw her husband making a scene with another woman, Jin Wei was so angry that he asked for a divorce. He didn¡¯t even want half of the family property and chose Sheng Fang to fight for benefits in court. Chapter 1509

Chapter 1509: Chapter 1496¡åI love you, and you just happen to love me. ¡°

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION In just half a month, Sheng Fang felt like she had aged by several decades. All she did was argue with her mistress or cause trouble with her daughter. She had long lost her original thoughts and was unable to worry about it. Wen Ya also cut off her rtionship with Sheng Fang after she saw that Sheng Fang had ill intentions towards her son and daughter-inw. Yi Yu still felt inexplicably at ease when she saw the fate of Jin Ling and her daughter. Otherwise, she would have to worry about whether or not she would pester her every day. Life was carefree and happy. One day, while leaning on Fu Li¡¯s shoulder for a nap, Yi Yu looked out the window at the luxuriant tree and the clear blue sky. She suddenly remembered that when they first met at the banquet, his peach blossom eyes slightly raised and he smiled at her. That was probably the most beautiful time in her life. The most fortunate thing in this world was.. I love you, and you just happen to love me. 13 yearster Someone said that perhaps every girl had a forest of fireflies in her heart, where a young man lived. Later, Jiang Suixin found out that the young man in her heart was called Gu Yinshu. In summer, it was hot and sweltering, and it seemed to be a long time. Jiang Suixin took off her headphones and looked at the clear sky outside the window in a daze. She had been in a daze ever since the results of the middle school examination came out. Because she failed the exam, she had to spend 14,000 yuan to buy it. In fact, Jiang Suixin¡¯s mind was not on her studies at all, but she was very good at developing other specialties. She was good at drawing, ying the piano, and dancing. Her parents found it very strange that this daughter, who could bring her other specialties to the extreme, could not get up from her studies. They were all government officials, and they admired the nine-yearpulsory education system advocated by the state. Therefore, even though Suixin was not interested in her studies, she still spent more than 14,000 yuan to buy her into No. 1 Middle School. More than 14,000 yuan was a huge amount of money for an ordinary wage-earner. ¡°Suixin,e out and EAT WATERMELON! ¡± Her parents were calling her outside, and Jiang Suixin responded and quickly came out. It was really too hot that day. There were only a few fans in the House that were blowing hot wind. Her back was covered in sweat, but it would be even hotter if she didn¡¯t blow on the fans. Just like that, Suixin entered an Cheng No. 1 Middle School. High School was different from junior high school. The students always seemed to be more rebellious. No. 1 Middle School was considered an aristocratic school. It was a ce where some rich young masters gathered, especially in ss 12, where Suixin was currently in. Most of these children had a sense of superiority. After all, with their status, they would often arrivete, leave early, or simply note. This gave the head teacher of this ss a headache. The students whispered in ss and went awol. After ss, they would always talk about idol dramas and novels. Most of the time, they would talk about idols and snacks. Some people were fighting and some people were reading. It was very normal school life, and the days passed quickly. There was no cloud outside the window. A few boys in school uniforms were running on the stic track. Their shadows were filled with the smell of the sun. Following their heart, they leaned on the table and looked at the names printed by the school¡¯s bad ink. Yes, they were going to have another exam soon. This exam was more important to the school, so the whole grade would have a ss-changing exam. Freewill didn¡¯t know who would be taking the exam in his seat, but the name sounded nice. Gu Yinshu. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s him? ¡± Chen Shuxin at the front desk turned around and couldn¡¯t help but be surprised when she saw the name Gu Yinshu. ¡°Freewill, do you know who Gu Yinshu is? ¡± Chapter 1510

Chapter 1510: Chapter 1497. His family was rich anyway

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I think I¡¯ve heard of it. ¡± Chen Shuxin was a straight-a student. When they first got to know each other, the two of them chatted all over the ce, but they soon became familiar with each other. Although freewill was a straight-a student, it didn¡¯t stop them from getting along well. She had a fair and good-looking face, typical of the gentle and delicate beauty of a Jiangnan girl. ¡°You don¡¯t even know him. Isn¡¯t he from our ss... ? ¡°. ... No, he should be the prince charming of the whole school. He¡¯s handsome and rich. I¡¯m telling you, he¡¯s the kind of Super Straight-a student who is arrogant and studies well ¡°... but.. ¡°.. ¡°He might also be the kind of person who is arrogant. He¡¯s a big shot in our school. ¡± Chen Shuxin was very interested in this kind of gossip. She continued toy weakly on the table, but pricked up her ears to listen. ¡°I wonder if he¡¯lle for the exam. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen him since he entered the school. ¡± ¡°maybe he won¡¯te. Anyway, his family is rich. ¡± In an Cheng, there was probably no one who didn¡¯t know what kind of existence the Gu family was. And this Gu Yinshu was the grandson of the Gu family. The next ss was math ss. The female teacher was known as teacher extinction, which was absolutely extinct. In the words of the students, treating the students was like the autumn wind sweeping away fallen leaves, inhumane and inhumane. ¡°studymissary, help distribute the homework. ¡± As soon as the teacher spoke, the studymissary had already left his seat. With a bang, a person stood at the door of the backlit ssroom. Under the Golden Sunlight, a very dazzling person stood. ¡°reporting for duty. ¡± The entire ss was shocked by this shock. There was actually someone who dared to bete for teacher extinction¡¯s ss. Even Suixin felt incredulous. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the dazzling sunlight. That youth had an indifferent and distant temperament. He had arrogant eyes and eyebrows. The blue and white school uniform on his body actually gave off a dazzling light. The corners of his lips were slightly indifferent. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s Gu Yinshu! He actually came to ss! ¡± Suixin¡¯s deskmate was the first to shout. Many girls could not suppress the sound of their hearts beating. Obviously, Gu Yinshu looked like a very arrogant and problematic youth, but his results were not ambiguous at all. This year, he entered No. 1 Middle School as the first in the city. The math teacher wanted to fly into a rage, but when he saw Gu Yinshu, he knew that this student was one of the stubborn young masters and youngdies, so he did not make things difficult for him. ¡°find your seat and sit down. ¡± Gu Yinshu nodded, and everyone saw the teenager walking toward thest few rows of the fourth group. Everyone¡¯s eyes seemed to be following him. ¡°ssmate, you took my seat. ¡± Gu Yinshu¡¯s voice sounded, and there was a half-smile. Casually looked up and saw that the teenager was staring at him. His heart almost skipped a beat, and he hurriedly said, ¡°No, this is my seat, but you will sit here for the exam tomorrow. ¡± ¡°Oh, is that so? ¡± He looked at her and raised his voice slightly. Everyone was looking at them. It was as if their hearts had stopped beating. Sui Xin looked up at him and nodded. ¡°Yes, this is not your seat. ¡± The corners of Gu Yinshu¡¯s eyes twitched slightly, and there was a very strange fragrance on his body. Such a male image was simply fatal to a girl. ¡°Yinshu, I really didn¡¯t expect you toe to ss. ¡± A boy at the back table deliberately teased her. Sui Xin took a pen and wrote a form on the paper, trying to calm the little waves that had just been stirred up. Gu Yinshu sat down and took out his phone to look at it. He kicked Song Yan directly. ¡°You talk too much every day. ¡± No one had ever thought that such a refreshing young man would skip ss and climb over the wall. He was proficient in everything. ss 12 was a very delicate ss. Although there were a group of youngdies and young masters who ate, drank, and yed, there were also those kind of top students who encouraged themselves to study. In addition, there were people like her who had spent money to buy them. He thought that he should also study hard. That 14,000 yuan was, after all, a hard wound. The thought of it poked at his heart. Chapter 1511

Chapter 1511: Chapter 1498 there were indeed a lot of handsome guys

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION After four sses in the morning, Suixin and Chen Shuxin nned to return to the dormitory first. After ss, everyone rushed to the cafeteria. Neither of them liked to squeeze around with others, so they simply avoided this period of time. The dormitory was a standard four-person room. There was a separate bathroom and a sprinkler. What moved Suixin was that the dormitory was equipped with air-conditioning. The moment she entered the door, she saw a roommate putting on makeup in front of the Mirror. On the table was a curling iron and all sorts of messy makeup. ¡°Suixin, you guys are back? ¡± Xie Wenqing was a very beautiful girl, but she was not from ss 12. While putting on makeup, she asked, ¡°I heard that the school-level big shot from ss 12 is back for ss? ¡± Everyone loved to gossip about male idols, especially the girls. ¡°Yeah, and he waste for the math teacher¡¯s ss. ¡± ¡°Wow, awesome! ¡± Xie Wenqing¡¯s mood was even higher. He said excitedly, ¡°is he really very handsome? ss 12 is the ss we want to go to the most. There are a lot of handsome guys, and they are all rich. ¡± There were indeed a lot of handsome guys. Jiang Suixin¡¯s ears turned red. Suddenly, the boy who interrupted the math teacher¡¯s ss rang in his mind again. He was under the Sun. ¡°He¡¯s okay. ¡± ¡°He¡¯s okay? He¡¯s the ss president, the grade president, and the school president. ¡± Pan Yan could not help but join in the conversation. ¡°I only saw him on the first day of school. It¡¯s been a week or two before he came to ss. ¡± ¡°probably for tomorrow¡¯s exam. ¡± Sometimes, Pan Yan would pass by ss 12 and the basketball court. She often met the teenagers who were hugging the basketball. In fact, they were also wearing school uniforms, but the school uniforms were different on them. When she passed by them, she was so shy. Her roommates chatted for a while and soon went back to doing their own things. The dormitory was equipped with a washing machine, but after casually throwing the school uniform in, she used a washbasin to wash her underwear and socks. The lunch break soon passed, and the first ss was Chinese ss. The fans were blowing at the top of the head, and many people were sleepy. The Chinese teacher was still tirelessly teaching his ss. Sui Xin did not listen to the ss. Instead, she covered it with a book and drew a sketch under it. She was drawing Chen Shuxin. She was a lively and likable girl in the ss and was also her best friend at the moment. However, she did not expect that her drawing would spread throughout the ss very quickly. Following her was a girl who was very good at drawing. Many people sighed when they saw the almost realistic sketch. Her drawing was too awesome! ¡°following her, your drawing is really beautiful! ¡± Chen Shuxin was so excited that her eyes were shining. ¡°In the future, I must hang this drawing by my bed so that I can keep it by my side when I¡¯m old! ¡± Seeing her so happy, freewill also smiled. ¡°Yeah, I think it¡¯s very good too. ¡± At the back table, Gu Yinshu was sleeping on the table with white earphones stuffed into his ears. The sunlight yfully jumped on that delicate face. The book fell down and he was sleeping soundly, like a beautiful young man who had walked out of a Manga. Of course, this beautiful young man was also a violent man. ¡°brother Yinshu, that kid hase to find us! ¡± Song Yan suddenly came over and woke him up. ¡°We have to teach that kid a lesson too. Do you think your reputation is undeserved? ¡± ¡°What are you panicking about? ¡± Gu Yinshu was used to such unbridled behavior. He put his hand on the table and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to teach him a lesson in physical education ss. ¡± He was arrogant and unbridled. The second lesson in the afternoon was physical education ss. The physical education teacher was a short but very strong uncle. His words were indeed a little humorous, but it was tiring to be the first to let people run a fewps around the stic track. They were not allowed to ck off. Chapter 1512

Chapter 1512: Chapter 1499: Restless Youth

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION All the girls were screaming, including Sui Xin and Chen Shuxin. Girls aged 15 or 16 were already developing, and every time they ran, their chests would hurt. Feeling the slight pain in his chest, Sui Xin sighed silently. Boys during puberty would always secretly discuss the physical and psychological changes of girls, especially when they talked about the more impure side. They could see that their ears were burning. Moreover, running was the sport that Sui Xin hated the most. There was no other sport. However, this pe ss was the first pe ss for the elder Gu Yinshu. During the active period, the girls couldn¡¯t help but secretly peek at Gu Yinshu¡¯s movements, hoping to attract his attention. As soon as the ss started, the shadows of the teenagers running under the Sun became the focus of all the girls¡¯attention. Gu Yinshu saw that Chen Shuxin was blushing and smiled. These years, the restless youth. Finally, they stopped under the whistle of the PE teacher. Freewill was sweating all over. He pulled Chen Shuxin to go to the bathroom. Pan Yan, who was in pe ss with them, also came over. ¡°Why are you here? Aren¡¯t you afraid that your pe teacher will cut you? ¡± Chen Shuxin teased. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? They¡¯re all disbanded. Now is our free time. ¡± The three girls looked at each other and smiled. They nned to go to the school canteen to buy a drink. It was too hot today. There was a long line in the canteen. Looking at the slightly distorted line in front of them, Suixin could not help but wail in his heart. ¡°There are too many people, right? ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no choice. It¡¯s pe ss in summer. No wonder. ¡± The three of themined softly. The smile on freewill¡¯s face did not change, but his mood was still very calm. As the summer wind blew past, the corners of his lips curled up slightly. ¡°F * Ck Your mother! ¡± ¡°Do you want to die? Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m afraid of you! If you have the ability to fight one-on-one, don¡¯t call yourself a hero if you don¡¯t fight one-on-one! ¡± ¡°Hey, what are you talking about! ¡± ¡°F * CK! ¡± There was a suddenmotion in front of them. The screams and shoving made the three girls at the back feel somewhat inexplicable. They also stood on their feet to see what was happening in front of them. The golden sunlight reflected a faint dust. Under the dazzling light, there were two groups of people who seemed to be firing. One of them seemed to be a fixed shadow. She recognized that it was Gu Yinshu and that Song Yan? ¡°someone is fighting in front! ¡± Chen Shuxin was the first to react. ¡°It seems to be Gu Yinshu? Someone actually dares to provoke our grade boss! ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go over there. ¡± Freewill was a coward. He was afraid of causing trouble when he saw the increasingly noisy scene in front of him. Of course, the other two girls couldn¡¯t really go up to him. However, no one wanted to buy drinks anymore. The three girls left the snack bar anxiously. They walked around the campus and returned to the ce where the teacher asked them to gather. Gu Yinshu had returned. He was a dazzling person. There was a faint smile on his lips. He didn¡¯t look like someone who had just fought. Just now, he had punched the man¡¯s head and pulled him one meter away with one hand. Tsk, a delinquent. ¡°Suixin, is he looking at us? ¡± Pan Yan, who was at the side, was visibly excited. She reached out and tugged at Suixin¡¯s school uniform. ¡°He should be! ¡± Chen Shuxin¡¯s entire body was trembling. She was very excited. Suixin looked over and found that Gu Yinshu was actually walking towards them. When the girls saw his movements, their hearts almost jumped out of their mouths. Only Suixin¡¯s legs were weak. Could it be that he was going to beat them up like he did those few people? Chapter 1513

Chapter 1513: Chapter 1500 was hit on by prince charming

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Did you draw that picture just now? ¡± He leaned over slightly. Perhaps the sunlight was too bright, so freewill could not see his face clearly. It was just that the refreshing fragrance on his body was very charming. He was probably referring to the picture that she drew of Chen Shuxin. ¡°Yes. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s a very nice drawing. ¡± His long and narrow eyes slightly raised as he casually gave her a bottle of drink. ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you to drink. ¡± When freewill looked at the bottle of ice-sugar Snow Pear in his hand, he was still a little stunned, but his expression was also very calm. But the boy had already turned around and left. Chen shuxin patted her chest, feeling as if she had just breathed. When Gu Yinshu was talking to Suixin just now, she had tried her best to hold her breath. She didn¡¯t expect Gu Yinshu to actually give her a drink! Was she hit on by her idol? ¡°Suixin, are you okay? ¡± Pan Yan pushed the person next to her, her voice sounded very excited. ¡°very good. ¡± It seemed that Suixin¡¯s heart had only sped up just now, but she didn¡¯t have much of a reaction. Chen Shuxin really wanted to p her head. She was hit on by her idol, but she actually reacted so calmly. It shouldn¡¯t be! Jiang Suixin and Gu Yinshu¡¯s conversation seemed to be so simple and violent. At that time, Gu Yinshu gave everyone the impression that he was such an easy-going, well-educated delinquent. Jiang Suixin was hit on by Gu Yinshu. It was like stepping on bad luck. She wished that the girl who attracted the idol¡¯s attention with a good sketch was herself. Not Far Away, the voices of a few youths could be heard. ¡°Yinshu, you like that girl? ¡± ¡°What? ¡± ¡°Then why did you give her a drink? ¡± ¡°that grandson gave it to me. He hates sweet pears the most. It¡¯s a pity to throw it away. ¡± Gu Yinshu put her hand on the boy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°She¡¯s standing at the edge. I¡¯m toozy to move. ¡± FREE-SPIRITED:¡±...¡± Chen Shuxin:¡±...¡± Pan Yan:¡±...¡± She was really toozy. ¡°I thought our boss had fallen for free-spirited. In the end, she just hated that bottle of drink. ¡± Pan Yan was really drunk ¡°Forget it. We should just quietly admire this kind of school bully from afar. When the school bully hit on you just now, I even thought of where your child would go to kindergarten. ¡± They thought that they could have a school romance and a sweet kiss at the end. It seemed that fairy tales were all lies. ¡°GO TO HELL! ¡± Seeing the girlsughing and rolling their eyes, they were in a good mood in the summer breeze. When the bell rang, the three girls nned to go back to the ssroom for thest ss of the afternoon. When they returned to the ssroom, Gu Yinshu was already gone. This disappointed many of the girls in the ss. Gu Yinshu was simply a miracle drug for them to perform well in ss and after ss. Leaving would inevitably break the hearts of the girls. However, the other handsome boys in the ss were also pretty good. At least they couldfort the girls who had just been relieved and broken. Thest ss was math ss. For Math ss, the junior high school that followed follow the heart perfectly exined a theory. When other people used Wifi, 4g, and 3G to receive math knowledge, not only did she not have 2G, it was as if she had never been online. The math teacher saw the two empty seats behind follow the heart and frowned. It was Gu Yinshu and that Song Yan again! Forget it, it was better for her to save her breath and just ignore it. During this lesson, the math teacher unexpectedly found that many people were very depressed, especially the girls. She was a little confused about the girls¡¯thoughts and continued to finish the lesson. Chapter 1514

Chapter 1514: Chapter 1501 was not about rocks, but loneliness

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Today was Friday, so she could go home and not stay at school. The few people in the dormitory had all gone home. They packed their things and took the bus back to their own home. To be precise, it was not their own home, but the home of her aunt and uncle. Under the setting sun, she carried her heavy school bag and walked towards her own home. As she kicked away the rocks on the road, she could not help but stop and pet the stray cats on the roadside. Her parents¡¯home was in the countryside away from the city. In order to go to school, they had to live in her aunt and uncle¡¯s home. Her uncle and aunt had a son who was the same age as her, and he had a very bad temper. Therefore, she often had conflicts and fights with her cousin. After all, he was her own child, and he belonged to the type of person who lived under someone else¡¯s roof. Her uncle and aunt would definitely not stand on her side. ¡°sensible¡± parents would naturally only use their daughter of being insensible and gain a good impression in front of others. They did not care whether their daughter would be hurt or sad. It was not just her uncle and aunt. Other rtives were the same. No matter which rtive¡¯s child she quarreled with, no matter whose fault it was, it would be her fault, and she would be severely criticized by her parents. Because they knew how to behave and would not offend their rtives. This made her very depressed but helpless. Looking at those rtives¡¯children who were smug because they were criticized, following her heart, she never yed with them again. During the New Year, she basically avoided them on purpose. Sometimes, there would be strange thoughts in her mind. It would be great if there were no adults in this world. This was the most hypocritical part of adults. They had to hurt their children to protect their image of being wise and understanding. Although they would not be punished physically at their uncle and aunt¡¯s house because of a fight with their cousin, they would still be cold and violent. So, in the end, freewill chose to live in school. But on weekends, he could not avoid staying at his uncle and aunt¡¯s house. In their house, it was like sitting on pins and needles. On the way, freewill sighed. He still nned to go home slowly. It was clearly a short distance, but he walked out of a long feeling. She was used to kicking stones or bottles on the road home just for fun. Of course, there was also a saying on the Inte. It was not the stones that she kicked, but loneliness. Freewill liked to draw and perform in various arts and literature, but she was criticized by her parents because she was poor in her studies. They thought that only by studying could she be sessful and have a way out. So in the face of her disappointing performance, her parents alwaysined about how much they had endured for her, and how hard they worked to earn money, but there was only disappointment in their eyes. But who knew how wronged she was by living under someone else¡¯s roof. It seemed that she would be ridiculed or kicked out of the house if she was slightly unhappy. It would be great if she was really kicked out of the house, and she wouldn¡¯t have to bear the pain. She sighed casually. But fortunately, she was a child who knew how to reconcile herself. She liked skipping ropes, ying with rocks, and ying single-yer Games like flipping flower ropes. When she yed alone, she also felt very happy. So, her childhood was rtively sunny. After all, there were many children in this world who would have all kinds of things happen to them, and she was just an ordinary member. She was already used to facing certain things. So she liked to use things like drawing, ying the piano, and dancing to ease her mood. When she returned to her uncle and aunt¡¯s house, she simply called the servants and went back to her room. Everything in this room was simple and crude, but she didn¡¯t really care. This wasn¡¯t her home to begin with, so she could just avoid her grumpy cousin. Chapter 1515

Chapter 1515: Chapter 1502. The outline of the person on the paper was clear

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You live in my house, what right do you have to challenge me? ¡± Her cousin was very arrogant. ¡°believe it or not, I¡¯ll ask my parents to kick you out. Jiang Suixin, my mom said that sooner orter, she will leave our house. ¡± Suixin didn¡¯t say anything. Anyway, she didn¡¯t want to be here. She took out a piece of drawing paper and stuffed her earphones into her ears. After writing, Suixin suddenly found that the outline of the person on the paper was clear. It was Gu Yinshu. Suixin was a little silent. Her original intention was not to draw him. As expected, she liked to sketch the most. She could draw the outline of a person so realistically that it looked like him in person. Soon, it was Monday, and there was no one in Gu Yinshu¡¯s seat. Just when everyone thought that Gu Yinshu would note, the report at the door caused quite amotion in the ssroom. ¡°Gu Yinshu actually came to ss again? I thought he would go missing for at least half a month! ¡± ¡°Yeah, but he¡¯s really handsome! ¡± The top genius in the city of the middle school entrance examination, aside from his character, there was nothing to criticize. It was a blessing for the form teacher that he could participate in the exam, because the form teacher would get a bonus. The number one in this grade was none other than him. Thinking of the bonus she was about to get, the form teacher was eager to give it a try. This time, it was the English teacher¡¯s ss. The English teacher only wrote one English word, music, on the ckboard. When she saw Gu Yinshu and Song Yan, her face was a little dark. The two boys walked slowly to the back row of the fourth group like grandfathers, pulled out two stools and sat down. The most frightening thing was to follow one¡¯s heart, because this youth was sitting diagonally behind her. Hearing the movement, she was a little scared. She didn¡¯t know how many people envied Gu Yinshu¡¯s position. ¡°ss! ¡± The whole ss stood up, greeted the teacher and sat down. ¡°Today we are here to learn PAGE13¡¯s text. I asked you to preview it beforehand. Is there any student who would like to stand up and read the text? ¡± The whole ss was silent. They held the paper with their fingers, hoping that the teacher would not call their name. F * Ck, why did they have to read such a long English text. The English teacher stood on the podium and started to look at the students below who could stand up and answer the questions. Suixin kept reading silently in her heart. Unfortunately, the heavens liked to joke. Just as Suixin was feeling nervous, she heard her name. ¡°Jiang Suixin! ¡± It was really her. Jiang Suixin had a feeling of being cheated. She slowly stood up and picked up the textbook to look at the list of things that gave her a headache. Shu Xin, save me! Unfortunately, Chen Shuxin could not save her. If it was just a simple question, it would be fine. But she could not freaking read it for her! ¡°following her heart. That¡¯s a good name, following her heart. ¡± The English teacher made a joke. ¡°girls are also gentle and delicate. ¡± The whole ss suddenly burst intoughter. It was most likely a heckling. Following her heart, her ears turnedpletely red and she began to recite the text with some stuttering. Gu Yinshu was sleeping when he was woken up by the heckling in the ssroom just now. When he opened his eyes, he saw the girl standing in front of him. The summer atmosphere was sultry but also beautiful. The silhouette under the golden sunlight stirred up fine dust. Gu Yinshu knocked his chin on his arm and his eyes turned slightly. Of course, her English pronunciation caused a burst ofughter in the ssroom. Freewill¡¯s face turned even redder. He stood there without moving and forcefully finished reading the rest of the article. Chapter 1516

Chapter 1516: Chapter 1503 had never seen such a vile person

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION In fact, most of the people in the ss did not have any ill intentions, but theughter made freewill feel a little embarrassed. When she encountered unfamiliar words, she brushed them off, but it made Song Yan, who was behind her,ugh miserably. Song Yan had always been careless, and he was used to being willful. Of course, there was also Gu Yinshu. Gu Yinshu had already taken off his headphones, and with one hand supporting his head, he alsoughed behind him. This time, only the two behind themughed. Freewill¡¯s body stiffened, and he felt a little embarrassed and sad. Of course, the ssroom discipline was broken. The English teacher was speechless. She resisted the urge to throw a piece of chalk at his head. ¡°whoeverughs will read it! ¡± She nced at Gu Yinshu. ¡°Gu Yinshu, get up and read it. ¡± This was the first time Gu Yinshu was called out in ss. He raised his eyebrows but did not refute anything. Instead, he read the English on the ckboard. Anne best friends do you want a Freind whom you could tell everythings? ... His voice was very nice and his pronunciation was also very standard. It was the first time that Freind had heard such a beautiful pronunciation and such good English. He was indeed a top student, despite his bad character. After he finished reading a long paragraph, the whole ss seemed to have just enjoyed a piece of music, but when he read a certain part that freewill did not read urately, he suddenly deliberately learned freewill, which once again caused the whole ss to burst intoughter. Freewill felt that his head was almost buried under the table, but he had never seen such a bad person. ¡°Gu Yinshu! You deliberately affected the ssroom discipline? ¡± The English teacher knew that he did it on purpose, but there was nothing she could do to him, so she could only let him sit down. Following her heart, she sat upright on the stool and did not move again. She took a pen and wrote a paragraph on the paper, ¡°when we were young, we danced together because of who was in love or just because of loneliness. After the vicissitudes of life, why were we so lonely, but we would rather be strangers. ¡± Perhaps in the eyes of following her heart, who was only in his teens, youth was still a little sad. That was why he could write such a difficult sentence. One could imagine how difficult it was to understand the feelings hidden in following her heart. ¡°follow your heart! ¡± Chen Shuxin turned around and secretly stuffed a handful of chocte into her mouth. She winked at freewill tofort him for the embarrassing scene that had just happened. Seeing the smile on Chen Shuxin¡¯s face, freewill felt a littleforted. So, she secretly ate snacks in ss and regained her usual mood. She quietly took out her notebook to describe her secret garden. ¡°Song Yan, let¡¯s switch seats, ¡± Gu Yinshu suddenly said. Song Yan, who was beside her, was a little confused, but he still did it. Sui Xin noticed that someone was kicking her stool. ¡°Hey! ¡± Gu Yinshu¡¯s voice sounded behind her, causing Sui Xin¡¯s body to stiffen, but she didn¡¯t turn back. Gu Yinshu was such an unscrupulous boy. Seeing that she didn¡¯t turn back, she continued to kick her stool. Her actions were so big that even her deskmate was startled. In the end, the boy¡¯s toes hooked and almost knocked her off her seat. ¡°Student, what¡¯s the matter? ¡± Sui Xin was very serious. She looked calmly at the boy who kicked her stool. The boys beside him all had a meaningful look on their faces, especially after freewill turned his head over. ¡°Help me copy the questions on the projector. ¡± Gu Yinshu held a workbook in his hand and patted her shoulder. ¡°Give it to me after ss. ¡± The teacher no longer used chalk to copy the questions on the ckboard and let the students do it. Instead, he put the projector on the big screen and let the students copy the questions on the workbook. Chapter 1517

Chapter 1517: Chapter 1504 sitting in front of the devil

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The corners of Sui Xin¡¯s lips involuntarily trembled. She suddenly felt that she was really suffering by sitting in front of this devil. She had not even copied down the questions assigned on it, yet she was going to copy a copy for this devil. Gu Yinshu leaned against the back of the stool and looked down at her somewhat condescendingly. No matter how good-looking she was, she could not hide her arrogance and tyranny. This reminded her of the fight in the snack bar. She fearfully epted the homework, especially the miserable look of the ssmate who had been beaten up today. It was simply shocking to her. Sui Xin secretlyined in her heart. She didn¡¯t know how to copy the questions, but only knew how to oppress others. Had she forgotten how she had teased herself in front of her ssmates just now? Who asked her to be so unlucky to sit in front of the devil? Sui Xin turned her head and bitterly began to copy the questions that appeared on the teacher¡¯s projector. Although Sui Xin didn¡¯t like to study, her handwriting was very beautiful and delicate. Actually, Gu Yinshu¡¯s handwriting was also very beautiful. When she was flipping through the book just now, she identally saw his name written on the cover. It was really good-looking. Gu Yinshu¡¯s hands were also very good-looking. This was originally enough to poke at the cuteness of her heart, but she didn¡¯t like this self-righteous ssmate. Fortunately, she had practiced the ability to copy questions quickly in Suixin junior high school. In the past, when her grades were not good, she was often forced by the teachers of various subjects to copy the questions and words. She had long been used to this. After ss, it was once again chasing, ying, and having fun. The table was knocked down by them, and the entire ssroom was bustling with noise. Suixin turned her wrist and finally finished copying the big boss¡¯s questions. Without turning her head, she took the notebook and handed it to the back. After a long time, there was no movement. Some boys burst intoughter. Needless to say, it was Song Yan¡¯s group of boys. They had never lost their aura when it came to heckling. Following her will finally turned her head and saw Gu Yinshu looking at her. He didn¡¯t take the notebook either. There seemed to be an evil look in his eyes. In the eyes of the boys, this was a little ambiguous. Following her will was a little angry. The Orthodox family education had made her a quiet and well-behaved female student. She didn¡¯t know how to deal with this kind of Ruffian boy. ¡°ssmate, I have finished copying your questions. ¡± ¡°really? ¡± His long and narrow eyes slightly raised, as if to tease, and once again attracted a few students around to jeer. Seeing that Sui Xin was a little embarrassed, Chen Shuxin immediately came over to protect her calf. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys? You only know how to jeer at the side! Each and every one of you is really too annoying! ¡± Sui Xin frowned and still stubbornly held the homework book. Gu Yinshu still didn¡¯t take it. He raised his eyebrows, and a trace of mockery appeared in his exquisite eyes. ¡°ssmate, your homework book. ¡± Seeing her serious look, Gu Yinshu finally took the book over. Freewill finally breathed a sigh of relief and turned back to continue struggling with his English homework. ¡°Brother Yin, why do you suddenly like to provoke other girls so much? ¡± Song Yan felt that something was wrong and put his hand on Gu Yinshu¡¯s shoulder. This didn¡¯t seem like the number one prince charming of the school who always had the best luck with women. ¡°Girl, help me copy the questions. Do you copy? ¡± Song Yan chuckled and shook his head. Suixin did not know that she would be the one to help her copy the questions in exchange for thispromise. Sheughed bitterly in her heart. ¡°Suixin, did you attract Gu Yinshu¡¯s attention? ¡± Chen Shuxin whispered into Suixin¡¯s ear and asked with an excited voice. Chapter 1518

Chapter 1518: Chapter 1505 wasughing her head off

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I don¡¯t want to be noticed by Gu Yinshu because of this method. ¡± What freewill said was true. Thinking about how she might have to help him copy the questions in the future, she almost burst into tears. Chen Shuxin burst intoughter. ¡°that¡¯s the work of a prince charming. If others want to help copy it, they can¡¯t. ¡± Shu Xin was in a good mood today. Freewill couldn¡¯t help but pinch his throat and speak like her. ¡°But they just don¡¯t like it. What should we do? ¡± ¡°ANNOYING! ¡± Hearing freewill actually speak in his own tone, he couldn¡¯t help but hit her shoulder with a smile. ¡°If you continue to make fun of me like this, I¡¯m going to get angry! ¡± Suixin was alreadyughing her head off. After that, the teacher drew up a form to clean the ssroom and the drying area. All the students had to follow this form to clean. Due to the reason of grouping, many people went to the healthmissioner to ask for a transfer, especially the girls who wanted to be in the same group as their good friends. Therefore, after the healthmissioner and the teacher discussed it, they decided to let themmunicate with the transferred students to exchange seats. Chen Shuxin wanted to be in the same group as Suixin, and she was bitterly assigned to Song Yan¡¯s group. Coincidentally, Sui Xin¡¯s group was assigned to the older boss, Gu Yinshu. Who dared to ask the older boss to clean up? Sui Xin thought that of course, he could be in the same group as Song Yan. As for her, she could be assigned to the same group as her good friend, Shu Xin. After thinking about it, she decided that it was better tomunicate with Song Yan and switch to Shu Xin¡¯s group. As for Gu Yinshu, she was too cowardly to provoke him! There were a few posters in the ssroom. Sui Xin and Chen Shuxin happily went for a walk in the upper ss. The school had long stopped doing eye exercises, so the five minutes of doing eye exercises saved them more time to rest. They could even walk slower when they went to the toilet. Therefore, Pan Yan, who was in the next ss, also ran over and joined their army to go to the toilet. Girls all liked to go to the toilet in groups. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this sister Sui Xin? ¡± He bumped into Song Yan for some reason. He had just whistled at the pretty girls passing by. Now that he saw Sui Xin and the others, he winked at them and looked very naughty. He liked to tease girls the most, especially girls who were somewhat rted to Gu Yinshu. ¡°Oh my God, is this the group of handsome guys from ss 12? ¡± Pan Yan looked at Song Yan, who was much more handsome than the boys in her ss. Freewill knew Song Yan¡¯s bad taste, but he had no choice but to respond to the boy¡¯s greeting. ¡°Student Song Yan, it¡¯s such a coincidence to meet you. ¡± It was the first time he had met such an Orthodox girl, and her answer was as serious as those three good students. Who knew that she was actually a bad student. However, he had never looked down on bad students. Seeing her like this, Song Yan only felt that the contrast was cute. ¡°Yeah, do you want toe over and watch me and Gu Yinshu y ball? ¡± ¡°...¡± In the face of Song Yan being so friendly, freewill shook his head. ¡°No need, Shu Xin and I are just here to use the toilet. ¡± ¡°Oh, then you two should hurry up and go. ¡± Song Yan acted nonchnt again and winked at his good friend, Gu Yinshu. However, Gu Yinshu raised his chin slightly and did not look at anyone. He was so high-spirited and also so arrogant. ¡°Song Yan,e and take over. ¡± ¡°Okay! ¡± The summer wind mixed with heat made people a little irritable. Before ss in the afternoon, Chen Shuxin and Caoxin went to the Health Committee and told them that they wanted to transfer teams. The Health Committee asked them tomunicate with Song Yan. Freewill expressed his willingness and walked towards Gu Yinshu and Song Yan¡¯s seats. Chapter 1519

Chapter 1519: Chapter 1506 is not allowed

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Yan saw freewill walking over and subconsciously poked his deskmate¡¯s hand. Gu Yinshu was still sleeping on the table as usual. The sunlight passed through the leaves outside the window and yfully jumped onto his perfect side profile. He was startled awake and frowned. He looked up and saw freewill standing in front of him. ¡°Song Yan, I want to exchange the name list for the cleaning list with you, is that okay? ¡± Freewill was as serious as a negotiation. Song Yan could not help but burst intoughter. This child was really cute. He had thought that this child was here to look for Gu Yinshu. ¡°Of course... ¡± ¡°No. ¡± A Lazy Voice sounded. When freewill saw Gu Yinshu leaning against the back of the stool, he smiled as if nothing had happened. ¡°Student Jiang, do you hate being in the same group as me? If I¡¯m not wrong. ¡± Freewill and Gu Yinshu looked at each other for a few seconds and said. ¡°I want to be in the same group as Shu Xin, and it has nothing to do with student Gu. ¡± Gu Yinshu smiled and held up the table to look at her. ¡°Am I not more attractive than this student? ¡± Everyone knew that Gu Yinshu was an explosive romantic. Many girls wanted to get close to him and talk to him, but student freewill obviously did not understand this logic. Instead, he said with a puzzled and serious face, ¡°don¡¯t you have the charm of cleaning? ¡± The air suddenly froze. Finally, it was Song Yan who could not help butugh so hard that he almost rolled on the ground. Tears almost came out of his eyes. ¡°Talent, student Jiang, you are a talent. As expected of the heir of the Dragon, the sessor of socialism, the little flower of the mothend! ¡± Student Jiang was awesome! He actually dared to talk about Gu Yinshu like that! The other students who were paying attention to their movements also couldn¡¯t help but want tough. When Gu Yinshu heard such a serious and naive answer, he couldn¡¯t help but move the corners of his mouth. ¡°F * Ck, you want tough me to death so that you can inherit my ant flower? ¡± Chen Shuxin couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and burst intoughter. As long as I know this answer, it¡¯s fine. How can I SAY IT OUT LOUD Chen Shuxin was almostughed to death by her good friend. It was the first time she felt that freewill was so awesome in teasing her. Challenging her in front of the grade boss! ¡°Okay, student Chongjiang, I have to change this answer even if I don¡¯t want to. ¡± Song Yan coughed and immediately went with them to the Health Committee to change the name of the group. Freewill, who was initially embarrassed by theughter, finally heaved a sigh of relief. This matter had finallye to an end. However, when she was in math ss, she was following the geometry drawn on the teacher¡¯s ckboard when she was photographed by the people behind her. She had a bad premonition. As expected, they were asking her to copy the questions again. It was intolerable. Freewill pped the pen on the table and took the grade boss¡¯homework and started to copy the questions on the ckboard. Chen Shuxin:¡±...¡± Freewill was such a coward. Song Yan grunted andughed. ¡°Brother Yin, can you not bully girls all day? ¡± Gu Yinshu turned the pen on his finger. ¡°You want to copy it for me? ¡± A piece of paper flew out of nowhere and interrupted freewill¡¯s thoughts of copying the questions. There was a line of words on it: Gu Yinshu takes it. She looked up and saw a girl named Li Ting winking at her. Freewill immediately understood. It seemed that this was a love letter from a girl to Gu Yinshu. Nowadays, there was no need to chase after a prince charming. She didn¡¯t even look at it and threw the note on the backseat. Gu Yinshu saw the sudden note and threw it into the trash bin without even blinking. Chapter 1520

Chapter 1520: Chapter 1507 was all smiles

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Li Ting was still looking back from time to time, hoping that Gu Yinshu would reply to her. However, when he saw Gu Yinshu throwing the note into the trash bin without blinking, he felt his heart hurt. There were too many girls in ss and school who had a crush on him, whether they were outstanding or not. However, he did not even look at her note. She thought she was pretty, but he was not interested in her at all. When the note was thrown to freewill again, he frowned and looked at the front. Without a doubt, he saw Li Ting¡¯s pleading eyes. The corner of her mouth twitched, and she passed the note to the youth at the back table again. Gu Yinshu threw the note into the trash can again. This behavior puzzled freewill. At the same time, he saw Li Ting¡¯s heartbroken eyes and felt that this student was a little too much. To crush a girl¡¯s heart into pieces and throw it away? ¡°ssmate Gu, why did you throw it away without even looking at it? You¡¯re not taking your ssmate seriously. Maybe Li Ting has something important to tell you. ¡± Her serious look amused the boys, who had always been unruly. A burst ofughter was heard. ¡°If you want to see it, you can read it for me, ¡± he said meaningfully, but was immediately interrupted by Song Yan, who was next to him. ¡°Aiyo, brother Yin, can¡¯t you speak properly? Why are you suddenly acting like a hooligan? ¡± He waspletely cheeky, and the boys around him couldn¡¯t help but jeer. The noise from the back row made the teacher who was copying the questions turn around. ¡°What¡¯s all the noise at the back? If you make any more noise, get out! ¡± It was obvious that it was Gu Yinshu¡¯s group. It was too worrisome! Freewill immediately shut his mouth and turned around, not daring to say another word to him. She felt that she should not talk to Gu Yinshu about anything. This person was too arrogant, so it was better to let him finish copying the questions. ... The ssroom was nted with cactus and rose flowers. Freewill also liked flowers, especially the atmosphere of the warm spring flowers. The water dispenser in the ssroom was also ced in this corner. It could be seen every time the water was filled with a Thermos Cup. However, they needed to pass by Gu Yinshu¡¯s position now. It was nothing much, but when they passed by him once, they tripped over something. Their bodies stiffened as they threw themselves forward. Their hands subconsciously grabbed the table next to them. Then, shey in someone¡¯s arms. That person¡¯s gaze was a little strange. The unique fragrance of a girl was not that of a rich and inferior perfume. Instead, it was clean and fresh, just like the feeling of green shoots emerging from the ground. Gu Yinshu hugged her. His silhouette seemed to have been cut into blurry shadows by the sunlight. It was so beautiful, and she seemed to have looked at it for a very long time. When she saw the face in front of her that belonged to Gu Yinshu, her whole body trembled slightly. She had never been in love before, especially when her parents had ordered her to forbid puppy love and excessive contact with boys. So this time, her mind was a little muddled. She was scared. And the eyes of the boys beside her were as wide as gongs. F * Ck, why was Gu Yinshu¡¯s hand on student Jiang¡¯s waist? Did Brother Yin trip him on purpose just now? Was it true? Especially Song Yan. He was so conflicted that he wished he could time travel back to that moment just now so that he could observe it carefully. ¡°F * Ck, Hahaha, the famous girl is taken. ¡± ¡°Hahaha, brother Yin, are you trying to capture a girl¡¯s heart? ¡± There were boos and whistles everywhere, teasing him so much that his face turned red. Chapter 1521

Chapter 1521: Chapter 1508, awkwardness

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Gu... ssmate, let go of me. ¡± Her voice was already trembling slightly. Actually, she was usually too restrained by her parents, so much so that this was the first time she was so intimate with a male ssmate that she was so scared that her entire body was trembling slightly ... Chen Shuxin¡¯s eyes were wide open,pletely unable to understand what had happened. ¡°Suixin? ¡± Suixin was very flustered. He used his hand to press down on the boy¡¯s shoulder. His school uniform was not even properly put on, so she identally pulled his school uniform even wider. ¡°...¡± Awkward. This misunderstanding was even bigger. Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t know what was going on either. He felt a special feeling in the girl¡¯s soft body. Meanwhile, freewill felt the boy¡¯s chest rise and fall. That feeling made her feel even more at a loss. Her mind waspletely nk. His breath seemed to be on her neck. ¡°Student Jiang, why are you pulling my clothes? You want me to let go of you, but why do I feel like it¡¯s you who won¡¯t let go of me? ¡± There wasn¡¯t much emotion in his voice. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. ¡± She really didn¡¯t do it on purpose, and there was an extremely embarrassing feeling in front of her eyes. Her face was extremely red, and it was also extremely hot. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for me, you might have bumped into the corner of the table. ¡± He held the girl¡¯s shoulder and used a little force to make her stand firmly on the spot. Listening to his tone, which might be a joke, freewill was already so stiff that he didn¡¯t know how to express his feelings. He picked up the Thermos Cup from the ground and returned to his seat. He didn¡¯t dare to look back. Both of his ears were burning red, and even Chen Shuxin was blushing a little. Aiya, freewill and their ss Belle just now had such a flirtatious attitude. Those who didn¡¯t know would think that the two of them were just friends. ¡°Freewill, are you okay? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m... I¡¯m fine. ¡± Freewill stuttered. His jade-white face waspletely red. Why did he fall on her body just now ... It was too embarrassing. Would they think that she did it on purpose just now Forget it. He didn¡¯t want to mention such an embarrassing thing in the future. He could just pretend that it didn¡¯t happen. ¡°Alright, follow your heart. Don¡¯t take what happened just now to heart. ¡± Chen Shuxinforted her by the side. She nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else. Her body stiffened and she calmed her emotions. She took out a pen and wrote another sentence on the paper. ¡°Time flies like a mayfly. The flowers fall helplessly. I feel like I¡¯ve met Yan Gui before. ¡± She was still young. She pretended to be full of worries, but she still had the unique sadness and emotions of puberty. In the end, there was one person who became her worry. At that time, everyone¡¯s evaluation of Gu Yinshu was that he was easy to get along with, a gentleman. They hadpletely forgotten about his violence as a delinquent. From then on, she would subconsciously avoid Gu Yinshu. No matter in ss or on the field, he was too dazzling and good-looking. She didn¡¯t know why she had this kind of mentality of wanting to avoid him. And because of that incident. Of course, this incident didn¡¯t cause too much of a stir in the ss. The boys only teased for a while, and soon, there was no sound. Not long after, ss 12 suddenly received a major piece of news. Gu Yinshu had been criticized by the school because of a school fight. It was not that incident at the snack bar. It was said that he had beaten a fat man to the point of vomiting blood at the entrance and had thrown him onto a tree with one punch. It was said that the scene was very beautiful. It was said that leaves were falling from the trees, but that beautiful boy was so violent that many students at the scene were scared. Chapter 1522

Chapter 1522: Chapter 1509 heavy responsibility

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Because of the power of the Gu family, they naturally did not let Gu Yinshu record any major incidents. However, Gu Yinshu never came to school ever since. It was as if he had disappeared from the campus. When he heard this gossip, Suixin was still drawing, but the pencil that he had sharpened was brokenpletely at a certain moment. ¡°What a pity. The handsome guy is still so good at his studies. Why does he like to fight? ¡± Chen Shuxing held his Chin and looked out of the window. It was as if there was something that the girl was hiding. ss continued, but thest two seats were empty. It seemed that many people¡¯s hearts were empty. ¡°Jiang Suixin! ¡± On a hot summer day, the unhappy girl was woken up by the ss teacher. She was immediately woken up. ¡°HERE! ¡± ¡°Come here for a moment. ¡± The ss teacher pushed up her old-fashioned sses. Her flowery dress and high heels were a beautiful scene in the eyes of the students. ¡°I heard that you had contact with Gu Yinshu a few times, right? ¡± The teacher pushed up her sses and corrected the homework in her hands. Sui Xin was stunned for a moment before he said, ¡°teacher, I only talked to Gu Yinshu a few times, I just... ¡± He just copied the questions for him. The teacher was very kind and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s like this, I hope you can do me a favor and help me to go to Gu Yinshu¡¯s house to help him, so that Gu Yinshu cane to ss. ¡± Sui Xin was shocked, but then he fell silent. How could she bear this heavy responsibility? Besides, wasn¡¯t Gu Yinshu ordered to go home to rest because of the fight Could it be that Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t want toe to ss? ¡°teacher... ¡± ¡°The teacher and principal have already investigated the fight between Gu Yinshu. It was all caused by the seniors who bullied a girl, Gu Yinshu. ¡± So... ... Was it like this ? ? Sui Xin was slightly stunned. This violent, bloody, and beautiful young man only fought like this when others were being bullied. ¡°Gu Yinshu is a good student, especially the top student in our ss. It would be a pity if Gu Yinshu doesn¡¯te to school in the future. ¡± After saying so much, it didn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with her. The corner of Sui Xin¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°teacher, but I¡¯m not close to Gu Yinshu. I just talked to him a little. So, I can¡¯t bear this heavy responsibility. ¡± The homeroom teacher smiled. ¡°since Gu Yinshu is willing to talk to you, he must treat you as a ssmate or a friend. He will listen to peer advice. If the teacher goes, I¡¯m afraid he will be ostracized by that kid before he reaches the Gu family. ¡± Follow your heart:¡±...¡± ¡°follow the heart ssmate, when the teacher asks you to help? ¡± The head teacher almost two eyes bright crystal, follow the heart mouth corner twitch, in the head teacher face with expectant expression when reveal a smile: ¡°No, teacher. ¡± The head teacher¡¯s heart is broken. At six o¡¯clock, school was finally over. Come on,e on. I packed my things and nned to go back to the dormitory with Chen Shuxin. ¡°The teacher and the principal have already investigated Gu Yinshu¡¯s fight. It was all caused by the seniors who bullied a girl, Gu Yinshu. ¡± For some reason, she suddenly felt a little sad. Perhaps that youth was not only what they saw, but also hiding his true self. What on Earth was wrong with her? She actually felt pity for an unfamiliar youth. Chapter 1523

Chapter 1523: Chapter 1510

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Suixin, what¡¯s wrong with you? ¡± It was the first time Chen Shuxin had seen suixin so full of worries. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°did the form teacher call you to the office today and say something? ¡± ¡°Nothing. ¡± She was really crazy to actually meddle in the affairs of a stranger. The next day, taking advantage of her lunch break, she didn¡¯t go back to the dormitory. She only told Shu Xin that she had to go home. Knowing that Jiang Suixin had agreed to her decision to go to the Gu residence to try, the form teacher suddenly became energetic again. ¡°Jiang Suixin, you are really the teacher¡¯s caring little cotton-padded jacket. The teacher knew that you would never abandon the teacher and Gu Yinshu. ¡± Suixin:¡±...¡± She followed the address given by the teacher and headed to the Gu residence. The Gu residence was built in a more remote area because it was quiet and had a good atmosphere. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m here to look for Gu Yinshu. My name is Jiang Suixin. ¡± She took a taxi to the entrance of the Gu residence. Suixin carried her school bag and walked to the gatekeeper. She looked at the girl who was carrying a school bag and had a high ponytail, exposing her white neck, looking very youthful and energetic. ¡°ssmate,e in. ¡± The Madam had previously instructed that anyone from the school should be allowed in without asking. Following a butler-like figure, Suixin was a little surprised that he had been allowed in so quickly. They passed through the garden and were about to approach the hall when they suddenly heard an intense argument. Suixin seemed to have heard Gu Yinshu¡¯s voice. ¡°This is... ¡± just as Suixin opened his mouth to speak, he was interrupted by the voice inside. ¡°Gu Yinshu, I think you¡¯re going to rebelpletely, right? If grandfather were still alive and saw you like this, how sad would he be? ¡± Gu Xiangsi held the horsewhip that her father had left behind when he was still alive. She wanted nothing more than tosh it at this unfilial son, so she was stopped by Gu Ruochu and the others. ¡°I have nothing to say. ¡± She was still unconcerned and even sounded a little sloppy. ¡°Of course you have nothing to say. Other than fighting and making friends with those scoundrels and ruining the Gu family and your grandfather¡¯s reputation, what else can you do? ¡± Gu Xiangsi screamed at the top of her lungs and looked very emotional. At this moment, she suddenly wondered if she hade at the wrong time. ¡°Sister Xiangsi, don¡¯t be rash. I believe that Yin Shu isn¡¯t as bad as you think. ¡± Gu Ruochu took the opportunity to snatch the horsewhip from her hand. If this thing were to hit her body, it would hurt for a long time. ¡°Xiangsi, listen to what the child says. Don¡¯t be rash. ¡± Gu Zexi loved his nephew very much. He had never had a father since he was young, especially after hearing about his father¡¯s past. He even felt ashamed of his own background. Now, it just so happened that his rebellious period had arrived. ¡°little aunt and uncle, don¡¯t stop my mother. Let her beat me, just beat me to death. ¡± The beautiful young man stood there with a very casual smile on his lips, but he looked a little cold. He looked a little thin and weak, and he was very tall and unruly. Under the sunlight, his figure seemed like it would disappear at any time. ¡°You¡¯re still talking back to me. I think you¡¯re only satisfied if you make me, your mother, angry to death! The principal has criticized you by name, and you still dare to say that you didn¡¯t fight with anyone... ¡± Strong and fragile. This was the second thought that came to mind when he saw Gu Yinshu. Without even a word of exnation, he just let the situation continue to develop like this. What A... ... Stupid and Weird Guy ... Chapter 1524

Chapter 1524: Chapter 1511: Are you alright

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Mrs. Gu, your son sent my son to the hospital. The doctor said that he had a serious concussion. ¡± Another woman¡¯s sharp voice rang out ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re bullying US ordinary people just because you have a lot of power in the Gu family? ¡± ¡°Of course not. Please calm down, Mrs. Gu. We¡¯ll stillpensate you if you need to. ¡± Gu Xiangsiforted the mother of the child who had been beaten. She felt helpless and heartbroken at her son¡¯s actions. ¡°That¡¯s good. Your son Beat my son to such a state. If you don¡¯t give us a reasonable exnation, I will sue the Gu family in the court! ¡± Gu Yinshu pursed his lips. His lonely figure was elongated under the sunlight, and he actually looked very sad. Sui Xin was slightly stunned, but then he remembered what the ss teacher had said to him. ¡°The teacher and the principal have already investigated Gu Yinshu¡¯s fight. It was all caused by the seniors who bullied a girl, Gu Yinshu. ¡± She lowered her eyes and felt a chill. The feeling of being scolded by an adult for no reason when she was young came back. She took a deep breath and suddenly walked toward the beautiful living room. The housekeeper was surprised to see the girl clenching her fists. Are All girls nowadays so bold and calm? Gu Yinshu turned around and walked out without saying a word. When he looked up, he saw Jiang Suixin. ¡°Are you okay? ¡± Gu Yinshu had a strange look in his eyes. Looking at the girl whose shadow was elongated by the sunlight, her beautiful side profile was blurred by the shadow. She actually asked him if he was okay? They didn¡¯t seem to have much interaction. ¡°This is... ¡± Gu Xiangsi recovered from her anger and saw a girl standing in front of her with a backpack on her back. She was a little puzzled. ¡°Hello, Madam. I¡¯m Gu Yinshu¡¯s ssmate. ¡± Jiang Suixin walked over and held Gu Yinshu¡¯s hand. Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t move. There was a strange surprise in his quiet and beautiful eyes. He lowered his eyes and looked at the girl who was holding his hand. ¡°Gu Yinshu, don¡¯t be afraid. ¡± This was the first time she had called him by this name in front of him, and she was even holding his hand. This beautiful young man was as beautiful as the morning fog, so beautiful that it seemed that he would disappearpletely in the next second. ¡°Gu Yinshu, don¡¯t be afraid. ¡± These six words seemed to be like a secret code, and it unlocked Gu Yinshu¡¯s password. He lifted his chin slightly, and really followed her footsteps to Gu Xiangsi. Gu Xiangsi was a little shocked, not knowing what this girl who suddenly appeared wanted to do. ¡°You are... ¡± ¡°This Madam, Gu Yinshu did hit this Auntie¡¯s son. But the reason was that this Auntie¡¯s son was teasing and bullying a girl. Gu Yinshu was really angry and started fighting with him. ¡± When the Auntie heard Jiang Suixin¡¯s words, she immediately stood up She was like a tiger protecting its cub, ¡°what nonsense are you spouting My son would never do such a dirty thing. I think that it¡¯s because the two of you have some kind of dirty rtionship that you don¡¯t understand. Now, you¡¯re dumping all the dirty water on my son!¡± ¡°Mydy, Please Watch your words. ¡± Gu Ruochu was disgusted by her careless words ¡°We¡¯re willing to negotiate with you only because your son is injured. However, if the truth is that your son brought this upon himself, don¡¯t me us for using our methods. ¡± The woman shivered and felt that she had indeed been a little toocent just now. Originally, she had also felt that the Gu family was not in the right in this matter. That was why she had recklessly shouted at the Gu family to seek justice for her son. Chapter 1525

Chapter 1525: Chapter 1512

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Xiangsi looked suspiciously at the girl who had suddenly entered the ssroom. Jiang Suixin suddenly felt sorry for Gu Yinshu. Even her own Mother did not want to believe her. ¡°Madam, the school has already investigated this matter and is nning to withdraw their criticism of Gu Yinshu in the next few days. I was also instructed by our ss teacher to persuade Gu Yinshu to go back to ss. ¡± She spoke clearly, word by word. The surroundings fell silent. Gu Ruochu and Gu Zexi naturally heaved a sigh of relief. If even the form teacher and the school had to make a decision, it meant that the truth must be the same. This child¡¯s nature was still very kind. Unfortunately, Gu Xiangsi¡¯s methods of teaching were too radical. Actually, they had tried to persuade Xiangsi to find another man to marry. However, Xiangsi had wholeheartedly devoted herself to her son and had been too strict with him. It was too much to Overdo it, that was how it was born. ¡°since the matter has been cleared up, there¡¯s no need to talk anymore. Housekeeper, send this madam away. ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Hearing Gu Ruochu¡¯s words, the housekeeper naturally extended his hand towards the woman who had just arrived in a threatening manner, ¡°this Madam, please. ¡± The woman had nothing more to say and left on her own. ¡°...¡± She stayed behind and watched as the young man sat by the flower bed. He lowered his head as though it was still as hot as the summer. He sat there and stroked the white puppy. ¡°You... are you alright? ¡± ¡°Why did you help me just now? ¡± He stroked the snow-white dog. ¡°Even my mother didn¡¯t believe me. Why did you run out? ¡± ¡°The teacher asked me toe. ¡± After holding it in for a long time, Sui Xin finally said this. Yes, the teacher asked her toe. He suddenly smiled, and his eyes suddenly became cold. His original kindness seemed to have disappeared. ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone to help me. I hate everything rted to the school. ¡± Sui Xin was suddenly stunned. This was the first time she saw Gu Yinshu like this. She looked up and slowly looked at him. ¡°You... ¡± He squatted in front of the beautiful snow-white puppy and reached out to stroke the snow-white fur on the puppy¡¯s body. Under the sunlight, it was a little blurry. That kind of expression was as if no one could get close to it. This kind of coldness made people feel that it was difficult to get close to it, and it was also very scary. ¡°Jiang Suixin, you should go. ¡± Suixin felt that this person was a little inexplicable, and she was a little angry in her heart, but she still endured it. ¡°Gu Yinshu, I think you shoulde back to ss. After all, the principal and the teachers have already investigated the matter about you. You will soon... ¡± Gu Yinshu suddenly stood up and grabbed the mineral water that was ced beside the flower bed. He unscrewed the CAP and poured it over Sui Xin¡¯s head. It was a hot summer day. She saw Gu Yinshu pour the water over her head with an indifferent expression. ¡°This is the first time I realized that you are really annoying. ¡± Why did shee to the Gu family? Why did shee to persuade this extremely stubborn youth to go to ss? Sui Xin looked at the youth in front of him. Although his face was calm, his heart was already surging with emotions. Such a vile person. Gu Yinshu was expressionless. He turned around to carry the puppy back. Freewill bent down and picked up the bottle of mineral water. Suddenly, he threw it at the boy¡¯s head and urately hit the boy¡¯s head. ¡°WHAT¡¯S WRONG! ¡± A few maids not far away were sweating when they saw this scene. What was going on? Why did the ssmates who were fine just now suddenly start fighting? Chapter 1526

Chapter 1526: Chapter 1513: You are a lunatic

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION They did not know what had happened, but they saw the young master immediately turn around and chase after the girl. After the girl smashed him, she naturally picked up her backpack and ran out. Sui Xin did not know why he suddenly had the courage to provoke Gu Yinshu, but he could only cower back after being sshed by him. It was too Sullen. ¡°Jiang Suixin, STOP RIGHT THERE! ¡± Gu Yinshu really did not expect that someone would dare to attack him, even if it was him who had attacked first. ¡°Gu Yinshu, you¡¯re a lunatic! ¡± In the blink of an eye, suixin had run out of the Gu family home. He was speechless at this person¡¯s wickedness. She should not havee in the first ce. She must have lost her mind to agree to the teacher-in-charge¡¯s request. However, as soon as she had hit his head, Suixin felt a strange sense of relief. He wiped the water off his face and rushed out of the vi. From this position, he could only call a taxi. Gu Yinshu did not chase after him from behind. Only then did Suixin stop, afraid that he would be beaten up by a senior. Gu Ruochu, who was watching from the inside, suddenly smiled. Yin Shu, if you treat a girl like this, you¡¯ll end up alone. During ss in the afternoon, freewill could not even calm himself down. However, Chen Shuxin did not know how to answer her questions, so she could only say that she had quarreled with her cousin in the afternoon. ¡°If you live under someone else¡¯s roof, you¡¯ll have to suffer. ¡± Chen Shuxin shook her head, ¡°actually, you don¡¯t have to go back to your aunt¡¯s house. It would be better if you could use the weekend as an excuse to study. ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it, my parents will call. ¡± Speaking of her parents, she didn¡¯t really hate them. They were still her parents after all. There wouldn¡¯t be any overnight feuds. They could only let themselves live in their uncles and aunts¡¯house while working outside. They could only suppress their temper so that her uncles and aunts could tolerate her staying in their house to study. Like most ordinary parents, who would really want their daughter to suffer that kind of anger They had no choice, but their parents always loved them from the bottom of their hearts because life had to be subservient. The troubles of an ordinary family like theirs, didn¡¯t the young masters also have other hardships? Every time her parents treated her well, they couldn¡¯t hate her anymore. Perhaps it was when she was young that she remembered the beautiful hair clip her mother bought for her, dressed her up, or perhaps it was when she was held in her arms like a baby, helping her wash clothes. Those warm feelings were always in her heart. Sometimes when she was disobedient or didn¡¯t read, she would also beat herself because of her skin, but in the end, she was still worried that she would beat herself too hard. In front of her bed, where her tears were caressing her sleep, she carefully caressed the small wound on her leg. Following her heart, she quietly did her homework. Suddenly, she remembered that she had held the hand of the young man in the afternoon. His dark eyes seemed to be covered with ayer of hazy fog, and he looked so lonely and fragile. It was said that he did not have a father. He grew up under the care of his uncle and aunt, and under the guidance of his mother. People were like this. If there was someone different from him, he would always be unable to help but question and discuss. For example, a child without a father. No matter the reason why he did not have a father, it would be a topic of conversation for many people. For example, Gu Yinshu. Every family had their own difficulties. On Monday, Gu Yinshu came to ss. It was the g-raising ceremony. All the students stood below the stage and watched Gu Yinshu go on stage. First of all, the principal rified everything that had happened that day. Although he didn¡¯t agree with student Gu¡¯s way of fighting violence with violence, he felt that it was too harsh on him Therefore, he asked that Fatty to apologize to Gu Yinshu in public. Chapter 1527

Chapter 1527: Chapter 1514: The Pursuit of Beauty

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Gu Yinshu is really, really good-looking, ¡± Chen Shuxin said with a yearning expression. ¡°So he was a hero who saved the Damsel in distress in that fight. He¡¯s so handsome! Oh my God, why didn¡¯t Ie across such a good thing? ! ¡± Maybe she could take this opportunity to have a sweet, torturous rtionship with Gu Yinshu and end it with a kiss. ¡°...¡± She forgot to tell Chen Shuxin that the girl who was saved by the hero wasn¡¯t scared by the fat guy, but by the violent behavior of Gu Yinshu that she mentioned. It was easy to imagine how violent the scene was to scare the saved girl into being hospitalized. The corner of Sui Xin¡¯s mouth twitched. If she knew how bad this beautiful boy¡¯s nature was, she didn¡¯t know if she could still worship him. ¡°forget it, he¡¯s just a school bully. ¡± Sui Xin could only break her fantasy. ¡°But no girl can resist that face. ¡± Sui Xin admitted that his face was really good-looking. She had always advocated objective facts. ¡°Sigh, even if he studies well, he¡¯s still a handsome guy. Why is God so unfair? He gave all the good things to this beautiful young man. ¡± Chen Shuxin was stillmenting, but freewill did not feel that God had given all the best things to him. At least his family did not make him so happy. After muttering to himself for a while, freewill looked at the high tform again, quietly looking at the young man who was covered by the sunlight. Sometimes, he felt that he was simply the source of light. Wait a minute, has she read too many novels Why is her mind filled with such terrible lines? After Gu Yinshu rified the incident, he naturally came to ss as usual. He seemed to have be quieter, and the ss started earlier than usual. Sui Xin subconsciously avoided him, but Gu Yinshu, who was behind him, would raise her head and look at her deliberately, her eyes seemed to be clouded. Last time, they had a feud. Sui Xin lowered her eyes, still drawing the painting in her hand. She drew the garden of the Gu family. Although she had only been there once, she had never seen such a Beautiful Garden, especially the fountain in the middle of the flower bed. The design of the garden was very novel, and it also had an elegant style. Under the flower bed sat a beautiful young man with slightly messy hair. From the side, one could see that he was as beautiful as the morning fog that dispersed as soon as it blew. He reached out his hand to stroke the fur of the puppy, and there was actually a trace of warmth. In the end, he still drew a violent person like Gu Yinshu. ¡°What A beautiful painting! ¡± Chen Shuxin just turned her head at this moment and nced at the painting that freewill was drawing. She was stunned by the side profile of the boy inside. Her nce was immediately covered by follow her heart. Chen Shuxin did not even get a good look at the boy¡¯s face. ¡°which boy did you draw? ¡± With her sudden shout, follow her reached out her hand to cover the girl¡¯s mouth. could she not make a Ruckus? The people around her should have heard her! ¡°No one. I just drew casually! ¡± Follow her heart covered the drawing with a book in embarrassment. If the drawing was seen by others, she would probably have a scandal with him. Shu Xin¡¯s gossipy face said, ¡°Aiyo, a young girl¡¯s heart is moved. which boy actually seduced your soul and wanted to draw his drawing personally? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not drawing for a specific person. I¡¯m drawing for a good-looking person. ¡± Following her heart said her rules without any moral integrity. Not everyone could be a character in her painting. She pursued beauty. Chapter 1528

Chapter 1528: Chapter 1515 Love Addict

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Chen Shuxin burst intoughter. ¡°So, it turns out that freewill is still a love addict. ¡± FREEWILL:¡±...¡± In the long corridor, the ssroom was filled with sunlight. In the ssroom building on the sixth floor, there were no students around after school. Freewill finally fixed the painting in his hand and ced it in the drawer. Outside. The setting sun shone on the desk. Freewill put away the brush and got up to meet up with the smiling Pan Yan and Chen Shuxin outside the ssroom. The bright red burning clouds in the sky were really beautiful. At this moment, the quiet campus was covered by such beautiful colors. Listening to the chattering of Pan Yan and Chen Shuxin, a smile slowly appeared on Sui Xin¡¯s face. The three girls walked side by side in the campus. ¡°Last night, I dreamed that I was riding a motorcycle and was suddenly thrown out of the road. I was so scared that I immediately woke up. ¡± Chen Shuxin was still very scared when she talked aboutst night¡¯s dream. ¡°I also had this kind of strange dream! ¡± Pan Yan quickly said, ¡°I dreamed that someone locked my mother up by the police and said that it wasn¡¯t my biological mother. I had this strange dream twice. ¡± ¡°Freewill, have you ever had this kind of strange dream? ¡± ¡°Of course. ¡± People could have dreams, although they hadn¡¯t had them since that time. What if that incident had left a heavy shadow in her heart It was equivalent to her dying once. Freewill clearly remembered that she was brought by her cousin to the riverside of her hometown to catch small fish. At that time, she was young, so she was very excited when she stared at the colorful fish in the river A person held a bottle of mineral water that had been cut in half and filled the small fish and water in it. She did not know who pushed her. The feeling of strangling her throat was so deadly that she could not breathe. The water went into her nose and mouth. For a moment she thought she was going to die, but she did not know who pulled her up and pressed her chest against the ground. The water came out of her mouth. Although she opened her eyes, she could not see anything. Only the bright sunlight and the weak fresh air showed that she was still alive. The feeling of dying once was very impressive. She saw her cousin who was just ying a prank was so scared that her eyes zed over. She got up from the ground and went home with a heavy heart. Grandma was cooking, and the roof of the old house could be seen rising from the chimney. Her cousin had long forgotten what had just happened, and was making a fuss about eating and ying. Even though freewill had almost drowned in the river, even though she had almost lost her life, this kind of knowledge made her eyes redden. She watched the people in this house change by herself, and suddenly she didn¡¯t care about any grievances. As long as she was alive, it was good. It was a fortunate thing to be alive. People always had too much greed, but when people saw their lives almost disappear in front of their eyes, they would feel that everything was insignificant, as long as they were alive. ¡°What, can a girl like you dream? ¡± The three girls were shocked. They turned around and saw that it was indeed Gu Yinshu and the other three boys behind them, as well as Song Yan, whom they knew. ¡°You... why are you guys behind us? ¡± Sui Xin was silent. She and Gu Yinshu had a grudge. Her body stiffened slightly. It was really a narrow road for enemies. ¡°We¡¯ve been behind them for a long time, ¡± Song Yan suddenly said meaningfully. This sentence made the two girls next to him blush instantly. Did this mean that the conversation between the girls just now was all heard by these handsome men? This was really enough to make the girls embarrassed. Chapter 1529

Chapter 1529: Chapter 1516 you¡¯ve gone too far

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Oh? Why are the girls blushing? Can¡¯t you see that we can¡¯t walk anymore? ¡± One of the boys, who was not familiar with them, spoke up with a flirtatious tone. Compared to the handsome boys like Gu Yinshu, this boy was not only average-looking, but also a little ugly. The main thing was that his overly developed muscles looked very ugly. If a handsome boy said this, he might be able to Seduce a girl. However, an ugly boy¡¯s dirty tone made Chen Shuxin subconsciously feel disgusted. Teenage girls always had a different dislike for boys they didn¡¯t like to flirt with. ¡°Hey, you... what do you mean? ¡±ChennShuxinn red at him ... ¡°Do you want toe over and y with your brother? ¡± The boy¡¯s tone became more and more dirty. ¡°Are you two sisters behind us? You¡¯re both pretty, do you want toe too? ¡± This dirty tone made Chen Shuxin¡¯s face turn red. ¡°stupid idiot, don¡¯t be so shameless! ¡± If it wasn¡¯t for Gu Yinshu, Chen Shuxin would have pointed at him and scolded him. ¡°Have you guys had enough? ¡± The always silent Suixin finally stood up and pointed at the muscr man¡¯s nose. ¡°You dare to flirt with girls without looking at your own appearance? Do you know what a mirror is? YOU START TALKING DIRTY! ¡± ¡°Jiang Suixin, you¡¯ve gone too far! ¡± Hearing her scolding his friend, Gu Yinshu finally opened his mouth. The sunlight formed a blurry shadow behind him. He was really that kind of beautiful young man. He was quiet and had a very unusual presence. However, it didn¡¯t stop Suixin from scolding him. ¡°Don¡¯t put on airs in front of me. Do you know what birds of a feather flock together? You¡¯re such a tasteless friend. It means that you¡¯re not a very good person either! ¡± Thinking of his dejected expression at the Gu family, Suixin¡¯s finger that was originally pointing at him paused. Forget it, I won¡¯t talk to such a violent person anymore! ¡°Shu Xin, Yanzi, let¡¯s go. ¡± ¡°Okay, okay. ¡± The two girls were also shocked by Suixin¡¯s attitude just now. Seeing the studentsing and going around the campus, they thought that it was better not to make a big deal out of it. ¡°Jiang Suixin, we¡¯ve made a big deal out of this! ¡± Gu Yinshu was so embarrassed that he flew into a rage. Last time at the Gu residence, he had hit him on the head with a water bottle. This time, he even scolded him! Song Yan, who was standing on the side, wasughing so hard that he couldn¡¯t even straighten his back. ¡°Brother Yin, it¡¯s really the first time you¡¯ve been despised by a girl like this. I want to know now, what else did Jiang Suixin do when he went to the Gu residence to persuade you toe to ss? ¡± Gu Yinshu¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t move. He left without saying a word. ¡°Hey, hey, brother Yin, wait for me? ¡± Song Yan chased after him. He didn¡¯t know why he had made the big boss angry again! On the campus, the Rose Flowers on the iron railings of the school bloomed just right. ... Soon, the first year of high school organized a basketball game. The name of the boss, Gu Yinshu, was shockingly on the list. The girls were not going to watch basketball, but those handsome guys on the field. Freewill was pulled by Chen Shuxin to count the points. The field was also bustling with people, and the girls¡¯figures were everywhere. When Song Yan and Gu Yinshu appeared on the field, the entire basketball field was boiling with excitement. The youth wore a wristband on his hand, and his slightly messy hair was blown by the wind. It was a beautiful scene. His energetic look was really high-spirited. ¡°Ah! Gu Yinshu! Gu Yinshu! ¡± The girls¡¯hearts were beating so fast that they could hardly suppress it. They felt that their hearts were about to jump out of their throats as they looked at the young man jumping on the yground. Chapter 1530

Chapter 1530: Chapter 1517 ne

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°ss 12, one point! ¡± In her shock, she heard the whistle of the referee. She immediately turned a page on ss 12¡¯s card. It was 1:00. This match was between ss 12 and ss 1. ¡°Suixin, this is Gu Yinshu¡¯s school uniform. Help me hold it. ¡± Some boy threw the school uniform to Suixin, and she smelled the refreshing smell of soap. But when she heard that it was Gu Yinshu¡¯s school uniform jacket, she became stiff. That someone, don¡¯t you know that I have a grudge against him? The basketball court was filled with people. Freewill only tidied up his school uniform jacket and put it on his arm. ¡°Gu Yinshu really... doesn¡¯t have to do anything to win the hearts of all the girls in the court. ¡± Chen Shuxin had long forgotten thest time they quarreled. She only remembered the beauty in front of her ... After the game was over, ss 12 naturally won. ¡°Pingqi, where¡¯s my school uniform? ¡± Gu Yinshu¡¯s head was covered in sweat, and his fair skin seemed to be transparent at this moment. His distant brows and eyes seemed particrly dark under the backlight. This person¡¯s entire aura seemed noble and distant. ¡°I almost forgot, it¡¯s in the hands of a girl! ¡± A girl? Gu Yinshu frowned and, unsurprisingly, saw the girl¡¯s face that he hated the most ¡ª Jiang Suixin. ¡°Your school uniform. ¡± Suixin handed the school uniform to him without much emotion. He only pursed his lips and his straight body pulled out a nted figure on the field. Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t take it. Song Yan, who was beside him, came over and helped take the school uniform back. He felt that these two people seemed to have quite a grudge against each other. ¡°Alright, student Jiang, I¡¯ll help you take the school uniform to brother Yin. You girls can go back first. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± After the uniform was taken away, Jiang Suixin felt a little more rxed. She kept feeling that the uniform looked especially heavy in her hands. Gu Yinshu was a littlezy. He took the uniform and habitually put it into his pocket. When he realized that he didn¡¯t find the ne, he frowned. ¡°Brother Yin, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Song Yan and the others saw that he wasn¡¯t right and quickly asked. Gu Yinshu¡¯s face darkened. ¡°My ne, it¡¯s gone. ¡± What? Song Yan knew that it was a moon-shaped ne. Brother Yin had treasured it as if it was a treasure, so it must be of great significance. But now, it was lost in Jiang Suixin¡¯s hands. ¡°Student Jiang, have you seen the ne in brother Yin¡¯s uniform pocket? ¡± Ne? Jiang Suixin shook her head in confusion. How could she have noticed what was inside his uniform. However, at this moment, Gu Yinshu¡¯s face hadpletely turned cold. ¡°Jiang Suixin, you lost my ne. ¡± Chen Shuxin and Pan Yan were beside Jiang Suixin. They didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly. No one knew why a ne had suddenly appeared. Suixin wanted to open her mouth to defend herself, but she suddenly remembered that his uniform had been lost in her hands. No matter what, she was the one in the wrong. Therefore, she didn¡¯t make any sound. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± The two shadows were stretched out by the sunlight, but he said coldly, ¡°it¡¯s useful to apologize. Why do you need the police? ¡± ¡°...¡± Suixin¡¯s fingers froze. She felt cold all over. Beside her, there were boys and girls discussing and jeering. ¡°Suixin didn¡¯t mean it... ¡± Chen Shuxin was interrupted by Suixin as soon as she opened her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Whether you can ept it or not, I have to apologize to you. ¡± Freewill recalled that she had just gone to theke at the school and seemed to have heard a sound at that time. It was probably Gu Yinshu¡¯s ne. Chapter 1531

Chapter 1531: Chapter 1518 could not be found

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Perhaps, she had identally left the ne there when she crossed the bridge. ¡°I¡¯ll go and help you find the ne. ¡± Freewill bit his lip and turned around to walk towards theke. Her heart was extremely cold. She was not sure if she could really find his ne on the bridge. It was not the first time that she had messed up someone else¡¯s matter. Gu Yinshu¡¯s ne must be much more expensive than an ordinary person¡¯s. If it was less than a few tens of thousands, just thinking about it made her feel cold and stiff. What should she do? This kind of matter suddenly fell on an ordinary girl. It was as if the sky had fallen. She could not even cry now. ¡°follow your heart! ¡± Chen Shuxin and Pan Yan also ran over. They saw that the girl had searched for a long time on the bridge, but she did not cry. She knew that she could not find it. ¡°follow your heart, get up first. We will look for it together. ¡± Following her heart, she shook her head. She waspletely disheartened. ¡°I can¡¯t find it. ¡± Her fingers were slightly curled up. She lowered her eyes, and there was an indescribable feeling of despair. Just as she was in despair, Gu Yinshu and his friends came over. ¡°Jiang Suixin, you lost my ne. Have you found it now? ¡± His words were filled with endless coldness. ¡°No. ¡± Suixin was stunned for a few seconds. ¡°Gu Yinshu, I willpensate you again. ¡± Although she knew that it was definitely not cheap. ¡°COMPENSATE ME? 20,000 or 30,000? ¡± The youth¡¯s sneer seemed to drive Jiang Suixin into endless coldness. ¡°I willpensate you. ¡± Suixin knew that this figure was a sky-high price for her, but she had done something wrong, so she would not shirk her responsibility. ¡°Then let¡¯s talk about it after youpensate me. ¡± The meaning of the ne made the youth¡¯s exquisite side face wrapped in an extremely coldyer of ice, as if no matter how hard she tried, she could not get close to it. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go into the water and look for it? Maybe you found it? ¡± The youth¡¯s expression was filled with endless sarcasm. In the water? Looking at theyer of green things on the surface of theke, Suixin suddenly stood up and jumped into theke amidst the screams of Chen Shuxin and Pan Yan. At this moment, many students were watching from the side. ¡°FREEWILL! ¡± The screams of two girls could be heard. They did not expect freewill to really jump into theke. Thiske was not clean and there might be snakes. That kind of disgusting Mollusk was something that every girl was afraid of. But freewill did not care. She only wanted to find Gu Yinshu¡¯s ne. She did not want to miss any chance. What if the ne was in theke? If she could not find it, she wouldpensate Gu Yinshu. Even if she had to work a few jobs, she would return the money to him sooner orter. So, freewill jumped into theke. Song Yan¡¯s expression changed. He saw Gu Yinshu¡¯s expression change as well. At this time, no matter how much the boys liked to bully girls, they were still shocked when they saw her jump into theke without hesitation to get the ne. Fortunately, theke wasn¡¯t deep enough, but her long hair was spread out and covered with ayer of green moss. She stared at the rocks under theke, afraid to miss the shadow of the ne. ¡°keep the change. ¡± Freewill did not look up. Under the sunlight from the mottled leaves, Gu Yinshu said again, ¡°I said, keep the change. I just found the ne from a corner on the bridge. ¡± Freewill finally reacted. He looked up and saw the ne in his hand. She was wet all over and her thin body was shivering. Even in summer, she still had this feeling. Freewill suddenly had a very sad feeling. It was as if she was a joke, beingpletely yed by this young man and treated as a joke by everyone. ¡°follow the heart,e up. ¡± Chapter 1532

Chapter 1532: Chapter 1519: I¡¯m sorry

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Chen Shuxin reached out her hand towards her. She pursed her Pale Lips and shook her head. She had climbed up from theke. She was like a fool, bing everyone¡¯s joke. Looking at the crowd of students, freewill did not say a word. Then, he walked past Gu Yinshu. He brushed past her. Gu Yinshu stood there without moving. He knew that he had hurt a girl¡¯s pride. And the pitiful dignity that was hidden in her heart. Actually, this was not freewill¡¯s fault at all. She did not take the initiative to help him take the school uniform. She did not know that there was a ne in the pocket of the school uniform. It was as if everything was given to her. ¡°Gu Yinshu, I found your ne. I¡¯m leaving, ¡± the girl said in a faint voice, making Chen Shuxin and Pan Yan silent. After this incident, carelessly caught a bad cold. Carelesslyy on the hospital bed again. It was the first time she had a nightmare since the incident where she almost died. She dreamed that she jumped into theke and wasughed at by countless students. She could only desperately look for something in theke, and her self-esteem was trampled. From then on, freewill never mentioned Gu Yinshu again. She asked herself, in fact, Gu Yinshu did not cause her much heartache. It was just that her sensitive and ss girl heart had some indelible scars. When she saw him, she would always lower her head slightly, as if she never knew him, never knew that there was such a person as him. And Gu Yinshu seemed to have just realized how much he had gone overboard. So one day, when freewill pulled open the drawer, he found a note. She opened it and saw three words written on it. I¡¯m sorry. It was beautiful handwriting, but you could tell who it belonged to. The three words seemed to have a healing function. It seemed to be cured at once, and the matter seemed to be no longer covered by the deep shadow. She didn¡¯t reply to him, but she put the paper on the page. One day, when she was in ss, she suddenly became interested and wrote a sentence on it with a pen: ¡°It¡¯s useful to apologize, why do you need the police? ¡± Many yearster, when the yellowed paper was found again. Only then did he know that on that hot summer day, their fate had begun. After ss, ss 12 was full of chasing and fighting again. The ssroom was filled withughter andughter. Gu Yinshu was still sleeping on his stomach with his earphones plugged in. Freewill was chatting with Shu Xin and was amused by her. The clothes that freewill was wearing today were somewhat transparent, so the tape of bar could be seen from the back. A few boys were discussing her shamelessly. During puberty, both boys and girls were developing, so naturally, the topic was not very innocent. Following her heart, she noticed something, but when she turned around, she saw that those cheap boys had wretched looks in their eyes, and they did not hold back at all. Following her heart, she felt a little disgusted by these cheap boys, so she simply decided to ignore them. Gu Yinshu seemed to have noticed something, and he pulled out his earphones with one hand. However, those cheap boys did not give up just like that. They were even chasing and ying around on the side, when a boy bumped into her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Get Away from me! ¡± Following her anger, Chen Shuxin suddenly stood up, looking like she was going to fight. ¡°Are you F * Cking Sick? Do you want to die? ! ¡± There was an explosion of thunder on the ground, and everyone was shocked by the roar. The teenager who was sleeping on his stomach raised his head with a fierce expression. He waspletely annoyed. The stool suddenly leaned back and made a piercing sound. He pushed the table and grabbed the boy just now and gave him a fierce punch. Everyone was stunned. They had never seen Gu Yinshu so fierce! The boy was knocked down on the ground and shed a meter away. Chapter 1533

Chapter 1533: Chapter 1520: Calm Down

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Everyone was stunned. This was the first time they had seen Gu Yinshu lose his temper in ss. How did that Guy Offend Gu Yinshu? Everyone followed the voice and looked over. When they saw that Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t seem to have calmed down at all, they rushed over and pulled up the boy who was scared out of his wits. It was actually pulled up by a single arm. He didn¡¯t even frown. He looked very thin, but he was very tall. He wasn¡¯t as exaggerated as those muscr men, but his strength was solid. Freewill was standing not far away. She wanted to move her feet, but she was so scared by the situation that she did not dare to move a single step. Beads of sweat dripped down her forehead. Last time in the Gu family, it seemed that Gu Yinshu had shown mercy to her. If it were him, with his bad temper, if he really wanted to teach her a lessonst time, he might have thrown a punch at her. F * CK! ! ! ! ¡°Gu Yinshu, calm down. You have to calm down. ¡± ¡°Get away from me! ¡± His eyes narrowed dangerously. That boy had long been scared to death by him. He did not even know what he had done. This kind of fierceness had scared the whole ss. ¡°okay, okay, okay. I¡¯m sorry, ssmate Gu. I shouldn¡¯t have disturbed your sleep. ¡± The good boy was scared to tears by Gu Yinshu¡¯s excessive violence. Gu Yinshu only sneered. As soon as he let go of the boy, he fell from his hand and fell to the ground. He didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer. He immediately got up and went back to his seat. This was not the end. Gu Yinshu walked over, raised his foot, and kicked the table of the boys who had discussed casually just now. He pointed the tip of the pen at their faces. ¡°If you dare to talk nonsense again, I¡¯LL CRIPPLE YOU! ¡± ¡°...¡± The others only thought that those boys must have disturbed the sleep of the older boss, which was why they had provoked the boss and ended up like this. However, Chen Shuxin was very clear that these boys were the ones who had talked nonsense and talked nonsense just now? Obviously, Suixin knew what was going on. And those boys also clearly knew what was going on. They really didn¡¯t expect that they would provoke this boss because of Jiang Suixin! Of course, they still didn¡¯t dare to talk nonsense and could only nod in agreement. The other students didn¡¯t know the truth, but when they saw Gu Yinshu lose his temper just now, they actually felt that his action just now was both arrogant and handsome. Jiang Suixin was beyond shocked, but he quickly calmed down. He sat back in his seat and took out the few books that he wanted to read for the next ss. Chen Shuxin initially hesitated and wanted to follow her heart and say something, but seeing that the male and female leads didn¡¯t seem to have any opinions, she didn¡¯t say anything more. Of course, this fight also attracted the attention of the dean. The Dean really had a headache. Gu Yinshu¡¯s family was rich and powerful, and he was good at school. He should have been the pride of the school. But who knew that such a boy was also good at fighting. He was a child of the Gu family, and the key point was that he was rted to the huo family. He really didn¡¯t dare to mess with the Gu family and the huo family. Damn it! A HEADACHE! He had a fight this time, so he had no choice but to ask the teacher to call the students who were suspected of fighting over. It was enough to show his sincerity. ¡°Gu Yinshu, please go to the teaching center. ¡± Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t even make eye contact with freewill. The moment he left the ssroom, freewill looked up. Chapter 1534

Chapter 1534: Chapter 1521 was naturally kind-hearted

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°follow your heart? ¡± She was very sure that Gu Yinshu had done it just now to protect him. Although she didn¡¯t know why. Could it be that because of the incidentst time, this grade boss had developed a guilty conscience towards follow his heart This was also possible. After all, the incidentst time was quite big, and follow his heart even got a bad cold because of it. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. ¡± Follow his heart bit his lip. When he saw the physics teachere in, he opened his physics book. ... ¡°little ancestor, why do you only fight and drink and smoke with your scoundrels? ¡± When the principal arrived at the teaching office, his face was wrinkled ¡°Hey, hey, how am I going to exin this to your aunt? Can you not make things hot for me? ¡± He had a good rtionship with the huo family, so he had to discipline this little ancestor. In fact, he knew this child very well. He was a good person. Unfortunately, because of his father¡¯s childhood experience and now that he was in the rebellious phase of his youth, he was inevitably a little restless. Gu Yinshu sat there, not saying a word. He raised his hand, turned the back of his hand to the side of his mouth, and stuck out his tongue to lick it a few times. That look was really the most flirtatious scene of the youth. Of course, this was also his defensive state. Sometimes, he was like a Hedgehog with thorns. He could pick up his thorns at any time and block the outsiders outside. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you hurt? ¡± Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t say anything and still chose to remain silent. Seeing that he actually stuck out his tongue to lick his hand, the other female teachers in the Academic Affairs Office felt like their aunt¡¯s heart was about to burst. If they didn¡¯t fight, he would really be a beautiful youth that people would pity. What a pity. The boys who were suspected of causing trouble soon came to the Academic Affairs Office. They all stood in a row, looking like they were about to cry. Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t say anything. After he put down his hand, he looked up and saw freewill standing in front of him. He was slightly stunned and put down his hand. ¡°Are you okay? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± His voice was very low and quiet. He was sitting, and she was standing. The two of them looked at each other calmly in the air, but the breeze blew their hair, just like in an anime. ¡°principal, it¡¯s my fault this time. ¡± Casually looking at the principal and the Dean, he calmly stated the truth ¡°This time, it was these boys who bullied me. Student Gu Yinshu is a very righteous ssmate. He saw that I was a girl and was bullied by others, so he immediately helped me teach these boys a lesson. So, please don¡¯t me him, principal and the dean. ¡± So... ... Was that the case ? ? The principal remembered that it seemed to be the samest time. That fatty was teasing the girl, and it was also Gu Yinshu who punched him. He knew that this child had a kind nature. The principal coughed lightly. ¡°since everything has been rified, I will call the parents of these boys over to have a talk. ¡± ¡°thank you, principal. ¡± Suixin heaved a sigh of relief and tugged at the sleeves of his school uniform. ¡°quickly get up and go to ss. ¡± The principal had thought that he would not move. After all, he knew this kid¡¯s personality. In the end, he actually got up and followed behind Jiang Suixin, quietly leaving the teaching office. He had not regained his senses for a long time. He did not know when this kid had been so obedient. ¡°Why are you helping me? Don¡¯t you hate me? ¡± He followed behind her, and there seemed to be a long shadow in the middle. ¡°Just now, thank you. ¡± Suixin turned around and met the young man¡¯s beautiful and quiet eyes. ¡°Last time, when I fought with you, you made me jump into theke to look for the ne. Just now, you helped me, and this time, I also helped you. So, our grudge is even. ¡± Chapter 1535

Chapter 1535: Chapter 1522: Even

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Even. Grudges? Yes, they had a lot of bad blood between them. But now, did Jiang Suixin write them off? Gu Yinshu suddenly smiled. The tall boy put his hands in his trouser pockets. He looked up with a charming look. ¡°okay, we¡¯re even. ¡± At this time, male idols and girls were like this. Sometimes, they would hold a grudge for a matter, and then they would fight to the death. It was also possible that a matter turned into a small matter and became peaceful again. Later, her rtionship with Gu Yinshu became friendly. In the eyes of others, especially in Chen Shuxin¡¯s eyes, it was not friendly at all. It was ambiguous. Especially, why did she feel that Gu Yinshu liked to tease her at will sometimes? For example, this time, she had her period at will. Girls who had their period at will were the worst to provoke. Chen Shuxin, who always liked to tease her friends, was afraid that her friends would fly into a rage at any time, so she sat in her seat without moving. However, it was clear that this grade boss did not have any sense of judgment. ¡°Sui Xin, let me get you some water. ¡± Chen Shuxin saw that her Thermos Cup was out of water, so she immediately volunteered to get the water for her. Because the water dispenser in the ss was out of water at this moment, she could only go to the first floor of the teaching building to get the water. ¡°thank you, Darling. ¡± ¡°Eh, it¡¯s so mushy! ¡± Chen Shuxin smiled tenderly, took her Thermos Cup, and immediately ran downstairs. It was the break time for the second period, so the 20-minute break was much longer than the previous 10-minute break. After lying on the table for a long time, his stomach still hurt a little. Suixin¡¯s face was a little Pale, so he tried to squat down. Sure enough, he felt a little morefortable than lying on the table just now. It was really difficult to exin the painful period. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Seeing that she didn¡¯t look well, Gu Yinshu touched her hand. ¡°Are you not feeling well? ¡± She was like a little girl, crouching in a corner. Her long hair draped over her shoulders, making her look very pitiful. If there weren¡¯t many ssmates present, he would really pick up this girl. She was petite, so it shouldn¡¯t take any effort to pick her up. Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be good for freewill to tell her about her period. He just shook his head and went back to his seat. He subconsciously reached out to support her, but for some reason, his legs went soft and he fell into his arms again. His entire body was weak, so it was normal for him to fall on top of her. The refreshing light shallots came from his body and lingered around the tip of her nose. She didn¡¯t know why her heart skipped a beat, and her eyebrows jumped as well. ¡°I say, you did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you? Leaning into my arms again? ¡± He held her shoulder, and the young girl¡¯s fresh breath also spread to the tip of his nose. His school uniform was very thin, and he seemed to be able to feel the heat on his body. It would be wrong to say anything to someone who was on her period. Therefore, freewill pushed him impatiently. ¡°Go as far as you want. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re angry? ¡± Gu Yinshu seemed to find it strange that she was angry. Yes, she had never been so angry before. A rabbit biting someone was probably like how she looked now. Freewill really couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. He sat down on the seat andy on the table motionlessly. He could do whatever he wanted. Gu Yinshu left as expected. Shu Xin hadn¡¯t returned yet. Sui Xin felt like he was waiting for her like a rock. When the hot water was on her face, hezily opened his eyes and saw Gu Yinshu. Chapter 1536

Chapter 1536: Chapter 1523, why bother

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Why are you here? ¡± ¡°For you. ¡± ¡°even a blind person would know that this is for me, right? ¡± Freewill could not help but retort viciously. He stood up weakly from the table and hugged the nket in his hands. That blue school uniform that looked a little big almost covered half of her palm. Actually, freewill did not know what was going on either. The rtionship between the two of them felt like it had suddenly improved. Sometimes, when a rtionship was about to break up, it was as easy as a storm to be destroyed. It was also easy to change one¡¯s impression of each other because of a certain matter, just like now. It could even change one¡¯s whole life. ¡°What are you students standing here for? ¡± The teacher found that there were many female students blocking the corridor and could not help but scold them. ¡°All of you, go back to ss. If you find out again, I¡¯ll call your form teacher over to chase you away. ¡± Those students were probably here to watch Gu Yinshu. Following his heart, he took a sip of hot water and looked speechlessly at the students who were still clinging to the window with their starry eyes. Why bother. Following his heart, he shook his head silently. When he turned around, he saw that someone was already lying on the table as if asleep. Did this person not sleep in his previous life? Perhaps because of the cup of hot water, the way she looked at Gu Yinshu paused for a few more seconds. The summer wind blew gently, and his hair flew up, covering the side of his face that she could not get tired of looking at. There was a scene where the sunlight shined on the side of his face, as if there was a moment that left an eternal and indelible mark in her heart. What the hell. He was so good-looking, but he had such a bad temper. ¡°What are you looking at? ¡± Gu Yinshu suddenly opened his eyes, but he did not lift his head from his arm. He just knocked his Chin on his arm and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m also a boy? Don¡¯t you feel ufortable being looked at for a long time? ¡± ¡°You feel ufortable too? ¡± Following heart seemed to be a little surprised and smiled. ¡°I thought you should be used to these staring manners, so no matter how I look at you, you should be able to maintain yourposure. ¡± ¡°If those people stare at you for a long time, I¡¯ll get impatient, and if I get impatient, I might beat people up, even girls are no exception. ¡± Following heart:¡±...¡± She felt that there was a viin in her heart, and the expression on that viin¡¯s face was so shocked. ¡°You even beat up a woman? No wonder you wanted to beat me up when you caught up with mest time. Fortunately, I ran fast. ¡± Thinking of the Gu family, following heart instantly felt that he was lucky. If he caught you, wouldn¡¯t you die a horrible death. Hearing her words, Gu Yinshu¡¯s lips suddenly curved, and his eyes blinked slightly. ¡°Are you also a woman? Besides, I didn¡¯t really want to hit you. If I really wanted to hit you, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to run a few steps before I caught you and beat you up. ¡± ¡°How can a woman who is growing not be counted? ¡± She answered straightforwardly. ¡°with your figure, it¡¯s more like a bean sprout. ¡± He chuckled. ¡°I think you should stop being a woman. A woman who is growing doesn¡¯t count. Just be a man-woman. ¡± FREEWILL:¡±...¡± This person¡¯s mouth was really vicious. You sister, do you think I don¡¯t dare to scold you If she had the ability, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for her to fight with someone. However, freewill¡¯s eyes immediately curved. ¡°Don¡¯t alwaysugh at me. I¡¯m a tomboy. It¡¯s still better than someone who might be a golden needle mushroom. ¡± ¡°...¡± What did she just say? GOLDEN NEEDLE MUSHROOM? Freewill¡¯s expression was very calm, as though he wasn¡¯t embarrassed at all when he said that word. Chapter 1537

Chapter 1537: Chapter 1524 g

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Besides wanting to strangle her to death at first, he suddenly buried himself in his arms andughed softly. Then, he evenughed until he cried. ¡°What are youughing at? ¡± Sui Xin was not the kind of girl who could blush just by saying a few sensitive words, but seeing that he wasughing so hard that he was about to cramp up, she could not help it. Gu Yinshuughed for a long time, but in the end, he did not tell her what he wasughing at. On the contrary, it was Sui Xin who turned her head out of embarrassment and anger, holding the cup of hot water and lying on the table. When Chen Shuxin brought the hot water over, she looked at the hot water in her hands and felt a little strange. ¡°Sui Xin, where did you get the hot water? I just came back. ¡± ¡°Somebody¡¯s here. ¡± Sui Xin didn¡¯t want to tell her who it was, but Chen Shuxin¡¯s brain was very sharp. She immediately looked at her with a gossipy and ambiguous face. ¡°Tell me quickly, who are you having an affair with in ss? ¡± Sui Xin almost spat out a mouthful of water. She was a little speechless. ¡°You... don¡¯t talk nonsense, you know? Who can I have an affair with? Besides, I told you that I would never fall in love at a young age! ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little too early for you to set this g? ¡± Chen Shuxin rolled her eyes and ced the hot water on her desk. ¡°Oh right, there might be an English exam tomorrow, can you do it? ¡± ¡°Of course, as long as it¡¯s the first day. ¡± Freewill rubbed his stomach and suddenly remembered something ¡°Is the military traininging to an end soon? I remember that the ceremonial team seems to be selecting the leading girl who can wield the scepter. Have you been selected yet? ¡± Chen Shuxin shook her head. ¡°The ceremonial team has already been decided internally. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t go and join in the fun. Apanying those girls who were chosen internally to be eliminated really feels like rushing to the door to be humiliated. ¡± Humiliated? Freewill almost spat out a mouthful of hot water from his mouth again. What was humiliation How easy was it to be humiliated? ¡°Freewill, actually, I think you should participate. ¡± Chen Shuxin quietly leaned over. ¡°Look at your height, your figure is good, you¡¯re beautiful, and you have a temperament. You can definitely beat those girls in an instant. ¡± ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m not too interested in these anymore. I have to study hard in the future. ¡± She pulled out a test paper from the drawer and started to slowly do the first few questions. ¡°Okay, you can do it! Follow your heart. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand,e and ask me. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else, I¡¯m very good at studying. ¡± Seeing that her chest was thumping loudly, follow her heart could not help butugh. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that your chest will be ttened? That hard? ¡± ¡°What the F * CK? ¡± Chen Shuxin looked down and found that her chest was very t. She suddenly thought hard for a few seconds and then looked up. ¡°follow your heart, why don¡¯t we stew PAPAYA SOUP TO DRINK? ¡± ¡°The dormitory is not allowed to carry high-power appliances. It¡¯s better for you to think about things like making soup at will. ¡± Follow her heart turned a page of the book and added a knife. ¡°Sigh. ¡± ¡°Sigh. ¡± The two girls let out a sigh in tacit understanding. Suddenly, they looked into each other¡¯s eyes and smiled in unison. Chen Shuxin agreed with 10,000 times that her best friend should study hard. Three yearster, they were about to enter university. For ordinary children like them, exams and going to school were the closest. It was a path that could change their fate. The future seemed to be very far away from them, but it also seemed to be very close to them. School days were always dull and boring. They just passed by indifferently. The second lesson in the morning was supposed to be math ss, but it was borrowed by the English teacher for the exam. The entire ssroom heard the sound of a pen writing carefully on a piece of paper. Chapter 1538

Chapter 1538: Chapter 1525 concert

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t go to sleep. Instead, he seriously finished the test paper, piled the books on top of it, and fell asleep again. While he was busy writing, the corner of his mouth twitched when he noticed a certain person sleeping behind him. This person was too good at sleeping. He seemed to be sleeping all day, yet he could get a good score even though he didn¡¯t listen to the ss. He really didn¡¯t know how this person¡¯s brain worked. After the bell rang, all the students handed in their test papers. When they returned to the dormitory, the air conditioner was turned on inside, but the heat was blocked outside the dormitory. Although they would find it even more stuffy when they went outter, they couldn¡¯t care less now. The air conditioner felt good for a moment, so they went out to the crematorium. ¡°Did you get the answer right? Did you just have enough time to do the questions? ¡± As soon as he entered the dormitory, Xie Wenqing couldn¡¯t help but ask Chen Shuxin. She knew this guy was a straight a student from the beginning, but straight a students had always been too modest. ¡°No, I just happened to have the right time. The cloze filling took up too much of my time. I watched it a few times before Ipletely confirmed the answer. ¡± ¡°Me too. Besides, readingter also took up a lot of my time. ¡± Sui Xin:¡±...¡± She didn¡¯t forget just now that Shu Xin had finished the questions in half an hour. When she was done, she even stared at the ssroom door for half an hour in a sentimental manner! Forget it, I won¡¯t expose Shu Xin¡¯s ¡°shameless¡± face. Sui Xin picked up her soaked school uniform and put it into the washing machine. ¡°Sui Xin, I remember that you like xx very much, right? Do you know that she has a concert in an Cheng tomorrow? ¡± Pan Yan remembered something and casually mentioned it. ¡°Of course I remember. ¡± Freewill felt a little depressed when she mentioned it. ¡°It¡¯s a pity. Tomorrow is the math teacher¡¯s ss. ¡°You should have heard that our math teacher in ss 12 has been given a very unfashionable nickname. ¡°It¡¯s not that we can¡¯t think of a new nickname for her, but she haspletely carried out the moves of previous teacher extinction. ¡± ¡°I understand, I understand. ¡± Sympathy appeared in Pan Yan¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m also a star-chasing dog, so I understand the fucked-up feelings of not being able to watch this kind of concert. In short, student freewill, let fate take its course. ¡± Follow your heart nodded heavily. What else could she do if she didn¡¯t follow fate? Initially, follow your heart almost numbed herself, but when Yan Zi mentioned this matter again, her mood became somewhat unforgettable. She really wanted to watch her goddess¡¯concert. She was the youth of her junior high school, with a nostalgic feeling of youth. If she missed this time, she didn¡¯t know when she would be able to see her concert again. This was how it was when she was young. She would always miss something because she couldn¡¯t get it. Only after that did she realize how pure she was at that time. He was always the most beautiful when he was young and ignorant. The next day, when he was in ss, he was a little absent-minded, especially when he heard about the annoying math ss. It was said that all three sses in the morning were math. When he saw the face of the math teacher, he felt that it was the face of a devil. ¡°Sigh, Sigh. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? ¡± Of course, Gu Yinshu heard her sigh and wanted to know what happened. He poked her back with a pen. ¡°Don¡¯t poke me with a pen, it hurts. ¡± Freewill was a little helpless. Why did this person always poke her back Thest time he went back to the dormitory to change his clothes, he realized that his entire clothes were covered with the marks of his pen. To be honest, he wanted to hit someone. ¡°I see that you don¡¯t seem to want to go to ss. ¡± The corners of his lips curled up slightly, and his voice was deep. Chapter 1539

Chapter 1539: Chapter 1526. You scared me to death

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever wanted to go to ss, have I? ¡± That was the truth. ¡°But you seemed to be very reluctant to go to ss today, so I asked you that question. ¡± Gu Yinshu leaned forward slightly and said. ¡°I want to skip ss. ¡± For A girl with average academic results like her, wanting to skip ss was not something that would shock the whole ss. ¡°Why did you tell me? ¡± Gu Yinshu¡¯s beautiful and quiet eyes moved a little, and she looked at her with a slight smile. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll tell the ss teacher that you want to skip ss now? Besides, you¡¯re going to a math teacher¡¯s ss? ¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re never the kind of person who talks big and talks nonsense, so I¡¯m very relieved, ¡± freewill said his opinion seriously. In her opinion, Gu Yinshu was indeed such a person. He would never say anything nonsense. ¡°You¡¯re a very principled person. ¡± ¡°really? But sometimes I want to make an exception and don¡¯t want to be such a principled person. ¡± FREEWILL:¡±...¡± ¡°Are you serious? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m lying to you. ¡± The youth suddenly smiled, which scared freewill so much that he broke out in a cold sweat. Since when did this guy make such a cold joke. ¡°You scared me to death. ¡± She almost showed her row of white teeth, and had the urge to bite him to death. If Gu Yinshu really went toin, the homeroom teacher and the other teachers would definitely believe him. Because Gu Yinshu was a good student, and his report card was everything, the homeroom teacher would definitely stand on his side because of the bonus. ¡°Anyway, this ss is not interesting. ¡± Freewill suddenly heard Gu Yinshu say this, and felt a little strange. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you also don¡¯t want to go to ss and want to skip ss? ¡± She deliberately lowered her voice, afraid that someone would hear her. ¡°Why not? ¡± Gu Yinshu suddenly tidied up his school bag and looked up at her. ¡°Do you want to walk out of the school gate smoothly? ¡± ¡°OF COURSE! ¡± Seeing his posture, Sui Xin¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Are you willing to help me? ¡± If that was the case, that would be great. Originally, she was still debating whether she should skip ss today. If she skipped ss, she might have to climb the wall. If she climbed the wall, she wouldn¡¯t be able to get out at all as a girl. If she didn¡¯t get out and provoked the dean of Education, then she would really die. But if gu Yinshu was willing to help her, then it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. ¡°Pack your things while it¡¯s still after ss, ¡± he whispered and reached out to grab her slender wrist. Suddenly, she felt that this person was really too good. He actually brought her out of the ssroom just like that. Chen Shuxin was stunned. What was going on? She took out her phone and saw the text message that freewill had just sent her: Shu Xin, I skipped ss to see a concert. See you tonight. Seeing such a text message, Chen Shuxin took a deep breath. What the F * Ck, how dare he! This was a school, did that old man just take freewill out This was too F * Cking Awesome He didn¡¯t know what reason the two of them would use to leave the school, and they even skipped the math teacher¡¯s ss! ¡°where are we going? ¡± Freewill was grabbed by his wrist as they walked through the corridor. There were many students outside the corridor, and they all knew Gu Yinshu, so they were stunned for a moment. Where are we going with a girl? ¡°could this be Gu Yinshu¡¯s girlfriend? ¡± ¡°Oh my God, isn¡¯t this too sad? I don¡¯t believe that Gu Yinshu has a girlfriend! ¡± Chapter 1540

Chapter 1540: Chapter 1527: Where Are we going

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You should be more open-minded. What¡¯s so strange about a guy like him having a girlfriend? I just don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll be able to split up... ¡± Her face turned green when she casually heard the gossip about the girls¡¯clothes. She hadn¡¯t even started with Gu Yinshu yet, and there were already girls talking about splitting up. Women were like that. ¡°where are we going? ¡± She heard the sound of the wind passing by, and their breathing became unstable. Because they were running too fast, they could only see his long back and the hand holding her hand. ¡°Go to the teacher¡¯s office. ¡± When they reached the office, Gu Yinshu had already stopped. He looked at her with his eyes. ¡°You can¡¯t really have no reason. Wouldn¡¯t it be very embarrassing to climb over the wall and go out? ¡± Embarrassing... ... Hehe, as long as you¡¯re happy. At this time, Gu Yinshu had already entered the office. ¡°teacher, I¡¯m not feeling well today, so I want to ask for a day off. ¡± When the form teacher heard Gu Yinshu¡¯s voice, she raised her Chin in surprise and raised her sses. Then she said with great emotion, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that you would actually ask for a day off from the form teacher. ¡± In the past, he would have run away if he didn¡¯t want to go to ss. FOLLOW-THE-HEART:¡±...¡± ¡°Student follow-the-heart, are you not feeling well too? ¡± It seemed that she would ask for leave no matter what. Follow-the-heart quickly said, ¡°No, I saw that Gu Yinshu was very ufortable, so I decided to send him home. ¡± ¡°Student follow-the-heart is really loved by his ssmates! ¡± The teacher didn¡¯t doubt it at all. ¡°The teacher is so touched. Just sign here. ¡± Eh, it went so smoothly? The math teacher¡¯s ss was never allowed to have a break, but they were actually released smoothly because of Gu Yinshu? Sui Xin was very touched. It was a great thing to know Gu Yinshu. She probably had a chance at the concert today. ¡°Okay, thank you, teacher. ¡± Gu Yinshu was very polite, very warm and loving, and also very modest to the teacher. Sui Xin felt that this guy¡¯s acting was too good! Look, is this a delinquent? After receiving the leave request, they quickly left the school gate. Because of the leave request, everything went very smoothly. Until they came out, freewill could not believe it. The first thing he wanted to do was to raise his head andugh. ¡°Student Gu Yinshu, thank you for helping me again. ¡± At this moment, freewill treated Gu Yinshu as a friend. The definition of a friend was actually very simple for a young freewill. To help a friend, they had to help each other. It was more like skipping ss or copying homework. Freewill could not resist such a good friend who helped each other. ¡°How are you going to thank me? ¡± He held his school bag in one hand and threw it behind his back. Then he looked at her behind him. ¡°Why don¡¯t I go to the concert with you? I¡¯m bored anyway. ¡± Freewill was shocked. ¡°Are you sure? That¡¯s the star I like. If you don¡¯t like it, you¡¯ll feel very bored. ¡± But thinking about it, Gu Yinshu did not seem to have anywhere to go for the time being. If he went home, his illness would definitely be exposed by his mother. Last time, he could already tell that his mother was not a very tolerant person. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Aren¡¯t we friends now? ¡± He chuckled. ¡°friends, shouldn¡¯t we apany her to the concert? Even if we don¡¯t like it. ¡± He said it as if it was a matter of course, but it made casual heart stunned for a moment. ¡°friends? ¡± ¡°Yes, friends. ¡± Chapter 1541

Chapter 1541: Chapter 1528 did not exist

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yinshu looked back at her again and chuckled. ¡°from this moment on, we are friends, aren¡¯t we? I was acting with you, and it wasn¡¯t easy for me to cover for you. I almost lost my integrity. ¡± Thinking of how he had pretended to be humble in front of his teacher just now, he was disgusted by himself. ¡°thank you, my friends. ¡± Freewill suddenly smiled and patted his shoulder. Because he was too tall, he stepped on his feet and patted him. ¡°We will be good friends from now on. I will remember it. ¡± After resolving some of his worries, freewill¡¯s mood became even better. ¡°I want to ask you a question. ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Gu Yinshu walked and found that a certain someone¡¯s arm was unceremoniously ced on his shoulder. A smile appeared on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how heavy you are? ¡± It was mainly because a certain boy¡¯s legs were long and he walked fast. She was only about 1.6 meters now. It would be too difficult for her to catch up with such a boy. She might as well put a hand on his shoulder. ¡°heavy? That doesn¡¯t exist. I¡¯m just important. ¡± Freewill was very smart. She felt much more rxed when she supported herself on his body. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to ask me a question? ¡± ¡°Yes, I want to ask you, why didn¡¯t you exin to your mother about the beatingst time? Your mother looks really fierce. ¡± She might as well have a gentle side to her mother, at least most of the time. Gu Yinshu suddenly stopped and looked back at her. ¡°How do you think I should exin it? Besides, it¡¯s not right to hit people. ¡± ¡°Then why did you hit people? ¡± Freewill really didn¡¯t understand how he could have such a violent temper. He clearly looked like a quiet and beautiful young man. ¡°I¡¯ve always liked to settle things with my fists. ¡± In his opinion, that was the most effective way. Alright, he seeded. ¡°You can still be reasonable. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even know how to be reasonable. ¡± His well-defined face.. Was clearly very handsome. ¡°So, this is also one of the reasons why they treat me as a monster, right ¡°My friends around me are all like this. No one taught me how to be reasonable with others. st time, that fatty really angered me, so I decided to teach him a lesson. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re not weird at all. ¡± Freewill smiled ¡°actually, before I provoked you, although I often heard about your fights, I always felt that you didn¡¯t just want to cause trouble. ¡°At first, I thought that you only wanted to attract everyone¡¯s attention and your mother¡¯s attention. ter, I found out that you were doing it to help them. ¡± ¡°Why do you think so? Why do I need to fight to get my mother¡¯s attention? ¡± Gu Yinshu was very curious about this sentence. ¡°because that¡¯s how naughty children are. ¡± ¡°...¡± He was speechless about this answer. Fine, she won. Seeing the smile on his face, freewill also smiled. In fact, she was deliberately teasing him like this. Speaking of which, it seemed that he rarely smiled. Even if he was smiling, he didn¡¯t feel so happy. ¡°Why? Do you think I have a good sense of humor? ¡± Freewill walked to him in a few steps and took out a bottle of mineral water from his school bag. ¡°Okay, I do have a sense of humor, but it¡¯s so cold. ¡± ¡°It is indeed a little cold. ¡± Freewill thought about the conversation just now, and for some reason, heughed until he could not breathe. Gu Yinshu did not turn his head. He continued to walk leisurely at the front, his steps leisurely and calm. The summer wind blew gently. Chapter 1542

Chapter 1542: So that was how chapter 1529 went

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION They entered the venue smoothly. Although they managed to get tickets, it wasn¡¯t a good spot, so they could only hold the people on the viewing tform with binocrs. Before they entered the venue, they bought glow sticks and celebrity letters. They were very excited, especially after feeling the atmosphere of the venue. Although there were a lot of people, the exciting music always made them very excited. ¡°Look! ¡± Seeing that his idol hade out, he casually pulled the corner of his shirt. ¡°I see it. ¡± Actually, Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t have any special thoughts about these things. He just apanied her here. In fact, he didn¡¯t have any special thoughts about most things. It seemed that many things could be easily obtained, so he didn¡¯t care and didn¡¯t have any expectations. ¡°Why do you like her? ¡± Gu Yinshu saw that it was a female singer and felt very strange. ¡°I remember that girls like fresh meat or something? ¡± ¡°everyone likes different things, and people are different too. ¡± Freewill felt a little strange about Gu Yinshu¡¯s position. Indeed, many people liked fresh meat, but in the end, it still depended on the person. ¡°I like her because of her experience, her persistence in her dreams, her musical talent and talent. ¡± Freewill smiled. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s also a kind of emotion. I often listen to her songs in junior high school. Her songs are life, so I like her. ¡± ¡°I see. ¡± Gu Yinshu¡¯s face was full of smiles, but the smile on his face gave people a deep sense of coldness. Sometimes, she felt that he was very far away. Even if he was right in front of her, she could not touch him. It was not just her, everyone was the same. ¡°Don¡¯t you have someone or something you like? or rather, someone who appreciates you. ¡± Wayxin turned her head to look at him, before her idol started performing. ¡°It must be nice to be liked. ¡± Gu Yinshu smiled and looked at her again. ¡°I haven¡¯t liked anyone before. ¡± If it was about things, perhaps he liked dogs. ¡°There are a lot of people who like you. ¡± ¡°really? ¡± He lowered his head ¡°Then do they really like me? Do they know what kind of person I really am Of course, I have never liked anyone before. Perhaps it was too easy for me to obtain certain things since I was young, so I really don¡¯t feel anything when the word ¡®like¡¯ is used on me. ¡± Following his heart was stunned for a moment, indicating that he understood. After all, he came from a different background. The things that they had since they were young made them much better than others. When others were studying hard to change their fates, he was just ying around. Because his path had already been nned long before he was born. That must be a bright future. That was why he felt bored. Ordinary people like them had more dreams. In fact, this way, they would have more fun in life. ¡°SHH. ¡± Freewill suddenly smiled. Gu Yinshu looked at her. The surrounding light was dim, but he could tell that she had a bright smile on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t talk. Listen to her sing. ¡± Freewill wanted to hold his hand like a good friend, but he thought that Gu Yinshu was a boy after all. It was more appropriate to hold the corner of his shirt, so he had to avoid suspicion. Freewill raised the glow stick in his hand and listened to the people on the stage sing. He gradually sang along with her, looking at him as if encouraging him to sing. In fact, she hadn¡¯t experienced this much, so she probably despised him from the beginning. But unconsciously, he also started to sing along with them. His eyes were curved and full of smiles. Chapter 1543

Chapter 1543: Chapter 1530, secret

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Chen Shuxin had been waiting for freewill toe back from the dormitory. She had been wanting to ask freewill for a long time. When the other roommates asked about freewill¡¯s whereabouts, she deliberately lied. She had never gossiped about freewill in front of others That was because she regarded freewill as her best friend. Even in this dormitory, she felt that she was different from freewill and the other two roommates. ¡°You¡¯re back? ¡± Chen Shuxin was pretending to read a book. When she saw freewill finally push open the dormitory door, she had a sly smile on her face. ¡°Hmm, what did you go to do? ¡± She really didn¡¯t expect that the two people who were like enemies a few days ago could immediately be good friends. ¡°I went to watch my idol¡¯s concert. ¡± Sui Xin was in a very good mood at the moment, especially since she was very lucky just now. Gu Yinshu actually helped her draw a lucky prize, and then she got an autograph and a group photo of her idol. At that moment, she felt that Gu Yinshu was simply a magic weapon! It was really amazing! ¡°Sui Xin, you¡¯re back? ¡± When Pan Yan came back, she asked mysteriously when she saw her. ¡°How can you even avoid the math teacher¡¯s ss? Awesome! ¡± Everyone knew that her ss never allowed people to ask for leave. If someone insisted on asking for leave, they could only deduct the usual points. Those usual points would determine whether or not to add tasks under cleaning. ¡°secret. ¡± Sui Xin was happy when she thought about how she could sessfully enter her idol¡¯s concert today. She took out some photos and videos that her phone had taken and showed them to them. ¡°So beautiful. ¡± Chen Shuxin naturally wanted to look for photos of Gu Yinshu. Even if there were no photos of Gu Yinshu openly, there would always be some corners and traces of his existence, right? In the end, there was no photo of Gu Yinshu. When the two roommates went to take a shower, Chen Shuxin held her hand. ¡°You two are really awesome. You actually skipped ss together! ¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t skip ss, but we got a leave of absence. ¡± Freewill was very righteous. ¡°Come on, I didn¡¯t know that one of you must have pretended to be sick and got a leave of absence from it. ¡± Chen Shuxin had an expression that said, ¡°I knew it. ¡°. ¡°How did you know? ¡± Freewill sat on her bed and crossed his legs. He buried his head in his knees. ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve done a lot of such things. Shu Xin, I¡¯ll pass the microphone to you. Please tell me your story. ¡± ¡°Go, go, go. I¡¯ve only done it once, okay? ¡± Chen Shuxin leaned over, her face full of gossip. ¡°Quick, tell me. Did anything unspeakable happen between the two of you today? ¡± ¡°F * Ck You. Can¡¯t you stop thinking about it? ¡± Sui Xin smiled. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m friends with Gu Yinshu now. ¡± ¡°friends? ¡± Chen Shuxin¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Do you think that there¡¯s a pure friendship between men and women in this world? ¡± This sounded like a philosophical question. Most people said that there was no pure friendship between the opposite sex. If there was, it would be because the other party was ugly and fat. In fact, it was not. Sometimes, two people who had been together for a long time would get too familiar with each other. This kind of familiarity made it impossible for two people to have love or even a little budding. Therefore, they became friends. The next day, the score of the English test paper was out. The 150-point test paper, followed by 106 points. Well, although it was not excellent, at least it passed. Follow-the-heart had always known that he did not have too much talent in learning. He could only rely on diligence to pull up one or two points. Chapter 1544

Chapter 1544: Chapter 1531 really couldn¡¯t eat this stuff

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She suddenly looked forward. The very popr 139 points on Chen Shuxin¡¯s exam paper made her envious, jealous, and resentful. She then looked back at Gu Yinshu¡¯s score. Damn, 150 points. ¡°Are you a pervert? ¡± It was actually a full score! Gu Yinshu only smiled. ¡°I¡¯m used to it. ¡± She felt that these three words were really a heavy blow. She looked at him expressionlessly and sat down to correct the wrong questions on the exam paper. ¡°Are you going out for lunch? ¡± Usually, Sui Xin would eat something in the cafeteria. In fact, she was a little tired of eating in the cafeteria, but she didn¡¯t usually go out of school. ¡°Sure, what do you want to eat? ¡± Sui Xin looked at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going home for lunch? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like to go home for lunch. ¡± Sui Xin didn¡¯t expect to see snail noodles at the school gate. Her eyes lit up, and when she remembered the taste of the sour bamboo shoot, her saliva dripped down. ¡°What is this thing? It¡¯s a little weird. ¡± Seeing Gu Yinshu frown, Sui Xin suddenly found it funny. ¡°This is the legendary snail noodles. Maybe you just smelled the sour bamboo shoot, but it¡¯s actually quite delicious. ¡± Gu Yinshu expressed that he really couldn¡¯t eat this stuff. Of course, freewill didn¡¯t force him. Anyway, there was another street at the school. It was both delicious and fun, so he could go shopping until he was full. There were many people around, but it was also very lively. All of them were energetic students. ¡°Do you want to go there to eat? You didn¡¯t eat much at noon today. ¡± Freewill saw a shop over there that was very clean and suggested, ¡°why don¡¯t we go and have a seat? ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± The two entered the shop and found that the interior was very well-decorated. The stickers on the table looked a little like the European renaissance. What they ate today was covered rice. The covered rice here was especially delicious. The boss looked like a Buddhist boss. When there were no customers, he would always read a book by the side. ¡°boss, give me a serving of your side of the meat covered rice. ¡± ¡°okay. ¡± The boss smiled and got up. He went into the small kitchen that was separated inside and started working. This boss had always been enthusiastic and optimistic about life. His mother was an old woman in her sixties who often went out to sell flowers. Their family was not short of money, and they were not the kind of people who yearned for money. She had a very beautiful answer to why she sold flowers. To sell flowers in this life and to be beautiful in the next. This reason was really the most beautiful and the best that freewill had ever heard. The boss¡¯s mother must have been a great beauty when she was young. ¡°I¡¯ll go buy some fruit. ¡± While waiting for dinner, Gu Yinshu went out to buy some fruit. Freewill actually liked to eat fruit. If she had not been on the road just now, she would have wanted to buy a box of fruit and eat it with a toothpick. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s so sweet! ¡± She took out a few toothpicks from the table and handed them to him. ¡°You eat too. The fruits here are very fresh and they¡¯re covered by a transparent lid after being cut. It¡¯s very hygienic. ¡± ¡°You eat quite a lot. I remember that you just ate a big bowl of snail powder over there. ¡± She inserted a cantaloupe into her mouth and it felt sweet. ¡°It¡¯s a blessing to be able to eat. My Dad said so. ¡± She reached out and brushed her hair. There was no air conditioner in the shop, and the slightly old-fashioned fans made her feel a little hot. This was the feeling of summer. ¡°Why are you suddenly so good to me? ¡± Freewill really felt that it was a little strange. When he first came into contact with this person, he would think that he was a violent person. But when he became gentle, it was also something that ordinary people could not resist. Chapter 1545

Chapter 1545: Chapter 1532 always thought that the world wouldst forever

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION In fact, this person¡¯s temper... Was definitely not good. It was just that she felt that she had changed too quickly, which was why she now had an unreal feeling. She was actually an extremely insecure person, and it was precisely because of this that she was afraid that others would treat her well. The better they treated her, the more uneasy she would be. This was because she was afraid that she would not be able to respond, and she was also afraid that this good would disappear. In the end, she would fall into that lonely and lonely situation again. ¡°because you are my friend. ¡± Freewill was suddenly stunned. He raised his head and the wind blew past. Was it because of that sentence? Freewill looked at his eyes. They were clear as if they had been washed by jade. Perhaps, he also wanted a good friend. ¡°Aren¡¯t those your friends in the past? ¡± Freewill was a little curious. ¡°You seem to still be very lonely. ¡± ¡°Those are friends, but they are not bosom friends. In this world, bosom friends are still very rare. ¡± This was the truth. He smiled casually. ¡°Then, maybe we can be confidants in the future? ¡± This sentence made him pause for a moment, and then heughed. ¡°maybe, so I will treat you well. Isn¡¯t that normal? ¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s make a deal. We are friends. Gu Yinshu, if you treat me well, I will treat you well in the future. They say that love is mutual, and we must give each other, so that our friendship canst forever. ¡± When they were young, they always thought that there would be forever. But it turned out that many people went their separate ways in the blink of an eye. Although, when they once made a wish that it wouldst forever, it was very beautiful and worth remembering. Freewill suddenly stretched out his hand and smiled. ¡°Now you can¡¯t be so childish as to Pinky swear. Come over and touch your fists. ¡± After saying that, freewill stretched out his hand towards him. Gu Yinshu looked up and stretched out his hand towards her. The two fists touched and looked at each other with a tacit smile. ¡°from today onwards, we are good friends. ¡± Freewill smiled. ¡°In the future, even if you make many friends, their status won¡¯t be higher than mine. This is what a good friend is. ¡± Love has possessiveness, but so does friendship. Since they were gay friends, then they were special, the only ones who could be together. Freewill had been abandoned by her friends before. It was not considered abandoned. When she was in junior high, she stayed at her aunt¡¯s house and did not stay at school. At that time, there were three girls who went home with her. When three people were together, one of them would be alone. Later, she did not know when, but her rtionship with one of them became estranged. Even her good friends who yed with her at the beginning also became estranged from her. The two girls were very close to each other every day. At that time, she knew what betrayal was when she was young. That day, they broke up. She cried under the nket for a long time. She was young then. Now that she thought about it, she felt a little regretful and childish. ¡°That¡¯s a little unfair. ¡± Gu Yinshu narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Isn¡¯t Chen Shuxin your good friend? Can you treat me as your only good friend? ¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t count. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re cheating. ¡± Gu Yinshu sighed softly and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°I can¡¯t help it. who asked you to appear after our Shu Xin? ¡± Carelessly said, ¡°I¡¯m not someone who would abandon a good friend. I swear, only the two of you will be my good friends in the future. ¡± ¡°Of course, if you still feel ufortable, how about being good friends with Shu Xin? ¡± Freewill thought that he had found a very good solution. Chen Shuxin was still being tutored in the teacher¡¯s office at the moment. Because of the recent math exam, the teacher said that she needed to be properly tutored. Chapter 1546

Chapter 1546: Chapter 1533: How to be fat four?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION This was also the reason why freewill did not eat with her. As she was working on the topic, Chen Shuxin suddenly felt a chill down her spine and sneezed. How to be fat four? Why would she sneeze on such a hot summer day. However, she did not think too much about it and continued working on her topic. If she knew that freewill actually wanted her and Gu Yinshu to be good friends, she would really not know whether tough or cry. She was really afraid that she would misunderstand such a handsome good friend. ¡°Do you have any ns for the weekend? ¡± Gu Yinshu asked first. They were different now, and they could find more opportunities to get together. ¡°The weekend? ¡± Freewill thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m going back to my own home this weekend because my parents will rarelye back. ¡± ¡°My own home? Your home isn¡¯t in an Cheng? ¡± Freewill shook his head and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s only my uncle and aunt¡¯s home. I can be considered to be living under someone else¡¯s roof, especially in junior high school, where I often live. However, I moved out of their home to live in senior high school, so I feel much more at ease. ¡± ¡°Our hometown is in the countryside. Don¡¯t look down on the countryside. The scenery is beautiful, the mountains are beautiful, and the water is beautiful. ¡± Sui Xin looked forward to it. ¡°and there¡¯s a river near my house. I used to live by the river... ¡± Sui Xin suddenly thought of that matter and suddenly stopped talking. ¡°What happened by the river? ¡± Gu Yinshu ate a few mouthfuls of rice. Judging from the change in her expression, she probably had something to say. ¡°Nothing. ¡± Sui Xin shook her head. However, she had never been good at keeping her worries to herself, especially when it came to such heavy psychological burdens. ¡°I died once in that river. ¡± Freewill recounted what happened to her. Gu Yinshu had never encountered such a thing and was very surprised. ¡°Your cousin almost caused you to drown in the river. Why didn¡¯t your grandmother tell you? ¡± That was a human life. ¡°because boys are more important than girls. ¡± Freewill smiled ¡°perhaps you haven¡¯t experienced our life. Many things are difficult for you to understand, right ¡°southerners generally prefer boys over girls. My grandmother was a typical southerner. She was brainwashed by boys since she was young and thought that only boys were good. ¡± So no one cared about her. At that time, her parents were busy with their own affairs and hiding from her second brother. She was a very small existence. So small that life and death were nothing. She was also used to it. She was used to hiding everything in her heart and would onlyin to her good friends. In fact, she didn¡¯t hate her grandmother and the others too much. The era was too different then. Everyone was brainwashed by these Confucian thoughts and became a cancer. One side of thend, one side of the people. Gu Yinshu looked at her and suddenly felt a bit of heartache. Yes, her life was something he had never experienced before. Since he was born, he had the support of several families. Everyone¡¯s hope was ced on him, and it also paved a bright future for him. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Hurry up and eat. The food won¡¯t taste good if it gets cold. ¡± Freewill was never the kind of person who felt sorry for himself. After talking about it, he felt much better. After eating, Gu Yinshu went to the shop next door and bought arge pile of snacks. She said, ¡°put these in your schoolbag. It¡¯ll be much more convenient if you want to eat snacks tonight. ¡± The main thing was that she had eaten a lot of food just now. If she ate any more now, she would be stuffed. ¡°Wow, thank you, gay friend! ¡± Freewill smiled and said, ¡°why don¡¯t youe to our ce to y on the weekend I¡¯ll treat you to our beef powder. It¡¯s very delicious. We have a market there, which is simr to your temple fair. There will be a lot of snacks there. You will definitely like it.¡± Chapter 1547

Chapter 1547: Chapter 1534: I¡¯m back

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Okay, since you¡¯ve said so, of course I¡¯ll do you a favor. ¡± Gu Yinshu asked again, ¡°am I alone? Will Chen Shuxin go? ¡± Freewill shook his head, ¡°she¡¯s going to take the math exam recently, so she¡¯s not in the mood to talk to me. So this weekend, I¡¯ll invite you toe to our house alone. ¡± A smile appeared on Gu Yinshu¡¯s face, and he nodded, ¡°okay. ¡± At that time, he was still young, and he would always be happy and sad with one sentence. It was such a simple but happy feeling. Only when she grew up would she feel that there were manyplicated things that had tainted the innocence and beauty of the past. On Friday, she took the bus back to her home. It was a wonderful feeling to be able to go back to her home. At that moment, she felt that the air was sweet and free. She got off the bus and was as happy as a little rabbit. There were endless hills, flowers, and butterflies. She was extremely happy. At this time, she could see smokeing from the chimney on the roof of the old-fashioned House. The water in the river was still as clear as ever. ¡°Dad, MOM, I¡¯m back! ¡± When following her back, her seven-year-old brother was still ying with his phone. When he saw her, he smiled and waved at her. ¡°sister, you¡¯re finally back! ¡± ¡°Xiao Wei! ¡± Following her back, she easily ruffled his hair. Her father chopped up the firewood and ced it on the stove to start a fire. Meanwhile, her mother was already cooking in the kitchen. In less than an hour, dinner was ready. ¡°follow your heart, quicklye over and serve the dishes! ¡± Freewill responded and brought the dishes out with his brother. ¡°Mom, when will sistere back? ¡± Her sister had dropped out of junior high school and had been working outside for more than three years. It couldn¡¯t be helped. At that time, her sister not only had no interest in studying, but also felt a headache. She skipped school every day and went to the Inte cafe to y with those hooligans. Her parents hardened their hearts and stopped her from continuing her studies. They felt that it would be very bad if the girl¡¯s family was seduced by those hooligans and her reputation was tarnished. Therefore, she would rather break their old-fashioned way of thinking about studying than let her continue to interact with those hooligans. Fortunately, this method was quite effective. Her sister did not interact with those hooligans anymore, nor did she contact them. She just felt sad working outside. ¡°Your sister will be back soon. ¡± The family of four sat at the table and ate. Her mother looked at her and said, ¡°follow your heart, you should be sensible now. Study hard and try to get into a university and marry a good man in the future. ¡± Follow your heart:¡±...¡± She ate silently. Actually, she didn¡¯t understand. Going to university wasn¡¯t about marrying a good man. It was about realizing her dream. ¡°Your sister will bring your future brother-inw back. ¡± ¡°What? ¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be? ¡± Freewill and his younger brother were a little surprised. When did this happen? ¡°where are you from? ¡± ¡°Yeah, we work together. I¡¯ve seen photos of you and you look quite honest. You should be someone who knows how to live. ¡± The corner of freewill¡¯s mouth twitched. His mother always thought that he was honest when she saw anyone. She was already used to it. It seemed that other than being honest, men had no other good points. ¡°Mom, let me take a look at the photo of my future brother-inw. Do you have it? ¡± His mother replied and took out her phone. Sui Xin saw that it was a face that looked very old. There wasn¡¯t much energy in it. Sui Xin knew why his mother could only praise him for being honest. From the photo, he really didn¡¯t look like a man with other good points. Chapter 1548

Chapter 1548: Chapter 1535, love or not

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Sister, would she like a man like this? In her memory, she remembered that her sister was still obsessed with looks a few years ago. Why did she have to marry such an unimpressive-looking man. Although she was not the kind of person who only looked at looks, this man did not look energetic. He did not seem to have any good qualities. ¡°Mom, why does my future brother-inw look so old-fashioned? What are his conditions? ¡± Her mother picked up a piece of braised pork and ced it in her bowl. ¡°Your Future brother-inw is about four years old. He works with her and has made a few calls before. ¡± ¡°My sister is only 21 years old. is she in such a hurry to get married? ¡± Freewill was really puzzled ¡°My sister is fair-skinned, beautiful, and has long legs. I¡¯m not that unrealistic to ask my sister to find a tall, rich, and handsome man, but I can¡¯t be too shabby either. It feels weird. ¡± ¡°Does my sister love him? ¡± ¡°What do you mean by love? Can this be used as a shield? ¡± Her mother looked at freewill and then looked at Xiao Wei who was still eating at the table. She smiled. ¡°Your sister is already 21 years old. She¡¯s not like you guys who are still studying. ¡°. For A girl of this age who is working outside, of course, it¡¯s better to find a man while she¡¯s young. That way, she can also be considered to have found a permanent home. ¡°other than her looks, what other advantages does your sister have ¡°A girl will lose her status after she turns 25. When that timees, she can only find a divorced man. Will her conditions be better than now? ¡± Mother was nagging Freewill, however, did not agree with her. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re exaggerating too much. This is called degrading yourself, right You can only find divorced men. Are there so many divorced men in this world Every girl is the most precious. You can¡¯t be so debased!¡± Freewill really did not know why her mother had such a view. She scoffed at this kind of arranged marriage. Happiness and life were her own. Why Tie herself to someone she did not love at such a young age. ¡°You child, don¡¯t spout nonsense. Everyone says so. The reality is the same, ¡± her mother said a little angrily. ¡°Mom, do you still remember our neighbor¡¯s sister? ¡± Freewill gave an example. ¡°Didn¡¯t she get married at a young age? I remember she got married at 18, so she had a banquet, right? ¡± She still remembered the neighbor¡¯s sister who moved away. Her name was Jiang Yi. It was a nice name. Because she didn¡¯t study, her family pushed her onto the road of marriage at 18. They also said the same thing about Jiang Yi. It wasn¡¯t good, it wasn¡¯t good. It was considered a gift for that man to be willing to ept her. However, Sui Xin clearly felt that the youngdy was beautiful, kind, and gentle, so he was pushed into the fire pit by them. A man who needed to belittle women to boost his confidence was trash in Sui Xin¡¯s heart. It turned out that their marriageter on was a mess. The man beat his wife every day and did not put Jiang Yi in his eyes. At that time, in summer, Sui Xin would oftene out to cool down when the room was too hot. During those days, she could often hear Jiang Yi¡¯s low, depressed cries in the room. It was really heartbreaking. She didn¡¯t understand the rules of adults. If living was so ¡°obedient¡± and being manipted into living her own life, it would be heartbreaking. What was even more disgusting was that Jiang Yi¡¯s sister¡¯s parents still didn¡¯t agree to her divorce because they felt that they would lose face and be criticized by outsiders. Chapter 1549

Chapter 1549: Chapter 1536, was that the main point?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION But was that the main point? Sister Jiang Yi really felt like she was living for a living. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a special case? ¡± Her mother frowned. ¡°Jiang Yi can only me herself for not having good eyesight and marrying such a man. ¡± Following her heart, she looked up at her mother. ¡°But I remember that Jiang Yi¡¯s parents seemed to have chosen a husband for her, right? ¡± Her mother choked and could only forcefully defend herself. ¡°That¡¯s because she¡¯s not blessed. She can¡¯t me anyone else. ¡± Following her mother:¡±...¡± After all that was said and done, his mother only felt that it was the neighbor¡¯s sister¡¯s fault. There was nothing wrong with that man and the arranged marriage. Following his mother¡¯s words, following his mother¡¯s words, he stopped talking and quietly ate his food. In any case, she would not listen to his mother¡¯s orders in the future. ... The next day, following his mother¡¯s instructions on Qq, he told Gu Yinshu the time and ce and went to the bus stop to pick him up. There was only one bus stop in the vige. In fact, following his mother¡¯s instructions, he felt that Gu Yinshu might not be able to take it. The buses in their vige still felt a little worn out When he was picked up from the bus stop, Sui Xin brought him along the mountain road. When he saw the endless hills and fields, his vision seemed to have been broadened, as far as the eye could see. ¡°Be careful, the mud in the fields here is too deep. If you¡¯re not careful, your shoes might get dirty. ¡± Sui Xin waved at him with a smile on his face. ¡°Is this the ce where you often draw? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Sui Xin sat in the ce that used to be the spiritual tform a long time ago. The fresh air was filled with the scent of the countryside. When the light was refracted, it seemed to be a colorful scene, which made the scenery in the vige even more beautiful. Gu Yinshu stood and looked down. Suddenly, he was shocked by the beautiful scenery below. He had never seen such a beautiful ce before. At this moment, an impossible word shed through his mind ¡ª paradise. ¡°I spent thest summer here. Actually, I don¡¯t dare to go near that river anymore. ¡± Following her heart held her face with both hands. She felt veryfortable looking at the beautiful scenery in front of her. Gu Yinshu sat beside her and said, ¡°then you have to bring me here in the future summers. It will definitely be very cool. ¡± ¡°The future summers? ¡± Freewill smiled and suddenly called him over. There was a very clear pool of water there. Freewill¡¯s two feet were soaked in it. It was ice-cold and seemed even morefortable in the summer. ¡°It¡¯s so dirty. ¡± He stood on the lonely bridge and looked at her. His face was still cold and aloof. He looked at her like a few-year-old child ying with water. Sui Xin clicked his tongue. ¡°Your temper is too weird! This water isn¡¯t dirty at all, okay? If people don¡¯t y with water here often, they can drink it directly. ¡± Gu Yinshu walked over. ¡°You can¡¯t drink it either. The water here must be boiled to 100 degrees Celsius, or you¡¯ll get cholesterol no matter how clean it looks if you drink too much. ¡± Sui Xin:¡±...¡± Although it ruined the atmosphere, she admitted that he was right. ¡°HMPH, but it can¡¯t hide your pretentious side, you pretentious ghost! ¡± Although Sui Xin said that, there was a smile in her eyes. It was obvious that she wanted to make fun of him. ¡°What did you say? How dare you say that I¡¯m pretentious? ¡± He raised his head. The smile in his eyes was a little dangerous, and the ends of his eyes were slightly raised. ¡°I¡¯m talking about you! ¡± Freewill stood up, took his shoes, and ran away, afraid that he would be chased over and beaten up. Chapter 1550

Chapter 1550: Chapter 1537 didn¡¯t matter anymore

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Alright, Jiang Suixin, stop right there! ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll fight you if you stop right there. I¡¯M NOT STUPID! ¡± Suixin made a face and ran down the mountain desperately. His heartbeat suddenly became very strong when he was running. He stopped when he was grabbed from behind. He felt a little breathless. ¡°Alright, I was wrong. I won¡¯t do it again. ¡± Suixin closed his eyes and pinched his ears, just like how he begged his mother for mercy when he was young. He squinted his eyes and observed secretly. Gu Yinshu smiled and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know you were wrong. Don¡¯t call me a pervert! ¡± Following her mother¡¯s warning, she quickly shut her mouth and said, ¡°alright, I won¡¯t call you a pervert. You¡¯re an unparalleled hero, alright? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it. ¡± Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t chase after her anymore. The two of them went down the mountain at noon. ¡°shall we go eat beef noodles? ¡± Following her mother¡¯s advice, she had been thinking about it on the mountain for a long time. She liked beef noodles the most and it happened to be the day of the fair. At this moment, the street was also much better than the previous two pieces. Freewill walked behind Gu Yinshu and realized that the young man¡¯s long legs were always faster than hers. Who was the host here? The corner of freewill¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, and he held the corner of his school uniform and walked over there. Of course, she was still embarrassed to hold his hand. After all, there were differences between men and women. Gu Yinshu noticed that her school uniform was heavier, and when she lowered her head, she saw that it was freewill¡¯s hand. She did not seem to notice how much force was used. However, it didn¡¯t matter. He didn¡¯t care about the girls. One of them walked in front while the other pulled the corner of her clothes and walked side by side. The Sky was as clear as jade, and only the floating clouds were moving. ¡°Do you often have such fairs here? ¡± Gu Yinshu saw that there were quite a lot of people. The streets were full of people selling snacks, and some sold chickens and other small animals. ¡°Yeah, do you find it interesting? ¡± Freewill looked at him and said excitedly, ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you something. Didn¡¯t you say that the beef noodles were delicious just now? Shall we go now? ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± The two soon arrived at a beef noodle shop. The shop was very clean and only the boss was there. ¡°boss, two bowls of beef noodles. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± The boss quickly served two bowls of beef noodles. The slightly red noodles were sprinkled with chopped green onions and beef. It looked very delicious. ¡°I¡¯ll eat first. ¡± Freewill stirred the noodles with his chopsticks and poured all the soup on the noodles. Then he squinted his eyes and enjoyed the delicious food in front of him. ¡°Xiaojiang, is this your boyfriend? ¡± The uncle used a local dialect. Freewill almost choked. He replied in a dialect, ¡°No. ¡± Of course, she was too embarrassed to say the words ¡®good friend¡¯ . ¡°What did the uncle say to you just now? Why do I feel that your expression didn¡¯t look right just now? ¡± Gu Yinshu couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°He mistook you for my boyfriend. ¡± Gu Yinshu suddenly smiled and looked back at him. ¡°Then just admit it. I¡¯m so good-looking, so you¡¯re lucky. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. ¡± Being stared at by him like this, he felt that his heartbeat suddenly stopped. He didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion. This weekend, Gu Yinshu felt that his life was so special for the first time. When he returned to school, his life was still extremely dry. Chapter 1551

Chapter 1551: Chapter 1538 all the me had been shouldered by her sister

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION In the dormitory, everyone was lying on the bed at noon. It was too hot outside, even though it should be considered autumn now. But the autumn tiger was even more powerful. It was quiet in the school at noon. Not many people dared to wander outside. Even the usually lush leaves were wilted from the Sun. Thinking back to the time when she could only blow on the fan at home, she could easily recall the time when her hair was covered in sweat. Her sister had said that she would send money home to buy an air-conditioner, but in fact, she did not want her sister to send money back. She needed money more when she was a girl at home. ¡°It¡¯sfortable. It¡¯s better to have an air conditioner. ¡± Chen Shuxiny on her bed and said to freewill who was lying on the bed beside her ¡°Why don¡¯t we go and get a haircut after ss in the afternoon? My hair should also be cut. It¡¯s so hot that I can die from the Sun. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Freewill did not move at all. He also wanted to go and get his hair trimmed. At night, after freewill trimmed his hair, he realized that he was indeed much more refreshed. He chatted andughed with Shu Xin as they returned to the dormitory. That night, she received a call from her biological sister, Jiang Kexin. ¡°Freewill, are you still in school? ¡± It was already night. Freewill was afraid that she would disturb her roommate, so she covered her phone and sneaked out of the dormitory to stand in the corridor. Only then did she reply in a low voice, ¡°sister, are you looking for me for something? ¡± It was silent outside. Only Ling Ruo¡¯smplight was tenaciously hanging on. There were also a few passers-by who asionally walked by. ¡°Freewill. ¡± Jiang Kexin¡¯s sobbing tone scared freewill. ¡°sister, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Jiang Kexin choked with sobs. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get married, but mother is forcing me to marry Li Qiang this year, but I don¡¯t want to get married yet! ¡± When this matter was brought up, freewill fell silent. Last weekend, she had heard about her sister from her parents. She did not expect her sister¡¯s resistance to be even stronger than she had imagined. ¡°sister, what¡¯s going on? Mother said that you and brother-inw... Li Qiang got to know each other through work and subconsciously agreed to this marriage. ¡± Jiang Kexin cried miserably over there and told freewill what had happened in the past year. Now, she was the only one who could confide in her. She was also the only person she could trust. She had never thought that things would turn out like this! Jiang Kexin did not like Li Qiang. Not only was hezy, but he also liked to flirt with other women on the Inte. One day, Jiang Kexin even bumped into him when he was calling for a prostitute. Jiang Kexin was raped by Li Qiang. As soon as this happened, Jiang Kexin told her mother everything. Her mother had always been pedantic. When she found out that her daughter was raped, she was extremely angry at first. She grabbed Jiang Kexin and scolded her. Later on, she asked Li Qiang to take responsibility. Li Qiang was willing, but Jiang Kexin was not! She could not let herself be wronged by such a good-for-nothing man. However, her Mother did not listen at all. She thought that her eldest daughter had lost her innocence and was a half-cripple who could not find a better husband. She could only make do with it. When she heard this, her heart was filled with anger. She did not understand why her mother looked down on women so much. She looked down on her sister so much. So what if she had been raped and lost her virginity? Did Women deserve to die? Her sister had taken all the me. It was all that man¡¯s fault, but now she wanted her sister to pay the price of happiness. Why? So that was the truth. Her mother had obviously covered up most of the truth, just to cover up the so-called ¡°ugly¡± Chapter 1552

Chapter 1552: Chapter 1539 would be like this

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Freewill was very angry, and he was very anxious when he heard his sister¡¯s crying. He hated himself for not being by his sister¡¯s side, and he could notfort his sister. ¡°sister, this is your lifelong happiness. You have to think carefully. You can¡¯t bury yourself in it just because of one sentence from mom. ¡± ¡°But what about me? I can¡¯t convince mom no matter what. Last time, I even quarreled with mom because of this. ¡± Jiang Kexin cried on the other side. ¡°Thest time mom came to me, it was to resolve this matter. She even said that she didn¡¯t want the dowry, as long as he could turn over a new leaf in the future and marry me as soon as possible. ¡± When she heard her mother say that, Jiang Kexin felt that her sky was about to copse. Her mother was now desperate to marry her off and cover up the fact that she had lost her virginity. Li Qiang didn¡¯t look like a person who could correct the mistakes of the past. Following her heart sank to the bottom. She had never thought that the truth would be like this. ¡°sister, then what do you n to do? ¡± Following her heart sighed. She was only a high school student. This was the first time she felt the frustration of wanting to help her sister but being unable to do so. ¡°Sis, don¡¯t worry. I will go and do my mother¡¯s work. Recently, both my parents have returned home, so I can go home more frequently. I can also get Xiao Wei¡¯s younger brother to stand on our side and persuade my parents. I believe that mom will not let you jump into the fire pit. ¡± ¡°really? ¡± Jiang Kexin waspletely in a state of emotional breakdown. Because of her parents¡¯forced marriage and Li Qiang¡¯s various disgusting acts, she was almost forced into a corner by this 21-year-old girl. ¡°I can only do my best. ¡± Freewill thought for a moment. ¡°actually, we can call ¡®persuading my parents to give up on your marriage¡¯ n A. n B should also be prepared in advance. ¡± ¡°What is n B? ¡± ¡°Of course it is... ¡± following her thoughts, she paused. ¡°escaping from marriage. ¡± ¡°escaping from marriage? ¡± Jiang Kexin was shocked by this word. No matter how rebellious she was during puberty, she had never thought of doing this. Escaping from marriage, what kind of price would she have to pay! ¡°sister, this is your lifelong happiness. I can only suggest this much. ¡± Following her thoughts, she tried to persuade her. ¡°If you really marry Li Qiang, it might be the next Jiang Yi. Can you endure that kind of life? ¡± ¡°No. ¡± ¡°Then you have to be prepared. If necessary, I will help you. ¡± Following heart was also throwing caution to the wind. This matter was done wrong by her mother. She had been severely harmed by those so-called chastity and all other malignant thoughts of prioritizing boys over girls. ¡°thank you, following heart. ¡± Following heart smiled silently. ¡°I am your sister. What are you thanking me for? ¡± The two sisters spoke a little more and finally hung up. When they returned to the dormitory, it was pitch ck inside. Everyone was asleep. Freewilly on the bed and covered herself with her nket. As she listened to her roommates¡¯soft sucking sounds, she saw Chen Shuxining over. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep with you. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re so mushy. I almost suspect that you¡¯re a lesbian. ¡± Freewill pushed her and secretlyughed. Chen Shuxin quietly rolled her eyes in the dark. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I¡¯m an authentic straight woman of steel, okay? Go, go, go. Sleep a little. Don¡¯t take advantage of me. ¡± Freewill burst intoughter. Her originally depressed mood was suddenly brightened up because of her. She was wearing a very thin nightgown, but the temperature of the air-conditioner still needed to be covered with a quilt. ¡°following her heart, didn¡¯t swallow say that she was her first lover today? ¡± Chen Shuxin had a gossipy look on her face as she quietly talked about the most sensitive topic of puberty. Chapter 1553

Chapter 1553: Chapter 1540: Stop, stop, stop!

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I think so. ¡± Freewill smiled. ¡°It¡¯s still junior high school. I didn¡¯t expect Yan Zi to fall in love so early. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? It¡¯s better to fall in love early. ¡± Chen Shuxin chuckled ¡°Take you for example. I think you can grab Gu Yinshu and fall in love. Do you know that you¡¯re wasting resources right now? You¡¯re the only one who can get close to him. F * Ck, you¡¯re actually a good friend. Are you stupid? ¡± When she said this, Chen Shuxin was especially indignant. If it were her, she would have pounced on him like a Demon, okay? Sui Xiny t on the bed without moving his eyes. She was actually a little nervous. But being nervous didn¡¯t mean anything. She really didn¡¯t dare to think about it. Maybe he had experienced something that made him not have the courage to chase after him, or even dare to take a step forward. So, this distance was just right. It was young and beautiful. ¡°I¡¯m talking about swallows. Why are you bringing me into this? ¡± Chen Shuxin focused on Pan Yan again. She was really shy enough to talk about this topic. ¡°Do you think they¡¯ve kissed before? Just those kinds of tongue kisses, French kisses, deep throat kisses... ¡± ¡°Stop, stop, stop! ¡± Sui Xin¡¯s face turned red when he heard that. These words did not fit the setting of a STRAIGHT-A student, okay Couldn¡¯t they be a little more aloof? ... The next morning, Pan Yan got up early to wash up in the bathroom. However, when she saw Sui Xin and Chen Shuxin¡¯s smile, she could tell that they were having an affair. ¡°What are you guysughing at? ¡± Pan Yan brushed her teeth as she mumbled, ¡°did you say something bad about me in secret? ¡± ¡°How would I dare? ¡± Chen Shuxin took out her towel and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Hey, why didn¡¯t Xie Wenqinge back? Let me guess, did he go to see his boyfriend? ¡± Upon hearing Chen Shuxin¡¯s tone, Sui Xin almost spat out a mouthful of water. ¡°He did go to see him. ¡± Pan Yan also raised her eyebrows and replied to Chen Shuxin. ¡°maybe he went to see his boyfriendst night... ¡± ¡°HEHEHE... ¡± In an instant, the entire dormughed. Then, Xie Wenqing returned in anticipation. Seeing her reappear in the dormitory, the sinisterughter of the three of them gave Xie Wenqing a fright. Especially when the three of them looked at each other. What was going on? ¡°Tell me the truth. What happenedst night? ¡± Xie Wenqing was very experienced as he looked at Xie Wenqing¡¯s neck. Xie Wenqing¡¯s cheeks flushed red as he opened her hand. ¡°Stop Fooling around! ¡± ¡°Tell me the truth aboutst night? Was it a lightning strike? ¡± ¡°Forget it. ¡± Xie Wenqing looked up at the sky from a 45-degree angle ¡°You guys will never know what I experienced yesterday. I didn¡¯t go to see my boyfriend, but my junior high deskmate. Of course, my junior high deskmate was also my first lover. ¡± Xie Wenqing sighed. ¡°Do you know what I saw? Oh my God, a big fatty. I CAN¡¯T BELIEVE IT! The handsome boy who used to be a handsome stranger turned into a greasy... ¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he wasn¡¯t old enough, the title of greasy uncle wouldn¡¯t have escaped him. Puchi. Everyone suddenly burst outughing. Following one¡¯s heart was the best way to understand this kind of feeling. The fact that his sweetheart had suddenly turned into a big fatty was simply ruining the past! It would be better to let him stay in the most beautiful memories. Meeting him was too much of a ruin! Chapter 1554

Chapter 1554: Chapter 1541-a fatty destroys everything

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION A fatty really destroys everything. She swore that she didn¡¯t want tough, but when she saw Xie Wenqing¡¯s gloomy face, she couldn¡¯t help butugh with Pan Yan and the others. ¡°What? Not only do you not sympathize with me, but you evenugh at me! ¡± Xie Wenqing was about to cry. These bad friends! It was simply a waste of the makeup on her face. The day before yesterday, she confirmed the time to meet her deskmate on Qq. She dressed herself up with the heart of a young girl and even bought a new dress to cut her new hair. In the end, she actually saw a big fat man. Didn¡¯t they know how traumatized she was? Following her heart, she finally recovered Looking at her, she said, ¡°actually, I also remembered something. In the past, I had a neighbor. When I was young, he was also a very handsome boy. Later on, he got married. When I went to his wedding, I was even more miserable because I discovered that the neighbor who I thought was very elegant when I was young had not only put on a few rounds of weight, but also lost a lot of hair. ¡± Puchi. Everyone in the dormitory was amused by her words. Not only did she gain weight, but she was also bald. ¡°But to be honest, it¡¯s still more difficult to ept that she gained weight. ¡± Many campus male idols had gained weight after going out of society. The hearts of those young girls who used to be secretly in love broke one after another when they saw the greasy and fat uncle. Chen Shuxin thought for a moment and suddenly said, ¡°Do you think that if Gu Yinshu became a big fat man, would he be the same as Wenqing¡¯s first boyfriend? ¡± She reyed the scene in her mind. When she thought of the beautiful young man, Gu Yinshu, turning into an uncle, she didn¡¯t dare to think about it. ¡°NO WAY! ¡± Following her reasoning, her roommates rolled their eyes at her. ¡°How do you know? What if he turns into a fat man in the future? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a fairy fall. ¡± After following her words, the other three roommates actually agreed with her. Chen Shuxin rolled her eyes and admitted it in her heart. Wasn¡¯t that person a fairy? It was Friday again, and she nned to go home. Her parents were still at home. She nned to use this time to persuade them to give up on her sister¡¯s marriage. Her mother was really stubborn. Even her father was not so sure that her sister would marry that scumbag. However, for her own sake, her mother only cared about that scumbag so that she could marry her sister as soon as possible. Suixin¡¯s forehead was full of sweat. She looked at the bus stop and the school gate, which were full of people. She was sweating a little. ¡°where are you going? ¡± Her shoulder felt light, and someone took her bag. Freewill turned around and saw that it was indeed Gu Yinshu. He put her bag on his shoulder and wore a thin green t-shirt, a pair of ck slim pants, and a pair of high-end sports shoes. Green was a color that was hard to hold on to, but this boy gave off an increasingly arrogant feeling. Standing there, he looked very beautiful. Looking at that face, he was almost confused again. In order to cover up the awkwardness just now, freewillughed. ¡°It¡¯s the weekend, of course I¡¯m going home. Didn¡¯t you run away with Song Yan and the others just now? I thought you went home. ¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll send you back. ¡± Gu Yinshu walked steadily in front. Under the sunlight, his face, which belonged to a beautiful young man, appeared even more noble and distant. However, his smile toward freewill became more gentle. So handsome. Freewill felt his heart beat violently a few times, but he quickly pressed it down and looked at him. ¡°How are you going to send me back? ¡± Chapter 1555

Chapter 1555: Chapter 1542 I drove

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I drove. ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be 18 yet. You don¡¯t have a driver¡¯s license, do you? ¡± Sui Xin almost spat out a mouthful of water. However, even if someone like him were to drive, no one would care about him. At this time, who knew how many rich kids and second-generation rich kids were racing wildly in luxury cars. The police station and the traffic police couldn¡¯t control them. ¡°No one will care about me. ¡± Gu Yinshu smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a good driver. Besides, you¡¯re in the car. I won¡¯t let anything happen to the CAR. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Sui Xin nodded and left with him. At that time, she didn¡¯t know that this was his earliest promise. ¡°And you¡¯re in the car. I won¡¯t let anything happen to the CAR. ¡± ... Because of Gu Yinshu, the girls in the school paid more attention to Sui Xin, especially when they found out that they were in close contact recently. At the beginning, they knew that they had a conflict like enemies. However, as their grudges ended and they became good friends, they became jealous at first and then envious. In fact, everyone was discussing whether Gu Yinshu and Jiang Suixin were dating Of course, those girls who once wanted to be Gu Yinshu¡¯s girlfriend rushed to report that their rtionship was not normal. The teachers and the Dean also looked for them, but Gu Yinshu and Suixin both admitted that they were just good friends. This era was not the past, so it was impossible to order boys and girls not toe into contact with each other. Otherwise, it would be too feudal. After looking for them once, they found that their rtionship was indeed as they said. They were just friends, so there was nothing more to say. Of course, after Gu Yinshu and Suixin came out of the office, their faces were still smiling brightly. When the students who had been hiding at the door to check on the enemy saw them, they began to spread the rumors crazily again. When ss 1 passed the message to ss 2, it was still the same: ¡°I heard that Gu Yinshu and Jiang Suixin don¡¯t care about the teacher¡¯s teachings and opinions at all. They insist on being together. ¡± When ss 2 passed the message to ss 3, it was: ¡°I heard that Gu Yinshu taught the teacher a lesson for Jiang Suixin. He warned him not to meddle in the students¡¯ Affairs! ¡± ss 3 passed the message to ss 4. ¡°Gu Yinshu has already made it public. That Jiang Suixin is his girlfriend! ¡± Thest message ss 4 received was: ¡°Gu Yinshu¡¯s Prince charming is obviously everyone¡¯s. Why does Jiang Suixin have the right to monopolize him? Break up. They must break up! ¡± Faced with this messy news, especially the group of girls who began to intentionally or unintentionally ostracize suixin because of various reasons. Suixin did not care much about the thoughts of these little girls. She had many friends but not many. Moreover, she was a Buddhist who made friends. As for friends, those who were fated to be friends with you would still be your friends even if they heard bad rumors about you. As for those who weren¡¯t fated to be friends with you, just let them be. Besides, she still had Gu Yinshu, a good gay friend. Even Song Yan treated her well and often yed with the girls in their circle. There were also Chen Shuxin and the other two roommates. When they heard that because of Gu Yinshu, all the girls boycotted and despised him, theyughed so hard that they couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Yixin... Hahahaha... ¡± Pan Yanughed until her stomach hurt. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you to have this ability. Look at the Jealous Faces of those girls. I¡¯m dying ofughter... ¡± Chen Shuxin wiped her tears ofughter and pointed at her. ¡°How does it feel to be antagonized by all the girls in the school? ¡± Chapter 1556

Chapter 1556: I don¡¯t need chapter 1543

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I don¡¯t care. ¡± Casually, she brushed her hair. ¡°It¡¯s like I care about them. We¡¯re not friends anyway. Why should I give up on my best friend just because of their attitude? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re hopeless. I think you¡¯ve been bewitched by big boss Gu Yinshu¡¯s beauty. ¡± Chen Shuxin pinched her face. ¡°But it¡¯s okay. Those girls are annoying too. We don¡¯t WANT TO BE WITH THEM! ¡± ¡°exactly! ¡± The other two girls echoed, especially the gossipy Pan Yan ¡°Gay friends, gay friends. This rtionship has always been ambiguous. If the three of US be part of the head massage team, we can turn you from gay friends to boyfriend and girlfriend at any time! ¡± FREEWILL:¡±...¡± What were these people thinking about? ¡°I don¡¯t need it! ¡± Freewill¡¯s face was flushed red, but in order to cover up the awkwardness at this moment, he quickly said, ¡°I think you guys have watched too many novels or TV dramas. You like to watch this kind of drama all day long. ¡± ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be shy. ¡± Chen Shuxin smiled, but she didn¡¯t want to provoke freewill. She looked as if it was fine as long as he was happy. Sui Xin couldn¡¯t be bothered to continue arguing with these crazy girls. Thinking back to yesterday¡¯s incident, Sui Xin still felt a little emotional. She was an ordinary girl who was unknown in the past. This was the first time she had made such a big name in school. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Jiang Suixin and Gu Yinshu? ¡± When Sui Xin saw the principal, the corner of her mouth trembled. She was actually so ¡°lucky¡± to meet the principal. She didn¡¯t know if it was because of Gu Yinshu, who was beside her. ¡°principal, are you off work? ¡± Gu Yinshu seemed to be very familiar with the principal. She actually stood by the side and talked about her daily life. Sui Xin really felt embarrassed. The principal¡¯s gaze quickly shifted to Sui Xin. ¡°Is Student Sui Xin going home? ¡± ¡°Yes, goodbye, principal. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± The principal smiled and nodded. He did not say anything else and walked straight ahead. ¡°It seems that we can only take the bus today. ¡± Gu Yinshu did not expect to meet the principal here. He was sure that the principal must have ¡°intentionally¡± bumped into them. He was sure that he recognized the car parked at the door. If this guyined to his uncle and aunt... ... Gu Yinshu thought for a moment and decided that it was better not to provoke his uncle and aunt. He didn¡¯t want to be taught a lesson by a mixed group. ¡°It¡¯s good to take a bus. It¡¯s convenient and fast. ¡± Freewill wished that he didn¡¯t drive. After all, he was still underage. ¡°there might not be a ce for you to park your car over there. ¡± Gu Yinshu was amused by her words. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t drive. ¡± The bus stopped, and the students on the tform tried their best to squeeze into the narrow door. Seeing that the bus was full, freewill was sweating. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the next bus. Are you hungry? ¡± He turned his head and found that Gu Yinshu seemed to be looking at him. He was still a little shy, but he still pretended to be calm. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m hungry. ¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll treat you to a bowl of beef noodles in a while. The beef noodles at that restaurantst time were delicious, right? The boss took care of me and added a lot of beef to you! ¡± Looking at the sunlight shining on the side of her face, Gu Yinshu chuckled. ¡°really? ¡± ¡°Of course. ¡± Another car came five minutester. Sui Xin and Gu Yinshu were both standing at the nearest parking spot, so they got in the car quickly. Freewill put two coins into the car and the two of them sat in the back. Soon, a lot of people arrived in the car. All of them got into the car. There were many girls in the car. When they saw Gu Yinshu, their eyes lit up and they secretly took out their phones. Chapter 1557

Chapter 1557: Chapter 1544, n B

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Looking at the way they were posing for selfies, freewill knew that they were just secretly taking photos of Gu Yinshu. However, Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t care as long as it didn¡¯t affect him. ¡°Why have you beening home so oftentely? ¡± Speaking of this, freewill sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. It¡¯s because of my sister. ¡± ¡°Your sister? ¡± Freewill grunted. ¡°My mother insisted that my sister marry a rapist. You tell me, my sister would definitely not want to marry such a scum ¡°Unfortunately, my sister¡¯s innocence was ruined by that bastard. My mother was afraid of losing face, so she urged the two of them to get married soon. ¡± ¡°How much hatred does your mother have against your sister? ¡± Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t understand. What era was this? How could someone still think so much about his daughter. ¡°I have no choice. I have to persuade my mother more. Otherwise, my sister¡¯s life will really be ruined. ¡± Freewill smiled bitterly. ¡°Fortunately, my father is not so stubborn. Otherwise, my sister would have to carry out n B. ¡± ¡°What is n B? ¡± ¡°escaping from marriage. ¡± Gu Yinshu tilted his head to look at her. There was a charming curve at the corner of his lips. He blinked and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a rebellious side when you used to be so dignified and self-controlled. ¡± ¡°How can this be called rebellious? This is called where there is oppression, there is resistance. This is clearly my mother¡¯s fault. Aren¡¯t you on my side? ¡± Freewill red at him. He almostughed out loud. Then, he shook his head seriously and said, ¡°No, of course I am on your side. But you said that there is a n B, so do you have a detailed n? You know that a person¡¯s thoughts can not be easily changed. I don¡¯t think your mother will listen to you. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡± Sui Xin did not dare to guarantee that he would really be able to change his mother¡¯s mind. Thinking about it, he felt a little sad. Why couldn¡¯t his mother think about his sister¡¯s happiness a little? Why did she have to take control of her children¡¯s lives? Probably ever since Xiao Wei was born, she had been thinking more about Xiao Wei. As for his mother and sister, all she wanted was to get married and live a peaceful life. ¡°Why are you suddenly sad? ¡± ¡°nothing, I just feel a little sad for my sister. ¡± Sui Xin changed the topic. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s almost impossible for my mother to listen to me, so I¡¯ve already thought of the detailed steps of n B in advance. ¡± ¡°That scumbag emphasized that he would only get a marriage certificate with my sister after giving birth to a son. Instead, he gave us a very good opportunity. ¡°If we don¡¯t get a marriage certificate, there won¡¯t be any legal disputes. I¡¯ll ask my sister to stay put and secretly discuss a way out. On the Wedding Day, the groom wille out to toast. I¡¯ll take this opportunity to let my sister leave through the back door, and then everything will be fine. ¡± She had seen many weddings, especially in the countryside. The groom would definitely go out to toast at a certain time, and the bride would be in the bridal room. Since Li Qiang was not a local, the bridal chamber must be in his own home. It was because of this confidence that freewill was confident that he could help his sister escape the wedding. Gu Yinshu listened for a while and suddenly smiled. He reached out and stroked her hair. ¡°I really couldn¡¯t tell. I didn¡¯t realize you were so smart before. ¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I used to be very smart too, okay? Praise me quickly and don¡¯t stop. ¡± Freewill still felt quite smug after being praised like that. If she had a tail, it would probably be floating in the air. Soon, they arrived at the vige of following the heart. Following the heart loved this small mountain vige very much. Although it was not as developed as the city and there were not many things that could not be seen in the city, its tranquility and beauty remained in following the heart forever. Chapter 1558

Chapter 1558: Chapter 1545 turned out to be the end of time

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°There¡¯s a bonfire party tonight. Why don¡¯t you watch it before you leave? ¡± ¡°What¡¯s that? ¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s just a party to join in the fun. In the past, everyone would sing and dance around the fire. Now, the times are different. It¡¯s just fireworks and a gathering. ¡± Thinking of the grand scene that might appear tonight, he pulled his school uniform off the bus excitedly and went straight to the beef noodle shop. The boss was smoking at the door and saw that they were all smiling. Later that night, they went to a very lively and dazzling gathering. It was the first time Gu Yinshu saw these strange things. There were monkeys, fire-breathing, and spinning tops. The two of them wereughing and ying in the crowd. Gu Yinshu even saw the nail Polish on Freewill¡¯s fingernails and almostughed out loud. ¡°You even put on Nail Polish, Sissy! ¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I am a sissy. How dare you call me a sissy when I don¡¯t tear your mouth open? ¡± Freewill said as he chased after him. Of course, she could not catch up to the youth. Freewillughed loudly in the cool night and the lively atmosphere. This was the first time sheughed so happily. She had already epted this friend from the bottom of her heart. This friend had brought her apletely new and happy experience. Just as the two of them wereughing so hard that they could not stopughing, the fireworks finally erupted. The Sky was filled with astonishing fireworks. One after another, they bloomed in the night sky and almost lit up the entire sky. It was like a dream. Countless cannons and fireworks exploded in the sky. The fireworks above her head were dazzling. She was extremely excited and touched to see such a magnificent scene with her own eyes. She raised her head and did not lower it for a long time. Beside her stood him. Everything around her seemed to fade away slowly and finally turned into a wisp of smoke. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful. ¡± Gu Yinshu grunted and suddenly turned his head to look at her. He smiled at her and said, ¡°the Bonfire Party here is very beautiful. ¡± His eyebrows and eyes were exceptionally beautiful. The countless golden lights above his head looked at him casually. At that moment, he suddenly could not let it go and just stared nkly at him, unable to turn his head back. When she recalled that scene for many years, it seemed that some of the scenes had already faded in her memory. However, her every action and every word had left a deep impression on her. It turned out that it was the end of time. When she went back at night, her mother closed the door and was angry with her. Freewill was a little helpless. She had already talked to her mother in the afternoon. Although her tone was good, she still inadvertently poked her mother¡¯s sore spot. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you and your sister to school. Up until now, none of you have listened to me! ¡± Mother Jiang was very angry. She thought about how she had worked hard to raise them up. How did they all be so rebellious. ¡°Mom, that¡¯s not what we meant. We just feel that there¡¯s no need to maintain a marriage without feelings. Moreover, that Li Qiang is a piece of trash. My sister will not be happy if she marries him! ¡± That piece of trash even said that he would only get married after giving birth to a son. What does that mean It clearly means that if the daughter that my sister gives birth to in the future is not a son, she will definitely not get married with her!¡± ¡°What do you know? Who doesn¡¯t want to give birth to a son? Giving birth to a son is a matter of course! Everyone thinks so, there¡¯s no problem! ¡± Mother Jiang said righteously ¡°Besides, even if your sister¡¯s first child isn¡¯t a son, there¡¯s always a second and third child, right? It¡¯s okay to talk about the marriage certificateter. ¡± Chapter 1559

Chapter 1559: Chapter 1546: If you have the ability, call her GRANDPA

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Following her mother¡¯s words, she was shocked. It was true. Those who did not know would have thought that Li Qiang was her mother¡¯s son. Why did he always protect that piece of trash? Why did he let her daughter SINK INTO ETERNAL DAMNATION! ¡°Mom, you¡¯re too selfish. You sacrificed your sister for your own face. ¡± This was the first time following her mother to say such harsh words. ¡°I¡¯m selfish? I raised you two and you call me selfish? ¡± Mother Jiang felt that her heart had been poked. When her father saw that the mother and daughter were about to quarrel, he immediately came over to mediate. ¡°What did you say? YOU¡¯RE SO NOISY! ¡± ¡°SISTER! ¡± Seeing that the whole family was quarreling, Xiao Wei was a little afraid. She came over and hugged freewill. ¡°sister, why are you quarreling with mother? ¡± Looking at Xiao Wei¡¯s cute face, freewill reached out and pinched his face. ¡°Be good, sister is fine. ¡± ¡°You heartless person, how dare you talk about your mother like that! This is the way of the world. If you¡¯re not convinced, be a man in your next life. If you¡¯re a man, no one will care about you anymore! ¡± Mother Jiang was angry at her She did not speak to freewill for the entire afternoon, and freewill did not want to talk to her. She didn¡¯t expect her mother to have the tendency of ¡°straight-man cancer¡± as mentioned on the Inte. It seemed that women were so cheap, and as long as a man was willing, she would be thankful to the heavens. It seemed that the happiness of her biological daughter was in the hands of her parents. That was the real happiness. The next day, she went back to school. She knew that it was almost impossible to change her mother¡¯s mind. ?`?`?` From that day on, the rtionship between her and Gu Yinshu began to develop rapidly. Even her daughter didn¡¯t expect that at first, she couldn¡¯t stand the boy who sat at the back and asked her to copy the questions. Later, when everyone knew about the conflict, she almost avoided him. But now, when she saw him, she could run away no matter where she was and drag him out of the crowd. Freewill was shorter and younger than him, but she had a killer move, which was to reach out and wrap her arms around his neck from behind. Of course, she could not urately wrap her arms around his neck every time, but he still came out of the crowd. She looked at the smiling girl in front of her with some helplessness. ¡°pay attention to my face. If I fall to the ground, these scoundrels willugh me to death. ¡± ¡°I am very careful. Otherwise, you will be even more embarrassed than before. ¡± Seeing that freewill wasing over, the surrounding boys were allughing. ¡°Yo Yo, our brother freewill is here? ¡± These words were clearly teasing the rtionship between freewill and Gu Yinshu. The reason why she was given such a name was entirely because freewill was not afraid of the violent brother Yin. Anyone who could subdue brother Yin, even a girl, had to call him brother! However, freewill rolled his eyes. If you have the ability, call me GRANDPA? Seriously! ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go buy some drinks. ¡± On this hot day, as soon as he finished ss, he wanted to rush to the snack bar. Shu Xin, that wretched girl, was obsessed withics and could not extricate herself. She even shamelessly encouraged her and Gu Yinshu to go. So, he really went. Ever since the friendship between her and Gu Yinshu had broken through, she had received a lot of benefits. As long as it was food given by a girl, it basically went into his stomach. Gu Yinshu did not like to eat these at all. He even threw the chocte to her and Shu Xin without blinking. The two of them felt like rats, constantly eating snacks all day long. ¡°What are you going to buy drinks for? Are you going to watch me y basketball in P.E. ss? ¡± ¡°Of course. ¡± Freewill smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we have P.E. ss soon. ¡± Chapter 1560

Chapter 1560: Chapter 1547 was beautiful and nostalgic

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Yo, brother Sui Xin is here to watch brother Yin y? ¡± When the basketball team saw that the two of them were teasing each other again, Sui Xin did not even blush. ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys also participating? I¡¯m here to watch you guys. ¡± Song Yan flipped his hand and hit. ¡°Did you hear that? Brother Sui Xin said that he¡¯s here to watch US guys y. What is the meaning of your eyes? Are you doubting my brother Jiang? ¡± He had a serious look on his face, but in fact, he was more amused than anyone else. ¡°I don¡¯t dare, I don¡¯t dare. How would I dare to suspect brother Jiang? ¡± The boy quickly begged for mercy. The sound of the basketball on the yground made Sui Xin afraid that it would hit her. She had been hit by a basketball before. It was when she was still in junior high school. When the basketball hit her, she was a little confused and didn¡¯t dodge it. The ball hit her face. The feeling of being hit by a basketball was too painful. ¡°stand over there. Don¡¯t get hit by the ball. ¡± Gu Yinshu knew that she was afraid. He pulled her arm and put a drink in her arms. ¡°Go over there. It¡¯s too hot here. ¡± Although it was summer, his skin seemed to be frozen. There was not even a trace of sweat on it. It was so refreshing that it was like an air conditioner. Noticing that he was looking at her, Sui Xin felt ufortable. In fact, he was very happy. The feelings in his youth were always like this. There might be a little tenderness and lingering, but it would only be hidden in his heart and never be easily said. It was beautiful and nostalgic. But this little bit of emotion was finally umted in a deep affection and could not be shaken. Sui Xin immediately made an OK gesture and stood under the row of trees. Because there were already many students gathered there for the basketball game, especially the girls, who were all here to see the prince charming. As soon as she went over, as the ¡°public enemy of the girls, ¡± she was isted. Those people quickly dispersed and saw that she was deliberately acting with disdain and contempt. ¡°I don¡¯t care. ¡°. She looked at the vigorous figure on the yground. Perhaps it was because she often saw his silhouette, so this scene seemed to have taken root in her mind. ¡°follow your heart! ¡± Chen Shuxin had just run over from the ssroom. Today, the Pe Teacher was merciful enough to let them move freely, so they would not appear on the yground at all. ¡°It¡¯s so lively. ¡± Chen Shuxin was stuffed with two bottles of drinks and poked her with her hand. ¡°This group of girls are all here to see Gu Yinshu, but your Gu Yinshu only talks to you. ¡± ¡°Okay, you¡¯ve eaten so many snacks, and now you¡¯re making fun of your best friend. ¡± Freewill looked at her and deliberately said, ¡°where¡¯s your conscience? Next time, I¡¯ll snatch all the snacks that Gu Yinshu gave you! ¡± Food! Looking at the snacks, she immediately changed her face and pretended to pinch freewill¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Am I the kind of person who makes fun of his best friend? You must have heard wrong, you must be! ¡± Looking at Chen Shuxin¡¯s slightly obsequious look, Sui Xinughed so hard that he fell forward and backward. The two of themughed andughed at the side. When the bell rang, Sui Xin looked at the person who seemed to be glowing not far away and handed Gu Yinshu¡¯s school uniform and drink to him. He was like a big ice cube in summer. The air conditioner that was used for walking in summer could not even see sweat. This was simply unscientific! ¡°where are you going? ¡± ¡°To the toilet. Do you want toe along too? ¡± Sui Xin giggled and pulled Chen Shuxin, who was making faces at the side, and ran away. The figure that ran recklessly on the yground seemed to be the most unforgettable memory of youth. Today, freewill and Chen Shuxin were a little unlucky because they had encountered a fight between seniors. Although they weren¡¯t boys, those girls were still quite tough. Chapter 1561

Chapter 1561: Chapter 1548 school violence

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Suixin and Chen Shuxin did not dare to go out of the toilet. They just happened to see a girl who had been beaten and dragged into the toilet. The big sister who was chewing gum stepped on the girl She pointed at her forehead. ¡°Let me tell you, Gao Fei is mine. If you dare to approach him again, I will crush you to death! ¡± The girly on the ground and did not dare to speak. It was obvious that she was scared. This group of people directly blocked in front of Suixin and Chen Shuxin. Seeing that they were half a height taller than them, they were a little scared. ¡°I didn¡¯t get close to Gao Fei. I was just asking him a question. You all misunderstood. ¡± ¡°asking a question? What a green tea whore¡¯s answer! What kind of question does it need you to get so close to? Do you think I¡¯m blind? ¡± The girl spat She let a few girls carry her up. The girl looked pitiful. Her hair was long and messy, and her entire body was a little wet. ¡°I hate it the most when you approach guys like this. On the surface, you ask a question, but in reality, you¡¯re still horny? Bah! ¡± Suixin and Chen Shuxin didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. This was the first time they had seen such campus violence. This senior girl seemed to be called Zhou Rong. She had been reported and criticized for fighting and causing trouble in the past. She dressed like a gangster. She wore heavy makeup, pierced her ears, and dyed her hair a few colors. She looked very social. ¡°What are you two doing here? ¡± Zhou Rong was still teaching that girl a lesson. When she turned around and saw Suixin and Chen Shuxin, her eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°sorry, we were just passing by, passing by. ¡± Chen Shuxin didn¡¯t want to provoke these delinquent girls, so she pulled Sui Xin along and wanted to leave. However, when those delinquent girls reached out to stop them, their legs were trembling. ¡°since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t think of leaving so easily. ¡± Chen Shuxin trembled. Only Sui Xin was calm as he pulled Chen Shuxin¡¯s hand together. ¡°Take the phone and help us take a photo! ¡± A phone was thrown over, and Chen Shuxin¡¯s face was covered in sweat. She couldn¡¯t take a photo. If the teacher found out that she and Sui Xin were involved in this fight, it would be very troublesome. ¡°What? You don¡¯t dare to take pictures? ¡± Zhou Rong was immediately unhappy. She red at them, ¡°If you don¡¯t dare, I will make you and this b * Tch suffer the same fate! ¡± The few girls walked over. Chen Shuxin was so scared that her legs went soft. Only suxin stood in front of Chen Shuxin with an indifferent expression, ¡°senior sister, your dispute has nothing to do with us. Can you just pretend that we never appeared? ¡± Zhou Rong sneered She held the cell phone and arrogantly waved it at them, ¡°who knows if you two willin when you go out ¡°As long as the two of you help me take the dirty videos and photos of this b * Tch, the two of you will be on our side. ¡°We are all on the same side in this matter. NO ONE CAN ESCAPE ¡°If you want to me someone, me it on the two of you for being unlucky and bumping into us at this time. ¡± Zhou Rong¡¯s words made their faces Pale. They had never been involved in these incidents where people gathered to fight, but they knew very well that such incidents might be recorded. Although a record could be erased, it still depended on whether the school¡¯s administrative office agreed or not. If the two of them were to be recorded, they would have to call their parents! Seeing their hesitation, Zhou Rong¡¯s face darkened. ¡°So, you¡¯re not willing? Are you nning to be taught a lesson by US together? ¡± The two girls¡¯faces were Pale, and they could not move a single step. Chapter 1562

Chapter 1562: Chapter 1549 oh my God, this is thedies¡¯room

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Suixin and Chen Shuxin did not dare to go out of the bathroom. They just happened to see a girl who had been beaten and dragged into the bathroom. The senior who was chewing gum stepped on the girl He pointed at her forehead. ¡°Let me tell you, Gao Fei is mine. If you dare to approach him again, I will crush you to death! ¡± The girly on the ground and did not dare to speak. She was obviously frightened. This group of people directly stood in front of Suixin and Chen Shuxin. They looked half a height taller than them and were a little scared. ¡°I didn¡¯t get close to Gao Fei. I was just asking him a question. You all misunderstood. ¡± ¡°asking a question? What a green tea whore¡¯s answer! What kind of question does it need you to get so close to? Do you think I¡¯m blind? ¡± The girl spat She let a few girls carry her up. The girl looked pitiful. Her hair was long and messy, and her entire body was a little wet. ¡°I hate it the most when you approach guys like this. On the surface, you ask a question, but in reality, you¡¯re not being sao? Bah! ¡± Suixin and Chen Shuxin didn¡¯t dare to say anything. This was also the first time they had seen such violence in school. This senior girl seemed to be called Zhou Rong. She had also been reported and criticized for fighting and causing trouble in the past. She was dressed like a gangster. She wore heavy makeup, pierced her ears, and her hair was dyed a few colors. ¡°What are the two of you doing here? ¡± Zhou Rong was still lecturing that girl. When she turned around and saw Suixin and Chen Shuxin, her eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°sorry, we¡¯re just passing by, passing by. ¡± Chen Shuxin didn¡¯t want to provoke these delinquent girls, so she pulled Sui Xin along and wanted to leave. However, when those delinquent girls reached out to stop them, their legs were trembling. ¡°since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t think of leaving so easily. ¡± Chen Shuxin trembled. Only Sui Xin was calm as he pulled Chen Shuxin¡¯s hand together. ¡°Take the phone and help us take a photo! ¡± A phone was thrown over, and Chen Shuxin¡¯s face was covered in sweat. She couldn¡¯t take a photo. If the teacher found out that she and Sui Xin were involved in this fight, it would be very troublesome. ¡°What? You don¡¯t dare to take photos? ¡± Zhou Rong was immediately unhappy. She red at them, ¡°If you don¡¯t dare, I¡¯ll make you and this b * Tch Suffer the same fate! ¡± The few girls walked over. Chen Shuxin was so scared that her legs went soft. Only Sui Xin stood in front of Chen Shuxin with an indifferent expression, ¡°senior sister, your dispute has nothing to do with us. Can you just pretend that we never appeared? ¡± Zhou Rong sneered She held the cell phone and waved it arrogantly at them, ¡°who knows if you two willin when you get out ¡°As long as the two of you help me take the video and photos of this b * Tch, the two of you will be on our side. ¡°We are all on the same side in this matter. NO ONE CAN ESCAPE ¡°If you want to me someone, me it on your bad luck. You just had to bump into us at this time. ¡± Zhou Rong¡¯s words made their faces slightly Pale. They had never been involved in these fights, but they knew very well that such incidents might be recorded. Although a record could be erased, it still depended on whether the school¡¯s administrative office agreed or not. If the two of them were to be recorded, they would have to call their parents! Seeing that they were hesitating, Zhou Rong¡¯s face darkened. ¡°So, you¡¯re not willing? Are you nning to be taught a lesson by US together? ¡± The two girls¡¯faces were Pale, and they could not move a single step. Seeing that they were not even willing to move a single step, Zhou Rong narrowed her eyes slightly and extended a hand towards them. ¡°Ah... ¡± Chen Shuxin was so frightened that she took the lead to cry out. Even following her heart, she closed her eyes, but in the next second, she heard a loud bang! Under the sunlight, dust could be seen reflecting off the dust, fluttering in the air. Under the backlight, the silhouette of the young man looked particrly charming under the golden sunlight. He had kicked open the door of thedies¡¯room. ¡°You... ¡± Of course, Zhou Rong, who was in the third year of high school, recognized him. Wasn¡¯t this the famous Gu Yinshu of the school It was said that he would skip sses and climb over walls. He had done all kinds of outrageous things. Even the eyes of the poor girl who had been bullied brightened up when she saw Gu Yinshu appear. Could it be that Gu Yinshu was here to save her? That face made Zhou Rong blush a little. She said, ¡°are you Gu Yinshu? ¡± Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t say a word. He walked directly to follow heart. Follow Heart didn¡¯t expect Gu Yinshu to appear at such a critical moment. He felt much more rxed. ¡°Why are you here? ¡± Follow Heart¡¯s face was a little red. Holy Sh * T, this is thedies¡¯room! ¡°It¡¯s almost time for ss. I haven¡¯t seen the two of you, so I came here. ¡± Gu Yinshu walked over alone. The girls automatically made way for him. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go back. ¡± Follow Heart felt the coldness on his wrist. He came back to his senses after a few seconds and reached out to take Shu Xin away. Zhou Rong¡¯s face turned ugly. She didn¡¯t expect Gu Yinshu to take away the two girls who had just bumped into her. To be honest, the few of them couldn¡¯t eveny a finger on Gu Yinshu even if they joined hands. After all, he was someone who could knock people down with one punch. He couldn¡¯t be provoked. Chen Shuxin felt a chill on her back. She was barely relieved until she came out. ¡°Damn, I was really scared to death. Fortunately, I¡¯m out now. ¡± Sui Xin was also a little scared. She didn¡¯t want to get a demerit. ¡°How did you run into these people? ¡± Gu Yinshu had already let go of her hand. Her Short, ink-like hair looked beautiful. ¡°I ran into them when I went to the toilet. ¡± Sui Xin had a bitter expression on her face. She didn¡¯t know what kind of bad luck she had had recently, but she had run into these people! Gu Yinshu:¡±...¡± He was a little helpless. ¡°If anyone dares to block you in the future, just tell me my name. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± An inexplicable sweetness seeped into her bones. Sui Xin followed him back to the ssroom very quickly. Only Shu Xin said that she had seen through everything. As soon as the homeroom teacher entered the ssroom, he stood on the podium and looked at all the students below with a smile. ¡°Today, the teacher is going to announce something very important. Our ssmate Gu Yinshu will be going to city C to participate in thepositionpetition. ¡± The apuse in the ss rang out, and all eyes were on Gu Yinshu. He stood up from his seat. He was clearly wearing only a school uniform, but he looked better than anyone else. ¡°When did you go to participate in somepositionpetition? ¡± Following his heart, he turned his head and asked quietly. ¡°The form teacher came over and asked me to sign up, so I did. ¡± Anyway,position was a small matter to him. Freewill didn¡¯t even know what to say. As long as you were happy. Seeing her like this, Gu Yinshu suddenlyughed for some reason, making herugh inexplicably. She turned her head and opened her book, intending to listen to the teacher carefully. In the second lesson, freewill remembered that the next lesson was for the math teacher. She shivered and remembered that she didn¡¯t make any exercise books! Chapter 1563

hapter 1563: Chapter 1550 was a nice way of saying ¡°brother¡±

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Actually, it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to do it, it was that she didn¡¯t know how to do it at all. There were only ten minutes left. She knew that Shu Xin didn¡¯t do it as well as she did. Last night, she waspletely wasted by them She could only reach out her hand and go straight to Gu Yinshu. ¡°Yinshu, lend me the exercise book. Hurry up and save me! ¡± The math teacher didn¡¯t know why, but she especially liked to spot check her homework. Even she didn¡¯t understand why she was staring at her alone. Although she wasn¡¯t good at math, she could at least pass! ¡°What? ¡± Gu Yinshu¡¯s eyshes fluttered. Seeing her anxious look, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Do I look like someone who knows how to do homework? ¡± FREEWILL:¡±...¡± She didn¡¯t believe it! If he didn¡¯t do his homework, he could get 150 points just by listening to him in ss. who was he trying to scare! ¡°since you don¡¯t believe me, I can only find my exercise book and show it to you. ¡± When Gu Yinshu opened his math exercise book, freewill felt like vomiting blood. It was all white. Okay, she knew he didn¡¯t do it anymore! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, freewill. You can do it now. ¡± Gu Yinshu knocked his chin on his arm. The face that was close to him was wless. Freewill was so scared that he unconsciously stepped back. This face gave people a strong impression! He couldn¡¯t help but ridicule this monster in his heart! ¡°brother, do you think this is Chinese or English? This is math. ¡± Freewill felt bitter in his heart. He thought it would be better if he did a few random questions to make it look like he had done it. ¡°This sentence sounds good. ¡± Following his heart:¡±...¡± Suddenly, his face turned red and his heart began to race. ¡°these multiple-choice questions should be CBADABDBB. ¡± Gu Yinshu pointed at the multiple-choice questions. Following his instructions, following his instructions, he quickly wrote down a few simple calction questions and wrote down the most concise yet most useful steps. Following his heart, he lowered his head and wrote rapidly. When he finished writing thest word, he almost knelt down and worshipped him! God! His hands were delicate and fair. The lines were clear, and the joints were very good-looking. Sui Xin noticed that his skin was really not ordinary white. There seemed to be a faint, cold fragrance at the tip of his nose. After finishing the questions, he immediately turned around and pretended that nothing had happened. Having such a good gay friend was really a huge test. Sigh. If this continued, what if she pounced on him? It was ufortable. Chen Shuxin seemed to be familiar with the two¡¯s small actions just now. When she turned around, she really had a sinister smile on her face. ¡°Hehehe, Sui Xin, you really look like a young girl who is in love. ¡± She said it in a very low voice, but when Suixin heard it, her face turned red and she coughed lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense. I saw it clearly just now. ¡± Chen Shuxin indicated that she had actually finished her math workbook a long time ago. The reason why she pretended to not have done her homework.. Was so that Suixin and Gu Yinshu couldmunicate more. In their ambiguous state, didn¡¯t they need an assist and a head press team leader? This heavy responsibility was left to her! Of course, she didn¡¯t know what her gay friend was thinking at this moment. The moment the math teacher entered, Chen Shuxin acted as if nothing had happened. She quickly turned around and looked at the podium in front of her. The math teacher put down her book and scanned her surroundings. ¡°Well, next, I¡¯ll check your exercise books. I remember that I assigned homework yesterday. I must finish it. ¡± Chapter 1564

Chapter 1564: Chapter 1551. Going to the toilet. Do you want to go with me?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The ssroom was filled with screams, but suixin was confident. She knew that the math teacher liked to do random checks on her. He always liked to do random checks on her for no reason! Seeing that Suixin had actuallypleted the task and the answer was 90% correct, she nodded her head in satisfaction. ¡°Student Jiang Suixin did well today. ¡± Suixin, who was praised, felt like her tail was going to stick up. Sure enough, Gu Yinshu was reliable! As soon as the teacher left, she could not help butugh out loud. She turned around and made an OK pose with Gu Yinshu. She almost made Song Yan, who was beside her,ugh out loud. She originally thought that brother Yin would not return to such a childish pose. Who knew that when she looked up, she would see a gentle smile on brother Yin¡¯s face like a spring breeze, and his fingers gestured an OK pose. Song Yan:¡±...¡± Why did it feel like brother Yin had be a sissy recently! It was not easy to get through the mathematics teacher¡¯s ss. She checked the ss schedule, politics and history, and finally, there were no more mathematics sses. Every time she saw that the mathematics ss was on the ss schedule, she felt all kinds of frustration. ¡°Yin Shu, where are you going? ¡± Seeing Gu Yinshu get up, she tugged at him and almost pulled him down. He had always been unguarded against her. ¡°I¡¯m going to the toilet. Do you want to go with me? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not as perverted as an exhibitionist. You can go by yourself. ¡± Gu Yinshu:¡±...¡± ¡°Do you mean that if you follow me to the toilet, you¡¯ll go to the men¡¯s toilet? ¡± Sui Xin almost spat out a mouthful of water. Judging by the teasing look on his face, he knew that he was joking. He burst intoughter. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. I don¡¯t have your bad taste. ¡± She blinked. ¡°Student Gu Yinshu, I know another secret about you. You actually entered... ¡± With one hand covering her mouth, Gu Yinshu¡¯s ears were a little red. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°don¡¯t mention thest time I entered... ! ¡± If it wasn¡¯t to save her, he wouldn¡¯t have entered the female toilet! She actually had the nerve to say it! Freewill was about to burst intoughter. He quickly nodded. ¡°Okay, okay, I understand. I will never tell anyone. Prince Charming Gu, can you let go of me first? ¡± Gu Yinshu let go of her and warned her again and again, ¡°don¡¯t tell anyone. Otherwise, I¡¯ll tell everyone that you went to the toilet with me! ¡± What was going on Did she go to the toilet with him? ¡°Do you think the students will believe me or you? ¡± FREEWILL:¡±... you win!¡± If this person pretended to be someone else, there was nothing she could do! The corners of Gu Yinshu¡¯s lips curled up slightly. Song Yan and the others, who were sneakilyughing outside, shouted, ¡°brother Yim,e out quickly. Stop teasing the girl. If you don¡¯te out now, I¡¯ll go in and pull you out. ¡± Song Yan¡¯s tone was deliberately cheap, causing the surrounding boys to jeer. Freewill almost kicked him. ¡°They¡¯re calling for you! ¡± ¡°Come to my house this weekend? ¡± ¡°Why would Ie to your house? ¡± Freewill was a little confused. Actually, it wasn¡¯t that she had never been to his house. It was just that it was her first time going to his house, and the two of them almost got into a fight. The reason why she said she almost got into a fight was because freewill felt that she ran too fast. Otherwise, with his physical strength and violence, she would definitely be a pitiful wretch who had been beaten up. ¡°You invited me to your housest time, so of course I have to invite you this time. We can still live in our house. ¡± Anyway, the house was so big, and the adults didn¡¯t stay at home all day. In fact, he was very lonely. ¡°okay, since my good friend invited me, I will definitely go. ¡± A smile appeared on Freewill¡¯s lips. ¡°I still need to bring my homework to your house. Please give me some advice. ¡± Gu Yinshu almostughed. He blinked and looked at her. ¡°You¡¯ve be diligent? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always been diligent. ¡± Chapter 1565

Chapter 1565: Chapter 1552: Secret Sharing

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yinshu smiled and finally left the ssroom under Song Yan¡¯s urging. Speaking of the weekend, freewill felt a little mncholic. He didn¡¯t know if he should call his parents and tell them that he wouldn¡¯t being home this weekend. In fact, freewill was feeling a little guilty towards his mother. Because they were rted by blood, freewill couldn¡¯t bear to treat his mother. There was nothing he could do now. In the end, it was all the ideas created by the predecessors that harmed people. His mother still loved the mother and daughter. She would urge them to study, although she favored them a little and put more energy on her younger brother. Fortunately, her younger brother was very good and very attached to the sisters. So, when he thought about it carefully, there was really nothing toin about. Life was still full of warmth and sunshine, which was one of the reasons why freewill grew up healthily. Freewill¡¯s mother actually had a hard time because she gave birth to two daughters at the beginning. The grandmother was very unfriendly to her mother, and she did not even hug freewill. The older generation valued sons over daughters, especially the persecuted women. They would persecute their daughters or granddaughters in more extreme ways. Later, when her aunt gave birth to a child, her grandmother muttered, ¡°could it be another girl? ¡± In the end, her aunt gave birth to a boy, who was now her cousin. Because of this cousin, her grandmother gave almost all of her belongings to her aunt and helped her buy a house in an city. As for freewill¡¯s parents, they could only live in the countryside. Freewill knew that her mother was also suffering, but she really could not understand. Since she was suffering from son preference, why would she leave this pain to the next generation? Especially her sister. Freewill did not want her sister to be pushed into a pit of fire for the rest of her life. Therefore, the young freewill had a very rebellious and bold idea. If she wanted to help her sister escape from this pit of fire, the only way was to escape from marriage. As for her mother, she would always think things through in the future. This was her temporary n. After thinking for a while, she decided to give her mother a call. Her mother quickly picked up and she quickly said, ¡°mother, it¡¯s me. ¡± Mother Jiang didn¡¯t say anything but casually said gently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mother. It was my fault for quarreling with you thest time. I was too anxious. ¡± When mother Jiang heard that her daughter was showing mercy, her tone finally softened. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. Mother didn¡¯t really want to harm you. It¡¯s just that your sister had this incident. What can we do about it? She didn¡¯t study in the first ce, and now this incident has happened... ¡± ¡°Mother, we¡¯ll talk about thister. ¡± Freewill sighed lightly. Every family had their own difficulties. Her sister¡¯s matter was indeed a little troublesome. If Li Qiang told her about the incident with her sister in the vige, her sister really wouldn¡¯t be able to raise her head. ¡°Mother, I won¡¯t being home this weekend. The teacher asked us to make up for two days of lessons. ¡± ¡°Okay, take care of yourself. ¡± Mother Jiang asked her about her recent study life, and freewill told her everything. After saying a few words, she hung up the phone. She was reading a book with a lot on her mind. Suddenly, she felt that she should study hard and change her fate through the most possible channels! The circle she belonged to now was too terrible and cruel. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± When Chen Shuxin came back, she saw freewill staring out of the window in a daze and touched her shoulder. ¡°something on your mind? ¡± Freewill had a secret in his heart, but he was willing to share it with Shu Xin and Gu Yinshu because they were good friends. Chapter 1566

Chapter 1566: Chapter 1553, cheapskate

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Chen Shuxin had heard about this from freewill a long time ago. Regarding this matter, Chen Shuxin was born into a well-off family, so it was actually difficult for her to understand this kind of thinking. However, when she heard about freewill, she also felt sorry for her. Their family did not value sons over daughters. Although they had a younger brother, they advocated for girls to be pampered while boys were poor. Their family was also very close. ¡°Freewill, do you really n to let your sister run away from the marriage? Have you thought about how your parents will exin it? This is a big matter. ¡± ¡°I have thought about it, but we¡¯ll deal with it when we get to the end of the bridge. We¡¯ll talk about it when the timees. ¡± Freewill was very open-minded. Anyway, her sister was not back yet, so he was not busy with this matter. ¡°That¡¯s true. Little girl, don¡¯t think so much. Now study hard, or else your white hair will grow out. ¡± Chen Shuxin smiled and touched her hair. Freewill avoided her and looked at her with disdain ¡°Don¡¯t oil my hair. ¡± ¡°Hey, stingy. ¡± ¡°...¡± On Friday afternoon, after school, there would only be two sses in the afternoon and the third ss would not be held. This was to give the students more time to go home in time. As soon as the ss was over, Sui Xin started to pack his school bag. He looked up and saw Gu Yinshu¡¯s figure beside him. ¡°I¡¯ll go to your house to y tomorrow morning. It¡¯s a little weird going there at night. ¡± She felt that Gu Yinshu¡¯s mother didn¡¯t seem to be an easy person to get along with. If she went to his house at night, although she wouldn¡¯t think otherwise, his mother might think in a bad direction. It was more appropriate to go to his house in the morning. His mother could also ept it more. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯lle to pick you up early tomorrow morning. ¡± Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t say anything more. He picked up his school bag, waved to Sui Xin, and left the ss. ¡°Are we really going to his house tomorrow? ¡± Chen Shuxin touched her hand and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s so intimate for a man and a woman to be in the same room together... ¡± ¡°Chen Shuxin, please stop your rambling Mary Su Yy. Thank you. ¡± Following her, she put her bag on her back. ¡°Then I¡¯ll stay in the dormitory alone tonight. You guys can go back. ¡± At this time, everyone was nning to go home. ¡°Okay, be careful. Lock the door of the dormitory for me at night. Be careful not to meet perverts. ¡± Chen Shuxin said this tirelessly. Following her, she nodded with a smile. ¡°You look like a talkative old woman. ¡± ¡°beat you! ¡± Chen Shuxin patted her and followed her out with a smile. ¡°...¡± Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t go home. Instead, he took a bus to the suburbs. There was a cement-made grave there. An old man about 70 years old was guarding the grave. The shade of the trees swayed gently in the breeze. Gu Yinshu walked very slowly. The young man¡¯s figure was stretched very long. The old man was already very familiar with him and would nod when he saw him. Gu Yinshu came to a grave. The man in the photo was old, but he was his biological father. ¡°I¡¯m here to see you. ¡± Gu Yinshu put the flowers in front of him and the pile of paper money in front of him. He lit it and started to burn it. He kept the paper money and stared at the photo on the grave. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m here to see you. ¡± When the paper money was almost burnt, Gu Yinshu turned aroundzily and sat in front of the tombstone, looking at the blue sky. People came here to weed the grass every day. After all, it was a high-ss cemetery, so it looked clean and beautiful. ¡°Dad, my mom has said more than once that you are not a good person. ¡± Chapter 1567

Chapter 1567: Chapter 1554 was no longer a person

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION On the side of the young man¡¯s face, there was a kind of sadness that was difficult to extinguish. It looked very faint, but it really existed. ¡°although you¡¯re not a good person, I still... Miss you very much. ¡± ¡°Dad. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m very good now. I¡¯m no longer a person... ¡± ¡°I have a girl in my heart, even though we¡¯re not together now. ¡± ¡°sooner orter, we¡¯lle over and see you together. ¡± ... At this moment, in the school. As soon as the two of them arrived at the ssroom entrance, they saw the homeroom teacher walking towards them in a hurry. When she saw them, her gaze tensed up. ¡°Are you guys nning to go home? ¡± ¡°Yes, teacher, it¡¯s already Friday. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry to go home yet. The head of the Education Bureau is looking for you. ¡± The homeroom teacher patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Come over now. ¡± Being called to the Education Bureau by the homeroom teacher all of a sudden, both Suixin and Chen Shuxin were a little confused. Usually, it was a ce for delinquent students to enter. It wasn¡¯t their turn no matter what. However, since the homeroom teacher had already said it, Suxin and the others quietly followed. At this time, the school was filled with the sunset. They came to the administrative office somewhat uneasily. They were surprised to see the few senior sisters who were fighting in the bathroom in the morning. Of course, there was also the girl who was stepped on and bullied. Zhou Rong and the others huddled in the corner of the administrative office. Their youthful faces were filled with restlessness and uneasiness. When they saw Suxin, they only averted their eyes. ¡°teacher, are you looking for us for something? ¡± The Dean ced his teacup at the corner of the table and raised his head to look at them. His serious expression softened a little. ¡°I called you here to find out about the fight in the toilet this morning. Did you guys participate in it? ¡± Sui Xin let out a thump and immediately understood something. They were indeed present in the morning. When they saw Zhou Rong being rough with that girl, although she and Chen Shuxin did not fight, no one could prove it! ¡°teacher, we were just going to the toilet. When we came out, we saw this group of girls blocking the entrance of the toilet. We are not a team. ¡± Chen Shuxin¡¯s hand, which was ced by her trouser leg, unconsciously hooked Sui Xin¡¯s finger She calmly told Sui Xin what had happened in the morning. ¡°really? ¡± The Dean looked at the girl who was standing in the middle with her head lowered. There was a hint of doubt in his eyes. ¡°Qiu Qingqing, you tell me. ¡± That girl finally raised her head and bit her lip. ¡°At that time, I was bullied badly by them. I only remember the few girls who appeared in the female washroom. It was them! ¡± Qiu Qingqing pointed at Sui Xin and the others like that. Although she did not point at Sui Xin and the others, wasn¡¯t this hinting that she was also in cahoots with Shu Xin? Sui Xin didn¡¯t know how she and Shu Xin had offended this girl. They were clearly just passing by, so how could they be used of being involved in a fight? ¡°Listen, did Qiu Qingqing lie? ¡± The Dean asked sternly. Sui Xin and the others¡¯ hearts sank to the bottom. Of course she lied, and Sui Xin didn¡¯t know why Qiu Qingqing lied and why she dragged the two innocent people into the water. Zhou Rong and the others wouldn¡¯t defend them. At this moment, they were still gloating over being dragged into the water and watching the show. ¡°Director, we are really innocent. ¡± Chen Shuxin was suddenly anxious. ¡°then why are you in the toilet? ¡± After the director drank a mouthful of tea, he suddenly felt that the question he asked was too substandard, so he changed his way of saying it. Chapter 1568

Chapter 1568: Chapter 1555 was, after all, still young

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°then why are you two so coincidentally at the scene of the fight? ¡± ¡°I. . . ¡± Freewill raised his head and immediately panicked, especially when faced with the teacher¡¯s question. He did not know how to answer. After all, he was still young, so his reaction would be a little agitated. Seeing the two girls¡¯panicked reaction, the Dean felt that it could basically be concluded that the two of them were also involved in the fight. ¡°these two girls also participated in the fight between Zhou Rong and the others. Even now, they still refuse to admit that they lied and said that they were just passing by. It seems that they can not be tolerated anymore. ¡°They are already like this at such a young age. What will happen when they grow up? ¡± ¡°So I think that we must punish her a little. Teacher Zhang, call their parents immediately. I want to personally talk to the parents of these two students. ¡± ¡°okay. ¡± The form teacher was actually a little hesitant because Chen Shuxin was a very good student. No matter how she looked at it, she didn¡¯t seem like the kind of person who would participate in a fight. However, since the witnesses were present, there shouldn¡¯t be any mistakes. What a pity. ¡°Director, teacher Zhang, the two of US did not participate in this fight at all. Even if you were to call the parents, we would definitely notpromise and admit it! ¡± Following her righteous reply, her heart also hardened. She did look like a calm and gentle girl, but this kind of nder-like injustice could very well incite her to rebel. ¡°If you still don¡¯t admit it, then we can only scold you in front of all the students during the g-raising ceremony. ¡± The director of the Education Department was very angry. He had never seen such a naughty student. She did something wrong and still refused to admit it! Even the senior girls just now would not be so disobedient. ¡°Then please go ahead, teacher. If you haven¡¯t done it, then you haven¡¯t done it. I will never admit it no matter what, ¡± freewill said firmly. Chen Shuxin saw her good friend¡¯s reaction and straightened her chest. Anyway, she had been obedient since she was young. Her parents would not believe that she would do something like this in a fight between delinquent girls. The atmosphere instantly became stiff. Under the light, Qiu Qingqing bit her lip as she stood in the middle, her face holding back her anger. The few hooligans were also somewhat impressed when they realized that freewill actually dared to rebuke the head of the Department of Political Education. He actually dared to provoke this old man. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that he would make the two of them suffer when the time came? Freewill was indeed afraid, but she hated it the most when others wronged her. Freewill, who was still young, grew up in such a one-track-minded manner. He believed that no one would be able to throw any dirty water on her that did not belong to him. ¡°Do you know how serious it is to participate in a fight ¡°Our teacher doesn¡¯t mean that we want to use this matter to do anything to you. It¡¯s just that the school has its rules and regtions. We can¡¯t allow you people to act recklessly, ¡± the Dean said earnestly ¡°anyone who participates in a fight... ¡± Freewill suddenlyughed coldly. ¡°after all that, we still want to falsely use Shu Xin and I of participating in this fight. I really don¡¯t know how we offended Qiu Qingqing. ¡± Her sarcasm sounded very light, but it made the girl standing in the middle tremble slightly. Sui Xin looked at her gently biting her lips and didn¡¯t say anything. Sui Xin was already angry at this girl whom she had only met for the second time. She really didn¡¯t know when she had offended this kind of girl in her previous life! ¡°You said that we framed you? ¡± Chapter 1569

Chapter 1569: There was no need to check chapter 1556

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION When he heard these three words, the Dean was furious. Even his voice was raised several degrees. ¡°Jiang Suixin, look at your attitude. Is this the attitude of a student towards a teacher? ¡± Seeing that the dean was angry, Chen Shuxin tugged at Suixin¡¯s sleeve worriedly, indicating that she should not quarrel with the dean anymore. If this continued, they might be even angrier. ¡°Dean, it¡¯s not that my attitude is bad, but the two of us have already exined many times that we have nothing to do with this fight. You guys are forcing our heads to confess. The students also feel very wronged. ¡± The smell of gunpowder was already very strong. The Dean¡¯s expression was very ugly. Teacher Zhang finally opened his mouth, ¡°director, I don¡¯t think these two children are really involved in this fight. Let¡¯s investigate first. ¡± The Dean was very angry because he felt that his dignity had been offended by a student. He could not tolerate being spontaneous. ¡°There¡¯s no need to investigate... ¡± ¡°Jiang Suixin and Chen Shuxin were not involved in this fight! ¡± A clear voice suddenly came from the door. Everyone was stunned for a moment. They turned around and saw Gu Yinshu standing at the door. His voice seemed to have the effect of Calming People¡¯s hearts. It seemed to have a frightening power that made time and space freeze in an instant. ¡°Gu Yinshu! ¡± When Suixin saw him, she was a little puzzled as to why he would appear here. Wasn¡¯t he going home? The young man walked in from the door. The backlight seemed to cast a faintyer of golden light on him. He was a little dazed as he looked at him. He had a smile on his face, as if he was born with a natural glow. ¡°Gu Yinshu? ¡± Teacher Zhang adjusted his sses. ¡°You just said that Suixin and the others didn¡¯t participate in the fight? ¡± Gu Yinshu walked over and stopped in front of Suixin. He was a head taller than her. ¡°Yes, I was there this morning. I saw that Suixin and Shu Xin didn¡¯te back to ss for a long time. I also overheard someone saying that there was a fight in thedies¡¯ room, so I went there immediately. I found that they were blocked at the entrance of the WASHROOM.¡± As for why they were blocked, the Dean should know about these girls. Zhou Rong and the other girls¡¯faces did not look good. They did not expect that these two girls were saved by Gu Yinshu! Qiu Qingqing turned her head and bit her lip in shock. The look in her eyes was veryplicated, hiding a hint of admiration and love. She really did not expect that Gu Yinshu would deliberately run back to the school to testify for the two of them! Could it be that Gu Yinshu really liked one of them? Could it be that top student girl? ¡°Gu Yinshu, do you mean... you went too? ¡± The Dean¡¯s tongue almost straightened up. His mind was a little nk. He did not know how he got here ! ! ¡°Thedies¡¯ room? ¡± The Dean couldn¡¯t believe it when he finally finished saying the words ¡°thedies¡¯ room¡± Gu Yinshu actually went to thedies¡¯room? It was a great shame for Gu Yinshu¡¯s prince charming when it was mentioned. Sui Xin blushed a little for him. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that he would be theughing stock of others if this got out? ¡°Yes, I went to look for them because I was worried that something bad would happen to my ssmates. ¡± However, Gu Yinshu¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all. He still stood there like a handsome young man and said in a low voice, ¡°so, these ssmates wronged them. ¡± ¡°AHEM... ¡± Chapter 1570

Chapter 1570: Chapter 1557, so... ... There was a mistake

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Teacher Zhang coughed a few times awkwardly, ¡°if that¡¯s the case, then we must have wronged Jiang Suixin and Chen Shuxin. ¡± Although Gu Yinshu had a violent temper sometimes, he was upright and never bothered to lie. A student with excellent grades like Gu Yinshu would never lie. After saying this, Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t say another word. Because he knew that he didn¡¯t need to say anything next. The Dean and teacher Zhang should know what exactly went wrong. Qiu Qingqing¡¯s body trembled. She bit her lip and didn¡¯t answer. She had indeed wronged Chen Shuxin and Jiang Suixin. She didn¡¯t even think about how she had done it subconsciously and wronged Jiang Suixin and the others. Sure enough, the Dean red at Qiu Qingqing sternly. ¡°Qiu Qingqing, were you ndering your ssmates just now? ¡± Although Qiu Qingqing was being petty, she was actually very worried. Seeing the Dean so angry, she quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was so scared that I forgot how many people bullied me, so... I made a mistake... ¡± Seeing that Qiu Qingqing was trembling with fear, teacher Zhang couldn¡¯t bear it. They had almost wronged Wuxin and the others just now. Since things hade to this point, as long as they focused on dealing with those delinquent girls, the matter would be over. Obviously, the Dean thought the same. He had already exhausted too much of his patience just now. He looked at teacher Zhang and asked her to help inform the parents of these delinquent girls. As for him, he was looking for their parents¡¯phone numbers. Qiu Qingqing¡¯s face was extremely Pale. She was clearly the victim, but no one was willing to marry and sympathize with her. That was because she had almost dragged two innocent people down with her. If she was really penalized and criticized in front of the entire school, her parents might give her a good beating. Her family had always been strict with their upbringing, especially towards girls. They believed that girls should be demure and virtuous, and should not be like boys. However, in her eyes, the rules recorded in the ancestral hall of the Jiang family could not be any more ridiculous. This matter ended just like that. Sui Xin heaved a sigh of relief. He had thought that there would be some big news, but it was resolved with a few words from Gu Yinshu. ¡°thank you, Prince Charming Gu. ¡± Chen Shuxin was grinning from the side. She liked to call Gu Yinshu that way, but he liked it. One of the girls in Sui Xin had called him Yin Shu before. As for the other girls, they didn¡¯t dare to call him that at all. ... This matter also thought that it was over. However, when Sui Xin got into Gu Yinshu¡¯s car the next day, he saw doctors and nurses carrying stretchers out of the ambnce at the school gate. ¡°What¡¯s the situation? ¡± Gu Yinshu took control of the steering wheel and nced at it. ¡°maybe someone got sick and called an ambnce! ¡± She didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. The car had already driven out of the campus, but Sui Xin saw Shu Xin¡¯s figure. She ran in from outside the school in a hurry, and her face didn¡¯t look good from afar. ¡°It¡¯s Shu Xin! ¡± Sui Xin shouted, and Gu Yinshu stopped the car. Sui Xin waved at her from the window. ¡°Shu Xin! This way, this way! ¡± Chen Shuxin was in a state of confusion. When she saw her good friend, she immediately ran over. ¡°Sui Xin! ¡± She took a nce and saw Gu Yinshu in the driver¡¯s seat. She immediately understood that they were nning to go out. Chapter 1571

Chapter 1571: Chapter 1558, you... ... Shameless

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What¡¯s going on over there? ¡± Freewill saw that there were many students surrounding them. He had only seen a stretcher just now, and it seemed like someone was seriously ill. Chen Shuxin looked over there, and her gaze was a littleplicated. ¡°Freewill, the girl who wronged us in the teaching department, Qiu Qingqing,mitted suicide! ¡± Qiu Qingqingmitted suicide! Freewill¡¯s heart thumped when he heard this news. He was so anxious that he unbuckled his seatbelt, intending to go and see what was going on. Could it be that the girlmitted suicide in the dormitory because of what happened yesterday evening? Speaking of which, they were also somewhat responsible. ¡°Is she alright? ¡± Freewill got out of the car. Gu Yinshu put the car beside him and got out of the driver¡¯s seat. Chen Shuxin¡¯s face was a little Pale She shook her head. ¡°I heard that Qiu Qingqing¡¯s matter spread in our grade¡¯s qq groupst night. Because of the incident where she was warned and beaten by the senior, and someone revealed on Qq that she liked Gu Yinshu, she was ridiculed by many girls. ¡°In just one night, the whole school knew the secret that Qiu Qingqing liked Gu Yinshu. Qiu Qingqing couldn¡¯t stand the ridicule of those people and felt that she was too ashamed to face others, so shemitted suicide. ¡± At this time, the students all valued their face very much. Liked Gu Yinshu? Sui Xin was stunned for a moment, and seemed to understand why Qiu Qingqing would drag the two of them into the water. The jealousy of girls couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Sui Xin sighed lightly and looked at the approaching figure, and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Gu Yinshu, you¡¯re really a scourge! ¡± There was a hint of ridicule in Sui Xin¡¯s tone. Gu Yinshu, of course, was not angry. Instead, heughed at her. ¡°since you know that I¡¯m so handsome, no one can get close to me. Only you can get close to me and stand by my side. Don¡¯t you feel that you¡¯ve been let off easy? ¡± ¡°You... are shameless! ¡± Sui Xin¡¯s face turned red from his words. Although he was telling the truth, his thick skin was also true. Gu Yinshu just smiled, his eyes were deep and profound. Chen Shuxin saw that the two of them should have teased each other, but now that Qiu Qingqing hadmitted suicide at school, she was not in the mood. After all, she was a girl, so she still felt a little pitiful. The mouths of those students were really vicious. Whatever toad wanted to eat swan meat, whatever shameless words, they just came out of their mouths. Qiu Qingqing couldn¡¯t stand it, so it was normal. ¡°speaking of which, even though you and prince charming Gu are so close, no girl dares to really talk to you. It¡¯s really a miracle! ¡± Judging from Qiu Qingqing¡¯s incident, there were still a few crazy students. ¡°That¡¯s because, I admit that I¡¯m a friend. I take care of her. ¡± Gu Yinshu¡¯s shallow breath carried a clear fragrance. Sui Xin coughed lightly and pushed Shu Xin. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this for now. Why don¡¯t we see which hospital Qiu Qingqing is in? Let¡¯s go take a look. ¡± It was too tragic for a girl to be forced tomit suicide. ¡°Okay. ¡± Coincidentally, Gu Yinshu drove. Although he didn¡¯t have a driver¡¯s license, no one dared to stop his car. When Sui Xinined about thisst time, Gu Yinshu was speechless. She was supposed to go to Gu Yinshu¡¯s house to y, but because of the matter with Qiu Qingqing, it was dyed. Gu Yinshu wasn¡¯t unhappy. She could go in the afternoon anyway. It just so happened that he could invite her to stay at his house for the night. His mother had always been very tolerant towards his friends and ssmates. Although Gu Yinshu was young, he drove very smoothly and knew the geographical location of an Cheng very well. He did not even need to use the navigation. Chapter 1572

Chapter 1572: Chapter 1559 was really too silly

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Qiu Qingqing was sent to the hospital in the city center. It was said that she had only taken a bottle of sleeping pills. Taking too many sleeping pills would cause her to die of sleep. Therefore, she was sent directly to the hospital to have her stomach pumped. Sui Xin had known about the death of sleeping pills before. This kind of sleeping pills indeed seemed to be the most perfect and painless way to die. However, they were all deceived. Sleeping pills did not allow a person to die in sleep. After swallowing all the sleeping pills, the person who swallowed the sleeping pills would wake up for a period of time. That period of time was the most painful. There would be a very obvious burning of the stomach. The organs would roll around and foam out of the mouth. One would want to dig all the organs out of the mouth. It would be apanied by convulsions and all kinds of physical torture. This kind of torture would continue for another hour before death, provided that no one found out that youmitted suicide. Otherwise, if you were brought back to life again, the torture would be in vain. Therefore, there was no such thing as an easy way tomit suicide in this world. Freewill did notmit suicide because she almost drowned in the river that time. She cherished her life more than anyone else. Those who had suicidal thoughts might not inquire about these things, but Sui Xin would asionally dabble in these things. Therefore, Qiu Qingqing was really too silly. However, teenagers were always the most prone to thinking of suicide. Those adults, on the other hand, could not easily think of suicide because he had a very heavy responsibility on his shoulders. Sui Xin and the others soon arrived at the downtown hospital. When Qiu Qingqing was carried in, it was quite a big scene. Many nurses and patients were discussing and watching at the door, so sui Xin found a random person and asked him about the ward. ¡°It¡¯s been more than an hour. Qiu Qingqing should have been transferred to a normal ward, ¡± Chen Shuxin said with some anxiety. They were young, and when they mentioned the word ¡°suicide, ¡± they were also terrified. ¡°Go up and take a look. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs. ¡± Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t intend to go up. Caoxin and the others also understood and immediately went upstairs. ¡°...¡± UPSTAIRS, Qiu Qingqing was lying on the hospital bed. On the white bedsheet, she was like a delicate flower, as if she could wither in an instant. She knew that her story had long been spread in the qq group. Those people knew her secret. She liked Gu Yinshu. They were all scolding her for being shameless andughing at how a lowly girl like her deserved to like the number one male God of the school, Gu Yinshu? She knew it, she knew it all. Youth was always so turbulent and uneasy. Although the school now clearly stated that puppy love could not be allowed, she still could not help but fall in love with Gu Yinshu. She liked Gu Yinshu who had everything and was yearned for by all the girls. Studying was so boring, and the throbbing of her youth made her fall in love with that boy. Although she had never spoken to Gu Yinshu, as long as he appeared on the basketball court, as long as he smiled at others.. It could be a tonic for her boring study life. She missed him so much, and she liked him so much. She would also feel painful and sad because she could not get any response from him. That boy was tall, outstanding, and a STRAIGHT-A student. He came from a powerful family. He was helpful and handsome. Although he could fight, this kind of boy gave her a sense of security. She would never forget that when the fat man touched her, no one dared to approach them, nor did they dare to shout for her. Only Gu Yinshu threw a punch without saying a word, knocking the fat boy away. Chapter 1573

Chapter 1573: Chapter 1560 secret love

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Although she was frightened by Gu Yinshu¡¯s violent behavior for a moment, when she came back to her senses and wanted to thank him, Gu Yinshu had already left, leaving her alone under the tree. She felt that this was a boy who could give girls a sense of security. His help had given her a lot of encouragement, especially for a girl who had been quiet and introverted for a long time. Such an action obviously touched her very much. At that moment, her young and tender heart was so restless. She passed by his ss entrance countless times, and countless times, her eyes secretly fell on the sleeping side of his face. But he seemed to have never noticed her. Such a crush really made her feel sad. Qiu Qingqing was actually a girl with low self-esteem. Although she had a crush on Gu Yinshu, who was called the prince charming by all the girls in the school, she also knew to restrain herself, because she actually felt that she was not worthy of him. Of course, every time she saw him somewhere in the school, her heart would ripple. This was also the reason why she dragged Chen Shuxin and Jiang Suixin down in the incident yesterday evening. She was deeply jealous of these two girls. Why could they easily get Gu Yinshu¡¯s attention? And she could only silently stand in the corner and watch themugh. Although Qiu Qingqing had never spoken to the outside world, she still revealed a little to her good friend. She was afraid that her good friend wouldugh at her for wanting to eat swan meat, but Li Qin had never told anyone about it, nor had sheughed at her Qiu Qingqing was very touched by this. Butst night was all over. No matter who exposed her secret, she became the joke and ridicule of all the girls in the school. As soon as the incidentst night came out, she was treated coldly by her roommate. First, it was because her senior sister said that she had hooked up with Gao Fei, second, someone exposed that she had a secret crush on Gu Yinshu, and third, she wronged two female students of ss 1 in the academic affairs office, saying that they were also involved in the fight. These few incidents added up and officially caused everyone¡¯s dissatisfaction. ¡°How can you be so shameless? The senior sister said that you had seduced Gao Fei, but you still secretly fantasized about Gu Yinshu¡¯s prince charming. It¡¯s too dirty, shameless! ¡± ¡°No wonder the senior sister would teach you a lesson. A slut like you should be taught a lesson. Don¡¯t act like you¡¯re weak and seducing boys all day long! ¡± ¡°shameless, your mind must be twisted. YOU¡¯RE A STUDENT WITH BAD MORALS! ¡± When she heard such usations, for the first time, the young Qiu Qingqing felt what it meant to rip open a bloody wound. It had rained heavily that evening the previous day. Qiu Qingqing saw the dark clouds floating in the sky. The raindrops were like big beads, falling on the windowsill with a pitter-patter, as if they were hitting her broken heart. In the eyes of the girls, not only did she fall in love with Gu Yinshu early, but she had also hooked up with other male ssmates. In their hearts, they were dissing her for being a slut! Sometimes, these remarks could really kill a person. Therefore, when she returned to the dormitory, she was truly disheartened. When she thought of the sleeping pills in her hands, she suddenly felt that this was how she would spend the rest of her life. Under such endless insults, Qiu Qingqing¡¯s emotions broke down to the peak. She was only 15 or 16 years old, so her endurance was naturally not as strong as that of an adult. She could no longer raise her head to be a person. In the future, as long as she walked around the campus, she would be criticized by others, and no one in the ss would speak to her. She was only 15 or 16 years old, but she had already walked to the darkest point of her life. At that moment, she was already at the end of her rope. She thought that since living was so painful, she might as well live her life like this. Chapter 1574

Chapter 1574: Chapter 1561: I¡¯m sorry

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION That was why she didn¡¯t go home, because she no longer had the face to face her parents. She carried her school bag and sat on the empty stairs in a daze. She looked at the young girlsughing and ying, but she felt that everything in her eyes was stained with despair. ... Once again, she fell into such painful memories. Qiu Qingqing opened her eyes again, but her eyes were clearly filled with endless sadness and despair. She didn¡¯t die? The corners of her lips moved slightly. She didn¡¯t know who had told her that using sleeping pills tomit suicide was the most convenient and effective way. She lowered her head and smiled. She wouldn¡¯t be too happy if she didn¡¯t die. Qiu Qingqing¡¯s dull gaze swept across the ward. She realized that there was no one else besides herself who was getting an IV drip. That¡¯s right, she didn¡¯t have any rtives. Only her grandmother was at home. If her grandmother knew about her, she didn¡¯t know what would happen. Thinking of her grandmother¡¯s age, Qiu Qingqing felt worried. Her school bag was ced on the side. It was probably convenient for her to bring it here. There was a fruit knife in her school bag. She bought it a long time ago. Did this count as God helping her on purpose? Qiu Qingqing¡¯s lips curled into a bitter smile. She couldn¡¯t live on anyway. Everyone hated her and thought that she was a scheming B * Tch! Grandma. Sorry. Qiu Qingqing took out the knife from her school bag and went into the toilet in the ward. At this moment, freewill and Chen Shuxin had already carried the fruit into the ward. It was time for ward rounds, so a lot of doctors and nurses hade. ¡°Why isn¡¯t there anyone on the bed? ¡± A nurse took a look and found that the IV had been removed and that the pillow had been thrown on the bed. ¡°The patient ran away? ¡± ¡°quickly go out and look for her. ¡± Because they knew that this girl hadmitted suicide, the group of people were a little flustered. They immediately ran out to retrieve the surveince footage to see where the girl had gone. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did Qiu Qingqing suddenly disappear? ¡± Suixin shook her head and was a little worried. ¡°I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s letting go, so... ¡± Suddenly, she smelled a strong smell of fresh blood. It was in this ward, mixed with the pungent smell of disinfectant! ¡°Shu Xin! ¡± Following her heart, she pulled her good friend beside her and pointed to the toilet. Both of their faces turned Pale. ¡°Qiu Qingqing? Are you in there? ¡± The door was mmed. The girl who had silently cut her wrist was shocked when she heard it, but she didn¡¯t dare to open the door. Seeing the figure inside, following her heart, she was sure that there was someone inside and the door was locked from the inside. Following her heart, she immediately signaled Chen Shuxin to get those doctors over. ¡°Qiu Qingqing, don¡¯t be so stubborn. Don¡¯t kill yourself over this small matter, okay? ¡± Freewill didn¡¯t dare to m the toilet door again, afraid that the person inside would get agitated and give him another stab. Qiu Qingqing recognized the voice. It was the girl fromst night, and she had almost dragged her down with her. Why? Qiu Qingqing couldn¡¯t believe it. Everyone was scolding her, calling her shameless, and saying that she had a bad character. Why did this girl still want to save her? Her lips squirmed, but she didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Qiu Qingqing! ¡± Seeing that fresh blood was already oozing out from the door, freewill knew that her wound was quite big. She might even be able to cut her artery! ¡°Qingqing, open the door. ¡± Freewill¡¯s voice became gentler. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t think about yourself, you have to think about your grandmother. She¡¯s old. It¡¯s not easy for her to raise you! ¡± Chapter 1575

Chapter 1575: Chapter 1562-what¡¯s your name

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Qiu Qingqing finally moved when she heard the word ¡®grandmother¡¯ . A line of tears fell from her eyes. The only person she could not bear to part with in this world was her grandmother. She only heaved a sigh of relief when she heard the sobs in the toilet. Fortunately, she was still able to hear her even though she was still a little angry. The doctor and nurse had also rushed over at this time. The male doctor was quite strong, so he knocked the toilet door open without saying a word. In the toilet, the delicate young girl¡¯s face was deathly still. Her eyes were about to roll back. Shey quietly on the toilet, and blood gushed out from her hands. ¡°Qingqing! ¡± Casually looking at her slender arms, he felt his heart ache for this girl. Qiu Qingqing was still conscious. She didn¡¯t think that she had once framed this girl, but this girl didn¡¯t care about the past at all. She actually called her Qingqing so gently. A tear fell from her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± That hoarse voice carried the most sincere apology. I¡¯m sorry, please forgive my obsession. The doctor carried her out of the toilet and immediately bandaged the wound on her wrist. The nurse used the most professional bandaging method to help stop the bleeding. ¡°silly girl, you¡¯re still so young. Why are you thinking of suicide? We¡¯re in the prime of our lives. ¡± The nurse shook her head regretfully. Qiu Qingqing pursed her lips and didn¡¯t dare to look up. ¡°Next time, you can¡¯t be so silly. Look how much your ssmates care about you. If they didn¡¯t find us in time to carry you out of the toilet, you might really be dead. ¡± ¡°I got it. Thank you, Auntie nurse. ¡± The doctor and nurse reminded her for a while. Seeing that freewill was there, they were not afraid that the girl wouldmit suicide or something. Children nowadays wouldmit suicide at any time. They really did not take their lives seriously. Freewill sat beside her bed, but the girl asked her in a low voice, ¡°why did you save me? I almost caused you to be wronged by the director, almost caused you to call your parents, and caused you to be reported in front of the entire school. ¡± She had done all these bad things. Shouldn¡¯t she me her? Following her heart, she lowered her head and peeled an apple for her. After a long while, she said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I saved you because I know how important life is more than anyone else. ¡± ¡°because, I once died. ¡± The girl seemed to have understood something. Her body trembled and she stared at her with widened eyes. ¡°You... you alsomitted suicide? ¡± She looked at following her and suddenly became curious, ¡°why did youmit suicide? ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯tmit suicide, I just died. ¡± Freewill would also feel pain when he recalled that past. Qiu Qingqing knew that although she looked indifferent on the surface, she was actually hiding the deepest sadness hidden in her heart. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Qiu Qingqing¡¯s voice was very soft. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be sorry about. ¡± Freewill handed the peeled apple to her and smiled. ¡°Are you a repeater? You¡¯ve already told me that you¡¯re sorry. Yesterday¡¯s matter between you and I will be written off. So, there¡¯s no need to say sorry to me again. ¡± Qiu Qingqing pursed her lips, feeling somewhat uneasy. ¡°thank... Thank you. ¡± There was a sobbing tone in her voice ... Very few people would treat her so well, especially after such a big incident had happened. All the students would avoid her, afraid that if they got involved with her, their reputation on campus would be ruined. ¡°What¡¯s your name? ¡± Chapter 1576

Chapter 1576: Chapter 1563, you¡¯re really optimistic

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Speaking of which, she still didn¡¯t know the name of the girl whoforted her. ¡°Jiang Suixin. ¡± ¡°Can I call you Suixin? ¡± ¡°Of course. ¡± Qiu Qingqing¡¯s uneasiness eased a little as she looked at her. ¡°Suixin, you¡¯d better go back soon. In the future, when you see me, pretend that you don¡¯t know me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll ruin your reputation. ¡± The so-calledw of survival in school was that when a person was isted, no one could break this principle of istion. If they knew that freewill had saved her, those people would also be isted along with freewill. This was something that she did not want to see. Even if she was to be criticized alone in the future, it was still better than dragging freewill down. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have long been isted by those girls. ¡± Speaking of this, freewill did not care at all. Those who isted you for a little reason, it was fine if they did not befriend you. ¡°You are really optimistic. ¡± Qiu Qingqing was very envious. If only she could think this way. Freewill burst intoughter. ¡°Have you ever heard the saying that life is rape? If you can¡¯t resist it, then you can only enjoy it. Living is hope. ¡± Freewill said it in a slightly teasing tone. Qiu Qingqing was almost amused, but when she thought of her current situation, her face was filled with sadness. ¡°LIVING IS HOPE? But I can¡¯t stand it. ¡± Qiu Qingqingughed and cried ¡°They¡¯re all scolding me. They¡¯ll iste me in the future. I¡¯ll be alone from now on. ¡°I don¡¯t have any friends or rtives at home either. I only have my grandmother. ¡°But my grandmother is the person I don¡¯t want to hurt the most. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do in the future. I feel like the road in front of me ispletely dark... ¡°... ¡°...¡± After looking at her for a long while, she suddenly shook her head. ¡°Do you think that you¡¯re the one who¡¯s in the worst situation? ¡± Her eyes were as dark as the night, causing people to sink into them involuntarily. At that moment, there was no smile on her face. It was as if everything that had happened just now was just a disguise. The person in front of her, who was isted by the world and covered by ice, was Jiang Suixin. ¡°I was born into a family that prioritized sons over daughters. The reason why it¡¯s called a family is because we share the same family name, which is centered around the ancestral hall. ¡± Suixin recalled that period of unhappy, even somewhat dark memories. ¡°When I was just born, my grandmother found out that I was a daughter. She came home from the hospital overnight and never gave me a hug. It was originally nothing, but when I was five years old, my grandmother suddenly carried me away from home and ced me in apletely unfamiliar ce. I pulled her clothes, but she turned her head and very coldly opened my hand, walked into the crowd alone. Yes, I was abandoned by my own grandmother.¡± That year¡¯s events, the young she still retained memories, are fear and unfamiliar. After the intermittent things, or the elder sister told her to listen to. Because the father and mother gave birth to the elder sister,ter gave birth to her and a daughter, the grandmother originally nned to step on her to death, but was afraid of being criticized by others, so she came up with this idea. She deliberately carried her to a faraway ce, deliberately ced her in an unfamiliar ce and pretended to be lost. In the end, she confidently returned home to let her parents give birth to another son. If the police had not issued a wanted notice, severely reprimanding the person who abandoned the child, and stating that this act was suspected of desertion and wanted to be sentenced, her grandmother would not have taken the initiative to go to the public security bureau to bring her back. Qiu Qingqing¡¯s face froze,pletely stunned. ¡°whose life is not full of holes and thousands of holes? ¡± She felt that the heart in her heart was very quiet. Yes, this heart had long epted the reality of this world. Chapter 1577

Chapter 1577: Chapter 1564 was the right one

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Qiu Qingqing was really shocked. She was not only shocked by the tragic things that happened to freewill, but also the calmness that she described. The calmness was too scary! ¡°I... I¡¯m sorry. ¡± Qiu Qingqing did not expect that her experience was a hundred times more painful than her own. Those things happened at such a young age. It would be more memorable than any other time. The psychological trauma should be very heavy ? ? ¡°It¡¯s okay. I told you these things voluntarily. ¡± Freewill smiled. ¡°actually, sometimes I feel much better when I tell you these things. ¡± Qiu Qingqing nodded and began to eat the apple in small bites. She had cut her left hand. She had lost too much blood and was now so numb that she could not move. ¡°I feel that you are really much stronger than the average person. ¡± Qiu Qingqing felt that she was already strong enough, especially in the face of the ridicule and insults from the entire school. However, when she looked back now, she realized that she had not even reached the level of freewill. ¡°So what if I¡¯m not strong? Anyway, people still have to survive. ¡± Freewill thought for a while ¡°At least my parents are good to me. Although my mother¡¯s thoughts sometimes resemble those of people from the ancestral hall, she still loves and cares for me in the end. ¡°My father loves me too, and my younger brother likes me to stick to me. ¡°Tell me, what reason do I have to not live? ¡± Following which, she exhaled and looked at her. ¡°So, you should also think more about your family. Your grandmother is already so old. She definitely didn¡¯t raise you to be so old because she wanted to see the ending of a man dying before his eyes. In the future, you should also stop doing such silly things. ¡± ¡°I know. I won¡¯t do it again in the future. ¡± Qiu Qingqing smiled. ¡°I will definitely live happily. I said that I want to enter the best university, and I want to bring my grandmother along. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡± When freewill saw the faint smile on her face, he knew that she hadpletely thought it through, so he rxed his heart. ¡°Freewill, can I ask you a question? ¡± Qiu Qingqing suddenly looked at her nervously. Her originally Pale face was now a little red. ¡°What? ¡± ¡°Can I be your friend? ¡± Qiu Qingqing suddenly wanted to get close to this girl, but the guilt from before made her a little afraid. She was afraid that she would refuse. ¡°Of course. ¡± Following her words, Sui Xin smiled and looked at her. ¡°Then from today onwards, we are friends. In the future, if you have anything to say, you can tell me. ¡± Hearing her words, Qiu Qingqing, who was originally a little nervous, finally rxed. Neither Sui Xin nor Qiu Qingqing noticed that Gu Yinshu and Chen Shuxin had already been standing at the door of the ward, and they had been standing there for a long time. The afternoon sun was so warm. Listening to the conversation in the long hospital corridor, they did not move for a long time, just like a stone statue. Under the bright sunlight, it was very eye-piercing. ¡°You... ¡± As soon as Sui Xin came out, he saw his body stiffen. Gu Yinshu looked at her quietly with aplicated expression. Sui Xin¡¯s body suddenly stiffened, as if all the secrets had been uncovered, which was embarrassing. ¡°You heard it all? ¡± ¡°Yes, I heard it. ¡± Chen Shuxin looked at Sui Xin from the side and sighed in her heart. ¡°The past is in the past, and it will get better in the future. You still have to study hard. You have to change your fate to get rid of some of the things brought by your original family. ¡± ¡°I know. In the future, it¡¯s all up to the two of you. ¡± Chapter 1578

Chapter 1578: Chapter 1565 an ugly daughter-inw meets her mother-inw

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t say anything. He just reached out and stroked her hair on her forehead. ¡°You are a person who is willing to hide a lot of things in your heart. ¡± ¡°No, I will still say it, okay? ¡± Freewill deliberately rolled his eyes. He suddenly felt very happy. She had done a good deed today. ¡°everything has been settled. Come to my house. ¡± Gu Yinshu waved the cell phone in his hand. ¡°My mother just called to ask when I will be home for lunch. ¡± Thinking about it, it was indeed time for lunch, although freewill was a little nervous now. ¡°Does your mom know that I will be there? ¡± Gu Yinshu looked at her for a while and suddenly smiled. ¡°You look like an ugly daughter-inwing home to meet her mother-inw. ¡± So nervous. Freewill almost spat on his face, and his face immediately turned red. What did an ugly daughter-inw meet her mother-inw? ! ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! ¡± Seeing Chen Shuxin¡¯s yy expression, freewill wanted to hit her. ¡°I will stay with her. I don¡¯t think she has any rtives, and it¡¯s not good to tell her grandmother at this time. You should go over first. ¡± ¡°Besides, you two just said that you want to be friends, so I want to join in. Your friend is my friend! ¡± Chen Shuxin was eager for the two of them to leave, and then something indescribable happened. Although Gu Yinshu¡¯s mother was at home, she still felt very excited when she thought about it. Seeing Chen Shuxin¡¯s expression, Suixin already knew that she had fallen into a serious state of being unable to extricate herself. ¡°okay. ¡± Suixin looked at her helplessly and followed Gu Yinshu downstairs. ¡°Why is your face still so red? ¡± The sudden sentence made Suixin feel a little guilty and forced herself not to show her shyness in front of him. ¡°Red Face? Maybe I¡¯ve been in the ward for too long, so I¡¯m a little bored. ¡± This exnation was really not convincing, okay? ¡°Jiang Suixin! ¡± ¡°Ah? ¡± Suixin was shocked. It seemed to be the first time he called her by her full name. It sounded strange. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± She stopped and looked up at her. They were on the overpass. He was tall to begin with, and she could only see his face when she looked up from below. ¡°Jiang Suixin, I think I like you. Be My girlfriend, ¡± he said seriously, looking forward to her answer. Like? Jiang Suixin¡¯s face turned red, and even her heartbeat was abnormal. ¡°You... don¡¯t talk nonsense. Didn¡¯t you say that we¡¯re good friends? ¡± For the first time, Suixin felt that she couldn¡¯t talk to Gu Yinshu normally, especially now. She didn¡¯t even know where to look ... How could this be? Could it be that she had always had an ulterior motive for him? Impossible! ¡°But I seem to like you. Only when I¡¯m facing you does my heart beat so fast. ¡± Gu Yinshu¡¯s short hair was especially soft in the breeze. His voice was very soft, as if it was floating in the air. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Your liking for me might only be... ¡± Just as freewill opened his mouth to say something, a force suddenly appeared on her wrist. She was pulled forward by someone and threw herself into his arms. It was a handsome and wless face right in front of her. That young man¡¯s face seemed to be emitting an iparable dazzling light, making it impossible for anyone to open their eyes. ¡°You... ¡± Her waist was held by him. Her entire body was stiff and she did not move. This was the first time she had such an experience. Her lips were imprinted by a piece of ice-cold thing. The slippery feeling made her unable to move. She only stared at the young man in front of her with her Eyes Wide Open. Chapter 1579

Chapter 1579: Chapter 1566 was so safe

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION How could he... ... On the overpass, there were peopleing and going. They happened to see this pair of people kissing each other. Their eyes were either surprised or envious as they shuttled past them. Their hearts were beating so fast. Freewill did not know whose heart was beating. It was so chaotic that he did not even know who it was. Her mind was in a daze. She could not even say a single word. How could this be! Freewill felt that his face was so hot that it could boil an egg. It was as if a century had passed before he finally let go of her. ¡°Let¡¯s go home. ¡± He suddenly smiled. The smile on his face could almost make people forget what had just happened. ¡°Oh... oh. ¡± Jiang Suixin had now forgotten what she had just done. She just followed him in a daze, and then her mind suddenly became dizzy ... Did he just kiss her? Once this thought came back to her mind, she felt that a hand had suddenly appeared on her hand, pulling her forward. She was being held by someone! This thought made her eyes widen. As expected, she saw the boy walking in front of her. The tall boy straightened his back and exuded a calm and peaceful feeling all over his body. At the same time, he gave off a sense of security. A gentle breeze brushed past a strand of casual long hair. She suddenly looked at the figure in front of her in a daze. This was probably the person she had seen countless times in her dreams. ¡°Gu... Gu Yinshu... you¡¯re holding my hand? ¡± This seemed to be the first time, right? Hearing her words, Gu Yinshu really felt a little helpless. He stopped and looked at her. ¡°Did I just confess my love? ¡± ¡°Ah? ¡± Seeing how she seemed to have suddenly be silly, Gu Yinshu felt funny and a little helpless. ¡°I just stamped it, so you¡¯re mine from now on. ¡± ¡°WHO¡¯s yours? DON¡¯T BE SHAMELESS! ¡± Freewill retorted immediately, but no matter what, he couldn¡¯t pull his hand out. His palm was slightly sweaty. ¡°Freewill, be my girlfriend? ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t do it! ¡± Freewill stuttered and finally pulled his hand out of his palm in panic. He turned around and wanted to leave. ¡°What? Are you going to be a deserter? ¡± Gu Yinshu saw that Sui Xin turned around and wanted to run away, so she quickly blocked him in front of her. Sui Xin felt that her face was really red. ¡°What are you doing! ¡± ¡°Sui Xin. ¡± His voice was like the spring breeze, and he held her shoulders with both hands. ¡°I¡¯ll love you in the future. I¡¯ll take good care of you. ¡± His breath was already beside her ear. Sui Xin suddenly thought of the time when she fell down and sat on him. ¡°who asked you to take care of me? Do you know that the school forbids puppy love? ¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s talk in secret, okay? ¡± Gu Yinshu was actually amused by herst sentence. Her tone was really a little like an unreasonable child. ¡°No! ¡± She wanted to push him away, but she didn¡¯t have the strength to push him away. Because of her shyness and all kinds ofplicated emotions, she almost cried. ¡°Gu Yinshu, let go of me. Don¡¯t bully me. ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t bully you. I will take good care of you. ¡± He would help herpletely heal the injuries and everything that she had suffered in the past. Gu Yinshu nted a kiss on her forehead. Due to her excessive shyness and awkwardness, she really started to lower her eyes and cry. Her tears were like rain. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I realize it before? Why do you cry so much? ¡± He was really a little helpless and reached out to wipe away her tears. Chapter 1580

Chapter 1580: Chapter 1567. She did not seem to have rejected it just now

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION An Old Lady who was selling flowers beside her saw it Suddenly, she smiled and said, ¡°little girl, are you angry with your boyfriend? Come, grandma will give you a flower. Look at this flower and forgive him. Maybe it¡¯s his first time being someone else¡¯s boyfriend and he¡¯s not sensible. ¡± Carelessly, she heard that the olddy had actually misunderstood their rtionship. She could not say a word, but she could not brush off the good intentions of the other party, so she took the flower. ¡°thank you, grandma. ¡± The Old Lady sighed and left with a smile. ¡°little crying bag. ¡± She was shocked by his words, which were so gentle that she almost drowned. This person had changed too quickly. How could he be her boyfriend so quickly? ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. Others will misunderstand! ¡± ¡°misunderstand what? You are my girlfriend now. ¡± Gu Yinshu smiled and reached out to hold her hand. ¡°You must be hungry. I will take you home now. ¡± Freewill did not know what to say. He followed him slowly, his facepletely red. She did not seem to have rejected him just now! However, she could not bear to reject him, especially in the face of such a beautiful young man. Her heart was beating abnormally. Although she imed to be his good friend every time, it was impossible for her to not be tempted by such a beauty. Just like that, freewill followed him back to the Gu family in a daze. ¡°Young Master. ¡± The maid stood at the door. When she saw the little girl beside her, a smile appeared on her face. ¡°This must be our young master¡¯s ssmate. Pleasee in. ¡± Suixin nodded. She was already feeling a little ufortable. Oh No, she couldn¡¯t even look Gu Yinshu in the eye now Before, the two of them didn¡¯t break through thatyer of paper. They were both looking at each other as friends. Now, it was really... ... ¡°Madam, young master is back. ¡± Gu Xiangsi put down the newspaper. As expected, she saw her son and the little girl behind her. ¡°You are... ¡± Gu Xiangsi had some impression of the little girl¡¯s appearance, but she couldn¡¯t remember where she had seen her before. ¡°Hello, Madam. I¡¯m the girl who came to your housest time to invite Gu Yinshu back to school. My name is Jiang Suixin. ¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s you. I remember now. ¡± Gu Xiangsi smiled and stood up. ¡°Are you here to y with us today? Speaking of which, I didn¡¯t find a chance to thank you for what happenedst time. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I don¡¯t know what would have happenedst time. ¡± Later, she heard from the maid that this naughty boy, Gu Yinshu, almost hit the girl. But the girl was so fierce that she hit him. Gu Xiangsi found it funny even when she knew about it. This boy was used to being arrogant and overbearing. She had never seen anyone who dared to treat him like this. ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s my duty. ¡± In fact, she was forced by the form teacher. Plus, at that time, she didn¡¯t know what kind of mother-inw she was, so she came to the Gu House. ¡°Mother Zhang, quickly put out those snacks and drinks. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Gu Yinshu looked at the girl next to him and suddenly lowered his voice, ¡°don¡¯t be afraid. My mother is not a bad person. She won¡¯t eat you. ¡± This seemingly teasing tone caused her to re at him unhappily. Gu Xiangsi casually asked about Gu Yinshu¡¯s performance in school, so she let them go upstairs to y. It was rare for her son to bring his ssmates back to y. She hoped that her son would be optimistic and cheerful, and often encouraged him to bring his ssmates back to y, but this kid had never said anything. ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡± Chapter 1581

Chapter 1581: Chapter 1568 always felt weird

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yinshu stood up elegantly and went upstairs with Wuxin. ¡°Your mother is so beautiful. ¡± Wuxin felt that this was probably the most beautiful mother she had ever seen. She still looked very young. Her mother was already old and looked like she was in her forties. ¡°Is that so? ¡± Gu Yinshu did not feel much because in his circle, the female elders were all very beautiful. For example, he was used to his aunt and her friends. The Gu family was almost luxurious. Following him to thest room, he found that it was a family-style cinema. ¡°Do you want to watch a movie? ¡± Sitting on the SOFA, Freewill found that the SOFA seemed to emit a very faint fragrance. It didn¡¯t have any of the disgusting smell of leather that she had seen before. ¡°You can also sing. ¡± Gu Yinshu looked back at her with a smile on her face. ¡°How about we sing together? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to sing. ¡± Freewill quickly declined. If he sang too badly, it would be bad if he scared the people downstairs. Even though this room was soundproof. It was awkward, and he would feel embarrassed. ¡°What are you afraid of? I¡¯m your boyfriend. I¡¯ll see all your faces in the future. What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? ¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I¡¯ve never admitted it! ¡± Freewill looked like he was about to explode, but in fact, he was more shy and didn¡¯t know what he was being awkward about. It felt weird. Gu Yinshu only smiled. In his opinion, the identity of boyfriend was settled. ¡°since you¡¯re afraid, I¡¯ll sing first. You can sing along with me. ¡± Gu Yinshu held the microphone and clicked on an English song. Freewill suddenly realized that it was his goddess¡¯ Song. Not only did he know it, but he also learned it. The maid brought the snacks and fruits upstairs. Following her heart, she felt inexplicably satisfied when she saw him standing in front of her and clicking on the song. ¡°When did you learn it? ¡± Looking at his side, following her heart suddenly smiled and leaned on his shoulder. Did he learn this song for her? ¡°Last time. ¡± ¡°Come, let¡¯s sing together. ¡± Following her heart, she took the microphone from him and started to sing along with him. Following her heart, her voice was very deep and cold. It actually matched his voice very well. It was the first time she knew how fun it was to sing. She had never entered a KTV before and felt that there was no point in a group of people wailing. However, he gave her a brand new feeling. When he heard her sing, he turned his head to look at her. His voice was gentle and charming. ¡°Look, you actually sing very well. Just don¡¯t run away from it. ¡± ¡°mm-hmm. ¡± Freewill was encouraged by his courage and confidence. He also felt that his singing was pretty good. He chose one of her favorite songs, ter. ¡°. The wind decided to leave, but how could the clouds stop it. The hand that once clung to the defense and control. Love is like flowing water, and water can never be taken back I¡¯m still standing at the intersection where you leave and leave. ... In the future, whose so-and-so are you. When he sang this sentence, freewill suddenly felt a little sad. In the future, whose so-and-so would Gu Yinshu be? Time passed quickly like flowing water. He never knew what would happen, and he never knew when the next parting would be. In the living room where lights and shadows intersected, only their figures were in the room, sitting on the Sofa. Gu Yinshu specially chose a song with dimples, and insisted on singing it with her. The so-called Duet of love songs. ¡°right in front of you, a miracle can be seen, as if you have waited for ten thousand years. Standing by your side, who can avoid it, and also meet within a million people. Meeting you is not a meeting, fate is developing second by second. ¡± Chapter 1582

Chapter 1582: Chapter 1569 Uncle¡¯s family

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She was a little shy when singing this song. The lyrics seemed to be sung to each other, and her ears were a little red. She had stayed for dinner, but she still maintained the proper etiquette. Moreover, she had asked Gu Yinshu about her mother¡¯s eating habits and table manners. However, the other members of the Gu family came back in the evening. They were Gu Yinshu¡¯s uncle and aunt, as well as a boy and a girl who had just returned from school. As soon as they entered the door, they heard a cheerful voice calling for them. ¡°Aunt! Brother Yinshu! ¡± Gu Xiangsi responded and walked to the door from the inside to greet the siblings with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re back? Do you have a lot of homework? ¡± ¡°A lot. My brother and I are going upstairs to do our homework now. ¡± The girl was a few years younger than them. She was probably only in junior high school. When she saw Wuxin, she blinked and asked curiously, ¡°who¡¯s this sister? ¡± The boy seemed to be talking to Gu Yinshu. The two of them were undoubtedly on good terms. ¡°your brother Yinshu¡¯s ssmate, ¡± Gu Xiangsi answered with a smile. ¡°He will have dinner with US tonight. ¡± ¡°Hello, my name is Jiang Suixin. You can call me Suixin. ¡± Suixin politely greeted the siblings and happened to see Gu Yinshu¡¯s uncle and his wife walking over from the entrance. ¡°Yinshu, this is your ssmate? I remember it¡¯s the little girl who came to our housest time, right? ¡± Gu Zexi had a pair of deep eyes. Suixin realized that he didn¡¯t dare to look at such a man. ¡°Yes, uncle. ¡± ¡°Hello, uncle. ¡± Suixin¡¯s polite behavior left a good impression in Gu Zexi¡¯s heart. He turned his head and said to his wife, ¡°are you tired? Do you want to go upstairs and take a shower first? ¡± Chu Xin shook her head, and there was a hint of coquettishness in her words, ¡°I don¡¯t want to move at all now, unless you give me a massage. ¡± ¡°I really can¡¯t do anything to you. The children are here, what¡¯s the point of acting coquettishly? ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do that if the children are here, right? ¡± ¡°Yes, of course you can. You¡¯re already so old, but you¡¯re still not embarrassed enough. ¡± Gu Zexi was obviously trying to make her happy, and his tone sounded like he wanted to drown her. The two of them went upstairs and moved their gaze away from the couple¡¯s back. They said to Gu Yinshu with a sigh, ¡°your uncle and aunt are really close. ¡± This was the first time she had seen such a way of getting along. The two children were already so old, yet they were still so loving. ¡°I¡¯m already used to it. ¡± Speaking of this, Gu Yinshu felt that he was the one with the most right toin. Which of the elders around him were not loving! They were juniors. They had been eating dog food since they were young Especially his aunt and uncle-inw. When they abused dogs, they even abused their own mother and son! When he grew up, showing off their love would be his home! After the family returned, the originally cold atmosphere became lively. Freewill keenly noticed that even Gu Xiangsi became happy. She brought fruits for the siblings and discussed with the kitchen about what to cook. Freewill Sat on the Sofa and chatted with Gu Yinshu. Suddenly, he felt that the atmosphere in their home was really good. Although it was a wealthy family, it had a warmth that many ordinary families didn¡¯t have. ¡°Come, LET¡¯S EAT! ¡± After dinner was ready, Gu Xiangsi asked Gu Yinshu to call his aunt and uncle for dinner. Gu Yinshu got up somewhat helplessly. Adults were like that. They liked to let children do the errands. After dinner, freewill nned to go home. Chapter 1583

Chapter 1583: Chapter 1570: I¡¯ll send her home

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Xiangsi tried to persuade her to stay. Although she was a girl, she didn¡¯t think of anything else. However, she was still a teenager, so she was still on guard. ¡°Auntie, ask the driver to send you home. It¡¯s gettingte, it¡¯s not safe for you to be a girl. ¡± Gu Xiangsi looked at the dark night outside. ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep here tonight? I¡¯ll send you home tomorrow morning, and you can have breakfast here before you leave. ¡± Gu Yinshu leaned against the SOFA, his whole body exuding a rxed aura. ¡°It¡¯s okay. My parents are still waiting for me at home. ¡± Sui Xin picked up his school bag and said goodbye to the Gu family. Gu Xiangsi felt that this girl was very sensible, so she nodded and asked the driver to send her home. ¡°I¡¯ll send her home. ¡± Of course, he would send his girlfriend home himself. This was what Gu Yinshu naturally thought. Gu Xiangsi thought that he was just being a gentleman. It was very considerate of him to send a girl home at such ate hour, and she agreed with his way of doing things. However, freewill seemed a little shy, especially when he thought about how he had confessed to her at the overpass in the afternoon. Could it be that he was treating her as his boyfriend now. Freewill avoided his gaze. He felt that the way he looked at her had be much hotter, and she was at a loss. Puberty was always so sour and sweet. Even before they were officially together, freewill was already thinking about how sad it would be when the two of them were separated. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? ¡± They had just left the vi when he reached out to hold her hand, as if it was a matter of course. ¡°What are you doing? ! ¡± As if he had been electrocuted, freewill wanted to pull her hand away from his, but he found that he could not. He held her tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t move, unless you want my mother to hear you. ¡± He looked at her, a smirk on his lips that did not belong to him. If she really heard him, he did not know what would happen. Freewill finally shut up and obediently let him hold her hand. ¡°Get in, sit in the front passenger seat. ¡± Freewill sat in the front passenger seat. She realized that ever since she sat in his car, she had be pretentious. The stinky smell of the facilities on buses and ck cars was much better than their luxury cars Even the seats were emitting a faint fragrance. Thinking about it, she really felt a sense of hatred towards the rich. How long would an ordinary person like her have to struggle to enjoy such treatment? Of course, even if she struggled, she might not have received such treatment. Even the heavens had cheated on these rich second-generation children. It was useless to talk to the heavens about fairness! ¡°What are you thinking about? You look so angry. ¡± Gu Yinshu saw her unpredictable expression and could not help but reach out to wipe her chin. ¡°Gu Yinshu! ¡± Freewill realized that he seemed to have changed today. He always liked to touch her and showed her extraordinary intimacy. What was going on? Even if he tacitly admitted that he was his boyfriend, he had gotten into character too quickly! ¡°Why do you always like to touch me? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you like it? ¡± Gu Yinshu looked over. ¡°silly, of course I would touch you because I like you. I have no interest in looking at other people. Besides, I would never touch you in public. ¡± ¡°Who told you this! I haven¡¯t admitted that you¡¯re my boyfriend! ¡± He pushed his shoulder away. ¡°I¡¯m really angry if you keep doing this. ¡± After a while, there was no movement. Chapter 1584

Chapter 1584: Chapter 1571, what¡¯s wrong with you

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Freewill had originally turned his head away, but when he realized that there was no movement from the other party, he found it a little strange. When he opened his eyes and met his pair of eyes that were as dark as the night, there was a faint trace of emotion in them. ¡°You... what¡¯s wrong with you? ¡± Freewill felt a little strange when he saw this expression of his ¡°Do you really hate me like this? ¡± He looked at her and frowned. ¡°You¡¯re starting to hate me, right? ¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. ¡± Freewill did not know why he had suddenly misunderstood what she meant. She actually did not know what was going on either. She was silent for a moment and suddenly did not know what to say. Perhaps it was the experience of her childhood, or perhaps it was the result of her family environment. Freewill was actually sensitive and had low self-esteem, as well as a strong sense of insecurity. All of this made her not dare to hope for many things. Especially, Gu Yinshu. Some things were like this. If you did not get it at the beginning, you would not feel anything. But if you really got it and lost it when you were at your happiest, that feeling was no different from the feeling of the sky falling down. She had experienced this feeling before. Because that feeling was too heart-wrenching. At that time, she thought that she would never be able to walk out of this period of despair. Later, she finally managed to get out. People like her didn¡¯t dare to try to love easily, no matter what kind of love it was. ¡°Yin Shu, drive. ¡± The carefree voice drifted in the night. His eyes didn¡¯t move. He stared at the side of her face, but she didn¡¯t look at him again. For the first time, the young Gu Yinshu tasted the feeling of being rejected. ¡°I¡¯ll send you home. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Gu Yinshu started the car. Suddenly, he regretted confessing to her so quickly. She was obviously reluctant, although he did not know the reason. The car was very quiet on the way. There was basically no sound. It suddenly rained that night. When he saw the raindrops on the windshield, he was in a daze again. The rainy night seemed to be covered by ayer of faint fog. Soon, they reached her home. He took his schoolbag and wanted to get out of the car. Gu Yinshu wanted to reach out to hold her hand, but he felt that he would be resisted, so he pulled it back in the air. ¡°Yinshu, you go back first. ¡± She seemed to pretend that nothing had happened and was still smiling and waving at her. This attitude seemed to encourage him again. Maybe she was just not used to this rtionship for a while. He thought about how he had suddenly be indecisive. ording to his usual character, he would try his best to woo her, whether she was willing or not. Yes, a girl had to be wooed. It seemed too easy to say that he wanted her to be his girlfriend without any expression. Thinking of this, Gu Yinshu understood something. ¡°Suixin. ¡± ¡°Hmm? ¡± Jiang Suixin trembled when he heard his deep voice, but he didn¡¯t show it. He just looked at her. ¡°Suixin, I will start chasing you. ¡± ¡°You... ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t resist me. This is my first time chasing a girl. If there is anything wrong, I will try my best to correct it. Otherwise, there is nothing I can do. You have to bear with it. ¡± Suixin:¡±...¡± ¡°Here, umbre. ¡± He held a big blue umbre in his hand and blocked her head. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back, the kind that only counts when you¡¯re at the door. ¡± Freewill pursed his lips. In such a night, the heart was the most vulnerable moment. ¡°You... Gu Yinshu, if I refuse you, will you never be my friend again? ¡± Chapter 1585

Chapter 1585: Chapter 1572: Don¡¯t be so nice to me

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You... don¡¯t like me that much? ¡± His voice sounded a little sad. ¡°No. ¡± Freewill said two words in a low voice. He lowered his head and his tears suddenly fell on the ground. He would never know how much she was suffering. She was just too afraid of losing him, so she wanted to stay by his side as a friend. If she became his girlfriend, he would get tired of her sooner orter. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll start chasing you today. ¡± His voice was a little more cheerful. He reached out and wiped the tears from her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. You said you were a crybaby, but you didn¡¯t admit it. You¡¯re just a crybaby. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so good to me. ¡± Freewill cried even harder. If he really didn¡¯t treat her so well, she wouldn¡¯t be able to repay him. She would also feel that this good was too hard to bear, but she was afraid that it would disappear at any time. ¡°I won¡¯t treat you well, and I won¡¯t treat anyone else well. ¡± He looked at themp not far away and gripped the handle of the umbre tightly. ¡°Okay, go back. It¡¯s reallyte. Your parents will be worried. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Gu Yinshu was wiping her tears again. His voice was very gentle. ¡°If your eyes are swollen from crying, your parents should keep it to themselves. If they think that I¡¯m bullying you, won¡¯t your fathere out and chop me with a kitchen knife You don¡¯t want to see me being chased around the vige by Your father, right?¡± Pfft Thinking of this possible scene, he broke his tears intoughter. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t cry anymore. ¡± Seeing that she was finally amused by him, Gu Yinshu reached out to wipe her tears. He put one hand on her shoulder and led her to her home. At this moment, freewill saw that the lights of the three-story house were still on. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back first. See You at school tomorrow. ¡± Freewill stood where he was and took the umbre from his hand. ¡°Okay. ¡± Gu Yinshu put his hand in his pocket and looked up at her. ¡°Freewill, what do you need to be willing to be with me? If you say it, I¡¯ll definitely do it for you. ¡± FREEWILL:¡±...¡± She really didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She didn¡¯t need him to do anything at all. However, who wouldn¡¯t jump into such a dead end when they were young and impetuous? They liked to persist in everything to the end? When he was frustrated, he would understand. Freewill just smiled and said to him, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet. I¡¯ll tell you when I¡¯ve thought about it. ¡± This was another verbal and infinitely long topic. Gu Yinshu leaned over to look at her and suddenly smiled. ¡°Girl, I think you¡¯ll only be satisfied after torturing me. ¡± ¡°You go back first. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Gu Yinshu sighed and watched her enter the house before turning to leave. Because of the rain, it was exceptionally cool today. Freewill used the key to open the door and saw the family of three watching TV in the living room. ¡°SISTER! ¡± Seeing that she had returned, Xiao Wei ran over with a smile. ¡°Are you done with your tutoring? ¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m done with my tutoring, so I came back to see Xiao Wei. ¡± Freewill rubbed his head. Her brother was indeed good-looking. When he grew up, he would probably cause a lot of trouble to many young girls. The Gu Yinshu from when he was young was probably even cuter. Suddenly thinking of him, freewill thought of something and sighed. Xiao Wei was like a little kitten, clinging to her side and not willing to move at all. Father Jiang saw that the rtionship between the siblings was good, and he felt veryforted. ¡°You¡¯re back? ¡± His mother looked at her and smiled. ¡°Have you been doing well in school recently? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay. After taking a few exams, I feel that I¡¯m already improving. I can even get more than 100 points on my English exam. ¡± Chapter 1586

Chapter 1586: Chapter 1572: I¡¯m downstairs

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Mother Jiang nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not forcing you to improve. As long as you can catch up, it¡¯s fine. You can¡¯t rush things like studying. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Thinking about Gu Yinshu, she suddenly lost the desire to say anything. ¡°By the way, have you eaten? ¡± ¡°Yes, mom. I¡¯m going upstairs to do my homework. I haven¡¯t finished my homework for the weekend. ¡± In fact, she wasn¡¯t in the mood to do her homework, but it was still an excuse to stay in her room alone, so that her parents wouldn¡¯t suspect anything. ¡°Okay, you study hard. I¡¯ll tell your brother not to go upstairs and disturb you. ¡± Mother Jiang instructed Xiao Wei, then took some snacks to coax him. Freewill went upstairs alone and sat in front of his desk. Under the bright light, she stared nkly at the night outside her window. She didn¡¯t know if Gu Yinshu had gone back. Suddenly, her cell phone rang. Freewill looked at the cell phone screen and was a little stunned when he saw Gu Yinshu¡¯s number. Why was he calling her at this time. ¡°Hello? ¡± ¡°Suixin. ¡± His voice came over, making Suixin feel uneasy because she heard her mother going upstairs. The footsteps were not heavy, but Suixin had heard too many of them, so she was keenly aware of it. At this time, Gu Yinshu called. ¡°Are you home? ¡± Suixin lowered her voice and heard himughing. ¡°No, I¡¯m downstairs. ¡± What? Suixin stood up immediately. The sound of the stool scraping on the ground attracted mother Jiang¡¯s attention. ¡°Suixin, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°No... nothing. ¡± Just as freewill said these two words, mother Jiang came over and pushed the door open. Seeing that she was on the phone at this time, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°who are you talking to? ¡± ¡°ssmate, ¡± freewill answered. Mother Jiang didn¡¯t ask anything else but said, ¡°it¡¯s already sote. Finish your homework and go to bed. Although it¡¯s the weekend, you can¡¯t y too crazy. ¡± ¡°okay, mom. You go take a shower and go to bed first. ¡± Mother Jiang replied and immediately closed the door and left. Gu Yinshu knew that freewill¡¯s mother was at the door, so he didn¡¯t say anything during this time. He waited for her to leave before he said, ¡°are you going to shower and sleep? ¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m already ready to change my clothes, ¡± said freewill immediately, not understanding why he was still downstairs ¡°Hurry up and go home, or Auntie Gu will really worry about you. You don¡¯t want her toe to my house in the middle of the night to look for someone, do you? ¡± ¡°Okay, I can go home, bute down and hug me, or I won¡¯t leave. ¡± Freewill never thought that a person like Gu Yinshu would actually act coquettishly. She choked on his words. When she heard that her mother was still in the corridor, her heart tightened. She knew that her mother was probably secretly observing her, afraid that she would fall in love with someone at her age or something. ¡°Gu Yinshu, hurry up and go home. ¡± After saying this, freewill immediately hung up. Her heart was pounding. Even sitting on the stool, she was a little nervous. Why was this person always downstairs? He was too capricious! ¡°Freewill, are you done with your phone call? ¡± Perhaps because she heard that there was no sound in the room, her mother asked again outside. Freewill quickly replied, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m done. I¡¯m going to sleep now. ¡± Only then did mother Jiang rx and walk towards her own room. She was also afraid that her daughter would fall in love with someone at such a young age. What if she was cheated by some little bastard? Chapter 1587

Chapter 1587: Chapter 1573 missing him so much

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The incident with Jiang Kexin had left too much of a psychological trauma on her. After her mother left, freewill heaved a sigh of relief. However, she could not calm down now, especially when she thought that Gu Yinshu might still be downstairs. He would probably leave on his own after a while. Freewill thought about it and started to bathe, brush his teeth, wash his face, and go to bed ording to his own rhythm at night. However, freewill could not fall asleep no matter how hard he tried. She kept thinking about the scene of her singing with him today. She could not help but miss him in her heart. She missed him so much. Why did she miss him so much after only being apart for a few hours. She felt as if her mind had been emptied, and she just stared nkly at the ceiling. Finally, she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She lifted the quilt, got out of bed, put on her shoes, and walked out. She carefully opened the door. The night was cold, and there was basically no sound outside. Her parents were asleep, and Xiao Wei slept so loudly that she couldn¡¯t wake up. Actually, Sui Xin was not sure if Gu Yinshu was still downstairs at this time. It was already past ten o¡¯clock, but she could not help but want to go downstairs to take a look. What if he really was still downstairs. Just like that, with a feeling of anticipation and anxiety, she took the shlight and went downstairs. She wore a nightgown and carefully went downstairs. It was still drizzling outside, and there was not much light in the vige. At this time, it was even darker down there. Sui Xin carefully held up his microphone, and he felt that he could hear his own breathing. ¡°Gu Yinshu? ¡± She called out softly, and could hear the croaking of frogs in the wheat field outside. He didn¡¯t respond to her call. Following her heart, she called out a few more times, and finally felt that he might have gone back. She couldn¡¯t describe her emotions, but she was actually a little disappointed. Just as she was about to leave, she was hugged from behind, and the smell of a young man spread around her neck. ¡°I knew you woulde down. ¡± The clear fragrance on his body made her recognize the person behind her. His body was slightly cold, and the girl on his body had a very fresh fragrance, which made him feel very satisfied, especially when he hugged the girl¡¯s soft body. ¡°Gu Yinshu, why aren¡¯t you going back? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back soon. ¡± Gu Yinshu looked at her and was actually a little childish. ¡°I was wondering if you would be so cruel that you didn¡¯t evene down to look at me when you were sleeping upstairs. ¡± ¡°What if I really don¡¯te down? ¡± There was a hint of trepidation in freewill¡¯s tone. ¡°Why are you so naive? What if I really don¡¯te down? ¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll keep waiting until youe down. At least you¡¯lle down tomorrow, right? ¡± Gu Yinshu hugged her, and her tone was full of satisfaction. Freewill really didn¡¯t know what to say. She looked up at the youth in the darkness. ¡°Go back quickly. It¡¯s a little cold tonight. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Gu Yinshu looked at her. ¡°Then, give me a hug. ¡± The next second, freewill reached out and hugged him. She tiptoed and reached out to wrap her arms around his neck. ¡°Go back, Gu Yinshu. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± This time, he felt exceptionally satisfied. Watching his back leave, freewill took the shlight and went upstairs. Tonight, she was destined to not be able to sleep. Gu Yinshu, oh Gu Yinshu, are you my cmity? The young man muttered to himself, but he slowly fell asleep as he missed him. ¡°...¡± Early the next morning, she went to school for ss. Chapter 1588

Chapter 1588: Chapter 1574, we are friends

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Chen Shuxin found that recently, there seemed to be some changes between Sui Xin and Gu Yinshu. They had be even more... ... Having an affair ! For example, it was fine if they went to and from school together, but now they had to stick together for lunch every day ... That afternoon, Sui Xin returned to the dormitory and found that all four of them were there. Chen Shuxin was still drinking a drink to quench her thirst. ¡°Shu Xin, Shu Xin! ¡± She suddenly ran over and gave them a hug. Then, she gave Pan Yan and Xie Wenqing a big hug. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? ¡± Pan Yan looked at her with a puzzled look, then covered her face andughed, ¡°Aiyo, don¡¯t tell me you like me? I¡¯m straight. ¡± ¡°Go, go, go, I¡¯m straight too. ¡± ¡°Aiya, is there progress in your rtionship with a certain school girl? Look at you, you¡¯re so happy. ¡± Chen Shuxin was as insightful as fire, slowly applying nail Polish on the side. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, we¡¯re friends. ¡± Chen Shuxin sneered indifferently. These two were full of adultery, and they actually said that they were friends. She smiled and said, ¡°okay, okay, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. Look at you, you¡¯re so shy! ¡± ¡°Hurry up and tell me, did you do anything earth-shattering at his house? ¡± This was what Shu Xin was focusing on. She leaned over and asked in a very low tone, ¡°did you... you know, do you have any earthly desires? ¡± ¡°screw you, the two of us just sang a song very normally. ¡± ¡°Yo, you even sang a love Song Duet, can you do that! ¡± Chen Shuxin¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. ¡°What Song Are you singing? Aiya, I told you that you guys wanted to sing. I have a lot of little H songs here! ¡± Pfft The entire dormitory burst intoughter at Chen Shuxin¡¯s shameless behavior. ¡°Okay, Chen Shuxin, you actually hid little h songs. Quickly share all your little h songs with US sisters and we¡¯ll spare your life! ¡± Pan Yan came over with a sly look on her face, and everyone was in a mess. The first and second periods in the afternoon were all math sses. When they talked about math sses, they were depressed when they thought of the teacher¡¯s face, freewill. Thest exam paper might have been given out in the first and second periods. Thinking of the possible bad grades, freewill silently mourned for himself for a few seconds. Sure enough, the moment the bell rang, the teacher came over with a thick stack of test papers. Just as she finished ying the preparatory bell, she began to read out the names and marks. Suixin¡¯s geographical location had always attracted the most attention of the teachers. Why did you ask Chen Shuxin, the top student, sat in front, and Gu Yinshu, the top student, sat behind her. How could she not be noticed by the teacher? Ever since Suixin figured out this logic, she finally understood why the math teacher liked to find fault with her so much? ¡°Jiang Suixin, here¡¯s your test paper. ¡± The teacher called her to the podium and handed her the test paper He pointed out a few questions to her in front of everyone. ¡°Look at you. You don¡¯t even know this question. The teacher clearly said the exact same questionst time. Don¡¯t think that everything will be fine just because you passed. If you don¡¯t score 100 points next time, I¡¯ll punish you for copying the question! ¡± ¡°okay, teacher. ¡± Suixin came down with a bitter face. The next person was Chen Shuxin. Chen Shuxin was called to the podium. Although she scored 139 points, she still did not escape the saliva of the math teacher. ¡°Chen Shuxin, how can you give me the wrong answer to this question? Do you know how regretful it is to lose points for this question? ¡± ¡°I know. ¡± ¡°I know that you have to change it for me next time. If you lose this kind of points again, the teacher will not forgive you! ¡± When Chen Shuxin came down, her face was dark. She turned around and quietlyined to Suixin, ¡°I think she has her period again today! ¡± Suixin burst intoughter. This teacher really could scold every student one by one. There was no one else. Chapter 1589

Chapter 1589: Chapter 1575, am I that good-looking

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION It would have been fine if I didn¡¯t smile, but this smile caused trouble. The teacher at the front was still using saliva to baptize these students who did well or not. Of course, everyone kept quiet when they were criticized, but who knew that there would be peopleughing at the back! With this smile, the teacher immediately turned around. Seeing that it was actually a casual smile that had just passed, the mathematics teacher exploded on the spot, almost smashing the exam paper on her face. ¡°Jiang Suixin, you are a poisonous person. You actually have the face to smile in front of me even though you did so badly. Do you think that you will be fine just because you passed the exam? Aren¡¯t you ashamed that there are top students sitting in front and behind you! ¡± The Mathematics Teacher¡¯s saliva sprayed all over her face. Suixin did another thing that she regretted the most today and reached out to wipe the saliva off her face. When she saw Jiang Suixin¡¯s action, the mathematics teacher finally flew into a rage out of humiliation. ¡°Jiang Suixin, go to the door and stand there right now. Don¡¯te in for this ss. I don¡¯t want to see your big t face! ¡± Having been offended by her ¡°dignity¡± , teacher extinction¡¯s voice even became shrill. The corners of Suixin¡¯s lips twitched and she walked towards the door helplessly. She was already a freshman in high school, yet she was still ying with the matter of standing as a punishment. Fortunately, math was not a continuous lesson. Otherwise, if she had to stand at the ssroom door after ss, she would definitely be the focus of attention. After standing at the ssroom door for a lesson, following her heart, her legs felt a little numb. When the ss bell rang, she prayed in her heart that the teacher would not drag the ss. If others saw her standing at the ssroom door, it would be shameful. Unfortunately, the reality was not as she had hoped. She had already seen the other ssing out, and the math teacher was still on the podium, talking about the questions on the ckboard with spittle flying everywhere. ¡°Teacher! ¡± Gu Yinshu¡¯s voice rang in the ssroom, and naturally, all the students in the ss looked over. He calmly replied, ¡°I need to go to the toilet. ¡± Seeing that it was Gu Yinshu, the math teacher nodded, as if realizing that he had dragged the ss. Just as all the students were rejoicing, they heard teacher extinction say, ¡°go to the toilet. The rest of the students can not ck off. Listen to me finish this question before ss ends. ¡± She knocked on the ckboard, and sessfully made all the students below the stage lie listlessly on the table again. The next second, freewill was held by her hand. A force pulled her to the side. It was hard for her to react at that moment and she was taken away from the ssroom door. The math teacher did not notice the movement at the door at all. ¡°You... ¡± Seeing Gu Yinshu¡¯s face, she suddenly lost all her anger. ¡°where are you taking me? ¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t take you with me, do you really want to be surrounded by the people in the next ss? ¡± The corner of his lips curved slightly, and his bright eyes were dazzling and charming. From a certain angle, freewill felt that he had a sense of heartache and harmlessness, especially with this face that was so good that he could see no blind spots. In fact, he might be more ck-hearted than anyone else. ¡°What are you looking at? Am I that good-looking? ¡± Seeing that he was smiling, freewill pursed his lips. ¡°Can you not be so thick-skinned and shameless? ¡± ¡°then why are you looking at me like that? Do I have a drawing on my face? ¡± The more yful his tone became, the angrier freewill became and he pped him. ¡°Stop spouting nonsense. I just want toin why a boy like you has such a small face. ¡± It was still that kind of small V face. How was a girl supposed to live like that? Thinking of the math teacher¡¯s ¡°big pancake face¡± , freewill felt a little ufortable. Was Her face really that big? Chapter 1590

Chapter 1590: Chapter 1576, you¡¯re still jealous

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What? You¡¯re still jealous? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not jealous. Don¡¯t spout nonsense! ¡± Freewill flew into a rage from embarrassment again, but Gu Yinshu stopped teasing her. ¡°How¡¯s your leg? ¡± His hand rubbed her knee, almost defenseless. Freewill¡¯s eyelid twitched. ¡°My leg was fine, but can you not ambush me? ¡± ¡°How is this an ambush? ¡± He raised the end of his eyes. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll carry you to sit over there for a while. It¡¯s impossible for master extinction not topletely upy this ss break. ¡± That was true. ¡°Okay. ¡± But when he saw her bending down in front of him, freewill didn¡¯t even think about it and directlyid on his back. His hand subconsciously wrapped around his neck. When he had already straightened his back and turned around to smile at her, freewill didn¡¯t know how he could be so natural... ... He made the action of jumping on his back ... No matter how awkward it was now, he could only insist on lying on his back and gently put his head on his back. A wave of sleepiness suddenly surged up. Freewill wanted to close his eyes to rest for a while, but he didn¡¯t expect to fall asleep in the next second. On the yground in midsummer, he carefully put her down and let her lean against his leg. She did not wake up. She probably did not sleep muchst night, so she waspletely sleepy now. ¡°follow your heart. ¡± He whispered the name and gentlybed her long ck hair. A breeze blew, and the students ran on the stic track with all their might. When she woke up, she found that she was actually leaning against Gu Yinshu¡¯s leg, and her brain did not work for a moment. What time was it now? ¡°Is it time for ss? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost the fourth period? ¡± She got up from his body and stretched her wrist. When Sui Xin heard this, she screamed in a low voice and immediately got up. ¡°You didn¡¯t even call me? Are we the only ones missing in ss now? ¡± ¡°What are you afraid of? I just used my phone to ask for leave. ¡± He shook his phone and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. It¡¯s not a problem even if you don¡¯t go to ss today. ¡± He didn¡¯t want to skip ss at first, but he didn¡¯t expect to skip ss every day after getting to know this person. Sui Xin felt that she had fallen into depravity. Lying on his back, she felt very safe, so she fell asleep unconsciously. She didn¡¯t even have the slightest vignce. If he was betrayed in the future, he might not even know it. ¡°I¡¯m so hungry. Let¡¯s go to the cafeteria to eatter. ¡± Shu Xin would probably be caught by the teacher to go to the assistant director¡¯s Office for half an hour of Olympiad Mathematics. This was the most crowded time in the cafeteria The teacher felt that it was better to use this half an hour to practice questions. Chen Shuxin, the genius student, was naturally unified. Actually, Gu Yinshu hadn¡¯t been to the cafeteria many times, but since she had spoken, he followed her naturally. The cafeteria was very crowded at this time, but Sui Xin was used to being able to get her favorite dishes in time every time. She even helped him to get them. ¡°Hey, you know how to get food? ¡± Seeing that he was holding two servings of food in his hands, she deliberately teased him. This was the first time she came to the canteen with Gu Yinshu. She didn¡¯t know if he had been here before. ¡°follow the pattern, I still know how to do it. ¡± He found a better seat and the two of them sat down. A girl in a id skirt walked over and seemed to look at her. ¡°Jiang Suixin? ¡± When she looked up, freewill saw that unfamiliar face, but she seemed to have seen it somewhere before. Chapter 1591

Chapter 1591: After Chapter 1577, I¡¯ll support you

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You are? ¡± ¡°Hello, I¡¯m your senior from Grade 12, ss 2. I heard that you¡¯re very good at drawing, so I wanted to ask you to help me and my boyfriend draw one. I can pay you. ¡± Ask Her to draw? This was simple. She used to help others draw, sometimes voluntarily and sometimes for a fee. Usually, the fee would be a little higher if the effort was greater. This could also be exchanged for pocket money. ¡°okay, 50 yuan for two people. I¡¯ll give you the drawing this afternoon. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± The girl handed a 50-yuan note to her with a smile on her face. ¡°By the way, my name is Cai Jingjing. I¡¯m from Grade 12 ss 2. If you¡¯re done with the painting, you cane to my ss and look for me. I¡¯ll be there anytime. ¡± Grade 12 ss 2 was a building away from them. As long as they passed through the end of the building, they would be there. ¡°Okay. ¡± Freewill took the money and was in a good mood for a business deal. ¡°It¡¯s only 50 yuan. It¡¯s not worth it for you to help her paint for the whole afternoon. ¡± Gu Yinshu nced at her, puzzled. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Painting is my hobby. If I could earn some pocket money from my hobby, I would be even happier. ¡± Freewill sipped his soup and didn¡¯t exin further It was normal for someone like Gu Yinshu, who was born in a rich and noble environment, not to understand. ¡°In the future, I will support you. ¡± FREEWILL:¡±...¡± A mouthful of soup choked in her throat. As she coughed, she looked up at a certain someone with a serious face and said in a slightly helpless tone, ¡°how are you going to support me? I don¡¯t want your pocket money. No matter how much it is, it¡¯s from your mother. ¡± He was only a student, yet he dared to say the word ¡®support¡¯ . ¡°Have you forgotten that I have a schrship? ¡± The person across from her smiled. ¡°The schrship that I¡¯ve umted over the past few years is enough to support you. ¡± It was originally just a joke. Freewill did not take it to heart at all. However, when he handed over a card to her after school in the afternoon, freewill was really shocked. ¡°This is? ¡± ¡°My schrship can support you. ¡± He ced the card in her hand. The card seemed to have a scorching temperature, as though it was going to burn her palm. ¡°The password is set to be your birthday. ¡± Freewill looked up at him with aplicated expression. He said that he wanted to support her, but he actually took all of his schrship. ¡°You actually took it seriously? ¡± Freewill smiled and returned the card in his hand. ¡°I¡¯m just a student. Why do I need so much money? You can take it back. ¡± ¡°I never take back what I said. The same goes for this card. ¡± Of course, freewill would not take it, but he knew very well that he belonged to the more unyielding faction. He could only change his words gently. ¡°How about this, you keep this money for me first. ¡± She looked at him and blinked yfully. ¡°If I have any difficulties in the future, I can use this money. ¡± Freewill was just casually saying this, but she never thought that she would really use this money in the future. At night, Gu Yinshu asked her out. Freewill was a little hesitant. If he hadn¡¯t poked out the window paper earlier, it wouldn¡¯t have been a big deal, but now that everyone had talked it out, it was as if they knew each other very well. So, she felt awkward now. ¡°Sigh, sigh... ¡± For the 101st time, Chen Shuxin, who had been reading under the tablemp, finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She raised her hand and threw a book in a certain direction. ¡°You¡¯ve been sighing for almost the whole night. Have you decided to go? Gu Yinshu is probably waiting anxiously. ¡± ¡°Not yet. Should I go or not? ¡± Chapter 1592

Chapter 1592: I don¡¯t need chapter 1578. I¡¯m waiting for someone

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Chen Shuxin felt that her best friend was really disappointing. If she were to face an extremely beautiful young man like Gu Yinshu, she would definitely pounce on him. What a waste of resources, what a waste of resources! Chen Shuxin raised her head and looked at the clock hanging on the wall of the dormitory. She gave her an idea. ¡°It¡¯s seven o¡¯clock in the evening now. If you haven¡¯t made a decision by seven thirty, don¡¯t go. ¡± ¡°I¡¯d better go out. I¡¯ll be back soon. ¡± After clenching her teeth, she changed her clothes and left the dormitory. ¡°It should have been like this a long time ago. Do you have to be so conflicted? ¡± Chen Shuxin couldn¡¯t help but shake her head as she watched her leave. She picked up her pen and started writing with her Olympiad Math problem. She really envied freewill for being able to fall in love on campus. She could only fight to the end with these mortals¡¯Olympiad math problems. Gu Yinshu had been waiting downstairs in their dormitory the whole time. He was neither anxious nor impatient. He only looked at his phone asionally. The entire dormitory was bustling with people. It was inevitable that they would notice the boy who had been standing in the dark all this time. It was inevitable that they would be filled with teenage girls¡¯hearts. ¡°Is that boy the legendary Gu Yinshu? He¡¯s so handsome! ¡± ¡°It¡¯s him. I told you that someone has seen him dance. It¡¯s said that when he dances, he¡¯s super sexy! ¡± ¡°Pfft, you even know that? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯ve heard about it! ¡± ... In the midst of such discussions, many girls began to frequent the entrance of this building. The timid ones only dared to sneak a nce at him, while the bold ones directly approached him to strike up a conversation. ¡°Gu Yinshu, are you here to look for someone? We can help you. ¡± The moment the boy lifted his face, their eyes lit up. ¡°No need, I¡¯m waiting for someone. ¡± ¡°Who are you waiting for? I can call for you. ¡± Hearing him talk to her, she felt much more confident. Hitting on someone was always the first step. ¡°No need. ¡± Gu Yinshu said these three words and walked to the side, passing by her directly. ¡°Why did you onlye down? ¡± The girl who wanted to continue hitting on him instantly felt a little awkward. Sui Xin did not expect him to wait downstairs. Seeing the many girls in front of the dormitory building exchanging nces and ncing at each other, he hurriedly pulled him away. ¡°Am I so shameful? ¡± Seeing that she was avoiding his gaze, Gu Yinshu could not help but frown. Sui Xin rolled his eyes at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that those girls were sneaking nces at you just now ¡°If you continue to stay here, the headline of the whole school tomorrow will probably be that the campus Belle has been standing in the XX dormitory building all night. ¡°Also, you will be looked down upon countless times by those infatuated girls. Are you afraid? ¡± Seeing her serious look, Gu Yinshu chuckled softly. ¡°With you around, what am I afraid of? You will always protect me. ¡± Following her heart:¡±...¡± He actually wanted a weak woman like her to protect him? However, the words that he said just now were so deep into his bones that it really gave people goosebumps. It was so mushy! ¡°Have you eaten tonight? ¡± He held her hand again. Following her heart was no longer as resistant as before. Anyway, it was useless to resist, so he might as well save his strength. Moreover, following her heart still liked it. ¡°I ate. ¡± He held her hand and walked slowly. He turned his head to look at her. ¡°You only ate a little, like a cat. ¡± ¡°I ate less, and I was thin and healthy. ¡± ¡°Who told you this? ¡± Gu Yinshu looked down. They walked to the busiest night market in the school. There was a river beside the night market, and there were tourists on the boats. The wind was cool. ¡°Look. ¡± Chapter 1593

Chapter 1593: Chapter 1579. You can y if you want

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yinshu pulled him to the most crowded ce. There stood a seller of candied haws and a few young people sitting and chatting. He casually saw many things on the street. There wererge teddy bears, ceramic cats, music boxes, and many other small things. ¡°Boss, how much is one set? ¡± ¡°Two bridges and one. ¡± The boss reached out a hand and casually pulled the corner of his shirt. ¡°It¡¯s hard to set this thing. Forget it. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s just for fun. It¡¯s very interesting. ¡± Gu Yinshu reached out and pinched her face. He smiled very lovingly. ¡°You can trap it. It doesn¡¯t matter if you can trap it or not. You can y a few rounds without worry. ¡± Casually looked at the few circles that were stuffed in his hand and felt a little helpless. Someone flicked his finger on his head. ¡°Don¡¯t be like those nerds all day long. You have to give it a try to know if it¡¯s fun or not. ¡± Casually looked at him and seemed to be encouraged. She did have this kind of nerdy mentality. subconsciously, she felt that nothing was fun, so she never tried it. She stood outside the white lines drawn by the boss and started to set them one by one. As she expected, she did not hit anything, but the feeling of experiencing the process was very happy. ¡°I almost hit it. Freewill did very well just now! ¡± Hearing Gu Yinshu¡¯s half-true praise, freewill really did not know whether to cry orugh, but he was really getting more and more excited. Dozens of circles were bought. The bossughed so much that he could not see his eyes. The people beside him finally could not stand it anymore and started to remind him. ¡°Aiya, little girl, you can¡¯t hit the target at all. Don¡¯t waste your money. It¡¯s meaningless. ¡± Sui Xin realized that she had thrown dozens of circles and was shocked. She was about to stop but was stopped by Gu Yinshu. She smiled gently and said, ¡°if you want to y, just y. Why are you worrying about this and that? Come, I¡¯ll throw with you. ¡± This boyfriend¡¯s strength was really Max. In fact, Sui Xin was quite happy ying. He felt that Gu Yinshu had brought him into his world. He brought her a brand new experience. Now, she was all excited and excited. She had never felt so blissful before. ¡°Aiya, others are spoiling their girlfriends. You people should mind your own business. ¡± When the people around saw this scene, they could not help but tease her, and no one tried to persuade her. Of course, the happiest person was the boss, because he earned the most. Unfortunately, he was only happy for a moment, and then he could notugh at all. Seeing freewill walk to his side with a smile on his face, he smiled and rubbed her hair. ¡°Have you had enough fun? ¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go. ¡± He calcted that it might cost him a few hundred yuan. Although it was painful, it was worth it to have such a good time today. ¡°No, let¡¯s not leave yet. I haven¡¯t thrown enough. ¡± Gu Yinshu smiled and hit him on the head again. ¡°Be Good. Watch how I make him bankrupt. ¡± Following her heart:¡±...¡± She saw that he had bought a few more rings and stood outside the white line. He looked at the thing that he wanted to put on for a while and immediately put it on. Following her heart, he widened his eyes. Was it that powerful? Another ring and he put on a music box. Seeing Gu Yinshu putting one toy after another, freewill was truly stunned. Even the people around him could not help but exim. ... On the way back, freewill hugged the big toy bear and buried his face into the bear. He felt that his face was getting hotter and hotter. Fortunately, it was night, so Gu Yinshu should not have seen it. Chapter 1594

Chapter 1594: Chapter 1580 I¡¯ll be leaving first

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION There was always a feeling of being in love. It was heart-wrenching sweetness. She felt like she was floating in the air. With that thought in mind, she instantly threw those thoughts out of her mind. ¡°should we go back? ¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go back. ¡± Although she was a little reluctant to go back so early, as a resident student, if she did not rush back to school in time, she was afraid that she would not be able to return to her dormitory tonight. He looked at the person beside him. He seemed to be able to hear her breathing and smell the fragrance on her body. Her body looked a little thin and thin, and her corbone looked very beautiful. The more he looked, the more chaotic his breathing became. He did not know where the desire and restlessness came from, but his expression was still calm as he sent her to the dormitory downstairs. ¡°I¡¯ll go up first. See You tomorrow. ¡± The moment she turned around, she was captured by a force. A warm kissnded on her lips. Before she could close her eyes, her eyshes trembled slightly. Looking at this face that was so close to her, her heart actually trembled. Especially when the tip of his tongue licked her lower lip after he let go of her. It looked very seductive. ¡°See you tomorrow. ¡± His voice was a little hoarse, but his eyes seemed to be seductive. He stared at her until she almost lost her soul. Damn it! ¡°I¡¯m leaving first. ¡± Freewill hugged his bear and ran back to the dormitory building as if he was running away. His heart was beating wildly. When she unconsciously opened the dormitory door, he turned around and met three gossipy faces. ¡°You scared me! ¡± Freewill¡¯s expression changed. He looked at his three roommates and patted his chest. ¡°Aiyo, who gave you this bear toy? ¡± Chen Shuxin chuckled. ¡°I saw that you didn¡¯t like this kind of thing in the past. Why are you hugging a bear so tightly now? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s a gift from someone else. You have to love someone else¡¯s heart. ¡± When Suixin saw them pouncing on her bear with evil expressions, she was so scared that she hugged the bear and retreated. ¡°Don¡¯t touch my bear! ¡± Seeing that they were not allowed to touch it anymore, Chen shuxin raised her eyebrows and burst outughing. ¡°Hehe, Jiang Suixin, you¡¯re really promising. For this bear, you really have to be pretentious to the end! ¡± ¡°Just keep saying what you mean. ¡± Of course, Chen Shuxin did not believe it. Were the two of them flirting at this stage? Let¡¯s say they were together, but they were not together. They said they were not together, but the two of them were too close. It was really interesting. After cing the bear on the bed in her bedroom, the smile on her lips became much wider. That person.. She suspected that if he continued like this, she would really fall for himpletely. She was really done for! The key was that Gu Yinshu deliberately asked in the end, ¡°when are you going to admit that I¡¯m your boyfriend? ¡± After taking a shower, freewill threw himself onto his quilt, with the bear in his arms. If she kept refusing him, would he find her unreasonable Freewill sighed silently in his heart. It would be great if they could be friends forever. At least they could be together forever. But he just wanted to be her boyfriend and girlfriend. ¡°Freewill, are you going home this weekend? ¡± ¡°Of course. ¡± Freewill turned over. ¡°looking at the days, my sister should be back by now. I don¡¯t know how to solve her problem yet. ¡± This time, Li Qiang woulde back with her sister. When they came back, freewill would know what kind of person Li Qiang was. It was best to think of a way to get her mother to agree to destroy the marriage. As he thought about it, freewill fell asleep. Chapter 1595

Chapter 1595: Chapter 1581 wasn¡¯t that her boyfriend

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION On the weekend, Suixin packed her bag and went home. The bus on the weekend was as crowded as usual, but when she saw that person standing at the side waiting for her on the tform, the smile she gave when she turned her head back made her heart melt. ¡°Jiang Suixin? ¡± Suixin was holding a lot of books in her hands when she suddenly heard someone call her name. She turned her head and saw that it was the sophomore whom she met in the cafeteria again. ¡°Why are you here? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m a resident student. I¡¯m taking the bus home now, ¡± Suixin replied politely. Although she had drawn a picture for her and her boyfriend thest time, Suixin was still not very familiar with her. That drawing had given freewill a bad experience for the first time. Because his hand was shaking, he had identally drawn a bad part of his hair, so he had repeatedly modified it a few times. ¡°I see. ¡± Cai Jingjing smiled ¡°thank you for drawing the picture for my boyfriend and me thest time. It¡¯s almost exactly the same as a real person. We all like it. Your talent in drawing is really great. I think you¡¯re very talented. Why don¡¯t you go to a professional and learn how to draw? ¡± Learn how to draw? Freewill also wanted to learn, but learning how to draw required a lot of money. Even if he had this hobby and dream, it was impossible for him not to bow his head in reality. She was already very happy that she could earn some pocket money by drawing now. Of course, she was not very familiar with Cai Jingjing, so there was no need to tell her these things. ¡°Right now, I just want to study hard and get into a better university. I can draw whenever I want. When I graduate from university, I will still have a chance to get my degree certificate. ¡± She did not have the capital to throw everything away to fight for her so-called dream. ¡°That¡¯s fine too. ¡± Cai Jingjing nodded and said goodbye to her enthusiastically. Freewill was still a little overwhelmed by the favor. In her eyes, shouldn¡¯t a senior in the senior year be the kind of cold and aloof? Chen Shuxin just happened toe out of the dormitory. When she saw that Suixin was chatting happily with that sophomore, she was a little puzzled. ¡°Suixin, how do you know that sophomore? ¡± ¡°Oh, I helped her draw a sketch with her boyfriendst time, so I got to know her. ¡± ¡°Suixin, do you know who she is? She¡¯s the big sister of our grade! ¡± Chen Shuxin clicked her tongue ¡°But this senior is also tough. She¡¯s chasing after a male idol of their grade, even if that senior doesn¡¯t have any feelings for her. ¡± ¡°chasing after a senior? ¡± Freewill thought of that drawing. Wasn¡¯t that her boyfriend Could it be that she didn¡¯t manage to woo him at all? Freewill was intoxicated. Forget it, this had nothing to do with her anyway. ¡°Yeah, so the boyfriend that she¡¯s talking about might be that senior Han Kun. Actually, I¡¯m quite looking forward to this female chasing male drama. Didn¡¯t she say that there¡¯s a veil between the female chasing and the male chasing? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s a veil between the female chasing and the male chasing, right? ¡± Freewill rolled his eyes silently. Actually, a female chasing a male could be pursued, but she couldn¡¯t be dumped. Otherwise, the one who would suffer the most would be the girl. She remembered that a girl once told her that in fact, the real heartless people in this world were girls. As long as she was treated well, it was possible for her to change her heart. On the contrary, the most loyal person was a boy. If he did not like a person, it would be useless no matter how much you did for him. He would still not like you. ¡°It really is electric yarn. ¡± Freewill¡¯s whole body trembled ¡°actually, that senior is also very handsome. Although he has been overshadowed by your Gu Yinshu, he is still a rare celebrity in his grade. I wonder what kind of ending will this female chase a man have. ¡± Chapter 1596

Chapter 1596: Chapter 1582 was eye-catching

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION As one of the main characters in this paragraph, Gu Yinshu had already raised his head and looked over again. He had seen suoxin from the moment she walked out of the school gate, but the senior girl suddenly stopped her from talking, so he did not go over. Who knew that just as he left, Chen Shuxin woulde over again. ¡°Suoxin, you almost missed your bus. ¡± He walked over and reached out to take her schoolbag,ughing so much that even Chen Shuxin could not resist it. ¡°Go quickly. ¡± Chen Shuxin deliberately pushed her, and Suoxin almost bumped into Gu Yinshu. She turned around and red at a certain someone. Chen Shuxin, on the other hand, wasughing so hard that she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. As the captain of the head-pressing team, she wanted to push him under such special circumstances. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± He seemed to have noticed the Small Commotion Behind Him and turned around to take a look. The smile in his eyes was inexplicably deep and gentle. He was not a gentle person by nature. The more he did that, the more ufortable she felt in her heart. There was also an inexplicable sweetness. ¡°It¡¯s okay. ¡± She pretended to be calm and got into the car. He was already used to apanying her on this journey. He said that he would send her home to rest assured. Freewill was helpless. It seemed like something would happen in the middle of the day. In fact, he just wanted to stay with her for a while. Perhaps they both knew this, but they did not break thisyer of paper. ¡°Young Man, are you apanying your girlfriend home again? ¡±Thee middle-aged driver looked at the two of them again, and there was a hint of mockery in his tone.Hee often saw the two of them, especially when the boy was too good-looking and very eye-catching, so he remembered it. Every time the boy was on the bus, the whole bus would cause quite amotion. It was also the first time he saw such a good-looking boy. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll apany her home. ¡± Before freewill could answer, Gu Yinshu had already answered first. He didn¡¯t exin the boyfriend joke at all. The uncle was very curious. It seemed that both of them were the younger type. Weren¡¯t they not allowed to have puppy love nowadays? ¡°Does your school not care about puppy love? ¡± ¡°We¡¯re not young anymore. How can a seventeen or eighteen-year-old be called puppy love? ¡± The uncle choked. Young people nowadays really knew how to have fun. Freewill felt his ears burning and the temperature on his face rising. He didn¡¯t raise his head to look at him. ¡°Why did Cai Jingjing look for you today? ¡± Gu Yinshu tilted his head to look at her, and Sui Xin eximed, ¡°we met at the door, so we chatted casually. How do you know this senior? ¡± Judging from his tone, he seemed to know her. ¡°Well, she¡¯s chasing a good brother of mine. ¡± PFFT. ¡°Your good brother can¡¯t be Han Kun, right? ¡± ¡°How do you know? ¡± He didn¡¯t seem to have introduced this friend to her. When he was partying with other people, he wanted to call her out, but she refused no matter what. So, for the time being, he didn¡¯t force her. Sui Xin sighed. ¡°Shu Xin just told me. She even said that she was the big sister of the second year of high school. She looked like I was about to be protected by the big sister. ¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s no wonder. ¡± ¡°No wonder what? ¡± Seeing his thoughtful look, Sui Xin was a little curious. ¡°Didn¡¯t she ask you to draw? Inexplicably, why did she ask you to draw? And now she¡¯s trying to get close to you. ¡± He drank a mouthful of water. It was rare for Sui Xin to be smart. She pointed at him. ¡°On the surface, she¡¯s trying to get close to me, but in fact, she wants to get close to your good brother through us. ¡± ¡°SMART. ¡± Seeing her quick reaction, heughed again. Chapter 1597

Chapter 1597: Chapter 1583, I got it

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION At this moment, Sui Xin couldn¡¯t bear to see him smile, so she immediately looked away. ¡°But senior sister¡¯s trick is quite clever. If you want to get rid of this man, you have to get rid of the people around him first. I think she wants to make a rtionship with you through me. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡± ¡°senior sister is also quite handsome. If you like a man, you can go straight for him. Even if you don¡¯t like him now, you will like him one day, right? ¡± Sui Xinmented. ¡°Yes, I agree with that. ¡± Gu Yinshu suddenly looked at her and smiled ¡°Some girls are different. She likes someone, but she doesn¡¯t dare to go up to him. She just stands there. But it doesn¡¯t matter. She just needs to take a step toward me, and I can finish the rest. ¡± Of course, freewill knew what he meant She just sighed quietly, ¡°actually, not everyone has the conditions to be courageous. Moreover, the decision that everyone makes is probably the best decision in her heart. Take that senior for example. Her decision to chase your brother is definitely the best decision in her mind. ¡°and those girls who stood in the same spot and didn¡¯t pursue him also felt that it was the best decision. ¡°everyone didn¡¯t do anything wrong. There¡¯s nothing topare. ¡± Gu Yinshu listened very carefully and thought for a long time. ¡°But what if the choice you think you made is actually not the best choice? ¡± Was He hinting at something? Freewill didn¡¯t reply. He just looked at his extremely beautiful eyes and lowered his head to feel the emptiness in his chest. He didn¡¯t know what he was feeling disappointed or sad about. He was very disappointed. ¡°Yin Shu, when you told me that you liked me in the past, was it really the love between the opposite sex? ¡± ¡°We are also friends. Of course, we have friendship. ¡± Friendship... ... The love between friendship and the love between the opposite sex was different. Freewill already had a general understanding in his heart. The disappointment in his heart made his chest feel a little empty. ¡°then I know. She smiled. ¡± She was d that she had asked this in advance. Although she had never experienced love, she clearly understood that love should be pure. It was precisely because of this that the young freewill would ce love in the highest position and look up to it devoutly. ¡°What do you know? ¡± His eyes were mixed with confusion, but he felt that she must be hiding something in her heart and not telling him. Otherwise, she would not be like this. ¡°Nothing. ¡± Of course, she would not say anything more. She only felt an extreme sense of loss in her chest, and even her nose was a little sore. The moment she got off the car, he reached out and grabbed her sleeve. He looked at her face and did not find anything wrong, but there was clearly something wrong. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? ¡± ¡°I said I¡¯m fine? ¡± Sui Xin suddenly felt a little irritable. She didn¡¯t want to tell him, but why did Gu Yinshu insist on forcing her? Didn¡¯t he see that she was in a bad mood? ¡°Nothing. Why don¡¯t you dare to look at me? ¡± He was tall to begin with, and when he got angry, he would emit an oppressive aura, which scared Sui Xin so much that she had nowhere to hide. ¡°You should go back first. You won¡¯t be able to leave when it¡¯ste, not to mention that you didn¡¯t drive here. ¡± Sui Xin thought that she should be able to control her expression, but now she had a feeling of emotional breakdown and wanted to run home immediately. However, her arm was grabbed by the young man. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about other things. If you don¡¯t tell me what happened to you just now, I won¡¯t let you go! ¡± Chapter 1598

Chapter 1598: Chapter 1584 don¡¯t be angry

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yinshu¡¯s eyes revealed some anger, as if there was a ball of fire burning in his heart. ¡°You... ¡± This was the first time he had seen him lose his temper. He was actually a little afraid, but he lowered his head and kept silent. Seeing that she didn¡¯t speak, Gu Yinshu¡¯s eyebrows jumped, but he didn¡¯t let her go because of this. If he didn¡¯t force her, she would probably stay in his snail shell for the rest of her life. ¡°since you don¡¯t speak, I¡¯ll speak. ¡± Gu Yinshu looked down at her. ¡°From Today on, you¡¯re my girlfriend. I¡¯ll pick you up on Monday. ¡± ¡°Gu Yinshu! ¡± ¡°Do you have the guts to reject me? ¡± Gu Yinshu closed her eyes and said in an unfriendly tone ¡°You should know that I don¡¯t have a good temper. You should know that when we first met. At that time, you almost lost my ne. I told you to jump into the river to look for it. ¡± Of course, Suixin remembered that incident. After that incident, they became friends. ¡°So, Jiang Suixin. ¡± He closed his eyes again, but suddenly felt the corner of his shirt being pulled down. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. ¡± He didn¡¯t look up, but when he saw her hand shaking his shirt, he suddenly felt that he wasn¡¯t angry anymore. He just stood there expressionlessly, his hand not moving at all. ¡°Yinshu. ¡± She found the atmosphere between them was a bit stiff, and she couldn¡¯t help but show weakness. ¡°What else do you want to say to me? ¡± Gu Yinshu still didn¡¯t look at her, but the side of her face looked indifferent and handsome. ¡°I just hope you don¡¯t be angry, I wasn¡¯t very nice just now. ¡± She looked at him casually. ¡°Let me treat you to beef noodles, okay? Gu Yinshu, don¡¯t be angry, okay? ¡± Seeing that she was rxed, but so smart that she didn¡¯t mention what happened just now, Gu Yinshu felt a little helpless. Although she still looked stern on the surface, she was almost not angry anymore in her heart. He still couldn¡¯t force her too much. It was already the best he could do. ¡°Yin Shu? ¡± Freewill touched her arm helplessly ¡°Are you still angry? I already said I¡¯m treating you to beef noodles. Do you know that I took my fifty yuan to treat you? I can only eat less if I ask you to put more beef in. I¡¯m already so sincere. ¡± Freewill continued to tug at the corner of his shirt, making himself sound very pitiful. He originally looked cold, but now he seemed to have softened a lot. Freewill knew that his trick had worked, so he quickly pulled him to the beef noodle restaurant that they often went to. If someone asked in the future how they managed to convince brother Yin, they would never believe that it was just because of a bowl of beef noodles. A bowl of noodles was enough to make himpletely copse in front of her. ¡°Why are you always angry? ¡± Sitting in the noodle shop, freewill saw that his expression was not as scary as before, so he dared to talk to him. ¡°Do you know that I was scared to death by you just now? ¡± Did he not know how scary it was to be angry? She almost thought that he would beat her up with one punch. ¡°serves you right. ¡± He snorted arrogantly and continued to eat the noodles. However, he swept most of the beef on the noodles to freewill. ¡°Look at how thin you are. You don¡¯t know how to eat more. ¡± Seeing the meat, freewill was naturally happy. ¡°I¡¯ll eat if you don¡¯t. ¡± Her Chopsticks immediately crossed the line and picked up all the meat in his bowl. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry anymore. You¡¯re so delicate. I¡¯m not as delicate as you are. ¡± Freewill looked at him unhappily. Chapter 1599

Chapter 1599: Chapter 1585 you¡¯re the one who¡¯s delicate

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s delicate. ¡± He finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Don¡¯t call me delicate anymore. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re delicate, you¡¯re delicate, you¡¯re delicate. ¡± She didn¡¯t want her to say it, but she insisted. Seeing the vexed expression on his face, she bent over with a smile. ... It was past six o¡¯clock in the afternoon. It was still bright outside, so she went home while humming a song. Passing through the small forest, she saw two people standing at the door of the house. It seemed to be a man and a woman, and they seemed to be pushing each other. Looking closely, wasn¡¯t this her sister As for that man, he should be the future brother-inw Li Qiang that her mother mentionedst time. Sure enough, he didn¡¯t look like a good person on the surface. ¡°You go back first. ¡± Jiang Kexin was obviously perfunctory. She wanted to leave, but Li Qiang grabbed her wrist. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to let me stay for a night? ¡± He originally thought that since the Jiang family liked him so much, they would let him stay at home for a period of time. However, Jiang Kexin said that she would stay in a hotel that cost dozens of yuan a night. That kind of hotel was not asfortable as the Jiang family. As for why he thought that the Jiang family liked him so much, it was all because they would rather marry their daughter to him than give him the dowry. This meant that the family felt that they would never find a man with such good conditions like him again. As for Jiang Kexin, a woman was a woman. As long as she conquered her body, her heart would naturally turn toward him. If she knew that this man was thinking this way, she would really spit on him. If it weren¡¯t for her mother¡¯s pride and her sister¡¯s dignity in the vige, she wouldn¡¯t have let this kind of man abuse her sister. Her sister was the type with fair skin, beautiful legs, and long legs. No matter how she thought about it, she felt angry in her heart. She felt bad for her sister. ¡°You know, my sister will be back today. There aren¡¯t any rooms avable at home. ¡± Jiang Kexin casually made up an excuse. In fact, there were several rooms in the house, so it waspletely possible to stay there However, Jiang Kexin didn¡¯t want to live with such a person. It was disgusting. She hadn¡¯t even gotten married yet, yet she was already trying to take advantage of her. If it wasn¡¯t for her carelessness that time, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have let such a perverted man seed. Of course, Li Qiang didn¡¯t know what Jiang Kexin was thinking, so he casually said, ¡°let your sister go back to school. Anyway, your sister will get married sooner orter. When her brother-inwes, she should be more sensible and make way for him. ¡± Hearing this, Jiang Suixin couldn¡¯t hide anymore. She strode out of the small forest and directly shouted, ¡°SISTER! ¡± ¡°Suixin? ¡± When Jiang Kexin saw her sister, her eyes were filled with surprise. She had not seen her sister for more than half a year. ¡°sister, I miss you so much! ¡± Suixin pounced on her sister and hugged her. It was a heartfelt feeling. Jiang Kexin also missed her sister. ¡°I miss you too. I bought a few sets of clothes for you outside. Come and try them on. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± The two sisters were very happy to meet, but they hadpletely forgotten about the ¡°future brother-inw¡± . Li Qiang¡¯s face darkened. He felt that Suixin did not know how to appreciate favors, but he still endured it. ¡°This is the sister that Kexin often mentions, right? ¡± ¡°Hello. ¡± Jiang Suixin didn¡¯t want to call him brother-inw at all. He smiled and said, ¡°uncle, I haven¡¯t seen my sister for a long time. You won¡¯t mind if I go upstairs to chat with my sister now, right? ¡± Uncle? In terms of age, he could indeed call him uncle, but in terms of seniority, it didn¡¯t seem right. Chapter 1600

Chapter 1600: Chapter 1586

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Li Qiang¡¯s face was livid because of this scale, but freewill did not seem to feel that there was anything wrong with it. He pulled Jiang Kexin and entered the house. Jiang Kexin held back herughter and did not say anything else. ¡°sister, why did you bring such a brother-inw back? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I should have already told you about what happened before. I still don¡¯t know how to get rid of him. His mother is now starting to give me all sorts of orders as his mother-inw. ¡± Thinking of this, Jiang Kexin¡¯s face was also filled with mncholy. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be sad. There will always be a way. ¡± Freewill didn¡¯t want to mention these things that made her sister sad. As soon as she entered the house, she saw her mother busy inside and outside. ¡°Dad, MOM! ¡± ¡°FREEWILL IS BACK? ¡± Seeing that the two sisters had bumped into each other outside, Jiang Ke¡¯s mother was also smiling. ¡°The meal is almost ready. The two of you should sit down and talk for a while. The two sisters haven¡¯t seen each other for so long. They must miss each other very much. ¡± ¡°Of course. And my brother. ¡± Jiang Ke Xin pinched her brother¡¯s face and smiled. ¡°When I wasn¡¯t at home, did Xiao Wei listen to mom and dad? ¡± ¡°Of course. I received many awards at school, and the room was stered all over. ¡± Xiao Wei¡¯s attitude of wanting to take credit caused Jiang Kexin to pinch her face. ¡°sister, you can sleep with me tonight. We haven¡¯t slept together for a long time. ¡± Seeing her sister acting coquettishly, Jiang Kexin couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. She patted her back. ¡°You¡¯re already so old, yet you¡¯re still acting coquettishly. ¡± ¡°HMPH. ¡± ¡°Mom, I saw that future brother-inw just now. ¡± Following her heart, she went into the kitchen. Her mother was still cooking, and she curiously grabbed her arm. ¡°What¡¯s your impression of that brother-inw? ¡± ¡°Go, go, go. Why do you ask such questions as a child? For the time being, you should study hard. As for your sister¡¯s and brother-inw¡¯s marriage, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. ¡± ¡°Oh, mother, don¡¯t knock me on the head, it¡¯s making me stupid! ¡± Random and his mother yed a meal, thest dish out of the kitchen, call a family dinner. Jiang Kexin has to work and life with his father tomunicate, finished eating and washed the dishes before going back to the room. Freewill had been ying with his cell phone in his room for quite a while. When he heard the sound of her sister walking outside, he immediately jumped up and opened the door to wee her. ¡°sister ~ ¡± Seeing her sister weing her with a smile, Kexin burst intoughter. She sat on the dressing table and applied some maintenance products before lying on the bed. Obviously, freewill, who was still in a state of excitement, could not fall asleep. It had been so long since theyst met, so the two sisters naturally had something to talk about. ¡°sister, what kind of life are you imagining in the future? ¡± ¡°You little girl, why do you always ask so mature questions? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re thinking about how you¡¯re going to live in the future now? Your mission is to study, and you still have a long time before you finish your studies. ¡± Three years in high school, four years in college. This was still the most basic. ¡°But my sister is close, so I have to care about my sister. ¡± ¡°Life? ¡± Jiang Kexin looked at the ceiling. ¡°I hope to find a man I like and walk the rest of my life together. No matter if it¡¯s poverty or wealth in the future, as long as our hearts are in sync, it¡¯ll be fine. ¡± ¡°It seems that you have excluded that Li Qiang from your life. ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Jiang Kexin Hummed in a low voice. ¡°I think you are right. If things are really irreparable, I can only run away from the marriage. ¡± Chapter 1601

Chapter 1601: Chapter 1587 was ¡°friends¡±

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I should have done this a long time ago. Don¡¯t be afraid. With me as a think tank, I will take the opportunity to act. You are my only sister. I will not watch you jump into the fire pit. ¡± Freewill hugged her sister¡¯s arm and felt extremely at ease. ¡°Okay. ¡± Jiang Kexin smiled and suddenly leaned over quietly. ¡°Freewill, have you fallen in love recently? ¡± ¡°No, sister, what nonsense are you talking about. ¡± Freewill did not know how her sister came up with the idea of marriage. ¡°Actually, I saw you a long time ago. You were eating noodles at that noodle shop of old Zhou¡¯s family, right? The boy sitting opposite you is really quite good-looking. Is He a ssmate of yours? ¡± Sui Xin:¡±...¡± Even this was seen? ¡°He¡¯s just a friend. Sister, don¡¯t overthink it. I said that the beef noodles here are very delicious, so I brought him here. ¡± Sui Xin felt a little guilty, so she quickly said, ¡°¡± ¡°What can I overthink? Even if I¡¯m in a rtionship, as long as it doesn¡¯t affect my studies, it¡¯s fine. ¡± Jiang Kexin patted her sister¡¯s head. ¡°Alright, go to bed early. ¡± Freewill was obviously a little shy. When he heard his sister say that, he buried himself in her arm. How could Jiang Kexin not know what freewill was thinking? In fact, she was quite envious. When she was in school, she was very strict with her parents. Not to mention dating, even if she was close to a boy, her parents would scold her. Later on, she yed with a few friends. Actually, they didn¡¯t have any bad morals. It was just that her parents always thought that they were gangsters if they didn¡¯t study. When she was young, she was really forced to study in all kinds of ways. She didn¡¯t have many friends. Later on, she finally had a few friends that she could talk to. In the end, her parents found her at school. She didn¡¯t know anything at that time. Her parents came to school with a dark expression and scolded her in front of the ss teacher and everyone. They told her why she wanted to be with those hooligans in society. Not only did they dy her studies, but they also corrupted a girl¡¯s character and upbringing. At that time, she was probably only 16 years old. When faced with these things, she waspletely at a loss. It was easy for her to panic. Seeing her expression, her parents were even more certain that she was with a hooligan. Their words were filled with disappointment and shame for her. At that time, no one else knew anything. They could only guess from their parents¡¯words whether she was dating a hooligan or not. For a moment, all kinds of colored gazes fell on her. Jiang Kexin was still young at that time. Of course, she couldn¡¯t take it. She turned around and ran out of the school. Her parents saw her rushing out of the school and hurriedly chased after her. That was the deepest shadow in Jiang Kexin¡¯s life. In fact, she hated her parents for a moment. If it weren¡¯t for her parents, she wouldn¡¯t have lost face in front of so many people. She would never go to school again in her life! Later, she really didn¡¯t go to school. After locking herself in her room for a whole day, she suggested to her parents that she go out to work. Her parents thought that she was doing it for those punks, so they were so angry that they beat her up again. They told her to cut off her rtionship with those punks and go back to school, but Jiang Kexin didn¡¯t care at all. She was kneeling on the ground at that time. Her parents asked her several times, ¡°have you really decided? Have you really decided to go to work? You want to ruin your life for those punks? ¡± The young Jiang Kexin only wanted to fight with her parents. She knelt on the ground without saying a word and stubbornly didn¡¯t lower her head. Parents disappointed, agreed to let her go to work. Chapter 1602

Chapter 1602: Chapter 1588 the fool

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Later, her parents were very concerned about her and took good care of her. Perhaps this was the effect of blood being thicker than water. Although she had once hated her parents because of that incident, she eventually forgave them in her heart. Perhaps it was because of the fine lines that grew out of the corners of her parents¡¯eyes, or perhaps it was because they secretly shed tears behind her back, poking into her heart. People were like this. At the beginning, they would always cry out in their hearts easily. After some things had been worn away, they would recall the warmth again, and then miss it. Now that she thought about it, she really felt that she was a little too insensible. If she had gone to school properly at that time, perhaps she would not have gone to work and would not havee into contact with those misceneous people. At that time, she thought that Li Qiang was a good person and had taken care of her when she first arrived at the work ce. In the end, she realized that he was just a beast with a human face and a beast heart. But now, it was useless to say anything. ¡°sister, don¡¯t think too much. You have to remember that I am your sister. I will not let you be unhappy. ¡± How could capricorn not know what his sister was thinking? Ever since they were young, their rtionship had been very good Even if the two sisters did not speak, they could understand each other¡¯s feelings. ¡°silly. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. ¡± Freewill was originally a little sleepy, but now he had an even more exciting thought ¡°I¡¯ll work hard and let you live well in the future. I¡¯ll find you a really good man. If he dares to treat my sister badly, I¡¯LL PUNISH HIM! ¡± Jiang Kexin was amused by her sister. She pinched her nose and said, ¡°you just know how to say these sweet words. ¡± ¡°Alright, go to sleep. ¡± The two of themughed for a while. When they heard that their mother came out of the room to use the toilet, they immediately shut up. ¡°...¡± ¡°Dad, mom. ¡± Li Qiang came early in the morning. There was not a trace of dissatisfaction on his face that he was forced to stay at a nearby hotel yesterday. He even started working to please his parents-inw as soon as he arrived home. He even called his parents. When he saw Li Qiang¡¯s slightly pockmarked face, he subconsciously felt disgusted. This person was really not good-looking and had a low ss. He knew it from the fact that he held her sister¡¯s hand yesterday. Didn¡¯t he see that her sister was very unhappy? However, a rapist¡¯s character was extremely bad. Mother Jiang didn¡¯t really like this son-inw at first, but seeing that he was so sensible, she let go of the previous grudge. She was good at judging people. She had already said that this young man was very honest and suitable for living, but the two sisters didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. Why don¡¯t you drink some water? ¡± Just as she helped the kitchen change the gas tank, mother Jiang poured tea for Li Qiang to drink. Li Qiang stood up and took the water. ¡°It¡¯s not hard. It¡¯s what I should do. ¡± Li Qiang seemed to have just noticed that it was casual. He said, ¡°This is Kexin¡¯s sister? The two sisters really look alike. ¡± Both of them were very handsome. Indeed, they were raised in the same ce. ¡°Freewill, call her brother-inw. ¡± ¡°She hasn¡¯t married yet, how can she call her brother-inw? ¡± Freewill retorted seriously, ¡°it¡¯s better to call her uncle. Anyway, I also called her that yesterday. Uncle didn¡¯t object, right, uncle? ¡± Li Qiang¡¯s smile choked, but he was too embarrassed to argue with a child. He could only reluctantly nod his head. ¡°Forget it, the child can call her whatever she wants. ¡± Mother Jiang frowned, feeling that her daughter was a little too insensible. This weekend, she had yed the role of a lightbulb to perfection. No matter where her sister was, when Li Qiang wanted to catch up, she could always get in on the act. Chapter 1603

Chapter 1603: Chapter 1589 was so fast?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Actually, mother Jiang was a little dissatisfied with her reaction. After all, Li Qiang was the future son-inw. The current situation was meant to let them get along well. ¡°Freewill,e over and take your brother out to y for a while. Don¡¯t Pester your sister all the time. ¡± ¡°Mom, my sister came back with great difficulty. What¡¯s wrong with me talking to my sister for a little longer? ¡± Freewill was full of confidence and even a little coquettish. ¡°Dad also hopes that my sister and I can develop a closer rtionship. ¡± Father Jiang, who had been called out, looked at the newspaper. After putting it down, he looked at mother Jiang. ¡°It¡¯s just a child. Don¡¯t be too harsh on her. It¡¯s not easy for her sister toe back... ¡± How could mother Jiang not know what freewill was thinking? She rolled her eyes at Father Jiang. ¡°Just continue to pamper them. Ah! ¡± Seeing that his mother was angry, freewill felt a little helpless. She really did not like this brother-inw, and his sister did not like him either. This Li Qiang was really too good at being a person. In order to marry her sister, he had really lowered himself to be a child. He could deal with her mother, but she would never forget the fact that he was a rapist. This weekend was spent in such small fights. Once the weekend was over, freewill packed his things and prepared to go to school. ¡°Freewill, when youe back this weekend, your sister is going to book a banquet. ¡± Mother Jiang came over and only told her one thing ¡°Your father and I have seen it. Wednesday and Thursday are also good days. If the date is set for Wednesday and Thursday, I will apply for leave for your teacher. You must be present when your sister gets married. ¡± ¡°So soon? ¡± Freewill did not expect it at all. When she looked at her sister, she found that her sister¡¯s face was really full of worry. ¡°But your heart isn¡¯t small anymore. This can¡¯t be considered fast, right? ¡± Mother Jiang did not feel that this was a big deal at all. ¡°Your brother-inw isn¡¯t a local. His parents have discussed and decided to hold the wedding here first. It should be here in a few days. ¡± ¡°Mom, are you really nning to marry me off to a rapist just like that? ¡± Freewill could not hold it in any longer. ¡°Mom, you... ¡± ¡°Shut up! ¡± Mother Jiang interrupted her directly with aplicated look in her eyes. ¡°This is your sister¡¯s fate. If you want to argue with me now, it¡¯s better for you to remember your sister¡¯s lesson in the future. Study well and jump out of this circle in the future. ¡± ¡°Then what about my sister¡¯s happiness? Fate? What fate is there to talk about! ¡± ¡°Alright, follow your heart. You should go back to school first. I¡¯ll talk to mom about the rest. ¡± Of course, Jiang Kexin didn¡¯t want to see the whole family arguing. She could only let follow her heart go back to school first. ¡°SISTER! ¡± ¡°Go quickly. ¡± It was rare for Jiang Kexin to be so strict. Following her heart, she gritted her teeth, carried her school bag, and left the house. Mother Jiang couldn¡¯t help but shake her head when she saw follow her heart like this. With his temper, he would definitely be at a disadvantage in the future. She had already said that the atmosphere in their home was like this. There was no other way. If Kexin did not want to marry, if there were any gossips in the vige, how would Kexin meet people in the future How could she find a husband again? There was nothing she could do. With his schoolbag on his back, he quickly ran out. He only heaved a sigh of relief after he passed through the small forest. Thinking about how his sister had winked at him just now, his heart was beating very fast. His sister was actually going to hold a wedding banquet in a few days, and that would be in the next few days. In the next few days, she would have to discuss how to let her sister sessfully escape from here. Of course, she knew that her parents might have a big reaction, but she had no choice. For her sister¡¯s sake, she could only take such a risky move. ¡°Yin Shu! ¡± As soon as she entered the ssroom, she habitually ran towards Gu Yinshu like this. When he heard her voice, he naturally turned around quickly. Chapter 1604

Chapter 1604: Chapter 1890, you¡¯re always bullying me

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION When she looked back, she was so stunned that she stared at him. Only then did she remember that she seemed to have had a cold war with him yesterday, and it was because of something embarrassing. This was an awkward adolescence. ¡°Why are you so happy today? ¡± His eyebrows curved, and his smile was very good-looking. ¡°I have a big matter to discuss with you. ¡± ¡°I knew it. ¡± He nced at her. ¡°could it be that your sister ran away from the marriage? ¡± FREEWILL:¡±... you guessed it right. My sister is back. My mother said that she will host a banquet this week. After the banquet, my sister will probably follow Li Qiang to his hometown.¡± When that timees, she wouldn¡¯t be able to help her sister even if she wanted to. ¡°Okay. ¡± Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t say anything else about it. He just said ¡°okay¡± and then went back to his seat, nning to lie down. Seeing that his reaction was a littlezy, freewill followed him. ¡°Why do you have such a reaction? Shouldn¡¯t you listen to the beast blood boiling and then help me make a decision? ¡± Gu Yinshu was stillzy and ignored her, pretending not to hear her. ¡°Gu Yinshu, are you rejecting me? ¡± Freewill looked at him angrily and pulled one of his hair, causing him to cry out in pain. When he looked up, he saw a certain someone¡¯s innocent face. ¡°Help mee up with an idea! ¡± ¡°With you, this little smart-ass here, do you still need me toe up with an idea? I guess you¡¯ve already made the n, but now you need me to take care of the aftermath. ¡± Upon hearing his words, freewill took a deep breath and looked at him. ¡°Why are you so smart? You know everything I¡¯m thinking! ¡± Gu Yinshu couldn¡¯t be bothered with her. Song Yan had just returned from ying basketball outside. When he saw their expressions, he looked a little bitchy again. ¡°Hey, are you two flirting here? ¡± ¡°Get lost, we¡¯re discussing something! ¡± Upon hearing the word ¡°get lost¡± , both of them were stunned. Gu Yinshu lifted his chin from his arm and looked at her with a smile. ¡°Freewill, your temper has gotten a lot worse recently. ¡± ¡°Are you going to help me or not? Help me, I¡¯m begging you. ¡± ¡°If I help you, what¡¯s in it for me? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you to eat beef noodles. ¡± ¡°... I¡¯m not going.¡± Seeing his eyes darken, freewill immediately hugged his arm. ¡°I¡¯m already begging you, shouldn¡¯t a good friend do anything? ¡± ¡°Well, isn¡¯t there a saying? A good friend should do anything, but for the sake of his girlfriend, he can do anything for his brother. ¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°You mean, not only are you not going to help me, but you also want to stab me twice? ¡± Gu Yinshu was amused by her attention, but seeing her unrelenting attitude, he also sighed. ¡°You, you only know how to bully me. ¡± ¡°How can this be called bullying? In the future, I will stab others twice for you. I can¡¯t repay you for your great kindness. I will repay you well in the future. ¡± Gu Yinshu rolled his eyes at her. Well, a beauty would look good even if she rolled her eyes. Casually lying in front of the table and staring at his face up close, he suddenly felt extremely happy. For a moment, their eyes met in midair. Outside the sports field, there were students who were constantly running and full of vigor. ... At noon, freewill and Chen Shuxin went to look for Qiu Qingqing from ss 12. The three of them made an appointment to have lunch together. Ever since Qiu Qingqing failed tomit suicide, her entire person seemed to be glowing. She was no longer like the timid and self-abased girl from before. Chapter 1605

Chapter 1605: Chapter 1591 strict parents

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION This was all because every time they were by her side, Qiu Qingqing finally felt like a friend. Last week, they even went to visit her grandmother. Her grandmother was a little old, but when she saw that her granddaughter finally had a friend, she was happier than anyone else. ¡°Qingqing, who are you living with now? ¡± Chen Shuxin flipped through the red braised meat in the food box and asked casually. Thest time she went, it seemed like they didn¡¯t have any family left. ¡°With my grandmother and my... uncle. ¡± Qiu Qingqing was a little stunned when she was suddenly mentioned about this. ¡°I also told you guysst time. My parents died in a car ident when I was young. If it wasn¡¯t for my grandmother bringing me back, I probably wouldn¡¯t have survived until now. ¡± It seemed that she had brought up the other person¡¯s sad matter Chen Shuxin immediately changed the topic. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. We should think more about happy things. Was the person we metst time your uncle? Your uncle looks very young. Is He 30 years old? ¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s here to help grandma with the discharge procedures. ¡± Qiu Qingqing seemed to be a little silent at the mention of her uncle. ¡°I don¡¯t like him. ¡± ¡°Why? I think he¡¯s very handsome. He belongs to the business elite category. ¡± Chen Shuxin, this big NYMPHOMANIAC, started to fantasize on the side again. ¡°Anyway, I just hate him a lot. ¡± He always nced at her with that very sharp gaze. It was as if he could see through everything about her and tear apart all of her disguises. He was like a very strict parent. Perhaps it was because she had reached puberty, and that rebellious period started to appear on her body. Thest suicide incident was kept a secret from even grandma, because she was afraid that grandma would be worried. After such a thing happened at school, she was afraid that the parents woulde and cause trouble, so she tried her best to calm things down. Who knew that her uncle actually knew about her suicide and used the harshest attitude to scold her until she cried. Then, he brought himself and grandma to the ce where he lived. ¡°By the way, haven¡¯t you told me that your uncle is 30 years old? ¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s 30 years old, just right. ¡± ¡°Why is your uncle only 30 years old? He¡¯s so young. ¡± ¡°He¡¯s not really my biological uncle, right? He came from an orphanage. ¡°. ¡°My parents met him once when they were in a car ident. At that time, he was very young at 20 years old. Later on, he sent me and my grandmother living expenses every month. ¡°Recently, he brought me and my grandmother to the ce where he lived. ¡± Qiu Qingqing really did not expect that when they met again, he had already be a mature and charming man who had nothing at all. She only knew that his career was quite big, so it was no wonder that he was generous. However, he was always a little depressed when facing a man of his age. Qiu Qingqing ate and began toin with Xin and the others, ¡°I think it¡¯s really miserable to live with OCD. For example, he has to have a precise position when he watches the TV remote control. He can¡¯t even bear to move one centimeter. ¡± Sui Xin:¡±...¡± Chen Shuxin:¡±...¡± This OCD is a little serious. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about him anymore. ¡± Qiu Qingqing did not want to talk about her uncle anymore. She only hoped that she would not be so strict with her in the future. She would be thankful if she did not tell her grandmother about it. After dinner, freewill and Chen Shuxin returned to the dormitory. She was already secretly carrying out her own n. She nned to discuss with Gu Yinshu about using a foreign partner during her sister¡¯s wedding banquet. As long as her sister was on the train, it would be impossible for Li Qiang to pursue her sister again. Chapter 1606

Chapter 1606: Chapter 1592 was indeed her biological sister

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION This should be the most daring thing she was about to do. ¡°What¡¯s this? ¡± Chen Shuxin saw a red packet in her school bag and subconsciously took it out. ¡°Your brother-inw gave you a red packet? Not Bad, now you know how to coax your sister. How much is it if you don¡¯t look? Why do I feel that this red packet is quite thick? ¡± Looking at the red packet that suddenly appeared, caoxin was a little confused. She opened the red packet and saw that there was actually two thousand yuan. This definitely could not have been given by that so-called brother-inw. It must have been her sister. Her sister had always loved her and always liked to put some money on her schoolbag. She was indeed her biological sister. ¡°It can¡¯t have been given by my brother-inw. It can only be my sister. You know what kind of person my future brother-inw is. He¡¯s a rapist. ¡± When she thought of her mother¡¯s words, her heart felt a little stifled. ¡°My mother said that she might have to hold a banquet for my sister on Wednesday or Thursday, so I n to let my sister leave at this time. ¡± Perhaps she was still young and impetuous, so she would act recklessly. Right now, her mind was filled with sending her sister away. If she hid outside for a year or two and waited for her parents to calm down beforeing back, her sister might have already found the person she was destined to be with by then. ¡°Then, are you nning to go back and help your sister escape from the marriage? ¡± Chen Shuxin was obviously excited. ¡°I can actually go with you! ¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°We are escaping from the marriage, not drinking at the wedding. You¡¯d better stay in the dormitory obediently. ¡± Sui Xin was still a little nervous. However, when she thought about her sister¡¯s happiness, she went all out. ¡°Freewill, you¡¯re not really going to interfere in your sister¡¯s affairs, are you? ¡± Pan Yan walked over disapprovingly ¡°Don¡¯t they have a saying? It¡¯s better to tear down a temple than to tear down a marriage. If you break up your sister and brother-inw, you¡¯ll be in big trouble if they reconcile in the future. ¡± ¡°They won¡¯t be happy. My sister doesn¡¯t want to marry him either. ¡± ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s not up to you as her sister to take care of it. Believe me, freewill, when the timees, you¡¯ll definitely be in big trouble. If the whole familyes back to me you, even your sister will regret ming you. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ll do. ¡± Pan Yan¡¯s words were indeed like pouring a bucket of cold water on freewill She looked at Pan Yan. ¡°That won¡¯t happen. Although my parents might not understand for the time being, they won¡¯t think that way when my sister finds happiness again. Moreover, my rtionship with my sister is really good. It¡¯s not an ordinary good rtionship. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ignore me. This is a very serious matter. My mother has told me a lot. No matter how close people are, they can¡¯t dissuade people about matters rted to love and marriage. ¡± ¡°Then what if your best friend or rtive meets a scumbag? You clearly know that the man is a scumbag, but you don¡¯t care? ¡± ¡°Of course not, and how can you interfere with other people¡¯s feelings and lives? ¡± Freewill did not agree with Pan Yan¡¯s words. Pan Yan tried to persuade her but found that she was unsessful, so she shook her head and left. She thought that she said these things out of kindness, but she did not expect that the other person would not care at all. For a moment, the atmosphere in the dormitory became a little stiff. ¡°Okay, everyone is just ying around, why do you take it seriously? ¡± Xie Wenqing interjected on the side and began to curl his hair with a curling iron. ¡°Are you nning to go on a date? ¡± Chen Shuxin patted freewill¡¯s shoulder and changed the topic to lighten the mood. ¡°Look at you putting on makeup on the side. ¡± ¡°Of course, and it¡¯s a handsome guy. ¡± Chapter 1607

Chapter 1607: Chapter 1593, outing

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION For a moment, the entire dormitory was filled with clicking sounds. Pan Yan instantly forgot about the unhappiness just now and teased from the side. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about those unhappy things for now. Song Yan just texted me to go on an outing with me. Are you going? ¡± ¡°An outing? ¡± Sui Xin did not expect Song Yan to actually take the initiative to ask Chen Shuxin out. A wicked smile suddenly appeared on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the two of you are... ? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. ¡± Chen Shuxin rolled her eyes. The two of them were trying to set up Gu Yinshu and this little idiot, okay? She was very anxious to see this pair. ¡°handsome guys and pretty girls are going on an outing together. If we can get together, then we¡¯ll be a couple. ¡± Pan Yan couldn¡¯t help but tease at the side ¡°Although Song Yan looks a little cheap, I think he¡¯s still very handsome when he¡¯s serious. People with good looks are too good. So Shu Xin, I suggest you go for it! ¡± ¡°NYMPHO. ¡± Chen Shuxin didn¡¯t have any thoughts. After all, as soon as she got close to Song Yan, the two of them would immediately start arguing in less than ten minutes. ¡°Are you going or not? You have to rx a little. ¡± Chen Shuxin almost grabbed her neck and threatened, meaning that if you don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll strangle you to death. ¡°okay, let¡¯s go. ¡± Freewill also felt that the outing was quite interesting. After all, they hadn¡¯t gone out for a long time. Recently, the weather had be cold, so it was the right time to go out. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and talk to Gu Yinshu first. ¡± ¡°Go, go. ¡± Chen Shuxin heard that she was going to look for Gu Yinshu, and her eyes narrowed like an old mother¡¯s. At noon, everyone was still resting in the ssroom. At noon, everyone looked particrly listless as they leaned on the table and dozed off. ¡°Yinshu. ¡± Gu Yinshu was originally leaning on the table. He looked up and saw the excited girl. ¡°where¡¯s your deskmate? ¡± ¡°He¡¯s fooling around outside, ¡± he answeredzily. Theziness in his eyes was like that of a cat. ¡°He actually asked Shu Xin to go on an outing. Do you know about this? ¡± Freewill pushed his hand. ¡°If we go tomorrow, do we need to buy some snacks or something? ¡± He looked at her and suddenly smiled. ¡°Do you know where he wants to go on an outing? ¡± ¡°where? ¡± ¡°The marriage temple. ¡± If freewill drank the water, he might really not be able to control himself and spray it on Gu Yinshu¡¯s face. Why did he suddenly want to go to the marriage temple? Was He nning to go to the marriage temple? ¡°Why do I feel that Song Yan is weird? Did his family find him a child bride? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. ¡± His eyes swept over the hand on his arm. ¡°actually, the main purpose of this outing is to set up Song Yan and Chen Shuxin. That kid told me that he has a crush on Chen Shuxin, so he wants to take the opportunity... you know it. ¡± ¡°I knew it! ¡± This time, it was freewill¡¯s turn to be excited. His eyes were as bright as the stars. ¡°Do you think we should give her a push? ¡± ¡°How? ¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees. ¡± Freewill was excited and pulled him to the snack bar to buy snacks. ¡°Isn¡¯t it too urgent? ¡± He seemed a littlezy, but he was still in a good mood when she pulled him to the snack bar excitedly. ¡°What do you think we should buy? ¡± ¡°anything. You can buy whatever you like. ¡± Gu Yinshu nced at the things in the bakery and took some desserts. ¡°Don¡¯t you hate desserts the most? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind as long as I can eat my fill. ¡± Chapter 1608

Chapter 1608: Chapter 1594, is it heavy?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Okay. ¡± He casually took some spicy things to temper his taste. ¡°Yin Shu, do you want a drink or a bottle of mineral water? ¡± ¡°mineral water. ¡± He walked over and took a few bottles of mineral water. ¡°This is good. The drinks are heavy and don¡¯t quench your thirst. Although it¡¯s a little difficult to climb up to the temple of marriage, one bottle of mineral water is enough. There¡¯s still water on the mountaintop. ¡± His voice rang in her ears. Her ears were a little hot, but she still pretended that nothing had happened. After buying the things, he carried the snacks out first. ¡°Is it heavy? Let me carry a bag? ¡± ¡°No need. How useless am I to let a girl carry things? ¡± These snacks were first ced in Sui Xin¡¯s dormitory. When he saw Shu Xin again, there was a hint of a smirk in Sui Xin¡¯s eyes. So Song Yan had asked them out to create an opportunity for himself and Shu Xin. Shu Xin, who had a simr personality to a Husky, should have a hard time understanding Song Yan¡¯s meaning. She really didn¡¯t expect Song Yan to think of such a method to chase a girl with such a personality. At this moment, freewill did not know that Song Yan was smarter than she had imagined. On the surface, he told Chen Shuxin that he was trying to set Gu Yinshu and freewill up, but in reality, he was using this opportunity to set her up with him. It was precisely because of this that Chen Shuxin agreed readily. The next day, they did not attend thest physical education ss together. They went to the marriage temple at noon. In fact, the scenery here was very good. It was a very famous scenic spot in an Cheng. ¡°Can you drive? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yin Shu is definitely an experienced driver. ¡± Song Yan put the drinks and snacks in the car and closed the trunk. When he casually saw Gu Yinshu in the driver¡¯s seat, he always had a sense of nobility. His temperament gave people this feeling. Indeed,paring people was infuriating. ¡°Why are you dressed so slutty today? ¡± When Chen Shuxin saw Song Yan, she couldn¡¯t help but ridicule him. Especially, this person actually wore this red t-shirt. It was extremely slutty. He really looked extremely slutty. ¡°This is called being handsome, okay? ¡± Song Yan was very dissatisfied. Today, he deliberately dressed up and looked around in front of the Fitting Mirror before leaving. How could this woman say that? She actually called him a slut? ¡°handsome? Compare yourself to Gu Yinshu. I¡¯m really toozy to hit you. ¡± Chen Shuxin burst outughing and directly brought out theparison object. ¡°Brother Yin and I are not the same type of handsome guy, okay? ¡± Song Yan was very displeased. ¡°I admit that brother Yin is very handsome, but I¡¯m not the kind of useless person beside brother Yin, okay? ¡± ¡°okay, okay, okay. Song Yan, you¡¯re the most handsome. ¡± At the side, freewill was reallyughing so hard that he could not straighten his back. ¡°Shu Xin, can you not always hit others like this? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not allowed to tell the truth. ¡± Chen Shuxin snorted. Although she admitted that Song Yan was handsome, she couldn¡¯t help but like to hit him with words. ¡°What kind of truth is that? Is it so hard to admit that I¡¯m handsome? ¡± Song Yan made a flirtatious gesture at her, which made Chen Shuxinugh. ¡°I¡¯M NOT THAT NARCISSISTIC! ¡± The atmosphere in the car was still harmonious. On the way, Gu Yinshu suddenly stopped the car. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°Han Kun. ¡± Freewill was a little familiar with this name. When he saw the senior who asked her to help draw, he instantly understood what was going on. ¡°Yin Shu, don¡¯t tell me you took the initiative to be a matchmaker. ¡± Chapter 1609

Chapter 1609: Chapter 1595 met on the way

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Regarding this point, Sui Xin was a little dumbfounded. He actually meddled in other people¡¯s business. This wasn¡¯t like him at all? ¡°What are you thinking about? We met on the way. ¡± He didn¡¯t even know why Han Kun was together with Cai Jingjing. How could he remember that Han Kun didn¡¯t like this girl and often turned a blind eye to her pursuits. ¡°Yin Shu. ¡± The boy was wearing a white shirt and smiled very brightly under the sun. This didn¡¯t seem to be the same as the person she had drawn before. Cai Jingjing stood beside him and greeted them, ¡°Hi, Suixin, do you still remember me? ¡± ¡°Of course I remember, senior. ¡± Suixin¡¯s reaction was a little rusty. ¡°Don¡¯t call me senior anymore, call me sister Jingjing. ¡± Cai Jingjing seemed to be very familiar with him, and Suixin just nodded with a smile. ¡°Yin Shu is here, I¡¯ll be leaving first. ¡± Han Kun looked at the hand holding his arm and let go of her hand coldly. ¡°Okay, have fun. ¡± Although Cai Jingjing was a little disappointed, she didn¡¯t continue to pester him. Instead, she looked at him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll lend you my ss notes this afternoon. ¡± ¡°Okay, thank you. ¡± Actually, he didn¡¯t need any ss notes at all, but he could only answer politely now. He didn¡¯t know her very well before, but they met at a friend gathering. She fell in love with him at first sight. At first, she was also a little pestering him. He had already said that he didn¡¯t have any feelings for her, but she still chased after him. ¡°Are you thirsty? Drink some water. ¡± Gu Yinshu had already helped open the bottle cap and handed it to her. ¡°I happen to be very thirsty. Thank you, Yinshu. ¡± Freewill smiled and poured the water down his throat. He looked at her with a smile on his lips. ¡°You two seem to be verypatible. ¡± ¡°because we¡¯re good friends. ¡± Freewill said it as if it was a matter of course. Chen Shuxin scoffed. She felt that if it weren¡¯t for the word ¡®adultery¡¯ , the word ¡®Chen¡¯ would be written backwards. Cai Jingjing saw the interaction between the two of them and her eyes were filled with envy. If only one day, Han Kun was willing to treat her like this. ¡°Alright, get in the car and let¡¯s go. ¡± Han Kun was already sitting in the back. Chen Shuxin was a natural friend and started chatting with Song Yan and the rest. ¡°when are you arriving, Yin Shu? ¡± ¡°about half an hour. ¡± Freewill looked behind him and suddenly leaned over and whispered, ¡°what are you ying at? Aren¡¯t you trying to set up Shu Xin and Song Yan? Didn¡¯t you just send a third wheel? ¡± Third Wheel. It really suited him. Actually, Han Kun also felt helpless, especially when he saw them bickering on the left and right. The drivers in front were so close to each other. For the first time, he felt that he shouldn¡¯t havee to such a party. He waspletely reduced to a third wheel. So miserable. ¡°He was originally meant to be a third wheel. ¡± Gu Yinshu smiled. The meaning in his words was somewhat profound. Of course, he did not get what he wanted. If he was not driving, she might have strangled him. Deliberately looking for a third wheel, what matchmaker? Half an hourter, they got off the car at the foot of the marriage temple mountain. Gu Yinshu helped Sui Xin carry the backpack. She almost carried it lightly. However, when she looked at Song Yan behind her, she also consciously helped Shu Xin carry the backpack. ¡°Why are you pinching me? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m pinching you. Do you have any objections? ¡± Han Kun was separated between Chen Shuxin and Song Yan. When he saw the two of them interacting from time to time, a helpless smile appeared on his face. In fact, the scenery on the road was very good. The blue sky. The pure white clouds. Chapter 1610

Chapter 1610: Chapter 1596: going up the mountain

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The few of them slowly climbed up the mountain. They brought a lot of snacks with them. Although they said they were going up the mountain, they were actually going up the mountain slowly. ¡°Yin Shu, why do I feel that senior was very disappointed just now? Does your friend really not have a good impression of her at all? ¡± ¡°Of course not. Is His reaction wrong? What if senior has been indulging in her fantasies about him and has been dragging her along? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. ¡± Freewill nodded. ¡°In junior high school, there was a boy in our ss who had very bad taste. Although he didn¡¯t like a girl, he didn¡¯t say it out loud. He used that girl¡¯s pocket money and treated her as a spare tire. I hate this kind of person the most. ¡± ¡°So what Han Kun did was right. That senior will understand it one day. ¡± Nowadays, many people didn¡¯t want to study hard, but they always wanted to have a campus rtionship. If they liked each other, it was fine, but if they didn¡¯t like each other, it would be very awkward. Chen Shuxin was still arguing with Song Yan from behind. While she was happily listening, she suddenly heard her good friend talk about junior high andughed loudly. ¡°speaking of which, I think of a story. It sounds quite sad and beautiful. ¡± ¡°What story? Tell me about it. ¡± Chen Shuxin quickly caught up from behind She walked to follow heart¡¯s side. ¡°It¡¯s said that a boy and a girl fell in love. The boy went abroad in order to realize his dream. They started a foreign rtionship. There was a time when a boy suddenly came back to the country on a whim. He wanted to give the girl a surprise. However, the moment he rushed into the door with flowers in his hands, he saw the girl naked. He was instantly dumbfounded and ran out helplessly. No matter how much the girl chased after him, it was useless. The girl eventually chased after him and said, ¡°give me a minute, just give me a minute, okay? ¡± The boy did not listen and turned around to give her a p, scolding her for being shameless.¡± ¡°And then? ¡± Although freewill felt that this story sounded very melodramatic, he was still quite curious. ¡°then the boy went abroad. The girl wanted to send him to give him a final exnation, but because the boy deliberately avoided her, she missed him. ¡± ter, the boy received a letter and found out that she was doing nude modeling for someone else. She was only doing it so that she could help him save money to go abroad and fulfill his dream. ¡°. In the end, the girl said something to him. If you had waited for me one more minute at that time, perhaps we would not have missed it like this. ¡°But it was toote. It couldn¡¯t be salvaged anymore. ¡± ter, the boy regretted it. Unfortunately, he could only look at the girl¡¯s photo to get over his love for her. Even after many years, he still remembered that girl. ¡± Upon hearing this ending, Sui Xin was not so touched, but she still felt a little emotional. ¡°The male lead of this story is too useless. He needs to rely on a woman to support him. If he¡¯s a man, he should be able to stand tall. ¡± Gu Yinshu was the first toment. Chen Shuxin had wanted everyone to be touched. However, Suixin didn¡¯t feel touched by this story. Of course, she also felt that Gu Yinshu¡¯sment was too straight. Originally, the female lead in the story was willing to help the male lead save money. The male lead didn¡¯t show any ungrateful behavior. It was just a melodramatic misunderstanding. ¡°The story sounds a bit melodramatic and a bit fake. ¡± After watching too many idol dramas, she always felt that these male and female leads would separate and reunite in various ways. At this time, Jiang Suixin didn¡¯t know that all the life and death departures that others talked about would actually happen in everyone¡¯s life. Chapter 1611

Chapter 1611: Chapter 1597 only believed in herself

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You two are really not romantic at all. ¡± Chen Shuxin could not help butin on the side. The two of them were indeed a couple. ¡°HAHAHA... ¡± Seeing that her face was wrinkled like a Bun, freewill put his hands on his waist andughed loudly. ¡°Stopughing. We¡¯re almost there. ¡± Seeing that she was stillughing, Gu Yinshu turned around and extended his clean and slender hand. ¡°I¡¯ll pull you up. ¡± Freewill extended his hand without hesitation. Both of his legs were sore. He was really too tired. ¡°Do you guys want to go and shake a lot? ¡± With the help of Gu Yinshu, following her heart, she easily reached the top and sat directly on the grass. ¡°Of course we want to shake it. Didn¡¯t you say that the most interesting thing in this temple of marriage is the marriage lot? ¡± Chen Shuxin smirked. ¡°I really want to know how will follow her marriage? ¡± ¡°Come on, you won¡¯t understand what the master of the marriage lot will say. ¡± Following her heart knew that Chen Shuxin was teasing her. Actually, today¡¯s focus was on Song Yan and her. The few of them quickly arrived outside the marriage temple. There was a tree outside with red ribbons hanging all over it. It was said that those ribbons recorded many good wishes from lovers. Standing outside, freewill put his palms together and bowed to the Buddha statue. ¡°Freewill, do you believe in religion? ¡± Chen Shuxin saw that she was very pious and bowed to all directions. She asked curiously. ¡°En, I always feel that it¡¯s better to believe in something than not. When I encounter these things, I will always subconsciously bow. ¡± In fact, many things would be very mysterious. Although freewill was not considered as a good man or woman in the traditional sense, when he encountered a Buddha statue, he would still subconsciously bow. ¡°What a silly child. ¡± The corners of Gu Yinshu¡¯s lips curved slightly. He had never believed in any God or Buddha, only himself. This was his arrogance and also his capital. Gu Yinshu suddenly reached out and touched her head, but it was dodged. ¡°Don¡¯t RUB OIL IN MY HAIR! ¡± ¡°...¡± Under the big tree covered with red ribbons, there were tourists taking photos. On the stone table and stone bench next to them, there were two white-haired and white-bearded grandpas ying chess. Everything seemed veryfortable. In fact, freewill liked the atmosphere in the temple very much. In a short while, Chen Shuxin and Song Yan disappeared. Han Kun was alone, but he was also leisurely enjoying the scenery around him as he walked toward freewill and Gu Yinshu. ¡°Actually, I think they get along well. Shu Xin might have feelings for Song Yan. What if she confesses to him? So, you have to cheer for your good brother. If you don¡¯t muster up your courage, the girl will belong to someone else. ¡± ¡°Is that so? ¡± Gu Yinshu looked at her coldly. ¡°What are you two standing here for? ¡± Han Kun put a hand on Gu Yinshu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve been a third wheel for you all day. Don¡¯t you have any rewards? ¡± ¡°You came here on your own ord. I didn¡¯t force you. ¡± Gu Yinshu looked at him ¡°I don¡¯t know who actually called me to pick him up to hide from some admirer. I helped you out, and now you want me to owe you a favor? Brother, aren¡¯t you too shrewd? ¡± ¡°As expected of a brother, you can actually see through me at a nce. ¡± Han Kun smiled and secretly nced at follow-the-heart ¡°Aiya, recently you have a good friend, follow-the-heart, and havepletely forgotten about US brothers. I¡¯m really sad. Those who don¡¯t know don¡¯t think that you have a new good friend, but a girlfriend. ¡± Follow-the-heart was stunned. And Gu Yinshu¡¯s eyes suddenly became unfathomable. Chapter 1612

Chapter 1612: Chapter 1598 was most afraid of the sudden silence in the air

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Most afraid of the sudden silence in the air. Especially when she saw that Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t speak, she had a feeling of goosebumps in her heart. This expression of his really made it a little difficult to understand. ¡°Eh, they¡¯re back. ¡± Fortunately, Chen Shuxin and Song Yan came over and casually tugged at the corner of Gu Yinshu¡¯s clothes. ¡°Is there a situation? ¡± The two of them were talking andughing, and it seemed that they got along much better than before. It seemed that that kid still had some tricks up his sleeve. ¡°follow your heart! ¡± When she saw them, Chen Shuxin actually felt awkward and purposely stayed away from him. She ran over to follow her heart. Following her heart, sheughed and looked at her a few times. ¡°I see that your cheeks are flushed and your face is like a peach blossom. Did you have any romantic encounters recently? ¡± ¡°PTUI, don¡¯t tease me. ¡± Chen Shuxin smiled and hit her. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Should we find a ce to eat something? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s good too. ¡± There was a stone table here, and it was just right for a few people to sit down. Freewill took out the snacks and water and gave them to the few of them. The few boys were chatting, and freewill naturally started to whisper to Chen Shuxin. ¡°How are things between you and Gu Yinshu? Are you trying to make me anxious? ¡± Chen Shuxin deliberately lowered her voice and whispered into her ear. Freewill almost spat out. Why did she keep asking about her and Gu Yinshu. ¡°I say, Shu Xin, why are you still not giving up! ¡± Although Chen Shuxin spoke very softly, if Gu Yinshu still heard her, she would be very embarrassed, okay? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I said it in a very low voice. I definitely won¡¯t be able to hear you, ¡± Chen Shuxin said confidently. However, in the next second, Gu Yinshu seemed to have sensed something and looked over. A subtle emotion shed through his dark eyes. ¡°...¡± Sui Xin¡¯s ears were a little red. He pinched the person next to him. He had already said that they would hear him if they were so close, not to mention Gu Yinshu, who was a very sensitive person. ¡°Brother Yin, you can¡¯t eavesdrop on girls being obedient, understand? ¡± Song Yan smiled very evilly. ¡°Come,e,e. Is it so boring to chat with me? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not eavesdropping. ¡± Sui Xin didn¡¯t say anything but turned to Chen Shuxin. ¡°I should be the one asking you. How are things between you and Song Yan? Did that kid confess to you? ¡± Song Yan? Chen Shuxin waspletely stunned. How was it rted to Song Yan and her? ¡°What are you talking about? Didn¡¯t we go on this outing to set you up with... that someone? How did it involve me and Song Yan? ¡± Although she was a little anxious, Sui Xin still noticed that Chen Shuxin¡¯s ears were red ... It seemed that something was going on. Sui Xin cleared her throat. ¡°It¡¯s like this. Actually, Song Yan asked us out on this outing because of you. Song Yan said that he wanted to pursue you, so he asked Gu Yinshu and I to lend a hand. ¡± ¡°What? ¡± She had stuffed a mouthful of bread into her mouth, but when she heard this, she suddenly started coughing violently. She couldn¡¯t believe that this was the truth. ¡°Look at you. You can cough like this just by eating bread. ¡± Song Yan immediately opened the bottle of mineral water and handed it to her. Chen Shuxin didn¡¯t even care about her shyness and swallowed the bread that was stuck in her throat with much difficulty. ¡°Come here for a moment. ¡± Chen Shuxin put down the bottle of mineral water and immediately pulled her good friend to the side. ¡°What did you say just now? Song Yan said that he actually wanted to talk to me? ¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. ¡± ¡°impossible. ¡± Chen Shuxin suddenly felt that her neck and ears werepletely red. She thought that she was a careless and straightforward woman. How could she not be flustered and shy when it was her first time encountering such a thing? Chapter 1613

Chapter 1613: Chapter 1599, shameless

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Why would he take a fancy to me? I don¡¯t look good, and I don¡¯t have a good personality. Don¡¯t those guys like girls who are as gentle as water? ¡± Sui Xin really didn¡¯t expect Shu Xin to have such an unconfident side. She couldn¡¯t help butugh at her. ¡°WHO said that? You¡¯re not bad-looking. WHO said that guys like girls who are as gentle as water? Then wouldn¡¯t all the girls in the world have to look the same in order to get married? ¡± Chen Shuxin still felt that it was somewhat unbelievable. She felt that she would really be inferior in front of Sui Xin. If Song Yan Liked Sui Xin, she wouldn¡¯t find it difficult to ept it. It was actually her? Seeing Chen Shuxin¡¯s reaction, Suixin basically understood that there was definitely a chance. So, when she secretly gestured to Song Yan from behind, Song Yan understood and came over from Gu Yinshu¡¯s side. ¡°What are you doing here? ¡± Seeing Song Yan, Chen Shuxin¡¯s face turned even redder. ¡°Of course I¡¯m here to talk to you. ¡± Song Yan was thick-skinned to begin with, and now he had nothing to worry about when chasing after his girlfriend. Suixin felt that she was a third wheel. She smiled and sessfully changed her destination. Chen Shuxin secretly scolded him for being inhumane. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± She wanted to leave but was blocked by this person. No matter if she went left or right, she could see that he was blocking her legs. She was already shy, but now she was even more embarrassed and angry. ¡°Suixin should have told you just now, right? ¡± Song Yan reached out and held her hand. She could not break free at all, and her face turned red. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m here to chase you. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re shameless. You actually lied to me! ¡± At the mention of this matter, Chen Shuxin felt that she was kept in the dark, and she was still very unhappy. ¡°En, yes, I¡¯m shameless. If I didn¡¯t lie to you, would you havee out with me? ¡± If she was shameless, how could she have a girlfriend? If she was shameless, she wouldn¡¯t have any. ¡°then why aren¡¯t you letting me go? ¡± ¡°Chen Shuxin, be my girlfriend. ¡± He said this without any warning. Chen Shuxin¡¯s face turned red at first, then her ears turnedpletely red. ¡°I don¡¯t want it. ¡± ¡°Why? You like me too. I saw it just now. At least you don¡¯t dislike me. I¡¯ll take good care of you. ¡± ¡°No, if the teacher finds out, do I still want to be a straight a student? ¡± Chen Shuxin immediately thought of her title as a straight a student and couldn¡¯t let the teacher down. ¡°I¡¯m also a straight A student, okay? We can still learn from each other. ¡± Chen Shuxin was surprised. She then remembered that he and Gu Yinshu were indeed two troublemakers in the ss, but they were also straight a students. Are All straight A students nowadays like this Each and every one of them was unruly. ¡°okay, if you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll take it as a promise. ¡± Song Yan cut off her words directly and pulled the half-pushed person over. ¡°What, it¡¯s done? ¡± ¡°Of course. ¡± Chen Shuxin was pulled by him and felt a sense of sweetness in her heart. She didn¡¯t even dare to raise her head. Aiya, she was so shy that she didn¡¯t even dare to look at her best friend¡¯s face. ¡°Shu Xin is actually shy? ¡± Sui Xin couldn¡¯t help but tease her, causing Sui Xin toe over and tickle her. ¡°You still have the nerve to say that? You¡¯re practically betraying your sisters. Let me tell you. ¡± ¡°No, I just want my sisters to find a good boyfriend. ¡± Sui Xin teased her a few more times and the few of them sat at the side to rest. Seeing that the mountains of the temple of marriage were quite long, freewill suggested that they might as well go up the mountain and climb it. There were beautiful flowers everywhere. ¡°Then let¡¯s start climbing the mountain. Shall we have apetition? ¡± Chapter 1614

Chapter 1614: Chapter 1600

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Let¡¯spete. ¡± Chen Shuxin and Song Yan had just confirmed their rtionship, so the two of them walked in front of each other tacitly. Gu Yinshu carried the backpack and followed behind her, putting away the sun umbre. Because the mountain had stone steps, it was quite easy to climb up. ¡°Han Kun! ¡± The moment Gu Yinshu took the mineral water, Suixin suddenly ran to Han Kun. Gu Yinshu¡¯s hand was still in the air, and he pursed his lips when he saw this scene. His body suddenly froze. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Han Kun didn¡¯t expect Jiang Suixin to call him. He turned around and saw the girl walking towards him. A gentle smile appeared on his face. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you following Yin Shu? ¡± ¡°I just want to ask you a question. ¡± ¡°What? ¡± ¡°What do you think of senior Cai Jingjing? ¡± ¡°What do you mean what? ¡± ¡°Just being a girlfriend? Actually, I think senior is a very good person. You can actually consider it. ¡± Han Kun¡¯s expression was originally quite gentle, but when he heard this sentence, his expression became a little cold. ¡°There¡¯s no possibility for us to develop. ¡± With that, he quickened his pace and left. Freewill stood rooted to the ground, wondering if he had been too nosy. The Sun shone on her face, making her look a little Pale. After a while, she smelled a very familiar scent. She turned around and saw that it was indeed Gu Yinshu walking over with an umbre. There were even a few white flowers on the umbre¡¯s surface. ¡°YINSHU! ¡± Gu Yinshu raised his head and looked at her, but didn¡¯t say anything. This attitude stunned freewill for a moment. He reached out and tugged at the corner of his school uniform. ¡°Yinshu, are you thirsty? ¡± Perhaps because he was naturally sensitive, freewill had a keen sense of Gu Yinshu¡¯s emotional changes. ¡°No, ¡± he replied coldly and walked past her. ¡°YINSHU! ¡± She didn¡¯t know why Gu Yinshu suddenly had a small temper and looked angry. He didn¡¯t seem to have lost his temper just now. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Gu Yinshu sighed and turned his head. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. My legs are numb. ¡± Freewill was deliberately showing weakness, looking a little pitiful. ¡°Then what do you want? ¡± Gu Yinshu put away the umbre. In fact, he meant that he was going to carry you. Seeing his action, the depression in freewill¡¯s chest that was still stagnant a moment ago was quickly blown away. ¡°then you crouch down, I¡¯ll carry you. ¡± ¡°You only know how to bully me. ¡± The corner of Gu Yinshu¡¯s lips curved, and he bent down slightly. Freewill felt that he might be addicted, so he jumped onto his back. ¡°Yin Shu is still a good friend, Haha. ¡± Actually, freewill didn¡¯t really want him to carry her. It was just that every time she noticed that her friend¡¯s mood had changed greatly, she would subconsciously ingratiate herself with him and talk to him to liven up the atmosphere. Otherwise, she would feel uneasy in her heart and always think that she had done something wrong. Moreover, Yin Shu was her good friend. However, she still found that Gu Yinshu seemed to be colder than before, especially now that he almost didn¡¯t take the initiative to talk to her. Sigh, should I coax him? But Boys, how should I coax him? When they were halfway up the mountain, freewill got off his back. Looking at his noble and distant figure, she didn¡¯t know why she felt a little tired. Not Far Away, Chen Shuxin and Song Yan shouted a few times toward the outside. A few secondster, they heard an echo. After a while, they nned to go back. Sui Xin felt a little tired and did not say anything at the back. Only Chen Shuxin and Song Yan were talking andughing in front. Chapter 1615

Chapter 1615: Chapter 1601, I don¡¯t have it

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Of course, Chen Shuxin soon noticed the silent freewill. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with them? Are they fighting? ¡± Chen Shuxin saw her best friend¡¯s silent face and wanted to go over to talk to her, but was stopped by Song Yan. ¡°Don¡¯t go over yet. Let¡¯s see what¡¯s going on with them. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± After a while, Gu Yinshu looked back at her. His eyes became darker and darker. Finally, he put his phone in his bag. Freewill pretended not to see it. He was also a little angry. He didn¡¯t know what kind of temper he was throwing just now. It was hot and cold. ¡°following my heart. ¡± The young man¡¯s voice was very clear, and it sounded a little low. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Following his heart raised his head and looked at him. He didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Why do you look so absent-minded? When I talk to you, you don¡¯t pay attention to me. ¡± Like now. ¡°I¡¯m just wondering if you were angry just now. ¡± Following his heart, he walked to his side and looked at him. ¡°Yin Shu, why are you suddenly angry with me? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not. ¡± ¡°Yes, you were. ¡± Following her words, she suddenly felt a little wronged. ¡°then why were you so cold just now, as if I had offended you. You know that I don¡¯t have a sense of security. Please don¡¯t lose your temper so easily in the future, okay? ¡± Otherwise, she would really be on tenterhooks by his side, and then worry about losing him as a friend all day long. Looking at the wronged girl in front of him, Gu Yinshu¡¯s heart was touched. The look in his eyes became deeper and deeper, and at the same time, he felt a little annoyed. He should have hidden his emotions just now, but he didn¡¯t expect that he didn¡¯t hide them well just now. Now, he didn¡¯t know whether or not he had scared freewill. ¡°I know. ¡± He touched her head. ¡°actually, I was just wondering if I should tell you something. ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Gu Yinshu looked at him and was silent for a while. ¡°What do you think of Han Kun? ¡± Han Kun? Freewill was confused. He didn¡¯t know why Gu Yinshu suddenly asked his good brother. After all, it was the first time she met Han Kun, so she didn¡¯t know him at all. ¡°Well, he¡¯s not bad-looking. ¡± ¡°He¡¯s just not bad-looking? ¡± Gu Yinshu felt a little tortured in his heart, but he couldn¡¯t say it out loud. ¡°What do you think of Han Kun¡¯s character? ¡± ¡°Are you stupid? It¡¯s my first day meeting him, how do I know what kind of person he is? ¡± Hearing this, Sui Xin had basically guessed something. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you... mind him? ¡± ¡°would you believe me if I said I mind him? ¡± Hearing this, Sui Xin felt very incredulous. ¡°Yin Shu, he¡¯s your friend, and you actually mind his existence? I just said one sentence to him just now. Did you imagine something you shouldn¡¯t have? ¡± ¡°I originally thought that I shouldn¡¯t have asked, but I still want to ask now. Do you like him? ¡± Gu Yinshu¡¯s gaze wasplicated. After all, Han Kun was very outstanding. Now that she was in puberty, it was normal for her to develop feelings for others. ¡°Why would I like him? It¡¯s my first time meeting him. ¡± Freewill understood He smiled. ¡°Yin Shu, aren¡¯t you thinking too much? Besides, didn¡¯t we say that we were going to be gay friends? No matter how many new friends I meet, their status in my heart is different from yours in my heart. ¡± He didn¡¯t say anything, but just stood there and looked at her. For a long time, he didn¡¯t move. The two looked at each other for a long time, and then suddenly, Sui Xin smiled. ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m meddling in other people¡¯s business? ¡± Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t want to exist in Sui Xin¡¯s eyes. Chapter 1616

Chapter 1616: Chapter 1602 suddenly felt a sense of loss

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°No, we said that we wanted to be good friends. ¡± Freewill smiled and tiptoed to pat him on the shoulder. ¡°I thought that I didn¡¯t do well in any way and made you angry. ¡± ¡°How could that be? You can never make me angry. ¡± This sentence made freewill¡¯s heart skip a beat. What did this sentence mean Why did it feel so heavy. It was unknown when the rtionship between them had started to deteriorate. In fact, from the moment he confessed to him, the rtionship had already deteriorated. At the foot of the mountain, Gu Yinshu drove them back one by one. At this time, freewill no longer had the mood to attend the afternoon sses. At the ssroom door, Gu Yinshu suddenly did not move. On the sunny teaching building, many students were making noise. Everything was so youthful and beautiful. ¡°Freewill. ¡± ¡°Huh? ¡± Freewill felt his heart beating very fast and his face was very red. For the first time, he almost felt dizzy. Looking at the face in front of him, he felt that this face was suitable to appear in a dream. Was she sick Why did she have such a strange feeling Or did she actually like him too? Thinking of this possibility, her heart trembled. There seemed to be a desire in her heart. She did not know if it was an illusion, but she felt that the person in front of her seemed to be even more handsome and cool than before. He held her hand. was He nning to confess again? With this thought, she raised her head and looked at him. If he confessed to her again, she would agree to him. ¡°Yin Shu? Do you have anything else to say to me? ¡± This time, the feeling of her calling him seemed to be different. As for him, he held her hand and did not speak for a long time. Freewill called him again, as if he wanted to catalyze the words that were about toe out of his mouth. ¡°No more. ¡± Perhaps it was because of moreplicated emotions, Gu Yinshu did not say anything more. She just smiled and said, ¡°freewill, let¡¯s go back to our seats. ¡± Freewill looked at him and suddenly felt a sense of loss. She almost thought that he was going to confess his love to her again, but she did not. Freewill felt a sharp and slight pain in his chest, as if he was regretting or feeling disappointed. Had He already been disappointed in her and decided not to confess his love to her again? Sui Xin didn¡¯t know if she had missed something important. She had rejected him a few times in the open and in the dark, and then she had really missed it? ¡°Sui Xin? ¡± Hearing him call her, Sui Xin just smiled. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go in, Yin Shu. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Sui Xin didn¡¯t say anything else and went into the ssroom with him. Perhaps many feelings were like this, stopping at the lips and teeth, and hiding in the years. Only time would tell how deep the feelings were. ?`?` Qiu Qingqing had lunch with Sui Xin and the others in the afternoon. She didn¡¯t need to study tonight. Originally, Qiu Qingqing could have gone home for dinner, but she didn¡¯t want to go back to face her uncle. She felt that it was morefortable to eat with Sui Xin and the others. ¡°Shu Xin and Song Yan are a couple? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s just for fun. You can¡¯t say that they¡¯re a couple, right? ¡± Shu Xin¡¯s face was flushed red. She was still very embarrassed in the face of this. ¡°Shu Xin, your rtionship is so casual. It¡¯s actually just for fun. Does Song Yan know that you¡¯re only nning to y with him? ¡± Shu Xin deliberately teased. ¡°Tsk, what is he? I can do whatever I want. I¡¯m the Queen! ¡± Chen Shuxin liked it very much in her heart, but she still had to act proud on the surface. She put on a queen-like attitude and Sui Xin couldn¡¯t stopughing at the side. Chapter 1617

Chapter 1617: Chapter 1603, the little coward

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°since we¡¯re not going to study tonight, why don¡¯t we go out for a walk? ¡± Chen Shuxin suggested ¡°Qingqing, are you still going home today? Actually, we can go shopping first. We can take a taxi back at seven or eight o¡¯clock. Don¡¯t worry, Wuxin and I promise to send you downstairs. ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t go with you guys. Recently, my uncle has been very strict with me, and he has set several family rules. ¡± Qiu Qingqing thought of the various things on the paper, and her head hurt a little. ¡°There are family rules? ¡± Chen Shuxin said casually, ¡°did your unclee from the old society? There are actually family rules these days. I don¡¯t even know what the school rules are. ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it. My current Guardian is him, and I¡¯m really a little scared. ¡± It was the first time Qiu Qingqing was so scared of someone. Sometimes, she would meet him and ask him about the school. That kind of seriousness was no different from the form teacher. After she exined the general situation of the school, she lowered her head and left, faster than a 100-meter sprint. Chen Shuxin grabbed the braised pork in the lunchbox and thought for a moment. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, that¡¯s just your uncle. Does he know how to be violent? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true. I¡¯ve never seen him fight before. ¡± Qiu Qingqing smiled ¡°He¡¯s always low-spirited and always has a cold expression when he talks to anyone. However, I think that the incident of memitting suicide at school rmed him. He has already taken me as a delinquent girl and is disciplining me. ¡± She still felt embarrassed when she thought of that incident. Her uncle had just taken her and her grandmother over after the incident of her suicide. Puppy love, fighting, and suicide had be her uncle¡¯s first impression of her. He had even expressed in front of her grandmother that he would definitely discipline her well. Naturally, her grandmother was happy. She felt that she would not be bullied by others outside even if she had an energetic elder restraining her. However, Qiu Qingqing really felt afraid. Chen Shuxin: ¡°little coward. ¡± FREEWILL: ¡°Coward. ¡± ¡°Am I that cowardly? ¡± Qiu Qingqing was amused by the two of them. ¡°I¡¯m just subconsciously afraid. Novels often depict domineering ceos. I¡¯m telling you, if I really meet such a man, I¡¯ll run faster than anyone else. ¡± His face was cold all day long. No one knew what he was thinking or if he had inadvertently offended him. That kind of feeling was no different from hanging on the edge of a knife all day long. ¡°Not to mention you, we also run whenever we see him. I reckon we¡¯ve never run so fast for 800 meters. ¡± Freewill had a deep understanding of this. He was most afraid of people who did not show their emotions. They were really scary. After eating, they washed the lunch boxes and put them back where they were. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll treat you to spicy sticks. ¡± Sui Xin expressed her dislike, ¡°No, you¡¯ll get e if you eat it. You can eat it yourself. But, I still want to ask how many packets of spicy sticks you n to buy. ¡± Pfft. ¡°Why are you so unprincipled? ¡± Chen Shuxin patted her head, ¡°I¡¯ll buy ten packets, that¡¯s my limit. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s unprincipled, can I eat it? ¡± ¡°I want to eat it too, I want to eat it too! ¡± Qiu Qingqing chased after them with a smile, and theyughed together. They had decided to make steamed buns in the dormitory earlier, but of course, the dormitory management would not allow them to bring these things in, so Sui Xin and the others secretly brought the baking powder back to the dormitory. When they were carrying the school uniform, they just happened to bump into the dormitory management aunt who was taking a walk downstairs. When she saw the strange actions of the girls, her eyes naturally fell on the bulging school uniform. Chapter 1618

Chapter 1618: Chapter 1604, Mr. Zhang, you¡¯re back?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Why are you guys acting so sneakily? Did you bring some puppies and kittens back? ¡± The housemother repeated tirelessly, ¡°we can¡¯t have cats and dogs in the dormitory! ¡± ¡°No, aunty. We¡¯re just too hot, so we brought our school uniform with us. You didn¡¯t hear any cats or dogs barking. ¡± Freewill casually patted his school uniform a few times, and sure enough, there wasn¡¯t any sound. The housemother snorted coldly and didn¡¯t interrogate these girls any further. With a wave of her hand, she let them pass. ¡°follow your heart, Shu Xin. Then I¡¯ll go back first. ¡± Qiu Qingqing stood below the dormitory and did not intend to go up. It was almost half past six. If she dawdled any longer, her uncle would have to go home. ¡°Okay, you go back first. Be careful on the road. When you get home, call us and send us a text or something. ¡± A girl¡¯s home was the ce where safety was the most important. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go first. ¡± Qiu Qingqing turned around and walked towards the school gate. The wind was still a littlezy on her body, making people feel a little tired. She was quite lucky today. Just as she arrived at the bus stop, the bus that she was about to board came over. Without a seat, she stood all the way home. ¡°Qingqing, you¡¯re back? ¡± The kind-looking 50-year-old woman standing at the gate looked at her with a smile. From her expression, one could almost tell what she wanted to say. She smiled and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, your uncle hasn¡¯t returned home yet. Don¡¯t be afraid. ¡± After all, she was a single man and didn¡¯t know how to take care of others, so her uncle hired an aunt to take care of her and her grandmother. Her Grandmother Sat in the wheelchair, her head leaning on the other side as if she was asleep. Qiu Qingqing¡¯s heart softened. She put down her bag and quietly walked over. ¡°Shh, your grandmother just fell asleep. ¡± The aunt put her finger between her lips and smiled. She nodded casually. Recently, her grandmother was very sleepy. In less than half an hour, the sound of a dog suddenly came from the door. When she heard the woman¡¯s voice, she looked at the door of the vi curiously. A woman dressed like a beauty in the workce was holding the man next to her, reaching out to touch ah Huang. Ah Huang was thebrador that her uncle raised. However, ah Huang did not seem to buy it. He barked a few times fiercely. The woman was so scared that her face turned pale. She felt disgusted with the dog in her heart. Qiu Qingqing did not know why, but she suddenly could not help butugh a few times. Ah Huang was really straightforward. He would always show his greatest malice toward people he did not like. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re back? ¡± Auntie Chen went over to call ah Huang away. When she saw the food, ah Huang ran over happily. ¡°Yes. ¡± He only nced inside. ¡°Is Qingqing back? ¡± ¡°Yes, she¡¯s back a long time ago. ¡± Auntie Chen knew that he was very strict with Qing Qing, and even had a strict time to go home. Qing Qing seemed to have been a littlete just now. ¡°Yes. ¡± He did not show much emotion on his face. He handed his suit jacket to Auntie Chen and entered the door. The young girl squatted beside grandma, holding her hand as if she was talking about something happy, and the corners of her eyes slightly raised. This smile was really mysterious. ¡°Jing Cheng is back? ¡± ¡°Yes, grandma. ¡± The woman who was originally holding his arm took a few steps forward and held his hand once again with a smile. ¡°So this is your grandma, and... ¡± She nced at the girl. Her hair had grown to her waist, and her oval face looked delicate and pitiful. She had the aura of a prettydy. Chapter 1619

Chapter 1619: Chapter 1605 this is my niece

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION For some reason, this perception made her feel a little ufortable. ¡°Uncle. ¡± Qiu Qingqing was really afraid of this uncle, but she still had to call him when she saw him. Shen Jingcheng lifted his chin, still as indifferent as ever. ¡°Auntie. ¡± Qiu Qingqing could not see any of his emotions, so she lowered her head again. In her heart, she could notin more about him. ¡°This is my niece, ¡± the man said very inly. He briefly introduced her to the woman next to him, then introduced her to Qiu Qingqing and the old man. ¡°This is my girlfriend, Zhang Manli. ¡± Grandma was a very kind old man. She was also quite concerned about Shen Jingcheng¡¯s marriage. Seeing that it was his first time bringing his girlfriend back, her face was full of smiles. ¡°She looks very beautiful. ¡± ¡°thank you for your praise, grandma. ¡± Zhang Manli was a woman with a good figure and good looks. She firmly believed that her charm was enough to charm everyone. ¡°My little niece is also very good-looking. When she grows up, she will definitely be a great beauty. ¡± Qiu Qingqing pursed her lips and nodded stiffly. Of course, she was still happy to be praised, but she did not know how to face his women. ording to what she knew, her uncle actually had more than one woman. Of course, she would not get involved in their adult matters. Actually, Zhang Manli¡¯s first reaction was that such a pure and beautiful girl should be very popr with those old men. In the business world, beautiful women were actually the biggest deal. It was really the first time she knew that Jing Cheng had raised such a tender and beautiful little fairy by his side. He never told her about life. If it weren¡¯t for this visit, she probably wouldn¡¯t have known that he actually had a ¡°niece. ¡± ¡°Go in, ¡± Shen Jingcheng said. ¡°okay. ¡± Zhang Manli nced at the girl and followed his footsteps into the Living Room. Qiu Qingqing continued to stay by her grandmother¡¯s side and told her about what happened in school. When her grandmother found out that she had made a few friends, the wrinkles on her face were all smiles. ¡°Qingqing, study hard and you¡¯ll be sessful in the future. ¡± Thinking about the suicide incidentst time, Qiu Qingqing suddenly felt guilty. Fortunately, Shen Jingcheng didn¡¯t tell her about her suicide, otherwise it would be too awkward. ¡°Grandma, I will study hard. ¡± She heaved a sigh of relief, and a smile appeared in her eyes. There was nothing wrong with the feelings of a young girl. Back then, she had also done something wrong because of Gu Yinshu, but fortunately, Sui Xin and Shu Xin magnanimously forgave her. She was still very grateful to this world, for letting her meet two such good friends in the darkest time, and forgave her for all the silly things she had done before. She would be grateful for everything that this world had given her, and live well. ¡°That¡¯s good. Even if grandma leaves one day and goes to look for your grandfather, I will feel at ease. ¡± Grandma looked at her and revealed that sorrowful look again Ever since Shen Jingcheng appeared by their side, grandma rarely revealed such a look. Back then, she was always afraid that she would suddenly leave one day and leave her granddaughter alone in the world. Now that she had Shen Jingcheng as her uncle, she felt much more at ease. ¡°Grandma, why are you thinking about these bad things? ¡± Qiu Qingqing took a deep breath and held grandma¡¯s rough hand. ¡°I still want you to live for a very, very long time and see your granddaughter get married and have children with your own eyes. ¡± ¡°silly child. ¡± Grandma patted the back of her hand ¡°Didn¡¯t you take grandma to see that movie before? What did they say? Leaving is not the end, forgetting is. Your grandfather has been gone for too long, so long that I almost forgot what he looked like. ¡± Chapter 1620

Chapter 1620: Chapter 1606 stayed the night

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Grandma paused and said emotionally, ¡°when your grandfather left, he said that I must find him. That old man wanted to bully me for the rest of my life. ¡± Hearing this, Qiu Qingqing¡¯s nose was a little sore. When her grandfather left, grandma could be said to be the saddest person. She hadn¡¯t eaten for a few days, so she knew how sad grandma was. They had walked through 45 years of marriage together. They had gone through many tests of marriage, betrayal, trust, and novelty. What they couldn¡¯t let go of the most was each other. Such feelings made Qiu Qingqing feel very emotional. And now, the one whom grandma could not let go of the most was her. ¡°Grandma. ¡± Qiu Qingqing put her head in Grandma¡¯s arms sadly. ¡°Grandma, believe me, I will be happy. I will definitely find the person I like the most, just like you found GRANDPA. ¡± ¡°Okay, grandma must wait until that day. ¡± Only by personally handing her over to someone she could rely on, could she feel at ease to look for the old man. That old man, she had not seen him in her dreams for a long time. Auntie Chen had alreadye out of the kitchen to ask them to eat after they had finished talking. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll push you there. ¡± Qiu Qingqing pushed her grandfather towards the living room with a smile on her face and said a few words to Auntie Chen. As soon as they arrived at the living room, Qiu Qingqing saw that woman rubbing her legs against the man beside her. Her voice was extremely coquettish, but the man did not seem to have much of an emotional change. He only lowered his eyebrows and said something. ¡°Uncle, Auntie. ¡± ¡°Qingqing, ¡± Zhang Manli called out to her with a smile. Qiu Qingqing actually didn¡¯t like Zhang Manli. She always felt that the way she looked at her was filled with scrutiny and sizing up. Qiu Qingqing didn¡¯t know when she was young that the world of adults was always more unbearable and dirty than she imagined. She also didn¡¯t think that the man she had been dissing in her heart all this time would spread his wings to protect her when countless storms came. ¡°Let¡¯s eat. ¡± Shen Jingcheng didn¡¯t have much of a reaction. He looked at his watch and said, ¡°I have a short meeting tonight. Remember to organize the documents and go see Yijia¡¯s boss tonight. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Zhang Manli leaned her head on his shoulder and acted coquettishly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely help you win this case. How are you going to reward me for winning this case? ¡± Qiu Qingqing had already pushed her grandmother to the bathroom to wash her hands. Shen Jingcheng reached out to pinch her chin, and a trace of wickedness appeared on his face. ¡°You¡¯ll know when the timees. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re so annoying, you¡¯re so bad! ¡± Zhang Manli smiled charmingly at the side as she reached out to hit the man next to her. As long as he smiled, she would feel her entire body go soft to her bones. It was said that beauties were alluring, but this man could also make people fall head over heels for him. Qiu Qingqing pushed her grandmother out and saw the couple flirting with each other. She lowered her head in disgust. Zhang Manli had a seductive look and a hot body. It was obvious that she was not the kind of person who was easy to get along with. She really did have the feeling of a FEMME fatale. Of course, this woman stayed over the night. After eating, grandma felt very tired and wanted to go to bed. ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s better to eat more fruits. ¡± Qiu Qingqing had already helped grandma cut the fruits. ¡°today¡¯s apples are very sweet. Grandma, would you like to try them? ¡± The doctor said that grandma still needed to take vitamin supplements to improve her body. ¡°Okay, you have already cut it. Why would grandma reject your good intentions? ¡± Chapter 1621

Chapter 1621: Why does chapter 1607 always lower its head?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION After eating a few pieces of fruit, grandma was not in good spirits. Qiu Qingqing and Auntie Chen quickly helped the old man wash up and helped him onto the bed. Hearing Grandma¡¯s t breathing, Qiu Qingqing finally heaved a sigh of relief and went out with Auntie Chen. ¡°Sir. ¡± As soon as Auntie Chen¡¯s voice rang out, Qiu Qingqing subconsciously trembled. She looked up at the man in front of her and her eyelids were twitching wildly. The man in front of her was like a wall. ¡°Why don¡¯t you dare to look up at me? ¡± The girl¡¯s heart tightened, and she looked up at him uneasily. He was not like those little boys who had been through the baptism of time and were extremely mature. ¡°I¡¯m not. ¡± Seeing the uneasiness and embarrassment on her face, Shen Jingcheng did not argue with a girl. He just brushed past her and closed the door. ¡°It¡¯s veryte. Go to bed. ¡± He looked at his watch. ¡°It¡¯s seven o¡¯clock now. I¡¯ll give you half an hour to wash up and go to bed. If I find out that you haven¡¯t gone to bed at eight o¡¯clock... ¡± He did not say anything else, but Qiu Qingqing felt that not saying it was scarier than saying it. She immediately lowered her head and passed by him and went upstairs. ¡°Why do you always lower your head? ¡± Auntie Chen could not help butugh when she heard this very light sentence. ¡°Sir, you are too strict with Qingqing. Little girls are all like this. They are afraid of serious men. She will probably run faster than anyone if you speak like this. ¡± ¡°really? That¡¯s good too. In case she doesn¡¯t know what she is afraid of and dares to do anything. ¡± He had not forgotten about thest time hemitted suicide because of puppy love. Auntie Chen burst intoughter. She did not think much of it. Anyway, she usually cared more about this girl, so she would not be so frightened by Sir. Shen Jingcheng returned to his room. As soon as he sat down, he felt a very delicate body pressing against him. He nced at it without batting an eyelid and found that the woman was wearing a sexy lingerie. What should have been left out had been left out, and what should not have been left out had also been left out. ¡°Jingcheng ~ ¡± the woman¡¯s coquettish voice, mixed with the unique mature scent of a woman, seemed to be trying to mold someone¡¯s body and mind. However, Shen Jingcheng didn¡¯t have any reaction. He only said indifferently, ¡°why aren¡¯t you sleeping in your own room? What are you doing in my bed in the middle of the night? ¡± ¡°because I wanted to. ¡± The woman slowly sat up from the bed. Her curves and mature body were revealed inch by inch in the man¡¯s eyes. She deliberately reached out to tidy up her long, wavy hair. ¡°Be Good. Go back. ¡± He patted her face and got up from the bed. In the pitch-ck night, he lit a cigarette. His eyes seemed to blend into the night. Zhang Manli was very upset. She bit her lips unwillingly and wanted to say something. However, she also clearly sensed that Shen Jingcheng seemed to be in a particrly bad mood today. The words that were on the tip of his tongue changed again. ¡°Jingcheng, are you unhappy? ¡± Shen Jingcheng did not say anything. The smoke in his hand was brushed away. ¡°Go back. ¡± Zhang Manli knew that he was probably in a very bad mood right now, but she was very unwilling to go back just like that. She hugged the man from behind and said, ¡°if you¡¯re in a bad mood, I can apany you. ¡± The man did not speak, nor did he refuse her. He had always been like this. No matter what she said or did, he was always unable to respond. He was so cold that her hot blood was quenched and she waspletely cold. As time went on, she began to suspect that the man was inhumane, or that he was cold in nature, or that the group of subordinates had spread the rumor that he was actually gay. The more she thought about it, the more she felt indignant. How could such a man be gay He was so perfect and so good that women were fascinated by him from head to toe. Chapter 1622

Chapter 1622: Could Chapter 1608 be because of that girl?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Could it be because of that little girl? Zhang Manli¡¯s imagination ran wild. For some reason, she thought of that long-haired, oval-faced teenage girl. Her body was really full of youth. It was impossible. Why would a man like Shen Jingcheng like her like this kind of tender bud? She had a figure without a body, and her looks were also clear and unattractive. No Man could refuse her. The person who chased her could be said to be Jiang Zhiguo Qing. She did not believe that she would lose to such a little girl. Obviously, Zhang Manli¡¯s thoughts had been twisted beyond belief. ¡°Jingcheng, this niece of yours is really beautiful. She¡¯s so young. Those old men should like this one very much. If you want to send her to their side, it will definitely be a great help to your business. You can raise her, but you can¡¯t let her do nothing, right... ?¡±. ... .. Before Zhang Manli could finish her words, she suddenly screamed in a low voice. She realized that her hand was pinched by the man. ¡°Jingcheng, you... ¡± ¡°What are you doing? ¡± The man suddenly turned around, and the cigarette almost burned her wrist. Zhang Manli was shocked. She did not expect that this man¡¯s emotions would change only when he mentioned that little niece. ¡°Shen Jingcheng, don¡¯t tell me you... ¡± Zhang Manli couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Are you a pedophile? Shen Jingcheng, she¡¯s only 16 or 17 years old, right? ¡± ¡°He¡¯s my niece, and you¡¯re actually harboring evil thoughts? ¡± Shen Jingcheng narrowed his eyes. ¡°You know, I like women to be obedient. Recently, you seem to have been acting too much. ¡± With a t tone, Zhang Manli felt the powerful pressure around her. ¡°Jingcheng, you¡¯re hurting me. ¡± The woman¡¯s expression immediately changed, and she began to pretend to look at the man pitifully. ¡°Look, my wrist is red because of you. ¡± Shen Jingcheng spat out a mouthful of white smoke from his thin lips and let go of her. ¡°Get out. ¡± Zhang Manli bit her lower lip, but she still turned around and left. But when she thought of the name Qiu Qingqing, a fierce look shed across her eyes. This little vixen, she must find an opportunity to get rid of her! She was so young, but she actually knew how to seduce men. How could she lose to a little girl who had nothing! Unfortunately, Zhang Manli only saw Qiu Qingqing¡¯s pure and innocent appearance. She did not know that Qiu Qingqing was actually an extremely rebellious girl. As long as she admitted to bullying her, she would stand up all over her body and stab that person until he was injured. Even Qiu Qingqing herself did not think that she was that pure and innocent. Up until now, the thing she regretted the most was hurting Wuxin and the others. However, it was also because of this matter that they did not get to know each other. It suddenly started to rain in the middle of the night. Qiu Qingqing was shocked by the lightning outside. She got up from the bed and turned on the lights. Her heart was still beating wildly. She looked at the time. It was four o¡¯clock in the morning. ¡°Qingqing, are you okay? ¡± The noise in the room quickly alerted Auntie Chen next door. She walked over with a piece of clothing and hugged the little girl on the bed who had her head buried in her knees. ¡°Are you scared? I¡¯m fine. Auntie is here. ¡± Feeling herpanionship and warmth, Qiu Qingqing finally calmed down. She did not feel the extreme fear she had just now. ¡°Auntie, I was almost scared to death just now. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Auntie is here. Don¡¯t be afraid. ¡± This child was also very pitiful. However, it was fortunate that her husband had taken care of her so carefully. At least she could grow up healthily. A figure stood at the door. Shen Jingcheng¡¯s gaze passed through her and saw that trembling figure. He stood there for a long time. That night, no one seemed to have slept well. Chapter 1623

Chapter 1623: Chapter 1609

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION That night, Qiu Qingqing slept more soundly, especially with Auntie Chen apanying her. For the first time, she felt the warmth of her mother hugging her as she slept. When she woke up the next day, it was still a little gloomy outside. It looked like it was going to rain heavily. ¡°Qingqing, are you awake? ¡± Grandma knocked on the door outside. It was already 7:30 in the morning, and Qiu Qingqing should be going to school. Qiu Qingqing woke upst night and slept a littlete. ¡°Grandma. ¡± She immediately got up from the bed, put on her clothes, and went out to see grandma sitting in the wheelchair. Auntie Chen pushed her to wash her face and brush her teeth. ¡°Qingqing, breakfast is ready. You should eat some before going to school. ¡± Auntie Chen reminded her, ¡°although you are a littlete today, your uncle hasn¡¯t left yet. I can take you to school on the way. ¡± ¡°Uncle hasn¡¯t left? ¡± Qiu Qingqing¡¯s heart turned cold. Thinking of staying in the car with that high-pressure man, she started to have lingering fear. ¡°Yes, your Auntie Zhang is also here. ¡± Auntie Chen saw Qiu Qingqing¡¯s fear andforted her. Shen Jingcheng was indeed a man who easily frightened people, but fortunately, Zhang Manli was also in the car. Women were rtively gentle. Qiu Qingqing did not say a word. After washing up, she took a loaf of bread and wanted to go out. As expected, she saw a man in an elite suit standing in front of the garage. He looked over and his gaze fell on her. ¡°What time do you have ss? ¡± ¡°8:30. ¡± Looking at the time on his watch, Shen Jingcheng drove the car out. Zhang Manli had already twisted her slender waist and came out. When she saw Qiu Qingqing, she was stunned and then smiled. ¡°Is Qingqing going to school? ¡± Qiu Qingqing nodded and sat in the back seat of the car consciously. Zhang Manli naturally sat in the front passenger seat. Her handnded on the back of the man¡¯s hand. ¡°Qingqing, this child doesn¡¯t have any new clothes either. I¡¯ll take her to buy clothes at noon. ¡± ¡°whatever. ¡± Shen Jingcheng had been single for a long time, so he naturally wasn¡¯t as meticulous as a woman. ¡°Then it¡¯s decided. ¡± Zhang Manli smiled charmingly and looked behind. ¡°Qingqing, I¡¯ll take you to Lihong mall to buy clothes at noon today. ¡± Qiu Qingqing didn¡¯t know how to refuse, especially in front of the high pressure in front of her. She nodded reluctantly. Zhang Manli felt a little disdainful in her heart. Did this mean that she still despised her? She didn¡¯t even look at how poor she was. She was so proud that she was like a youngdy. In her heart, this girl should try her best to please her. This suited her current miserable situation. ¡°Cheng, are you free tonight? Let¡¯s have dinner together. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. We¡¯ll have a meeting tonight. ¡± He still answered coldly, dampening her enthusiasm. However, there was still a smile on the corner of his lips. ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯lle over to apany you tomorrow. ¡± Shen Jingcheng stopped talking again and focused on driving. Qiu Qingqing clearly heaved a sigh of relief and did not dare to make a sound from behind. ¡°Qingqing, how¡¯s school life recently? ¡± He actually asked again! ¡°It¡¯s been very good recently. I¡¯ve even made two good friends, ¡± Qiu Qingqing raised her head and answered softly. Shen Jingcheng did not say much. When he got off the car at the school gate, he actually gave her a stack of banknotes. Qiu Qingqing hesitated and looked at him, not knowing how to react. What kind of operation was this? ¡°take this. This is your allowance for this week. It¡¯s better for a girl to have some money on her. ¡± Shen Jingcheng put away his wallet and looked away. ¡°Okay. ¡± Qiu Qingqing didn¡¯t dare to say anything more and nodded. Chapter 1624

Chapter 1624: Chapter 1610 teaches you

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION At a certain moment, she seemed to see the jealousy and hatred in Zhang Manli¡¯s eyes, but it disappeared in an instant. Looking at the money in her hand, Qiu Qingqing lowered her head and entered the ssroom before she dared to take it out and count it. There was actually two thousand yuan. The man just now actually said that it was this week¡¯s pocket money. How did it feel to suddenly be rich? Finally having the money to treat them to a meal, Qiu Qingqing felt that she was going to shed two lines of moved tears. She had just reached the ssroom door when freewill and the others squeezed in from next door and stuffed a few buns into her mouth. ¡°Try the masterpiece of our dormitoryst night. Although it looks a little ugly, it¡¯s quite delicious. ¡± ¡°quick, try it! ¡± Looking at the few buns that did not look good, Qiu Qingqing did not hesitate to mock their skills, but it was quite good after eating them. ¡°How was it? Our first time was pretty good, right? ¡± Hearing the first time, Qiu Qingqing¡¯s thoughts immediately went astray. Sheughed so hard that she fell over. ¡°looks like I don¡¯t dare to eat your first time. ¡± ¡°ANNOYING! ¡± Chen Shuxin, a macho woman, learned the word ¡®annoying¡¯ , which made the two people next to her have goosebumps. ¡°...¡± During the first ss, the ss teacher came in first and nced at the ss. ¡°something was stolen from our ss today. ¡± The ss teacher¡¯s expression was very serious, so many people in the ss began to discuss in low voices. ¡°What is it? ¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be the teacher¡¯s phone, right? Someone actually dared to steal it under the eyes of the old ss! ¡± ¡°...¡± After a discussion, the ss teacher raised her head with a very serious expression and said seriously, ¡°among you, which one of you came before seven o¡¯clock? ¡± As soon as the question was answered, some people raised their hands nervously. Wasn¡¯t seven o¡¯clock before the morning reading ss? And those who didn¡¯t raise their hands began to feel lucky that they had arrived at the ssroom after seven o¡¯clock. It was too dangerous. The homeroom teacher had indeed arrived during the morning reading ss. Could it be that at that time, the homeroom teacher¡¯s things had disappeared? In such a hurry, just as they were about to say something to prove their innocence, the homeroom teacher said again, ¡°well, so it was you little brats who didn¡¯t raise your hands who didn¡¯te to the morning reading ss? You Little Brats, copy a few times of the text for me and hand it over to me. ¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°...¡± The trick was too deep! Everyone, including freewill, couldn¡¯t help but grumble. What a scam. ¡°Form Teacher, really, you always have such a deep trick. ¡± Chen Shuxin turned around toin. When she met Song Yan¡¯s eyes, she suddenly felt a little embarrassed. ¡°Aiyo, I¡¯m sorry? ¡± ¡°WHO said that? Stop teasing me. ¡± Chen Shuxin rolled her eyes elegantly and turned around. It was rare for Gu Yinshu to be so quiet today while he was doing his homework. When freewill turned around, he rarely saw such a quiet side of him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Gu Yinshu¡¯s quiet and beautiful eyes moved slightly. She smiled and looked at him. ¡°You suddenly realized that I¡¯m so good-looking? ¡± Freewill shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s rare for me to see you so quiet. I suddenly felt ufortable, so I thought I saw the fake Gu Yinshu. ¡± Gu Yinshu suddenlyughed and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Didn¡¯t you not finish your homework? Now Bring the book over, I¡¯ll teach you. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Freewill was worrying about her homework. If the big boss was here, he would definitely be able to teach her well. Taking out his homework, Song Yan saw the sweet pair and felt his balls ache. Was He going to be stuffed with dog food again? Chapter 1625

Chapter 1625: Chapter 1611 made her feel much more at ease

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°How are things going with your sister? ¡± Gu Yinshu pinched the pen with her slender, white fingers and nced at her. ¡°Have you decided? ¡± Freewill patted his chest. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve alreadymunicated with my sister. Boss, I still need your help in the end. ¡± Gu Yinshu nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll drive to the town bus stop and wait for you. Show me your n and route. ¡± Of course, freewill trusted him very much. He gave him the route that he had described for several days and the things that he had written down on the paper. Gu Yinshu smiled lightly. Suddenly, he raised his hand and corrected a few of the route problems. ¡°Go straight through here to save time. ¡± Freewill stretched his neck and looked. He found that Gu Yinshu seemed to be more familiar with the route than he was. This was a bit of a scam. ¡°It seems so. ¡± She was suddenly hit by a stick. Freewill covered his head and rolled his eyes. ¡°It is. Look at your stupid brain. If it weren¡¯t for me, the two of you would have gone around in circles. ¡± She wanted to retort, but she couldn¡¯t find the point to retort. Seeing that he had modified a few more of her ns, she indeed had a feeling of enlightenment. It was as if something had be simple and easy to understand after being modified by him. This way, her sister would definitely be able to ESCAPE FROM THE WEDDING! With this thought in her mind, she felt much more at ease. Just as ss was about to start, the voice of the form teacher suddenly came from the door. The studymissary seemed to be right outside the door and was about to cry from being scolded. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? There are so many poor students in the ss. Do you know that we¡¯re rankedst in math? ¡± Hearing the teacher¡¯s harsh voice, the noisy ssroom instantly quieted down and looked out. Sure enough, the studymissary stood in front of the teacher, lowering his head and not daring to make a sound. What was going on? The studymissary was a boy. He looked tall and strong, but he was scolded by the teacher until he almost cried. For the first time, he realized that besides being kind and gentle, the teacher also had such a fierce side. ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡± Sui Xin couldn¡¯t help but gossip with Chen Shuxin, ¡°did the studymissary offend the old ss? Did He scold him so harshly? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. The old ss is really too scary. I¡¯m really scared to see it. ¡± Chen Shuxin covered her chest. Her pretentious appearance made following heart curse her. After a while, the old ss came in. She only nced at the ss and then made a decision. ¡°from today onwards, the studymissary of our ss will be student Gu Yinshu. From now on, everyone has to cooperate with student Gu Yinshu. Is that clear? ¡± ¡°Yes! ¡± With such a handsome studymissary, they would have motivation to hand in their homework in the future. Naturally, those girls¡¯hearts were pierced. Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t have any reaction. He was still writing his own things on the paper. The ssroom was very quiet. The studymissary who was previously scolded sat in his seat. He looked very depressed. The morning ss began just like that. At noon, Sui Xin and Qiu Qingqing had lunch. Chen Shuxin was still studying her Olympiad math problem. On the way, someone called Qiu Qingqing. ¡°Hello? ¡± It was an unfamiliar number. Qiu Qingqing was also a little puzzled. ¡°Is it Qiu Qingqing? ¡± The voice from inside sounded a little cold, but she was sure that she had heard it somewhere before. Then, she found out that it was Zhang Manli this morning. Chapter 1626

Chapter 1626: Chapter 1612 probably didn¡¯t like her very much

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Her attitude waspletely different from this morning. However, Qiu Qingqing didn¡¯t think much of it. She was originally a different woman from the outside. She didn¡¯t like this Zhang Manli from the start. Who knew that she would actually be her aunt. ¡°Yes. ¡± e out. I¡¯m at the entrance of your school. ¡± Zhang Manli looked out of the window. She was dressed fashionably and a pair of sunsses almost covered half of her face ¡°Didn¡¯t I say this morning that I would buy you a few good-looking clothes? Looking at how poor you are, I can¡¯t bear to look at you anymore. Your uncle only knows how to give money, but he doesn¡¯t know how to take you to buy a few good clothes. ¡± She pretended that she didn¡¯t hear thest part of the sentence. ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle out right away. ¡± Qiu Qingqing was also a little troubled. After all, she was her uncle¡¯s girlfriend, so she had to give him some face. After all, she was living under someone else¡¯s roof, so Qiu Qingqing didn¡¯t want others to think that she was taking advantage of others. ¡°Sui Xin, I¡¯m going out for a while. My uncle¡¯s girlfriend is calling me. ¡± Seeing the bitter smile on Qiu Qingqing¡¯s face, Sui Xin knew that she probably didn¡¯t like her too much, or else she wouldn¡¯t be like this. ¡°Do you have to go? Does she not like you very much? Or do you not like her very much? Looking at the way you are being tortured, I know that you don¡¯t want to go. ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? The way that woman looks at me is very strange. It gives me goosebumps all over my back. ¡± Qiu Qingqingined a few times, but she felt that it was not very good to say that about her aunt. So, she did not say anything more and turned around to head towards the school gate. At the school gate, the ck car stopped there. Zhang Manli rolled down the window and saw a cold smile on the girl¡¯s face. ¡°Qingqing, get in the car. ¡± Qiu Qingqing hated Zhang Manli¡¯s expression, so she got into Zhang Manli¡¯s car and sat in the back seat. ¡°Qingqing, what year are you in? ¡± Zhang Manli asked, and Qiu Qingqing answered honestly, ¡°year one. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re really a teenager. Look at how good you are. ¡± Zhang Manli¡¯s eyes fell on the cogen-filled face, and she was a little jealous. She was 27 years old, but this girl was only 16 or 17 years old. The difference was hard to ept. The car soon arrived near the shopping mall. Qiu Qingqing followed Zhang Manli upstairs. When she saw her wearing stilettos, she felt embarrassed for her. If it broke, sure enough, women didn¡¯t care about anything for the sake of beauty. There were many people in the shopping mall. They went to the floor where all kinds of clothes and shoes were sold. When Qiu Qingqing saw those brands, it was the first time she had such a feeling of inferiority. ¡°Qingqing, if you like that dress, you can choose which pair of shoes. ¡± Zhang Manli smiled, looking very generous. Qiu Qingqing was actually a little embarrassed, but in order to quickly end this unpleasant interaction, she had to force herself to choose a dress and a pair of shoes. Once she changed, the image of the girl in front of the Fitting Mirror was extremely beautiful and youthful. Even Qiu Qingqing herself was stunned. was that her in the mirror? ¡°Very Beautiful, it suits Qingqing very well. ¡± Looking at the young and beautiful girl in front of the Mirror, Zhang Manli felt that her jealousy could not be suppressed anymore, but she still praised her with a smile on her face. ¡°thank you, Auntie Zhang. ¡± Qiu Qingqing was a little embarrassed, but she still thanked her, but she saw that she calmly replied that there was no need to thank her. Chapter 1627

Chapter 1627: Chapter 1613: raising such a little girl, you can¡¯t be at a disadvantage

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You don¡¯t have to take off this dress, right? It¡¯s very beautiful and suits you very well. I¡¯ll buy you a few more sets of clothes that suit you. ¡± Qiu Qingqing selected a few sets of very beautiful clothes ording to her own aesthetic standards. As expected, girls still loved to look beautiful. Seeing such a beautiful dress, Qiu Qingqing¡¯s gaze could not shift away. ¡°How is it? Do you like it very much? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Qiu Qingqing smiled and thanked her again. ¡°silly child, I will be your aunt in the future. Why are you so polite? ¡± Speaking of this, Zhang Manli still felt superior, especially in front of this child to emphasize her identity. There was always a sense of superiority. However, Qiu Qingqing basically did not have much of a reaction. Zhang Manli¡¯s smile became even happier. In a while, she did not have to worry about this little vixen who was raised by Jingcheng continuing to confuse him. Looking at Qiu Qingqing¡¯s seemingly ignorant face, her fingertips pinched her face and revealed a satisfied smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Qingqing. I¡¯ll bring you to a fun ce. ¡± Qiu Qingqing¡¯s eyes were a little confused as she looked at her. ¡°Auntie Zhang, I have to go back to ss. ¡± Zhang Manli led her out as she said impatiently, ¡°what ss? You¡¯re still young anyway. This is your greatest beauty. A Woman¡¯s youth will soon be gone. If we don¡¯t make use of this time when a little girl like you regrets it. ¡± Qiu Qingqing didn¡¯t understand why Zhang Manli said this at all. She just followed her out with staggered steps. She didn¡¯t know why she was still a little panicked. ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡± As soon as they got into the car, Zhang Manli ordered the driver to start the car. Qiu Qingqing¡¯s long hair fell down. Zhang Manli did not know why, but this girl could easily arouse her jealousy. Such beautiful long hair seemed to be something that Shen Jingcheng liked. He liked long-haired girls, as if all his preferences were reflected in this girl. However, she still suppressed her anger. Qiu Qingqing had no idea what had happened. When Zhang Manli brought her out of the car, she saw a ce that was simr to the nightless city. There were many women and men standing outside. Her heart skipped a beat, and her voice was very soft. ¡°Aunt Zhang, why did you bring me to this ce? ¡± ¡°To serve people, of course. ¡± When they arrived at this ce, Zhang Manli felt very safe, and she did not need to pretend in front of this girl ¡°I¡¯m telling you, when you arrive here, you have to listen to me. Serve President Zhang wellter, or else you will suffer today. ¡± A drop of cold water was suddenly poured on Qiu Qingqing. Qiu Qingqing did not understand how she had suddenly be a prostitute in Zhang Manli¡¯s hands and was forced to serve a disgusting old man. ¡°Zhang Manli, how dare you! ¡± Qiu Qingqing broke free from her and stared at the person in front of her with her round eyes. ¡°What are you trying to do? Let me go! ¡± Zhang Manli saw that she still dared to resist and her expression became ferocious. ¡°You still dare to resist in my territory? Men, send this princess who has just been sent in and serve director Zhang well. ¡± She had said before that Qiu Qingqing, a young girl, was very suitable for those old men with strong tastes and was very helpful to Jingcheng¡¯s business. It was impossible for her to raise such a little girl for nothing, right. Of course, she would not admit that she was jealous of this girl, for fear that this girl would rece her to stand by Shen Jingcheng¡¯s side. Chapter 1628

Chapter 1628: Chapter 1614 she was about to cry

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She was really, really jealous of this girl. ¡°No, let go of me. ¡± Qiu Qingqing wanted to escape, but in this semi-enclosed ce, a little girl like her could not escape at all. A few bodyguards quickly caught her. No matter how much Qiu Qingqing screamed or how much she resisted, it was useless. The bodyguards almost used verbal violence to make the girl let out a scream. Seeing the girl in such a miserable state, Zhang Manli felt a perverted pleasure. Soon, she went upstairs. Qiu Qingqing was drunk by a ss of wine. Her vision was blurred, and she couldn¡¯t see clearly what the person in front of her looked like. ¡°No... ¡± The girl curled up on the Sofa in agony, as if she was waiting for the beast to tear her apart. The big, fat old man had already entered the private room under Zhang Manli¡¯s instructions. However, as soon as he sat down, a scream came from the private room. It was a man. Zhang Manli¡¯s face instantly turned pale. She twisted the door open and was stunned when she saw the tall figure. ¡°Jingcheng? ¡± Panic appeared in her eyes for a moment. She did not expect Shen Jingcheng to appear in this private room at this time. In front of him, the girl stuck out her tongue because of the heat, as if she was being tortured. She rolled on the Sofa in pain. ¡°Jingcheng, listen to me. We need a woman to help us get this business deal. It just so happens that your little niece... ¡± ¡°Did I say that you are not allowed to touch her? ¡± The man¡¯s cold voice was heard. His narrowed eyes were extremely cold. ¡°Zhang Manli, I think you don¡¯t take my words seriously at all. ¡± The quilt in his hand had already split open when he put it down. ¡°Jing... Jingcheng... ¡± Zhang Manli was almost scared to tears by him, but the man did not give her any leeway. ¡°Zhang Manli, go to hell. ¡± Obviously, he was already in a rage. He raised his foot and kicked the woman onto the ss window. The people in the private room were so scared by the scene that they did not dare to move or make a sound. Shen Jingcheng did not expect that Zhang Manli would actually dare to attack Qiu Qingqing. Fortunately, he had received the news quickly. If anything happened to Qingqing, he would really not be able to escape the me! ¡°Uncle. ¡± Qiu Qingqing felt very ufortable. Shen Jingcheng¡¯s face, which had been tense all this time, showed a hint of relief and embarrassment. In the end, he personally carried the girl up. Her body was like a furnace. ¡°Uncle, I feel so ufortable. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the nearby hospital right away. ¡± Shen Jingcheng carried her out of the private room. His coat was covered outside. When everyone saw Shen Jingcheng¡¯s expression, which was like the King of Hell, they all retreated to the side in fear, afraid that they would anger the big boss. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m really hot. ¡± Her tongue kept sticking out and even started to bite his neck. It was as if there was a piece of cold jade in front of her, so she kept biting on this piece of cold jade, hoping that she could feel morefortable. Shen Jingcheng used his hand to block it, butter found that it was useless. ¡°Sir. ¡± The driver immediately opened the car door, and Shen Jingcheng put the girl on the car seat. ¡°Go to the nearest hospital immediately. It has to be immediately. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± The car drove off very quickly. Qiu Qingqing also knew that her current appearance was really embarrassing. She gritted her teeth and endured it. Suddenly, she felt a hand caressing her face, cold and cool. She was like a cat, repeatedly rubbing against the palm of that hand. Shen Jingcheng felt pity for her. ¡°We¡¯re almost at the hospital. Qingqing, bear with it. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± She was about to cry. Shen Jingcheng¡¯s deep eyes had an indescribableplication. Chapter 1629

Chapter 1629: Chapter 1615 had not been very peaceful recently

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Fortunately, the hospital left quickly. Otherwise, this little girl¡¯s brain would really be damaged by this drug. A girl in her teens could not stand this kind of drug the most. Shen Jingcheng did not expect Zhang Manli to make a move on a child. He had been single for a long time, and when he suddenly met a woman in the business world who came knocking on his door, he did not really refuse. It was just to adjust his life. A few doctors saw the man carrying a girl over. They stretched out their hands to test her forehead. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did this girl eat something wrong? ¡± The man nodded and carried the girl over. ¡°Yes, send her over to have her stomach pumped. Immediately wash the medicine out of her stomach. Don¡¯t leave any of it behind. ¡± It was the first time that he had said so much. The secretary next to him looked at their boss in disbelief, but she only gave her one more look. The doctor immediately prepared for the operation. The two men sat outside and waited. ¡°What happened today? ¡± Shen Jingcheng looked at his secretary. ¡°Why did Zhang Manli Bring Qingqing to that ce? ¡± ¡°Uh, I don¡¯t know either. ¡± The secretary was sweating a little. She opened her mouth and said, ¡°boss, at first, Miss Zhang told me that you agreed to let her bring her to buy clothes at noon. I didn¡¯t think too much about it, so I didn¡¯t mention it in front of you. ¡± Who knew that Zhang Manli actually tried to give Qiu Qingqing to the big-bellied boss. On the surface, it was to amodate their business rtionship. In fact, everyone knew that Zhang Manli wanted to get rid of all the women who appeared by the boss¡¯s side. She didn¡¯t even spare a teenage girl. This made sense. Shen Jingcheng had a stern expression on his face. He wouldn¡¯t simply throw the me on others. This time, it was indeed his own mistake. He had neglected the scheming between women. ¡°From now on, Zhang Manli is not allowed to get any closer to Qingqing. ¡± This Qiu Qingqing was still useful. He wouldn¡¯t kick her out casually, but he wouldn¡¯t allow her to get any closer to the girl either. Otherwise, how could he let her down. ¡°Okay. ¡± The secretary agreed very quickly. After the gastricvage, the girl was sent to a normal ward. The secretary went out to buy things. Qiu Qingqing still needed to eat to replenish her energy when she woke up. After all, her stomach had been thoroughly washed. Jiang Suixin and Chen Shuxin soon found out that Qiu Qingqing was hospitalized. They carried the things to the hospital and were very worried when they saw the girl lying t on the bed. ¡°Qingqing, are you okay? ¡± Chen Shuxin put the fruit on the side. ¡°I heard from Suixin that you went to buy clothes with your uncle¡¯s girlfriend. How did you get the ward? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story. ¡± Qiu Qingqing was really scared. It was the first time she was dragged to the toilet by those delinquent girls, and now she was dragged to a ce like nightless city by Zhang Manli. She still hadn¡¯t recovered from the shock. It hadn¡¯t been peaceful recently. After Qiu Qingqing calmed down and recounted what had happened, Chen Shuxin was the first to explode. ¡°Your uncle¡¯s girlfriend actually wants to sell you to a ce like the nightless city? ¡± This was too cheap. Who didn¡¯t know that ces like the nightless city were specifically for those princesses to sell. The so-called princesses were the titles for prostitutes in the new era. If a man was a prostitute, he would be called a young master. The few titles that were originally very noble were all tarnished by this profession. ¡°Yeah. ¡± Qiu Qingqing¡¯s mood wasplicated. ¡°What right does she have? What right does she have to interfere in your life? This is basically destroying you. ¡± Freewill also felt very angry. This kind of person really deserved to die. Chapter 1630

Chapter 1630: Chapter 1616 apologizing

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Don¡¯t you know that she isn¡¯t willing to do it How shameless of an adult to bully a minor like this. ¡°Ai, I can¡¯t do anything about it. Fortunately, my uncle appeared in time. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t even know where I would be today. ¡± Qiu Qingqing couldn¡¯t help but tremble when she thought of that scene. ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. ¡± Chen Shuxin went over and gave her a hug ¡°I don¡¯t know why such a woman would have such vicious thoughts. You¡¯re just a child. You can¡¯t even get your uncle¡¯s heart, and he actually transferred his dirty thoughts to you. ¡± Qiu Qingqing felt a little more at ease after being hugged. The three girls hugged each other, making Qiu Qingqing Laugh and cry. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Fortunately, you¡¯re by my side. Otherwise, I really don¡¯t know who to talk to about this kind of thing. ¡± Grandma was so old, so it was inappropriate for others to talk about this kind of thing. Ever since the incident with Gu Yinshu was exposed to the public, Qiu Qingqing found it hard to trust others. Apart from Sui Xin and Shu Xin, grandma and him were also there. The three girls were still talking when they suddenly heard themotion outside. They turned around and saw Shen Jingcheng walking behind them with a solemn face, and a somewhat embarrassed woman walking in front of him. They did not know who freewill was, but Qiu Qingqing recognized him. Wasn¡¯t this Zhang Manli? ¡°apologize. ¡± The man¡¯s words were like ice in the cold winter of the twelfth lunar month. It was so cold that Zhang Manli shivered. Then, she said in a humiliating manner, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Qingqing. I did something wrong. I¡¯m sorry to you. ¡± ¡°Is it useful to just say sorry? ¡± Chen Shuxin was a straightforward person to begin with. She red at the woman in front of her ¡°although I¡¯m an outsider, you¡¯re an adult bullying a child. Don¡¯t you have any shame? Looking at you, you don¡¯t seem like a good person. You¡¯re clearly a bad woman with malicious intentions! ¡± Zhang Manli originally thought that she only needed to apologize. Who knew that even Qiu Qingqing¡¯s ssmate could ignore her and humiliate her so wantonly. Zhang Manli looked at Shen Jingcheng as if she was asking for help. If it was any other day, she would have pped that girl to death. But Shen Jingcheng did not have any intention of looking at her. Zhang Manli felt that she had been doused with a bucket of cold water. ¡°This ssmate, this is between Qiu Qingqing and me. You¡¯d better mind your own business. ¡± Hearing Zhang Manli¡¯s words, Jiang Suixin had no choice but toe out and rebuke, ¡°what happened between you and Qingqing? You forced a young girl to sell her Yin. If this gets out, everyone will be angry. The police can evene and arrest you personally. ¡± Zhang Manli was so angry that she was trembling. She even threatened to call the police to arrest her. Did these people know who she really was? ¡°You guys... ¡± ¡°Jingcheng, look at them. ¡± ¡°apologize until Qingqing epts it. ¡± Hearing such a cold and tough sentence, Zhang Manli pouted her lips in grievance and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Qingqing. I was just possessed for a moment. That¡¯s why I dragged you to that ce. ¡± Qiu Qingqing did not expect Zhang Manli toe over personally to apologize. Seeing that her hair and clothes were a little messy, and her expression was a little aggrieved and absent-minded, Qiu Qingqing did not know what she had experienced. If it were not for Shen Jingcheng, she would not have apologized to her. Qiu Qingqing thought that she was so useless and could not protect herself, and she felt a strong sense of insecurity. ¡°Qingqing, how do you feel now? ¡± From the beginning to the end, Shen Jingcheng did not pay attention to Zhang Manli. He came over to ask about her physical condition. Qiu Qingqing¡¯s voice was like a mosquito as she answered them one by one. Chapter 1631

Chapter 1631: Chapter 1617. Jealousy and hatred towards this little vixen

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. ¡± He reached out to fix the girl¡¯s clothes, ignoring the woman who was apologizing next to him. Qiu Qingqing thought that Shen Jingcheng had asked Zhang Manli to put on an act and let her ept his apology. Then, she pretended that nothing had happened. But she never expected that Shen Jingcheng would ignore Zhang Manli and leave her alone, feeling awkward. ¡°Jingcheng... ¡± Zhang Manli gritted her teeth, feeling extremely nervous. ¡°Is this your ssmate? ¡± Qiu Qingqing raised her face and looked at this man nervously, but she could not see any emotion on his face. He was a person who could not see any emotion on his face. This was the main reason why she felt nervous whenever she faced him. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my new friend. ¡± Shen Jingcheng looked at the two girls beside him. They looked at him curiously He only looked at them. ¡°thank you foring to see Qingqing. I will get someone to send you back to school tonight. Of course, if you are willing to stay and apany Qingqing, I will also be grateful. ¡± ¡°Of course we are willing to stay. Qingqing has been greatly shocked. She is just a girl. As friends, we definitely can not leave at this time. ¡± Qiu Qingqing was extremely touched by his casual agreement. She was really afraid. Even if she knew that her uncle would stay by her side, she would still be afraid. Today¡¯s incident was too sudden and disgusting. She could not calm downpletely. Shen Jingcheng nodded and went out to smoke. Zhang Manli was embarrassed, but she had no choice. She could only hate this little vixen even more. She was already paranoid that Shen Jingcheng must have been bewitched by this little vixen. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so abnormal. When he kicked her in the private room, her heart was already bruised by his kick. But now, she couldn¡¯t easily make a move on Qiu Qingqing. After all, Jingcheng was nowpletely on guard against her. Now, it was impossible for her to even get close to this little vixen. So once Shen Jingcheng left, she immediately followed him with a shudder and very consciously stayed away from Qiu Qingqing. She knew that Shen Jingcheng would never let her get any closer to Qiu Qingqing, even if he was wary of him for apologizing this time. ¡°Is your uncle nning to keep this kind of woman? ¡± Chen Shuxin was fuming. ¡°If my uncle has this kind of girlfriend, he will be my aunt in the future. I can kick this person to death in a minute. ¡± ¡°Forget it, say less. ¡± Freewill patted his good friend¡¯s shoulder. Many things were not easy to talk about. Adult matters were harder to handle than imagined. ¡°Okay. ¡± Chen Shuxin also felt sorry for Qiu Qingqing. The three of them quickly changed the topic and stopped thinking about Zhang Manli and Shen Jingcheng. Outside the hospital, the cigarette in Shen Jingcheng¡¯s hand almost smudged his handsome face. It had to be said that at the age of 30, he had a special characteristic that young men did not have ¡ª maturity. The scent of that hormone was enough to charm girls of all ages. ¡°Jingcheng, I... ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. ¡± Shen Jingcheng¡¯s voice was very maic. He shook the cigarette butt out of habit. ¡°This little trick of yours is nothing in front of me. ¡± Zhang Manli subconsciously clenched her fists. ¡°then you... ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care how you fight with other women, but if you dare to touch her daughter, I will let you know what hell is. ¡± Shen Jingcheng was not joking at all, and Zhang Manli knew it very well. The storm and Sea of blood that he had gone through to get to where he was today was not something that she could imagine. He was much more ruthless and merciless than ordinary people. Chapter 1632

Chapter 1632: Chapter 1618. She was also willing

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Therefore, when she heard his warning, the light in her eyes was extinguished. She just stared at him. ¡°Jingcheng, tell me the truth. Do you really like that little girl? How old is she and you already like her? ¡± Zhang Manli clenched her fists. If Shen Jingcheng had any good feelings for Qiu Qingqing, she would strangle him with her own hands. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. She¡¯s just my niece. ¡± Shen Jingcheng looked at her deeply. ¡°Manli, I¡¯ve told you from the beginning that I don¡¯t have a heart. ¡± So, don¡¯t have any expectations. When she heard this, Zhang Manli felt a tearing pain in her chest. She looked at the person in front of her with infatuation. She knew that he didn¡¯t have a heart, but she was willing to stay by his side and serve him. Even if they were just bedmates, she was willing. If she couldn¡¯t get his heart, no one else could. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯ll see me sooner orter. ¡± Zhang Manli restrained her viciousness and showed an unquestionable deep affection. Shen Jingcheng didn¡¯t say anything. Green and white smoke sprayed out of his thin lips, catching the coolness of the night. At night, the three girls stayed in a five-star high-ss hotel. It was the first time that freewill knew what a presidential room was. The room was so big that there were two big beds in one room. Chen Shuxin rolled on the bed, happily ying with the two girls. ¡°Your uncle is still very good to you, very generous. ¡± Chen Shuxin looked at Qiu Qingqing with a smile. ¡°You and grandma have such a man to take care of you. Freewill and I can finally feel at ease. ¡± ¡°although my uncle has a strange temper, he is still very good to me and grandma. ¡± Qiu Qingqing could not deny this. ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡± After washing up, the three girls snuggled up against each other on the samerge bed. All three of them had long hair, and the girls were very precious to their own hair. The three of them joked a little and fell asleep without realizing it. Shen Jingcheng booked two presidential rooms, and the other one was just next door. He walked past the room with steady steps and returned to his room after noticing that there was no sound inside. The next day, the three of them went to school together. Afterst night, the rtionship between them was even better. ¡°Why weren¡¯t you at schoolst night? ¡±GuuYinshuu was the first to realize that she wasn¡¯t at school, especially when she didn¡¯t pick up her phone calls. If she didn¡¯t see him again in the morning, she might have to look for someone. ¡°because something unexpected happened. ¡± Hearing the clear voice, her mood improved a lot, especially when she saw the beautiful young man¡¯s face in front of her. It was true. She realized that if she looked at him too much, she would have the illusion of prolonging her life. ¡°Is it about you or someone else? ¡± If it was someone else¡¯s, he wouldn¡¯t be in the mood to pay attention to it. ¡°It¡¯s someone else¡¯s. ¡± Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t say anything. He helped her get some water and bought her breakfast. Freewill, who originally didn¡¯t have time to eat breakfast, hugged her favorite dumpling tightly. ¡°Look at you. ¡± Gu Yinshu looked like he despised her, but he used his fingers to wipe away the soup at the corner of her mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s dirty? ¡± Freewill quickly took out a tissue and handed it to him. Song Yan naturally brought breakfast for Chen Shuxin and tried to curry favor with his girlfriend. This was the first time freewill saw the seemingly cheap song Yan spoil his girlfriend so much. Perhaps a serious man was always the most handsome. Song Yan, who freewill thought had spoiled his girlfriend, now looked very handsome as well. She finally got to see Song Yan¡¯s good looks. Ever since Gu Yinshu became the studymissary, the enthusiasm of the girls to do their homework had finally increased. Unfortunately, Gu Yinshu basically would not go out of his way to rush the homework. Chapter 1633

Chapter 1633: Chapter 1619 didn¡¯t say anything else

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION It was a cold and indifferent state. Even so, the enthusiasm of the girls was not defeated. They still enthusiastically went to his seat to hand in their homework. When freewill was scared and nervous, mother Jiang still called him. ¡°Freewill, how¡¯s school life recently? ¡±Sincee his mother had spoken, freewill naturally had to answer honestly, ¡°it¡¯s okay.IssMyy sister getting married? ¡± ¡°Yes, I told youst time that it happened to be a weekend wedding. You don¡¯t have to take a leave to attend your sister¡¯s wedding. But this Friday,e back early. ¡± ¡°okay. ¡± After chatting with his mother for a while at the airport, he hung up the phone. ¡°How was it? ¡± The person next to him came over. ¡°Your mother asked you to go back to attend your sister¡¯s wedding? By the way, have you settled your n to escape from the wedding? ¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯ve settled it. But before I do something bad, I¡¯m still very nervous, okay? ¡± Sui Xin was very nervous, afraid that she would mess up or something. These days, she didn¡¯t even dare to call her sister, afraid that her mother would notice something. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Since you¡¯ve already decided, ¡± Chen Shuxiny beside ge you and said slowly, ¡°actually, it¡¯s a good thing for your sister. ¡± Freewill shook his head and didn¡¯t say anything else. This Friday, after talking to Gu Yinshu, freewill packed his school bag and went home. When she got home, she found that the whole house looked brand-new. There were even rednterns hanging on it. This thing reminded her of those things in Ghost movies. MOM, I¡¯m scared! The new house was decorated with the most festive decorations. It was red from the inside out and looked very warm. ¡°sister, congrattions on bing a bride tomorrow. ¡± Freewill certainly couldn¡¯t reveal any ws. He raised his ss to toast her sister and this so-called future brother-inw. ¡°Thank you, sister. I also wish my sister some sess in her studies. ¡± Jiang Kexin raised her ss. ¡°You¡¯re just a child. Don¡¯t drink alcohol. Use Tea instead of alcohol. ¡± Freewill shook his head and insisted on drinking. They were deeply in love. He downed it in one gulp. Actually, freewill had a lingering fear because she did not know when she would be able to see her sister again. ¡°Sister, I wish you happiness. ¡± Of course, the sisters knew the meaning of this sentence. Tears appeared in Jiang Kexin¡¯s eyes. ¡°I will be happy. ¡± The family was very happy. The parents had no idea of their n at all. They only thought that their sister would be happy when she married off. When they watched TV at night, freewill also stayed to watch and leaned on her sister. Jiang Kexin reached out to stroke her sister¡¯s long hair. Under the light, the sisters looked particrly warm. When Father Jiang saw this scene, he sighed from the bottom of his heart and silently went back to his room. The next day, many people came to the Jiang family. All kinds of people who were freewill and didn¡¯t know came. Many of Jiang Kexin¡¯s old friends also came. ¡°Kexin, you¡¯re so beautiful. ¡± The two women stayed in the new house and started to dress Jiang Kexin. Meanwhile, freewill sat next to her sister and counted the time. ¡°sister. ¡± Jiang Kexin smiled, and the two of them held each other¡¯s hands tightly. After an unknown amount of time, the sound of firecrackers could be heard from outside. A woman smiled and said, ¡°the groom is here. Seeing that our Kexin is dressed so beautifully, he must be looking forward to the groom¡¯s arrival. ¡± Freewill could not help but curse in his heart. What was he happy about. He was still waiting for the best opportunity to escape. Her sister¡¯s ticket had been booked and she had basically hidden all the money she had on her. Everything was ready. She was just waiting to go out and toast to the groom before waiting for an opportunity to escape. Chapter 1634

Chapter 1634: Chapter 1620, the wedding

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°congrattions, sister. ¡± ¡°Aunt, congrattions. ¡± ¡°congrattions, congrattions. It¡¯s a good marriage. ¡± Outside, everyone was congratting her. Quite a number of people hade over. Freewill paid close attention to the situation outside. When the time came, Jiang Kexin wore a red coat and went out. Jiang Kexin was originally the type with fair skin, good looks, and long legs. After dressing up, she was still brightly dressed. The moment she came out, she attracted the attention of many people. ¡°Kexin has grown up and is really beautiful. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She was also very pretty when she was young. ¡± ... While people praised her, they also looked down on the groom. Therefore, they did not talk about the groom and instead said that the groom was very lucky. How could it not be a good fortune to marry such a beautiful wife? Of course, Li Qiang was happy when he heard that. He pulled Kexin around to toast and did not say anything. It was not easy for her to pass this hurdle. Only then did Jiang Kexin let out a sigh of relief and nned to return to the new house to continue staying. Although Li Qiang wanted to hear others praise him for having the ability to marry such a beautiful wife, he still had to follow the marriage rules. When he returned to the new house, freewill had already packed up the necessary money, a few clothes, a cell phone, and a charger. He tried his best to pack up the simplest things. After all, it was an escape, not a trip. ¡°sister, head East. My friend is waiting for you there. He drove a car at the entrance of the bus stop. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Jiang Kexin could not care about anything else. She hugged the things in her hands Looking at her sister, she choked with sobs. ¡°Freewill, I don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll meet again in the future. When I get there, I¡¯ll leave you a phone number. You study hard. Sister wille back in the future. ¡± ¡°okay. ¡± It was not that Sui Xin did not want to leave her sister. They had grown up together, and they had tasted the cold and warmth of the world together. Now that one of them was leaving, she naturally did not want to leave either. Seeing that Ke Xin left through the back door, Sui Xin felt a little more at ease. The atmosphere outside was still lively. No one had expected that Jiang Ke Xin would run away from the wedding, so they naturally did not put up much of a defense. When the wedding banquet was finally over and the groom returned to the room and saw that there was no one inside, he knew that Ke Xin had already left. She left a letter and exined her unwillingness to get married. She did not express any emotions, but only said that she might nevere back. Li Qiang was furious on the spot. ¡°Are you kidding me? ¡± Father Jiang and mother Jiang were shocked. They looked at the letter written by their daughter. They did not expect that such a wedding would force their daughter to leave the house. ¡°Freewill, do you know about your sister? ¡± Mother Jiang¡¯s first reaction was freewill. She did not expect her two daughters to be so bold to do such a heinous thing behind their parents¡¯ backs. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to marry this rapist. They will never be happy together! ¡± Jiang¡¯s mother looked at her daughter and suddenly raised her hand to give her a p ¡°What do you, a little Brat, know You actually dared to help your sister escape the marriage You, I think you¡¯re going to make me so angry that I¡¯m willing to die I¡¯m doing this for your sister¡¯s good. In the future, she will never be able to marry again. Do you understand You¡¯re not sensible. Why is your sister also so insensible? !¡± Freewill expected his mother to be furious, so the p on her face was burning. She did not put up much resistance and knelt on the ground instead. ¡°Mom, let my sister go. ¡± The cooked duck had flown away. How could Li Qiang not be angry? He waspletely enraged. ¡°I think your family is lying about the marriage. I¡¯M GOING TO COURT TO SUE YOU! ¡± Chapter 1635

Chapter 1635: Chapter 1621, are you going to tell me or not?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Mother Jiang was at a loss for words for a moment. Her daughter had run away on the day of her wedding. Could she say that she was not responsible for all of it? Looking at her daughter kneeling on the ground, mother Jiang felt her heart ache for a moment. ¡°I caused all of this. All the consequences will be borne by me alone. ¡± Freewill knelt on the ground without a word of rebuttal. ¡°Freewill, where did your sister go? Tell me, mom is going to get someone to chase after her. ¡± Mother Jiang was very anxious. She could not stand up in front of Li Qiang and his parents. Only half an hour had passed. If Suixin was willing to tell her about her sister and immediately sent someone to chase her, she should be able to get her sister back. ¡°Mom, my sister has already left. ¡± This was the only sentence that Suixin was willing to say. After that, no matter how much her mother asked, she didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Are you nning to help your sister hide it from us? ¡± This time, her mother waspletely furious. ¡°Jiang Suixin, I think you are itching for a beating. You want to go against mepletely, right? ¡± Mother Jiang waspletely furious. With red eyes, she broke a bamboo stick from the kitchen and hit her. ¡°Are you going to tell me or not? Are you going to tell me or not? ¡± Jiang Suixin had expected this beating, but she did not move. She gritted her teeth and endured the beating. The young girl¡¯s skin was delicate after all. With just a few hits, there were red marks, but Jiang Suixin¡¯s mother still hardened her heart. ¡°Don¡¯t you F * Cking pretend to be grandsons in front of me. Isn¡¯t it just one willing to hit and one willing to suffer? ¡± Li Qiang was furious. He pointed at Jiang Suixin¡¯s Mother¡¯s head and scolded ¡°Let me tell you, if you don¡¯t hand over the person today, I will take this girl away aspensation! ¡± As soon as Li Qiang said this, Jiang¡¯s mother¡¯s father¡¯s expressionpletely changed. ¡°Are you crazy? ! ¡± Freewill¡¯s face turned red when he heard this. ¡°I am a minor, if you dare to take me away, I will call the police! ¡± ¡°little sister, you are really naive! ¡± Li Qiang¡¯s expression was sinister. ¡°have you be stupid from reading? Do you think that the police will care about everything? The fairness and justice of this world is not as natural as you think. ¡± ¡°Get lost, let go of my daughter! ¡± Jiang¡¯s father pushed the man away and pulled his daughter up from the ground. ¡°Li, don¡¯t go too far. This is not the old society anymore. My Jiang family doesn¡¯t owe you anything! ¡± ¡°Alright, WE¡¯LL SUE YOU IN COURT! ¡± Li Qiang¡¯s face was gloomy. ¡°It¡¯s reasonable that you lost my bride. If you didn¡¯t marry her in the beginning, you should have said so earlier. What nonsense are you talking about now! ¡± Mother Jiang felt that she was in the wrong. As she pulled her husband, she looked at them awkwardly. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll interrogate my daughter first and get Kexin¡¯s whereabouts. When the timees, I¡¯ll definitely give you an exnation. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to say it. I won¡¯t tell you where my sister is, ¡± freewill said straightforwardly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, mom. ¡± ¡°Why are you so insensible? ¡± Mother Jiang was anxious to death, but she saw freewill get up from the ground. His wrist was still red from the whip. ¡°Li Qiang, you didn¡¯t give our family any gifts. We even gave a lot of betrothal gifts. We don¡¯t owe you anything. If you really want to go to court, then we¡¯ll y along. ¡± Father Jiang and mother Jiang might be easily scared because they didn¡¯t go to school, but freewill knew very well that they needed money to hire awyer in court. They couldn¡¯t afford to pay tens of thousands of attorney fees. The so-called going to court was just an act to scare them. ¡°You... you little girl, if you have the guts, wait until we go to court and let the police arrest your whole family for cheating marriage. ¡± Li Qiang¡¯s face was ferocious ... Chapter 1636

Chapter 1636: Chapter 1622 bastard

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION However, when the surrounding crowd heard this, they had already started ming the Jiang family and started ming Li Qiang. ¡°It turns out that this kid wants to marry a daughter-inw without paying a single cent? And it¡¯s a daughter-inw as beautiful as Kexin. Isn¡¯t his dream too beautiful? ¡± ¡°Who knows? Why would kexin fall for such a man? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s a waste of money. Kexin is so good-looking, and now she wants to take away Kexin¡¯s younger sister. This is too shameless! ¡± ... Everyone¡¯s pointing finally made Li Qiang restrain himself. However, when he heard that Li Qiang wanted to marry his daughter-inw without paying a single cent, he was very unhappy. ¡°What? You guys also want to not marry your daughter-inw without paying a single cent? ¡± Li Qiangughed sinisterly. ¡°Her mother married me for nothing. Why? Because she has long been with me, Li Qiang. If she doesn¡¯t follow me in this life, she won¡¯t be able to marry anyone in this life! ¡± When these words came out, mother Jiang¡¯s body trembled. The most terrifying thing was still toe. Li Qiang actually revealed this ugly matter in front of so many people. If it wasn¡¯t to cover up this ugly matter, she wouldn¡¯t have forced her daughter to marry such a person. What made her even angrier was that this man actually said that her daughter was working for him. She had already tolerated her daughter¡¯s loss in every possible way. She thought that this Li Qiang would be someone who knew how to repay kindness. Who knew that this time, she would be exposed. ¡°BASTARD! ¡± Mother Jiang¡¯s eyes were red. She wanted to rush forward, but she felt her daughter¡¯s hand pressing down on her. She appeared very calm throughout the entire process. The people in the vige listened without any doubt. They all looked at the Jiang family suspiciously. ¡°Li Qiang, I think you have a delusion, right? If my sister didn¡¯t suffer a setback at the ce where she worked, she wouldn¡¯t have chosen a man like you. Look at yourself. Do you think my sister would fall for someone like you? ¡± Jiang Suixin sized him up The disdain that was revealed made Li Qiang¡¯s self-esteem suffer a great blow. ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense here. Your sister could only give herself to me because she couldn¡¯t get married anymore! ¡± Li Qiang¡¯s words were very unpleasant to hear, and everyone listened with doubt. Jiang Suixin¡¯s parents were so angry that their faces were flushed red. However, they heard Suixin chuckle and looked at him with sympathy. ¡°Look, you can¡¯t get what you love. You actually became so crazy. Pitiful, too pitiful. ¡± Li Qiang saw that Jiang Suixin was actually looking at him with a pitiful look, as if he had really fallen into a demonic barrier. His entire person was almost suffocated to death. ¡°Stop spouting nonsense. What bullsh * T love can¡¯t be won? Your sister¡¯s virginity was broken by me. Why are you pretending here? ¡± The Jiang family¡¯s parents were extremely angry, but the gaze that Suixin looked at him with was even more pitiful. ¡°Look, you¡¯re already spouting nonsense. I really feel sorry for you. ¡± Looking at it now, Li Qiang was indeed the miserable party. ¡°You¡¯re spouting nonsense! ¡± When he saw that everyone around him was starting to look at him with pitiful gazes, Li Qiang really nearly spat out a mouthful of blood. It wasn¡¯t supposed to be like this. How did it be like this in this little girl¡¯s mouth? ! ¡°Don¡¯t listen to this little girl¡¯s nonsense. It¡¯s not like this. It¡¯s not like this at all! ¡± Li Qiang didn¡¯t have much culture in the end, and he wasn¡¯t as sharp-witted as he thought. He started to get anxious. Unfortunately, the people around him didn¡¯t believe him at all. Mother Jiang knew for the first time that this little girl usually didn¡¯t talk much or talk much. She was actually so gullible at the critical moment. She was originally anxious because of something that could worry her, but now she calmed down. ¡°since that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll go back first. ¡± Chapter 1637

Chapter 1637: Chapter 1623, what was this?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION A rtive replied, ¡°I also know that this child Kexin¡¯s mental state might not be very good recently, so you should be more vignt. This can¡¯t go on. It¡¯s better to go and find the child. ¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not a good idea to stay outside all the time. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s easy for girls to get hurt outside. After all, people nowadays are more and more dishonest. ¡± ¡°I know. ¡± Mother Jiang nodded. There was nothing she could do now. She could only send Li Qiang and the others away first, and then go find her daughter. Initially, she felt guilty towards them. Now that she saw their behavior, mother Jiang did not have a good temper anymore. She became angry whenever she looked at him. ¡°since things havee to this, please go back first. ¡± Mother Jiang was not the kind of person who was unkind. She nned to send them home with a train ticket. Perhaps she was wrong in this matter. She should not have forced her daughter to get married in the first ce. Now, her daughter had to run away. Speaking of which, she felt guilty. ¡°We have to leave just because you want us to? ¡± Li Qiang¡¯s parents were not willing. They were originally happy to marry a wife, but he had been bragging on their side, saying that their son had married a very beautiful wife for free. Now that they were asked to return empty-handed, how could they be willing. ¡°Then what do you want? ¡± Seeing that the guests had all dispersed, mother Jiang¡¯s eyes revealed her unwillingness. ¡°My daughter has already been forced away by you. Why are you still here if you don¡¯t want to leave? ¡± ¡°If you didn¡¯t hand over this daughter-inw, our family of three wouldn¡¯t have left. ¡± The Jiang family¡¯s parents were also very barbaric. They didn¡¯t want to go back and be ridiculed by their rtives and the vigers. ¡°You... ¡± Only then did mother Jiang realize that she might have invited a wolf into the house. Right now, not to mention that she hadn¡¯t found her daughter, even if she had found her daughter, she would definitely not marry such a person. Originally, she had been kind and did not want the betrothal gifts, but in the end, the other party said that her daughter was being paid handsomely. What was this? ¡°You guys aren¡¯t leaving, right? ¡± Freewill nced at them and immediately picked up the broom to chase them out. ¡°Get lost, get lost quickly! ¡± ¡°Jiang Suixin! ¡± This time, Li Qiang was really embarrassed and angry. No one had ever dared to touch him like this. A little girl was really good! ¡°FREEWILL! ¡± Mother Jiang¡¯s eyes were red as she watched her daughter being pushed down. She immediately ran over as if she was protecting her calf. ¡°How dare you touch my daughter? I¡¯ll fight you to the death! ¡± ¡°MOTHER! ¡± ¡°WIFE! ¡± In the midst of the chaos, someone suddenly pulled them away. Following his heart raised his head and saw the tense Gu Yinshu. The young man had already walked in front of Li Qiang. The young man¡¯s face looked even more fierce. ¡°Brat, let go of me. ¡± Li Qiang relied on his own tall and strong man to look very arrogant. Unfortunately, he had really underestimated the young man¡¯s martial strength. ¡°bullying following your heart? Go to hell. ¡± Gu Yinshu revealed an evil smile. With a tug of his hand, he kicked the young man to the ground. The Li family¡¯s parents werepletely stunned. Their son was also a seven-foot-tall man, but he was kicked away just like that! ¡°YINSHU! ¡± ¡°Are you okay? ¡± Gu Yinshu looked worried. Looking at the red scar on Wuxin¡¯s wrist, his heart tightened. Wuxin shook his head. The Jiang family¡¯s parents were all dumbfounded when they saw the young man who suddenly appeared. Li Qiang finally got up from the ground. He gritted his teeth and looked at the young man. His eyes were filled with hostility. ¡°Fine, you dare to be rough. I¡¯ll call the police right now! ¡± ¡°rough? So what? ¡± Gu Yinshu looked at the man who was chattering impatiently. His eyes narrowed. ¡°Have you never been to primary school? You even hit a girl! ¡± Chapter 1638

Chapter 1638: Chapter 1624 I am your future son-inw

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Following heart suddenly coughed lightly and reminded him, ¡°Yin Shu, he doesn¡¯t seem to have studied in primary school. ¡± He was originally looking at the person with cold eyes, but when he heard following heart¡¯s words, he staggered and was speechless. ¡°I¡¯ll give you five minutes. Get lost immediately. ¡± When he threatened people, his tone was really more ruthless than anyone else. Li Qiang was inexplicably shocked by his imposing manner. He opened his mouth but didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Who exactly are you? ¡± A few bodyguards behind him came through the small forest. He felt a sense of panic when he saw a real-life TV series and slowly retreated. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to know who I am. ¡± Gu Yinshu sneered. A few bodyguards surrounded him, and Li Qiang¡¯s family was caught. ¡°How dare you attack in broad daylight! ¡± Li Qiang struggled and screamed, but he couldn¡¯t break free no matter how hard he tried. Soon, Li Qiang¡¯s family of three was forcibly dragged into the car by the bodyguards. The Jiang family¡¯s parents had never seen such a scene before. They stepped forward worriedly. ¡°Suixin, are you alright? What if the police find out... ¡± Before Suixin could answer, Gu Yinshu had already opened her mouth to answer for her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Auntie. We¡¯re not attacking him. We¡¯re just sending them to the train station. ¡± Mother Jiang was still a little hesitant to be called Auntie by a beautiful young man. ¡°I want to ask, you are... ¡± ¡°Hello, Auntie. I¡¯m your future son-inw, ¡± Gu Yinshu said calmly and directly confirmed her identity. Jiang Suixin:¡±...¡± Father Jiang:¡±...¡± Mother Jiang:¡±...¡± Pfft. Jiang Suixin almost vomited blood after being tricked by the people beside him. However, the people beside him seemed to take it for granted and were very calm. Mother Jiang sized up this young man from head to toe, and her eyes were filled with fear. He looked so good-looking, and he was dressed as extraordinary as those city people. Why was his brain suddenly broken. She didn¡¯t believe that her daughter could find a boyfriend who looked surreal in all aspects, not to mention that her daughter was only a teenager! ¡°Gu Yinshu, that¡¯s enough! ¡± Sui Xin really felt that he had made her cry. He even imed to be the future son-inw. This was several times more shocking than a future boyfriend, okay? Father Jiang was a little calmer than the mother and daughter. He looked at Gu Yinshu and said, ¡°since you helped me today,e in and sit for a while. ¡± Now he also thought that this young man and his daughter must have taken Kexin away from the house. Otherwise, based on the sisters¡¯personalities, they might not be able to leave. ¡°okay, thank you, uncle. ¡± Gu Yinshu acted as if they were friends, which made Father Jiang feel an indescribable sense of strangeness. After everyone entered the Jiang family home, mother Jiang went to make tea. The festive things in the house didn¡¯t seem necessary now. It was too eye-catching, so mother Jiang nned to remove all these. If she had known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have forced her daughter. Now, she didn¡¯t even know where her daughter had run off to. ¡°Young Man, where did you send Kexin? ¡± Father Jiang was very worried about his daughter¡¯s safety. ¡°Why don¡¯t you bring Kexin back now and tell her that we won¡¯t force her to get married. ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Mother Jiang put the brewed tea on the table, her face full of worry. Gu Yinshu frowned and shook his head. ¡°unfortunately, it¡¯s toote, because my men said that Jiang Kexin should have just boarded the train. ¡± ¡°What? ¡± The teacup in mother Jiang¡¯s hand fell to the ground. She asked anxiously, ¡°where did she go? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, she didn¡¯t say. ¡± Chapter 1639

Chapter 1639: Chapter 1625. She didn¡¯t leave her phone number?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Sui Xin was stunned. It was understandable that her sister got on the train, but she didn¡¯t leave her address and contact information. ¡°Yin Shu, didn¡¯t my sister leave her phone number? ¡± Sui Xin was a little flustered. She remembered that her sister had said that she would leave her contact information. Otherwise, how would she tell Jiang Kexin about the situation at home in the future? She had left in such a hurry that she didn¡¯t ask her sister where she was going on the train. Gu Yinshu looked over and shook his head regretfully. ¡°The bodyguards just said that they stopped at the entrance of the train station. Your sister will be gone soon. ¡± Upon hearing this, freewill¡¯s heart turned cold. She didn¡¯t have her sister¡¯s phone number, so how could she contact her sister in the future? ¡°She actually didn¡¯t leave her phone number? ¡± When freewill said this, father and mother Jiang were a little surprised, especially mother Jiang. She looked at her daughter fixedly. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know your sister¡¯s contact information? ¡± Freewill¡¯s palms were sweaty. He didn¡¯t expect this to happen. He shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell sister in detail beforehand. I thought sister would tell Gu Yinshu her contact information. ¡± Everyone fell silent. In other words, they had really lost Jiang Kexin¡¯s whereabouts. Thinking of this, mother Jiang couldn¡¯t help but cry. ¡°Mom. ¡± It was the first time Jiang Suixin saw her mother cry in front of everyone. She reached out to support her. Mother Jiang shook her head. She patted the back of her daughter¡¯s hand and sobbed. ¡°It¡¯s all mom¡¯s fault. If mom hadn¡¯t forced your sister, she wouldn¡¯t have left. She wouldn¡¯t have thought of running away from the marriage... ¡± ¡°Mom, it¡¯s my fault and sister¡¯s fault. ¡± Although Suixin didn¡¯t regret helping her sister run away from the marriage, she stillforted her mother ¡°sister said that she would call us when she reached the destination. Mom, don¡¯t worry. Sister must have left in a hurry and got separated because she didn¡¯t know Yin Shu well. ¡± Mother Jiang nodded. She couldn¡¯t help but sob when she thought of her daughter who was wandering outside. Xiao Wei walked over and held Sui Xin¡¯s hand tightly. Sister had suddenly disappeared. He was very afraid that this sister would also suddenly disappear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you want to know Jiang Kexin¡¯s whereabouts, we will find out very soon. ¡± Gu Yinshu reassured the Jiang family at this time. Mother Jiang¡¯s eyes were red at first, but when she heard Gu Yinshu¡¯s words, she finally restrained herself. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, let¡¯s have lunch here. ¡± ¡°thank you, Auntie. ¡± This was a matter of course, and caoxin really felt that he was a little crazy. She reached out and poked him. ¡°You really have the nerve to stay at my house to eat? ¡± With that re, Gu yinshu revealed an elegant smile on his face and said calmly, ¡°why would I be embarrassed? Do you think that what I said earlier doesn¡¯t count? I¡¯m your family¡¯s future son-inw. ¡± Hearing this, mother Jiang, who had just stood up, staggered and almost fell down. Everyone looked at him strangely. Only Gu Yinshu seemed to take it for granted and continued to follow Xinyi. Not to mention mother Jiang, even Xinyi rolled his eyes at him. He didn¡¯t know whether he had taken the wrong medicine today. Mother Jiang pulled Father Jiang into the kitchen and quietly observed him for a while before saying, ¡°what¡¯s going on? Our family¡¯s Xinyi seems to be only 16 years old. Are they in a puppy love rtionship? ¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it. ¡± Father Jiang looked at him and slowly said, ¡°didn¡¯t you hear what following heart said? They are just ssmates. You should know the character of this child, following heart. If he really is just a ssmate, he wouldn¡¯t lie to US. ¡± Mother Jiang nodded. She knew her child¡¯s character. Chapter 1640

Chapter 1640: Chapter 1626 why was he so close to her?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION But, what was going on with Gu Yinshu? Looking at his clothes and attire, mother Jiang felt that he was definitely not an ordinary person. However, she could not understand why such a person would be with his daughter. After all, they were still two children. Mother Jiang felt that it was as if they were ying around. After dinner, she sent him back. Actually, there was no need to send him off. His bodyguards had been in the car the whole time. They came out as soon as they saw Gu Yinshu. ¡°You can go back. I won¡¯t send you off then. ¡± Seeing the bodyguards, freewill was about to go back when he was stopped by them. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Looking at his chin, Suixin couldn¡¯t help but raise her head and almost touch it. ¡°You... ¡± Why are you so close? Suixin reached out to push the man away, but saw Gu Yinshu reach out to grab her wrist and gently stroke the skin on her wrist. ¡°Jiang Suixin, wait for me toe back and marry you in the future. ¡± ¡°...¡± Seeing his serious look, Jiang Suixin really looked like he was under an overpass. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°What aren¡¯t you going to answer me? ¡± Jiang Suixin didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She looked at the youth nearby and asked, ¡°Gu Yinshu, what else do you want to say to me? ¡± ¡°nothing. ¡± The smile on his lips was prominent. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going back. ¡± Suixin sighed in her heart. She didn¡¯t know when it started, but her attention to Gu Yinshu seemed to have changed. She didn¡¯t know why. She turned around and went home. She also noticed that there was a pair of eyes staring at her from behind. Her heart was heavy. She and he were, after all, people from two different worlds. When freewill went back, the whole family was still waiting for her at the door. Seeing that she had returned, mother Jiang wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Go in. ¡± Freewill grunted. He knew that his parents were worried about his sister. Fortunately, Gu Yinshu appeared in time. Otherwise, if Li Qiang and the others weren¡¯t willing to leave, they might have to make a fuss here for a while. She really didn¡¯t know how such an unreasonable person could exist. Fortunately, his sister didn¡¯t jump into the fire pit of their family. It was worth it for mother to wake up from this incident. ¡°Freewill, was that really you just now... ¡± mother Jiang couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°you¡¯re only 16 years old. Could it be true? ¡± ¡°Mom, he and I are very good friends. You¡¯re really thinking too much. ¡± Freewill took off his shoes and continued, ¡°do you know what kind of person he is? I won¡¯t say anything else. His mother was once the president¡¯s woman. ¡± F * CK! How could an ordinary person like mother Jiang meet the President? This kind of person could only be seen on television at most. So when freewill said the word president, she stumbled. ¡°Freewill, this kind of person is... ¡± ¡°I know, it has nothing to do with us, ¡± freewill quickly replied. ¡°So you don¡¯t have to worry. His family is there. We are two people from twopletely different worlds. We will never be together. ¡± When she said that, mother Jiang didn¡¯t say anything else. The afternoon and evening passed uneasily for the Jiang family, especially when they were worried about Jiang Kexin. They didn¡¯t know if she had reached the destination that they had set in the beginning, nor did they know when they would hear from her. On Monday, following her mother, she was urged to go to school. Following her mother, she was a little listless, especially when she thought about her sister¡¯s matter. Her dark circles under her eyes looked especially obvious. Chapter 1641

Chapter 1641: If chapter 1627 was caught red-handed, it would be disastrous

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Hey, Suixin! ¡± Chen Shuxin ran over and reached out to hug Jiang Suixin. When she saw the haggard look on her face, she was surprised. ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I have mixed feelings. ¡± Suixin sighed with a distressed look on her face. Then, she looked up at the sky forty-five degrees. ¡°My sister ran away. The two families had a big fight. My mother is crying for my sister. She still doesn¡¯t know where my sister is. ¡± Thest sentence was the key. ¡°So explosive! ¡± When freewill heard the word ¡®explosive¡¯ , he really wanted to knock her on the head. What was explosive Her sister had run away and she still didn¡¯t know where she was. Her mother was very sad. ¡°What should we do? Can¡¯t find your sister? ¡± ¡°Gu Yinshu said he would help me find her. I think we can still find her. After all, my sister can¡¯t run far. She will definitely want to contact her family. ¡± The main thing was that her sister probably didn¡¯t know what had happened at home. In fact, it was good to hide outside at this time. Who knew if Li Qiang woulde to the Jiang family again. If he was caught red-handed, he would be in trouble. ¡°since Gu Yinshu has already said that he will help you look for it, you don¡¯t have to continue to look so sad. ¡± The person next to her smiled. e back to ss quickly. ¡± ss still had to go. Freewill thought of the math test paper he had done previously, and his scalp went numb again. He had to be baptized by the math teacher¡¯s saliva today. Sure enough, the math teacher was handing out the test papers again. One by one, they called for the podium. When they called freewill, freewill felt that the math teacher was grinding his teeth. He might want to Ko her in the next moment! ¡°teacher. ¡± ¡°copy the test paper for me. ¡± The math teacher looked at her and smiled very gently ¡°This time, you¡¯re on the edge again. I think you don¡¯t want to improve. Then, I¡¯ll help you. Copy the test paper. In the future, when you know that you¡¯re on the edge of passing the exam, the teacher won¡¯t be happy. ¡± Jiang Suixin took her test paper and carefully returned to her seat. This teacher extinction actually wanted her to copy the test paper. Just thinking about it made her feel unlucky. She didn¡¯t know why, but she felt that the math teacher always liked to stare at her, especially recently. ¡°Suixin, you¡¯re really unlucky to have bumped into her again, ¡± Chen Shuxin said sympathetically in her ear. ¡°I think she¡¯s probably on her period again. ¡± She was on her period every day. Suixinined to herself and didn¡¯t say anything else. Behind her, Gu Yinshu suddenlyughed softly and poked her back with a pen. She turned around and saw his gloating eyes. ¡°What are youughing at? You still have the face tough. ¡± ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not that I almost passed the exam. Why don¡¯t I have the face tough? ¡± Freewill gritted his teeth. He really couldn¡¯t answer a single question. Forget it. He wouldn¡¯t stoop to their level. When they went for lunch, freewill even paid special attention to Qiu Qingqing. ¡°Qingqing, your uncle¡¯s weird girlfriend didn¡¯t cause any trouble for you again, right? ¡± Qiu Qingqing nodded as she ate. ¡°maybe my uncle issued a ban, so she didn¡¯t get close to me anymore. To be honest, although I didn¡¯t pursue the matter of that night, I still feel very ufortable in my heart. ¡± Actually, thinking about it, she couldn¡¯t do anything to Zhang Manli. She was just an orphan girl without parents. It was equivalent to living under someone else¡¯s roof with her grandmother. It was impossible for her to ask for anything with this identity. ¡°That¡¯s good. It¡¯s better to iste such a crazy woman, ¡± Chen Shuxin replied. She started to be infatuated again. ¡°actually, to be honest, a person like your uncle is really charming. ¡± Chapter 1642

Chapter 1642: Chapter 1628, where is your moral integrity

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION If Gu Yinshu was still a young wolf, then Shen Jingcheng was undoubtedly a mature uncle. These two had their own charm. Seeing Chen Shuxin holding her chin, the people next to her looked at her with some disdain. ¡°Chen Shuxin, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re a man with a girlfriend. Thank you. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I can¡¯t look at other handsome guys. ¡± Chen Shuxinughed loudly, not caring about her moral integrity at all. The three of them finished their lunch in a joking manner. ¡°Freewill, do you still remember the teacher saying that we are going to move our dormitory? ¡± This was a big matter. Did Freewill forget about it? ¡°move our dormitory? ¡± Freewill remembered. This matter was really a headache. Because of the new dormitory building, the school nned to let them move their dormitory over. In this way, they would have to spend more time moving their dormitory. It was a pain in the ass just thinking about it. ¡°Anyway, Gu Yinshu and the others are fine. We can totally call them over as coolies. ¡± Chen Shuxin had no integrity at all now. Anyway, boys were strong It was better than the two girls carrying the quilt and other things to the new dormitory bit by bit. ¡°where¡¯s your moral integrity? ¡± ¡°eaten by the dog. ¡± Suixin:¡±...¡± The next second, Suixin touched her chin. ¡°very good. I¡¯ll call Gu Yinshu over immediately. ¡± ¡°I was thinking of that. ¡± Chen Shuxin smiled evilly. Therefore, Gu Yinshu and Song Yan came over to be coolies in the middle of the day. They didn¡¯t expect the school bully to help them. Many girls started to hesitate. Even if they didn¡¯t attract his attention, they still wanted to look at him. Unfortunately, the school bully was very diligent in helping Jiang Suixin move things. Qiu Qingqing hadn¡¯t decided to help these two girls move things before. After all, they both had boyfriends, so she definitely didn¡¯t need her help. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t go. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be worth it to eat two pots of dog food for nothing. She still went home for lunch. This afternoon, she could arrive at school an hourter because of the matter of the school dormitory changing rooms. She might as well use this hour to sleep at home. When she reached the door, Auntie Chen, who was watering the flowers beside her, had already noticed the child. She smiled and opened the door for her. ¡°Did you not bring your key again? ¡± Qiu Qingqing was a little embarrassed. Ever since the vi had changed its door, she had to bring her electronic key. It was very difficult for her to control this door. She secretly ridiculed Shen Jingcheng for being so free. Why did he need to set up an electronic door. ¡°Mr. Shen is at home. ¡± When she heard this, she felt cold from head to toe. Why was Shen Jingcheng at home in the middle of the afternoon. Qiu Qingqing suddenly felt conflicted. She did not know if she had stepped back or something, but she could not move her feet. ¡°Qingqing, why are you so afraid of your uncle? ¡± Auntie Chen burst intoughter. She did not understand why this child had such a deep fear of her uncle. Although Mr. Shen¡¯s expression was a little cold, he was indeed the kind of person with a cold face and a kind heart. After all, he was still a little girl. ¡°No, ¡± Qiu Qingqing defended herself, but it still could not escape Auntie Chen¡¯s eyes. Qiu Qingqing did not say anything more and just looked at her. ¡°Auntie Chen, is my uncle¡¯s girlfriend here too? ¡± Auntie Chen shook her head. She knew about that too. She did not expect that woman to be so reckless. She was jealous of a little girl, and even touched a little girl. Chapter 1643

Chapter 1643: Chapter 1629 was his fault to begin with

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION A ce like the nightless city must have frightened Qingqing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your uncle still cares about your family. I haven¡¯t seen that Zhang Manli until now. I guess your uncle kicked her out. ¡± Qiu Qingqing lowered her head and didn¡¯t say anything. He would never kick Zhang Manli out. She also didn¡¯t think that she had the ability to make her uncle kick her girlfriend out. Auntie Chen sighed silently in her heart, but she still led the girl in. In the huge living room, a man in a ck suit was sitting on the Sofa, seemingly flipping through the documents in his hands. Hearing a voice at the door, he raised his head. ¡°Uncle. ¡± Almost subconsciously, Qiu Qingqing called out. For some reason, she suddenly remembered that Shen Jingcheng had appeared in front of her when she was still in a daze, and she seemed to have done a few indecent actions. A shameful scene shed past, and following her heart, her ears suddenly turned red, followed by fear. She had actually done such a thing to Shen Jingcheng. This was really too shocking. One had to know that she could really run thousands of miles in a single stride when she saw him. Fortunately, she had not done anything out of the ordinary, or else she would have gone crazy. She was genuinely afraid of Shen Jingcheng. Shen Jingcheng was also the first person who could make her fear to such an extent. ¡°MM. ¡± Shen Jingcheng did not make things difficult for her. He just nced at her. ¡°Why are you back at noon? Don¡¯t you have sses at 1:30? ¡± He looked at his watch. It was almost 12:30. Plus the time on the road, the girl might bete. ¡°The school is moving to a new dormitory, so I n toe back and take a nap, ¡± Qiu Qingqing replied in a low voice. Shen Jingcheng¡¯s frown deepened. This girl always seemed to be afraid of him. He lifted his chin slightly and pinched the bridge of his nose. Only then did he lift his tired eyes and look at her. ¡°I might have a lot of things to do recently and can¡¯t take care of you. You have to be good in ss at school. Don¡¯t cause trouble for yourself and me. ¡± ¡°okay, uncle. ¡± The girl nodded obediently. She was really very obedient. Shen Jingcheng raised his head and looked at her with aplicated expression. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. Don¡¯t fight with others likest time and evenmit suicide for a boy. Aren¡¯t you stupid? ¡± His voice was very stern, and it was very harsh to Qiu Qingqing¡¯s ears. Yes, harsh. She didn¡¯t fight with anyone at all. It was the group of girls who deliberately abused her in school and dragged her to the toilet. If it weren¡¯t for them, she might have really been beaten to death that day. ¡°I know. ¡± She originally wanted to argue with Shen Jingcheng, but the cowardice in her heart forced her to say this. ¡°Why are you lowering your head? ¡± The maic and serious voice sounded again. Qiu Qingqing was stunned and slowly raised her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t fight with anyone. ¡± She looked at him defensively like a hedgehog with spikes all over its body. What did he mean? Shen Jingcheng raised his eyebrows and said in a low voice, ¡°that time, didn¡¯t you fight with someone because of a boy? And you even ended upmitting suicide? ¡± A little girl was shallow. She couldmit suicide because of a boy. ¡°A bad girl, ¡± he added. ¡°I didn¡¯t fight with them. You¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s right and wrong. ¡± Qiu Qingqing didn¡¯t know why she said it out loud, but since she said it out loud, she just looked at him with a stiff neck. ¡°You still dare to talk back? ¡± He raised his voice and suddenly stood up, walking toward the girl whose legs were shaking. ¡°You¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s right and wrong. ¡± Qiu Qingqing braced herself to look at him and said this sentence clearly again. It was his fault to begin with. Even though he was her guardian now, she couldn¡¯t be wronged so easily. ¡°You¡¯re much bolder now. ¡± Chapter 1644

Chapter 1644: Chapter 1630 I understand

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION However, the moment the man approached her, Qiu Qingqing was so frightened that she almost cried. He was tall to begin with, and this kind of oppressive feeling was suffocating. ¡°Uncle, I was wrong. ¡± The fear in her heart made her kneel and beg for mercy in her heart. She really couldn¡¯t stand this type of man. That kind of oppressive feeling was too oppressive. ¡°What did you do wrong? ¡± He looked at the trembling girl and didn¡¯t say much. It was good to be afraid of him, so that he wouldn¡¯t cause any more trouble for suicide in the future. The old man was old, and he really couldn¡¯t stand the torment of a girl. Teenage girls were hard to discipline. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to fight, I don¡¯t dare tomit suicide for a boy, and I don¡¯t dare to be presumptuous in front of you anymore. ¡± Qiu Qingqing lowered her head, her long hair almost covering the side of her face. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. ¡± Shen Jingcheng obviously saw through the little girl¡¯s thoughts, and only raised his hand to stroke her long hair ¡°I¡¯m your Guardian now, and I¡¯ll be responsible for your actions in the future. So, don¡¯t try to y any tricks in front of me. ¡± ¡°When you were still in school, you could only fall in love or have a boyfriend at least when you were in university. ¡°You will have a broader choice. You will not gamble your future on a young boy like you are doing now. Do you understand? ¡± Shen Jingcheng¡¯s words were very serious And very rational. Qiu Qingqing was a little lost. She seemed to be thinking about his words. ¡°I understand. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand. ¡± Shen Jingcheng did not want to make things difficult for a little girl like him. He lit a cigarette in his hand and left the door without saying another word. His eyes were always deep and dark, very suitable for his current age. Qiu Qingqing bit her lip, looked at his back view and turned to go upstairs. Auntie Chen was still cleaning the room. When she saw the girle in with her head down, she put down the RAG and basin in her hands. ¡°Qingqing, are you okay? ¡± Seeing the girl like this, Auntie Chen thought that she had been reprimanded by Shen Jingcheng and cried again. She was already very afraid of this uncle. Qiu Qingqing shook her head, feeling very sleepy and weak. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay. Take a NAP first. I¡¯ll call you when it¡¯s time, ¡± Auntie Chen said very gently and closed the door. Qiu Qingqing looked at her own room. The originally monotonous style had changed drastically. The Pink Princess Bed, the curtains, and the quilt had been changed to the color of a young girl¡¯s heart. She sighed softly and sat on her own bed. It seemed that ever since she had this guardian, she had received more benefits than before. She wouldn¡¯t be as lonely and helpless as before. In fact, she was also grateful to this uncle. If it wasn¡¯t for him, perhaps she and her grandmother would still be living in that small rented room, living a life of fear and trepidation. Picking up her phone, Qiu Qingqing sent a few text messages to Wuxin and the others. She tied her hair up so that it wouldn¡¯t fall on the pillow when she slept. The pink pillow gave people an inexplicable warmth. After falling asleep in a daze, Qiu Qingqing woke up in Auntie Chen¡¯s voice. She opened her eyes to look at the time, but her mind was still a little muddled. What time was it? ¡°Auntie Chen? ¡± Auntie Chen patted her shoulder. ¡°Your uncle is waiting for you downstairs. Hurry up and go down. He will send you to school. You won¡¯t bete for the bus or something. ¡± Initially, with Mister¡¯s ability, he could have bought her a car or something. Unfortunately, Qing Qing did not know how to drive, and Mister Shen was afraid of spoiling her. When she heard Aunty Chen talking about these things in her ear, Qiu Qingqing lowered her head. Her emotions were veryplicated. Chapter 1645

Chapter 1645: Chapter 1631. Get in the car

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION He seemed to recall that day. He appeared in front of her and her grandmother and extended his hand to them. ¡°Qingqing, follow me from now on. I won¡¯t let you and your grandmother suffer. ¡± What was she doing at that time She was still holding the flowers that she had picked from downstairs to cheer up her grandmother. It was spring outside, and only she and her grandmother seemed to be in loneliness and darkness. She remembered that the first thing Shen Jingcheng said when he saw her was that Qingqing really looked like your mother. Yes, she looked too much like her mother, so much so that her fate seemed to be developing towards her mother¡¯s fate. Bitter, but also ordinary. No matter how afraid she was of Shen Jingcheng, when she recalled the first time they met after so many years, she still felt that Shen Jingcheng was a ray of light that appeared in her life. Many yearster, she learned that some feelings were like this. They gradually deepened over time and were eventually engraved in her heart. Qiu Qingqing quickly packed her things because she was afraid that Shen Jingcheng would throw a Tantrum at her because he was impatient. In fact, she had always imagined that Shen Jingcheng was a man with a bad temper. Otherwise, why would he keep a cold face all day long. ¡°Uncle. ¡± For the first time, Qiu Qingqing felt that she was so obedient. Her long hair and oval face were the typical posture of a little girl. However, the rebellion that she buried in her heart was stronger than anyone else. ¡°Get in the car. ¡± He had already put out the cigarette. His well-defined hands were on the steering wheel, and his deep, dark eyes nced at her. ¡°Okay. ¡± Qiu Qingqing got in the car. She sat in the back seat and didn¡¯t dare to say anything. There were no traffic jams on the road, so they arrived at the school gate in about ten minutes. Seeing that they had arrived at the school gate, Qiu Qingqing¡¯s tensed body finally rxed. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m here. ¡± Shen Jingcheng acknowledged, e back early tonight. Your grandmother has been wanting to see you more recently. ¡± Hearing this, Qiu Qingqing suddenly clenched her hands. Grandmother. Grandmother had been staying in the hospital yesterday. Her body was getting thinner and thinner, and she was losing strength. Most of the time, she looked at herself with a sorrowful gaze. Qiu Qingqing knew that grandma might not have much time left. She was at a loss. The person who loved her the most in her life was grandma. If grandma really left, she didn¡¯t know what else she could do. ¡°Okay. ¡± A tear fell on the back of Qiu Qingqing¡¯s hand. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know whether she was at a loss or at a loss. In this world, would there still be a backer for her? Would there still be a ce for him to stay? Shen Jingcheng naturally saw the tear at the corner of her eye, but he swept his gaze and didn¡¯t say anything else. The girl also looked preupied as she went back to school absent-mindedly. ¡°Qingqing! ¡± Chen Shuxin and follow heart just arrived at the ssroom door. When she saw Qiu Qingqing, she waved at them enthusiastically. Qiu Qingqing then raised her head and smiled. ¡°You guys just came too. ¡± ¡°Yeah, moving the dormitory is really tiring for us. ¡± Chen Shuxin held follow heart¡¯s hand. She took all the credit for herself without any integrity, and the two boys behind her followed leisurely. ¡°Are youing to watch our basketball game this afternoon? ¡± Gu Yinshu, who hadn¡¯t said much, suddenly opened his mouth and looked at follow heart with an UNMOVING gaze. Everyone knew that he was actually asking freewill. Chen Shuxin looked sneaky. She looked at the person next to her and poked her hand. ¡°Darling, did you hear what Yin Shu said? Let¡¯s go watch the basketball game together. ¡± ¡°Watch it. ¡± Chapter 1646

Chapter 1646: Chapter 1632 was a very different feeling

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION For some reason, Suixin¡¯s ears turned red, especially in the sunny teaching building. Many students poked their heads out of the windows to see the school bully pass by. ¡°So handsome, so handsome, the school bully and his friends. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say it so loudly, you¡¯re really going to scare them away! ¡± ... Seeing Gu Yinshu, Qiu Qingqing¡¯s heart was filled with embarrassment. In the past, her heart had been secretly fluttering, but now it was awkward to meet him. Fortunately, Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t seem to notice her presence at all. After all, those things didn¡¯t cause any waves in his heart. Except for Jiang Suixin. Qiu Qingqing found that Gu Yinshu wasn¡¯t looking at her, so she finally let out a sigh of relief in her heart. The basketball game in the afternoon was a pe lesson for two sses. Qiu Qingqing¡¯s pe teacher was the same as Suixin and the others. For a ss friendly game, the teacher simply let the two sses have a pe lesson at the same time. Gu Yinshu, Song Yan and the others changed into their uniforms. On the field, the basketball was under their control, and the sound of the basketball hitting the ground could be heard. ¡°Shu Xin! ¡± Song Yan was only focused on flirting with his girlfriend, but he was hit by Gu Yinshu¡¯s ball. He couldn¡¯t even look at his girlfriend, so how could he! Chen Shuxin saw her boyfriend acting cool. In fact, she wanted to mock him for being so tacky, but when she saw that Song Yan was the only one among all the girls who saw her, her face was so outstanding. That feeling was very different. She only saw him smiling and saw him desperately trying to show off his presence. This posture was really too cool. It was so cool that it could explode! ¡°Song Yan, go for it! ¡± Chen Shuxin wanted to start waving at Song Yan desperately like a cheerleader. Song Yan smiled slightly. Seeing these two show off their affection, Gu Yinshu used the ball to separate his body. He was very disgusted. ¡°Hurry up and train your body. We¡¯re going to start thepetition soon. ¡± Song Yan chuckled. He knew that Senior Colonel Gu was jealous. CAOXIN still had not epted him. ¡°What? Senior Colonel Gu is jealous? Jealous that I can interact with my girlfriend, but not someone? ¡± Song Yan deliberately let out a Faint Sigh ¡°Sigh, our Senior Colonel Gu is sad just thinking about it. Student caoxin still hasn¡¯t officially epted him... ¡± Before Song Yan could finish his sentence, he was hit by a ball. A hint of emotion appeared in a certain someone¡¯s calm eyes. He carried the ball and suddenly ran towards the direction where there were many girls. Song Yan was dumbfounded on the spot. He didn¡¯t know what was going on. Hey, brother Yin, don¡¯t get carried away. Your family¡¯s Suixin might not be able to withstand such an stimtion! He originally thought that Gu Yinshu would use flirting with other girls to agitate Jiang Suixin, but who would have thought that he would easily run over there. Arge group of girls started to scream. Gu Yinshu went over and pressed his index and middle fingers together on his forehead. The smile on his lips almost charmed all the girls. ¡°Ah Ah AH, who is the campus Belle looking at? So handsome, so handsome! ¡± ¡°It seems like she is indeed looking at someone. She should be looking in that direction. ¡± ¡°Ah AH AH, I almost fainted from being so handsome. ¡± The girls¡¯unscrupulous behavior sessfully attracted the casual attention. She pursed her lips and recalled the way he looked at her just now. He was really quite handsome. Those fangirls had already caused quite a stir. Even her face waspletely red. Why did this damned evildoer like to seduce others so much! There was almost no suspense in this game. Everyone was cheering for Gu Yinshu. In fact, he was also the best yer in the entire game. Chapter 1647

Chapter 1647: Chapter 1633 was very handsome

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION So, he had won. Gu Yinshu walked over and neatly put on his clothes. Then, he looked at Suixin. ¡°Let¡¯s go have a meal together? It¡¯s almost lunchtime anyway. ¡± For some reason, Qiu Qingqing seemed to have something on her mind this afternoon. Seeing that she was unhappy, Chen Shuxin tried her best tofort her. Suixin pulled the two of them to eat. In order not to spoil everyone¡¯s mood, Qiu Qingqing followed them to eat. ¡°was I handsome just now? ¡± In front of Jiang Suixin, Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t seem to care about his reputation as a school bully and directly threw out such a topic. Jiang Suixin was stunned for a moment. In front of the few people present, he couldn¡¯t go against his heart at all, but his ears were a little red. ¡°very handsome. ¡± ¡°Do you like it? ¡± He asked again. Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with ridicule, and even Qiu Qingqing, who was still wearing a bitter face just now, was burning with gossip. Suixin:¡±...¡± She almost buried her face in the bowl. Her face was red and hot, and Suixin directly kicked his shoe. ¡°Don¡¯t say these things in front of everyone. It¡¯s so embarrassing! ¡± ¡°Aiyo, our sister-inw Yin is angry. I say, brother Yin, you¡¯d better calm down. Can¡¯t you see that my sister-inw is angry? ¡± At this time, Song Yan was so deeply in Gu Yinshu¡¯s heart that he directly stamped Jiang Suixin¡¯s stamp. Amidst the uproar, Gu Yinshu was especially gentle. He picked up a lot of dishes in her bowl, all of which she liked. Therefore, Suixin didn¡¯t dare to raise her head at all. She was so embarrassed and angry. Qiu Qingqing and Chen Shuxin, who were beside her, almost teased her until her face was bleeding. ¡°Well, you two, you actually teased your good friends, right? ¡± Suixin pounced on the two of them and tickled them to surrender directly. ¡°We were wrong, we really were wrong! ¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you know you were wrong. ¡± Suixin¡¯s face was still very red, especially because she couldn¡¯t resist the gaze and gaze of the person beside her. Song Yan was very perceptive as he smiled and said, ¡°alright, alright, brother Yin, can you stop staring at your girlfriend? Otherwise, your girlfriend will really be poked twice by you. ¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Are you looking for a beating? ¡± Gu Yinshu pped him, and Song Yanughed as he blocked it. Could you not use such a handsome and cool expression? His girlfriend was almost abducted by this evildoer! Qiu Qingqing looked at their interaction and wanted tough everyday. She was originally a quiet girl, but she really didn¡¯t expect to suddenly blend into their environment and atmosphere. She felt very happy and warm. Thinking that her grandmother was still in the hospital, Qiu Qingqing sighed faintly. After an unknown amount of time, the few of them were ready to go back. Song Yan was very perceptive. With a nce, Chen Shuxin followed Song Yan very clearly and took Qiu Qingqing along with her. When she saw the few of them directly waving their hands, she wanted to say something but met the eyes of the young man in front of her. For a moment, she did not know what to say. ¡°Yin Shu. ¡± After ying the game, he was still sweating. His whole body was filled with the smell of youth. He was holding his coat in his hand and looking at the girl in front of him. ¡°Yin Shu, you... ¡± just as he opened his mouth, Gu Yinshu was hugged by the boy in front of him. This was the first time he hugged a girl like this, and he suddenly felt a little wronged and sweet. Why could Song Yan hug his girlfriend whenever he wanted to? Why did he have to stand on the side and watch? ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? ¡± Freewill¡¯s voice was very soft, but he didn¡¯t push him away. It was just that his eyes seemed to be filled with an indescribableplexity. ¡°No, let me hug you. ¡± Chapter 1648

Chapter 1648: Chapter 1634 was indeed unusual

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Yes. ¡± Suixin smiled and let him hug her. ¡°Yin Shu, have you been in a bad mood recently? ¡± ¡°In the future, can you stay by my side like this? Don¡¯t go. ¡± Gu Yinshu hugged her tightly. ¡°Jiang Suixin, whether you believe it or not, what I told youst time was true. I will marry you in the future. ¡± Jiang Suixin didn¡¯t know what to say. There was always a subtle emotion flowing in her heart. People at their age shouldn¡¯t be thinking about dating. Marriage in the future was a thousand miles away. Why did it be ¡°I want to marry you¡± when it came to her and Gu Yinshu? It was unbelievable just thinking about it. ¡°Yinshu, let¡¯s go back. ¡± The girl didn¡¯t say anything directly. Instead, she held his hand and walked into the ssroom. Being held by her like this, Gu Yinshu felt that everything was worth it. Her hand was very soft and felt very good. The weather today seemed to be really good. ? Qiu Qingqing didn¡¯t have evening self-study, especially when her uncle came to pick her up to the hospital and told the teacher that she was going to ask for leave. It was the first time the form teacher saw Qiu Qingqing¡¯s guardian. When she saw that it was Shen Jingcheng, her expression was a little strange and unusual. Yes, it was unusual. Although she did not know this man, she had seen him on television before. He was a newly-promoted wealthy family. He was only 30 years old, but he had already conquered his own country from poverty. She really did not know that Qiu Qingqing was actually this man¡¯s niece. Of course, it was not impossible for the age difference between uncle and niece to be small. It must be that his parents were already quite old when they gave birth to him. ¡°Qingqing, if you have any problems in the future, you can look for the teacher. The teacher will help you. ¡± Ayer of pink appeared on the teacher-in-charge¡¯s face. She was 27 years old. She did not like many men who pursued her. However, the man in front of her made her fall for him. This was the first time Qiu Qingqing saw the teacher-in-charge treat her, a bad student, so well. When she saw the teacher-in-charge secretly nce at her uncle, she probably understood. A man of this age, especially one with looks, money, and a body, was undoubtedly a golden bachelor that women of all ages would go crazy for. Qiu Qingqing was too embarrassed to say that her teacher, my uncle, already had a girlfriend. Therefore, she was still somewhat at a loss when faced with the form teacher¡¯s sudden wrong love. ¡°Mr. Shen, this child has always had some problems with her studies. If you have time, you cane to school more often. It¡¯s better for the child¡¯s studies and growth. ¡± Shen Jingcheng acknowledged and did not say anything else. That slender hand tidied up the little girl¡¯s clothes and hair, preparing to leave the office. ¡°Qingqing! ¡± The form teacher spoke very gently again, causing Qiu Qingqing to feel goosebumps all over her body. ¡°teacher. ¡± She was about to cry. I treat you as a teacher, and you actually want to be my aunt. This was Qiu Qingqing¡¯s first thought. Then, she looked at the form teacher with a helpless expression. ¡°teacher, is there anything else? ¡± The form teacher reached out and pushed her hair behind her ear. She walked over and smiled very womanly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that the teacher wants to say goodbye to you and your uncle. Oh right, it¡¯s the rush hour now. Mr. Shen, you have to pay attention to your safety. ¡± Her eyes were filled with undisguised eagerness. However, Shen Jingcheng¡¯s expression did not change at all. He only told Qiu Qingqing, ¡°Qingqing, say goodbye to the teacher. ¡± The tone and manner in which she said this really sounded like a strict parent teaching their child. Chapter 1649

Chapter 1649: Chapter 1635, grandma

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Qiu Qingqing had always felt that she was a coward. Since Shen Jingcheng had spoken, she naturally said, ¡°goodbye, teacher. ¡± ¡°Goodbye, Qingqing. ¡± The man held her wrist and walked out. The faint smell of tobo still lingered in the air. This man really had an indescribable mature charm from the beginning to the end. This kind of man was even the uncle of her student. She would have the chance to meet him in the future. Qiu Qingqing had to make good use of him. If she had known that she had such a handsome uncle, she would have treated this little girl gently in the beginning. As a result, she was now somewhat resistant to her form teacher. However, this was just the beginning. Everything could still change. Thinking of this, the form teacher¡¯s mood improved. When she arrived at the hospital, it was already a littlete. Shen Jingcheng bought a fruit basket and entered the ward with Qiu Qingqing one after the other. ¡°Is it Qingqing? ¡± Grandma¡¯s gentle voice came from the room. Qiu Qingqing acknowledged and went in. Her grandmother was sitting in a wheelchair. She didn¡¯t seem to be in good spirits, so Qiu Qingqing couldn¡¯t help but worry about her grandmother¡¯s health. ¡°Qingqing, cut some fruits for grandma. ¡± Shen Jingcheng could tell what the little girl was thinking at a nce. However, because her grandmother had a serious illness and she was getting old. It was inevitable for her to be in bad health. There weren¡¯t many happy days left, and the old man didn¡¯t want his granddaughter to worry about him all the time, so he simply didn¡¯t mention it. Cherishing was the best condition for her at the moment. Qiu Qingqing nodded, took out an apple and started peeling it. She cut the pieces of fruit into pieces and ced them on the te. After following him for a long time, Qiu Qingqing felt like she was infected with OCD. Under normal circumstances, she would cut the fruit into the same size and ce it neatly. ¡°Grandma, the apples today are very sweet. Have a taste? ¡± Qiu Qingqing inserted the apple with a toothpick and handed it to her grandmother. The old man actually had no appetite, but in order to make his granddaughter happier, he still opened his mouth and ate a piece. ¡°So sweet. ¡± A smile appeared in her eyes, as kind as before. Qiu Qingqing didn¡¯t know why, but she just wanted to cry. This was her grandmother who had apanied her for more than ten years. If she could really make a wish, she hoped that her grandmother would never leave. ¡°Qingqing, you have to listen to your uncle in the future. He works hard outside. You¡¯re a girl, so don¡¯t always give him trouble, understand? ¡± Grandma patted the back of her granddaughter¡¯s hand and stroked her long hair. What an obedient child. She was exactly the same as Yanyan when she was young. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t apany this child anymore. ¡°I know. ¡± Qiu Qingqing held grandma¡¯s hand tightly and said with a sobbing tone, ¡°grandma, I will listen to you and uncle. ¡± ¡°Good. ¡± The old man looked at the child lying on his knees, his hand weakly covering her back. ¡°The one that grandma can¡¯t let go of the most is you. ¡± ¡°Grandma, no matter what, I will be fine. ¡± A smile appeared on grandma¡¯s face and sheforted her, ¡°I know, I know Qingqing is the most obedient and sensible. She has never been willing to let grandma be sad. My Qingqing has always been a good girl. ¡± ¡°I still remember when you were a child, you loved to y and always went to other people¡¯s trees to pick peaches. Every time, your GRANDPA would bring bamboo to look for people. Your skin is so tough that you always cling to the tree and refuse toe down. ¡± Qiu Qingqing was still in a state of sadness. When she heard her grandma talk about her embarrassing incident again, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. She really cried andughed. ¡°Your GRANDPA spoiled you too much back then. ¡± Chapter 1650

Chapter 1650: Chapter 1636: No one is allowed to get close to his niece

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°In the blink of an eye, your grandfather has passed away for so many years. ¡± Grandma¡¯s handnded on her back as if she was reminded of that period of time. Qiu Qingqingy on grandma¡¯sp. Listening to her nagging gave her a warm feeling. If she could really beg the heavens, she hoped that the heavens would always give her such a chance. Even if she couldn¡¯t, she didn¡¯t want to suddenly take it away. ¡°Yes, grandma, we all miss GRANDPA very much. ¡± Qiu Qingqing said as she leaned over grandma¡¯sp. ¡°I sent GRANDPA¡¯s old photo to the photo studio today. I¡¯ll show it to you when it¡¯s done, okay? ¡± Grandma¡¯s old photos had all been destroyed. Every time she looked at the old photo with her reading sses, she felt sad, so this time, she sent it to the photo studio to restore the photo bit by bit. The repainted photo looked as good as new, as if GRANDPA was still alive and had juste out of the photo studio with them. ¡°Okay, my girl, thank you. ¡± Grandma smiled. ¡°Jingcheng, can I trouble you with something? ¡± ¡°Go ahead, ¡± Shen Jingcheng, who had always been quiet by the side, only asked this question. ¡°I want to be discharged from the hospital. I don¡¯t want to stay in the hospital anymore. The smell is bad and it makes people feel cold, ¡± grandmained like a child. ¡°okay. ¡± Qiu Qingqing did not expect grandma to want to be discharged from the hospital. Her mental state was so bad now, how could she go home? ¡°Grandma, how can you go home in your current state? It¡¯s better to have doctors and nurses in the hospital. ¡± Qiu Qingqing was very worried about grandma¡¯s physical condition However, grandma only stroked her head. ¡°silly child, I¡¯ve stayed in the hospital enough. It¡¯s better to go home. ¡± ¡°But... ¡± Qiu Qingqing wanted to persuade her grandmother, but Shen Jingcheng interrupted her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. There¡¯s also a personal nurse doctor at home. I¡¯ll ask the doctor toe back. ¡± Hearing Shen Jingcheng¡¯s words, Qiu Qingqing didn¡¯t say anything else. That¡¯s right. She would feel very safe at home. At least she could look after her grandmother like this. Shen Jingcheng went to go through the discharge procedures for his grandmother. Qiu Qingqing apanied her grandmother and pushed her grandmother¡¯s wheelchair to wait for Shen Jingcheng at the entrance of the hospital. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Qingqing? ¡± A female voice sounded. Qiu Qingqing narrowed her eyes and looked. When she saw that it was Zhang Manli, Qiu Qingqing¡¯s expression changed a little. ¡°So it¡¯s Manli. ¡± She knew who it was when she approached grandma. Wasn¡¯t this Jing Cheng¡¯s girlfriend? ¡°Jing Cheng is still in there helping me with the discharge procedures. You¡¯ll be able to see him in a while. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Zhang Manli nodded. She didn¡¯t have any intention of making things difficult for them. However, Qiu Qingqing subconsciously avoided her. This woman wasn¡¯t as pure and kind as she looked on the surface. Thest time, she had dragged her to a ce like the nightless city just because of a disagreement. It was simply a psychological shadow. Fortunately, Zhang Manli seemed to know that she had made a mistake thest time. She started to get close to her grandmother, Qiu Qingqing, and the others. She was very enthusiastic about Qiu Qingqing¡¯s school life and her grandmother¡¯s health. Qiu Qingqing answered slowly. When she saw Shen Jingchenging out of the hospital, she felt relieved. ¡°UNCLE! ¡± Shen Jingcheng nced at her and acknowledged. ¡°Jingcheng, you came out? ¡± Zhang Manli twisted her waist and went over. Shen Jingcheng did not refuse, but he stared at her deeply. ¡°Why are you here at this time? ¡± Qiu Qingqing and the old man were standing on this side. He seemed to have warned her not to get close to his niece. Chapter 1651

Chapter 1651: Chapter 1637. She didn¡¯t dare to make a sound

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Zhang Manli¡¯s expression froze, and she walked beside him awkwardly. The old man might not know what she meant, but she did. Shen Jingcheng was simply afraid that she wouldy a hand on Qiu Qingqing. She was actually a little perverted and jealous. Although she was just a little girl, she had almost attracted most of Shen Jingcheng¡¯s attention. As for her legitimate girlfriend, he had always reacted coldly. Other than the title of girlfriend, she really had nothing. ¡°Let¡¯s go home. ¡± Shen Jingcheng easily picked up the old woman and put her in the back seat. Qiu Qingqing neatly put the wheelchair in the trunk and went back to the back seat to apany her grandmother. Qiu Qingqing thought that Zhang Manli would get in the car, but she didn¡¯t expect that Shen Jingcheng didn¡¯t want her to get in the car at all. She turned the steering wheel and started the engine. ¡°Jingcheng! ¡± Zhang Manli was a little anxious. She called his name outside the ss window, but he said lightly, ¡°you take a taxi back. I¡¯m going home. The road may not be smooth. ¡± With that, the car left. Qiu Qingqing did not dare to turn back, but she felt that this move was too ruthless. Of course, she did not dare to say anything. She knew that this uncle had a bad temper. She was a coward, so how could she say anything against him. When they reached home, the old man was already upstairs sleeping. Recently, the old man¡¯s mood and state had not been very good, so he often entered this light sleep state. Qiu Qingqing wanted to talk more with her grandmother, but she also had to take into ount her poor mental state. ¡°Qingqing, don¡¯t worry too much. ¡± Auntie Chen saw the youngdy like this and knew what she was worried about. ¡°Okay. ¡± Qiu Qingqing also felt that her grandmother¡¯s time with her might be getting shorter and shorter, and she did not know what would happen in the future. Downstairs, Shen Jingcheng sat at the dining table. e and eat. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Of course, Qiu Qingqing would not go against her uncle¡¯s wishes. Although his words sounded like an order, she still endured it. ¡°Sit. ¡± Qiu Qingqing sat down obediently. There were many dishes that she liked on the table. Qiu Qingqing immediately forgot that her uncle was present and began to eat heartily. Shen Jingcheng saw that she ate like a mouse. In a short while, he swept the small dishes in front of him. ¡°Eat slowly. It¡¯s very good for digestion and image. ¡± When Qiu Qingqing heard Shen Jingcheng say this, she could only subconsciously pay attention to her image. When she was finally full, Shen Jingcheng had already left. ¡°This weekend, I¡¯ll take you and grandma out to see wild swans, so you should get ready. ¡± Shen Jingcheng¡¯s unexpected arrangement almost made Qiu Qingqing choke. But after thinking about it, the old man indeed needed to rx. It was already quite good for a busy man like him to take time out to rx with his and grandma. He never failed in his work, as if everything was going ording to his n. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell grandma. ¡± After the two of them finished talking in a formal manner, Qiu Qingqing turned around and went upstairs. She nned to take an early shower and go to bed. Recently, she seemed to have been staying upte. Firstly, she couldn¡¯t sleep, and secondly, she was worried about her grandmother¡¯s health. A nightmare kept echoing in her mind. Qiu Qingqing unconsciously grabbed the quilt in her hand as if she was caught in a nightmare. When she woke up in the middle of the night, her head was full of sweat. There were many stars outside the window. Qiu Qingqing suddenly got up and took a breath on the window. The slightly cool night sky mixed with the night wind made her particrly awake. Chapter 1652

Chapter 1652: Chapter 1638: Aren¡¯t you afraid of your big brother¡¯s suspicion?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Not Far Away, there was a spark of light. Qiu Qingqing noticed that it was a man¡¯s cigarette. Then she remembered, wasn¡¯t this his uncle? Not Sleeping in the middle of the night? ¡°Jingcheng. ¡± There was a woman with a weak sobbing tone. ¡°I¡¯ve always said that I wanted to find you to rify that matter. Why have you been avoiding me and not willing to see me? ¡± Tsk, this was actually not Zhang Manli. Hearing this voice, Qiu Qingqing dared to guarantee that this was definitely not the woman she knew. So, just how many peach blossoms did her uncle provoke outside? The key was.. How did that woman get in? Qiu Qingqing looked at the frail woman and subconsciously stuck her head out. Thinking of how she was gossiping about her uncle, she cowardly pulled her head back a little. The man was wearing a very simple and old-fashioned cotton pajamas. He had a cigarette in his hand and did not say a word. Qiu Qingqing secretlyined in her heart. A 30-year-old man liked to dress so old-fashioned. Shen Jingcheng liked to smoke, but Qiu Qingqing felt that he would only smoke when he was in a situation or under pressure, so this woman was a little unusual. What kind of person could actually stir up the waves in his uncle¡¯s heart? ¡°Jingcheng, do you really not want to talk to me anymore? ¡± That woman was about to cry, but Shen Jingcheng did not make any movements. ¡°Jingcheng... ¡± ¡°enough. ¡± Shen Jingcheng finally opened his mouth, but it was a reprimand. ¡°This is my home. Now my family is already asleep. It¡¯s not proper for you toe here like this, sister-inw. ¡± F * CK! Qiu Qingqing almost cried out. SISTER-IN-LAW? This, this, this... ... What kind of situation and rhythm was this? Shen Jingcheng¡¯s sister-inw? ? ? ? Qiu Qingqing¡¯s mind was in a mess. Wasn¡¯t Shen Jingcheng¡¯s sister-inw her aunt But her aunt was already over 40 years old. The woman in front of her looked at most 28 years old. Of course, even though she was shocked, she still hid in the dark and watched this scene happen. ¡°Jingcheng, you should know that I was forced to marry your brother. ¡± Ning Xuemei looked at the man in front of her with infatuation. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for that... ¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for my big brother who was ruthless to me in order to monopolize the Shen family, you wouldn¡¯t have been forced to marry him, right? ¡± There was an indescribable coldness in Shen Jingcheng¡¯s words ¡°Ning Xuemei, I¡¯m tired of listening to these words. Can you give me a new exnation? ¡± Although she only med him, Qiu Qingqing could hear the coldness and coldness in his words. Such coldness was more devastating than having emotions. ¡°Jingcheng, are you not going to forgive me? ¡± Ning Xuemei looked at him sadly. ¡°We grew up together in the orphanage. I thought you... ¡± ¡°enough. ¡± Shen Jingcheng was very impatient ¡°We are all adults. There¡¯s no need to fuss over that rotten grain incident in the past. sister-inw, if there¡¯s nothing else, you can go back first. Coming to a man¡¯s home in the middle of the night, aren¡¯t you afraid that big brother will suspect you? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. ¡± Ning Xuemei looked at him steadily. She looked at his manly facial features and that face. ¡°Jingcheng, I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯m crazy. For you, I¡¯ll do anything. I¡¯m not afraid of your big brother. ¡± ... Qiu Qingqing suddenly guessed something when she heard this. That woman actually said that she grew up together with Shen Jingcheng in the orphanage. In that case, she should be the sister-inw of his Shen family. Back then, his grandfather adopted him in the orphanage. At that time, he was already more than ten years old, ording to his grandfather. Chapter 1653

Chapter 1653: Chapter 1639: Uncle Zhang, I¡¯m going to fall

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION It turned out that it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t have biological parents. It was just that his older brother had done something evil to his own younger brother in order to control the Shen family. Tsk Tsk, it was really explosive. Now, there was even a sister-inw added to it. It was better than dumplings, and it was more fun than sister-inw. The man and woman who were still arguing on the other side didn¡¯t expect that an underage girl had already started driving silently in the room. ¡°Go back. ¡± However, in the face of his sister-inw¡¯s ardent friendliness, Shen Jingcheng didn¡¯t move at all. He just put out the cigarette. ¡°Don¡¯te to me in the middle of the night in the future. I already have a girlfriend. I don¡¯t want her to misunderstand me. ¡± Girlfriend? ¡°Is it that Zhang Manli? ¡± Ning Xuemei looked at him. There was aplicated emotion in her weak eyes ¡°A woman like her is not worthy of you at all. Jingcheng, I know that she has already secretly harmed Qing Qing once. Why do you still keep her by your side when she is such a narrow-minded woman? ¡± In Ning Xuemei¡¯s view, that woman was simply too stupid. It was one thing for her toy her hands on a girl, but she still used such a stupid method. She could not wait for Jingcheng to hate her, right? Of course, Ning Xuemei was happy to see such a retarded woman. Such a woman was nothing to her. She believed that Jingcheng had always had her in his heart. After all, they were childhood sweethearts and had a deep friendship that was different from ordinary people. It was not something that those women couldpare to. ¡°sister-inw, it doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with you. ¡± Shen Jingcheng was already very impatient. Ning Xuemei had used up thest bit of his patience just now. Immediately, he turned around and left. Meanwhile, Qiu Qingqing was too engrossed in listening to the gossip earlier. Later on, she couldn¡¯t vaguely hear what they were talking about, so she jumped out of the window. After that, there was really no sound at all. Qiu Qingqing felt that she had nothing to do, so she could actually hide here and listen to her uncle¡¯s gossip. ¡°Come Out. ¡± The dignified voice sounded very interesting, maic and deep, but Qiu Qingqing almost stumbled and fell down the stairs. Qiu Qingqing:¡±...¡± Sh * T, she was caught red-handed. Her forehead was sweating. After all, she was most afraid of this cold-faced uncle. Now that she was caught red-handed by her uncle, how could she not panic? ¡°Ah... ¡± with this panic, she staggered and almost fell down the stairs. This was the third floor. Qiu Qingqing felt that she might be crippled. In order to listen to her uncle¡¯s gossip, she actually crippled her own leg. In an extremely desperate situation, a hand grabbed her. ¡°Qingqing! ¡± Looking at the height of the three-story building under her feet, Qiu Qingqing was so scared that her face was full of tears. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m going to fall down... ¡± The corner of Shen Jingcheng¡¯s eyes seemed to twitch. He stretched out his hand and pulled her up from below. The girl cried andy on his chest, like a scared cat curled up on his body, not daring to move at all. It seemed that she was scared. Even her face was a little cold. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± The corner of Shen Jingcheng¡¯s lips identally brushed against her face. He asked her sternly, ¡°if you fall, I¡¯ll see what you¡¯ll do. At least break a leg. ¡± This was not a joke. Qiu Qingqing sobbed softly. She was still d for her leg. Next time, she would not waste so much energy listening to gossip. It was really scary. Seeing that the girl was still sobbing, crying like a colorful cat, she could not stop. Shen Jingcheng felt that he could not me her anymore. After all, she was still a child. Chapter 1654

Chapter 1654: What was chapter 1640 doing hiding here?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What are you hiding here for, you little bastard? ¡± Qiu Qingqing wiped her tears and sobbed, ¡°I just... I just can¡¯t sleep. ¡± Using ame excuse, the veins on Shen Jingcheng¡¯s forehead faintly twitched, ¡°go to sleep. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Qiu Qingqing cried more than anything else. She even clung to his chest, almost wetting the cor of his pajamas. Fortunately, her uncle did not silence her. Now, she finally knew a shocking secret. Shen Jingcheng carried her on the bed and gently tucked her in. Seeing that she was sobbing, he did not say anything else and turned to leave her room. When she was tired from crying, Qiu Qingqing fell asleep. Early the next morning, she felt that her eyes were a little ufortable. It was probably because she cried too much yesterday that she was really scared. After arriving at school, Qiu Qingqing told Sui Xin and Chen Shuxin about what happened to her. She recounted the gossip she had seen in detail. ¡°Oh my God, your uncle and his sister-inw are having an affair. It¡¯s obvious at a nce! ¡± Chen Shuxin¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Now I want to know if they cheated on your brother. ¡± ¡°Come on, my uncle is not such a person. ¡± Although he had a bad temper, although he was very cold and she was very afraid of him, she knew very well that Shen Jingcheng was a very rational person. He would not do anything out of the ordinary for no reason. Freewill rolled his eyes at the side. ¡°Shu Xin, you¡¯ve watched too many melodramatic dramas, do you know that In such a situation, this woman should have betrayed Qing Qing¡¯s uncle and got together with his brother. Now that Shen Jingcheng has made a fortune from nothing, that woman can¡¯t help but want to get back together.¡± After saying that, Sui Xin clicked her tongue and said, ¡°women are like that. ¡± Qiu Qingqing and Chen Shuxin looked at her with admiration in their eyes. Damn, she could actually figure out this rtionship. She was indeed a big shot. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m right? Qingqing? ¡± Sui Xin couldn¡¯t help but tease Qiu Qingqing. However, she nodded like a chicken pecking at rice. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right. It¡¯s exactly what you said. ¡± ¡°AWESOME! ¡± Chen Shuxin gave Sui Xin a thumbs up. ¡°Tell me, how many romance novels have you read before? Tell me the truth! ¡± ¡°Mind Your own business. ¡± The three of themughed together again, as if this was just a small interlude. Because they all liked dancing, the three girls went to the school dance team together. The three of themughed nonstop. ¡°Look, the three of us have the same training clothes. ¡± Chen Shuxin looked at the few sets of clothes in her hands, which she had just gotten from the dance teacher. They still liked dancing very much. Although it was difficult to keep up with the few movements taught by the teacher, they were still very excited. ¡°I¡¯m going to change my clothes. ¡± Freewill carried her clothes into a room. Just as she took off her first piece of clothes, a deep male voice suddenly sounded. ¡°You¡¯ve taken off all your clothes. You want me to look at them? ¡± That voice scared freewill so much that she almost screamed. However, that voice had a sense of familiarity, so she did not really scream. Instead, she saw the faint outline of the figure at the side. ¡°Ahhhhh, Oh my God. ¡± Gu Yinshu was originally amused, but when he saw that she actually screamed, he reached out to cover her mouth. ¡°What are you screaming for? It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve seen all of you. ¡± With his mouth covered, freewill opened his eyes and saw that it was Gu Yinshu. His tall figure, beautifully cut by the Golden Sunlight, reflected a very beautiful picture. ¡°Why is it you? ¡± Chapter 1655

Chapter 1655: Chapter 1641, what are you doing?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°SHHH? ¡± Gu Yinshu pointed his index finger at her lips, signaling her not to speak. Then, Sui Xin heard a voice at the door. ¡°Lan Yue. ¡± A rough male voice startled Sui Xin. He leaned against Gu Yinshu¡¯s chest and didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly. ¡°Yes. ¡± It was indeed Lan Yue¡¯s voice. Sui Xin knew Lan Yue. She was the goddess of their grade, and many people pursued her. ¡°Why are you looking for me? Yang Fan? ¡± ¡°Are you here to practice Kung Fu? ¡± The boy looked very inexperienced and walked towards her. ¡°My friend said that it¡¯s best to confess in person, and I don¡¯t want to tell you through the Inte. Lan Yue, I¡¯ve liked you for a long time. Can you be my girlfriend? ¡± He actually met someone who had confessed. Freewill squeezed his way in and curiously went through the gap in the door. He just happened to see the boy and girl appear in front of them,pletely satisfying their desire to peep. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± Following that, he waspletely in Gu Yinshu¡¯s arms. He felt a special sense of fullness in his arms. So, he simply reached out and hugged them. ¡°Shh, I didn¡¯t see them confess, ¡± following that, he said in a very, very low voice, afraid that the people outside would see him. Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t say anything else, but the people outside hadn¡¯t finished confessing yet. It was enough to say that he liked you, but that guy had said a lot more after that. She wasn¡¯t in the mood to listen to those mushy words. Because Gu Yinshu hugged her, she did not dare to move at all. Someone¡¯s heart started to beat wildly. He felt that his mind was nk and almostcked oxygen. Why did he have such a terrible feeling. The guy outside was still talking. ¡°Lan Yue, I have never liked someone so much, so please ept my confession, okay? I will definitely... ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have someone I like. ¡± Lan Yue finally opened her mouth to reject him. At first, she did not say anything and guessed that she was going to reject him. Who knew that she would have the patience to listen to such a long confession. That boy did not expect that he would be rejected so easily. He did not even have any room for maneuver. He could not help but leave sadly. Following his heart, he heaved a sigh of relief and finally left the man¡¯s body. It felt like his body was like an electric nket. He was so shocked that he could not speak. The training room had a wooden floor. The curtains fluttered slightly in the wind, and there was a creaking sound when one stepped on them. ¡°Come Out. ¡± It was over. He had been caught Gossiping again. Following his heart, he and Gu Yinshu looked at each other and came out. As for Chen Shuxin and Qiu Qingqing, they also came out from the other side. Everyone looked at each other with an understanding expression. Oh, so you were gossiping too. But was this the main point? The main point was that they had all been caught. Qiu Qingqing facepalmed. She felt that she had not had enough of listening to the gossipst night. Now, she was caught in the act again because of listening to the gossip. The girl stood straight beside the curtain. Her hair wasbed into a very pure Bun. She was wearing a training outfit that looked like a skirt. She looked like she practiced ballet, and there was a strange feeling about her. However, there was also a sense of nobility. In the midst of exploring, Sui Xin was the first to speak, ¡°well, we¡¯ve changed our clothes. It¡¯s about time to go. Bye. ¡± Lan Yue looked at the clothes that she didn¡¯t change into, and her eyes probed. Sui Xin was instantly embarrassed. She had forgotten that she didn¡¯t have time to change her clothes just now. How was she going to change now? Chapter 1656

Chapter 1656: Chapter 1642: Following the heart. Are you really going to leave?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Lan Yue stood there. Her better figure was full of vitality, and she exuded the youthful air of a person of her age. She did not react to following the heart¡¯s exnation, but her gaze fell on the boy behind her. Well, his mind was not on her at all. It was quite awkward for the few of them to stand there. Following the heart immediately moved to the side, leaving only Gu Yinshu standing there without any reaction. ¡°Gu Yinshu, I have something to say to you. ¡± Something to say Following her first reaction was, since when was Gu Yinshu rted to Lan Yue She looked at Gu Yinshu strangely, but just happened to meet his gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, I really have nothing to do with her. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you to exin. ¡± Following her, she deliberately rolled her eyes and walked to the side of her two good friends. ¡°Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t disturb her. ¡± This Lan Yue must have something to say to Gu Yinshu. She couldn¡¯t possibly ruin her environment, right. ¡°Freewill, are you really going to leave? ¡± Wouldn¡¯t it be bad if they left like this. Qiu Qingqing and Chen Shuxin sneaked a nce to the side and felt that something was wrong. If they left, Gu Yinshu wouldn¡¯t want to kill them, right? It wasn¡¯t like that violent maniac couldn¡¯t do it. Thinking about it, they shivered. ¡°Forget it, freewill, let¡¯s wait here. It¡¯s just a few words, let¡¯s wait patiently. ¡± FREEWILL:¡±...¡± Why did he feel that these two idiots were so cowardly? Gu Yinshu retracted his gaze and nced at the girl in front of him. ¡°Why did you call me here? ¡± So it was Lan Yue who called Gu Yinshu over Only then did suo-shin understand why he had appeared here. It seemed that it was another confession. As expected, Lan Yue opened her mouth. ¡°Gu Yinshu, I¡¯ve always wanted to tell you something, but I didn¡¯t get the chance. ¡± The girl stepped on the floor and took a few steps closer to him. ¡°Can we talk outside? ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk here. ¡± The girl didn¡¯t expect him to say that. She was a little absent-minded for a moment, but she didn¡¯t refuse Instead, she said lightly, ¡°Yin Shu, I¡¯ve always liked you and wanted to be your girlfriend. If it¡¯s possible, I want to be with you all the time. No matter what you do, I¡¯ll support you, like you, and always be behind you... ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. ¡± Before Lan Yue could finish her long confession, Gu Yinshu had already interrupted her. Lan Yue looked at him, obviously waiting for the answer that he was about to give. Gu Yinshu just looked up and said, ¡°my answer is the same as your answer to that boy. ¡± Impossible. Lan Yue didn¡¯t expect that she would be rejected so easily. After all, she was very famous in the grade, and her figure and appearance had always been praised by others. ¡°Can you tell me the reason? ¡± She still wanted an answer stubbornly. Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t want to say anything at first, but he wasn¡¯t very interested in rejecting girls. Hearing her question, he finally added, ¡°because I already have a girl I like. ¡± Lan Yue¡¯s face suddenly turned Pale. She knew who it was. That girl had always been by his side. Although she was by his side as a good friend, she still knew that their rtionship was different from others. Even if they were just friends, this kind of rtionship was enough to make many people envious. ¡°Is it her? ¡± When Lan Yue looked at Jiang Suixin, Chen Shuxin even made a teasing clicking sound. Chapter 1657

Chapter 1657: Chapter 1643 together

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yinshu was originally Jiang Suixin¡¯s. This matter had already been exposed on Tieba and the forum. They had agreed to be friends, but the oue was still unpredictable. ¡°Okay. ¡± Sure enough, Gu Yinshu¡¯s answer was also very crisp. This time, it was Jiang Suixin¡¯s turn to blush. She had never thought that Gu Yinshu would express his love in public. Although she didn¡¯t know if the emotions of her youth were really that unstable, or if it was as uncertain as the legends said. She didn¡¯t know anything, but she was at a loss and somewhat helpless as she continued to follow Gu Yinshu forward. Lan Yue bit her lip and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t force you. ¡± After looking at Gu Yinshu¡¯s face again, Lan Yue turned around and left the training room. The training room waspletely silent. Even Xinxin didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°YINSHU? ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡± Gu Yinshu only turned around and smiled at her. He put his hands in his pockets and left the door. Chen Shuxin pushed her and followed Xinxin out immediately. ¡°Yinshu, are you angry? ¡± ¡°No. ¡± Gu Yinshu turned around and looked at her. ¡°after what happened today, don¡¯t you have anything you want to tell me? ¡± Freewill opened his mouth but didn¡¯t say anything. What else could she say? ¡°Jiang Suixin, I said I wanted to marry you before. I¡¯m not lying. ¡± Gu Yinshu looked at her and smiled. ¡°I will marry you. ¡± ¡°okay, I got it. ¡± It was just an empty promise. No one knew who said it, but the smile on Gu Yinshu¡¯s face was very beautiful. The two of them walked hand in hand from the campus. It was their first time holding hands. It seemed that a beautiful shadow was hovering over them. She nced at him casually and the smile on her face looked so gentle. She walked to the front of the ssroom building and then took her hand out. When she saw Gu Yinshu¡¯s rxed look, it was her first time seeing him. ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs. Master extinction might have to go to ss. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Gu Yinshu touched the girl¡¯s head. ¡°Be Good. If the teacher calls your name in the future, I will definitely tell you the answer. ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you also tell me in the past? ¡± Something had changed, and she started to stick to him. ¡°Okay, I will tell you openly now, because you will be my girl from now on. ¡± Following her heart:¡±...¡± ¡°Come on, hurry up. ¡± Seeing that there were more and more students around, following her heart gave him a push and quickly went upstairs. After an unknown amount of time, following her heart calmed down. It was just that the way Chen Shuxin looked at her was a little different. She was mostly teasing her. ¡°Why are you looking at me? There¡¯s no flower on my face. ¡± She stared at her like this. Due to some kind of guilt factor, she was about to die in battle. ¡°Didn¡¯t I just look at you a few more times? Do you have to be so shy? ¡± Chen Shuxin leaned over and smiled wickedly. ¡°You¡¯re not single anymore? ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Freewill retorted subconsciously. His eyes widened a little, but Chen Shuxin smiled meaningfully at the side. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. I know what happened between the two of you. Are you together? ¡± In fact, when she was chasing and ying with Song Yan upstairs, she happened to see them holding hands. It was the first time she saw them holding hands, and there was a smile on her face. There was no need to say more about this kind of situation. They were definitely together. Chen Shuxin was really relieved that the two of them were finally together. Otherwise, she really didn¡¯t know when it would end. Chapter 1658

Chapter 1658: Chapter 1644: Let¡¯s go out and have fun

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Let¡¯s go out and have fun tonight? Let¡¯s celebrate that you two are finally together. ¡± Chen Shuxin felt that they could finally go out as a couple. ¡°Go out and have fun? ¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be fun. We can also go to the bar to have a look. ¡± Chen Shuxin smiled mischievously. She thought that when the time came, there would be two boys and they would not be afraid of any idents. After all, the bar was a ce where dragons and snakes mixed together. Behind them, Gu Yinshu suddenlyughed. ¡°Let¡¯s go and have fun. Who¡¯s afraid of WHO? ¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°You¡¯re eavesdropping on our conversation. ¡± Freewill did not expect that the people behind him could actually hear their conversation clearly. He could not help but turn around and push his hand away. ¡°Don¡¯t listen. We¡¯re talking about serious business. ¡± ¡°serious business at the Bar? ¡± Gu Yinshu had a smile on his face. ¡°Song Yan, I see that your girlfriend has gone crazy. She wants to go to the bar to watch the gay dance. ¡± ¡°What? Idol Yinshu, don¡¯t talk nonsense. I don¡¯t want to watch it at all. ¡± Chen Shuxin indeed wanted to watch the Meng men dance, but she did not expect Gu Yinshu to say that it was gay. This made her a little curious and helpless. Were all the strippers in the bar really gay? ¡°It¡¯s true. They¡¯re all gay. ¡± Gu Yinshu added, supporting his head Lazily. ¡°actually, you can let your Song Yan dance for you. There¡¯s no need to go outside and watch others dance. ¡± Freewill almostughed. Song Yan¡¯s muscles were not for nothing. ¡°If those are all gay, I don¡¯t want to see it. There¡¯s nothing to see. ¡± Chen Shuxin felt that her lustful heart was being quenched by a bucket of cold water, but then Song Yan¡¯s voice came ¡°What? Do you still want to go to the bar to see Mengnan with me as your boyfriend? ¡± ¡°No, no, absolutely not. I¡¯m just casually saying. ¡± ¡°that¡¯s more like it. ¡± Seeing that they were so close, freewill only smiled. ¡°Are we going to the bar tonight? ¡± Gu Yinshu saw that they were ying around and suddenly thought of a question. ¡°actually, I think the bar is quite interesting. It just so happens that they haven¡¯t been there, and I haven¡¯t been there either. ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go then. Who¡¯s afraid of WHO? ¡± After some discussion, they really decided to go. At night, the lights in the bar dazzled people¡¯s eyes. ¡°What kind of wine would you like to drink? ¡± In front of the Bar, a young man began to brew a cocktail in his hand. It was casual, but Chen Shuxin naughtily asked for a ss of high-strength wine. ¡°Can you hold it? This wine is really strong. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Anyway, you¡¯re all here. I know that freewill won¡¯t leave me alone. ¡± Chen Shuxin acted coquettishly on the side. Freewill really couldn¡¯t do anything to her. After an unknown period of time, freewill was a little stunned. This was because Chen Shuxin had actually gotten herself drunk and passed out on top of her. On top of that, freewill saw two boys dancing. This was the first time she knew that Gu Yinshu¡¯s dancing was so beautiful. When he danced, he seemed to be very charming. Sexy, flirtatious, handsome, and other types of dance could be held. It was no wonder that so many girls in the school were attracted to such a boy. He was really a very charming boy. ¡°He got drunk? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Caoxin handed Chen Shuxin to Song Yan and was led to the stage by Gu Yinshu. She looked at the lively atmosphere around her in a panic. She was a little nervous, but she saw the encouragement and calmness in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, dance with me. ¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ve never danced before. ¡± Chapter 1659

Chapter 1659: Chapter 1645: From School uniform to society

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She had naturally never been to such an environment before and had never experienced it before. Therefore, it waspletely new to her now. She had never experienced it before. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. ¡± However, he only took the microphone from the person beside him and said, ¡°Jiang Suixin, this is the first time you¡¯ve promised me. I¡¯m very happy. I¡¯m really happier than ever. ¡± When the people below the stage heard that, they were all cheering. ¡°together, together, together! ¡± Suixin was really embarrassed. She lowered her head and almost raised it, but she saw that he was looking at her very seriously. He said into the microphone, ¡°I¡¯m more than a friend to you. My lover is already full. ¡± When she heard this, Chen Shuxin screamed in the audience. Why did she feel that this sentence was too heartfelt. Even Jiang Suixin¡¯s heart trembled when she heard this. She looked at the eyes of the youth in front of her and suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say. She just looked at him. That gaze was filled with joy and love for her lover. ¡°follow your heart. I will treat you well in the future, just like how I treat my sweetheart. ¡± He was still extremely touched when he heard this sentence. What did he mean by ¡°just like how I treat my sweetheart¡± ? Where did he learn such rustic words of love. Seeing that he was smiling at his heart, Gu Yinshu also smiled. ¡°So, my girl, I hope to have yourpany for the rest of my life, to walk through the rest of the Spring and Autumn Period with you, and to walk from insensible to mature and sensible with you. I have the confidence and determination to walk with you forever. ¡± From the school uniform to society. From being immature to being mature. ¡°Good, that¡¯s great! ! ¡± ¡°hoho ~ ¡± The people in the audience were jeering again. They were urging each other, hoping that this couple could make it happen and stir up the atmosphere at the scene. They had seen too many courtship or marriage proposals, so they were used to it. Every couple would say, ¡°I will go far with you, ¡± but many people would go halfway and disappear from each other. Things like vows were not worth mentioning at all. Even freewill thought so at the beginning, butter, when they went from school to society, they met each other countless times in the confusion. Following the heart only knew that some people only love one person in their life. For example, she, for example, he. Not to make do is not really a pretentious sentence, but the obsession in this person¡¯s heart. When she was young, she made a promise to that person, no matter how much time has passed, no matter what has happened. Once there were vicissitudes of life, and in the end, they would fulfill the promise they had made to each other. This night, was the most beautiful night in following the heart¡¯s memory. She remembered many lights, she remembered many blessings, and she remembered every word that the youth had said. It was as if she had opened her new horizons, as if everything was extraordinary and unusual because of him. ¡°Yin Shu, thank you. ¡± Freewill did not know if he was crying, but she could even hear the slight sobbing in his voice. Thank you foring to my world, and thank you for liking me. ¡°What are you thanking me for? We finally got together after much difficulty. ¡± He could finally hold her properly, and he could not remember how long he had held her like this. It was heart-wrenching sweet, but also sour from the past. It was the first time that Gu Yinshu had suchplicated feelings. His heart was filled with sweetness. In the past, when they were friends, they had never crossed the line. But now, they could finally look at their own feelings. Even if they were still young and inexperienced. ¡°THAT¡¯S GREAT! ¡± Chen Shuxin leaned on Song Yan¡¯s shoulder. She held the microphone and wailed like a ghost. Song Yan¡¯s merciless ridicule was heard. Chen Shuxin was alsoughing at her own wailing. However, she did not admit defeat and continued to sing at the top of her voice. The boys next to herughed and snatched her microphone. It was full of the smell of youth. Chapter 1660

Chapter 1660: Chapter 1646 was fine

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION However, that night, Yun Xi received a huge blow. Something happened to her sister outside. It was from Gu Yinshu. She did not believe that something happened to her sister. In her heart, her sister had always been a person who could support the whole family. But now, Gu Yinshu said that something happened to Jiang Kexin. She got out of the car and met a group of robbers. Jiang Kexin, a girl, could not resist the ferocious robbers and was robbed of all her belongings. She was stabbed and died on the way to the hospital. ¡°Suixin, don¡¯t be like this. ¡± Gu Yinshu knew that she could not stand this result. Even he did not expect anything bad to happen to Jiang Kexin. Suixin felt as if there was a bolt of lightning above her head. Her eyes were blurry and she could not see anything clearly. ¡°How could this be? ¡± ¡°How could it be? ¡± ¡°It was all my idea. Otherwise, she would not have wanted to run away from the marriage. ¡± Gu Yinshu realized that she was trembling. He reached out to hug her and kissed her forehead as heforted her, ¡°No, none of this is your fault. It¡¯s all my fault. If I did not think that I was helping you to encourage you, your sister would not have left the house. ¡± Sui Xin¡¯s legs had gonepletely limp. Gu Yinshu hugged her. As she watched her lips slowly turn white, even her face started to look strange. Chen Shuxin and Song Yan ran up from behind and saw that Jiang Suixin had fainted in Gu Yinshu¡¯s arms. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Song Yan¡¯s face became a little serious. ¡°should we send her to the hospital? is she feeling unwell somewhere? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. ¡± Gu Yinshu knew that she was just in a bad mood. He hugged her and silently walked towards the car over there. ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡± Chen Shuxin had no idea what had happened. When she saw that her best friend had fainted, she anxiously grabbed the boy¡¯s arm and asked. ¡°Calm down. It shouldn¡¯t be anything serious. Don¡¯t worry. ¡± Song Yanforted her and pulled her along as they ran up. Freewill had a nightmare. She dreamed that her sister had met a few evil people. They were holding knives and cutting her several times. However, the wounds on Xin¡¯s body started to bleed. She opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t say anything. She could only watch as her sister was stabbed by those people. ¡°sister... ¡± A heart-wrenching voice was heard. When freewill got up, he realized that he was on the bed. His parents were sitting by the bed. There was a trace of exhaustion and anxiety on their faces. ¡°daughter, you¡¯re finally awake! ¡± Mother Jiang wiped her tears and approached her with red eyes. ¡°Why are you so silly? If anything happens to you again, what will your father and I do? ¡± Freewill cried on the spot and hugged his parents as he started to sob. ¡°Dad, mom, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. I caused sister¡¯s death... ¡± ¡°silly girl, it wasn¡¯t you. It was me. ¡± Mother Jiang was crying her heart out. If she hadn¡¯t insisted on her daughter marrying that scumbag back then, perhaps there wouldn¡¯t have been so much troubleter on. ¡°Mom... Dad, I really didn¡¯t expect that something would happen to my sister. ¡± Father Jiang sighed. Although he was very sad that something had happened to his eldest daughter, his youngest daughter was now his only hope. ¡°The police have already detained the group of criminals. Uncle and aunt will go collect the bodies in a few days. ¡± When she heard the word ¡®bodies¡¯ , Mother Jiang really trembled. If it wasn¡¯t for Father Jiang supporting her, she would have already fallen. ¡°okay, I know. ¡± Father Jiang felt as if he had aged ten years overnight. Even his hair was more than half white. His eyes were only looking at his daughter in front of him, hoping that she would be well. Chapter 1661

Chapter 1661: Chapter 1647: The truth is cruel

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Sui Xin was still crying on the side. Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t know how tofort him. If he had known that Jiang Kexin would be in danger, he would have asked his bodyguards to follow her. Unfortunately, there were no ifs. The truth was cruel. ¡°tomorrow, let¡¯s go and bring Kexin back. ¡± Father Jiang was still sobbing. ¡°that ce is cold. Kexin must want toe back and see US sooner. ¡± Although he couldn¡¯t bear the pain of losing his daughter, his daughter and wife needed hisfort now, and the family still needed him, a man, to support them. ¡°Okay. ¡± Mother Jiang¡¯s tears rolled down from the side. In fact, she wished that the body lying there was not her daughter, but an irrelevant person. And her Xin was still alive in a corner of the world, happily living. Thinking of this, mother Jiang¡¯s heart felt like it was being stabbed by a knife. ¡°Yin Shu, you go back first. ¡± Mother Jiang raised her red eyes and looked at Gu Yinshu. ¡°Our house is too chaotic tonight, maybe tonight... ¡± Perhaps they couldn¡¯t sleep, so they let him leave first, afraid of disturbing his sleep. Besides being sad, they had to gather their spirits and pack their clothes and things. If possible, they might have to rush to Ning city overnight, the ce where they could close their eyes. Thinking of this, Father Jiang and mother Jiang were extremely sad. They couldn¡¯t imagine the scene of seeing their daughter. Perhaps they couldn¡¯t bear it at all. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll stay here tonight. ¡± Gu Yinshu was very determined. ¡°I¡¯ve already told my mother that I¡¯ll stay here with you guys tonight. ¡± They were a little surprised, but they looked at Gu Yinshu with a very firm gaze. He was not an adult yet, but the mental quality he disyed was stronger than anyone else. Seeing that he was so determined, Mother Jiang did not say anything more. She just stood by the side and washed her face with tears. Now that someone was here, it could be considered as giving them some support. Otherwise, the family of three would not know how to survive. Following her heart, it took her a long time to recover. Through her tears, she looked at the family and remembered that her sister was still wearing the red dress for her wedding that day. She was still smiling at herself. In the blink of an eye, she had turned into an ice-cold body lying in the police station in her hometown. She really couldn¡¯t ept it. Gu Yinshu didn¡¯tfort her with any more pale words. Instead, she sat beside her and apanied her. No matter what she said, he listened attentively. ¡°Gu Yinshu, do I deserve to die? I actually caused Kexin¡¯s death, I... ¡± ¡°SHH. ¡± Gu Yinshu stretched out her index finger and stopped her from saying anything else. ¡°Sui Xin, if your sister were still alive, she definitely wouldn¡¯t want to see you like this. It¡¯s not your fault at all. ¡± Freewill shook his head, but he couldn¡¯t say a word. ¡°I¡¯m going to pick up my sister tomorrow... ¡± She didn¡¯t believe it. She still didn¡¯t believe that her sister had left. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go with you. ¡± Gu Yinshu was very firm, which made freewill look at him with some hesitation. ¡°You... but... ¡± ¡°No buts. ¡± He looked at her with a gentle smile on his face. ¡°If you want your parents to be at ease and not be so sad, you have to listen to me, okay? ¡± As if he had been bewitched by him, freewill nodded his head. No matter how panicked he was now, he felt extremely at ease with him around. Ning City was quite a distance away from an city. The family of three had nned to take the train overnight, but Gu Yinshu stopped them just as they were about to check the tickets. She said that she had booked a few tickets and would set off early the next morning. Chapter 1662

Chapter 1662: Chapter 1648: What should I do?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION What everyone needed to do now was to rest at home for a few hours. How could Father Jiang and mother Jiang Fall Asleep? They had cried for a long time, and she had fainted once before. She did not know how she ended up falling asleep in Gu Yinshu¡¯s arms. Father Jiang and mother Jiang were speechless when they saw their daughter fall asleep. Afraid that his wife would not be able to hold on, Father Jiang brought his wife back to her room. Gu Yinshu did not fall asleep. He was only next door to her room, carefully observing her movements. He knew that she would definitely be afraid, especially when she woke up. ¡°Go to sleep. ¡± Gu yinshu kissed her forehead tenderly. After tucking the nket in, she went next door. That night, Jiang Suixin¡¯s dreams were full of unstable things. The teacher had already applied for leave. After being woken up by her parents at six o¡¯clock, she rushed to the airport. Her parents didn¡¯t fall asleep at night. Instead, they finally fell asleep on the ne. Looking at her parents¡¯haggard faces, it was the first time that Suixin hated herself for being so powerless. ¡°Yin Shu, what should I do? ¡± It was the first time that she was so helpless. It was the first time that she was facing death. She still couldn¡¯t believe that her sister was really dead. If she really saw her sister, what should she do She would break down! ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. ¡± Gu Yinshu held her hand and said in a soft voice, ¡°just think of it as a nightmare. Everything will be fine once the nightmare is over. ¡± His palmnded on her eyes and she fell into darkness in the next second. However, she did not feel uneasy at all. Instead, she was full of reliance. ¡°really? This is just a nightmare? ¡± She murmured, but her eyes were tearing up. ¡°Yes, good girl. ¡± She leaned on his shoulder, and her fingers dug into her pants on her knees. She wished that this was just a nightmare. Her sister had not left, and they were still a happy family of five. No one was missing. However, reality was still cruel, but when mother Jiang arrived at the police station in Ning city and lifted the white cloth under the instructions of the police, her entire body was trembling. Her Kexiny on it, her face Pale as if she was not angry at all. Her eyes were closed very tightly, as if she would never open them again. ¡°Kexin! ¡± Tears flowed down mother Jiang¡¯s face. She threw herself over and hugged her daughter¡¯s head, crying her heart out. This was her daughter. She had never thought that she would see Kexin here. Following her heart, she trembled and felt her entire body turn extremely cold. It was really her elder sister. How could it be her elder sister? She could not make a sound from her throat. When she was at home, she was still smiling at herself. Why was she lying here with her eyes closed in the blink of an eye. Ever since she was young, the rtionship between her and Kexin was the deepest. No matter what, she would always give in to her, love and take care of her, not letting her feel the imbnce of preference for boys over girls. She would love her sister wholeheartedly. ¡°Suixin, sister hopes that you can live a simple and happy life. You don¡¯t have to think about anything. I will take care of the family matters for you. As long as I am around, you will never have to think about those messy things. ¡± She still remembered that night when she was lying beside her sister. Her sister was drawing a picture of her future life with her, full of yearning. But in the blink of an eye, she was gone. ¡°sister. ¡± Jiang Suixin was already crying uncontrobly. Touching her already cold body, Jiang Suixin felt as if the sky was copsing. Jiang Kexin¡¯s death was the biggest blow to her. ¡°sister, sister... ¡± ¡°Suixin. ¡± Hearing her daughter cry so sadly, mother Jiang felt even sadder. Ever since they were young, both of their daughters were so sensible and supported each other. But now, a daughter was gone just like that. How could this be eptable. Chapter 1663

Chapter 1663: Chapter 1649 I¡¯m not hungry

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The policeman next to him could not bear to watch any longer He sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss. No one expected this to happen. The criminals have been caught. Because the circumstances of this crime are serious, they will be prosecuted. Please rest assured, we will seek justice for the dead. ¡± Suixin could not hear any of this. Her ears were ringing, and she could not hear anything. She only knew that her sister was gone. Her sister would never open her eyes to look at her again, and she would not smile and pat her head like before, telling her to follow her heart. If she returned to that day, she would definitely not let her sister go out. After picking up Jiang Kexin, everyone in the Jiang family was heartbroken, especially following her heart. She had locked herself in her room for three days without eating anything. When she saw the untouched food at the door of the room. Mother Jiang sighed. Her heart ached for her daughter. ¡°follow your heart. Can you open the door? ¡± Mother Jiang¡¯s voice was choked with sobs. She could not help but shed tears. ¡°Your sister is gone. Do you want mom and dad to worry about you so much? ¡± There was no movement inside. ¡°Suixin? ¡± Mother Jiang wiped away her tears and could only secretly call Gu Yinshu. When Gu Yinshu rushed over, he saw the tightly shut door and knocked. ¡°Suixin? Are you inside? ¡± Jiang Suixin moved inside and finally opened the door. ¡°Child, at least have a bite. Otherwise, what will your father and I do in the future? ¡± Mother Jiang¡¯s eyes were red as she hugged her daughter who seemed to have lost a lot of weight. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not hungry. ¡± ¡°silly child. ¡± Father Jiang looked at her with a pained expression. ¡°Look at how thin you have be. Since your sister¡¯s matter has already be a reality, we can only let your sister leave in peace. Otherwise, your sister won¡¯t be able to leave in peace either... ¡± Mother Jiang¡¯s sobbing tone touched her heart. ¡°Dad, mom, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry... ¡± tears rolled down her face. She knew that her parents had endured a few more days for her. Gu Yinshu reached out to wipe her tears away before looking at her worriedly. e and eat something. Uncle and Auntie are really worried about you. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± She pursed her lips. She couldn¡¯t swallow the food, but she still forced herself to swallow it. She couldn¡¯t let her parents worry, and she couldn¡¯t let Gu Yinshu worry. The dead were gone, but the living had to continue. Seeing that their daughter had finally eaten, the Jiang parents finally rxed a little. The next day, Jiang Kexin held a very small funeral. She basically only invited her close rtives. She watched her daughter, who was originally alive, turn into white ashes just like that. Mother Jiang finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She rushed forward and hugged her daughter¡¯s ashes, tearing her heart out. ¡°Kexin, my daughter! Mother has let you down, mother has let you down... ¡± Kexin was the eldest daughter. She had suffered a lot in the past. However, she could no longer make up for Kexin. She had alreadypletely left them... ... ¡°MOTHER! ¡± Following her heart¡¯s pain, she reached out and hugged her mother. Mother Jiang¡¯s entire body was trembling, and the tears at the corners of her eyes couldn¡¯t be stopped. Fortunately, the people beside her had stopped her, and Kexin was sessfully buried. Freewill¡¯s heart felt like it was being stabbed as he looked at the picture of the woman who would forever remain in her radiant 21-year-old youth. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. ¡± The boy beside her had clear eyes and brows. He looked at her and said, ¡°your sister has only gone to a ce where no one will disturb her. She will be very happy and happy. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Freewill looked at the picture sadly. If there really was an afterlife, he hoped that they could continue their sisterly rtionship. Chapter 1664

Chapter 1664: Chapter 1650 no need to thank me

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION After the funeral, she rested at home for a few days. Her parents did not go out to work either. They stayed at home to pack up the things that were left behind. Perhaps the world itself was cruel. One second, that living being was still greeting you, and the next second, it disappeared. Sometimes, looking at the things left behind by her sister, she would think, if she had not given her sister advice to escape from the marriage, would everything still be the same? Unfortunately, there were no ifs anymore. In order to make her happier, Gu Yinshu took her out. She had not spoken much for seven days. Gu Yinshu had originally thought that it would be good for her to be quiet for a while. She would slowly find herself in the quiet. But after seven days, she was still as quiet as ever. This kind of silence made him feel a little scared. She could not continue like this. She had to change her strategy. So, he took her to sing. In a ce like a KTV, it was crowded and lively. Recently, freewill had been isting himself. It was not that she wanted to, but she would subconsciously iste herself in her own space. Father Jiang and mother Jiang did not know what to do. They brought him to the hospital. The doctor said that it was a mental illness, but it was still in a very mild state. It could still be treated. After prescribing some medicine, the doctor let him go home. ¡°Yin Shu, thank you for being by Suixin¡¯s side recently. ¡± Mother Jiang did not know how to thank him. He was still a young man and had helped them so much. If it were not for him, they really did not know how to persuade their daughter toe out. ¡°You¡¯re wee, Auntie, ¡± Gu Yinshu said very naturally. She appeared to be obedient and polite. Mother Jiang had a very good impression of him. But when she thought of his identity, she felt a chill run down her spine. If it wasn¡¯t because of his identity, perhaps she would have agreed to let them get along. Growing up together as childhood sweethearts wasn¡¯t a bad thing. She didn¡¯t want to end up like Kexin, who was 21 years old and had met someone udylike, and ended up like this. When she thought of Kexin, she couldn¡¯t help but wipe away her tears. She didn¡¯t want to be born in her belly in the next life. It was too torturous. In her entire life, she had let Kexin down the most. Mother Jiang looked at Kexin. Shey on her side on the bed, her eyes closed. It was unknown whether she was asleep or not. Perhaps she was not asleep. She was just habitually closing her eyes to avoid certain things. This was the first time Gu Yinshu saw her lying on the bed like a child, like a doll that was at the mercy of others. No matter who called her, she would only give a little response. ¡°follow your heart? ¡± He called her softly. Her eyshes fluttered when he called her. So he knew that she was awake now. ¡°I¡¯ll take you out for a walk. ¡± He half-forcibly lifted her from the bed. He wanted to force her out instead of hiding. ¡°I¡¯m not going. ¡± Freewill finally spoke, but his voice was as soft as a mosquito. ¡°Be good, I¡¯ll take you. ¡± His hand ran through her long hair and finally stopped at the back of her neck. ¡°trust me, it¡¯ll be fun. ¡± ¡°But I... ¡± ¡°SHH. ¡± His index finger pressed against her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t talk, just follow me, okay? ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Hearing her answer, Gu Yinshu finally felt more at ease. Mother Jiang was about to say something when she saw her daughter follow Gu Yinshu out, but she didn¡¯t say anything. In this situation, she could only ask Gu Yinshu to help clear up the psychological problems of free will. In the KTV, Gu Yinshu invited more familiar friends, some from the past and some from the future. Song Yan and Chen Shuxin were naturally included. Chapter 1665

Chapter 1665: Chapter 1651: Singing

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Chen Shuxin had never expected that Sui Xin would suffer such a blow. Because of a runaway marriage, the 21-year-old girl never opened her eyes again. ¡°Sui Xin. ¡± Chen Shuxin had been waiting in the private room, and she was very anxious. When she saw Sui Xin¡¯s face, she immediately walked forward. ¡°Sui Xin, you¡¯re here. ¡± ¡°MM. ¡± When she saw Chen Shuxin, Sui Xin still had a reaction, even though she only pursed her lower lip. Previously, when Chen Shuxin apanied Sui Xin, no matter what she said, Sui Xin was not willing to say a word, let alone have any expression or action. Seeing that Sui Xin still had something to say, Chen Shuxin was relieved. ¡°good girl, let¡¯s sing. ¡± Chen Shuxin held her good friend¡¯s hand and realized that her reaction was a little dull. Her heart instantly ached. Gu Yinshu had already taken a few steps forward and half-hugged her in his arms. He gently kissed her forehead and unconsciously held his waist with Sui Xin¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, talk to them properly. ¡± Jiang Kexin nodded slightly and took a deep breath. The feeling of wanting to walk out but not being able to do so troubled her. She held the boy¡¯s finger and was at a loss. ¡°Freewill, do you want to sing a song? Let¡¯s choose the best song and sing it together. How about that? ¡± Chen Shuxin chose a cheerful song. ¡°Okay. ¡± Everyone was sad for her. Freewill was also trying his best to walk out. For some reason, the scene of her and Gu Yinshu singing at the Gu family¡¯s house suddenly appeared in her mind. She missed that day very much. That day, everything was just right. After singing a few songs, Chen Shuxin clearly felt that freewill was much better than when she first came in. She was very happy. The next song was looking for a legend. This was a very old song, sung by Li Jian. After freewill heard the apaniment at the beginning, the sound of flowing water and Li Jian¡¯s voicebined together gave an ethereal feeling, as if they were calming the heart. ¡°Come,e,e. You and brother Yin sing together. ¡± Seeing that she had a reaction, Chen Shuxin immediately stuffed the microphone into her hands. Following her heart, she turned her head and saw that the youth was looking at her with a smile. It was as if there was nothing around her that he could see except her. Her thoughts finally moved and she took the microphone. ¡°Sing with me. Do you still remember that time? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± He reached out and rubbed her head. He reached out and held her in his arms. The light mint smell on his body made her feel at ease and nostalgic. His voice had a unique Su, while her voice was a little cold. Surprisingly, they were very in sync. Chen Shuxin and the others couldn¡¯t help but p for them. They would rather believe that we had a promise in our past lives The love story in this life would never change They would rather use this life to wait for you to discover it I have always been by your side I have never gone far ... ¡°Yin Shu. ¡± ¡°Hmm? ¡± He smiled at her and rubbed her hair out of habit. ¡°Why don¡¯t we sing another duet? My freewill, does singing really sound good? ¡± For some reason, freewill smiled and looked up at him. ¡°really? ¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. ¡± They changed another song. You are a song in my heart. You are a song in my heart A flower blooms in my heart My thoughts converge into a river ... Following heart, he sang with him. Listening to his clear voice, it was as if he had been cured. It was extremely warm. In the end, no one knew who took the initiative. The two of them sped their fingers tightly. Neither of them was willing to let go of the other¡¯s hand. Chapter 1666

Chapter 1666: Chapter 1652, you¡¯re fine

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Actually, Sui Xin was not a singer, but he sang along with him one song after another. He was surrounded by Gu Yinshu¡¯s friends, and they were all listening to their songs. The atmosphere was very good, and it was also very warm. Gu Yinshu¡¯s clear and charming voice unexpectedly matched with Sui Xin¡¯s cold voice. Sui Xin held the microphone and sang along with him, and his mood unexpectedly improved. After an unknown amount of time, they were tired from singing. Sui Xin even drank a few sses of red wine. Finally, he leaned into Gu Yinshu¡¯s arms and was extremely obedient. ¡°following her, are you tired? Why don¡¯t you rest here? ¡± Chen Shuxin thought that she would only be relieved if she stayed by her side for the next few days. Following her lead, she shook her head and smiled at her, even though her vision was a lot blurry because of the wine. ¡°No need, I¡¯m fine now. Don¡¯t worry about me, Shu Xin. ¡± ¡°silly, you¡¯re fine. Everything is fine. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Following her lead, she smiled. ¡°I¡¯m going to school tomorrow. Everything will be fine. I know. ¡± Seeing that freewill seemed to be really letting go, Chen Shuxin finally calmed down a lot. Not long after, freewill fell asleep on his own. It was probably because he had been too tired recently, and thinking about it had caused him a lot of mental damage. Shey on Gu Yinshu¡¯sp and looked like she was sleeping soundly. ¡°Do you want to send freewill to the dormitory? ¡± Chen Shuxin had just said this when he signaled her with his eyes, telling her not to wake her up. Recently, she had be a lot more haggard. He reached out and easily carried her up. She seemed to have felt it and frowned, but she was still sleeping soundly. What made him happy was that her hand unconsciously grabbed his shirt. She relied on him a lot. ... Qiu Qingqing knew that Sui Xin¡¯s older sister was gone. She was deeply touched by such bad news, and she also worried about her grandmother¡¯s health all day long. After apanying Sui Xin in the KTV, she felt a little tender looking at her face. At the same time, she also envied having Gu Yinshu by Sui Xin¡¯s side so that Gu Yinshu could always apany her. If her grandmother left in the future, who woulde to apany her She could only bitterly endure the days without grandma by herself, weeping alone. It was unbearable to think about it. After a while, her phone rang to alert her that there was a new text message. Qiu Qingqing opened her phone and saw that it was her uncle¡¯s number. There was only one text message inside: ¡°Come Out now, I¡¯m at the entrance of the KTV. ¡± Her heart skipped a beat, realizing that it was already seven o¡¯clock in the evening. ¡°Qingqing, is your uncle looking for you? You go home first, as long as we¡¯re here. ¡± Chen Shuxin nced at her and said immediately. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go back first. ¡± Qiu Qingqing was really afraid of Shen Jingcheng. It was already time to go home. She didn¡¯t expect him to still be at the KTV. She didn¡¯t know if Shen Jingcheng would think too much of it. After packing her things, Qiu Qingqing left the KTV. Sure enough, she saw Shen Jingcheng¡¯s car parked at the door. He opened the car window and seemed to be waiting for her. She didn¡¯t know whether it was an illusion or not, but she felt that Shen Jingcheng¡¯s eyes were always on her. However, when she looked up, she could only see his vague outline. ¡°Why are you at the KTV? ¡± Sure enough, as soon as Qiu Qingqing got into the car, Shen Jingcheng asked her this question. ¡°My friend is here. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go to such a messy ce in the future. ¡± ¡°Oh. ¡± Her casual cowardice made her answer to Shen Jingcheng no matter what she said. In fact, Karaoke was a very normal thing. Who was like him? He didn¡¯t have any hobbies except work. He was indeed a national treasure-level figure. Chapter 1667

Chapter 1667: Chapter 1653: Sleep early

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Shen Jingcheng did not say anything else and the car quickly drove away. When they reached home, Shen Jingcheng parked the car. Qiu Qingqing wanted to go upstairs, but she saw the woman in the living room. Ning Xuemei was sitting on the Sofa. When she saw the young girl who came in, she was obviously stunned. Then, she smiled. ¡°Is this Qingqing? ¡± Qiu Qingqing nodded. Actually, she recognized her. Last time, she saw this woman on the balcony in the middle of the night. But this kind of peeping thing obviously could not be said. ¡°Auntie, who are you? ¡± ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Jingcheng¡¯s sister-inw. ¡± Hearing the word sister-inw, she could not help but secretlyugh in her heart. It was indeed sister-inw. She came to look for him sote at night. Could it be... ... A certain young girl was still driving in the dark when Shen Jingcheng had already entered. The moment he saw Ning Xuemei, his brows furrowed. He really did not expect this person toe at this time. ¡°Qingqing, call me Auntie. ¡± ¡°Auntie. ¡± When the dignified voice sounded, Qiu Qingqing naturally called out. However, when she saw Ning Xuemei¡¯s expression, she was a little sad. It was probably because Shen Jingcheng¡¯s expression was too cold. ¡°So this is the child you adopted. He¡¯s so pretty. ¡± It was no wonder that stupid woman, Zhang Manli, wouldy her hands on this girl. She had the appearance of a pure and beautiful woman. It was hard to tell if she was flirtatious in her bones. Ning Xuemei thought so maliciously, but she did not show it on the surface. ¡°What are you doing here? ¡± Shen Jingcheng swept his gaze over. ¡°Qingqing, go upstairs and take a shower and sleep. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Of course, Qiu Qingqing was eager to leave. Who knew what sparks would happen between them? It was better to leave quickly. Otherwise, she would feel like a third wheel. Qiu Qingqing went upstairs, and Ning Xuemei looked at him with a sad expression. ¡°Jingcheng, do you have to be so cold to me? ¡± Shen Jingcheng did not sit on the SOFA. He bent down to pick up the cigarette on the coffee table and lit one between his fingers. ¡°sister-inw, I remember telling youst time not toe again. ¡± ¡°Do you really have no feelings for me at all? ¡± Ning Xuemei choked ¡°Then why do you still have the word forever tattooed on your back? Didn¡¯t you do it for me? If you really don¡¯t have any feelings for me, why don¡¯t you go and wash the Tattoo off? ¡± ¡°I just forgot. I¡¯ll wash it tomorrow. ¡± Shen Jingcheng said it lightly, as if he was just saying that the weather today was not bad. The sadness in Ning Xuemei¡¯s eyes was obvious. She said with a gloomy face, ¡°your big brother said that you should go back tomorrow. Uncle will alsoe back to the Shen family. He is very concerned about your marriage. ¡± The Shen family? Shen Jingcheng sneered between his thin lips. That kind of contempt and indifference was very obvious. He had long lost any feelings for the Shen family. ¡°I understand. Take Care, sister-inw. ¡± With the same cold attitude, Shen Jingcheng asked Auntie Chen to send the guest out. He turned around and went upstairs. ¡°Miss Ning, pleasee this way. ¡± Ning Xuemei sat up from the SOFA. Her nails were about to be cut off as she left silently. Shen Jingcheng knocked on Qiu Qingqing¡¯s door. When he saw the girl open a crack in the door, he said, e with me to the Shen family tomorrow. ¡± The Shen family? Qiu Qingqing was a little afraid of those big families, but since her uncle had spoken, she agreed very honestly. It was most likely that Shen Jingcheng was toozy to deal with the Shen family, so he brought her along to deal with them. ¡°Go to bed early. ¡± The mature man¡¯s voice was very maic, making Qiu Qingqing almost lose her focus. Sigh, with such a handsome and mature man by her side, she was afraid but also felt that it was pleasing to the eyes. Chapter 1668

Chapter 1668: Chapter 1654 the Shen family

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Early the next morning, Qiu Qingqing pushed her grandmother out of the room. It was only 7:30 am. Shen Jingcheng had already woken up. The watch in his hand was hard to ignore and even eye-catching. It always had a calm and natural aura. Qiu Qingqing never dared to look him in the eye. She only called him uncle in a very low voice. ¡°You child, why do you still look at your uncle like a mouse seeing a cat? ¡± Grandma was obviously joking, but Qiu Qingqing felt very embarrassed. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m not as exaggerated as a mouse. ¡± She was still very embarrassed to be exposed in front of Shen Jingcheng. However, Shen Jingcheng didn¡¯t care too much. He just nced at her with a slightly gloomy face. ¡°How could I not know what you¡¯re thinking? ¡± The old man also wanted to let the uncle and nephew smooth things over at an appropriate time. After all, if she left in the future, Qingqing would have to be handed over to him. Shen Jingcheng came down with a poker face, but at this moment, he still looked cold and aloof. ¡°Grandma, eat breakfast first. Your stomach is a little bad, so you should eat on time. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. What do you want to eat this morning? ¡± Grandma seemed to be in good spirits, and Qiu Jingjing was in a much better mood. Seeing that the breakfast on the table was made by Auntie Chen, everything was avable. ¡°Grandma, what do you want to eat? Auntie Chen specially made your favorite steamed Bun. ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s try the steamed bun first. ¡± Auntie Chen came out of the kitchen with a smile, holding a pot of soup in her hand. This was to nourish the old man¡¯s body, and it was avable almost every day. ¡°after breakfast, I¡¯ll send you to school. There¡¯s only half an hour left now. ¡± Shen Jincheng sat at the dining table and ate his breakfast, reminding the young girl beside him. Hearing his voice, Qiu Qingqing nodded silently. ¡°Oh right. ¡± He seemed to have remembered something and said to the old man, ¡°grandma, we might note back tonight, so let Auntie Chen apany you. Qingqing and I are going to the Shen family tonight. ¡± Grandma knew a little about the Shen family. She had been thinking about Qiu Qingqing recently. Her body was really weak and she could notst for more than a few days. Seeing that her spirit was getting worse, she was thinking about her granddaughter the most. After she passed away, the only people that Qingqing could rely on were this uncle and the Shen family. ¡°since we¡¯re going to the Shen family, Qingqing will buy something for lunch today. We can¡¯t go home empty-handed for the first time. ¡± A girl in her teens didn¡¯t know etiquette. The old man could only remind her in advance so as not to attract other people¡¯s gossip and criticism. After all, she still had to walk the path in the future alone. Shen Jingcheng was a man after all. How could he care so much. ¡°Okay, grandma, I understand. ¡± In fact, Shen Jingcheng would arrange everything himself, and Qiu Qingqing would just casually respond. After breakfast, she went straight to school. Seeing Sui Xin at the ss gate, Qiu Qingqing found that her spirit was much better thanst night. It was probably because she had enough rest. ¡°Sui Xin! ¡± Sui Xin was not like before, he did not have any reaction even when she was called. He showed a long-lost smile and greeted her. ¡°Great, you¡¯re finally back. ¡± Seeing Sui Xin¡¯s full smile, Qiu Qingqing was still very excited. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have made you worry. ¡± ¡°What are you talking about? As long as you¡¯re fine, we¡¯re fine. ¡± Qiu Qingqing held the girl¡¯s hand and blinked. ¡°This time, it¡¯s all thanks to Gu Yinshu. ¡± Chapter 1669

Chapter 1669: Chapter 1655 substantive reward

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Of course, caprice knew that Gu Yinshu had been taking care of her during this period of time. If it weren¡¯t for him, she might not have been able to get out of that closed state of mind. ¡°I know. ¡± The smile on her face reappeared. It was a sweetness that wasn¡¯t there just now. Qiu Qingqing couldn¡¯t help but pinch her face. ¡°cherish him well. I can see that Gu Yinshu really likes you. ¡± ording to this procedure, she might be able to achieve something in the future. ¡°I like him too. ¡± ¡°then you have to stop, because you all have to be well. ¡± Qiu Qingqing said a few more words to her. When she heard the bell for the morning reading ss, she turned around and returned to the ssroom. When she returned to the ssroom, she realized that there was a gaze following her. In fact, she did not need to look to know that it was Gu Yinshu who was sitting at the back. Recently, her mental state had been a little unstable, so she deliberately said that she would be there anytime, anywhere and pay attention to her mental state. ¡°I¡¯m fine now. Don¡¯t worry. ¡± She was afraid that he would still worry about her, so she decided to tell him the truth. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. ¡± Gu Yinshu smiled. He had already helped her put all her homework on the table. This person usually didn¡¯t do her homework, but he was willing to help her with her homework. It was really rare. ¡°You didn¡¯t really help me finish all my homework, did you? He helped me write my notes on the way. ¡± He had just opened his notes. Seeing his neat handwriting, he still couldn¡¯t quite believe it. After all, this was an extremelyzy guy. ¡°What else could I do? You said you had to study hard, so of course I have to help you copy all your notes. ¡± He leaned back a little, and the aura he exuded was refreshing and clean. The smile on his lips was very moving no matter how one looked at it. Who blushed for some reason and then said with a smile, ¡°then I really have to thank you. ¡± ¡°Just saying thank you is too empty. ¡± A certain someone began to push her luck. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any substantial rewards? ¡± ¡°What other substantial rewards do you want? Ask yourself if you have something that youck? ¡± ¡°A KISS? ¡± Seeing a certain someone reach out and point at one side of her face, she felt her face turn red again. ¡°Do you have any shame? ¡± She red at him and sat down in her seat with a red face. Suddenly, she heardughtering from behind. Then, she saw someone holding a book and standing in front of them. ¡°If you¡¯re shy, just block it so that no one can see it. ¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°GET LOST! GET LOST! ¡± CAOXIN wanted to beat him to death. No matter what, she could not be in an open and aboveboard puppy love, right? After chatting with Caoxin for a while, Gu Yinshu finally felt at ease with her. The way she didn¡¯t speak a few days ago was really scary. ¡°Are you going to the library today? ¡± Freewill really didn¡¯t expect Gu Yinshu to ask to go to the library. This person always imed to be a genius. He barely read books and could get high marks. This kind of person really drew hatred. ¡°Then, will you teach me math? ¡± Freewill thought about the recent math exam and finally had a kind of pre-exam panic disorder. Gu Yinshuughed. ¡°So you still remember to take the math exam. I thought you wanted to forget about the exam. ¡± Seeing that freewill looked like he had nothing to live for, Gu Yinshu stretched out his hand and flicked her forehead lightly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you tutor. You definitely won¡¯t pass this exam. You¡¯ll only pass it. ¡± ¡°What if I only pass it after that? ¡± She smiled as she spoke to him. She almost reached out to hug his arm. ¡°Can you help me cheat when the timees? ¡± Chapter 1670

Chapter 1670: Chapter 1656 was awkward

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Cheating sounded nice, but it was nothing more than cheating. He looked at her coldly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would study hard and avoid this circle from now on? Now you want to take a shortcut? In English, learning is your own. ¡± ¡°But how can I improve math in such a short time? ¡± She would break down. ¡°With a good teacher by your side, are you afraid that you won¡¯t be able to improve? ¡± Gu Yinshu smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t only pass the exam this time. If you really can¡¯t, I¡¯ll help you cheat again. ¡± Thest sentence clearly meant that he had agreed. Freewill¡¯s eyes were sparkling. ¡°I knew you were the best. ¡± ¡°Of course, you¡¯re my girlfriend. ¡± He ruffled her hair. ¡°It¡¯s time for ss. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Then, a satisfied smile appeared on his face. He went back to continue reading. Of course, he still had to go to the library at noon. Qiu Qingqing and Chen Shuxin didn¡¯t have lunch together. They had their own things to do. Because they didn¡¯t have time to practice Kung Fu at noon, freewill went alone. When he just stepped into the practice room, he saw a girl dancing on the floor. The white curtains were blown by the wind. She saw a very graceful figure, full of energy. On closer look, wasn¡¯t this the Lan Yue fromst time It was a little awkward to see him first. After all, she was rejected on the spot when she confessed to Gu Yinshust time, and he was also at the scene with a few good friends. No matter who it was, it would be very awkward for anyone to encounter this kind of thing. Freewill originally wanted to quietly get his practice clothes, but just as he was done with his practice clothes, the girl had obviously noticed him entering the practice room. When she turned around and saw that it was freewill, her expression was a little unnatural and strange. This was the kind of arrogance that she was born with, which made her look at herself calmly. Freewill also very generously waved at her, ¡°Lan Yue, are you practicing dancing? It¡¯s noon. It seems that behind every sessful dancer, there is an endless amount of time. ¡± Lan Yue stared at her and just smiled, ¡°did youe to the training room to look for me today? ¡± Freewill swore that of course she wasn¡¯t. He knew that Lan Yue might have misunderstood. Although she was now gu Yinshu¡¯s girlfriend, she would never deliberately care about a girl who had once confessed to Gu Yinshu. ¡°No, I¡¯m just helping me and my friends get the training clothes. ¡± Lan Yue pursed her lips and looked at her, not saying anything. Suixin also felt that the atmosphere was a little awkward. She took the training clothes, turned around and walked out. ¡°Jiang Suixin, can wepete fairly? ¡± Lan Yue looked at her very seriously. Compete? Regarding this point, Suixin wanted to ridicule. Gu Yinshu was already her boyfriend long ago. What Fair Competition was there to talk about now. The words were on the tip of her tongue, but freewill could not say anything. Especially when he saw that her expression was serious, he could only smile awkwardly and leave the training room. ¡°...¡± When Qiu Qingqing arrived at the school gate, she indeed saw the familiar ck car. She walked over silently, and the car door had already opened automatically. Shen Jingcheng wore sunsses today, almost covering half of his face. His expression could not be seen. Even if he took off his sunsses, there would be no emotion on his face. ¡°Have you eaten? ¡± Qiu Qingqing shook her head. After all, they might have to eat at the Shen family¡¯s house for lunch. Shen Jingcheng did not say anything else and started the car. Half an hourter, they arrived at the Shen family¡¯s house. The Shen family¡¯s Butler was already waiting at the door. ¡°Second Young Master, ¡± He called out respectfully. Shen Jingcheng got out of the car and ced his well-defined hand on the car door. With a little force, he opened the door. Chapter 1671

Chapter 1671: Chapter 1657, Qingqing Grasnd

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Housekeeper Shen immediately saw a young girl who still looked very pink. She had beautiful long hair and looked very slim. That face of hers was full of cuteness. She was also carrying a school bag. It was obvious that she was a high school student. ¡°Is this Miss Qiu? ¡± The housekeeper seemed to be smiling on the surface, but in his heart, he was wondering why second young master brought Miss Qiu back when he went home. Everyone was gathered here today to discuss his marriage. Why did he suddenly bring a little niece here? ¡°Call for her. ¡± Qiu Qingqing immediately bowed to housekeeper Shen and said obediently, ¡°hello, Housekeeper Shen. ¡± ¡°Miss, you are too polite. ¡± Housekeeper Shen immediately bowed and looked at Shen Jingcheng. ¡°Uncle is already waiting for you inside, second young master. ¡± Shen Jingcheng nodded and brought Qiu Qingqing inside. The Shen family¡¯s vi was veryrge Once inside, they found that the Shen family¡¯s entire family was there. Qiu Qingqing was a timid and timid person. When she saw so many people, she could not help but feel afraid. However, Shen Jingcheng was behind her, so it was not good for her to retreat. He clearly saw through her thoughts and ced his hand on her shoulder, pointing at the people in front of her one by one. The great-aunt saw this little girl and liked her. She smiled and waved Qiu Qingqing over. ¡°You are Qingqing. You are so beautiful. ¡± ¡°great-aunt, ¡± Qiu Qingqing called out, making the olddy very happy. ¡°I made a lot of dishes for lunch today. I don¡¯t know what you little girls like to eat, so I asked the kitchen to make a few more dishes. I hope you will be happy. ¡± ¡°thank you, great-uncle and grandma. ¡± Qiu Qingqing was a quiet and cute girl. She was also very likable, so naturally, she was very likable to the elders. ¡°Qingqing is still in high school now. Do you usually have a lot of homework? Is your study heavy? ¡± great-uncle and grandma were very concerned about her study and life, and they also liked to talk to a little girl. ¡°The homework is okay, but the study is not particrly stressful. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. You have toe here more often in the future. ¡± ¡°Jingcheng, you¡¯re back? ¡± A low male voice sounded. Qiu Qingqing subconsciously looked over there and saw a man in his thirtiesing down from upstairs, and the person beside him was Ning Xuemei. This should be Shen Jingcheng¡¯s older brother. He was a few years older than Shen Jingcheng and had simr facial features. ¡°Jingcheng. ¡± Ning Xuemei was also smiling demurely at the side. She hadpletely forgotten how she had pestered her younger brother previously. Ever since she witnessed their adultery thest time, Qiu Qingqing could no longer look straight at the two of them. She had also imagined their forbidden love countless times in her mind. In fact, Qiu Qingqing had some sympathy for Shen Jingcheng¡¯s brother. He probably did not know that there was a green prairie above his head. His own wife actually had a crush on his brother. Shen Jin and Shen Jingcheng exchanged a few words, but Shen Jingcheng¡¯s reaction was very indifferent from the beginning to the end. Everyone was already used to his reaction. After all, he was never a warm-hearted person. They were actually here at night. It was unavoidable for them to have dinner at the Shen residence tonight, so they had to stay over at the Shen residence. Her great-uncle and grandmother were afraid that she would not be used to sleeping at the Shen residence, so they personally brought the servants up to make the bed for her. That kind of bed even had a little girl¡¯s princess style. Qiu Qingqing was too embarrassed to say that she was not of this style. Summer was a sweltering season to begin with, so Qiu Qingqing was woken up in the middle of the night. Chapter 1672

Chapter 1672: Chapter 1658 ended

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Perhaps it was because she was not familiar with the Shen family. She woke up drenched in sweat. The night outside the window was very cold. She immediately got up after being startled awake. Everyone was asleep, so she did not dare to make too much noise. Perhaps it was a little cold in the middle of the night, but she still put on a coat for herself. As soon as she went out, she saw two figures in the courtyard. When she looked closely, it turned out to be Shen Jingcheng and Ning Xuemei. Seeing these two people, Qiu Qingqing subconsciously squatted in a corner,pletely forgetting the ending where she was caught by Shen Jingcheng in the corner. The Shen family¡¯s vi upied arge area, so they nted grapes and other fruits in the courtyard. This was probably because they had good conditions and wanted to eat fresh fruits. Of course, this was just a wild guess because she felt that picking fruits was very easy. Tsk, now it had actually be a holy ground for stealing sunshine. Qiu Qingqing once again sympathized with Shen Jin. There was a green prairie above his head. He would probably find that the shampoo had all turned green when he went to wash his hair. A certain girl was still secretly sympathizing with Shen Jin when a voice came from the other side. ¡°Jingcheng, I didn¡¯t expect you to be willing toe out. ¡± From Afar, Ning Xuemei¡¯s voice sounded seductive. ¡°In the middle of the night, you called me out when I was still sleeping. Is this really okay? ¡± Shen Jingcheng¡¯s words didn¡¯t sound too emotional, but one could vaguely hear the coldness in it. ¡°I just want to talk to you for a while. ¡± Ning Xuemei looked at this man who had matured after so many years, and her heart was particrly fond of him. ¡°What can¡¯t we talk about in the day? ¡± Shen Jingcheng sat down, looked at the grapes on the shelf, and picked one very casually. The grapes in the courtyard were probably grown by old people. After many years of bloody battles for the family property, the Shen family had actually be like this. It was peaceful. It was really unpleasant. ¡°You know your brother. He is very strict with me now. If he didn¡¯te back from drinking outside today, maybe I wouldn¡¯t have the chance to talk to you. ¡± PFFT, this cheating couple was actually so righteous. His heart ached for Shen Jin again. Qiu Qingqing thought so. ¡°What do you want to say? Just say it. I still have to go back to sleep. ¡± ¡°Jingcheng, it¡¯s been so many years. Ever since you left, I¡¯ve been having nightmares every night. I have the same nightmare. I dream that you were injured by many people and that your big brother is trying to kill you again... ¡± Ning Xuemei¡¯s tears fell ¡°every time I wake up from a nightmare, I have to make sure that you¡¯re okay. If not, I¡¯ll be more heartbroken than anyone else. ¡± Shen Jingcheng listened from the side and did not say anything. ¡°At that time, I knew that I would never forget you for the rest of my life... ¡± Back then, they had grown up together in the orphanage. Later, Shen Jin found out that Shen Jingcheng was in a specific location. In order to take over the Shen family¡¯s property alone, he secretly killed him and forced himself to be his mistress. Ning Xuemei thought of those things in the past and felt wronged. ¡°At that time, you chose it yourself, sister-inw. ¡± Shen Jingcheng called her sister-inw and broke her imagination. ¡°I¡¯m willing toe out to see you tonight because I want to thoroughly exin some things to you. I WON¡¯T INTERFERE WITH ANYTHING RELATED TO YOU and big brother. I hope you and big brother can live a good life. Our rtionship endedpletely seven years ago. ¡± It ended. Chapter 1673

Chapter 1673: Chapter 1659 self-respect

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Ning Xuemei¡¯s eyes welled up with tears when she heard these three words. She finally gave up that little bit of restraint and hugged him from behind. ¡°Shen Jingcheng, I love you. I¡¯ve loved you from the beginning to the end. I don¡¯t believe you don¡¯t know! ¡± ¡°sister-inw, enough. ¡± Shen Jingcheng seemed to be very impatient and was tired of this kind of drama. He was no longer that young and frivolous man. Instead, he had experienced many vicissitudes. These things could no longer stir up any waves in his heart. Not even the slightest bit. ¡°Jingcheng, don¡¯t call me sister-inw! ¡± She was deeply hurt by these two words. She could not understand. Their rtionship of more than ten years could notpare to the disintegration of these few years She did not believe that he had no feelings for her at all. Unfortunately, her fingers were slowly pried open by Shen Jingcheng. The moment her hand was released, a trace of paranoia and intense emotions suddenly appeared in Ning Xuemei¡¯s eyes. She did not pounce forward anymore. ¡°Jingcheng, you really don¡¯t Miss me at all? ¡± ¡°have some self-respect. ¡± Shen Jingcheng nced at her. ¡°after today, I will never see you again. You should take care of yourself. ¡± ¡°Jingcheng! ¡± She called out to him again. Aplicated and cold emotion shed through her eyes. ... Qiu Qingqing felt that she was stupid, the kind that was stupid to the core. She originally wanted to watch some gossip, but in the end, she fell asleep. She did not understand why she fell asleep, and it was the kind that was squatting in the corner of the wall. In a daze, she seemed to have fallen into a nightmare. Her body was torn apart, but it seemed to be an illusion. She had a terrible headache, and it felt worse than a hangover. What was going on? On the soft bed, someone¡¯s smell was spreading on her body. When she woke up, she subconsciously touched her chest because it was really ufortable. It was as if there was a heavy hammer pressing on her body. In the end, she touched someone¡¯s arm. ¡°UGH... ¡± When she saw that it was Shen Jingcheng, she was sessfully scared to the bottom of the bed. She rolled and crawled, looking more pathetic than ever. Why was he naked? Why was she on his bed It was the first time that Qiu Qingqing was so frightened. After all, this was the man she was most afraid of. How could he lie beside her just now? Qiu Qingqing was an inexperienced girl. She felt a terrible pain in her body. She did not know if it had happenedst night. All she wanted to do was run away quickly. This was her uncle, the person she was most afraid of. This was going to be a big joke! If Shen Jingcheng woke up and saw her, she would be dead for sure! She could even imagine the look on his face. It was probably the end of the world. He was her guardian. Just a second ago, she was still calling him uncle. It was over! Qiu Qingqing¡¯s heart tightened. Seeing that he was sleeping soundly, she immediately put on her clothes and tidied up the room. Then, she scrambled out of the room. After all, she was a little girl. The moment she returned to her room, she waspletely shocked. She was still young. She definitely did not know much about this kind of adult world. If it was in the past, she would really be helpless. But now, she still called her friends and sobbed as she told them about what happenedst night. ¡°What? ¡± Her voice was raised by an octave and her brain was spinning. What was going on? Qiu Qingqing was only crying over there. She didn¡¯t know what to do. Was She also scared? Hearing her cry, her friends could onlyfort her. ¡°Alright, stop crying. Be Good. Are you still at your uncle¡¯s house? Why don¡¯t youe over now? Crying won¡¯t solve any problems. ¡± Chapter 1674

Chapter 1674: Chapter 1660 might be about to break down

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION That was true. Qiu Qingqing sobbed a few times and her mind was a mess. If she hadn¡¯tforted her, she might have broken down. ¡°I... I¡¯ll talk to you when I get to school. ¡± After hanging up the phone, Qiu Qingqing came out of the bathtub. After putting on her clothes, she nned to go to school ... ¡°Aiyo, Miss Qiu. ¡± The maid saw that she was carrying a school bag and her long hair was hanging down. She looked pitiful and couldn¡¯t help but ask her, ¡°are you going to school? I¡¯ve already prepared breakfast. Aren¡¯t you going to eat before you go? ¡± Qiu Qingqing felt that her legs were very sore and she did not know the specific reason. She was afraid that she would reveal something and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I have to rush to school first. I¡¯ve been a little nervous in school recently. ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get the driver to send miss off. ¡± The maid smiled and handed the bread on the table to her. ¡°At least eat a little. A girl has to take care of herself. ¡± ¡°thank you. ¡± Although Qiu Qingqing could not eat, she still epted it. Seeing Qiu Qingqing like this, the maid felt that she was more easily doted on. People really liked such a doll the more they looked at it. Qiu Qingqing was sent to school by the driver. Sui Xin and Chen Shuxin were already waiting for her at the school gate. They were very anxious. Behind them were naturally Gu Yinshu and Song Yan, who appeared to be at ease. Although Sui Xin herself had never experienced such a thing, it didn¡¯t mean that she hadn¡¯t seen it before. Back then, there were girls who got pregnant before marriage in her vige. On their side, this kind of thing was considered to have a bad influence. The girls who were exposed were all beaten and scolded by their parents. They even had to be dragged to the pce to have a shave and an abortion. Freewill did not feel that it was a big mistake to have sex before marriage. However, if they did not know how to protect themselves and protect themselves, it would be irresponsible for them. ¡°Freewill, Shu Xin! ¡± Qiu Qingqing shouted. Freewill only saw her then. ¡°Qingqing! ¡± Freewill pounced over and nced at her. He looked at her worriedly. ¡°Are you alright, Qingqing? Does your body hurt? ¡± She asked in a very low voice. Qiu Qingqing¡¯s tears almost fell. Because it really hurt. Seeing the tears in her eyes, freewill did not bother tofort her first. Instead, he asked a few key questions. ¡°Have you taken the birth control pills? ¡± Qiu Qingqing was even more confused about these things. She looked at her nkly. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to buy them. ¡± Freewill knew that she definitely did not have suchmon sense. If it was not for the fact that her neighbor¡¯s sister had once taught her about these things, she definitely would not have known. ¡°Okay. ¡± Qiu Qingqing felt like she was grasping at a life-saving Straw. However, looking at Song Yan and Gu Yinshu not far away, she was still a little worried. Could it be that they knew? Seeing through her thoughts at a nce, freewill shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This is just a secret between US girls. How can I tell them? They don¡¯t know anything. Don¡¯t be afraid. ¡± Qiu Qingqing felt a warm current from the bottom of her heart. She had been betrayed before. At that time, her good friend had spread the news that she had a crush on Gu Yinshu in school, causing her to not trust people. But now, for the first time, she felt the warmth of being protected. ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡± Chen Shuxin said a few words to Song Yan and ran over. ¡°I just told Song Yan and the others that they will help us apply for leave. ¡± With Gu Yinshu around, the teacher would definitely approve their leave. ¡°Okay. ¡± The three girls immediately took the bus and left, arriving at a pharmacy. It was actually very difficult to buy contraceptives. After all, they were minors. It would not be good if they were suspected. Chapter 1675

Chapter 1675: Chapter 1661 doesn¡¯t know how to call people anymore?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Fortunately, Chen Shuxin had an idea. She put on a very mature make-up at a nearby shop and turned a teenager into a 30-year-old. As long as she didn¡¯t make any noise, it was almost impossible to be seen through. ¡°Not bad, Chen Shuxin. Howe I didn¡¯t realize you were so smart before! ¡± Freewill really wanted to apud her, especially after seeing her put on this extremely mature make-up. ¡°Of course, CALL ME SISTER! ¡± Chen Shuxin raised her Chin proudly and asked the two girls to wait at the door. After she entered, freewill finally had the chance to ask Qiu Qingqing about what happenedst night. ¡°Qingqing, why were you lying on your uncle¡¯s bedst night? Does he know it was you? ¡± If it wasn¡¯t for his good friend¡¯s personal experience, freewill would never have thought that such a melodramatic thing would happen in reality. Although Shen Jingcheng was a charming uncle, he was Qiu Qingqing¡¯s guardian after all. He could be said to be a real uncle. Wouldn¡¯t that be very awkward? ¡°I don¡¯t know. I squatted in the cornerst night to watch their gossip. I fell asleep. ¡± Qiu Qingqing also wanted to cry but had no tears. She didn¡¯t understand how she woke up in his bed. When freewill found out that Qiu Qingqing squatted in the corner in the middle of the night and listened to the gossip between Shen Jingcheng and his sister-inw, he almost spat out a mouthful of blood. What was going on! How could she fall asleep while squatting in the corner? ¡°then... does he know it¡¯s you? ¡± Freewill emphasized this question ... ¡°I don¡¯t think so. When I woke up, he was still asleep. ¡± Actually, Qiu Qingqing didn¡¯t dare to guarantee it. After all, she didn¡¯t even know why she was sleeping on his bed, which made her inexplicably flustered. Freewill was also flustered. This girl didn¡¯t know anything, yet things just happened like that. ¡°Then we¡¯ll see how your uncle reacts when we go back in the afternoon, ¡± freewill added, ¡°the most important thing now is to take the birth control pill. If you have a child, it¡¯ll be troublesome. You¡¯re still a minor now, so you definitely can¡¯t have a child! ¡± Qiu Qingqing nodded like a chicken pecking at rice,pletely relying on freewill. As she spoke, Chen Shuxin had alreadye out of the pharmacy, holding the pill in her hand. ¡°Alright Qingqing, hurry up and take it. ¡± After taking the mineral water, the young girl immediately swallowed the pill. After swallowing the pill, Qiu Qingqing felt a little safe. No matter what happenedst night, as long as she wasn¡¯t pregnant, it was fine. The three of them stayed in the hotel in the morning,forting Qiu Qingqing. After all, what happenedst night wasn¡¯t something she could bear alone. It was not until the evening that Qiu Qingqing finally went home slowly. When she reached the door, she saw her grandmother blowing the summer wind in the garden while Auntie Chen was talking to the old man as she loosened the soil for the flowers. This kind of warmth made Qiu Qingqing feel endless warmth. ¡°Qingqing is back? ¡± Auntie Chen opened the door for her with a smile. ¡°Come in, your grandmother is still worried about you. ¡± Yes, and Shen Jingcheng. She did not know what happened to Mr. Shen, but when he came back today, she clearly felt that the pressure was several times lower. She did not know who had offended him. ¡°Qiu Qingqing. ¡± The moment the three cold words rang out, Qiu Qingqing¡¯s entire body trembled. ¡°Come in. ¡± She did not dare to raise her head. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the man sitting on the Sofa, leaning casually on the side. His sharp gaze swept over her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with lowering your head all day long? Why don¡¯t you call for help when you see me? ¡± She obeyed and raised her head. ¡°uncle. ¡± Chapter 1676

Chapter 1676: Chapter 1662: Why is she looking at me like that?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Shen Jingcheng felt strange when he saw that she was looking at him and didn¡¯t look away immediately like before. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? ¡± His eyes were deep and his voice was very pleasant, but it waspletely cold. ¡°Did you do something that made you feel guilty again? ¡± Judging from the situation, he probably didn¡¯t know at all. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have such an expression. Qiu Qingqing didn¡¯t know whether she was happy or sad. She didn¡¯t know whether she was happy or disappointed. She feltplicated and then shook her head. ¡°What can I do? ¡± ¡°Why did you go to school early this morning? You didn¡¯t even eat breakfast? ¡± When he came out, he found that Qiu Qingqing had already been sent to school. He felt that something was strange. This girl went to school without even saying a word? It was really not her usual style. No matter what, she would not go to school without saying a word. ¡°You didn¡¯t get into trouble at school again, did you? ¡± This was the only thing he could think of, so his eyes narrowed. ¡°No. ¡± Qiu Qingqing quickly refuted. In fact, she felt that she was still a very obedient girl. Putting aside some things, she did have rebellious behavior. But how could a teenage girl really not have a rebellious heart and be as obedient as a cat Even a cat would scratch people when it was unhappy. ¡°really? ¡± Shen Jingcheng felt that something was a little strange, but he couldn¡¯t tell what it was. Maybe it was the sex dreamst night that made him anxious today. ¡°No. ¡± The girl¡¯s mosquito-like voice sounded. Shen Jingcheng was still thinking about the girl fromst night and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little anxious ¡°Well, you went to school without saying a word this morning and didn¡¯te back at noon. Don¡¯t you know that this uncle of mine will be worried? ¡± Qiu Qingqing pinched the corner of her clothes and didn¡¯t know how to answer for a moment. She seemed to have slept with himst night, but he didn¡¯t know. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll let you know in advance when I go out in the future. ¡± Seeing that she was so obedient, Shen Jingcheng didn¡¯t find trouble with her again. His original intention was not to find trouble with a little girl. Seeing that he finally relented, Qiu Qingqing ran faster than ever. She was really scared to death! For some reason, she was really more and more afraid of him and did not dare to speak in front of him. Let¡¯s pretend that nothing happenedst night. Qiu Qingqing ran upstairs. Suddenly, a unique fragrance of a girl was left in the air. This smell started to irritate Shen Jingcheng. He felt like he had smelled it somewhere before. He could not help but think of what happenedst night. It was the first time he had indulged in it after so many years. But when he woke up, he didn¡¯t know if it was a dream or if he had really experienced a love affair. He pinched the corner of his forehead and closed his dark eyes. He took out his cell phone and called his special assistant. ¡°Go and investigate what happenedst night, especially the surveince cameras in the Shen family¡¯s courtyard. Don¡¯t alert anyone, especially Ning Xuemei. ¡± ¡°Okay, ¡± the person on the other side replied. Only then did Shen Jingcheng¡¯s heart calm down. Qiu Qingqing stayed upstairs for a while beforeing down to apany her grandmother to look at the flowers in the courtyard for a while. Auntie Chen loved to serve the flowers and loved this kind of beautiful things that bloomed. However, Qiu Qingqing did not like it very much because their beauty was only for a moment and they onlypeted for time. She was born to be a sentimental person. If this kind of beauty was destined to be fleeting, it would be better to never appear. Chapter 1677

Chapter 1677: Chapter 1663: Why is it like this?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION At least, it won¡¯t be sentimental. ¡°Qingqing. ¡± Grandma suddenly called her for the rest of her life. Qiu Qingqing finally came back to her senses from her hard thinking and sweetly called out, ¡°grandma. ¡± Grandma turned her head, looking particrly kind and amiable under the twilight. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, grandma? ¡± Qiu Qingqing was just like when she was a child. She snuggled in grandma¡¯s arms and looked up at her with a smile. The old man stroked the child¡¯s head. ¡°nothing, my good child. ¡± For the first time, Qiu Qingqing felt very uneasy, but she could only hold grandma¡¯s hand tightly and try her best to smile at the old man. When she woke up in the morning, Auntie Chen still went to the room to wake the old man up. However, the old man was lying on the bed very peacefully. He was still holding the photo in his hand. It was his wife¡¯s. The smile on the old man¡¯s face made people feel sad and touched. Auntie Chen covered her mouth with her hand and immediately went to look for Qiu Qingqing. Qiu Qingqing never thought that her grandmother would leave at this time. There was no farewell, no warning. She was even talking to herst night, still smiling. But in the blink of an eye, she was gone. Why was it like this? ¡°Grandma. ¡± Qiu Qingqing suddenly pounced on the old man¡¯s bedside, her hand tightly holding the already cold hand, crying her heart out. Auntie Chen was wiping her eyes at the side,forting the girl next to her, ¡°Qingqing, your grandma passed away peacefully, the deceased has passed away. ¡± When Shen Jingcheng came over, he saw that the young girl almost fainted from crying, unwilling to believe that the old man had already passed away. ¡°Qingqing. ¡± Shen Jingcheng called her a few times before Qiu Qingqing raised her head from the bedside, crying until her face was blurred, ¡°grandma was clearly still talking to mest night, why... ¡± Shen Jingcheng squatted down and looked at her. ¡°Grandma¡¯s body is not as good as before. Grandma just doesn¡¯t want you to be sad. ¡± There was no need to say goodbye, because it was too sad. Qiu Qingqing¡¯s legs went soft and she fell into his arms. At this moment, she even forgot how afraid she was of this man. She only felt that the whole world had copsed, and Shen Jingcheng¡¯s shirt cor was wet from crying. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. ¡± He reached out and patted the girl¡¯s shoulder. It was the first time he coaxed a girl, so he was always a little clumsy. Qiu Qingqing did not notice his reaction at all, and she was immersed in sadness. ¡°Miss Qingqing, if grandma sees you like this, she will also be very upset, ¡± Auntie Chen said softly from the side. ¡°Be good, let grandma go in peace. ¡± Hearing this, Qiu Qingqing tried her best to wipe away her tears. ¡°Okay, get up. ¡± Shen Jingcheng helped her up and got people to start dealing with the old man¡¯s funeral. He helped Qiu Qingqing apply for a week¡¯s leave and dealt with the old man¡¯s funeral very well. ¡°Go and give your grandma an incense stick. ¡± Shen Jingcheng passed the lit incense to her. Qiu Qingqing, who had not rested well for a few days, took the incense from his hand and looked at the photo of grandma. It was as if everything had happened yesterday, and her grandmother was still smiling at her. She should not have forgotten. Her grandmother had once said that leaving was not the end, but forgetting was. Grandmother, I will live very well. After dealing with her grandmother¡¯s funeral, Qiu Qingqing still wanted to get her spirits up and go to school. Actually, she had not really worried about the funeral. It was just that her grandmother¡¯s death had hit her a little hard. Qiu Qingqing really did not expect that at this time, Shen Jingcheng would actually give her a shoulder to lean on and apany her for a few days. She almost forgot that this was the person she was afraid of. Chapter 1678

Chapter 1678: Chapter 1663 if I don¡¯t take care of you, who will I take care of?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION This person was ice-cold, had a bad temper, and was moody. But this time, she clung to him like a cat. ¡°Are you better? ¡± He was asking about her emotions. Qiu Qingqing nodded and then shook her head. Shen Jingcheng was not angry. He just looked at her. The gentleness in his eyes actually felt like he was drowning her. ¡°What do you mean by nodding and shaking your head? ¡± Recently, his attitude toward her had be much gentler. Perhaps, his patience had also be much higher. ¡°Uncle, will you take care of me like you did in the past? ¡± If it was in the past, she would definitely not dare to ask such a question. But now, she did not know why she could ask such a question. Perhaps, he had been apanying her for the past few days, giving her a sufficient sense of security. Now that her grandmother had left, he was the only one she had left. The only one she could rely on was him. If he did not want her anymore, she did not know who else she could look for and who else she could rely on. She did not even have a home anymore and could only wander outside. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re my niece. If I don¡¯t take care of you, who will I take care of? ¡± Shen Jingcheng naturally saw through the girl¡¯s thoughts. He suddenly reached out and pulled her hair behind her ears. ¡°Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. I¡¯m your family. I won¡¯t abandon you. ¡± He would never make a promise. Once he made a promise, it would be for the rest of his life. Qiu Qingqing looked at the man¡¯s silhouette. Her heart seemed to have been touched by something. Something had secretly broken in. ¡°thank you. ¡± Shen Jingcheng didn¡¯t say anything more. He just reached out and touched her hair. ¡°What are you thanking me for? I¡¯m your Guardian. I¡¯ll take care of you from now on until you find the right person. Until then, I¡¯ll protect you. ¡± Only then would he bepletely at ease. Qiu Qingqing had an inexplicable sense of relief. Her dependence on him had unknowingly deepened. Perhaps she would never have dreamed that one day, she would actually be dependent on this man who was so afraid that he was going to die. ¡°Eat something before going to school. ¡± The man held her wrist and brought her to the dining table without a doubt. Today, Auntie Chen had specially cooked the dishes that she liked. ¡°Qingqing, eat more. Only then will you have the strength to go to school. ¡± Seeing auntie Chen¡¯s worried eyes, Qiu Qingqing forced a smile. She took the dinner and began to eat. No matter how much she didn¡¯t want to eat, she had to eat. She couldn¡¯t let them worry anymore. ¡°...¡± School life was as boring as ever. Jiang Suixin had been studying hard recently. Although there were always a few things in life that would cause waves, the overall situation was stillfortable. ¡°Here you go. More Vitamin C and more love. ¡± A bottle of drink was ced in front of her. She casually looked at Gu Yinshu sitting in front of her and smiled. ¡°How long has it been since I drank orange juice? ¡± ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t like this kind of juice, you can tell me what kind of drink you like recently. ¡± ¡°orange juice is pretty good. ¡± She kept the orange juice and continued reading her book. ¡°Why do you love studying so much recently? You gave me a fright. ¡± Gu Yinshu frowned. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t like studying. She suddenly felt that studying had be her love rival. ¡°I¡¯lle backter and give you some tutoring, okay? ¡± He lowered his voice. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to eat ramen and ice cream? Now you have the time. Otherwise, you might have to skip ss if you want to eat it next time. ¡± There were still 20 minutes left in this big break. Sui Xin was a little tempted. However, he could not resist the temptation of a certain man and still followed him to the school gate. Chapter 1679

Chapter 1679: Chapter 1664 could not persuade her

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Because when they arrived at the school gate, they had to sit down in the small shop and drink a few cups of milk tea. The uncle in the shop was already very familiar with them. Seeing theme to drink milk tea, he even chatted with them with great interest. ¡°Here, I¡¯ll treat you to your pudding and milk tea. ¡± Casually holding the milk tea in his hand, he smiled at him. ¡°Then I¡¯ll treat you to beef noodles next time. ¡± ¡°You like beef noodles so much? ¡± Gu Yinshuughed at her. ¡°I see that you eat a lot of beef every time. Be careful that you don¡¯t gain a lot of fat on your body. ¡± These girls cared about gaining weight the most, but they still couldn¡¯t control their mouths. They ate all kinds of snacks all day long. ¡°when you eat, don¡¯t mention such unhappy things, okay? ¡± The rule that freewill always tter was that no matter if you gained weight or not, you had to eat first. If you gained weight, you had to lose weight again. Gu Yinshu looked at the girl in front of him. An unnoticeable gentleness appeared on his face. He reached out and smoothed her long hair. So be it. He could afford to eat anyway. On the way back to school, a small curtain of rain suddenly flew up in the sky. ¡°Why is it suddenly raining? ¡± Gu Yinshu looked at his watch. ss was about to start in five minutes. ¡°Freewill, I¡¯ll go to the snack bar to buy an umbre. ¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just a little bit of rain. You don¡¯t need an umbre, okay? ¡± Freewill didn¡¯t want him to run around, not to mention that it was only a little rain. It was raining in the campus. It looked quite beautiful. ¡°No, it¡¯s raining. What if you catch a cold? ¡± Gu Yinshu looked at her seriously. He guessed that she wanted to run directly to the teaching building over there. There was still quite a distance between the school gate and the teaching building. What if she got sick? A girl¡¯s body was delicate to begin with, and she had to take care of her own body. What if her period began to hurt? Thinking of thest one, Gu Yinshu coughed a little embarrassedly. But he still couldn¡¯t persuade her. Gu Yinshu thought for a moment, then took off the school uniform and covered their heads. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s run over there. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Freewill¡¯s eyes were smiling like crescent moons. He grabbed the school uniform and ran over to the teaching building with him. This scene attracted the attention of many students. However, because the school uniform covered their faces, they did not know who it was. Looking at it like this, it was like an oil painting. ¡°Tsk Tsk, a youth school novel. ¡± Chen Shuxin looked at them running over. Under the background of the drizzling rain, they looked extremely beautiful. She was so excited that she almost punched the desk. Song Yan was still ying with the ball in the ssroom. When he saw Chen Shuxin pulling him to look at it, he held the ball in his hand and looked at her. ¡°As long as you are willing, we can do it too. ¡± ¡°annoying. ¡± Song Yan was quite pleased with the annoying voice of a tomboy. ¡°Yo, brother Yin, what are you doing with Auntie Yin? You even share a uniform, Huh? ¡± ¡°Go to hell, stop bullshitting in front of me. ¡± Gu Yinshu took off the uniform and shook off the water droplets on it. There was not a single drop of water on her body. On the contrary, Gu Yinshu¡¯s shoulder looked a little wet. Tsk, brother Yin really cared for his own girl. The bell rang at this time. All the students who were still chasing each other immediately stopped and returned to their seats. What a joke, the next ss was teacher extinction¡¯s. Hearing the sound of the high heels, she knew that the math teacher was already at the door. She always liked to enter the ssroom on time when the preparatory bell rang. Chapter 1680

Chapter 1680: Chapter 1665: guilty conscience

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The math test paper from thest time was done very smoothly, so she looked forward to the moment when the paper was handed out. She was eager to know how many points she had scored. The math teacher came in less than five minutes before she started handing out the paper. When she saw that her paper had 120 points on it, she felt great. So she could also be so amazing. 120 points meant that she was excellent. She had never scored so high before. It was already good enough to score more than 100 points. Gu Yinshu naturally saw her score on the paper. 120 points, straight from the edge of passing to excellent. A trace of a smile appeared on his face. ¡°Gu Yinshu, look at my 120 points! ¡± Seeing her high score, she couldn¡¯t help but show it off, especially to Gu Yinshu. Gu Yinshu actually didn¡¯t have any special emotions. He felt that 120 points wasn¡¯t a particrly high score. If she really took the test, it should be easy for her. So, was it something worth being happy about? Unlike this kind of top student, freewill had passed most of the exams in the past, so she couldn¡¯t help but be a little excited this time. During this period of time, freewill¡¯s overall academic results had improved a lot. As expected, there was a saying that the harder you worked, the luckier you would be. There would still be some slight results if you worked hard. ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s amazing. We, freewill, are really going to be a top student. ¡± Chen Shuxin saw this result and was also happy for her. ¡°Aiya, why have you suddenly be enlightened recently? Didn¡¯t you say that mathematics is going to kill you? ¡± Upon hearing Chen Shuxin¡¯s teasing, freewill felt a little guilty. Of course, it was taught by a certain someone. As expected, with a good teacher by his side, he could learn anything with ease. Looking at her expression, Chen Shuxin seemed to have understood something. A wicked smile appeared on her face. ¡°I know, so it turns out that Prince Charming Gu and Straight-a student Gu are secretly giving special advice to their girlfriends. ¡± Being teased by her, freewill did not feel too embarrassed. Instead, he felt that his skin was a little thick. ¡°You already said that you¡¯re a girlfriend. Is there anything wrong with helping your girlfriend with her homework? ¡± Freewill was very confident. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, there¡¯s nothing wrong with it. ¡± Chen Shuxin burst outughing. She did not expect freewill to start showing off his love so openly. This was amazing! Seeing Chen Shuxin¡¯s eyes gradually turning strange, freewill seemed to notice something. His face turned red and red again. ¡°Why are you looking at me? ¡± Chen Shuxin shook her head and could not help but burst outughing. She did not continue to tease her. After all, this girl was too thin-skinned. ¡°Oh right, the Lan Yue who confessed to your Gu Yinshust time, do you know her gossip? ¡± Chen Shuxin¡¯s gossip factor was acting in her body again. Lan Yue? Sui Xin really didn¡¯t know anything about her gossip. She seemed to be quite famous in their grade, but Sui Xin had never liked to pay attention to other people¡¯s gossip, especially people from other sses. If it weren¡¯t for the incident with Gu Yinshu, she really wouldn¡¯t have had anything to do with this woman. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her? ¡± ¡°You should know that she¡¯s the ss Belle in our grade, right? ¡± ss Belle Why did it sound so strange She didn¡¯t know whether she was a ss Belle or not, but she knew that Lan Yue was very popr in the grade. ¡°Yes, I know. ¡± ¡°I can tell with one look at you. You know very little about Lan Yue. ¡± Chen Shuxin was disappointed. This little girl was coveting her family¡¯s Gu Yinshu. How could she be so calm? Chapter 1681 - Chapter 1666: beat her to death

Chapter 1681: Chapter 1666: beat her to death

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Didn¡¯t she know how popr Gu Yinshu was in the school? If that girl took it away from her, she would just cry! ¡°Why do I need to know everything about Lan Yue? I¡¯m not sick. ¡± Freewill rolled his eyes at her ungracefully andughed at her. ¡°You. ¡± Chen Shuxin couldn¡¯t help but poke her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what it means to know yourself and your enemy is invincible? ¡± She really wanted to beat her to death. Freewill was stillughing foolishly at the side. In fact, she felt that since the two of them were together, they would rely on each other and be warm to each other. How could she care about those messy things. ¡°Come,e,e. Big sister will give you some scientific information about Lan Yue. ¡°. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate this girl. Not only is she good-looking, she¡¯s also rated as a grade-a flower. She¡¯s also the kind of girl who studies well and has all kinds of skills. ¡°. ¡°A lot of people are chasing after her. Do you know that the day before yesterday, a student flooded the forum with posts just to confess to Lan Yue? ¡± ¡°Oh. ¡± Seeing that freewill had some thoughts of gossiping, Chen Shuxin also began to count the number of sensational peach blossoms that Lan Yue had in the past. It made people die of envy. In the past, when Song Yan had not confessed to her, she had yearned to meet a peach blossom by chance. Looking at Lan Yue, she was like a goddess. No matter what time it was, there would always be a boy wooing her and confessing his love. It was called envy. ¡°Aren¡¯t there too many peach blossoms? ¡± Freewill also felt that Lan Yue¡¯s peach blossoms were off the charts. He sighed, ¡°sure enough, drought kills, and waterlogging kills. ¡± God was indeed unfair. He had given everything to a proud daughter of heaven like Lan Yue. Those poisonous chicken soup were not wrong. God was always fair. He gave you a poor family and an ugly face. Some people had fair skin, beautiful long legs, and a good family background. It hurt, brother! ¡°You have me. Do you need any other peach blossoms? ¡± The person who was sleeping at the back table suddenly spoke, scaring freewill. When he turned around, he saw that his chin was on his arm. There was a strong smile in his eyes as he looked at her. Freewill blushed. In order to hide his embarrassment, he could not help but shout, ¡°didn¡¯t you fall asleep? When did you wake up? ¡± Song Yan was reading a Manga at the side. After all, Shu Xin was sticking to Suixin, so he was too embarrassed to be jealous of a girl. Hearing Gu Yinshu¡¯s words, he immediatelyughed wickedly. ¡°Brother Yin, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been eavesdropping on other girls¡¯ conversations? You¡¯re very naughty like this. ¡± Suixin:¡±...¡± Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at being caught. Instead, she looked at her like this. ¡°Girl, I¡¯m your biggest and only peach blossom. ¡± This sentence actually sounded a little romantic. Under the gaze of Chen Shuxin and Song Yan, her face turnedpletely red. ¡°Who cares about you? YOU¡¯RE A NARCISSIST! ¡± ¡°How am I narcissistic? Isn¡¯t what I said true? ¡± Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t sleep anymore. She pulled a stool over and sat beside them. Chen Shuxin was very tactful at this time. She turned around and gave this ce to the two of them. Song Yan, who was beside her, felt that he finally had a chance. Facing his thick skin, he was suddenly interested He began to summarize her past love world. ¡°I remember someone telling me that if I don¡¯t fall in love in high school, I¡¯ll definitely regret it in college. Why Because College was uglier. But there were several other reasons why I had never been able to fall in love. My Circle of friends was small, and I was an Otaku. I watched too many idol dramas and always took certain romantic things for granted. I was too idealistic, didn¡¯t like to dress up, and didn¡¯t buy much clothes... ... ...¡± Chapter 1682

Chapter 1682: Chapter 1667, heart-wrenching

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION In the end, a ssmate even looked at him arrogantly. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been in a rtionship before, I wouldn¡¯t have been captured by you. ¡± Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She looked at her with her beautiful eyes. So, she had been wronged, right? Chen Shuxin had heard this sentence before. She secretlyined about the narcissism of following one¡¯s heart. To think that following one¡¯s heart could be arrogant in front of Gu Yinshu. That was really something! ¡°actually... ¡± Gu Yinshu narrowed his eyes and decided to give her a critical blow. ¡°after summarizing so much, I still couldn¡¯t fall in love in the end. There¡¯s only one reason, and that¡¯s because I¡¯m ugly. ¡± ¡°GET LOST! ¡± This was too heart-wrenching! ... Girls usually had a lot of thoughts. Even though she knew that Gu Yinshu was joking, she still hesitated. She carefully recalled Lan Yue¡¯s appearance. She was really very good-looking, especially with a ssical beauty. The typical appearance of a Chinese traditional beauty. Especially after practicing dancing, her entire temperament had risen, making her very attractive. The key was that she knew how to dress up. Although the school regtions were still quite strict these days, and students were not allowed to dye their hair or perm their hair or anything like that. However, she was good at matching her own style of clothing. Her hair was tied into a ponytail and was very exquisite. After learning from the painful experience, she decided to change herself. She was still young after all. She couldn¡¯t dress herself up so sloppily. So the next day, when Chen Shuxin saw a certain girl who had put down her ponytail and Applied Nail Polish on herself, she almost bent over with a smile. ¡°Why? Have you decided to transform into an exquisite pig girl? ¡± ¡°Can you not use this tone to mock me? ¡± Following her heart, she went up to hit her and looked at herself in front of the Mirror. ¡°actually, if I dress up, I¡¯ll look good too, right? ¡± ¡°Of course. ¡± Chen Shuxin hugged her shoulders from behind and looked at the mirror and clicked her tongue ¡°I¡¯ve already told you to dress up properly. Don¡¯t wear that school uniform that¡¯s much bigger than you all day. With your hair tied up, you look really ordinary. Every time you stand beside Gu Yinshu, I feel like it doesn¡¯t match. ¡± ¡°Is it that serious? ¡± Jiang Suixin was scared and hugged her arms with both hands. ¡°What do you think, Jiang Suixin? ¡± Chen Shuxin couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes ¡°Do you know that many people stare at you every day when you walk on the road? Do you know why? Because they all feel that a Chinese cabbage is being eaten by a pig. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you are that pig, and your Gu Yinshu is that Chinese cabbage. ¡± ¡°Bah Bah! ¡± She was a girl, yet she was seen as a pig? ¡°It¡¯s okay. With your dressing, tidy up your hair and style of clothing, I guarantee that arge number of people will think that you are stunning. ¡± The two of them gestured in front of the mirror for a long time before they went downstairs to go to ss together. It was also a coincidence that the moment they went downstairs, they saw Lan Yue. Recently, Lan Yue had also applied to live at the school for some unknown reason. What was even weirder was that she actually learned how to tie her hair into a ponytail, a hairstyle that was simr to freewill¡¯s. When Chen Shuxin saw it, she was a little stunned. Then, when she saw freewill¡¯s hair that was put down for the sake of showing off, she instantly felt that the atmosphere was a little awkward. Sure enough, Lan Yue stared at freewill¡¯s hair for a long time without looking away. She looked very strange. ¡°Why did you change your hair style? ¡± Chapter 1683

Chapter 1683: Chapter 1668 was not taken to heart

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Chen Shuxin immediately guessed it. Lan Yue felt that Gu Yinshu liked to follow his heart. That was why she made herself look like a in soup today. Even her beautiful long hair was tied up. This was awkward. ¡°I feel that my hair will look better when it¡¯s down. ¡± This child, freewill, was also straightforward and said so directly. Lan Yue was silent. She did not know what to say. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to ss. It¡¯s almost time for ss. ¡± Chen Shuxin decided to pull her good friend away first. Otherwise, the atmosphere would be too weird. ¡°Wait a minute! ¡± Lan Yue seemed to have something to say with her heart. However, the pride and arrogance in her bones made Chen Shuxin a little ufortable. However, she was a goddess that everyone was chasing after. It was understandable that she was a little arrogant, but understanding did not mean that they liked her. ¡°Do you have anything else? ¡± Lan Yue¡¯s gaze fell on Suixin and said very seriously, ¡°student Jiang Suixin, I said that I want topete with you on a level ying field. Do you still remember what I said? ¡± Of course she remembered, but she did not take it to heart. ¡°ssmate, Gu Yinshu seems to be my boyfriend. ¡± Suixin didn¡¯t mention thisst time because she was too embarrassed to poke her sore spot. But she found that Lan Yue seemed to be determined topete with her on a level ying field, which was not good. If Gu Yinshu was not her boyfriend, it was normal topete on a level ying field. The problem was that they were now an established boyfriend and girlfriend. Wouldn¡¯t it be very awkward to say that? ¡°I know. ¡± Lan Yue¡¯s face was a little ugly. She thought that Suixin was trying to intimidate her, so she raised her chin slightly ¡°It¡¯s hard to say if it will be the same in the future. I¡¯ve said before that I want topete with you, and it¡¯s a fairpetition. If you lose, you can¡¯t cry, and you can¡¯t continue to Pester Yin Shu. ¡± Chen Shuxin¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed. She had the urge to beat Lan Yue to death. It sounded so nice. Wasn¡¯t she openly trying to poach someone else? Obviously, freewill thought so too. ¡°I¡¯m toozy to tell you. We still have ss, so I¡¯m leaving first. ¡± Freewill didn¡¯t want to argue with his ssmates. Moreover, she was just a spoiled goddess. She was used to being pampered, so she thought that everyone should like her and revolve around her. She was toozy to argue with Lan Yue. Lan Yue did not say anything unpleasant. It was a quarrel between girls, so she turned around and returned to her ssroom. ¡°Wow, did you see Lan Yue¡¯s arrogant face just now? It¡¯s really awkward. Don¡¯t you see whose boyfriend Gu Yinshu is now? What¡¯s so great about being pampered? ¡± ¡°Forget it, let her do it. I¡¯m toozy to talk nonsense with her. ¡± Freewill did not want to waste time on such things. If Gu Yinshu really liked her, he would have done it long ago. There was no need to wait until now. As soon as they arrived at the ssroom, many people looked at freewill. Freewill¡¯s change was quite big. ¡°Why did you let your hair down? ¡± Gu Yinshu, who was ying with the ball, saw freewille in. He casually handed the ball to the boy next to him and turned around to walk towards her. Well, if there was any change, it was his appearance? That face was so pretty that his eyes darkened a little. ¡°Did you get struck by lightning today? ¡± Freewill, who was a little shy, wanted to get his praise or something, but his words made her want to beat him to death. A straight man¡¯s answer? ¡°But, it¡¯s very nice. ¡± Just when she was about to lose her temper, Gu Yinshu suddenly chuckled and reached out to touch her hair. Chapter 1684

Chapter 1684: Chapter 1669

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION When she heard this, freewill seemed to feel a littleforted. If she did not praise her, she would feel ufortable today. Now, her mind was filled with praises for me, quickly praise me. Throughout the day, freewill felt that there were many gazes on her. She had really underestimated the effect of dressing up properly, and many boys looked at her with an additional hazy shyness. There was also someone who was not afraid of death, who actually delivered a love letter to her. It was already considered giving her a love letter in front of her, but she still stood in front of her and refused to leave. She was just hoping that she would read the love letter once. Sui Xin felt his scalp go numb. He did not know where his courage came from. Did he really think that she and Gu Yinshu were together because someone else spread rumors? Although at the beginning, they did face the public as good friends, they had been together a lot recently. Did these people not know what to do? After being stared at by this boy for a while, Sui Xin was stunned and could not say anything else. Instead, she opened the letter and took a look. ¡°Freewill, can you be my girlfriend? ¡± His words, coupled with the few sentences in the letter, were full of emotion. ¡°I feel that we don¡¯t seem to be suitable for each other. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s not suitable? ¡± That boy obviously wanted to find out the root of the problem. If it was an ordinary boy who was rejected, shouldn¡¯t he leave politely? Freewill could note back to his senses for a while. He could not say that he was not worthy of him, right She was not such a stupid and arrogant person! ¡°I... ¡± ¡°I feel that we are very suitable for each other. ¡± Without waiting for freewill to reply, he had already started to count the terms in detail. ¡°first of all, we are both single dogs. You said that the first one is already very suitable... ¡± Freewill suddenly coughed and interrupted him. ¡°actually, you are the only one who is single dog. I am not. ¡± ¡°...¡± He suddenly felt a little angry. He felt that freewill was deceiving himself. ¡°Are you looking down on me? ¡± Seeing the fierce look on her prince charming¡¯s face, she was still a little afraid. Yesterday, she had just seen a news report saying that a certain girl had stabbed a girl into the hospital because she did not agree to a boy¡¯s confession. In this world, there were many people with distorted and sick views of the world. They would often hide in hospitals, schools, and other ces where intellectuals gathered. It could only be said that one could not tell a person¡¯s heart from their face. At that time, freewill was still feeling sad and sympathetic for that girl. It was really unlucky of him to meet such a boy. ¡°student, aren¡¯t you a little too sensitive? ¡± Freewill suddenly had a feeling that he was a political teacher. He looked at him with a serious expression. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t even have the courage to be rejected? ¡± The boy:¡±...¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t like me, please tell me directly, and not use words like I have a boyfriend to brush me off. ¡± Sui Xin finally understood what it meant to not believe the truth. She really didn¡¯t brush him off. ¡°ssmate Zhang, since this is the case, we have nothing more to say. I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll leave first. See youter. ¡± Sui Xin really didn¡¯t want to be involved with him anymore, so she hurriedly pulled Shu Xin and ran to the field. Just now, Chen Shuxin couldn¡¯t say anything. In fact, she already had 10,000 words in her heart to ridicule this boy, so she had been poking Sui Xin behind his back. ¡°Sui Xin, why did you attract a rotten peach blossom the moment you came? ¡± Chen Shuxin ridiculed from the side ¡°Do you know that boy just now was famous for his narcissism in our ss In his opinion, there wasn¡¯t a girl who wouldn¡¯t like him. He confessed to you and was sure that you would definitely like him, so once you rejected him, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore!¡± Chapter 1685

Chapter 1685: Chapter 1670 self-esteem

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION In the end, it was still the self-esteem that was causing trouble. ¡°Oh my God. ¡± Freewill could not help butin, ¡°and that boy is too ungentlemanly. I already said that it was inappropriate, yet he still fiercely stopped me and asked me to exin. ¡± ¡°This is not your fault. You know that the boy¡¯s reputation in our ss is very bad, especially in the girl group. His reputation is extremely bad. ¡± Chen Shuxin could not help butin ¡°You might not know this guy. He often confesses to different girls and then targets a girl in the end. This kind of guy is really disgusting. ¡± ¡°Oh my God, this is really disgusting. ¡± ¡°But luckily, your Gu Yinshu is not here. ¡± Chen Shuxin suddenly remembered. ¡°If your beauty Gu was here, she could have beaten that guy up on the spot. ¡± She could even imagine the violent scene. Freewill was also d that Yin Shu was not here. Otherwise, they might have caused some trouble. This weekend afternoon, because school ended early, freewill and Chen Shuxin made an appointment to go shopping and buy some snacks. This weekend, they didn¡¯t n to go home. Because of their pretentiousness, the two girls even put on makeup in the dormitory. Although it was the first time they put on makeup and their hands were a little shaky, the final effect was still okay. Looking at each other¡¯s faces, the two girlsughed together in the dormitory. Freewill was one of those white-skinned girls who couldn¡¯t even see a single pore. She was so jealous that someone next to her kept grabbing her face. ¡°If I were an old Auntie, I would beat you to death if you loosened my skin. ¡± Freewill pushed aside the person who was fooling around and stood in front of the mirror to examine her light makeup. Everything was fine. As expected, there were a lot of people on the pedestrian street. The two boys werepletely forgotten by them and went to the basketball court to y basketball. At the fountain, they bumped into Zhang Xu, the boy who had confessed to freewill previously. ¡°Did youe with me on purpose? ¡± Zhang Xu¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw freewill, especially when he saw the light makeup the girl was wearing. She was wearing a white dress and looked both beautiful and immortal. Now that she had appeared in front of him, his intuition told him that she was dressing up for him. Suo Xin:¡±...¡± How did she meet such a narcissistic person? She really didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much, ssmate Zhang. We were just passing by and wanted to buy a snack or something. ¡± Zhang Xu clearly didn¡¯t believe her. Instead, he felt that since the girl had taken the initiative to appear in front of him, he had to respond no matter what. Girls were just shy. He understood. ¡°Are you guys going shopping? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Chen Shuxin really couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with such a narcissistic person. She had long known about this boy¡¯s character, so she hadpletely defined him as a rotten peach. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. ¡± The two girls felt that they almost choked on their saliva and hurriedly waved their hands. ¡°No need, no need. We¡¯ll be going back soon, so we won¡¯t disturb your mood. ¡± Obviously, Zhang Xu didn¡¯t feel that this rejection was sincere. Instead, he patted his chest and said that he wanted to treat them to snacks. The two girls were petrified. Chen Shuxin thought that she didn¡¯t know how to politely and awkwardly trick them to leave. If this guy hated them, it wouldn¡¯t be good. Thinking of this, she felt that it was better to follow him into a snack shop and buy something. After she finished her n, she did it. Chapter 1686

Chapter 1686: Chapter 1671

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The two girls followed Zhang Xu into a snack shop. Zhang Xu pulled out a bag and began to buy some snacks. When he finished weighing the snacks, he touched his pocket and seemed to find that he had no money, so he looked at them naturally. This time, the corners of his mouth really twitched. This Zhang Xu, could it be that he wanted them to pay for it? This snack seemed to be what you called yourself, and it was also what you wanted to eat. It didn¡¯t seem like it was their turn to pay for it, right? Freewill had never liked to take advantage of others, and he also hated it when others took advantage of him. ¡°Freewill, can you help me pay for it? I might have been in a rush and forgot to bring the money. ¡± After he said that, he looked at her with a gaze that he thought was affectionate, as if she was his girlfriend. Freewill was disgusted. This was the first time she had seen such a high-ss boy. The instinct to educate him surfaced, but thinking about this boy, he might be a little bigoted mentally, and it would be bad if he got angry. Hence, she did not argue with him anymore. She only hoped that from now on, this Zhang Xu would not stick to her anymore. He would note and bother her for no reason. She took out her wallet and pulled out a 100 yuan bill. It was just enough. The sister who received the money seemed to feel that the boy was a little unpresentable. The expression on her face was very subtle, and she looked at freewill¡¯s expression with some sympathy. She probably thought that this boy was her boyfriend. ¡°Shu Xin, let¡¯s go. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Chen Shuxin obviously didn¡¯t want to see this ultimate guy in front of her. She had heard that the girls hated Zhang Xu before, but now she finally knew how much this guy hated her. ¡°Hey, wait a minute. ¡± As if recalling something, Zhang Xu called out to them. Chen Shuxin¡¯s fists were clenched, and she was just one fist away from punching him. Casually pressed her down. The two girls couldn¡¯t beat a guy like Zhang Xu. In the future, they had to be more careful. Whenever they saw him around, it was best to avoid him. ¡°Is there anything else? ¡± Zhang Xu took out two small snacks from the big bag of snacks and handed them over. ¡°Do you like this raisin? I think this raisin is very good. Here, have it. ¡± FREEWILL:¡±...¡± Even if she couldn¡¯t beat him, she still wanted to beat him up Why does your tone sound like I¡¯m very generous? ¡°There¡¯s no need! ¡± Just as freewill was trying to calm himself down and thought that he should give Zhang Xu a friendly smile, a clear and melodious voice came from behind himzily. He turned around and saw Gu Yinshu and Song Yan. They were still wearing their basketball uniforms and holding a basketball in their hands. It seemed that they had just finished ying the game, so their hair was a little wet, but it still couldn¡¯t hide the handsomeness of a teenager. ¡°Yinshu, why are you here? ¡± Gu Yinshu was already walking in front of her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring us along when you came to shop? We can help you carry your stuff and pay for it. ¡± The youngdy who received the money waspletely stunned. Her eyes darted back and forth between Zhang Xu and the two boys who had suddenly appeared. Was this apetition between two boys and a girl? However, there was no need to make a choice at all. Anyone with eyes would know to choose the person who appearedter. The boy who had appeared earlier was so stingy that it made people speechless. He was also exceptionally good-looking. ¡°We girls go shopping. How boring would it be for you guys to follow behind us? ¡± Freewill smiled and took out a tissue from his bag and handed it to him. ¡°Wipe off your sweat. Look at your forehead, it¡¯s all covered in sweat. ¡± Chapter 1687

Chapter 1687: Chapter 1672, be careful

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Help me. ¡± Suixin was a little embarrassed and stuffed the tissue into his hand. ¡°Zhang Xu, why are you here? ¡± Gu Yinshu¡¯s gaze was directed at him, and Zhang Xu was inexplicably intimidated by his aura. ¡°I¡¯m apanying Suixin to buy snacks. ¡± Chen Shuxin was at the side, feeling sad that this boy was seeking his own death. Do you want to try Gu Yinshu¡¯s fist too? Suixin quickly denied, ¡°we just happened to meet. I was just about to look for you. ¡± Zhang Xu seemed to be a little displeased when he heard this. However, he didn¡¯t say anything as he was suppressed by Gu Yinshu¡¯s imposing manner. Gu Yinshu obviously knew what had happened. He walked up to Zhang Xu and was half a head taller than him. ¡°Did you pester my girlfriend just now? ¡± Zhang Xu waspletely dumbfounded. Girlfriend Who was his girlfriend Could it be Jiang Suixin? For a moment, he was drenched in sweat. Shouldn¡¯t Jiang Suixin like him How could it be Gu Yinshu¡¯s girlfriend? At this moment, no matter how narcissistic he was, he didn¡¯t think that a girl would rather be his friend than the friend of a senior. He knew this. Thinking of the fights Gu Yinshu had in the past, Zhang Xu¡¯s legs felt weak. He quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know, so... ¡± ¡°Next time, be careful. ¡± He warned him lightly. He almost tripped Zhang Xu when he passed him, but Zhang Xu didn¡¯t dare to say a word. In the blink of an eye, Gu Yinshu was already standing beside Sui Xin. ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± Sui Xin ignored Zhang Xu and the few of them left the snack shop. Song Yan even turned around to look at Zhang Xu and could not help butugh. ¡°that grandson is really timid. I think he is scared to death by you. ¡± Chen Shuxin added from the side, ¡°this boy is really disgusting. I have never seen such an annoying person. He actually shamelessly pestered me and thought that Sui Xin liked him. I don¡¯t know where his face came from. ¡± Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t say anything. He just looked at the people around him. ¡°next time you meet someone who pesters you, you must tell me at once. ¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell you at once. First, don¡¯t be angry. ¡± Of course, he wouldn¡¯t be angry with her. Although he had a bad temper, he could still control some things. Gu Yinshu looked at her indifferently. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t figure out his attitude. Sui Xin was scared and decided to eat hotpot to ease the tense atmosphere. Chen Shuxin looked at following her heart andined in her heart. Actually, you just want to eat hotpot... ... Of course, in the end, the few of them went into a hotpot restaurant and ordered a lot of ingredients. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll die from overeating? ¡± Chen Shuxin looked at following her and ordered a lot of ingredients. She was not sure if she had starved to death in her previous life. ¡°What are you afraid of? I still have this amount of food. ¡± Seeing her beating her chest so loudly, Chen Shuxin looked at her in disdain. Then, she ordered more ingredients and a few bottles of beer. Meanwhile, Gu Yinshu, who was beside her, was already helping her heat up her tripe and potato chips. Sui Xin didn¡¯t need to look at the ingredients at all. The dishes in her bowl were piled up to the height of a mistress. After eating the Hotpot, Sui Xin finally felt that her life had been fulfilled. However, Gu Yinshu insisted on taking her to buy snacks. In the end, he still had to pay for it. Finally, when she was about to pay, he scoffed, ¡°why did you womene over to pay for it? ¡± Damn, a certain someone had been brainwashed by TV dramas and novels. Chapter 1688

Chapter 1688: Chapter 1673 was a scam

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Thest thing was also brought up by the two boys. Chen Shuxin did not say anything and was happy instead. It seemed that the poisonous chicken soup on the Inte that spoiled their girlfriends to the skies was still very useful. As long as they did not try to kill themselves, wouldn¡¯t such a boyfriend be very good? After returning to the dormitory, she washed up and went to sleep. She did not really drink, but Chen shuxin deserved it for ordering a few bottles of cold beer today. She even insisted on having a toast with her, so she could only drink a few sses with them. She fell asleep as soon as sheid on the bed. Chen Shuxin admired her ability to fall asleep in a second. After shouting a few times, she immediately took a shower and went to sleep. She didn¡¯t know how long she had slept, but she kept feeling that her mind was in a daze. When she woke up, she realized that the sky was still dark. She looked at her watch again, and it was only 1:30! What a joke. She thought that she couldn¡¯t fall asleep anymore, but when she was about to fall asleep again, she suddenly felt a pain from her abdomen. She bent her body andy on her side on the bed. She didn¡¯t know what had happened to hurt her so much alone. She wanted to endure it for a while, but she realized that she could not endure it at all. The pain that made her break out in cold sweat made her get up from the bed. She nned to go to the toilet first. However, it was still useless. The pain from her stomach became more and more acute. Only then did Sui Xin realize that the pain was not ordinary. It could be that something had gone wrong. Thinking of this, she still nned to go to the hospital first. ¡°Sui Xin, what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Chen Shuxin, who had been blinded by the light, finally woke up. When she saw that Sui Xin¡¯s expression was very bad, she could not help but ask, ¡°are you sick? Why do you look ufortable? ¡± Sui Xin nodded and looked at her weakly. ¡°Shu Xin, send me to the hospital. My stomach hurts so much! ¡± ¡°okay, we¡¯ll go to the hospital right away. ¡± The other two roommates also woke up. Pan Yan and Xie Wenqing did not expect such an ident to happen to Sui Xin in the middle of the night. They were also very anxious. ¡°Are you okay? ¡± Seeing that Sui Xin was so distressed that she could not even straighten her back, the others were really a little anxious. They immediately changed their clothes, took their wallets and phones, and nned to send Sui Xin to the hospital. At this time, the school hospital was already closed. Of course, although a few girls were present, if they took turns carrying her to the hospital, it would probably be toote. Chen Shuxin called Gu Yinshu without saying anything. Although he wasn¡¯t in school right now, he was Sui Xin¡¯s boyfriend. The first person she could think of was naturally Gu Yinshu. She was originally afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get through to him. After all, who would still turn on their cell phones in the middle of the night. However, about half a minuteter, Gu Yinshu¡¯s confused voice came from the other side. ¡°Sui Xin, why are you calling at this time? ¡± In the past, he would definitely turn off his phone, but today, for some unknown reason, he suddenly forgot to turn off his phone. But today, someone called him in the middle of the night to disturb his sleep. Originally, he was already prepared to fly into a rage. But seeing that it was Wuxin¡¯s call, he stopped in time. ¡°Yinshu, Wuxin¡¯s stomach was in a lot of pain just now, and now it¡¯s so painful that she can¡¯t even straighten her back. COME OVER QUICKLY! ¡± Hearing this, Gu Yinshu got up with a grunt. ¡°okay, I¡¯lle over right away. ¡± After hanging up the phone, Gu Yinshu immediately ran downstairs and drove his car out of the garage. The Butler didn¡¯t know what had happened at all. Seeing that the young master drove away in the middle of the night without leaving a word, he could only tell Gu Xiangsi the news first. Chapter 1689

Chapter 1689: Chapter 1674 was sent to the hospital

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION After Gu Xiangsi woke up, she called her son a few times but did not pick up. Her expression also became serious. ... On the other side, Gu Yinshu immediately went to the dormitory. He found the dormitory manager and went up to their floor. ¡°follow your heart! ¡± Chen Shuxin, who was still anxiously waiting for someone in the dormitory, immediately opened the door when she heard Gu Yinshu¡¯s voice. It was her first time seeing a certain someone with messy hair. She was even stunned for a moment. Follow your heart had already vomited a few times in the toilet. Now, her entire face was sallow. It was very ufortable to look at her. ¡°Yinshu... ¡± Gu Yinshu reached out to push away her hair and reached out to hold the girl in his arms. The girls who were originally anxious saw Gu Yinshu easily carry the girl in his arms and rushed out. They immediately understood the difference between a girl and a boy. ¡°Let¡¯s follow them. ¡± If there was a need for them, it would be good to help, right? Gu Yinshu drove over and immediately put the girl in the car. The girls also hurriedly got in the car and immediately drove to the hospital. They carried her to the emergency room and gave her an IV drip. While hugging him, she cried and sobbed, ¡°Yinshu, am I going to die? Yinshu... ¡± She didn¡¯t expect to die in the end. She hadn¡¯t gotten married and had children yet, and she hadn¡¯t even started a rtionship with Gu Yinshu that had a beginning and an end! ¡°What are you talking about? ¡± Gu Yinshu¡¯s face was dark. ¡°Don¡¯t curse yourself. You only had hot pot and beer today, that¡¯s why you¡¯re so sick. ¡± Chen Shuxin:¡±...¡± She seemed to recall that they really did drink cold beerst night. It turned out that this was what had happened! If she had known earlier that she wouldn¡¯t order cold beer, she would still have suffered. After drinking for a while, she would go back to the crematorium! When the doctor came over, he used a stethoscope to check on freewill. There was almost no problem. ¡°drinking cold beer and eating such spicy food, no wonder it causes stomach cramps. ¡± After saying that, he looked at Gu Yinshu. ¡°You guys still look young, right? Don¡¯t drink too much in the future, especially let your girlfriend take good care of her body. At such a young age, why are you starting to ruin your body? ¡± ¡°thank you. ¡± Gu Yinshu looked at the girl in his arms, feeling sorry for her. He also wondered if he should buy some in porridge to dilute the food he ate yesterday. ¡°Are you hungry now? ¡± Lying in his arms, he didn¡¯t want to move at all. He just shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t go. ¡± She tugged at the corner of the boy¡¯s shirt. She was very dependent on him. If he left, she would probably cry. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t go. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go around to see if there¡¯s any porridge or something, ¡± Chen Shuxin suggested, and the girls beside her nodded in agreement. They didn¡¯t want to be the third wheel. Besides, the sky was still dark, and it was quite dangerous in the early morning. Now that there were people staying upte to sell midnight snacks, it was better to buy some for Sui Xin to fill her stomach. Just now, she had vomited out all the food in her stomach. ¡°No need, you guys go back to sleep. It¡¯s reallyte now. ¡± Sui Xin didn¡¯t want to disturb her roommates¡¯ sleep. Anyway, Gu Yinshu was by her side now, but she didn¡¯t know that her roommates didn¡¯t want to sleep for a long time! Seeing the school bully hugging her with her own eyes, and seeing that the school bully still hugged her like a child, this shock was too big for the other two roommates! Although they had heard about what had happened between them before, they had never seen it with their own eyes like this? Chapter 1690

Chapter 1690: Chapter 1675: Don¡¯t drive blindly

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Chen Shuxin was already being held in the middle by them. They would definitely interrogate herter. Shu Xin also felt the excitement of her two roommates beside her. She really didn¡¯t know what to say. She just smiled bitterly. ¡°Then we¡¯ll go back first. ¡± The girls gave a few instructions and nned to bring breakfast over early the next morning. ording to the doctor, it was better for freewill to sleep in the hospital tonight. Not long after, the girls all left. After a while, the doctor came out and told them that there was a VIP room upstairs, which was just requested by Gu Yinshu. The other ordinary wards were all upied by a few people. The smell was not good, and it did not look hygienic. Freewill did not say anything, because she was in so much pain that she wanted to cry. Not to mention crying, she really could not cry now, because the pain was too much for her to do anything. As expected, people were really fragile when they were sick. They were so fragile that they could not care about anything! After an unknown amount of time, freewill finally felt that the pain in her stomach was not so bad anymore. He finally had some strength and was in the mood to talk. ¡°Yin Shu, you should sleep for a while. ¡± The bed here looked different from the smelly and dirty beds in the past. After all, it was a VIP ward, so he should be able to sleep. ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy. ¡± He looked at her, obviously wanting to keep an eye on her. ¡°You still say you¡¯re not sleepy? I¡¯m fine, and I n to sleep for a while too. You should lie down too. ¡± As soon as he said this, the ward suddenly became quiet for a while. Sui Xin raised his head in puzzlement, but he saw Gu Yinshu¡¯s beautiful face under the light, with a hint of mockery and ridicule. ¡°Are you... nning to invite us to sleep together? ¡± It was originally a very ordinary sentence, but after Gu Yinshu deliberately said it, it made him blush. ¡°What are you thinking about? I¡¯m just asking you to lie down and have a good sleep. There¡¯s no other meaning, okay? ¡± Don¡¯t drive blindly! Gu Yinshu suddenlyughed. ¡°that¡¯s what I mean too. Do you think I have another meaning? Or do you think the word sleep has another meaning? ¡± Jiang Suixin:¡±...¡± Why did she feel like she had been tricked? Her face was as red as a tomato. She had been drenched in cold sweat, but now her face was burning. It was really killing her! ¡°Are you going to sleep or not? ¡± Suixin almost roared. Hearing this woman¡¯s energetic voice, Gu Yinshu felt much more at ease. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to sleep with you. ¡± He turned his face sideways and smiled. He held her hand andy on the bed. ¡°be good. Close Your eyes and sleep well. ¡± Being held by his fingers, Suixin felt unusually at ease. She closed her eyes and fell asleep in a short while. In the morning, she woke up in a daze. ¡°You¡¯re awake? ¡± She smelled steamed buns and soy milk. Freewill looked over and found her favorite fried dough sticks. Unfortunately, Gu Yinshu bought them for her. ¡°You can¡¯t eat such greasy food. You just woke up. Plus, you haven¡¯t recovered from your illness. ¡± It was a perfect reason to refuse. ¡°Then why do you want to eat it? Don¡¯t tell me you want me to watch you eat it. ¡± ¡°congrattions, you got it right. ¡± ¡°...¡± Isn¡¯t this too cruel? At the side, freewill gnashed his teeth, wishing he could snatch the fried dough sticks from his hands. Unfortunately, she only had in porridge and steamed buns in her hands. Looking at how he was eating with relish and the tasteless steamed buns in her hands, she thought for a moment that she was in prison and Gu Yinshu was only here to visit her. Not long after, Chen Shuxin and the others came as well. Chapter 1691

Chapter 1691: Chapter 1676 soul singer

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Because of the traffic jam on the road, Chen Shuxin had just arrived. She had all kinds of breakfast in her hands. They had squeezed through the subway to get here early in the morning. The subway was full of people, and they almost squeezed out their breakfast. ¡°Shu Xin, you know me the best when youe here! ¡± When he saw the Youtiao, freewill almost pounced over, but he was intercepted by someone. When he saw the Youtiao fall into someone¡¯s hands again, freewill really wanted to bite him to death. ¡°Give me back the Youtiao! ¡± She looked at him threateningly. Although it was useless, he still calmly and easily finished his breakfast. Today, she rested for half a day. In the afternoon, she still returned to school on time for ss. After all, when it came to studying, she could not be at a disadvantage. In the hot weather, when she returned in the afternoon, she found that there were not many people in the ssroom. The Wind blew the curtains open and she saw the blue sky outside. There were white clouds floating above. She suddenly walked over and leaned against the window, looking at the beautiful clouds and blue sky outside. Unconsciously, he closed his eyes. For some reason, he suddenly thought of the things he would graduate from high school in the future. If he graduated from high school, she would still remember these beautiful scenes, beautiful people and things. Suddenly, he heard a happyugh. When freewill opened his eyes, he saw Gu Yinshu standing under the window, holding a ball in his hand. This was really a beautiful picture. ¡°What are you doing? Are you thinking about sex on the windowsill? ¡± ¡°thinking about your sister! ¡± For the first time in his life, freewill swore like this. Not only did the teenager not get angry, but his eyes were smiling like crescent moons. ¡°Did I guess right? ¡± Freewill could not be bothered with his teasing. Recently, his words had be more and more Glib. ¡°Yin Shu, did you juste over from the basketball court? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Gu Yinshu racked the ball twice. ¡°after this basketball game, how about we go to the KTV to sing together? ¡± ¡°Go alone with you? ¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯ll bring my girlfriend to the entire basketball team. ¡± The boys at the back naturally started to jeer. In fact, there were also a few goddess-level students from the school who would be attending the KTV this time. The boys on the basketball team were naturally very happy. The KTV at this time was already decorated in a very tasteful manner. Lyrics were ying on the screen in the hall. The waiter led them to the VIP box. All kinds of wailing and howling songs could be heard from inside. They were practically soul singers. Following her heart, she walked beside Gu Yinshu and was led inside by him. She could not help butugh on the side. As soon as she entered the door, following her heart, she saw Lan Yue standing in the middle of the room, surrounded by so many stars. Several boys surrounded her as if she was a beautiful flower. Lan Yue had her hair draped over her shoulders, and she seemed to be wearing some light makeup. She was wearing a blue dress and a pair of leather shoes. This goddess-like Aura was fully disyed. The idiots beside her were also quite excited. After all, the goddess had given them face, and they had just had a lot of drinks together. ¡°Brother Yin! ¡± Song Yan was not in the mood for Lan Yue, but Chen Shuxin had just been invited out by his roommate, so he could only lie on the SOFA and y with his phone. Seeing Gu Yinshu and Suixin, he finally had some mood. ¡°Brother Yin, sister Yin,e over here quickly. ¡± Hearing Song Yan¡¯s Voice, Lan Yue knew that Gu Yinshu and Jiang Suixin hade over. She turned around and saw the two people, and a light shed in her eyes. ¡°Gu Yinshu, Jiang Suixin, you¡¯re here? ¡± Lan Yue smiled charmingly and took the initiative toe over to wee them. ¡°Yes, ¡± Suixin answered politely and followed Gu Yinshu to Song Yan¡¯s side, listening to them continue to hold microphones and shout at the side. Chapter 1692

Chapter 1692: Chapter 1677 drinking

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Freewill had been holding back hisughter, especially after listening to them sing. Of course, Gu Yinshu knew what she wasughing about. This group of boys was indeed a little excited today, because many of the goddesses of the grade hade. Even if they sang like ghosts, they were still trying to attract their attention. ¡°Aiyo, do you guys want toe over and sing a love Song Duet? ¡± Someone started to jeer, and freewill¡¯s face turned red as expected. The boys around them were jeering, making the ears of both of them red. ¡°Do you want to sing a song? ¡± Gu Yinshu was looking forward to it. After all, they had sung itst time, and the atmosphere was good. ¡°No, I¡¯m a little embarrassed. ¡± Casual nature was always quiet, and now that Lan Yue was here, she was embarrassed to show her love to him openly. ¡°What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? ¡± Gu Yinshu was thick-skinned. Even if he showed his love to the whole world, he wouldn¡¯t blush. But seeing his girlfriend being awkward, he couldn¡¯t really force her. Lan Yue stood at the side, looking at them with a deeper look in her eyes. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe over for a drink? ¡± She suggested from the side, which naturally won the support of many people in the basketball team. Speaking of drinking, freewill recalled the embarrassing incident yesterday when she was sent to the hospital for drinking cold beer and eating hot pot. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t be able to drink. ¡± Hearing Freewill¡¯s words, the others were a little unhappy. As a grade girl, Lan Yue had already said that she wanted to drink, so why was she so disrespectful? Of course, because she was Gu Yinshu¡¯s girlfriend, they didn¡¯t say anything more. In their eyes, this was simply an act to ruin the atmosphere. If she couldn¡¯t even drink, what was she doing here. Although they didn¡¯t say anything, they immediately felt that the atmosphere seemed to have turned cold. It was a little awkward at once. In fact, she felt that she didn¡¯t do anything wrong. She didn¡¯t mean to be aloof, because she couldn¡¯t drink in the first ce. This group of students had somehow picked up these bad habits. Like adults, they always treated drinking as an act to cultivate their feelings. The drinking culture in their country had always been quite disgusting. Now, they didn¡¯t expect that all the students would learn such a thing. In this aspect, the casual view was very mature. Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t think so deeply, but he had a point of view. At that time, no one, anywhere, could bully his girlfriend. Even if it was like now, it was not enough to just deliberately keep things quiet. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you people? If you know how to drink, then drink together. If you don¡¯t drink, don¡¯t force it. ¡± One sentence showed his attitude. The yers on the team didn¡¯t dare to provoke him. They nodded their heads in agreement. The atmosphere became lively, and everyone forgot about what had just happened. Lan Yue was on the side, chatting enthusiastically with a few boys. Seeing Gu Yinshu holding his girlfriend¡¯s hand and walking over, she also hurriedly walked over. Freewill had originally thought that she would talk to Gu Yinshu in front of her, but he still felt a little aggrieved. Did she think that her girlfriend was dead? But he didn¡¯t expect Lan Yue to be very good at this. Not only did she not have any intention of talking to Gu Yinshu, but she also didn¡¯t want to talk to Gu Yinshu Instead, she looked at herself and said, ¡°follow your heart. I was a little embarrassed just now. Indeed, I didn¡¯t expect that you couldn¡¯t drink, so I casually mentioned it. I didn¡¯t expect that it would cause a little conflictter on. However, don¡¯t worry. Those boys are very generous. They won¡¯t be bothered by such a small matter.¡± Chapter 1693

Chapter 1693: Chapter 1678, probing

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not a big deal to begin with. ¡± Since she had already said so, freewill naturally had to agree with her. He held Gu Yinshu¡¯s hand as if he was ying with it. Lan Yue naturally saw her small movements, and aplicated light shed in her eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go over there. ¡± Gu Yinshu obviously didn¡¯t have the intention to pay much attention to this girl. He held her hand and walked over to the SOFA. Song Yan was still ying with his phone over there. He guessed that he was chatting with Chen Shuxin. For some reason, freewill felt that it was quite funny. Song Yan¡¯s character was really good. There were quite a few goddess-like figures in the KTV scene today. The boys present were all busy chasing after them. Even those who seemed to have girlfriends didn¡¯t miss the chance to flirt with the goddess. However, Song Yan didn¡¯t seem to have any interest at all. Of course, Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t either. Sometimes, freewill really felt that the reason why these two boys could be together was because they shared the same worldview. Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t pay much attention to Lan Yue from the beginning to the end. This obviously awkward and cold atmosphere didn¡¯t make Lan Yue feel awkward. Soon, she started chatting andughing with the other boys. After the boys finished singing, they started ying the old game, truth or dare. Although freewill never yed this kind of game, he felt that this kind of game was too old-fashioned, as if he had traveled back in time to thest century. Of course, in fact, this kind of game didn¡¯t care whether it was new or old. There was no more effective way to test the rtionship between a man and a woman. Therefore, Sui Xin knew that some of them wanted to test the feelings of their beloved. Sui Xin didn¡¯t point it out. Instead, she generously yed truth or dare with these people. However, just as she sat in a certain seat and received arge cup of watermelon juice from Gu Yinshu, she suddenly thought of a question. Would someone embarrass her in front of her and Test Gu Yinshu? When she thought of this, she felt a little ufortable. The most important thing to observe today should be Lan Yue. Chen Shuxin was not here today, or she could gossip with her. Gu Yinshu¡¯s hand was always on her hand, and she acted as if she was ying with it. After all, this person¡¯s fingers were long and slender, as beautiful as a statue. The more she looked at it, the more she liked it. She was also having fun at the side. Gu Yinshu was obviously indulging her. Song Yan watched them show off their affection and felt like hitting someone. However, he had also been stuffed with dog food countless times before, so he thought it through. Lan Yue and a few other girls were sitting together. They were usually very close friends, and when they saw this scene, they could not help but imagine that a very exciting scene might appear in a while. That was, a fight. Unfortunately, Gu Yinshu¡¯s IQ was too high. He yed a few games and could not fool him at all. Not to mention Lan Yue, even his heart was a little disappointed. He really wanted to know what Gu Yinshu was thinking about, such as what type of person he liked? Although they were already boyfriend and girlfriend, it didn¡¯t mean that Gu Yinshu really liked her type. He had never asked this question before, so he was still quite curious now. Later on, the boys knew that they couldn¡¯t beat him, so they simply changed their method and aimed at Lan Yue in a very vulgar way. Some people understood Lan Yue¡¯s thoughts about Gu Yinshu. How could they miss such a good opportunity to gossip? Chapter 1694

Chapter 1694: Chapter 1679 truth

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Lan Yue did not know whether it was intentional or not, but she lost the first round. She chose truth. ¡°Come, let me ask a very explosive question first, ¡± the boy who had just proposed said, ¡°Goddess Lan Yue, can I know your criteria for choosing a boyfriend? ¡± Once this question was asked, the boys present naturally cheered. They all thought that his question was very good. They naturally wanted to know the criteria of a goddess. Perhaps they could even take this opportunity to win a smile from the goddess. Lan Yue nced at Gu Yinshu¡¯s direction, whether intentionally or not, and smiled. ¡°Of course I like guys who are handsome, cool, and 1.8 meters. They¡¯re very good to their girlfriends. ¡± ¡°Oh, so the standards of a goddess are so high. ¡± The guysughed at the side, but they knew very well that she was pointing at Gu Yinshu. Gu Yinshu was the only one who had reached 1.8 meters. So, Lan Yue was basically using the game to confess her love. Sure enough, the goddess¡¯heart waspletely captured by the evildoer, Gu Yinshu. It was a pity that Luo Hua had her heart set on Gu Yinshu, while flowing water was merciless. Now, Gu Yinshu already had a girlfriend, even though this girlfriend was much worse than Lan Yue in their eyes. If they were Gu Yinshu, they would definitely choose between Lan Yue and Jiang Suixin for two months. But now, Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t seem to have any reaction at all. He should have chosen Lan Yue. Seeing that Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t have any reaction at all, Lan Yue was really a little embarrassed. She had just used the game to confess her love. Why didn¡¯t he have any reaction at all? Wasn¡¯t this embarrassing her? Lan Yue was a girl after all. Seeing that he didn¡¯t react at all, she felt a great trauma in her heart. ¡°Yin Shu? ¡± She found that her surroundings had quietened down. She could no longer remain as calm as before. Especially when Lan Yue looked at the boy in front of her with great determination, as if she was waiting for an answer. Song Yan watched from the side and sighed. Wasn¡¯t this asking for humiliation He knew Gu Yinshu¡¯s character the best. ¡°Lan Yue, I¡¯ve told you this answer a long time ago. ¡± The kilometer count didn¡¯t say it directly, but Lan Yue¡¯s eyes immediately turned red. ¡°Why can¡¯t you give me a little chance? How am I not better than her? ¡± She was a proud girl, and a girl that everyone had been supporting. She could not stand this failure at all. Even if the other party was Gu Yinshu, she could not do it. When freewill heard this, he really wanted tough. He was so angry that heughed. This Lan Yue was a little too arrogant. Am I just a little better looking than others She actually dissed him in public just now. ¡°Miss Lan Yue, can you please be a little more polite? ¡± Freewill hugged Gu Yinshu¡¯s hand and felt that he had to say a few words no matter what. Others had already bullied him in front of everyone, so he couldn¡¯t just stand by the side like a doormat and not say a word. ¡°Freewill, just be a little more generous. Can¡¯t you see that Lan Yue is crying? ¡± The boy next to him scolded her in a bad tone in order to protect his goddess. Freewill¡¯s worldview was really changed by these people, and his heart felt a little cold. From the beginning to the end, she had not done anything wrong, but she was always criticized because of Lan Yue¡¯er. What right did she have. Just because she was good-looking, she could do whatever she wanted? ¡°fellow student, please rify the facts. I did not do anything, so what right do I have to be pointed at my nose and scolded by you? Lan Yue, just because you are against the heavens and the earth, and even have a self-righteous personality, you can¡¯tpare to me. ¡± Chapter 1695

Chapter 1695: Chapter 1680 not admitting defeat

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Lan Yue did not expect that following heart would actually rebuke her to her face. For a moment, she was a little stunned. She had always been pampered by the stars, so it was inevitable that she would be a little arrogant. Now that she heard someone say that about her, of course, she would not admit defeat immediately. ¡°student following heart, I was just telling the truth. Why are you so angry? ¡± Her frank and straightforward manner made following heart feel a little helpless. Forget it, she did not want to argue with this kind of person anymore. It seemed that no matter what, she was always right and others were wrong. In the end, she was spoiled by others. ¡°Lan Yue, listen to me carefully. I only said one sentence, and he is better than you. ¡± No one expected Gu Yinshu to do this, and they were all stunned for a moment. Especially Lan Yue, who didn¡¯t expect him to be so protective of her. ¡°since everyone is unhappy today, I don¡¯t think there is a need to continue gathering here. In order not to ruin your hearts, we will leave first. ¡± Gu Yinshu was obviously very impatient. He held willed¡¯s hand and walked to the door, showing no signs of being reluctant Everyone was dumbfounded, especially when they saw this scene. They felt that they had done something wrong just now. Or Rather, they had gone a little overboard. In order to protect Lan Yue, they seemed to have offended Gu Yinshu just now. ¡°Yinshu, we didn¡¯t do it on purpose just now. Don¡¯t be angry. Everyone was joking just now. Now, let¡¯s apologize to sister-inw. ¡± Realizing this problem, many boys came forward to exin to him. They kept a cold face the whole time and didn¡¯t look at them at all. Sui Xin was also very angry today, and he didn¡¯t have any intention of talking to those guys. Anyway, they were all helping their goddess Lan Yue, so she might as well leave. ¡°What should we do now? Brother Yin seems to be really angry, ¡± a guy named Chen Shu said. He didn¡¯t expect Gu Yinshu to be so angry. It seemed that brother Yin was very serious about that girl. Because they didn¡¯t really like Jiang Suixin, and thought that a guy like brother Yin deserved better girls. But now, they seemed to have messed everything up. Song Yan finally stood up slowly on the sofa and nced at them. ¡°You guys are really capable. You actually dared to provoke that girl in front of brother Yin. ¡± ¡°None of us expected him to be so serious about that girl. We originally wanted to set him up with Lan Yue, ¡± the boy said in annoyance. Lan Yue, on the other hand, felt that she was extremely ugly She took her bag and ran out. Obviously, the rest of the boys didn¡¯t have the mood to chase after her. What should they do now This was a problem. ¡°Brother Song, what do you think we should do now? ¡± ¡°What else can we do? Just wait for your death. ¡± Song Yan smiled evilly, took his coat and walked out. After all, he wasn¡¯t the one getting revenge. Let these people continue. In fact, after Gu Yinshu pulled follow heart out of the door, she wasn¡¯t as angry as before. Especially since Gu Yinshu was on her side, she felt warm in her heart. ¡°looking at your performance just now, I¡¯m still very satisfied. ¡± A casual remark made the people around herugh. ¡°Well, I¡¯m just satisfied. ¡± Gu Yinshu stopped and looked down at the girl. ¡°Don¡¯t you think I was super handsome just now? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re really narcissistic. ¡± Chapter 1696

Chapter 1696: Chapter 1681

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The KTV party had alsoe out. Naturally, freewill¡¯s mood was much better than before. When he saw Song Yaning out from inside, he hurriedly waved at him. ¡°Why are the two of you here? ¡± Song Yan ran over with a teasing smile on his face. ¡°weren¡¯t I waiting for you toe out? ¡± Freewill held the hand of the person next to him. ¡°I¡¯ve always been very considerate. ¡± Song Yan cut him off from the side. ¡°If I¡¯m the one who took the initiative to praise you, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll definitely take the initiative to tter myself. That¡¯s too much. ¡± At the side, freewill bent over with a smile. When he saw himing over with a serious expression, he asked in a low voice, ¡°who exactly did Chen Shuxin go out with today? ¡± ¡°Guess. ¡± Seeing who was trying to whet his appetite, Song Yan and the rest begged from the side, ¡°sister, can¡¯t I just call you sister? Can you give me some information? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not a boy anyway. ¡± Seeing how he was begging him, Song Yan felt embarrassed to whet his appetite all the time, so he only revealed this little bit of information. He was just afraid that a boy would chase after Chen Shuxin, afraid that his girlfriend would be poached. In fact, you were really worried. Chen Shuxin¡¯s personality was very clear. Even if she really didn¡¯t like it, she would take the initiative to say it, and not hide it or do something that was two-timing. ¡°That¡¯s good! ¡± Song Yan seemed to be a little embarrassed to hold the back of his head. ¡°then I won¡¯t disturb you guys first. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be a third wheel for the two of you. I¡¯ll go back alone. ¡± He didn¡¯t dare to say anything about what had just happened. After all, brother Yin was probably still angry. ¡°Go. ¡± Gu Yinshu finally opened his mouth and walked away with freewill. Freewill almost didn¡¯t take what happened tonight to heart. To her, sad and sad things were naturally not worth taking to heart. The next day in the dormitory, freewill saw Chen Shuxin sitting on the bed with two big dark circles under her eyes. ¡°Did you go to be a robberst night? Why do you have two dark circles under your eyes? ¡± She suddenly remembered that she didn¡¯te backst night. She called a few times but didn¡¯t pick up. ¡°You can put it that way. I really went to be a robber. ¡± Chen Shuxiny on the bed, looking listless ¡°My cousin didn¡¯t want to study anymore, so she came to look for me yesterday morning. She wanted me to help him find a job here, but I¡¯m just a student. I don¡¯t have the ability to help him find a job. ¡± Last night in the rented house, her cousin kept saying that she was afraid, so she could only sleep with her. Her phone was out of battery, so she didn¡¯t realize that the line in their rented house was cut off, so she couldn¡¯t charge it for the time being. ¡°I see. Yesterday, Song Yan kept asking you whether you went out with a man or a woman, afraid that you would be kidnapped by some guy. ¡± Following her words, she teased the person in bed, making her shy, but she still pretended to be a queen. ¡°Who I go out with has nothing to do with him? This person is really annoying, he always likes to ask questions. ¡± But even though she was obviously shy, she said things that went against her heart. Following her words, she really didn¡¯t know what to say about her. ¡°Alright, hurry up and brush your teeth and wash your face. The first lesson is math. ¡± She was originally thinking about how to help her apply for leave and how toe up with the best reason to help her get past the math teacher. Now that she was finally back, she didn¡¯t dare to guarantee what kind of temper the math teacher would have. Chapter 1697

Chapter 1697: Chapter 1682

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION As soon as she heard that the mathematics teacher was in the dormitory, she immediately got out of bed. In her entire life, she had never been afraid of any teacher, except for them, the mathematics teacher of the first year of high school. When she went downstairs, she bumped into Lan Yue awkwardly. They were originally in the same dormitory, so it was difficult not to bump into them. Thinking of the awkwardness from yesterday, she felt that it was better not to say anything. Chen Shuxin had never liked this kind of woman, especially the kind that dered war on others. When she saw that Sui Xin finally did not bother with her like before, she was very happy and followed Sui Xin to the teaching building. ¡°Freewill, I want to say something to you. ¡± After what happenedst night, Lan Yue understood the reason why she ignored her. No matter how arrogant she was, she would not be so narcissistic that she thought that everyone should side with her. ¡°If you have something to say, please say it quickly. We still have ss in a while. ¡± Chen Shuxin was very surprised when she heard freewill¡¯s somewhat cold tone. Could it be that freewill hadpletely shed all pretense with her If it was before, he would have given her some face, but now, he was not giving her any face at all. Did something happenst night? Lan Yue¡¯s face turned a lot uglier when she heard freewill¡¯s unusually cold tone. But when she remembered that she was indeed in the wrongst night, she still held back her anger. ¡°Freewill, I told you before that I really like him, so I won¡¯t give up. ¡± ¡°I say, are you crazy? ¡± Chen Shuxin finally could not hold back her bad temper and yelled at her ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Gu Yinshu has been freewill¡¯s boyfriend for a long time? Do you know what your current behavior is called? It¡¯s called being a mistress, trying to poach someone else. ¡± Lan Yue¡¯s face couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She looked at her with her chin open and said coldly, ¡°they are not married, how can they be called a mistress? I think freewill is not confident enough in his own charm. Otherwise, why wouldn¡¯t he dare to ept my challenge? ¡± ¡°This is unreasonable. ¡± She felt that it was better not to mess around with this kind of woman. She held freewill¡¯s hand and ran to the teaching building. ¡°What? Are you in a bad mood? ¡± Chen Shuxin looked at freewill¡¯s face. She saw the unhappy mood and thought that she was provoked by Lan Yue¡¯s provocation. ¡°ignore that woman. She¡¯s a lunatic. She thinks that all the boys in the world should chase after her because of her good looks. ¡± Freewillforted her by the side. He shook his head and told her about what happenedst night. After hearing what happened yesterday, Chen Shuxin almost exploded. ¡°What? She actually dared to do this yesterday? This is too much. Who Do you think you are? It seems that everyone in the world has to be obedient to her. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. But yesterday, I pushed her back. ¡± ¡°Well done, this is how it should be. ¡± Freewill was finally enlightened! In the face of someone who was always trying to steal someone¡¯s corner, he should push back fiercely. The two of them talked about yesterday¡¯s incident again and arrived at the teaching building. They didn¡¯t expect to find a lot of people standing there as soon as they arrived at the teaching building. They didn¡¯t know what those gathered students were doing. ¡°What happened? ¡± Chen Shuxin grabbed a student who had just run over and found that there was still fear on that person¡¯s face. ¡°someone is fighting. I¡¯m going to tell the teacher now. ¡± Fighting? There were quite a number of situations like this that happened to Sui Xin and Chen Shuxin. When they heard that someone was fighting, they immediately ran over. In the end, they realized that it was someone they knew. Chapter 1698

Chapter 1698: Chapter 1683

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION It was Qiu Qingqing! She hugged her face andy on the ground. She looked like she was in a lot of pain, while the girls around her kicked her fiercely. ¡°What are you doing? Are you crazy? ¡± As soon as freewill¡¯s sharp voice rang out, the people who were originally watching turned around and saw the two girls. They were not afraid at all. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business. This is between me and Qiu Qingqing. ¡± ¡°Are you brainless? How dare you openly cause violence in the school? When the teacheres, let¡¯s see what you will do. ¡± Freewill warned the girls at the side. They were still a little scared when they heard the word ¡®teacher¡¯ . Chen Shuxin immediately walked over and helped Qiu Qingqing up from the ground. ¡°Qingqing, are you okay? ¡± Qiu Qingqing¡¯s face was full of injuries, and tears were still flowing down her face. She looked at freewill and the others, and her tears fell again. ¡°What happened? Why did they hit you? ¡± Then, her heart skipped a beat. It was as if she saw that time in the toilet, those girls were beating up Qingqing without mercy. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m fine. ¡± Qiu Qingqing didn¡¯t even know why these girls were targeting her. Ever since shemitted suicide, she didn¡¯t have any friends by her side. No matter if they were boys or girls, she could only follow her heart and enjoy herself. Who knew that she would be dragged by these girls to beat her up when she just came out today because the next ss was physical education. ¡°Hey, you guys, hurry up and exin to me. Why did you hit Qingqing? ¡± Chen Shuxin was very angry. She didn¡¯t expect that there would be people who dared to hit others in public. This was the campus, the ce where all the students studied. But it had be the source of violence. She actually really didn¡¯t understand why there was so much violence in the campus. The three girls who had led the fight, and one boy, all looked very arrogant. ¡°What does it have to do with you? I said not to meddle in other people¡¯s business, or else you¡¯ll be the one getting beaten up. ¡± ¡°Big deal, right? I think you guys really want to go to heaven. ¡± Chen Shuxin was very angry. She went up and gave them a few ps ¡°Are all of you crazy? You like to bully girls. Today, I¡¯ll show you what school violence is. ¡± They didn¡¯t expect Chen Shuxin to do it herself. For a moment, they were all stunned. Those girls saw that he actually dared to do it to them.. They immediately shouted and pushed her forward. ¡°Are you tired of living? You actually dare to do it to us. Do you know who we are? ¡± Qiu Qingqing realized that these people were actually fighting and quickly went up to stop them. ¡°The teacher is here, the teacher is here. ¡± It was unknown who shouted from behind, but the girls who were fighting finally felt a little scared. They turned around and ran. ¡°Hey, if you guys have the ability, stop right there. Why are you running? ¡± Following her heart, she grabbed Chen Shuxin¡¯s hand. This teacher had already rushed over and asked what was going on around them. ¡°Qiu Qingqing, you¡¯re causing trouble again. ¡± The teacher-in-charge walked over and pointed at her nose and scolded, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that a girl like you who looks gentle and quiet would actually be so good at causing trouble behind my back. ¡± No one expected the teacher-in-charge to me Qiu Qingqing for causing trouble. ¡°teacher Chen, what happened today has nothing to do with Qiu Qingqing. It¡¯s those girls who are causing trouble. ¡± Chapter 1699

Chapter 1699: Chapter 1684

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Everyone felt that there was something wrong with this teacher. Why did he point at Qiu Qingqing¡¯s nose and scold her the moment he arrived? Wasn¡¯t Qiu Qingqing the one who was hurt? Teacher Chen did not expect to be refuted. He looked at the two students with some confusion. ¡°which ss are you two from? Why are you here? ¡± ¡°You are a student from ss one. Just now, you saw someone beating up Qiu Qingqing. But teacher, you came over without saying anything and pointed at Qiu Qingqing¡¯s nose and scolded her for causing trouble. We couldn¡¯t help but interrupt. ¡± This form teacher obviously didn¡¯t expect that someone would dare to criticize her like this. She was stunned for a moment. When the discipline teacher saw that it was extremely chaotic here, he hurriedly evacuated the group of students here and told them to rush to ss. However, Sui Xin and Chen Shuxin had no intention of leaving at all because Qiu Qingqing would be bullied if she continued to stay here. The truth was the same. If Qiu Qingqing was here alone, she would definitely be ndered by the form teacher like just now. ¡°Student Qiu Qingqing, what exactly happened just now? ¡± The discipline teacher also felt that the form teacher¡¯s behavior was a little too extreme. Before the matter could be rified, she had already criticized the students in her ss and started scolding them. ¡°I don¡¯t know why either. Just now, a few girls suddenly ran towards me, grabbed me, and started beating me up. ¡± The scar on Qiu Qingqing¡¯s face just now, she still wanted to go to the school hospital to have a look first. ¡°teacher, Qiu Qingqing has already been injured. Let¡¯s send her to the school hospital first. When wee back, we will cooperate with the school¡¯s investigation. ¡± The head of political education saw that her face injury was quite severe, so he hurriedly told them to go to the school hospital. ¡°You also know how to act pitiful. If you didn¡¯t provoke them, how could they beat you up? Why is everyone fine, but you just had to be stared at by those delinquent girls? ¡± The teacher-in-charge snorted coldly There was some malice in her eyes when she looked at her. Sui Xin didn¡¯t know when Qiu Qingqing had offended his form teacher, but from her reaction, he could tell that something was wrong. ¡°Teacher, are you saying that the victim is guilty? ¡± Sui Xin didn¡¯t have any intention of criticizing her, but this sentence had a sense of usation. The form teacher was immediately choked by him and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Qingqing, let¡¯s go. ¡± Qiu Qingqing¡¯s long hair covered the scars on her face. From Afar, she looked a little pitiful. Sui Xin sighed softly. He didn¡¯t know how he had offended others. When they arrived at the school hospital, the doctors quickly treated her wounds. They were all superficial wounds. ¡°Qingqing, why is the form teacher targeting you? Is there some misunderstanding between the two of you? ¡± When the form teacher was mentioned, Qiu Qingqing¡¯s eyes were a little dejected. Of course, she knew why the form teacher was targeting her. ¡°teacher Chen has taken a liking to my uncle, but my uncle has a girlfriend. I refused to help her set up a rtionship, so she naturally targeted me. ¡± She did not think that the form teacher would actually take a liking to Shen Jingcheng. She even tried to get her to help set up a rtionship. Although she didn¡¯t like her uncle¡¯s girlfriend, she wouldn¡¯t deliberately break up someone else¡¯s marriage, much less help the teacher to poach her uncle¡¯s girlfriend. Because of this, the form teacher started to target her everywhere. After all, Shen Jingcheng, that busy person, usually didn¡¯te to school, so it was very difficult for the form teacher to see him. Hearing Qiu Qingqing tell the whole story, Chen Shuxin could only curse in her heart, and she really couldn¡¯t say anything else. Since when did the school have such a shameless person This was called public vindictiveness. Chapter 1700

Chapter 1700: Chapter 1685 is when others bully me

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Chen Shuxinmented from the side, ¡°if you ask me, all of them only dared to bully you because they saw that you were too easy to bully. ¡± These two good friends, one was bullied and the other was dissed. Sometimes, she really wished that she could fight for them. Qiu Qingqing didn¡¯t say anything from the side. Sometimes, she also felt that she was too weak, but in terms of fighting, she really couldn¡¯t beat them. This was the first time she wished that she had the ability to fight. In the future, if she encountered this kind of thing, she would be able to finish her off with just a few punches. At least, she wouldn¡¯t let herself suffer such a big loss like now. ¡°Qingqing can¡¯t be med for this. There are two women and a man. Even if the three of us were there, we wouldn¡¯t be able to beat them. ¡± Freewill still analyzed the situation rationally. Qiu Qingqing nodded at the side. ¡°I realized that they really think I¡¯m easy to bully. This time, I¡¯ve decided to apply for taekwondo to learn some self-defense techniques. Next time, if someone dares to attack me, I¡¯ll directly break their legs. ¡± Hearing such cruel words from Qiu Qingqing¡¯s mouth, Chen Shuxin was stunned on the spot. ¡°Sure, awesome. ¡± Chen Shuxin smiled as she sat beside her. ¡°I also think it¡¯s time for us to increase our strength. These girls are crazy. Next time, if they dare to visit us again, we¡¯ll beat them up with one punch. ¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s apply for a taekwondo ss on the weekends. ¡± Hearing their words, freewill also had an idea. Just as the three of them were discussing, the sound of footsteps suddenly came from outside the door. Turning around, Shen Jingcheng walked in from outside. That pair of deep dark eyes directly looked at Qiu Qingqing who was sitting in the infirmary. ¡°What happened to your face? ¡± Shen Jingcheng¡¯s gaze directly locked onto her face, and a dark light shed in the depths of his eyes. ¡°It was an ident just now. ¡± Qiu Qingqing was really afraid of his expression, so she casually lied. Obviously, Shen Jingcheng did not believe her. ¡°Are you her ssmates? ¡± Shen Jingcheng¡¯s gazended on the two girls next to him. Chen Shuxin finally understood why Qiu Qingqing was so afraid of her uncle. This man¡¯s matter was like an X-ray, able to see through peoplepletely. ¡°It¡¯s like this. Today, a few people randomly beat up Qingqing at school, and now they have run away. ¡± Chen Shuxin was filled with righteous indignation, especially in the face of this school violence. ¡°You fought with someone else again? ¡± Shen Jingcheng caught a very important piece of news. His two eyes looked straight at Qiu Qingqing. ¡°You fought with someone else again? Is that right? ¡± Shen Jingcheng¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly. His handsome face tensed up and he added, ¡°what a bad girl. ¡± Qiu Qingqing felt extremely wronged when she heard what he said. What happened today had nothing to do with her. Who knew that those bad girls would suddenly beat him up. ¡°It¡¯s not like I fought with someone else first. It¡¯s always others who bully me. ¡± She said this very loudly, as if she was protesting something? ¡°You still have a right to fight? ¡± Shen Jingcheng walked over. Seeing the scars all over her face, his expression darkened again. ¡°How long has your grandmother been gone? Now you¡¯re causing trouble again. You want her to have no peace in the Netherworld. ¡± ¡°I told you, today has nothing to do with me. They took the initiative to look for him. Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m covered in injuries? ¡± Chapter 1701

Chapter 1701: Chapter 1686 what nonsense was she spouting

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION At the mention of her grandmother, Qiu Qingqing was like a hedgehog covered with thorns. Even her voice became shrill. The sudden shrill voice made Shen Jingcheng a little stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that even her uncle had wronged her. He simply didn¡¯t know what to say in the face of all this. The feeling of being misunderstood and misunderstood by many people, and that no one believed him was really very bad. ¡°Uncle Shen, today really has nothing to do with Qiu Qingqing. ¡± With a straight face, Sui Xin walked up to him. She was not afraid of anyone, even if she was crazy or Shen Jingcheng was born with the face of the King of Hell. ... ¡°Why are you teachers and parents admitting their crimes without even asking? Uncle Shen, do you know that Qiu Qingqing suffered a lot today? The wounds on his face were caused by those people. ¡± Shen Jingcheng did not expect this female student to stand up for Qiu Qingqing. He frowned. When he looked at Qiu Qingqing, she suddenly stood up, turned around and ran out of the infirmary. The moment she turned around, he seemed to see something sparkling in the air ¡°Qingqing! ¡± Chen Shuxin shouted, but Qiu Qingqing had already turned around and ran out of the door. In the blink of an eye, she disappeared at the door. Chen shuxin wanted to chase after her, but she was pulled back by her heart. She looked at the door with her eyes. Sure enough, Shen Jingcheng had already chased after her. Qiu Qingqing felt that the world was a little broken. She had never felt helpless like now, as if she had no one to rely on. Ever since her grandmother died, she did not even have the chance to have a heart-to-heart with anyone. Although she still had two good friends now, there were some things that she could not really share with them. Moreover, she did not want to reveal those negative and helpless emotions to affect her good friends. Originally, this was not something positive. Her head was wrapped in a white bandage. She did not know if it was because of the injuries on her body that she ran so fast, but her head was slightly aching. ¡°Qingqing. ¡± A steady pace came from behind. Recently, he heard Shen Jingcheng calling him from behind. However, not only did Qiu Qingqing not turn back, but she ran even faster. She didn¡¯t want him to see her current sorry state. For the first time, Shen Jingcheng felt that his originally calm heart was touched, especially when he looked at the thin figure in front of him. Itpletely aroused his desire to protect her. After all, there was some difference in the physical strength of men and women. Once, he caught up to her very quickly and reached out to hug her from behind. ¡°Why are you running so fast? Don¡¯t you know that you have wounds on your body? ¡± Shen Jingcheng reprimanded her while being careful, not wanting to touch her wounds. ¡°Why did youe over for me? Can¡¯t you let me die? ¡± Qiu Qingqing did not seem to be afraid of him at all. Her voice also revealed some despair. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? What do you mean by dead or alive? You keep saying these unlucky words. ¡± Shen Jingcheng carefully held the girl in his arms He lowered his head and looked at her tearful face carefully. ¡°If I said anything that might have misunderstood you, you could have just told me directly. Why did you run out like this? ¡± Qiu Qingqing choked and did not speak. Shen Jingcheng saw his stubborn and prickly look and sighed helplessly in his heart. It was really difficult to raise a little girl. ¡°What did I tell you? Didn¡¯t you just say that I was the one who got into a fight with others and that I was doing something bad? Then what did I say to you? There¡¯s nothing to say. ¡± Chapter 1702

Chapter 1702: Chapter 1687 was even more important than the promise

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Even though she didn¡¯t look at him at all, the words that came out of her mouth were also very angry. She originally thought that this man would definitely leave him here and leave directly. After all, his temper was also very impatient. However, she didn¡¯t expect to hear him chuckle softly above her head. Qiu Qingqing didn¡¯t look at him, but this man actually still had the face to smile. In the future, she would never pay attention to him again. ¡°I just heard the news of you being injured from the office and rushed over in a hurry. My heart was burning with anxiety, so my attitude just now was a little wrong. I¡¯m here to apologize to you. ¡± The man¡¯s voice spoke slowly, causing Qiu Qingqing, who was originally in a fit of anger, to be stunned. This man was actually apologizing to her. Did she hear wrongly? In his heart, this person was not only unfathomable, but also very self-respecting. He would never say anything for what he had done. He would lower his head after saying something, not to mention patiently coaxing and apologizing to her like he was doing now. Well, actually, he didn¡¯t coax her much. ¡°You... ¡± Qiu Qingqing raised her head and looked at his face. Facing his gaze, for the first time, she felt that this person waspletely different from what he had imagined. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be angry anymore. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal now. I hope you¡¯ll calm down. How about it? ¡± He wasn¡¯t good at coaxing girls. He only rubbed her hair, and the smile on his lips was very gentle. It was because hecked love that he touched her hair just like that. It felt like it touched the bottom of his heart. ¡°My head hurts so much. ¡± Perhaps it was because of what he said just now that she let her guard down. Qiu Qingqing lowered her head and leaned against his chest. ¡°Who told you to run out like that when you¡¯re injured? You¡¯re like a hedgehog. ¡± Shen Jingcheng could hear a little helplessness in his voice. He reached out and hugged the girl in his arms. ¡°You can¡¯t do this next time. You ran out for no reason. If there¡¯s anything you want to tell me clearly, even if what I said is wrong, you have to take the initiative to tell me. You can¡¯t just run away without saying anything. ¡± If it wasn¡¯t for his quick reaction and the girl¡¯s fast pace, he probably wouldn¡¯t have seen her in the blink of an eye. Qiu Qingqing didn¡¯t say anything. She just followed him and was carried to the other side. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital for a check-up now. ¡± Qiu Qingqing leaned on his body. For some reason, she felt safe. ¡°Uncle, will you protect me? ¡± She didn¡¯t know why she suddenly became bold and asked this question. ¡°Of course I¡¯ll protect you. ¡± This sentence seemed to be more important than the promise. Shen Jingcheng put her on the car and went around the front to the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Uncle, I want to sit in the front passenger seat. ¡± Shen Jingcheng had just remembered his seat belt. When he heard the girl chasing after him, he said calmly, ¡°you sit in the back. It¡¯s just right. ¡± ¡°But I want to sit in the front passenger seat. ¡± It was said that the most important seat for a man was the front passenger seat. If the front passenger seat was not willing to let you sit in it... ... Then it meant that he really valued you. Qiu Qingqing did not know why she was so obsessed with the days of being in the front passenger seat, but she just wanted to sit in that seat. She wanted to know her position in Shen Jingcheng¡¯s heart. Perhaps she had suffered too many injuries recently, or perhaps she had been alone for too long, so she wanted to find a solid arm to rely on. At this moment, Shen Jingcheng appeared. Naturally, she was like grasping at a life-saving Straw and refused to let go. Chapter 1703

Chapter 1703: Chapter 1688: Applying medicine

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Sometimes, she would secretly think that maybe it was because she had already relied on him that night, but she did not realize it. ¡°You¡¯re really noisy. ¡± Looking at her persistent eyes, Shen Jingcheng did not know how hepromised. He opened the car door and picked her up from the backseat. Anyway, he helped her fasten the seatbelt in the passenger seat. Qiu Qingqing sat in the passenger seat and felt a lot more at ease. ¡°Uncle, will you really protect me like this from now on? ¡± Shen Jingcheng nced at her and somehow found that this girl was especially talkative today. If it were in the past, she would not dare to say a word to him and would only sit quietly at the side, trying to minimize her presence. But today, not only did she ask him so many questions, she also acted coquettishly. ¡°Why, are you really not afraid of me anymore? ¡± In the past, when she saw him, she was like a mouse seeing a cat. But now, it seemed that she was not afraid of him at all. ¡°Now I find that you have nothing to be afraid of. ¡± Qiu Qingqing smiled and felt the same in her heart. In the past, she thought that his silent appearance was very scary. But now, she realized that perhaps he was not as scary as he imagined. He just did not like to talk. ¡°Shen Jingcheng, I will not be afraid of you in the future. ¡± The young girl¡¯s words somehow touched his heart. He did not show any emotions on the surface, but his hand suddenly moved, and the ashes fell on his hand. Many yearster, Shen Jingcheng deeply remembered his words. Shen Jingcheng, I will not be afraid of you in the future. He closed his eyes and did not speak for a long time. That night, Shen Jingcheng stood on the balcony and looked at the distant night. ¡°Sir, I have already prepared the medicine, but Qingqing has never cooperated with me. She said that she wanted you toe. ¡± Auntie Chen went upstairs and carefully said this. It was the first time Auntie Chen realized that Qiu Qingqing would have such a willful day. In the past, when she saw Shen Jingcheng, she was like a mouse seeing a cat. Now, she was actually acting coquettishly with him. ¡°You put the medicine here. I will do it myself. ¡± The strange thing was that Shen Jingcheng actually agreed to help Qiu Qingqing apply the medicine. Auntie Chen was surprised for a long time. She did not know when the rtionship between uncle and nephew would be better. ¡°okay, sir. I¡¯ll go home first. ¡± After saying this, Auntie Chen turned around and went back to her room. Shen Jingcheng had once put out the cigarette butt in his hand. He took the medicine and turned around to enter Qiu Qingqing¡¯s room. Qiu Qingqing sat on the chair, waiting for him toe in. ¡°Why did you chase Auntie Chen out already? ¡± ¡°I just want you to apply the medicine on me. ¡± Seeing the little girl standing there pitifully and looking at him with two eyes, she did not show any emotion on her face. She took the medicine and walked towards her. ¡°Your face hurts so much. How could you not apply the medicine in time? ¡± Shen Jingcheng looked at her face and started to apply the medicine on him with a cotton swab. ¡°It hurts a little. Be Gentle. ¡± ¡°Now that you know it hurts, won¡¯t you turn around and run when those delinquents rushed over today? ¡± If he couldn¡¯t win, he could at least run. Shen Jingcheng¡¯s tone carried a faint reproach, but the actions of his subordinates were much gentler. But regarding this matter, he would probably investigate thoroughly. This seemed like a verymon form of school violence, but it was very baffling. After all, Qiu Qingqing did not offend many people at school. This kind of baffling, starting from the beginning to make things difficult for her, might be secretly instigated by someone. It seemed that some people were tired of living. Even his girl dared to move. Chapter 1704

Chapter 1704: Chapter 1689 was very painful

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The girl was a little more noble after all. Shen Jingcheng was especially careful when applying medicine on her. Especially when he saw that her face was covered in bruises. It was really hard to imagine a girl being beaten up by a few people at school. Shen Jingcheng¡¯s face turned a little darker, and the movements of his hands were a little lighter than before. ¡°Is it still very painful? ¡± The girl nced at him like a child who had made a mistake. ¡°actually, it really hurts. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you an exnation for this matter. ¡± After all, he was her guardian now. Someone actually dared toy a hand on Qiu Qingqing right under his nose. He was probably tired of living. Shen Jingcheng stood up and wanted to leave, but a hand grabbed the corner of his shirt. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m a little scared. Can you stay with me? ¡± Shen Jingcheng was stunned on the spot. This was the first time he heard her say that she was scared and wanted him to stay with her. ¡°You¡¯re scared too? ¡± For some reason, Shen Jingcheng felt that this kind of girl made him feel a little strange. It seemed that no one had acted coquettishly to him for a long time. Ever since that year, he had also sealed his heart in such a shell and never opened it to anyone. ¡°WHO SAYS I WON¡¯T BE AFRAID? After all, I¡¯m also a girl? Moreover, I¡¯m usually more fragile than others. You don¡¯t know about this, but you¡¯ve never known about it. ¡± When she said this, Qiu Qingqing was still a little sad. She didn¡¯t know why she was sad. In fact, she often didn¡¯t know. It was normal for her to be afraid because he had never told her, and she had never said anything else to him. From the time he took her home, she had never opened her heart to him. Until her grandmother passed away, she had never told him anything from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Then tell me from now on. Let me know. How about it? ¡± He looked back at her and reached out to touch her head. It was as if he was treating her like his own pet. Although Shen Jingcheng didn¡¯t feel this way, Qiu Qingqing had this thought. So she pushed his hand away and looked up at him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep next to me tonight? ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t, ¡± Shen Jingcheng refused righteously. Seeing the girl frown and look very unhappy, he added, ¡°You¡¯re already very old, aren¡¯t you a teenage girl? I¡¯m a man. Although I¡¯m your Guardian, I still have to avoid this little bit of dislike. ¡± These words sounded very right. Not only was there no mistake, but there was also no loophole to be found. However, Qiu Qingqing had a sense of recklessness because she had long known what had happened between the two of them in secret. Compared to that incident, sleeping with him was no longer a problem. Moreover, he felt that Shen Jingcheng was a fairly upright person. No matter what, he was a very safe person. That was why she had the intention to rely on him. ¡°You slept on the side. What¡¯s the big deal? ¡± Qiu Qingqing raised her head and looked at her ¡°Anyway, when grandma passed away, you slept in my room like this. Although you slept on the floor at that time, it was not much different from sleeping on the side. ¡± If he wasn¡¯t lying on the same bed, why would he be nervous? Shen Jingcheng:¡±...¡± This was a point that couldn¡¯t be refuted. When her grandma passed away, he was really worried about her condition, so he had been apanying her. Chapter 1705

Chapter 1705: Chapter 1690¡¯did you sleep? ¡®

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Shen Jingcheng did not expect her to bring this up. He really could not say a word. Especially when he looked down at the girl sitting on the bed with her hair draped behind her back. She looked up at him and really felt soft and cute. He could only... ... Do this ... Actually, when Auntie Chen knew that Shen Jingcheng was going to sleep in this room, she was still a little hesitant. She wanted to say something, but she held it back. The little girl was still not sensible. She did not understand the difference between men and boys. However, he did believe in Shen Jingcheng¡¯s character. She had never seen such a man before. It seemed that he was really cut off from desire. Sometimes, she even felt that this man was simply an outsider. Otherwise, why would he behave differently from ordinary people. Auntie Chen sighed in her heart. She went upstairs to find the clothes they were going to wear the next day and the pajamas they were going to wear. She sent them to the room. In the middle of the night, Qiu Qingqing suddenly could not fall asleep. She tossed and turned on the bed. There was the sound of two people breathing in the room. It was almost quiet over there. From the beginning to the end, he slept very quietly. It was as if there was only a slight movement when he went to bed. ¡°Uncle, are you asleep? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± After a long time, the word ¡°yes¡± came from the other side. Qiu Qingqing:¡±...¡± Even if she fell asleep, she still answered her? ¡°Uncle, I can¡¯t fall asleep. ¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t fall asleep, then go all out. After a while, you¡¯ll fall asleep. ¡± ¡°...¡± What kind of theory was this? After a while, Qiu Qingqing asked, ¡°uncle, but why did you bring grandma and me home? Aren¡¯t you afraid that if you bring us home, you won¡¯t be able to get a wife yourself? ¡± Actually, she thought that thest sentence was quite funny. Because, the women who wanted to marry him should being one after the other. For example, that Zhang Manli. Until now, she still hadn¡¯t figured out whether Shen Jingcheng liked his girlfriend or not? Because for so long, he had only seen his girlfriend appear here once, when his grandma was still alive. Since then, he had almost never seen that woman, nor had he seen them together. He didn¡¯t even have a phone number. The thought of having a girlfriend was really puzzling. If he really liked her, wouldn¡¯t he want to stick together every day? It was as if they had never interacted and were just two strangers. If it weren¡¯t for thest time she came here, she probably would never have known that he had a girlfriend by his side. ¡°think about it this way. If I didn¡¯t bring you back, I would definitely have been bullied outside. ¡± Even now, with him by her side, there were people who dared to openlyy their hands on her. If he was still not around, this girl could really be scammed to the point of being terrifying. Qiu Qingqing:¡±...¡± Her chest tightened. Actually, she did not want to be bullied by those people either, but she did not know why those people always liked to find fault with her. Those girls said that those who looked like her were all white Lotus and green tea whores. They said that every time she used that delicate and pitiful look to seduce boys, she was a scheming girl. But only she herself knew how much she hated her natural appearance. Many boys would inexplicably strike up a conversation with her, but she hated those rotten peach blossoms. Every time those girls saw this scene, they would go back to the ss and discuss it, saying that he was that shameless White Lotus who liked to seduce boys. Chapter 1706

Chapter 1706: Chapter 1691 taekwondo

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Uncle, I want to learn taekwondo this weekend. ¡± Shen Jingcheng felt strange when he heard this sudden thought. But thinking of the recent events, he felt that if Qiu Qingqing had the ability to protect herself, she wouldn¡¯t have been bullied so badly. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you sign up for a ss. ¡± Hearing such a straightforward answer, Qiu Qingqing was in a very happy mood. ¡°Can I sleep now? ¡± His voice sounded a little helpless. Qiu Qingqing didn¡¯t know why, but she suddenly felt likeughing and nodded in the dark. She suddenly realized that he could not see her even if she nodded, so she said, ¡°yes, you can go to sleep. I¡¯m going to sleep too. ¡± Hearing the little girl¡¯s voice, Shen Jingcheng did not know why, but he felt rxed. This kind of mood was very rare. It was as if he had been in an infinite state of tension. Sost night, he slept very fast and slept the deepest. The next morning, it was Qiu Qingqing who woke him up. Auntie Chen had been standing at the door for several minutes. One had to go to work, and the other had to go to ss. ¡°uncle, wake up. ¡± When he opened his eyes, he saw Qiu Qingqing¡¯s face in front of him. ¡°okay. ¡± His voice was very hoarse. He picked up his coat and put it on. In fact, his shirt and pants were all meticulously worn, but he still looked as if he was facing a great enemy, especially in front of her. Qiu Qingqing thought it was quite interesting, but when she saw him like this, she felt a sense of contrast and cuteness. ¡°uncle, it¡¯s not like you¡¯re naked. Why are you so afraid? ¡± Qiu Qingqing teased. Suddenly, she felt like she was the devil that was teasing people. ¡°You¡¯re just a little girl. What nonsense are you spouting? ! ¡± It was from entering the city. She did not expect a girl like her to actually say such arrogant words and refute her with a straight face. ¡°uncle, don¡¯t be angry. I was just saying it casually. ¡± Seeing that Shen Jingcheng actually exploded, Qiu Qingqing actually had a very smug sense of aplishment. Although she apologized, she could not help but secretlyugh in her heart. Shen Jingcheng didn¡¯t turn around and directly went out. Auntie Chen was at the door. Seeing that the two of them had gone out, she felt relieved and went downstairs. There was a big table of breakfast on the table. Because Auntie Chen actually had nothing to do all day, she spent all her time on the three meals. In her own words, with such a high sry, she didn¡¯t feel at ease, so she always wanted to do more things. Qiu Qingqing liked this Auntie Chen very much because she always felt a different warmth from her, just like her mother. Ever since her grandmother passed away, she had always regarded him as one of her dependents. If there was anything, she liked to tell her secretly. After breakfast, Shen Jingcheng sent her to school Unlike before, this time, Qiu Qingqing talked a lot about school. Although Shen Jingcheng was used to ignoring her, he only listened to her attentively. But today, he could feel that he was listening, so he became more active. The more they got along, the less Qiu Qingqing was afraid of him, especially now, she felt that he was one of the sources of her sense of security. When they finally arrived at school, Qiu Qingqing opened the car door with her bag on her back and got out of the car. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll go into school first. ¡± Shen Jingcheng grabbed the steering wheel with one hand and shifted his gaze to her. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pick you up again tonight. Study hard at school and don¡¯t provoke those delinquent girls. I¡¯ve said that I¡¯ll settle the matter yesterday. ¡± Chapter 1707

Chapter 1707: Chapter 1692

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t let you down. I will study hard and improve every day. ¡± Qiu Qingqing¡¯s words were a little funny. Shen Jingcheng didn¡¯t say anything else and drove away. When they arrived at the school, Qiu Qingqing found the atmosphere in the ss a little strange. As soon as she entered the door, many people stared at her. Qiu Qingqing didn¡¯t pay much attention to them. She was very cold throughout the whole process. Except for Sui Xin and Shu Xin, she was indifferent to anyone, anything, and everything in this school. Sitting in her seat, a girl suddenly stood up and walked towards her. ¡°recently, the form teacher told me to ask you to go to her officeter. She has something to tell you. ¡± That woman surnamed Chen wanted to look for her? Qiu Qingqing now had a lot of resentment towards her form teacher. When she was injured by those delinquent girls, the form teacher¡¯s first reaction was to scold her. This undoubtedly caused him more harm. Today, she didn¡¯t know why she specifically went to look for her? Qiu Qingqing pursed her lips, put down her school bag, and walked towards the homeroom teacher¡¯s office. ¡°Qiu Qingqing, I thought you didn¡¯t dare toe to ss. ¡± Chen Li looked at Qiu Qingqing¡¯s silent face, her face full of ridicule. ¡°teacher Chen, you even dare toe to ss, why don¡¯t I dare toe to ss? ¡± Chen Li didn¡¯t expect that Qiu Qingqing would actually dare to use such a tone to speak to her. Her eyebrows straightened fiercely. ¡°Qiu Qingqing, do you even know who you¡¯re talking to? I¡¯m your homeroom teacher, do you use such a tone to speak to the teacher? Don¡¯t you know what it means to respect the teacher and respect the Dao? Such a heartless thing. ¡± ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ve never said anything drastic, nor have I said anything disrespectful to you, right? Could it be that you pointed at my nose and scolded me right from the start? Qingqing really wants to know what I¡¯ve done wrong? ¡± Qiu Qingqing appeared very calm today. She looked very confident, which surprised Chen Li. After all, he was the kind of girl who didn¡¯t say anything in the past. Even if something happened, he would directly take the me on himself. It was because of this that she dared to openly use and bully Qiu Qingqing. However, she didn¡¯t expect that this girl would change immediately. Chen Li did not know that ever since Shen Jingcheng got close to her, Qiu Qingqing had be very dependent on him. Moreover, she had some understanding of this uncle¡¯s power and influence. Before he left, he also told her that he would definitely help resolve this matter and protect her. What did this mean Because she could do whatever she wanted in school. As long as she did not do anything outrageous, she would protect her even if she entered the city. Since she had someone to rely on, Qiu Qingqing naturally would not be bullied by a form teacher. Who Did she think she was Did she always think that she was a teacher and that she was great That she could bully students as she pleased? ¡°Qiu Qingqing, how dare you! ¡± Chen Li couldn¡¯t even let out a breath of air. She could only repeatedly emphasize these six words. ¡°teacher, when have I ever offended you? Please point it out for me instead of calling me to the office for no reason and scolding me for no reason. Don¡¯t you think that this is unfair? ¡± Qiu Qingqing¡¯s aura waspletely unleashed. A look of disdain shed across Chen Li¡¯s face. A smelly girl who was still wet behind the ears really thought that she could beat her! Since she didn¡¯t know what was good for her, then don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. Chapter 1708

Chapter 1708: Chapter 1693 was insane

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Qiu Qingqing, I¡¯ve already investigated this matter. From the beginning to the end, it was all because you colluded with those hooligans. Those hooligans had a dispute with you over a certain matter, which was why they had a dispute yesterday, right? ¡± What? Looking at this Chen Li, who was inverting right and wrong from the beginning to the end, Qiu Qingqing was really angered by her andughed. ¡°teacher asked me to ask you how did you investigate? How did I know those hooligans? In this day and age, there seems to be always evidence. If you don¡¯t even have evidence, aren¡¯t you going too far by using me here? ¡± ¡°You still dare to deny what the teacher said? ¡± Chen Li almost mmed the table. She didn¡¯t expect this seemingly quiet girl to have such a sharp side. ¡°teacher, if you continue like this, I won¡¯t be able to say anything more to you. If you insist on continuing to be entangled in this matter, you might as well ask the principal toe over and make things clear. ¡± Chen Li was really angry this time. The feeling of being trampled on by the students and losing face made her particrly angry. She stood up and pped her face. Qiu Qingqing didn¡¯t expect Chen Li to p her in public. No matter what, she was a teacher. It was impossible for her to p her students without asking questions, right? And in front of so many people. But the p was really on her face. She even felt a burning pain on her face. ¡°teacher, is this how you treat your students? ¡± Chen Li didn¡¯t react in time. She didn¡¯t expect that she would p her in front of so many people. But when she saw this girl¡¯s stubborn face, Chen Li felt the anger in her stomach rise again. She was just a little girl. What could she do to her? She had pped her! ¡°I am your teacher. I should teach you a lesson. ¡± Seeing Chen Li¡¯s self-righteous look, Qiu Qingqing felt that there was no need for her to continue staying in the office. No matter what she said, Chen Li would refute her and believe that it was her fault. She was deliberately looking for trouble with her. Her face really hurt. Qiu Qingqing did not need to look to know that her face had been pped. ¡°If the teacher is done, then the student will leave first. After all, I still have ss. ¡± Qiu Qingqing showed a fake smile on her face, turned around and left the office. Chen Li did not know why, but she inexplicably felt guilty and scared. It was just a smelly girl, what was she nervous about? Suppressing the panic in her heart, she began to mark her own paper. And the moment Qiu Qingqing left the office She used her hair to cover up the scar on her face. She didn¡¯t want anyone to see her in such a sorry state. ¡°Qingqing! ¡± Chen Shuxin and Sui Xin were waiting for her there. When they saw hering out, they immediately ran towards her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why is your hair covering your face? ¡± Sui Xin carefully discovered that Qiu Qingqing deliberately used her hair to cover her face. She immediately reached out to lift her hair and found that there was a bright red five-finger mark on her face. It looked very shocking. ¡°Who hit this? ¡± Chen Shuxin was a little shocked when she saw it. This palm mark on her face was really too ruthless. Qiu Qingqing hid for a while, but she still confusedly said that it was the ss teacher. ¡°Damn, is this woman sick? I knew that nothing good would happen if you went to her office! ¡± Chen Shuxin was indignant at the side. Chapter 1709

Chapter 1709: Chapter 1694 was too much

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°This is really too much! What right does she have to hit people? Even her parents don¡¯t hit their children casually nowadays. Who does she think she is! ¡± When Sui Xin saw the p on her face, her heart was also filled with anger. She never thought that there would be such a teacher now? It was already the third year of high school, and there was actually such a thing as corporal punishment. Not to mention high school, even elementary schools were not allowed to exist now. What right did she have to p Qiu Qingqing? ¡°Let¡¯s go and reason with her. ¡± Seeing that Sui Xin turned around angrily, Qiu Qingqing hurriedly pulled her back. ¡°Forget it, people like Chen Li are always like this. She¡¯s still taking this opportunity to vent her dissatisfaction towards me because I refused to help her connect with my uncle. ¡± ¡°If you angrily bring me to her, she¡¯ll only think that you¡¯re on my side and also a bad student. When that happens, it¡¯ll be even more troublesome. ¡± ¡°Then are you going to be bullied by her like this? If she dares to bully you this time, she¡¯ll still dare to bully you next time. When that timees, she¡¯ll keep staring at you. You won¡¯t be able to have a good life in the third year of high school. ¡± ¡°Of course, I know that Chen Li has always been narrow-minded. especially this time, when I was in the office, I even contradicted her to her face. It would be weird if she didn¡¯t find an opportunity to take revenge on me. ¡± ¡°then why aren¡¯t you fighting back now? Anyway, she has already dared to hit you. There is nothing left for her to hold back. Let¡¯s just rip her face off. ¡± Looking at the tightly knitted eyebrows of Sui Xin, Qiu Qingqing felt inexplicably touched. It was the first time that a friend had stood up for her like this. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Actually, I still have a n. ¡± Sui Xin Thought of the n that she had just thought of. ¡°since she wants to see my uncle so much, I will let her see him. ¡± If Shen Jingcheng knew that there was another palm print on her face, and that it came from the teacher in charge, his reaction would probably be very strange. ¡°You¡¯re going toin to your uncle? ¡± Chen Shuxin was the first to notice a problem. ¡°But aren¡¯t you very afraid of your uncle? Do you really want to tell him about what happened at school today? ¡± ¡°In the past, I was indeed very afraid of my uncle, but afterst night, Ipletely copsed. Didn¡¯t this Chen Li rely on the fact that I was very afraid of Shen Jingcheng and didn¡¯t dare toin, so she dared to attack me? It¡¯s different this time. ¡± Qiu Qingqing narrowed her eyes. She had already thought of how to organize her words in front of her uncle. ¡°In other words, you now have a backer. ¡± When Chen Shuxin heard this news, her eyes narrowed into a smile. ¡°That¡¯s good. I really want to know how your uncle will deal with this form teacher. This kind of teacher should have been taught a lesson a long time ago. ¡± It wasn¡¯t that this industry was bad, but that there were bad people who tarnished this industry. Sui Xin deeply understood this principle. A few days ago, he had even seen the news. There was a teacher who had beaten the doctor until he cried. In the end, that teacher had even been rated as an advanced teacher. This had attracted the ire of manyizens. Later, due to public opinion, the school had hastily dealt with that teacher who hadmitted a vile act. Every profession needed someone to keep an eye on. The pants would do something extremely disgusting. The three of them were finally in a better mood. However, Qiu Qingqing¡¯s injury had caused her to go to the school hospital to apply medicine. Initially, Qiu Qingqing had said that there was nothing wrong. However, following her heart, a girl still had to protect her own face. With that said, Qiu Qingqing alsopromised. She enjoyed the mutual care and love between good friends very much. Chapter 1710

Chapter 1710: Chapter 1695 suicide girls

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION However, when they came out of the infirmary, they suddenly heard a shocking revtion. A girl from the school hadmitted suicide by jumping off a building! The three of them had juste out when they heard such a sensational news. Moreover, the whole school was running in that direction just to see the scene. The three of them looked at each other and saw the fear and curiosity in each other¡¯s eyes. What on Earth was going on! ¡°Qiu Qingqing, why are you still here? ¡± A ssmate ran towards her and said after taking a deep breath, ¡°the girl who hit you earlier jumped off a building andmitted suicide. ¡± What? ! ! This news was extremely shocking to Qiu Qingqing. She had just heard that a girl had jumped off a building, but in the end, it was the girl who had hit her. ¡°What¡¯s going on? ! ¡± ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know either! ¡± Qiu Qingqing couldn¡¯t speak at all despite the repeated shocks. To be honest, the girls fromst time had rushed towards her and started hitting her on the head. She didn¡¯t even know what they looked like. ¡°Let¡¯s go over and take a look first. ¡± Freewill felt a little uneasy. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll go now. ¡± A few people ran over and saw arge group of people downstairs. The police, students, nurses, and doctors were all there, anxiously wanting to escort them out. This scene stunned the girls again. ¡°Qiu Qingqing, you still have the nerve toe over? ¡± The form teacher, Chen Li, had already seen Qiu Qingqing over there and immediately pointed at her nose and scolded, ¡°are you shameless to force a girl tomit suicide like this? ¡± The girl had already jumped onto the life cushion and was sent to the hospital by the school. After knowing that everything was fine, Qiu Qingqing heaved a sigh of relief. If something were to happen, the oue would be beyond their imagination. However, when the city came up to him and pulled on his nose to scold him, it made her very unhappy. ¡°teacher Chen, I found out that you have epilepsy today! I say, are you sick? You caught me two days ago and scolded me. Do you think a little girl like me is easy to bully? ¡± Qiu Qingqing was really angry this time. She didn¡¯t want Shen Jingcheng to be thrown to the back of her mind. She didn¡¯t want toin first. She wanted to teach this menopausal woman a lesson first! ¡°What did you say? Tell me again! ¡± Chen Li really flew into a rage this time. Her face looked twisted to an ugly state. ¡°I said you are crazy! ¡± Seeing that Chen Li was going to p her again, Qiu Qingqing quickly dodged to the side. ¡°teacher, do you really think that I will let you do whatever you want and let you hit and scold me? ¡± Seeing this scene, Chen Shuxin¡¯s bad temper really red up. ¡°teacher Chen, I always thought that you were a teacher who loved his students. I didn¡¯t expect that you would punish your students so often. You are full of immoral words. A person like you really doesn¡¯t deserve to be a teacher. ¡± She really didn¡¯t expect that two little girls woulde over and criticize her. She was so angry that her lungs were about to explode. ¡°which ss are you two from? I want tomunicate with your ss teacher. You¡¯re simply a bunch of delinquent girls. ¡± ¡°teacher, you look really ugly now. ¡± The teacher who was making trouble for no reason was so angry that she wanted to hit him. This kind of person simply wanted to give him a few ps. The people who had watched the suicide girl go to the hospital seemed to be discussing by the side because they saw the suicide girl arguing. ¡°What on Earth are you arguing about? ¡± Chapter 1711

Chapter 1711: Chapter 1696

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The principal suddenly walked over from behind. When he saw that they were making a racket, he was extremely angry. ¡°principal, these are the female students who caused troublest time. ¡± Chen Li pointed at Qiu Qingqing and the others. She looked extremely arrogant. When the principal¡¯s gazended on them, he really felt helpless. It seemed that every major incident in the school had something to do with them. ¡°Now, I hope that we can thoroughly investigate the incident where the students beat me upst time. ¡± He believed that the principal was not a person who followed his words. ¡°The school has already investigated your matter clearly. Did these gangsters act against you because they were instructed by someone? ¡± The principal¡¯s meaningful gazended on Qiu Qingqing ¡°You are also just a little girl. If you have parents, you should invite your guardian toe to the school. If those people still target you in the future, they might use some kind of revenge on you. ¡± Someone was secretly plotting against her? Qiu Qingqing did not expect this result of the investigation, but the result of the investigation waspletely different from what Chen Li had said. Qiu Qingqing looked at Chen Li and said, ¡°teacher, why is the principal saying somethingpletely different from what you said? I remember that you told me just now in the office that I had colluded with those hooligans and caused the fight that day. ¡± Even Qiu Qingqing did not expect the principal to appear at this time and tell the truth about the fight that day. This time, she was really caught off guard and pped Chen Li in the face. She did not expect Chen Li to tell Qiu Qingqing that Qiu Qingqing was the victim of the fight that day. What was wrong with Chen Li Why did she keep targeting this little girl? ¡°teacher Chen, what¡¯s going on? ¡± Chen Li felt very guilty and looked away. ¡°principal, I didn¡¯t say anything. ¡± Qiu Qingqing smiled. ¡°teacher, don¡¯t forget that there were many teachers at the scene. If the principal is suspicious, you can ask any of them. ¡± There was no way to refute this point. Chen Li did not expect that her momentary impulse would actually leave her with a weakness. ¡°principal, I... ¡± She had just opened her mouth when the principal interrupted her, ¡°teacher Chen, I don¡¯t know why you always target Qiu Qingqing. You have to remember that you are still a teacher, how can you have prejudice against a student? ¡± Chen Li bit her lip and did not speak. But her gaze seemed to pierce through Qiu Qingqing before she stopped. Looking at her poisonous eyes, there was no fear in her heart. ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡± A mature and low voice was heard. Shen Jingcheng had already appeared behind him. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re here. ¡± Shen Jingcheng acknowledged and his eyes naturally fell on the principal. ¡°Hello, principal. ¡± The principal was so surprised that his mouth was wide open. He had never thought that Qiu Qingqing¡¯s guardian would be Shen Jingcheng. Didn¡¯t they say that this person didn¡¯t have any rtives by his side? Seeing the man¡¯s hand reaching out, the principal was ttered and shook it back. ¡°Hello. ¡± Chen Li didn¡¯t expect to see this mature and charming man again. For a moment, all her eyes fell on him. Chapter 1712

Chapter 1712: Chapter 1697 starting from scratch

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Mr. Shen is here for his niece, right? ¡± The principal asked with a smile after shaking hands. He had always paid attention to this person. After all, he had started from scratch and was only under 30 years old now. When he was 30 years old, he was still a middle school teacher in the town. As expected, the master was better than the master. Wasn¡¯t there a saying The waves behind push the waves before, and the waves before are smashed to death on the beach. ¡°This girl, did she cause a lot of trouble in your school? ¡± Shen Jingcheng¡¯s smile still looked rtively amiable, but the principal certainly did not think that he was really amiable. ¡°No, Mr. Shen. Actually, Qiu Qingqing is still rtively obedient in our school. It seems that there has been some trouble recently, and it might have something to do with Qiu Qingqing. ¡± The principal looked at Chen Li with some embarrassment. ¡°teacher, my guardian is here. You can tell him. ¡± She did not want to talk to this female teacher at all, so she directly asked Shen Jingcheng to tell her. Anyway, she had always wanted to see Shen Jingcheng, so today she could give him what she wanted. ¡°Mr. Shen. ¡± Chen Li didn¡¯t expect to see Shen Jingcheng here, so she felt a little awkward in an instant. ¡°Last time, I¡¯ve already investigated the matter of a delinquent girl beating my niece. Teacher Chen, I hope you can give me an urate answer. ¡± When she looked at Shen Jingcheng, there wasn¡¯t a trace of kindness in her eyes. Instead, there was a hint of sharpness. Hearing this, Chen Li¡¯s expression suddenly changed. ¡°Mr. Shen, what do you mean by this? ¡± ¡°You should know what I mean. ¡± Shen Jingcheng was the best at beating around the Bush with others, and he used his silent aura to suppress the other party. For example, Chen Li was already a little overwhelmed. ¡°Mr. Chen, please tell me frankly, I really don¡¯t understand what you just said? ¡± Chen Li¡¯s eyes were dodging, and she was undoubtedly afraid in her heart. Shen Jingcheng smiled. When she saw Shen Jingcheng actually smiling, Qiu Qingqing felt that it was a little awkward. If this person really smiled, it did not mean that she was really happy. ¡°uncle... ¡± Qiu Qingqing had just opened her mouth to call out, but Shen Jingcheng did not turn his head. He continued to look at Chen Li. ¡°Teacher Chen, please answer me directly. ¡± Chen Li was frightened by his aura. She was somewhat regretful that she should not have provoked them. But now, it was already difficult to back down. ¡°Mr. Shen, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. ¡± Chen Li felt that her legs were going to go soft. She immediately admitted that she had actually found those hooligans herself. ¡°What? ¡± The principal waspletely shocked by this 4-chen Li. He repeatedly reprimanded this female teacher. ¡°Teacher Chen, why did you ask those hooligans to beat up Qiu Qingqing? ¡± Just how much hatred was there Just how much hatred? Not to mention him, even freewill and Chen Shuxin were a little confused. This hatred was simply too great. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was muddle-headed for a moment. ¡± When Chen Li came to her senses, she realized that she had already told the truth about her asking those hooligans to beat up Qiu Qingqing in front of the principal. She was done for. She was really done for this time. She should have gritted her teeth and not answered him just now. Unfortunately, Shen Jingcheng¡¯s aura was too strong. She was forced to answer his question almost subconsciously. ¡°You are really muddle-headed. You have already forgotten your duty as a teacher. ¡± The principal did not expect Chen Li to do such a thing. This was simply against the ethics of the profession of teachers. Chapter 1713

Chapter 1713: Chapter 1698 outside the window, the sun was shining brightly

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Chen Li was already crying on the side. She said with a sobbing tone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault. If you want to be promoted or demoted, I have no objections. ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this in the office. You actually did something wrong, so there must be punishment. We should treat any student fairly, but you still targeted Qiu Qingqing and disappointed us. ¡± The principal was actually very embarrassed and angry because the violent incident was actually nned by his teacher. This kind of embarrassment and anger made him feel that he had no face in front of Shen Jingcheng. He even felt like he was being pped in the face. It was precisely because of this that Qiu Qingqing felt that the principal would definitely not give her any good looks. What awaited Chen Li was definitely not a light punishment. Chen Li was sobbing on the side. Although she still had a glimmer of hope in her heart, she hoped that this man would have a shred of pity for her. Unfortunately, Shen Jingcheng simply had the attitude of an abnormal person. When he treated women, he never had any shred of pity for women. The principal¡¯s gazended on Shen Jingcheng and Qiu Qingqing. In fact, he hoped that they would show mercy and let this teacher off. In fact, he didn¡¯t say much from the beginning to the end. Instead, he looked at Qiu Qingqing who was beside him. Obviously, he was asking for her opinion. ¡°Principal, please follow the rules and regtions to give teacher Chen a proper punishment. ¡± Qiu Qingqing wasn¡¯t someone who wouldn¡¯t give up. Moreover, this teacher really didn¡¯t cause him too much harm. ¡°That¡¯s good. I will inform the entire school when the timees. ¡± This meant that they had to supervise collectively. Qiu Qingqing did not say anything more. Instead, she urged Shen Jingcheng, who was beside her, to go back to work. She quickly followed Xin Shuxin and left. There was nothing to watch anyway, so nothing major happened. Once they returned to ss, Song Yan had alreadye over. ¡°Did the two of you just watch the scene of the female suicide? ¡± ¡°Yes, you can even know that, ¡± Chen Shuxin replied. Looking at the basketball in his hand, she knew that he must have been on the basketball court just now. Gu Yinshu and Song Yan were not very interested in watching this kind of thing. ¡°Are you okay? ¡± Gu Yinshu walked over, worried that something had happened to her just now. After all, the matter just now seemed to have blown up a little. There were too many people, so it was very easy for something to happen. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Qiu Qingqing was criticized by his form teacher just now. We helped him get back his dignity. ¡± He patted his chest with a very imposing manner. Seeing her like this, Gu Yinshu could not help but want tough. ¡°It¡¯s already good enough that you won¡¯t be bullied by others. ¡± ¡°No one can bully me in the future. After all, I¡¯m also a person with an aura. ¡± Seeing Shen Jingcheng today, to be honest, freewill was a little shocked. It seemed that the people around him didn¡¯t dare to bully such a person. Perhaps he should understand why Shen Jingcheng always had a dark face. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat the thousandyer cake there today. ¡± After experiencing the incident at noon today, freewill felt much happier. ¡°Okay, is it the third floor of the fourth cafeteria? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± He felt that they especially liked to eat the ramen noodles andsagna on the third floor of the cafeteria. Not long after, the bell rang again. Their teachers returned to their seats and watched as their teachers walked in in high heels. Youth was so beautiful. Wudi tidied up his school uniform and leaned slightly on the table. Outside the window, the sun was shining brightly. COMMENT0mentVOTE2 left

Chapter 1714: Chapter 1699 rabbit

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Today, freewill was nning to raise a small pet. When he was practicing the piano, he discovered that the piano teacher had bought a small rabbit In the past, freewill had thought that the small rabbit would run away at any time, but the piano teacher¡¯s small rabbit had been obediently curled up in his arms. Under the observation of the group of girls, they all gasped in admiration. ¡°teacher, this rabbit is so cute. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it feels nice to touch. Its fur feels really soft. ¡± Seeing that the little girls were all interested in their own rabbits.. The Piano teacher revealed a gentle smile. ¡°actually, you can also raise a small pet. ¡°small animals are actually very cute, and they can read people¡¯s minds, just like dogs. Sometimes, she knows if you¡¯re happy or not. ¡± Listening to the piano teacher ying over there, freewill suddenly wanted to raise a small animal. In the past, freewill had thought that the small rabbit would be stolen because one day, his grandfather took her out on the street and saw a rabbit locked in a cage. The little girl naturally liked these furry animals. Later, she found out that it was a rabbit that was originally sold. At that time, the young girl asked her grandfather to buy one, but her grandfather refused and said that the little rabbit would be stolen away. When she heard this, she gave up. Later, he found out that it was not the little rabbit that would be stolen away, but her grandfather was reluctant to spend money to buy one for her. Her childhood was really boring. Now that she saw the piano teacher¡¯s rabbit, she wanted to buy a little pet again. Of course, she could only think about it. After all, the school did not allow pets. After thinking hard for a few days, one day, when Gu Yinshu arrived at the school, he suddenly gave her a huge surprise. She just saw that there seemed to be a bulging thing hidden in his clothes. ¡°What¡¯s in your stomach? ¡± It was the first time that she saw prince charming Gu with something in his arms. Such a bulging stomach was not worthy of his status as a prince charming. She did not know what to say to describe her current mood. ¡°take a guess. This is a surprise for you. ¡± Upon hearing the word ¡®surprise¡¯ , Sui Xin¡¯s eyes lit up. Seeing that the thing was still moving, she guessed, ¡°it can¡¯t be a puppy, right? ¡± ¡°congrattions, you got it right. ¡± A smile appeared on Gu Yunshu¡¯s face as she grabbed a white puppy from the inside. The fur on its body looked fluffy. It was also very fluffy to the touch. ¡°This dog is too cute. Where did you buy it? ¡± Sui Xin had never been as happy as he was now when he saw his gift. This was simply his favorite gift. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where I buy it. The important thing is that it¡¯s very cute. Moreover, I haven¡¯t named it yet. I just hope that you can name it. ¡± The dog held her hand and licked it passionately. Its little tongue looked very pink and freewill smiled happily. ¡°It¡¯s really cute. Why don¡¯t we name IT Huahua? ¡± Gu Yinshu¡¯s mouth twitched a little. Huahua was such a casual name. However, seeing that she liked it, Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t say anything. He was in apletely happy mood. ¡°This name sounds very nice. I believe that flower flower will definitely like it very much. ¡± When Song Yan and Chen Shuxin came up from behind, they happened to hear the name ¡®flower flower¡¯ . The corner of their mouths twitched a little. Chapter 1714 Chapter 1714: Chapter 1699 rabbit Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Today, freewill was nning to raise a small pet. When he was practicing the piano, he discovered that the piano teacher had bought a small rabbit In the past, freewill had thought that the small rabbit would run away at any time, but the piano teacher¡¯s small rabbit had been obediently curled up in his arms. Under the observation of the group of girls, they all gasped in admiration. ¡°teacher, this rabbit is so cute. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it feels nice to touch. Its fur feels really soft. ¡± Seeing that the little girls were all interested in their own rabbits.. The Piano teacher revealed a gentle smile. ¡°actually, you can also raise a small pet. ¡°small animals are actually very cute, and they can read people¡¯s minds, just like dogs. Sometimes, she knows if you¡¯re happy or not. ¡± Listening to the piano teacher ying over there, freewill suddenly wanted to raise a small animal. In the past, freewill had thought that the small rabbit would be stolen because one day, his grandfather took her out on the street and saw a rabbit locked in a cage. The little girl naturally liked these furry animals. Later, she found out that it was a rabbit that was originally sold. At that time, the young girl asked her grandfather to buy one, but her grandfather refused and said that the little rabbit would be stolen away. When she heard this, she gave up. Later, he found out that it was not the little rabbit that would be stolen away, but her grandfather was reluctant to spend money to buy one for her. Her childhood was really boring. Now that she saw the piano teacher¡¯s rabbit, she wanted to buy a little pet again. Of course, she could only think about it. After all, the school did not allow pets. After thinking hard for a few days, one day, when Gu Yinshu arrived at the school, he suddenly gave her a huge surprise. She just saw that there seemed to be a bulging thing hidden in his clothes. ¡°What¡¯s in your stomach? ¡± It was the first time that she saw prince charming Gu with something in his arms. Such a bulging stomach was not worthy of his status as a prince charming. She did not know what to say to describe her current mood. ¡°take a guess. This is a surprise for you. ¡± Upon hearing the word ¡®surprise¡¯ , Sui Xin¡¯s eyes lit up. Seeing that the thing was still moving, she guessed, ¡°it can¡¯t be a puppy, right? ¡± ¡°congrattions, you got it right. ¡± A smile appeared on Gu Yunshu¡¯s face as she grabbed a white puppy from the inside. The fur on its body looked fluffy. It was also very fluffy to the touch. ¡°This dog is too cute. Where did you buy it? ¡± Sui Xin had never been as happy as he was now when he saw his gift. This was simply his favorite gift. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where I buy it. The important thing is that it¡¯s very cute. Moreover, I haven¡¯t named it yet. I just hope that you can name it. ¡± The dog held her hand and licked it passionately. Its little tongue looked very pink and freewill smiled happily. ¡°It¡¯s really cute. Why don¡¯t we name IT Huahua? ¡± Gu Yinshu¡¯s mouth twitched a little. Huahua was such a casual name. However, seeing that she liked it, Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t say anything. He was in apletely happy mood. ¡°This name sounds very nice. I believe that flower flower will definitely like it very much. ¡± When Song Yan and Chen Shuxin came up from behind, they happened to hear the name ¡®flower flower¡¯ . The corner of their mouths twitched a little. Chapter 1715

Chapter 1715: Chapter 1700 had no limits

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION When they heard Gu Yinshu say that the name flower sounded Nice, they felt that their worldview had been refreshed. It seemed that Gu Yinshu really had no limits in order to please his girlfriend. Of course, although she secretly ridiculed him, Chen Shuxin still felt that Gu Yunshu¡¯s way of doing things was very good. It was the same. Never reason with your girlfriend, such as now, saying that the name of a puppy was not nice. Chen Shuxin felt that a person like freewill would definitely get angry. ¡°What a cute dog. ¡± Seeing the dog, Chen Shuxin¡¯s mood improved a lot. She reached out to hug the dog. ¡°It¡¯s quite cute, ¡± Song Yan said from the side. He looked up at Gu Yinshu and said, ¡°brother Yin, you didn¡¯t decide to raise the dog here, did you? ¡± This was a school, and the form teacher would never allow them to raise a dog here. ¡°Why can¡¯t we do it here? I¡¯ll build a nest for the dog here ande over to feed it someday. Isn¡¯t that great? ¡± Gu Yinshu stroked the puppy in his arms and said very naturally. It seemed that something was wrong, but also that everything seemed to be right. Song Yan and the others were in this state and didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°That¡¯s totally fine. We can alsoe over and buy food for the puppy during P.E. ss. ¡± Huahua seemed to agree with them very much and kept nodding and boasting at the side. Looking at the lively look of the dog, freewill was extremely happy at the side. Of course, although they were happy, they still had to think about how to make the dog¡¯s nest well. Freewill went to the grocery store and bought a small pet basin. He also bought some raw materials. The few of them started to make a decent dog Kennel. After all, there was no ready-made Dog Kennel in this ce, so they could only do it themselves. The process was very smooth. When the dog Kennel was really done, it looked very beautiful and generous. ¡°This is the first time I realized that I have such good hands. ¡± Chen Shuxin was very happy. She hugged the dog and let him get used to the environment inside. ¡°after we¡¯re done, we¡¯ll leave the dog at the side of the field. We¡¯ll be able toe and see it every day. ¡± Huahua seemed to agree with this statement as she jumped around the side. After settling Huahua down, the few of them left the field and returned to ss. ¡°Brother Yin, didn¡¯t you find outst time that freewill was very interested in a rabbit? Why didn¡¯t you buy a rabbit for Auntie Yin? ¡± Song Yan was very curious about this. He originally thought that he would buy a rabbit, but who knew that he would actually buy a dog. ¡°Buy a rabbit. The rabbit might have been brought back to be braised on the same day. ¡± The youth seemed to be in disbelief. ¡°sister-inw doesn¡¯t look like such a cruel person. ¡± ¡°She¡¯s not cruel, but he likes to eat braised rabbits. ¡± Song Yan:¡±...¡± Thinking back, he had actually seen a few rabbits by the roadside. He had originally said that if you like them, I¡¯ll take them back and raise them. In the end, her next sentence was: ¡°Braised Rabbit? Rabbits are so cute. It¡¯s such a pity not to eat them. ¡± At that time, Gu Yinshu really thought that she must have opened it in the wrong way. Therefore, when she heard that freewill wanted to keep a pet, she decided to give him a puppy instead. The young man¡¯s lips curved slightly, and he seemed to be in a very happy mood. Chapter 1716

Chapter 1716: Chapter 1701 the dog

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The arrival of this little dog added a lot of fun to them. Every time they finished ss, they could see the little dog beside the Kennel, running and jumping happily. Because the Kennel was rtively hidden, and Gu Yinshu used his innocent face to sessfully convince the old man at the school gate to watch the dog with them, no one dared to take it away or hurt it. The old man loved to gossip, so he always left the children behind to say a few words. Knowing that they were in love at such a young age, he didn¡¯t say much. He just told them to cherish their youth. Huahua seemed to be very easy to get familiar with. Within a few days, she had a lot of fun with this group of humans, running and jumping around the dog Kennel. ¡°It really likes to follow its heart. ¡± Seeing the dog happily jumping onto freewill¡¯s arm and sticking out its tongue asionally to lick it, Chen Shuxin felt that it was very magical. It seemed that freewill had a natural feeling of attracting small animals to get close to it. ¡°Shu Xin, do you like small animals too? ¡± Seeing that Chen Shuxin seemed to have an impulse to hug flowers, Song Yan felt that he should also buy a small animal. ¡°I like it, or you can say that you don¡¯t like it. ¡± Chen Shuxin looked at the flowers and seemed to recall her childhood. ¡°I remember that we used to have a rabbit in our ss. Later on, the rabbit died, and all the girls in the ss cried at the side, but I was the only one who couldn¡¯t cry. ¡± It seemed to be a very deep memory Chen Shuxin still had a trace of emotion on her face. ¡°perhaps not every girl likes small animals. Like me, I always feel that I¡¯m still a little cold-blooded. ¡°girls like furry things, but I don¡¯t really like them. I, I remember that time when the little rabbit died, I really couldn¡¯t cry. ¡± When the rabbit died, the girls in the ss saw that she was the only one who didn¡¯t cry, and they even thought that she was a Weirdo. Later on, many people forgot about this matter. If it wasn¡¯t for the cute dog Huahua today, she probably wouldn¡¯t remember that she had such a history that wasn¡¯t considered dark. Freewill held the dog on his arm and looked at Chen Shuxin with a smile. ¡°This is normal. Some girls are afraid of birds. They are also afraid of feathers. Shu Xin, are you afraid of Huahua? ¡± Looking at the dog sticking out its pink tongue and its warm and honest look, Chen Shuxin was actually a little happy. ¡°This Huahua is too cute. I really can¡¯t refuse it. ¡± Chen Shuxin reached out and hugged Huahua. Huahua felt that it didn¡¯t resist her and only gently sniffed her scent. ¡°It¡¯s amazing that it¡¯s not afraid of me. ¡± Chen Shuxin was surprised and pleasantly surprised by Huahua¡¯s intimacy with her. ¡°Are you stupid? Why would Huahua be afraid of you? ¡± Song Yanughed and started mocking his girlfriend. ¡°What do you know? A lot of animals used to be subconsciously afraid of me. I guess my expression is too fierce. ¡± Chen Shuxin exined while stroking Huahua¡¯s soft and white fur ¡°We used to have a cat at home, but that cat ran away when it saw me and even scratched me. But when it saw the neighbor¡¯s little sister, it behaved like a good girl and allowed her to pet it. ¡± Thinking of this, Chen Shuxin¡¯s heart was very unbnced. After all, it was her cat, yet it was so attentive to the little girl next door, yet it was so guarded against her. Chapter 1717

Chapter 1717: Chapter 1702 cat jokes

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Upon hearing this, Song Yan was the first tough out loud. ¡°What are youughing at? Are youughing at me? ¡± Sensing that this man might really beughing at her, Chen Shuxin was already subconsciously prepared to beat him up. Are you tired of living, Brat. ¡°No, no, no, no. No, no, no, no. How would I dare tough at Queen Chen Shuxin? ¡± Chen Shuxin only raised her eyebrows when Song Yan was trying to curry favor with her and let him go. She was only concerned about the flower in her arms. Talking about the cat reminded Chen Shuxin of a lot of memories. ¡°Back then, there was a mouse at home. My mother was going to buy a cat from the market to catch a mouse, but when the cat came, not only did she not catch the mouse, but she was also being arrogant and did not allow me to touch it. I remember when I was young, my hands were scratched by it when I wanted to touch it a few times. ¡± Therefore, her pet affinity was quite shallow. Chen Shuxin snorted again, ¡°but I¡¯m not a vegetarian. Ever since that cat hated me so much, I hit it every time I saw it and every time I saw it. Later on, it obediently let me touch its fur. ¡± Speaking of which, at the end, freewill actually had a feeling that he had sessfully trained it. Later on, the cat did not dare to disobey her and simply allowed her to torture it. Hearing this, Song Yan finally could not hold back hisughter and almost fell. ¡°Song Yan, what do you mean? Is it really that funny? I¡¯m your girlfriend, and you actuallyughed so happily when you heard my embarrassing story. ¡± He was thinking that Chen Shuxin was really angry, and she looked at Song Yan with both anger and amusement. Was It really that funny This was her sad matter! ¡°It¡¯s nothing... ¡± Song Yan thought that his queen was angry, and he should say something nice to appease her. But his cat joke was too funny, and he couldn¡¯t stop, so what happened next was tragic. ¡°Well, Song Yan, do you really dare tough at me? It wasn¡¯t easy for me to expose my dark history, and you¡¯re still smiling so happily. ¡± This time, he really wanted to beat him to death. Seeing the two of them chasing and ying, he turned around and smiled at the young man in front of him. Gu Yinshu also smiled at him. The smile on his lips was so gentle. The few people behind him seemed to be here to talk to Gu Yinshu. They felt that Gu Yinshu was like a cameraman in a music video. He didn¡¯t fit in with those people at all. They yed with Huahua for a while, then put the dog back in the Kennel before returning to the dormitory. When they returned to the dormitory, they saw their roommates watching TV. It was the same Old Korean TV series. Pan Yan looked at them with a bag of melon seeds in her hand. When she saw theme in, she gave them some of the melon seeds in her hand and talked about the Korean TV series that they had just watched. ¡°Sigh, the female lead in this drama is really miserable. She didn¡¯t have a sessful boyfriend, and in the end, she even got a uterine fibroid. I have never seen such a miserable female lead. ¡± Listening to them discussing this again, freewill was not surprised at all. These were all the old routines of Korean dramas. ¡°So, we still have to take advantage of our youth to fall in love. Regardless of whether the ending is sessful or not, at least we still have the memories of falling in love. ¡± Pan Yan looked at the two of them with burning eyes. ¡°Please, why don¡¯t you two handsome boyfriends introduce US some resources? ¡± Chapter 1718

Chapter 1718: Chapter 1703 was worried

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Looking at Pan Yan¡¯s eyes that lit up in an instant, she really didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Why did she think of falling in love while watching a drama It was just a lousy Korean drama, how could she think of so many things? They were only in their teens, how could they think of life in their 20s and 30s. ¡°Come on, you might not be able to handle the people on their side. They all have bad tempers and look very fierce. It¡¯s not easy to control them. ¡± This was quite a blow, although it was also a fact. Among the group of friends, Gu Yinshu and Song Yan seemed to be the more normal ones. The others were very diligent in changing girlfriends. Pan Yan sighed faintly at the side. She had thought that the friend of a handsome man must be a handsome man so that she could find a good-looking boyfriend. But now, she waspletely terrified. Seeing her pitiful look, the others alsoughed so hard that they fell forward and backward. After getting angry from embarrassment, Pan Yan gave almost everyone a big bear hug. When she was pressed down on the bed and could not get up, freewill really admitted defeat. How could this girl be so strong? She even said that she wanted to find a boyfriend. Chile was definitely the leading factor in domestic violence. In the next few days, everyone was very happy. Freewill chose to go home for the weekend. In the previous few weekends, he did not go home because he went out with Gu Yinshu. Every time his mother called, freewill was actually very guilty. So this weekend, she had to go home no matter what. Of course, when they got home, they would call every day. ¡°My parents said how to take me out to y. They haven¡¯t gone out to y for many years, probably because they want to rx. Now, all the equipment in my house has been changed, but I still miss my sister. ¡± Thest sentence was the key to follow his heart. From the death of his sister, to walking out of the difficult situation, to now, his mood returned to calmness. During this period of time, she did not mention his sister. Although she did not mention it, she also missed him very much. ¡°It¡¯s normal for you to miss your sister, ¡± the young man said gently as he continued to write his homework on the other side of the phone ¡°actually, I really envy people like you who have sisters and brothers. I have been alone since I was young and have never felt such feelings. ¡± He could hear the loneliness in his words. In fact, freewill also wanted tofort him. ¡°Don¡¯t you still have me? ¡± The words that came out of his mouth seemed very natural. Gu Yinshu was stunned for a moment on the other side. Then, the smile on his lips became wider and wider. Meanwhile, freewill was obviously a little shy over here. Fortunately, they were on the phone. If they were face to face, she would be embarrassed to death. In order to cover up the awkwardness, she coughed lightly over here. ¡°Well, you¡¯re right. I still have you. ¡± Gu Yinshu continued, ¡°I said that I would marry you one day. ¡± Freewill was a little amused when he heard this because they were only in their teens now. HOW COULD THEY START TALKING ABOUT MARRIAGE! ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯m not going to talk to you anymore. I¡¯m going back to sleep. ¡± When she heard her mother¡¯s footsteps at the door, she quickly hung up the phone. Mother Jiang had just arrived at the door. She wanted to eavesdrop on whether her daughter was on the phone, but it turned out to be quiet inside. She didn¡¯t know why, but she felt a lot more at ease. If her daughter was still on the phone in the room, then it was most likely with that boy surnamed Gu. In the end, mother Jiang was still worried about them. Chapter 1719

Chapter 1719: Chapter 1704: A critical hit

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION When she woke up the next morning, both of her eyes had dark circles around them, giving her mother a fright. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did you stay uptest night? With two dark circles around your eyes, you look like a panda. You look so ugly. ¡± Following her heart:¡±...¡±. ... She was sure that she was her biological mother, but she didn¡¯t say such things about her daughter. Of course, even though mother Jiang said such things to her daughter, she quickly boiled an egg for her to apply. After peeling the shell off the egg, freewill actually felt a little guilty. Last night, he stayed up all night, reading novels and watching TV series. He chased the series until four in the morning, and only fell asleep when he heard his mother¡¯s movements. ¡°Look, you¡¯re so old and you still don¡¯t know how to take care of yourself. I guess you must have slept verytest night. ¡± Freewill didn¡¯t say anything after being hit by her words. Seeing your son¡¯s reaction, mother Jiang instantly understood something. She reached out and poked her forehead. ¡°You, you, you¡¯re still like a little child. You even know to go to bed early. You¡¯re still young now. You¡¯ll know the pain when you¡¯re older in the future. ¡± ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll definitely take good care of myself. ¡± Freewill hugged his mother¡¯s arm and acted coquettishly just like when he was young. Mother Jiang¡¯s face was stern, but she was still amused by her daughter¡¯s current appearance. ¡°Hurry up and put on your Bra. ¡± Mother Jiang looked at her faintly. ¡°otherwise, I¡¯ll think that I¡¯ve given birth to a son. ¡± FREEWILL:¡±...¡±. ... She felt like she had received a critical blow once again! After October, it was often cloudy and rainy outside. It had been raining heavily for four days, and the strong winds around them were biting. There was no desire to go out. Strings of raindrops slid down from the ss, giving her a hazy beauty. Shey on the windowsill and looked at the rain outside, slowly closing her eyes. The coolness of the heavy rain made it easy for her to calm down. However, after a video call with someone, she could no longer maintain her calmness. Because that person actually frowned and said, ¡°have you gained weight recently? ¡± This sentence was like a reverse scale to a girl. She felt a little afraid, but when it came from someone else¡¯s mouth, especially Gu Yinshu. She really wanted to kill someone. She just wanted to reply that fatty ate your rice Thinking carefully, it seemed like he really ate his rice. Looking at her staring at him, Gu Yinshu smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fat. You¡¯re much better looking than before. ¡± Following her heart: ... ... Do you think I¡¯m talking to you ? ? To a girl, fat was ugly. Ugly didn¡¯t necessarily mean fat. Therefore, he decided to lose weight. Since he had decided to lose weight, he even made his own weight-loss n on the spot. ¡°I thought you would beat me to death if I said that. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. ¡± Freewill looked at him expressionlessly. ¡°I¡¯ll only cripple you at most. Wait for me, I¡¯ll see you at school. ¡± His tone was almost the same as a big sister¡¯s. Gu Yinshu was sessfully amused by her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll never despise you. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll believe your nonsense. When I¡¯m fat enough to be a big ball, you¡¯ll want to know me every minute. You¡¯ve never seen me before. ¡± She picked up a pen and began to make her own weight loss n on paper. She was finally going to start running in the morning. As for noon and evening, she decided to eat only an apple to fill her stomach. Chapter 1720

Chapter 1720: Chapter 1705 was always so obsessed with her figure

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yinshu never knew why girls were always so obsessed with their figure. Regardless of whether he despised her or not, she had to maintain her figure. She could not bear being afraid of being fat, not even a little fat. Gu Yinshu really did not understand this theory. The two of them video-chatted for a long time. Gu Yinshu finally hung up when he found his mother was back. ¡°who were you talking to just now? ¡± She saw that her son seemed to have just hung up a video call. Although his expression did not seem to have changed much, she still noticed something. ¡°ssmate. ¡± ¡°What ssmate? You hung up the phone as soon as I entered the house. Could it be some female ssmate, afraid that I would find out? ¡± Gu Yinshu picked up his IPAD unhurriedly. It was real. He did not even look at his mother. Perhaps it was puberty, but even Gu Xiangsi realized that her son seemed to be ignoring her recently. Perhaps it was because she had once been the president¡¯s wife, so she wanted to control many things, including people. This led to her son¡¯s education being more control-oriented, always wanting to control everything in his hands. So when she saw Gu Yinshu, she didn¡¯t seem to care much about her. Instead, she picked up the tablet and went upstairs. Her heart began to burn with anger again. ¡°Gu Yinshu, what kind of attitude is this? ¡± ¡°nothing much, I just want to go upstairs. Mom, is there anything else? ¡± ¡°I just asked you if you were talking to that girl. ¡± Gu Xiangsi walked over. When she remembered the time he drove out in the middle of the night, she knew that he was up to something. Their family was different from the others. She was afraid that her son would fall into the trap of those bad girls. Moreover, her son was still young and full of vigor. There were many things that he might not be able to see through. When she was at the Presidential Pce, she had dealt with countless women. Each of those women was more ruthless than thest. ¡°Then are you interrogating me like I¡¯m a criminal now? ¡± Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t like his mother¡¯s attitude toward him. She didn¡¯t like this kind of discipline that wanted to control everything. Seeing his cold side, Gu Xiangsi seemed to feel that her attitude just now was a bit wrong. She softened her tone She looked at her son. ¡°I¡¯m just concerned about you. I hope you won¡¯t encounter anything bad. Bad things, bad girls. After all, you know very little about girls. I also want to remind you not to be deceived by those girls. Women like to use flowery words the most. ¡± Hearing thest sentence, Gu Yinshu felt it was very funny. He turned around and looked at Gu Xiangsi with a faint smile. ¡°You¡¯re also a woman. Were you talking about yourself just now? ¡± Gu Xiangsi was stunned and immediately said, ¡°I was just reminding you to be careful. ¡± ¡°Yes, after all, I¡¯ve been through this kind of thing before. Of course, I understand it better than I do. ¡± Gu Yinshu was implying something. Back then, wasn¡¯t he the one who used sweet words in front of that cheap father and sessfully tricked the man into killing him in the end? Gu Xiangsi was indeed very shocked. He didn¡¯t expect his son to bring up the past again. Actually, he didn¡¯t say much about the past, but there were always things that came out of other people¡¯s mouths and were overheard. She was not married, and he did not have a father. Those people would naturally regard them as outliers, and some gossipy people would naturally delve into what had happened in the past. Chapter 1721

Chapter 1721: Chapter 1706, gossip

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Even if they heard a little gossip, they would take it as gossip and mix it up before telling the others. These were the characteristics of the gossip crowd. ¡°Yin Shu, are you ming me? ¡± Gu Xiangsi was indeed a little soft when she mentioned her father. She looked at him with red eyes. ¡°Do you think that you¡¯re ming me for not having a father... ¡± He felt a headache when he realized that Gu Xiangsi had brought up this problem again and his thoughts had returned to this point. Actually, it had nothing to do with these things, but he realized that Gu Xiangsi really had a desire to control him. ording to Gu Xiangsi¡¯s theory of being a robber, he felt that his children must submit to their parents. They were already in an unequal position. However, Gu Yinshu was different. He felt that parents and children were in the same position, not in an unbnced state. Even parents were not qualified to control them in their hands. ¡°then I¡¯d better go upstairs first. If there¡¯s nothing else, I won¡¯te down for dinner tonight. ¡± Hearing the sound of the rain outside, Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t know why, but he felt very calm. He wanted to follow his heart again. Following his heart was apletely different girl. She was usually very quiet, and sometimes she was very lively. But most of the time, she apanied him quietly, or more urately, she apanied each other. He enjoyed this kind of peace, as if all the troubles in his life had been eliminated. This was also the reason why he didn¡¯t want to get along with his mother more and more. Perhaps he really had grown up, so he had his own thoughts. ¡°Gu Yinshu! ¡± Gu Xiangsi didn¡¯t know why, but she felt very irritable. Her son didn¡¯t even want to listen to her anymore. This wasn¡¯t a good sign. Gu Xiangsi didn¡¯t understand why she had only been with him all her life. She didn¡¯t even remarry, just because she was afraid that he would be wronged. But now, even her own son seemed to have abandoned her and didn¡¯t like to get along with him. ¡°Mom, is there anything else? ¡± Gu Yinshu seemed to have gotten used to his mother¡¯s roar. ¡°Are you ming me now? ¡± ¡°No, mom, are you thinking too much? ¡± Gu Yinshu had already gone upstairs. He really didn¡¯t want to continue pestering him with these boring questions. Gu Xiangsi¡¯s eyes were still red, and they were getting hotter and hotter. Tears instantly fell from her eyes. She felt that she had spent her whole life as a devotee. In the first half of her life, she had devoted her life to that man, and in the second half of her life, she had devoted the rest of her life to his son. Sometimes, he would ask herself, was it worth it It seemed that she had put all her efforts into these people. But the ending was not so good. In fact, she felt that she might really regret it. There were so many men who pursued her back then, and one or two of them liked her, but she rejected them for various reasons. Now that she thought about it, if she had found a man to snuggle with, perhaps she would not have such a desire to control her son. But now, he was her only son. ? Monday On Monday, freewill and Gu Yinshu had already agreed to go to the library at noon. While reading, Gu Yinshu clearly noticed that there was a row of ck lines sliding down her forehead from the books she saw. ¡°What books are these? HMM? ¡± Chapter 1722

hapter 1722: Chapter 1707 changing roommates

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION As Gu Yinshu said this, she reached out to open her book. Sure enough, on the covers of the flowers were topics such as how to lose weight, how to lose weight, and how to have a good figure. ¡°You came to the library just to read these? I thought you were really preparing to study. ¡± ¡°these books are also books, and also a kind of learning. ¡± Facing someone¡¯s serious teaching, the corner of Gu Yinshu¡¯s mouth really twitched, but she didn¡¯t say anything. On this day, freewill suddenly changed roommates. A girl named Fang Qing moved into their dormitory, and the one who changed was Xie Wenqing. ¡°Why do I have to go first? You guys have to get along well. ¡± Xie Wenqing was quite carefree. He packed up all his things and asked a few boys to help him move in. Of course, freewill and the others had feelings for each other, but they also didn¡¯t understand why they suddenly changed roommates? ¡°Why did you suddenly want to move out of nowhere and put you so far away? What do we want you to do in the future? ¡± Pan Yan Clung to her and hugged her very reluctantly. They were not in the same ss. Only Chen Shuxin and Jiang Suixin were in the same ss. If they were not in the same dormitory now, it would be inconvenient for them to meet and y together in the future. ¡°See, you¡¯re being unreasonable again, aren¡¯t you? You cane to see me anytime you want. Anyway, our ss is closer to each other. ¡± Xie Wenxin patted Pan Yan¡¯s head and hugged Chen Shuxin and the others before he let his new dormitory go. When his roommate came in, the few of them did not say much. Because they had not interacted with each other before, they did not know what kind of person the other party was, nor did they know how to get along with each other. When they really met, they saw that it was a quiet and timid girl. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was timid. She felt that as long as she said something harsh, the girl would probably cry. ¡°Hello, my name is Fang Qing. ¡± ¡°Hello, my name is Sui Xin. ¡± ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Shu Xin. ¡± Chen shuxin raised her eyebrows and was very friendly. ¡°From now on, we will live in the same dormitory. ¡± Fang Qing nodded and revealed a shy smile. She had been a little nervous before moving into the dormitory because she did not know what her three roommates¡¯tempers were like. After all, she was considered an intruder and the three of them were already very familiar with each other. If she were to move into the dormitory, she did not know what would happen. However, she did not expect the dormitory to be quite harmonious. After Fang Qing brought her luggage over, she started to tidy up the bed. Freewill and the others even helped him make the bed. Looking at Fang Qing¡¯s jet-ck and beautiful hair, the girls were very envious. They felt that this hair wasparable to Qiu Qingqing¡¯s. ¡°If I had such good-looking hair, it would be draped over my shoulders every day. It¡¯s a pity that my oily hair and dry hair can only barely be tied into a ponytail. ¡± ¡°actually, all of you are very good-looking. ¡± Fang Qing did not expect them to suddenly praise her, so she stammered out a sentence of praise. Chen Shuxin¡¯s face was full of smiles. Fang Qing felt less anxious, so she naturally rxed. The girls were chatting happily in the dormitory and taking a nap ording to their own rm clock. For some reason, freewill and Chen Shuxin realized that Pan Yan didn¡¯t seem to like her new roommate very much. For example, when Fang Qing talked to her, she would always ignore he Chapter 1723

Chapter 1723: Chapter 1708

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Sui Xin and the others found it very strange. They did not understand why Pan Yan had an unfriendly, or even hostile, attitude toward Fang Qing. It was very unfriendly. Although she did not say anything on the surface, as soon as Fang Qing got close to her, Pan Yan immediately left in disgust. She walked in front of Sui Xin and the others and pretended to talk to them. This distant attitude was very obvious. Fang Qing did not ask anything. She just lowered her head and started to pack up her things. When they went to ss, Sui Xin went with Chen Shuxin and Pan Yan. On the way to ss, Sui Xin could not help but ask her why she hated the girl who had just entered. ¡°I just hate her. From the first nce, I felt that she hated me. Perhaps this is a person¡¯s first impression. This girl is clearly someone who has stepped into the dormitory. Moreover, she always pretends to be pitiful, making people hate her. ¡± Chen Shuxin and Sui Xin were silent for a few seconds, not knowing what to say. They both understood Pan Yan¡¯s personality and knew that she was the kind of person who had a clear line between love and hate. If this girl¡¯s first impression wasn¡¯t too good in her eyes, she would be affected. They didn¡¯t say anything about this idea of hers. After all, everyone had a set of standards for judging others, and no one else had a say in it. Suixin suddenly felt that the atmosphere in front of her seemed a little strange, so she wanted to find a topic to change the topic. ¡°Eh, Shu Xin, I think I saw your underwear. ¡± ¡°What? ¡± Chen Shuxin didn¡¯t believe that she could see her underwear on the balcony from this angle. However, when she looked at the angle from which Sui Xin stretched out his hand, she suddenly found her auntie-like underwear hanging there. After Pan Yan looked at it, sheined mercilessly, ¡°why are you still wearing such auntie-style boxers? Nowadays, all kinds of styles are popr, sexy, beautiful, and flirtatious. I¡¯ve never seen an auntie-style one like you. ¡± Seeing that Pan Yan was stillughing at her, Chen Shuxin went up and grabbed her neck. ¡°No matter what you say, I¡¯ll beat you to death. Okay, I didn¡¯t expect you to dare tough at me. Watch how I punish you! ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do it then. Don¡¯t do it. ¡± Pan Yan begged from the side before Chen Shuxin let her go and exined in a serious manner ¡°Do you know what it means to be a fashion trend is a reincarnation? I¡¯ve always been a figure at the top of fashion. In the future, all of you may have to learn from me. So don¡¯t mock me now. Otherwise, if you learn from me, you¡¯ll be pped in the face.¡± Seeing Chen Shuxin like this, freewill wanted tough to death. ¡°Forget it. We definitely won¡¯t follow the trend with this style of underwear. ¡± Freewill added on ruthlessly. Chen Shuxin didn¡¯t expect that freewill wouldn¡¯t even stand on her side. She immediately shouted, ¡°freewill, don¡¯t just talk about me. Look at what kind of underwear you are ¡ª Hello Kitty. Let me say that this is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone wearing such childish underwear like Hello Kitty. ¡± ¡°How is this childish? This is called cute, ¡± freewill said matter-of-factly. ¡°after all, I¡¯m also a little fairy who has the heart of a young princess. ¡± ¡°Okay, okay, let¡¯s not talk about these restricted-level topics. I really feel that you guys are like wretched aunts now. I can¡¯t look straight at you. ¡± Pan Yanughed so hard that she leaned forward. Chen Shuxin and freewill rolled their eyes at the same time, making Pan Yanugh out loud. Soon, they arrived at the ssroom. Chapter 1724

Chapter 1724: Chapter 1709 couldn¡¯t hold on any longer

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The ss bell rang. After the bell rang, the ss teacher came in, followed by a girl. Chen Shuxin took a closer look. Wasn¡¯t this the new girl from their dormitory? When they saw a new studente in, there was some noise below. Everyone was discussing where this new girl came from They hadn¡¯t seen her before. Sui Xin was quite surprised. She didn¡¯t expect this girl to be a new student. She had heard that this girl seemed to be from ss 7. When Xie Wenqing was in the dormitory, he had said that she was a girl from ss 7. How did she be a transfer student all of a sudden? She had seen transfer students transfer sses, but she had never seen one who could transfer from another ss. This was really strange. Since Chen Shuxin was also very curious, she stared at the teacher and the girl named Fang Qing. ¡°everyone, this is the girl who just entered our ss, Fang Qing. Although she just came to our ss, I hope that everyone can take good care of this girl. From now on, this girl will be a member of our group. ¡± After the homeroom teacher finished speaking, the entire ss apuded. Many boys curiously sized up this girl, and the girls also gave very enthusiastic responses. ¡°Student Fang Qing, please introduce yourself to everyone. ¡± The homeroom teacher also wanted to encourage her, so that she would have another chance to introduce herself in front of all the students. ¡°Hello, everyone. My name is Fang Qing. ¡± After the uncle introduced himself, Fang Qing really only said her name, and then lowered her head without saying a word. The homeroom teacher also seemed a little embarrassed when she saw this. Fang Qing was not very beautiful. At most, she looked delicate, but she also looked very quiet. Her personality seemed to be somewhat withdrawn, unlike Qiu Qingqing who was quick-witted. ¡°Student Fang Qing, you sit over there, ¡± the homeroom teacher said. She nned to end the introduction of the new student here. ¡°Okay. ¡± With a voice as soft as a mosquito¡¯s, Fang Qing followed the homeroom teacher¡¯s instructions and sat in a corner. There happened to be no deskmate in that corner. There was only a table there. Fang Qing was very reluctant tomunicate with others. She lowered her head and kept silent. Soon, the ss teacher began. When the ss was over, Gu Yinshu deliberately took the weight loss n that she had written and said with a smile that she could notplete the content of the n. ¡°Why do you look down on me so much? I mustplete this weight loss n. ¡± Freewill really liked him and wanted toplete this weight loss n. ¡°No, of course I don¡¯t want you toplete this n, and I don¡¯t want to try it. ¡± ¡°Why? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to not eat meat. After all, I can¡¯t help it if I don¡¯t eat meat. I¡¯m not going to lose weight. If I follow you, I definitely can¡¯t eat meat. You¡¯re obviously dragging me into the fire pit. ¡± Gu Yinshu not only refused straightforwardly, but also analyzed the reason so logically that he couldn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Aren¡¯t you my boyfriend? Why can¡¯t you even do this? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s one thing, you¡¯re definitely tricking me. ¡°. ¡°In fact, you don¡¯t need to follow your so-called n to set dietary restrictions. You just need to exercise properly every day, such as ying badminton or basketball. You¡¯ll definitely lose weight smoothly, and you¡¯ll be very healthy and thin. ¡± But she couldn¡¯t listen to it at all, because exercise was not so tempting to her. Just thinking about it made her feel that she couldn¡¯t persist. Chapter 1725

Chapter 1725: Chapter 1710: Helpless

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to. I want to do devil training. ¡± Gu Yinshu was helpless. ¡°You want to slim down and maintain a good figure, but you don¡¯t exercise or train. Do you think you can keep your figure perfect by lying down? ¡± ¡°But I can still follow the ns in the books and slim myself down like a lightning bolt. ¡± Seeing how she was so unreasonable, Gu Yinshu was really helpless. He could only suggest, ¡°in this way, I¡¯ll run and you¡¯ll ride a bike. We can go for a walk on the hillside behind the school every morning. ¡± The temptation seemed a little strong. The slope of the hill was quite high, which was good for weight loss. If she exercised properly, she would not be too tired. If she was really asked to do devil training, she would definitely not be able to stand it. ¡°Are we still going to the library at noon? ¡± ¡°Yes, of course. ¡± There was too much knowledge about weight loss in the library. As long as it was not rted to sports, she could read all the books and master the skills. ¡°However, I think weight loss is abor of strength. ¡± Freewill looked at him eagerly. Gu Yinshu seemed to understand something and looked up at her. ¡°But what? What additional conditions do you have? ¡± He knew that she must have many additional conditions. ¡°since it¡¯s abor of strength, shouldn¡¯t we have a good meal before thinking about it? Yinshu, please treat me to barbecue. ¡± Three ck lines slid down Gu Yinshu¡¯s forehead. What kind of logic was this? However, freewill¡¯s logic never seemed to be correct. ¡°Don¡¯t you think so? Losing weight is a Labor of strength. How can you lose weight if you don¡¯t eat? ¡± ¡°What you said makes sense. Logically speaking, I should support you. ¡± Gu Yinshu held his Chin and looked at the girl in front of him. ¡°So you should also lose weight with me. ¡± ¡°Hahaha, I said that I will lose weight with you. Didn¡¯t I say that? You ride the bike and I run. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly my intention. ¡± Freewill heard it andughed. Now he was about to cramp. ¡°What are youughing at? So wretched? ¡± Chen Shuxin saw her look and knew that she might have thought of another wretched trick. ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just determined to lose weight. Shu Xin, do you want toe with me? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m quite satisfied with my body. I don¡¯t need to lose weight at all. ¡± Chen Shuxin didn¡¯t want to do such a thankless task. Moreover, she had a boyfriend to apany her. ¡°Are you losing weight with your Prince Charming? ¡± Chen Shuxin looked at her with disdain and then shook her head. ¡°He¡¯spletely heartless. ¡± ¡°maybe he volunteered. I didn¡¯t force him. ¡± Freewill red at Gu Yinshu angrily. ¡°Do you agree or not? ¡± ¡°actually, I did it of my own free will. I really wanted to lose weight, okay? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re not sincere at all. ¡± HA, woman. Gu Yinshu was really helpless. He held her hand with a straight face and pressed it against his heart. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again on my conscience. I definitely did it of my own free will. ¡± FREEWILL:¡±...¡± ¡°You¡¯re holding my hand. ¡± ¡°Your hand is my hand. There¡¯s no difference. ¡± After he said that, freewill¡¯s face suddenly felt a little hot. He could feel the rhythm and temperature of his heart when his hand was ced on his heart. Chapter 1726

Chapter 1726: There was a problem with chapter 1711

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She struggled a few times, but she couldn¡¯t get out of his hand. She felt a little awkward. ¡°What are you doing? Let go of my hand quickly, or else they will see us. ¡± ¡°If they see us, they will see us. It¡¯s as if they already know about us, but you have been ufortable. ¡± Gu Yinshu had a smile on his lips. ¡°Who is like you, always stinky and shameless. ¡± ¡°How am I shameless? ¡± He raised his eyebrows and reached out to pull her into his arms. ¡°If you¡¯re shameless, then you¡¯re shameless. If you¡¯re shameless, then you don¡¯t have a girlfriend. ¡°. Upon hearing his almost bandit-like theory, freewill didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Alright, stop fooling around. ¡± Freewill looked at him. ¡°If I¡¯m unhappy in the future, Gu Yinshu, will youfort me? ¡± ¡°Of course. ¡± Gu Yinshu patted her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll give you my shoulder to lean on. ¡± Freewill burst intoughter. For some reason, he felt that his action just now was very silly. ¡°What are youughing at? ¡± He raised his eyebrows. ¡°Nothing. ¡± Freewill continued to look at him. ¡°Do you mean that you have to protect me from now on? ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that natural? ¡± Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t understand why he suddenly asked these questions. She leaned forward and looked into his eyes. ¡°Freewill, did something happen? Or did someone bully you? ¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just asking you to see if you have boyfriend strength. ¡± Gu Yinshu:¡±...¡± What was boyfriend strength? However, he didn¡¯t think too much about it. Instead, he rubbed her long hair. ¡°Don¡¯t keep thinking about things. If there¡¯s anything, just tell me directly. I said that I would lend you my shoulder, and I would protect you forever. ¡± ¡°I think you¡¯ve been brainwashed by the TV series, saying such straight words. ¡± Hearing his answer, Gu Yinshu was like a ck man with a question mark on his face. Would any words now be defined as straight man cancer by girls? Looking at Gu Yinshu¡¯s expression, for some reason, caoxin was once again amused by him. She couldn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡°Okay, okay. I didn¡¯t mean anything special just now. I just wanted to test you. Don¡¯t panic. ¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking about all day long? ¡± Gu Yinshu was really a little helpless. Caoxin giggled foolishly at the side. ¡°...¡± When they returned to the dormitory in the afternoon, Chen Shuxin and freewill still wanted to say hello to the girl called Fang Qing. After all, she would be a student in their ss in the future, and everyone could leave together in the future. However, when they returned to the dormitory, they found Pan Yan knocking on the side, her face clearly showing a very disgusted expression. Fang Qing was a little flustered at the side, standing anxiously at the side. ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡± With one look, it was obvious that something unpleasant had happened between the two of them, which caused the atmosphere to be so stiff. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just feel that she¡¯s so annoying and doesn¡¯t know anything. She just arrived and already blew up the electricity in the dormitory. ¡± Pan Yan showed obvious disgust towards this new roommate. She didn¡¯t know what had happened to her earlier. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really didn¡¯t mean it. I didn¡¯t know that the electricity in the dormitory was so low, so I wanted to boil some hot water. ¡± Fang Qing¡¯s voice was very soft, and her voice became softer and softer as she apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it. ¡± Although there were several female dormitories, the power of each dormitory was different. The power of their dormitory was the smallest. Chapter 1727

Chapter 1727: Chapter 1712 exploded

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Although they were bitter, there was nothing they could do. Even though they had raised the issue several times, there was no specific solution. The school only said that because the building¡¯s geographical location and route were veryplicated They could not increase the power of the electricity. What else could they say They could only continue to control the power of the electricity carefully. Don¡¯t worry, it was not her fault that she did not control the power of the electricity in this dormitory. However, Pan Yan didn¡¯t like this girl in the first ce, and now because of this matter, her anger towards her became even more obvious. ¡°Forget it, this matter is originally a small matter. Let¡¯s just turn this matter into a big one, and let¡¯s turn this small matter into a small one. ¡± Seeing that Fang Qing was acting so pitifully carefree, she still helped to say a few words. ¡°It¡¯s so annoying, ¡± Pan Yan grumbled from the side. She packed up her things and nned to go downstairs to say a few words to the Auntie. If she blew up the electricity in her own dormitory again, the Auntie would definitely be very naggy. Thinking of the Auntie¡¯s bitter and solemn face, everyone was a little discouraged. Although everyone was a little discouraged, they still had to inform the AUNTIE. It was still daytime, so the power was still cut off. It was not that big of a problem, but at night, if there was still no electricity, they might die. So when the four girls went to look for the Auntie again, the Auntie¡¯s face was full of impatience. She wanted to beat them to death. ¡°Why did your dormitory lose the electricity again? did I tell you before to take good care of the power and not let the dormitory blow up? Did you treat my words as wind in your ears? ¡± Facing the AUNTIE¡¯s anger.. Chen Shuxin could only go forward and say, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Auntie. It¡¯s mainly because our new roommate didn¡¯t pay attention to the electricity in the dormitory. You know that the electricity in each dormitory is different in size. She didn¡¯t adapt to it for a while, so she burned the electricity. Auntie, please do us a favor and help us again. ¡± Chen Shuxin didn¡¯t specifically say who it was. Fang Qing¡¯s nervous mood rxed a little, and she clearly felt Chen Shuxin¡¯s kindness. Looking at the pitiful eyes of the girls, the Auntie did not soften her heart. She only snorted coldly. Seeing that the girls had been begging outside for a long time.. He finally opened his door. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯m going to report this to all of you. I think we¡¯ll be able to use the electricity tonight. I¡¯ll only help you this once. If any of you behave like this again in the future, I¡¯ll really have to report this to your teacher for criticism. ¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Thank you, Auntie. ¡± The girls were all very sweet. Calling each other Auntie made the Auntie very happy. She only verbally warned them not to do this next time and then went back. ¡°It¡¯s finally settled. I had to smile at that old witch just now, ¡± Pan Yan could not help but mutter by the side. She could not help but nce at Fang Qing next to her ¡°Do you remember now? Don¡¯t use suchrge electrical appliances in the future. Otherwise, I¡¯ll let youe to the housemother alone. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t do it again next time. I wasn¡¯t paying attention this time. ¡± Fang Qing knew that Pan Yan was not very friendly to her, so she became even more humble. In fact, when she saw this scene, she felt a little disgusted and felt that it was a little irritating. They were all in the same dormitory. There was no need to make things like this. Moreover, Fang Qing did not do anything at all. She did not know why Pan Yan hated her so much. Chapter 1728

Chapter 1728: Chapter 1713 was a sin

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Forget it, is everything okay? ¡± Chen Shuxin immediately went up to mediate. ¡°He didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Moreover, it was only the first time. Just remind her to be careful next time. ¡± Fang Qing was still apologizing on the side, and her head lowered even more. ¡°Yeah, nothing big happened anyway. ¡± Suo Xin was also trying to persuade her, afraid that Pan Yan would do something even more explosive with her bad temper. Seeing how protective the two of them were of Fang Qing, Pan Yan did not say anything. Instead, she focused on tidying up the things on her bed and became the silent person in the dormitory. Fang Qing seemed to feel a little apologetic. She quickly followed Xin and Chen Shuxin and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault this time. Don¡¯t bother about me anymore. In the future, I won¡¯t make such a mistake. This time, I¡¯ve implicated everyone. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. Be careful in the future. ¡± Chen Shuxin looked at Pan Yan¡¯s expression and felt a little ufortable. She felt that she was a little aggressive, so she only said a few words. During the afternoon break, the atmosphere in the dormitory was a little stiff. No one took the initiative to speak to anyone. This was the helplessness that Chen Shuxin and freewill showed in their eye contact. At noon, Pan Yan left before them. She did not wait for Chen Shuxin and freewill. Perhaps, she had a knot in her heart. ¡°What should we do now? Pan Yan seems to be angry with us. ¡± Freewill was a little helpless. He did not know what to say. This seemed to be the first time that such a conflict had erupted in the dormitory. ¡°Let her go. After a while, she will think it through on her own and it will be fine. ¡± Chen Shuxin had always been a broad-minded and open-minded person. Regarding this kind of dormitory conflict, she did not want to coax anyone. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll talk about it in a few days. ¡± The two of them went to the ssroom together. The ssroom was still noisy and lively. ¡°You guys are still here. The teacher will be here soon. ¡± The ss monitor adjusted his sses and came over with a big stack of homework. Ever since Gu Yinshu became the learningmittee member, the teacher had handed all the heavy responsibilities to him. Unfortunately, he was never a person who knew how to manage homework, so these heavy responsibilities were naturally handed over to the ss monitor. ording to the ss Monitor, the teacher only took the ball after a few boys who were still ying basketball arrived. He wiped his sweat with the towels prepared in the ssroom and sat down obediently. ¡°What¡¯s this? ¡± When he saw a cup of warm milk tea on his table, he turned around and saw Gu Yinshu sitting in his seat, holding a blue school uniform coat in his hand. ¡°Of course it¡¯s milk tea. ¡± ¡°who asked you this? ¡± Freewill looked at him angrily ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to lose weight You actually brought me milk tea, what do you mean Do you want me to be fatter Or did you secretly drink milk tea behind my back, so you brought me a cup of milk tea with an uneasy conscience. How can you drink milk tea? You promised to lose weight with me!¡± This series of bombardments from freewill made Gu Yinshu feel helpless and amused. He even thought that she was being unreasonable. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to eat barbecue a few days ago? What¡¯s a cup of milk tea now? ¡± Freewill looked at him seriously. ¡°I asked to eat barbecue on my own initiative, but you brought me milk tea on your own initiative. The nature is different! ¡± Gu Yinshu:¡±...¡± Why did he feel that this theory was so bandit-like It was fine for her to take the initiative to eat, but was it a crime for him to bring her milk tea? Chapter 1729

Chapter 1729: Chapter 1714, innocence

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Of course, Capricorn knew that she had been a little unreasonable just now, but she didn¡¯t know why she liked to say such things. She liked to anger him, and she liked to see his reaction and expression when he was angry. Then, Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t say anything, but just looked at her and smiled. That kind of smile was indulgent and doting, as if he wouldn¡¯t care no matter what she said. This kind of smile touched the deepest part of her young girl heart. Oh No, she didn¡¯t even know how to breathe now. ¡°What are youughing at? Are youughing at me? ¡± Gu Yinshu was really innocent now. Was it a crime for him to just look at her andugh? ¡°I¡¯m notughing at you. Where did you get that from? ¡± Following her heart grumbled in dissatisfaction. Her voice was so low that he couldn¡¯t hear her. ¡°You¡¯remitting a crime with your beauty... ¡± She suddenly heard Gu Yinshu puffing. The young man¡¯s clear voice sounded very enjoyable. Knowing that he might have heard what she said just now, following her heart, he turned his head and didn¡¯t dare to look back. His ears were burning, and he didn¡¯t dare to touch his face. He guessed that her face must be so hot as well. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. Since you don¡¯t want to drink milk tea, if you¡¯re afraid of getting fat, then give it to me. ¡± He couldn¡¯t waste it. Moreover, this Cup of milk tea had been lying in her palm for a while. The milk tea that had been lying in her palm for a while seemed to have be very sweet. Gu Yinshu came from behind and looked at her with a hint of indulgence in his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want it. Even if I don¡¯t drink milk tea, the milk tea is still mine. ¡± Freewill hugged her food in his arms and looked at his helpless eyes with a very happy smile. ¡°If you want to drink milk tea, then go buy another cup yourself. Who told you to buy only one cup? ¡± ¡°okay, okay, okay. This is all my fault, okay? ¡± They had said before that when talking to your girlfriend, don¡¯t be reasonable. Just say that you¡¯re sorry and that it¡¯s my fault. That¡¯s enough. It seemed that this set was very suitable. The young man¡¯s eyes were full of smiles as he returned to his seat. Song Yan, who was behind him, saw this scene. Song Yan couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. He reached out his elbow and poked the person next to him. ¡°Brother Yin, you really love your girlfriend. I think you¡¯re really taking it lying down. If your girlfriend is angry, do you still have to kneel on the washboard when you go home? ¡± He deliberately said these words very loudly, so that even freewill and Chen Shuxin heard it. Freewill¡¯s already embarrassed expression, after hearing these words, even his ears and neck were dyed red like a piece of Magnolia. This Song Yan really had a bad mouth. Why did he say everything so quickly. He was really drunk. Although he was ridiculing her verbally, he could not help but secretly feel sweet in his heart. He always felt that there was an endless amount of things to say when he was with her. He also knew all of her worries. When she told him her little secret, Gu Yinshu would also listen attentively. After listening carefully, he would be able to grasp the main point and know what she was trying to express. Being with him was so rxed and happy. It was as if he could entrust her whole heart to him. They had a telepathic connection, and their hearts were linked. This kind of spiritual connection brought her great joy and joy. But sometimes she would also be afraid, afraid that she would rely on him too much. When she lost him one day, it would bring double the pain. What would happen in the future No one dared to predict. Nothing was eternal, even the most beautiful promise in the past. Chapter 1730

Chapter 1730: Chapter 1715,3000 yuan

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION After being in a daze for a while, she picked up her pen and started to do her homework again, trying to calm her heart down. When the paper slid across the page, it finally calmed her heart down again. ... The days passed quickly. Pan Yan seemed to have forgotten about thest time. She was chatting andughing with Sui Xin and Chen Shuxin again. The atmosphere between the few of them became happy again. Sui Xin and Chen Shuxin both thought that the matter in the dormitory had finallye to an end. The atmosphere between them was not as awkward as before. Unfortunately, things changed again on a certain day. On a certain day, Pan Yan lost her temper and woke up the students in the neighboring dormitory who were taking an afternoon nap. Sui Xin and Chen Shuxin were also sleeping in the dormitory when they suddenly heard an explosion of noise. They immediately got out of bed, rubbed their eyes, and watched Pan Yan as she screamed at the top of her lungs. Fang Qing was squatting in the corner, crying non-stop. She did not know what had happened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s going on? ¡± Sui Xin finally woke up. She reacted faster than Chen Shuxin and quickly went up to help Fang Qing up from the ground. ¡°Pan Yan, what happened? ¡± Chen Shuxin also woke up immediately. She put on her shoes and walked over tofort Pan Yan. ¡°Ask her. ¡± Pan Yan pointed angrily at Fang Qing who was on the ground. Her hands seemed to be shaking in anger. ¡°What happened? Don¡¯t cry and don¡¯t curse. Tell us what happened. Look, the others havee to our dormitory. If you don¡¯t tell us what happened, they might misunderstand. ¡± After Pan Yan calmed herself down.. Then, she said, ¡°this woman just stole the 3,000 yuan from under my pillow. ¡°This morning, I had just counted the money and put it under my pillow. When I went to look at it this afternoon, there wasn¡¯t a single cent left. ¡°She was the only one in the dormitory. If she didn¡¯t steal it, who did? ¡± What? Pan Yan¡¯s 3,000 yuan was gone? Sui Xin and Chen Shuxin looked at each other. No one had expected that Pan Yan¡¯s money would be gone so quickly. Three thousand yuan was her living expenses for two months. ¡°I think we should investigate this matter. It might not be Fang Qing who stole it. It wouldn¡¯t be good if we wronged her. ¡± Chen Shuxin agreed with this idea. ¡°other than you guys, it¡¯s Fang Qing. You guys can¡¯t have stolen my money. Only this Fang Qing who just entered the dormitory hasn¡¯t even been in the dormitory for a few days and my money has disappeared. Even if he didn¡¯t steal it, she¡¯s the biggest suspect. ¡± This seemed to make sense. After all, they had never been out of the dormitory when it was stolen. Almost everything in the dormitory was intact, and there was no case of it being lost. ¡°I really didn¡¯t steal it. I really didn¡¯t steal your 3,000 yuan. ¡± Fang Qing was a little submissive on the side Her face was also crying hard. ¡°I really didn¡¯t see your 3,000 yuan. I just came back. I just wanted to find the notebook that I was in the dormitory withst night. I didn¡¯t steal anything from you. ¡± ¡°You still say you didn¡¯t steal it? I¡¯ll just call the police. When the policee, I¡¯ll see if you admit it or not. ¡± Pan Yan was worried to death because her 3,000 yuan was her parents¡¯ living expenses. Her family was not particrly well-off to begin with. 3,000 yuan was not a small sum of money. Chapter 1731

Chapter 1731: Chapter 1716, farce

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Qing cried even harder. Actually, she was also afraid of the consequences. If the police arrived, she didn¡¯t know what would happen. Pan Yan saw that she was crying and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be arrested by the police, return my 3000 yuan now. I will pretend that nothing happened. ¡± Pan Yan was also wiping her eyes sadly. 3000 yuan was a huge sum to him. ¡°But I really didn¡¯t steal your money. I didn¡¯t steal that 3,000 yuan. I don¡¯t know why it disappeared. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re still lying. ¡± Pan Yan looked at her with disdain, thinking it was time to call her teacher and ssmate over. She wouldn¡¯t call the police, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to get 3,000 yuan from Fang Qing. Telling her teacher and ssmate was the best way. ¡°I want to tell the teacher. ssmate, please. ¡± Fang Qing suddenly walked over and begged her. But Pan Yan was also in a rage now. She reached out to shake her off and walked out angrily. Fang Qing cried even louder on the spot. She was helpless like a child,pletely at a loss. ¡°what¡¯s the use of begging me? If you hand over the 3,000 yuan, I can consider forgiving you. ¡± However, Fang Qing only cried on the spot, unable to say anything. When Sui Xin saw this scene, he felt very sad. He always felt that Fang Qing was not the one who stole the money. As for why he could not find the 3,000 yuan, he could not say anything. ¡°Pan Yan,e here. ¡± Sui Xin pulled Pan Yan back into the dormitory. ¡°I think we should look around here first. What if your money fell into a corner somewhere? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I¡¯ve looked everywhere. There¡¯s no trace of the money, ¡± Pan Yan said confidently. The look in her eyes when she looked at Fang Qing became more and more disgusted. ¡°How shameless. You even want to steal someone else¡¯s money for 3,000 yuan. ¡± Being scolded in public by Pan Yan, Fang Qing¡¯s eyes were a little sad. Her whole body was trembling slightly. At the side, freewill could not hold it in any longer. Heforted Pan Yan while looking for the whereabouts of the money in the corner of the bed. The few of them rummaged through the things in the room, the bed, and the nket. They could not find any trace of the money. However, freewill did not give up. He continued to search the edges and corners of the bed. He searched carefully, inside and out. Just as he was about to be disappointed, a stack of red things suddenly jumped out from the corner. It was a stack of money. When they saw the money fall down, freewill and Chen Shuxin finally let out a sigh of relief. When Fang Qing saw the pile of money, her whole body trembled even more. ¡°Pan Yan, take a look. This is your money. You count it. ¡± When freewill handed the pile of money to Pan Yan, Pan Yan looked at it suspiciously. After counting it once, it was indeed 3,000 yuan. ¡°This money is mine, that¡¯s right. ¡± ¡°It should have fallen into this corner by ident just now. You didn¡¯t find it until you felt it was gone, ¡± freewill exined at the side, proving that Fang Qing was not the thief who stole the money. At this moment, Pan Yan, who had been very emotional just now, was embarrassed. She didn¡¯t even dare to look at Fang Qing. She just silently put the money back into her bag. She was indeed too emotional just now, so she subconsciously thought that Fang Qing had stolen her money. Fang Qing, on the other hand, was curled up in the corner, tears dripping down her face. She bit her lip and recalled the scene of her being humiliated just now. Suddenly, she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and turned around to run out of the dormitory. Chapter 1732

Chapter 1732: Chapter 1717, friend

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Pan Yan subconsciously wanted to chase after Fang Qing, but when she thought of what had just happened, she felt extremely awkward. She really did not expect that the 3,000 yuan would fall in a corner. It was not Fang Qing who had stolen it. And when she had just confidently used Fang Qing, it had actually already caused a huge psychological damage to her. No matter what she said now, it was useless. Chen Shuxin and freewill looked at each other,forted Pan Yan first, and immediately chased after Fang Qing. They were also afraid that Fang Qing would do something stupid, so they couldn¡¯t think things through. The two of them ran out. When they went downstairs and saw that Fang Qing was still in front of them, they both heaved a sigh of relief. They were afraid that Fang Qing would run away and disappear. ¡°Fang Qing. ¡± When Fang Qing heard Chen Shuxin and Sui Xin shouting from behind, she ran even faster. Chen Shuxin was really speechless, but she could only speed up and quickly stopped her. ¡°Fang Qing, what are you running for? We¡¯ve already found the 3,000 yuan. It has already proven your innocence. ¡± Chen Shuxin was panting on the side. It had been a long time since she had run, and she almost couldn¡¯t catch her breath when chasing a girl. Following Heart¡¯s stamina was even worse, and he still couldn¡¯t catch up. Seeing that Chen Shuxin had finally stopped Fang Qing, he also slowed down the speed of his chase. Fang Qing didn¡¯t say anything, only lowering her head. ¡°Why are you running? It¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to eat you. ¡± Following heart was so tired that both of his hands were on his knees, and he was panting on the side. ¡°It¡¯s true that you didn¡¯t misunderstand that I stole the 3,000 yuan, but Pan Yan has already made it very clear. She thinks that I¡¯m a thief, and thinks that I¡¯m a thief. ¡± When these words came out of Fang Qing¡¯s mouth, they actually became extremely sharp. Sui Xin knew that these words must have hurt Fang Qing. Indeed, for a person to be mistaken for a thief, no one would be able to stand it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know that Pan Yan said something that hurt you just now. ¡°The two of US apologize to you on her behalf. You also know that people get along with each other very strangely. Not everyone can get along very well. Perhaps the two of you are naturally at odds with each other, but this can¡¯t bepletely resolved. ¡± Freewill handed her a tissue and asked her to wipe her tears. Fang Qing still reached out to take it and silently wiped her tears. ¡°But you can¡¯t simply misunderstand a person, and you can¡¯t simply me someone else for something they didn¡¯t do. ¡± Fang Qing raised her head and saw the stubborn light in freewill¡¯s eyes. She felt a little emotional. Actually, Fang Qing was just a little withdrawn and was a good girl. She didn¡¯t know why Pan Yan disliked him so much? ¡°I know, so I¡¯m sorry to Pan Yan. We didn¡¯t do anything to stop her. ¡± There was a smile on Sui Xin¡¯s face. ¡°I know you¡¯re a good girl. Do you mind being friends with us? ¡± Hearing this, Fang Qing was stunned. She looked up at Sui Xin and then at Chen Shuxin. She saw the sincerity and warmth hidden in their eyes. Could this be the feeling of being friends? Fang Qing was a little timid at a certain moment, but when she saw their hands reaching out, her eyes gradually lit up. ¡°Are you really willing to be my friends? ¡± ¡°Of course. In the future, we¡¯ll still be in the same dormitory and ss. We¡¯ll definitely be friends. ¡± ¡°thank you. ¡± At that moment, for some reason, she had the urge to cry. Fang Qing held their hands and sobbed by the side. Chapter 1733

Chapter 1733: Chapter 1718, the past

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Seeing that Fang Qing had finally calmed down, they decided to sit under the big tree for a while and have a heart-to-heart talk. Fang Qing smiled like a doll. Her face was fleshy and looked especially good. It turned out that when she didn¡¯t keep her head down all the time, her smile was so good-looking. ¡°Why do you keep your head down all the time? Ever since you entered our ss. ¡± Following her curiosity, she asked this question and paused. ¡°actually, your smile is really very good-looking. ¡± ¡°really? ¡± Fang Qing smiled, as if she didn¡¯t care much about this question. ¡°mm, so you should smile more in the future. Don¡¯t always lower your head. You can¡¯t waste your beauty. ¡± The slightly teasing tone made Fang Qing Laugh, and a hint of shyness appeared on her face. ¡°I don¡¯t have any beauty. You two girls are the real good-looking ones. ¡± The three girls seemed to have opened their hearts, and began to talk about the past of their youth. Actually, Fang Qing wasn¡¯t like this in the past. She didn¡¯t like to lower her head and smile like she was now. It was only because of some things that changed her current state. ¡°I fell in love with a boy in the past. That boy loved tough and would help me pick up pens. ter on, we got together as a matter of course. It was onlyter that I realized that he had lied to me. ¡°He didn¡¯t just have me. There were other girls by his side. ¡°I remember that day when his girlfriend from society came to find me and dragged me to the toilet. She used a knife to force me to break up with that boy. Only then did I realize that I had been cheated on for no reason. ¡± Speaking of this matter, Fang Qing was actually very mncholic. That was her first love, and also the first time she had dared to date someone so boldly. In the end, she was badly hurt. That girl from the society often came to her and threatened her from time to time. She had stayed in her original ss for a year. She really couldn¡¯t stand his girlfriending over every day to threaten her. She found some delinquent girls to bully her and use violence on her in school. During this one year, her originally quiet personality had be withdrawn, and she didn¡¯t like to interact with others. Therefore, Fang Qing begged the form teacher to transfer her out of ss 7. This was also the reason why Fang Qing was in ss 12. ¡°Do you know He is now harassing me with all kinds of messages saying that it was not his original intention to be with that girl. He wants to get back together with me. I think he is really disgusting. Back then, his girlfriend from society came to me and beat me and scolded me in front of him. She even pushed me into the trash can. What was he doing at that time He was only coaxing his girlfriend by the side. Not only did she help me, she even looked at me coldly as if she did not know me at all. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve left ss 7, that scumbag sent me a message to make up. I must be crazy. Only a fool would continue to believe that scumbag. ¡± At this point, Fang Qing suddenly broke down and started crying. She had obviously done nothing, but she was always met with natural and man-made disasters. Just like how that person¡¯s girlfriend had dealt with her, just like how Pan Yan had falsely used her of stealing his 3,000 yuan. This was why Fang Qing had such a big reaction to being falsely used of stealing money today. If Pan Yan¡¯s 3,000 yuan had not been found and her crime of stealing had been charged, what kind of cold shoulder would she receive next How many people pointed their noses at her and called her a thief. Fang Qing believed that if she had really fallen into such a situation, she would definitely not be able to live on. Chapter 1734

Chapter 1734: Chapter 1719, scum

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Chen Shuxin and freewill did not expect Fang Qing¡¯s life in ss 7 to be so miserable. It was one thing for her to be dumped by a boy, but she had actually offended a girl from the society. ¡°So you came to ss 12 to get rid of those people from the past. ¡°That¡¯s true. Some girls nowadays are unreasonable and always feel that you covet her boyfriend. ¡°actually, I don¡¯t want that kind of person even if you give him to me. Only that kind of person would treat him as a treasure. It¡¯s as if all the girls in the world would covet her boyfriend. ¡± Fang Qing nodded She looked as if she had guessed it. ¡°The girl in that society is called Chen Meihong. Chen Meihong wille to pick up her boyfriend from ss every day. As long as I¡¯m in that ss, even if I can¡¯t avoid her boyfriend all day long, she will stille to warn me and ask a group of school delinquents to gang up on me. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve said it 10,000 times. I don¡¯t like that scumbag anymore, but she doesn¡¯t believe me. She keeps thinking that I will covet her boyfriend. ¡°As time passes, I don¡¯t dare to raise my head and speak. ¡± Now that she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t even remember what she looked like when she raised her head and spoke. Fortunately, she was now in ss 12, so her days would be better in the future. Fortunately, Pan Yan¡¯s 3,000 yuan was found today. Otherwise, she would have to bear the crime of theft and stay in school for two years. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m very grateful to all of you. If you hadn¡¯t stood on my side and helped me find the 3,000 yuan, today¡¯s matter might have be very big. ¡± Her family was the kind of family that had strict upbringing. If News of her stealing money got out, her parents would definitely beat him to death. This was also the reason why she didn¡¯t want to call the police earlier. If she really did call the police and her parents rushed over after hearing the news, she wouldn¡¯t be able to live today. Thinking of this, she sighed softly. She really didn¡¯t expect to encounter such a thing when she had just arrived in ss 12. She kept feeling that this wasn¡¯t a very good omen. ¡°Stop Sighing. This means that your bad luck has beenpletely used up by now. The rest is just good luck. ¡± At the side, freewill was smiling. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With US around in the future, you definitely won¡¯t be bullied. ¡± ¡°Mm, thank you very much. ¡± Fang Qing¡¯s eyes were about to turn red again. She was thankful that she could still meet such a good friend at this time, and it was still in this ss. Although they were also girls, saying that they would protect her sounded a little unreliable. After all, she was a woman from society. A few days ago, she had just transferred from ss 7 to ss 12. That woman had temporarily given up on chasing her. But now, that scumbag had sent her a text message. It was hard to say if that woman woulde looking for her to go crazy. Thinking of this, Fang Qing felt a little mncholic. However, if they had the intention to protect her, she would already be very touched. ¡°What are you thanking me for? Aren¡¯t we all friends? ¡± ¡°Yes, we are friends. ¡± Fang Qing revealed a peaceful smile on her face, and the three of them started chatting andughing again. Not long after, the bell for ss rang. The three of them immediately sat up from under the big tree and ran towards the ssroom. ¡°Oh no, today seems to be teacher extinction¡¯s ss. ¡± ¡°WTF? ¡± Chen Shuxin let out a desperate howl. Teacher extinction¡¯s ss could not be dyed by a minute. Otherwise, they would be the ones who would be in trouble. The three girls ran with all their might. Miraculously, they stepped into the ssroom a second before teacher extinction entered the ssroom. They ran with sweat all over their heads. They were still panting in their seats. Chapter 1735

Chapter 1735: Chapter 1720, the Hooligan

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Two minutes before ss started, Gu Yinshu frowned when he saw the empty seat. Usually, at this time, no matter where he was, he would have already rushed to the ssroom. When he looked again, Chen Shuxin wasn¡¯t there either. He knew that the two of them must be together. Before he could catch his breath, he saw teacher extinction standing on the podium, flipping the test paper in her hand. He was secretly d. Fortunately, she had arrived in time. Otherwise, she would be the one standing outside today. Following her heart, she looked at the students standing in the corridor with sympathy. This was a mathematics ss, and the feeling of standing in two sses in a row was very refreshing. Moreover, after ss, all the other students hade out. It was so embarrassing to see her standing in the corridor. ¡°What did you do just now? Why did you arrive sote? ¡± Gu Yinshu had already handed the water to her. Following her heart, following her heart, she took a sip. ¡°This is a secret. ¡± Following her heart, she decided not to tell him this secret that belonged to girls. However, Gu Yinshu was still a little unhappy. What secret could there be that he could not know? This question had always been on his mind, causing Gu Yinshu to keep staring at the back of Freewill¡¯s head. She did not really listen to him. After the ss was finally over, he got up from his seat and walked in front of her. ¡°What little secret did you have just now that you can¡¯t even tell me? ¡± Seeing that he was still entangled in that secret, freewill really did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Do you want to hear a girl¡¯s secret too? Are you embarrassed? ¡± ¡°Yes, I do. ¡± These five words were simply rude. Looking at Gu Yinshu¡¯s expressionless face at this moment, Sui Xin really didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Thene here, I¡¯ll tell you. ¡± Sui Xin suddenly blinked, his eyes full of mischievousness. His expression was so smart that Gu Yinshu was stunned for a moment. He unconsciously moved closer, but he heard the girl say from the side, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you. I¡¯m going to anger you to death, hmph. ¡± Gu Yinshu:¡±...¡± This time, the one who didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry was Gu Yinshu. He had never thought that she would y such a prank. ¡°okay, see how I¡¯ll deal with you. ¡± Gu Yinshu had just reached out her hand, and casually walked out of the gap, smiling brilliantly. She put her hands on her waist, looking very provocative. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid? Do you think I¡¯ll just stand there and wait for you to deal with me? ¡± ¡°Stop, if you have the ability, don¡¯t run away. ¡± The two of them chased and fought in the ssroom, attracting many people in the ss to watch. These two people were really pleasing to the eye. They looked like they had a different kind of feeling. Chen Shuxin was alsoughing non-stop in her seat. She always felt that it was really interesting when Gu Yinshu was angry. The ssroom was originally in a lively state, but amotion suddenly came from the ssroom door, attracting the students who were originally chasing and fighting in the ssroom. ¡°B * Tch,e out. ¡± A girl seemed to be shouting at the door. Looking at her clothes, she did not seem to be a student of the school. Seeing that no one was paying attention to her, she actually wanted to barge in, but was stopped by the ss monitor. ¡°May I ask what is the matter? Who are you looking for? You can¡¯t just barge in like that in ss. ¡± At any time, no one in a ss could casually enter, let alone this person who looked like a member of society, even though she looked very young. ¡°I¡¯m looking for that B * Tch called Fang Qing. You guys call her out right now, or else I¡¯ll think that you¡¯re protecting her. When that timees, I¡¯ll beat you up too. ¡± The girl at the door was very arrogant. Chapter 1736

Chapter 1736: Chapter 1721, discussion

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The people of ss 12 were all shocked by this girl, because this girl¡¯s mouth was full of profanity, and she kept calling her a whore, all for the sake of calling the girl who had just entered, Fang Qing. ¡°This student, May I ask why you are looking for Fang Qing? I hope you won¡¯t use profanity to insult others. If there¡¯s anything, you can speak properly, ¡± the ss monitor exined in a serious tone However, it made Chen Meihong burst outughing, ¡°who are you? What right do you have to criticize me? Could it be that you have an affair with her? ¡± When the ss monitor heard this.. Her face turned red. ¡°Why are you such a dirty girl? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever offended you before. You don¡¯t have to insult me with such words, do you? ¡°? ¡°If you have something to say to Fang Qing, you can talk to her properly. Why do you have to use such a method to cause amotion at the entrance of the ss? When the teacheres, the principal will definitely send you to the public security bureau. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. You¡¯d better not get involved in my business with him. I¡¯ve said that if you get involved again, I promise to beat you up as well. ¡± Chen Meihong continued to mor on the side, calling out everyone in the ss. The students who were at work gathered there, watching the show. They discussed and pointed at each other. ¡°Who is this woman? Why is she looking for Fang Qing? Did Fang Qing offend a woman in society? ¡± ¡°Yeah, she looks so fierce. I wonder why this girl is scolding Fang Qing. Could it be because of a man? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible. In fact, I¡¯ve heard people say that Fang Qing used to be in ss seven. And every day, a girl woulde looking for her. It seems that it¡¯s because Fang Qing has an unspeakable rtionship with her boyfriend. ¡± ¡°How explosive. Isn¡¯t this about twopeting for a girl and a boy? ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Fang Qing to be such a pure and cute person. I really can¡¯t tell. ¡± ¡°Yeah, she looks quite quiet on the surface. I didn¡¯t expect that this girl woulde knocking on her door when she¡¯s already transferred to ss 12. ¡± ¡°It must be that Fang Qing went to pester her boyfriend again. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t havee knocking. ¡± ... Fang Qing¡¯s face turned paler and Paler as the ssmates discussed. Especially after hearing the end, it seemed that he was the kind of mistress who would fall in love with someone else¡¯s boyfriend and end up knocking on her door. Fang Qing bit her lip, thinking that she should go out and exin it to her face to face. Otherwise, if she continued to make such a fuss, her reputation in ss 12 would be ruined again. In the past, when she was in ss 7, Chen Meihong had constantly tarnished her reputation and made her into a mistress. Later on, when she went to school every day, there would be people looking at her strangely and even pointing fingers at her. This was also one of the reasons why she had been feeling depressed in recent years. Fang Qing had just stood up and walked towards the door when she was stopped by Wuxin and the others. ¡°Don¡¯t go. If you go, she will bully you like this every day. At that time, she will think that you are easy to bully. When she gets the taste of bullying you, she wille to ss 12 every day. ¡± She had seen many women like this. She was just too bored and just wanted to find a way to vent her feelings. Otherwise, she would be too narcissistic. She always thought that her boyfriend was a heartthrob who sought pleasure by suppressing other love rivals. However, she did not know that she was not interested in her boyfriend at all. ¡°But if I don¡¯t go out, she¡¯ll keep shouting outside. I... ¡± Actually, Fang Qing didn¡¯t want to go out at all, because she knew this woman¡¯s wicked taste in torturing people. Chapter 1737

Chapter 1737: Chapter 1722: moring

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION However, if she didn¡¯t go out and allowed this woman to mor outside, it would indirectly ruin her reputation. ¡°Why do you suddenly like to meddle in this kind of business? ¡± Gu Yinshu saw something fishy, especially the way wayheart looked at Fang Qing. He knew what she was thinking now. ¡°I want to help her because she¡¯s really too pitiful. And now that we¡¯re friends, it should be natural for me to help her. ¡± Gu Yinshu:¡±...¡± When did they be friends Howe he didn¡¯t KNOW ANYTHING ABOUT IT! Meanwhile, Chen Shuxin was already walking towards the ss entrance aggressively, as if she wanted to pick a fight with that girl. ¡°Miss, if you really don¡¯t have anything else to do, please leave quickly. We have ss soon. ¡± ¡°where did youe from again? Is it another person who came out to help Fang Qing? ¡± Chen Meihua crossed her arms She looked down at the girl in front of her ¡°looks like that White Lotus Fang Qing really knows how to y Nice. She actually found so many people to speak up for her. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more warning. Get out of my sight immediately. If you dare to hit that B * Tch Fang Qing again, I really won¡¯t care if you¡¯re a boy or a girl. I¡¯ll beat you up together. ¡± Hearing the arrogant tone of the other party, Chen Shuxin really smiled. She looked as if she could beat up the entire world. She didn¡¯t know who would be in the wrong if she really attackedter. ¡°You¡¯re really amazing. Then I, Chen Shuxin, will give you my word here. If you dare to take one step into this ssroom, I¡¯ll beat you to death. ¡± Chen Meihong had always been arrogant. She did not expect that there would be someone who dared to provoke her like this? Ever since she became a delinquent, no one had dared to provoke her. After all, her methods of torturing people were unimaginable. When she was still in school, both boys and girls would avoid her. She also enjoyed the pleasure of being feared by many people. At least, no one dared to bully her. ¡°okay, since you dare to be so arrogant, I will let you have a taste of my power. ¡± Chen Meihongughed in anger. She rolled up her sleeves and immediately rushed over. Song Yan narrowed his eyes from behind. He did not expect that someone would actually dare to touch his girlfriend right under his nose. He was tired of living. Don¡¯t think that he would show mercy to her just because she was a girl. Chen Shuxin looked at this woman rushing towards her. She felt a little scared for some reason because she had never hit anyone before and did not have any tools in her hands. She thought about blocking it, but someone behind her pulled her by the cor and pulled her back. She was immediately protected behind her. When she raised her head and saw Song Yan¡¯s back, she was a little touched. As long as she was in any danger, this young man seemed to block in front of her every time. Chen Meihong did not know why a boy suddenly ran out. His fist had just been punched, but it was blocked by her palm. That boy was very strong, so no matter how she punched or kicked, it was useless. When the people in the ss saw this situation, the sighing and watching noises became louder, and they all came over. ¡°What¡¯s going on? This girl was originally looking for trouble with Fang Qing, why did it suddenly be a fight between several people? ¡± ¡°D * MN, Song Yan actually made a move. He never makes a move in public, especially when ites to girls. This girl is dead meat. ¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, this is going to be interesting to watch. ¡± Song Yan realized that Chen Hong was actually getting excited. She was punching and kicking him like a shrew, as if she had gone mad. He frowned. ¡°Get lost. ¡± Chapter 1738

Chapter 1738: Chapter 1723-WHO are you

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Chen Meihong was still kicking and punching the boy in front of her like a shrew when she suddenly heard a loud roll. She was so scared that she took a few steps back. When she looked up and saw the cold expression on the boy¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva. ¡°Who... who are you? ¡± Chen Meihong couldn¡¯t understand why so many people suddenly jumped out today and blocked in front of Fang Qing. In the past, when she wanted to bully Fang Qing, the process would always be very smooth. Why did she suffer such a big setback this time. ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to know who I am. ¡± When Song Yan said this, he was quite arrogant, shocking Chen Meihong on the spot. However, she was not resigned at all, especially when she saw that Fang Qing was actually hiding inside and refused toe out. She felt that she had been yed by this little bitch again, which made her lose face. ¡°Fang Qing, if you have the ability,e out. Don¡¯t hide behind someone else¡¯s butt. We¡¯ll settle our own matters. You don¡¯t need me to remind you of the dirty things you¡¯ve done in the past, right? ¡± Hearing Chen Meihong¡¯s mor, Fang Qing bit her lip. She really didn¡¯t understand why this woman could twist right from wrong? Thinking about the discussions of her ssmates just now, she really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She passed by Wuxin and ran straight to the door. ¡°Chen Meihong, are you sick? ¡± ¡°B * Tch, what did you say to him? You actually dare to say that I¡¯m sick? There are a few people supporting me, and they¡¯ve be so bold. If you have the ability,e over. I¡¯ll beat you to death, you B * Tch. ¡± Chen Meihong had always been used to being obedient, but now, she suddenly exploded in front of her. This made Chen Minhong feel a very deep sense of defeat. At the same time, her face twisted. Fang Qing, who had always been bullied, did not lower her head or walk away this time. Instead, she looked straight into her eyes. ¡°I said that you, this crazy woman, are sick. If you are sick, go to the hospital for treatment. Don¡¯te to my ce to go crazy and bite people like a mad dog. ¡°I told you 10,000 times that I don¡¯t like Li Li, but you never listened. ¡°You are always narcissistic, thinking that I like your boyfriend. Do you think that everyone treats your boyfriend as a treasure ¡°In my eyes, he is trash. ¡± After spitting out all her resentment in one breath, Fang Qing suddenly felt a little more rxed. ¡°Stop calling me a slut. In my eyes, you¡¯re the SLUT. You clearly know that that man is just using you and toying with you. Yet, you actually think that he¡¯s the best person in the world,ing to find trouble with me every day because of crazy jealousy. Only a slut can be called a slut if you¡¯re crazy enough to hurt yourself. ¡± ¡°Shut up, get out! ¡± Hearing Fang Qing talk about her like that, Chen Meihong felt as if she had been poked into the deepest part of her heart, and she fiercely told her to shut up. Fang Qing did not have the desire to talk to her at all. If it were not for this woman who kept shouting at the door, she would not even have bothered to say another word to him. ¡°Come Out, if you have the ability,e out! ¡± Chen Meihong wanted to go in and catch her, but the ss monitor and Song Yan were both at the door. She could not even take a step in, and could only shout crazily at the door. ¡°I¡¯m not going to bothering out. Chen Meihong, let me tell you, if youe over and harass me again, I will definitely call the police to arrest you. If you harass me once, I will call the police to arrest you once. ¡± ¡°How dare you! ¡± Chen Meihong did not expect that the girl she had bullied for a year would suddenly be so tough. She was so angry that she almost died. ¡°You mistress, you actually have the face to call the police and arrest me! Since you don¡¯t like it so much, I will expose all the dirty things you have done. ¡± Chapter 1739

Chapter 1739: Chapter 1724: Escape

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Qing looked at her face and suddenly felt an iparable hatred. In the past year, she had been living such a repressed life, being manipted by such a girl. Just thinking about it was not worth it. ¡°Chen Meihong, since you keep saying that I did something dirty, then I¡¯ll exin it to you today. ¡°I never knew that he had a girlfriend before. If I knew that he had a girlfriend, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have been with him. ¡°I know that this stain is something that I can¡¯t exin clearly, but I¡¯ve never hooked up with him in the past. It¡¯s fine if you find me to bully me once or twice, but don¡¯t you feel that you¡¯ve gone too far every time you find me ¡°stop pretending to be a white lotus in front of me. Do you think I don¡¯t know about you? ¡± Seeing Fang Qing like this, Chen Meihong had an impulse to spurt blood from her brain. ¡°You always say that you haven¡¯t pestered her. Who would believe you? You can even be a mistress and Pester my boyfriend. I don¡¯t believe the words of a woman like you. ¡± Seeing Chen Meihong staring at her like this.. Fang Qing sneered. ¡°Yes, you only believe that scumbag. When have you ever believed my words? If I didn¡¯t keep the evidence this time, I¡¯m afraid that I would have to take the me again because of you. I¡¯ve already said that Chen Li was the one who sent the message to harass me first. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can just look at my phone. ¡± Fang Qing had her phone with her at all times, so she immediately showed it to her. Chen Meihong¡¯s face was dark and cold. She opened her phone and indeed saw the text message. She had always believed in Chen Li, so when he said that Fang Qing had seduced her, she had always been on his side. When she saw the text message from him, she was so angry that she trembled. ¡°So you should go back and deal with your boyfriend, instead ofing to find trouble with me every time you go to work. I¡¯m also a victim. ¡± Chen Meihong looked at her face, and for some reason, she felt very irritable. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be innocent here. I¡¯m sending you a message. You¡¯re probably gloating in your heart. ¡± The more Chen Meihong spoke, the angrier she got. In the end, she threw Fang Qing¡¯s phone on the ground. ¡°Are you crazy? ¡± Freewill had been watching from the side. He thought that Chen Meihong would go back and question him when she found out that it was her boyfriend¡¯s problem. He didn¡¯t expect this woman to throw Fang Qing¡¯s phone on the ground without even asking. ¡°How about I throw his phone? No matter what, he can¡¯t get rid of the word ¡®mistress¡¯ . She is a slut who likes to seduce my boyfriend. ¡± Seeing that Chen Meihong had spoken so harshly, it was the first time that following heart was so angry. ¡°You treat the jerk as a treasure and me all the responsibility on Fang Qing. Don¡¯t you think you are really shameless? ¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about with such a person? Just beat her out. ¡± Gu Yinshu was tired of watching this scene from the side. He felt that it was easier to fight. Chen Meihong had been in the gang for a long time. She could tell at a nce that Gu Yinshu was not an ordinary person. And the rest of the ss knew that Gu Yinshu was a violent person. This punch would probably really bring this girl bad luck today. ¡°Don¡¯te over... ¡± after all, she was outnumbered. She really did not expect that that little bitch would have so many people to help her. She was no longer the Fang Qing that she was used to being beaten up and scolded. Taking a few steps back, Chen Meihong turned around and ran out. Seeing that she ran faster than a rabbit, Gu Yinshu sneered and ignored her. Chapter 1740

Chapter 1740: Chapter 1725: The farce ends

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION This big farce finally ended. When they saw the teachering over with a dark face, everyone quickly returned to their seats. Luckily, Chen Meihong ran fast. If she was caught by the teacher, regardless of whether she was a student in the school or not, she would definitely call the police. ¡°What happened just now? ¡± The form teacher had just received a venture capital investment. Today, she was a student in her ss. She was so angry that she couldn¡¯t stand it. It felt like there were more and more things happening in the ss recently, and they weren¡¯t anything good. Not only would this be detrimental to her evaluation of an excellent teacher this year, but she would also receive a scolding from the principal. ¡°teacher, a girl from the Society came to look for Fang Qing just now. She might have seen the teachering, so she ran away. ¡± Some of the students had already briefed her on the scene. The homeroom teacher did not expect that a girl from the society would sneak in. Her gaze stopped on Fang Qing, as if she wanted to say something, but she did not know whether she should say it or not. ¡°teacher, if you want to say something, just ask. ¡± Fang Qing wasn¡¯t as reserved as when she first came to ss. Instead, she looked at the teacher with a firm gaze. She had to exin everything that had happened today, as well as everything that had happened in the past. In case there were any misunderstandings in the future, she would be smeared with dirty water again. The form teacher was originally afraid of hurting Fang Qing because she was a quiet and sensitive child. Perhaps she wouldn¡¯t say something that wasn¡¯t right, but it would cause more serious psychological problems. She was more meticulous and strict towards this type of student. But now, when she heard that Fang Qing wanted to take the initiative to say it, she felt moreforted in her heart. ¡°An Qing, since you took the initiative to say it, I am also more gratified. Don¡¯t worry, if you have anything to say, tell the teacher immediately. The teacher will help you deal with it and will also protect you. ¡± Fang Qing nodded and then started to talk about the grudge between her and Chen Meihong. ¡°Teacher, the reason why I transferred from ss 12 to ss 7 is that I can¡¯t stand that Chen Meihong. She is Li Li¡¯s girlfriend. Every day during ss, she would deliberatelye over to harass me and even bring a group of delinquents over. I have told them many times not to harass me again. I don¡¯t like Li Li, but Chen Meihong doesn¡¯t believe it. Every day, she would find ways to bring people over to torture me.¡± This was the first time Fang Qing had mentioned these things. The surrounding students were all stunned. They had never expected such a situation. ¡°Isn¡¯t this too tragic? I didn¡¯t quite understand it just now. I didn¡¯t expect that girl to bring people over to harass Fang Qing every day. Is this still the life of a human? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Who would be able to endure such a life? ¡± ¡°She¡¯s F * Cking selling it. ¡± ... The teacher also didn¡¯t expect such a situation. He heard that it was rted to Li Li from ss seven Then she nodded seriously. ¡°I¡¯ll discuss it with the form teacher of ss seven in a while. Then I¡¯ll call Li Li out and ask him to not interact with those people in society in the future. If he doesn¡¯t listen, at least make him promise to stop that girl from harassing you again. ¡± She did not expect the form teacher to really take her matter seriously. Fang Qing¡¯s eyes lit up and she quickly said, ¡°thank you, teacher. ¡± ¡°No need to thank me. I¡¯m your teacher to begin with. It¡¯s my duty to take care of you. ¡± The homeroom teacher looked at Fang Qing and felt that she was a very good child. ¡°Everyone, return to your seats and start your lessons. Let¡¯s not discuss today¡¯s matter anymore. ¡± ¡°Yes, teacher. ¡± Chapter 1741

Chapter 1741: Chapter 1726 uniform colors

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Hearing the homeroom teacher¡¯s words, no one said anything else. In fact, they all had a sympathetic attitude towards Fang Qing. It turned out that her life in ss 7 was so miserable. No wonder she was transferred to ss 12. Fang Qing had already returned to her seat. Her mood was much better than before. She knew that from today onwards, her life would bepletely different from before. She would no longer have to worry about that personing over to harass her. ... During lunch, freewill suddenly pinched his arm and said to Gu Yinshu in a very serious tone, ¡°do you think I¡¯ve lost weight now? ¡± Gu Yinshu nced at her and lowered his eyshes. There was clearly a hidden smile on his face. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve indeed lost weight. ¡± Upon hearing Gu Yinshu¡¯s urate answer, freewill¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°really? Where did I lose weight? Do you think my arm has be thinner than before? ¡± After saying that, freewill pinched his arm and showed him. ¡°It¡¯s not my arm, it¡¯s my chest. ¡± When he said that, freewill was stunned for a moment, and then he became angry out of embarrassment. ¡°What do you mean? You actually said that my chest has no flesh? No, you actually said that I have no chest? ¡± Seeing that she was about to explode, Gu Yinshu quicklyforted her. ¡°You¡¯re not fierce. Actually, it¡¯s nothing. You¡¯ll look good in your clothes. ¡± ¡°...¡± Freewill looked at him suspiciously and felt that this sentence sounded strange. But for some reason, after he said this sentence, she felt that it was very correct. It seemed that the girls on the streets with long legs did not have breasts, but their legs were very long, which made them appear very imposing. ¡°The clothes I gave youst time can be worn this time, ¡± Gu Yinshu suddenly said, which confused Sui Xin. Because the clothes he bought seemed to have a couple¡¯s color, although it was not a very orthodox couple¡¯s outfit. The color of the dress seemed to have the same matching color as his outfit. It wasn¡¯t a straightforward couple¡¯s outfit, but it had a strong hint to it. She was very impressed by this kind of scheming. However, she usually wouldn¡¯t wear a dress like this. If that group of people found out, she would be embarrassed to death. That group of people usually didn¡¯t seem to have anything to say, but when it came to the key points, they could always double-guess and guess urately. ¡°silly girl, tomorrow is the time for your dance club to take photos. Everyone has to change into their best and most memorable clothes. Don¡¯t you want to wear that ¡°We¡¯ll wear the same color of clothes together. It¡¯ll definitely look very good. ¡± Only then did freewill recall that there was indeed such a thing, but she had forgotten about it. Wait a moment, was there still something wrong? ¡°Our dance club is taking a photo. Why are you following us? Do you think we¡¯ll really let youe over to take a photo? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already told your president. Your president has already agreed to let me in. After all, I have such a handsome face. I¡¯ll definitely look very good in the photo. ¡± FREEWILL:¡±...¡± There was no one else who could say such narcissistic words. However, he had to admit that this face was indeed very good. It was so good that not a single w could be found. It seemed that the president had been bribed by his face a long time ago. This world that looked at faces was simply hopeless. ¡°So, you must wear that dress tomorrow. ¡± Gu Yinshu¡¯s face revealed a very kind smile, but in freewill¡¯s eyes, it was a tant threat. Chapter 1742

Chapter 1742: Chapter 1727: Transferring schools

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°okay, I¡¯ll wear it. ¡± It was just a dress, and it was only for a photo. The two of them talked for a bit more before leaving the third floor of the cafeteria. When Sui Xin went back to the dormitory to look for Chen Shuxin, she saw that Chen Shuxin was still rummaging through the cabs looking for her math notebook. ¡°What are you looking for? I see that you¡¯re going to rummage through all the boxes. ¡± ¡°My math notebook. My math teacher asked me to rummage through it. I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve been searching, but I still haven¡¯t seen a trace of it. ¡± At this moment, Chen Shuxin was quite annoying. Every time I looked for something, I felt as if it was going to kill me. When I wasn¡¯t looking for it, it would often appear in front of me. If I wanted to look for it, I couldn¡¯t find it even if I searched every corner. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you look for it too. ¡± Freewill immediately joined in to help her look for the notebook. Gold came back and saw them rummaging through the cabs. She also asked them what they were looking for. ¡°They¡¯re looking for my life-threatening notebook. I should be able to find it very soon. ¡± ¡°Is it this thing? ¡± Hearing her say it was a math notebook, Fang Qing thought that she seemed to have seen it this morning. She quickly took out a notebook from the corner. Seeing the notebook with the pink cover, Chen Shuxin¡¯s eyes lit up. She happily took it. ¡°It¡¯s this notebook. Today, teacher asked me for it. If I don¡¯t find it, I don¡¯t know how to exin myself. ¡± She didn¡¯t expect to find it in that corner. ¡°thank you. It¡¯s not like you helped me find it. I¡¯m probably going to be criticized by teacher this afternoon. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I just happened to look at it this morning and remembered it. ¡± Fang Qing smiled and ced her book on the desk. At this moment, Pan Yan returned. When she saw Fang Qing, her face seemed a little awkward. Fang Qing did not look directly at her. Instead, she pretended not to see her and walked towards her bed. Pan Yan initially wanted to say something, but seeing Fang Qing¡¯s reaction, she did not say anything. She lowered her head and sat beside her desk. For a moment, the atmosphere in the dormitory was a little awkward. At noon, Xie Wenqing suddenly came over. Xie Wenqing used to be in the dormitory, and the few of them got along very well. Seeing here to the dormitory, they were all quite happy. And the happiest one was none other than Pan Yan. ¡°Wenqing, why are you here at this time? Didn¡¯t you want to take a nap? ¡± Xie Wenqing smiled, held their hands, and sat on the bed with them. ¡°Hi, Fang Qing. ¡± Xie Wenqing also greeted her warmly. Fang Qing also had a friendly smile on her face. ¡°Hi, are you here to y? ¡± Xie Wenqing nodded and invited Fang Qing toe over to sit. The few girls sat together, and it didn¡¯t seem as awkward as before. ¡°Comrades, I have something to tell you today. I¡¯m transferring to No. 8 High School next door tomorrow. The transfer procedures have beenpleted, and my luggage is almost packed. I¡¯ll probably be able to leave tomorrow. ¡± No one had expected her to transfer to another school, especially Pan Yan. ¡°Why did you transfer to No. 8 high school all of a sudden? ¡± Pan Yan frowned. ¡°In the past, it was fine if you transferred to another dormitory, but now you¡¯re transferring to another school. We can¡¯t bear to part with you. ¡± ¡°silly girls, I can¡¯t bear to part with you either. ¡°But I have to transfer to No. 8 High School. You know that my academic results aren¡¯t particrly good. When I entered No. 1 High School, I bought it with money. Now I feel that there¡¯s no need to continue here. I might as well go to No. 8 High School and Major in broadcasting and be an art student. ¡± Chapter 1743

Chapter 1743: Chapter 1728 Farewell

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION After listening to Xie Wenqing¡¯s words, freewill and the others basically understood that there were no arts sses in No. 1 High School to begin with. This was because this was a provincial key high school, and they were most focused on learning. Therefore, if they wanted to be art students, they could only transfer schools. No. 8 High School was the best school with arts sses. ¡°since this is a matter of the future, of course we will be happy for you, ¡± freewill said. The other three girls also nodded. Although Fang Qing and Xie Wenqing were not very familiar with each other, the friendship between girls was cultivated so quickly, and it seemed that they soon began to talk andugh. In the afternoon, the four girls stayed together. They stayed in the dormitory and talked about a lot of topics. When they left, there was always a special kind of sadness. The sudden departure, just like now. ¡°okay, girls, I¡¯m leaving. ¡± There was already a boy at the door. It should be her boyfriend, who came to the school to help her pack her things. Xie Wenqing had left. He had left her three roommates, left him, and lived in the dormitory for almost a year. ¡°Don¡¯t be so sad. We can still meet again in the future. I didn¡¯t leave this city. I just transferred schools. In the future, you cane to my school to y. I will definitely take you to tour our No. 8 High School. ¡± The three girls broke out intoughter, crying andughing as they nodded. They believed that when they were fated in the future, they would meet again and get together again. Although they thought so in their hearts, when they really saw Xie Wenqing leave, they couldn¡¯t help but shed tears of sadness. The invisible gap between Pan Yan and Fang Qing seemed to have faded in the afternoon. From not saying much at the beginning, they often greeted each other at the end. They also began to cherish the fate that they had together. It was worth mentioning that their dance club gathered everyone the next day to take a souvenir photo. Everyone was dressed beautifully, looking like they were taking graduation photos. After the students¡¯noisy discussion, the photographer and his assistant arrived. Gu Yinshu deliberately stood behind her. His clothes and her dress were of the same color, looking very harmonious. ¡°Ok, smile at me. One, two, three... ¡± the photographer bent down slightly, and with a click, everyone¡¯s smiling faces were left in front of the camera. In the Jingjing campus, the atmosphere was full of youth. Gu Yinshu looked very cold in the photo, but the outline of the young man was particrly bright under the sunlight. He was in high spirits, young and frivolous. And this photo was almost frozen in the most beautiful moment of their lives. Many yearster, when he recalled this scene, looking at the old photo, he felt quite emotional. It turned out that many things had been decided at a certain moment, but the process was still very beautiful. Although there were regrets, sadness, and setbacks, in the end, they still settled in the immature years. When he thought about it, it was engraved in his heart. Soon, the winter vacation began. The winter in an Cheng always seemed to be less obvious. Although the trees and withered leaves highlighted the bleak atmosphere, not even a single snow particle fell. In fact, freewill had some regrets about the winter in an Cheng, but because of someone, it seemed to make up for these minor regrets. During the winter vacation, freewill did not idle, but she was always making up for her homework. Her studies were not particrly outstanding, so it would be very difficult for her to get into a school like Gu Yinshu¡¯s. Chapter 1744

Chapter 1744: Chapter 1729 making money

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Of course, while studying, she was also wondering if she should go out and work to earn some money. After all, Gu Yinshu¡¯s birthday wasing soon. On herst birthday, Gu Yinshu gave her a ne, which was Swarovski¡¯s. Although this kind of ne was not very expensive, it was still considered a better gift for students. She was wondering if she was also a very valuable thing? No matter how hard she thought, she could not think of any creative gift. Moreover, the funds were not enough. So she nned to work and earn some money back. If she was given a small cake, she would feel shabby. This time, she must give Gu Yinshu a big surprise. She did as she was told. After a few days of revision, she rode her bicycle on the street the next day. Girls of their age obviously couldn¡¯t really do factory work. There was indeed a small factory near the home of Suishin. They would try to do some cutting work, but most of the time.. The adults in the factory would feel that they were too young to do the job well. So, Sui Xin gave up on going to the factory and nned to go to the street to find a job like washing dishes. After arriving in town, her luck was quite good. As soon as she went, she saw a recruitment notice posted outside the restaurant. The restaurant was considered high-ss. A little girl sat inside, yawning as if she was waiting for someone toe to her door. Sui Xin tidied up her clothes outside, patted her clothes, and walked in to ask, ¡°May I know if you are hiring waiters here? ¡± The little girl was originally dozing off, but when she heard someone asking, she quickly opened her eyes and realized that it was actually a girl younger than her. She looked at the girl in front of her in shock. ¡°little girl, you¡¯re not here to look for a waitress, are you? ¡± After seeing her nod.. The little girl was very puzzled. ¡°Why do I feel that you don¡¯t look like an adult? You actually came here to look for a job at this time, and you¡¯re still working as a waitress. Are you sure that you can handle all these tasks ¡°being a waitress is not a simple job. It has very heavy work. A little girl like you can¡¯t handle it. ¡± She patted her chest casually and looked at her very sincerely. ¡°Sister, please let me do it. Although I look small, I have great strength. No matter what you want me to do, I will let you do it in an orderly manner. ¡± The little girl did not say anything. She just continued to look at her. She kept feeling like she was very small and not an adult. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take out your identity card to have a look? I want to see if you¡¯re an adult yet. ¡± ¡°little sister, I¡¯m really an adult now. Trust me. ¡± Freewill looked at her with a very sincere gaze, trying to make him believe in him. ¡°since you¡¯re an adult, take out your identity card. Let me have a look. ¡± However, the little girl did not change her original intention because of her words. She still insisted on seeing her identity card. FREEWILL:¡±...¡± If she had this thing, wouldn¡¯t she have taken it out long ago Why was she still dawdling with her. ¡°sister, this good sister, I wandered here halfway, so I urgently need a job. I haven¡¯t even eaten breakfast and am starving to death. ¡°beautiful little sister, please take me in. I¡¯m really capable of anything. No matter what you ask me to do, I can handle things in an orderly manner. ¡± Freewill was at the side, trying to coax this little girl. Chapter 1745

Chapter 1745: Chapter 1730: You really haven¡¯t eaten yet

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Perhaps it was her stomach, but when she heard what she had just said, it sounded very powerful. When she heard the rumbling sounding from her stomach, the little girl from before really felt a little helpless. Moreover, looking at how small she was.. She also felt very pitiful. ¡°You really haven¡¯t eaten yet? ¡± ¡°Yes, yes, sister. I¡¯ve been wandering here from other ces. I¡¯ve really been wandering here for many days. ¡± In fact, she had arrived here early in the morning on a bicycle. Not to mention a mouthful of rice, she didn¡¯t even have time to drink a mouthful of water. It would be strange if she wasn¡¯t hungry. But now, it seemed to give her a reason to stay. After saying that, freewill hugged the little girl¡¯s arm and called her sister. The little girl was really helpless and could only say to her, e on, look at how pitiful you are. You are waiting now. I will go to the kitchen and make you a bowl of noodles. As for the matter of hiring a waiter, we will talk about it after you finish eating your noodles. ¡± After all, she was only in charge of recruitment. She did not dare to rashly take in this little girl without an identity card. ¡°Okay, thank you, sister. ¡± Freewill called out very loudly. When he saw the little girl Cook Noodles for her, he felt that he still had a chance to stay. Not long after, the little girl came out with the noodles that she had made and ced them on the table. Freewill could smell the fragrance of the noodles not far away. He could not help but take the initiative to pick them up and start eating heartily. ¡°Slow down, you really look like a reincarnated hungry ghost. ¡± The little girl looked at her ungraceful eating manner and felt a little helpless in her heart ¡°Oh right, my name is Li Qian. What¡¯s your name ¡°Why did youe here and want to work as a waitress? Don¡¯t you know that the job of a waitress is actually veryplicated ¡°As long as there are customers in the restaurant, you have to do it. You almost can¡¯t get any rest time. ¡± Freewill thought that it was time to sell himself out. ¡°little sister, my name is Jiang Suixin. ¡± Freewill quickly made up a very tragic story for himself. The little girl wiped away her tears when she heard it. ¡°It¡¯s too tragic. How can you be so tragic? ¡± Because the story that Suixin told was too tragic, the little girl still wanted to give her a hundred yuan, but suixin was too embarrassed to ask. After eating the noodles, the little girl still took her in and gave her a normal job of washing dishes. ¡°because you just said that you¡¯re only doing temporary work in the shop, then I¡¯ll give you a chance for half an hour. It¡¯s ten yuan an hour. If you sit for five hours a day, you¡¯ll get fifty yuan, which is 1,500 yuan a month. What do you think of this sry At least it¡¯ll let you eat well and wear warm clothes.¡± 1,500 yuan a month, wouldn¡¯t that quickly earn enough money to buy gifts? Thinking of this, freewill agreed very much. He praised her with a smile on his face and even told her a lot of things to pay attention to when washing dishes in the kitchen. Li Qian thought that just washing dishes in the kitchen shouldn¡¯t be a big problem. That afternoon, freewill worked in the kitchen for half a day. It was really hard to be a waitress, especially as a dishwasher in the kitchen. The dishes had to be washed all day long, and there was an endless stream of dishes. Moreover, there were no gloves for you to wear, and your hands were soaked until they turned white. However, when she thought that she could earn 1500 yuan this month to buy gifts, she felt sweet in her heart. At night, she wanted to go home, but there was no bus in the town. This made her more worried. She was a little girl after all. She wouldn¡¯t dare to go home alone at thiste hour. Chapter 1746

Chapter 1746: Chapter 1731 him

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION There was no bus at this hour, which meant that she had to ride her bike back. At this hour, she really did not have the guts to go home. There was still a long way to go from here to her home, and it would take at least 30 minutes by bike. She had always heard from adults that there were many animals and scum in society, and they specialized in hunting young girls at night. She had only heard a few days ago that a youngdy had been raped and killed because she had met an animal driver. It was said that the bodies found at that time had been cut up by the suspect, and the whole scene was very bloody and violent. The rotting body was seen by some passers-by, and it scared them to death in the middle of the night. It was said that the youngdy was only in her early 20s, and she was the only child in the family. To suddenly encounter such a human tragedy, the family must have suffered unimaginable pain. Therefore, every time she encountered such a thing, she had to be on the edge of her wits, and she would never allow herself to walk at night. ¡°Sister Li Qian, can I stay in the staff dormitory here? ¡± Li Qian looked at her pitiful appearance and smiled. ¡°There¡¯s really a ce to stay for free here. After all, this is a restaurant and we still have a few empty rooms. You can stay here if you want. This ce is rtively safe. ¡± When he heard that there was a free ce to stay, freewill was very happy, but he still had to tell his family. Freewill found an excuse and said that he was going to visit a distant rtive¡¯s house tonight to look for his rtive. In fact, how could Li Qian not have guessed that this little girl was lying to her just now. She said something about being homeless and wandering. She just wanted to do this kind of work. But she seemed to be quite well-behaved. Although she was not an adult yet, she was also moved bypassion. She did not know what such a young girl would do to save up enough money. After she went out, she found that the outside was lit up. In winter, it was easy to turn dark. She wrapped herself up in fear, thinking that she could hideter. She couldn¡¯t have been so unlucky. It was only the first day and she had already met some criminals. As she thought about it, freewill muttered in her heart, hoping that she would be able to reach home sessfully. However, just as she pushed her bicycle to her side, she noticed a ck figure shing past her. Freewill felt goosebumps in her heart at that moment. Damn it, she couldn¡¯t have been so unlucky. It was only the first day, and it was already her first night on the road, yet she had already met some criminals? At that moment, freewill¡¯s mind was really nk. He couldn¡¯t help but think of some scary scenes from movies, as well as those school massacre movies that he had identally watched. The more he thought about it, the more scared he became, and the more terrified he became. Freewill pushed his bicycle and almost turned to run. But the figure behind him also followed him, and freewill was so scared that he almost screamed. ¡°Why are you running? ¡± Gu Yinshu pressed down on the front of her car and pulled her toward him with his other hand. Hearing the familiar voice, freewill was really stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Gu Yinshu to be here. At that moment, she was really surprised and happy. When she looked up, she saw that he was wrapped in a ck scarf. There was a smile on his lips, and it was real in front of her eyes. In such a dark night, the young man appeared quiet and clean. Freewill was bewitched by the pure smile on his lips. His hands, which were initially cold, became warm. It turned out that Gu Yinshu had wrapped her hands between his own. Chapter 1747

Chapter 1747: Chapter 1732 why are you here

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You... why are you here? ¡± Freewill waspletely surprised and shocked. She really did not expect Gu Yinshu to appear in front of her. How did he even know that she was here ... ¡°Guess. ¡± He did not say anything in detail. Instead, he smiled at her, took the bike from freewill¡¯s hand, and walked forward while holding the bike. Under the dim yellow light, she saw his slender figure being stretched into a warm shadow. At that moment, she was extremely touched. Especially when she saw his back. No matter how many years had passed, the memory of this moment and the sh of his back seemed to be in the memory, still fresh and fresh. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you following me? What are you doing behind me? ¡± Gu Yinshu suddenly turned around and looked at her behind him. He looked a little silly and didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll be right there. ¡± She smiled behind him and quickened her pace to follow him. The two of them walked side by side for a long time. In fact, neither of them thought of stopping, nor did they think of riding their bikes back. It seemed that they were only enjoying this moment of peace. ¡°Freewill, sometimes I really wish this road could be longer. ¡± ¡°Huh? I don¡¯t want to walk such a long road. ¡± Freewill retorted with a smile. Suddenly, he saw a stray cat crying miserably by the roadside. It was probably because it was too cold and hungry, so it kept shivering by the roadside. Looking at the poor little kitten, freewill sighed and immediately went up. He wanted to see what was going on with the cat. ¡°Be careful. ¡± Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t expect freewill to carry a wild cat so casually. The wild cats here were very wild and untamed, and they were very vignt. If freewill went up for no reason, the wild cats would probably treat him as a bad person and attack him all the time. Sure enough, the wild cat thought that freewill was going to scratch it. Its fur stood up, and at thest second when freewill got close, it stretched out its paw and scratched. The scratch was really painful. When it looked again, its hand was scratched by the wild cat. The little kitten jumped back one meter and looked at the two people who had suddenly entered its territory. ¡°Look at yourself. You should be more careful. The wild cats here can hurt people easily. ¡± Gu Yinshu reprimanded her, but she quickly took out bandages and some medicine from her big bag. She used mineral water to clean the wound before applying the medicine. ¡°Why do you always carry these things? ¡± Gu Yinshu felt a sharp pain in her hand. She screamed in pain. Gu Yinshu was both angry and amused. ¡°You¡¯re still barking. Why didn¡¯t you be more careful when you went to look for the night cat? Now you know how to bark. ¡± He was simply not in a good mood, but he still helped her to treat the wound on her hand. The little kitten looked at the two people not far away. It was still barking with a warning, but it did not leave. Freewill saw that it was shivering all the time. It was probably extremely cold, and he felt a sense ofpassion in his heart. ¡°Yinshu, look at how hungry he is and how cold he is. Why don¡¯t we bring him back? Otherwise, he might really starve to death here tonight. ¡± Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t care about these things, but seeing her pleading eyes, she couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°You are so troublesome. ¡± After treating the wound on his hand, he took out some bread from his bag. He squatted down and threw the pieces of bread that had just been torn at the little kitten. Chapter 1748

Chapter 1748: Chapter 1733 cat

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The little kitten had been extremely nervous, especially when it saw two strangers. But suddenly, it saw a person tearing up a lot of bread for it and throwing it in front of it. It meowed and tried to take a few steps forward. Perhaps the aroma of the bread caught the little kitten. After meowing a few times, it carefully ate the bread on the ground. Seeing the little kitten eating the bread on the ground, it felt very happy. ¡°Yin Shu, look at that cat actually eating the bread on the ground. It must be very hungry, that¡¯s why it can¡¯t wait. How much bread did you bring? Why don¡¯t you give it all to it? ¡± She looked very excited. Seeing that the cat had food, she felt happy too. Gu Yinshu looked at her deeply. ¡°Actually, I brought this bread for you to eat. Who knew that it would end up in the belly of the cat? ¡± Hearing Gu Yinshu¡¯s words, Sui Xin was momentarily stunned. So, this bread was actually brought to him by him. Freewill did not ask Gu Yinshu why she knew that he was here, nor did he ask for the specific reason. There were many things that did not need to be pointed out. ... That night when he returned home, freewill told her about the fact that he was working outside. Mother Jiang did not know that freewill was going to work outside, and in a restaurant. Freewill did not want to hide it. After all, it was such a big matter. If he was busy, perhaps his mother would be even more worried, so it was better to speak frankly. Hearing that freewill wanted to earn money, his mother was indeed very worried. ¡°Freewill, you are still young. You are not even an adult yet. If you go out and work now, what if you are cheated by those people? You will never know how dangerous society is. You are now our only daughter. If something like your sister happens again, what will your father and I do? ¡± Seeing his mother so worried, freewill held his mother¡¯s hand He exined, ¡°I know, but I am already so old. Although I am not an adult yet, it can be said that it will be one or two years. I can not always rely on you guys to live. I also want to live on my own hands, and not always rely on mom and dad.¡± Listening to her daughter¡¯s sensible words, mother Jiang was rather pleased. After all, she had raised her daughter so big. Now that her daughter knew how to be considerate of her parents, she was naturally happy. But when she thought of those things in society, Mother Jiang could not put her mind at ease. ¡°I know you¡¯ve grown up, but there are many ways for you to repay us. It doesn¡¯t mean that you have to work as aborer now or anything. All you need to do now is study hard and get into a good university in the future. That will be the biggest reward for us.¡± Hearing that his mother still wouldn¡¯t let him go.. Freewill quickly said, ¡°MOM, I¡¯ve been studying hard recently. As you can see, I get up at seven or eight o¡¯clock every day. Once I get up, I sit in front of the table and study. I want to study hard, but it won¡¯t stop me from earning some money. ¡± ¡°sister, which restaurant did you go to? ¡± Xiao Wei couldn¡¯t help but ask. He was more worried about his sister. If he hadn¡¯t seen Gu Yinshu send her back, he would have asked this and that worriedly. After all, it was already seven or eight o¡¯clock. It was not safe for a girl to be outside. ¡°That¡¯s the one. We went to the wedding banquet hotel, Leng Jun Hotel. ¡± Chapter 1749

Chapter 1749: Chapter 1734

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°So it¡¯s that hotel. I think the food in that hotel is quite delicious. ¡± His younger brother couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°then, sister, if you really work there, can we have a discount on our meals? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. ¡± CAOXIN couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. ¡°Besides, we usually don¡¯t go to that hotel for meals unless someone gets married. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m just asking casually. ¡± Xiao Wei giggled at the side. Mother Jiang, on the other hand, felt much more at ease in that hotel. After all, that hotel was very formal. In the past, it had always been that hotel that had invited Qi weddings and weddings. ¡°Are you really in that restaurant? ¡± ¡°Of course, mother. If you really don¡¯t believe me, you can follow me to take a look. But I can¡¯t go in easily, because I¡¯ve already made a deal with that youngdy. ¡± Thinking of the words that he had lied to that youngdy earlier, he couldn¡¯t help but blush. However, she was afraid that her mother would not believe her, so she still wanted to bring her mother to take a look one day. Although she would not be able to go in to take a look, her mother would definitely feel more at ease when she saw her working outside. ¡°Alright, then I must see you go in and see you work inside before I feel at ease. ¡± Mother Jiang thought about it and felt that she should go with her daughter the next day. Following the rules set by her mother, she could not expose her mother at that time. She could only go in to take a look. After all, the lie she had told that youngdy earlier was still there. It was impossible for her to p her own face, right? Whenever she thought of a sentence, when a person had told a lie, she would tell countless lies to cover up the previous lie. This sentence was indeed not bad at all. Although it was a little tiring, it was still quite exciting to be able to earn money. When she worked to earn money, she was always very energetic. The next day, she got up at seven o¡¯clock. After eating the meal her mother had prepared, she nned to take the bus to the town¡¯s Lengjun hotel to help. On the way, Chen Shuxin gave herself a call. ¡°Suxin, where are you? ¡± The moment she opened her mouth, she asked where she was. Suxin told her that she was squeezing people on the bus at the moment. It was really crowded. The bus that was going to her home was always like this. It waited for half an hour, and it was full of people. She didn¡¯t know why the bus didn¡¯t drive more. This kind of traffic was really inconvenient. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you looking for me for something? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯m just in a bad mood and want toin to you. ¡± It turned out that Chen Shuxin was also taking the bus early this morning and was nning to go to a park. An old man and a child got on the bus because the bus was full. The child was probably the old man¡¯s grandson. He looked quite pitiful. After all, the road was very bumpy. The old man had to stand desperately on the ring on the roof of the bus. So, Chen Shuxin took the initiative to stand up and said that she would give her seat to the old man and the child. In the end, the old man suddenly asked his grandson to say, ¡°quick, thank this Auntie. ¡± But when she heard the word ¡®Auntie¡¯ , Chen Shuxin was dumbfounded on the spot. She was not even an adult yet, how did she be an Auntie? Moreover, the word ¡®Auntie¡¯ came out of the old man¡¯s mouth, how could it be so different? Therefore, Chen Shuxin was practically exploding at this moment. On the other side, freewill wasughing so hard that he was almost leaning forward and backward. Chen Shuxin was originally tall, and she looked more mature. Chapter 1750

Chapter 1750: Chapter 1735

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The other party was an old man. Perhaps his eyes were not very sharp, and he had instantly mistaken Chen Shuxin¡¯s age. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. He might not have seen clearly for a moment. You have to forgive him for being an old man. ¡± ¡°forgive my ass. This is impolite. ¡± Chen Shuxin was so angry that her nose was almost crooked. ¡°I¡¯m really intoxicated. I gave up my seat for him, and he actually wanted his grandson to call me Auntie. Who Does he think he is? ¡± ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t be angry anymore. Don¡¯t tell me you still want to find him and give him a good beating? ¡± Chen Shuxin really wanted to beat her to death when she heard Sui Xin¡¯s uncontrobleughter. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°are you mocking me? I can tell that you have this intention. ¡± ¡°No, no, how would I dare to mock you? Just let her say a few words. Anyway, you¡¯re not really an aunt. Why bother with them? ¡± Sui Xin glided her lips here and there ¡°It must be because your breasts are too big that that old man thought you were an aunt. ¡± ¡°Sui Xin, are you courting death? ¡± ¡°No, no, no, I¡¯mplimenting you. I¡¯mplimenting your boobs. ¡± ¡°Who the F * Ck Wants Boobs? If anyone calls me aunt in the future, I¡¯ll be angry with them. ¡± She was not an adult yet. How could she not be angry when an old man called her aunt? ¡°Okay, okay. If anyone calls you that again in the future, I¡¯ll help you beat them up. That¡¯s fine, right? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it. ¡± After the two of them bicker, they immediately started talking about this job. ¡°Are you still at the Lengjun Hotel? ¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s in our town. Do you want toe over and see me? But maybe I don¡¯t have much time, because I¡¯m busy washing dishes all day long. ¡± Freewillmented at the side. He didn¡¯t expect that working was so tiring. That day, she worked the whole afternoon. Almost an endless stream of bowls and chopsticks were sent into the kitchen. She thought that washing the dishes would be fine, but the bowls and chopsticks were never broken. Moreover, she was not the only one washing the dishes. A few people were also helping in the kitchen. ¡°However, I can apany you for a while. ¡± Chen Shuxin went over and giggled. ¡°If I were to apany you there, wouldn¡¯t the boss say that you¡¯re distracting yourself and deduct your money? ¡± Freewill stuck out his tongue. ¡°As long as I don¡¯t get caught by the boss, it¡¯s fine. The sister Li Qian who¡¯s in charge of me is really very tolerant towards me. She won¡¯t scold you even if you¡¯re inside. ¡± ¡°I really doubt that you basically don¡¯t fold the quilt in the dormitory. Why do you want to work and earn money during this winter vacation? ¡± When she said that, her face turned red. She just didn¡¯t expect herself to be sozy, but it wasn¡¯t her fault. When she had to rush to ss every day, how could she have time to fold the quilt. When she thought about it, she felt that it was natural. ¡°although I¡¯m veryzy in school, I¡¯m very diligent in the shop. Today, the boss is still praising me. ¡± Chen Shuxin:¡±...¡± Praising you? Are you sure? Sometimes, Chen Shuxin felt that even if the boss scolded her again, she might not be able to hear it. Sometimes, this person was really famous for being heartless. ¡°I got it. You suddenly want to work in some lousy job this year and earn some lousy money. It¡¯s all for your Gu Yinshu, right? ¡± ¡°How do you know? ¡± Sui Xin really did not expect Chen Shuxin to be able to see through her at a nce. After Chen Shuxin heard her urate answer, she rolled her eyes. ¡°What do you think? There¡¯s no need to say more, okay? ¡± Chapter 1751

Chapter 1751: Chapter 1736, Chen Shuxin

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Chen Shuxinmented, ¡°Hey, hey, I say that you are a little too focused on him. Actually, sometimes I really want to advise you to be a little biased toward his feelings. A lot of things are too focused, and it¡¯s not good for you. ¡± In the end, Gu Yinshu was not an ordinary person. In fact, Chen Shuxin felt that the two of them might not really be together in the future. But sometimes when she thought about it, it was just a campus, and it was just for a moment of beauty, so there was no need to go overboard. But now that she found that her good friend wanted to have a very special feeling for Gu Yinshu, she sometimes felt that it was a little worrisome. She was afraid that one day, one of them would suddenly leave without mercy. And the other person who was deeply in love would not know how to live. When she heard Chen Shuxin¡¯s inexplicable words, she actually understood what she was saying. It was just that she did not want to expose many things and did not want to probe further. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. I have to work in a while. When I work, I might not even have a little time. ¡± She might have to wash the dishes for the whole day. The restaurant did not have gloves. At first, she thought that the boss was stingy. Later, she found out that the boss was afraid that she would break the bowl, so he did not allow her to wear gloves. She thought about it and felt that it was very right. If she broke the boss¡¯s bowl before she could earn money, it would not be worth it. Once she got out of the car, she still called Gu Yinshu. ¡°Are you up? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± The young man¡¯s voice was exceptionally clear in the morning. ¡°Did you eat breakfast? ¡± Actually, no, but he said casually, ¡°I just ate. I¡¯m exercising outside now. ¡± ¡°Did you miss me? ¡± She was really not used to hearing such casual words, and her face turned red. Fortunately, they were not together in person. Otherwise, she would have been very awkward today. ¡°Ahem, what nonsense are you talking about? Do you want to talk about it in the morning? ¡± It was quite strange. Ever since they got together, they did not seem to have said such sweet words. Some things seemed to be born to sound fake. And they did not need these fake things at all. ¡°But, I miss you. ¡± He had just seen herst night, but he still missed her very much. At this time, he still did not know what deep affection was. He only knew that he would miss someone to the bone. As long as he was not by her side, her every frown and smile would be remembered in his mind. When she heard these words, her ears turnedpletely red. She did not know how to continue the sentence. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense early in the morning. I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. ¡± After saying that, she hung up the phone. After hanging up, her mood did not seem as calm as before. It was a little sweet, a little nervous, and a little excited. She really did not know how to describe her mood. After calming down for a long time, she stepped into the Lengjun hotel again. ¡°Good Morning. You¡¯re here so early? ¡± When Li Qian saw that she had arrived, she greeted her with a smile on her face. ¡°Good Morning, sister. You look much prettier today than before. ¡± Li Qian was amused by her words. She always felt that this girl was very good at talking and always made her happy. ¡°You want a small mouth? You¡¯re really good at talking. Go to the kitchen quickly. The boss isn¡¯t here yet. ¡± She was originally ten minuteste, but today was fine. Chapter 1752

Chapter 1752: Chapter 1737: I will work hard

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Of course, freewill knew that he was already more than ten minuteste, but when he heard Li Qian say that the boss had not arrived yet, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you, sister. I will work hard today. ¡± Li Qian saw that she was obedient and obedient, so she could not help but tease her, ¡°why, aren¡¯t you hungry today? ¡± Thinking about how she had said so many things in order to get this job before, freewill felt a little embarrassed. Hearing Li Qian tease him like this, freewill felt a little embarrassed and said, ¡°sister Li Qian, don¡¯t tease me anymore. ¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I won¡¯t tease you anymore. Hurry up and go help in the kitchen. When the boss reallyes, he will definitely not let you off when he sees that you are still here leisurely. ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to work right away. ¡± Following that, she inserted a military salute and immediately went to the kitchen. When she saw that there were still so many dishes and chopsticks to be washed in the kitchen, she actually expressed her refusal. However, washing dishes was her job. When she thought about how she had 1,500 yuan a month, she threw it away and decided to continue working. When she washed the dishes here yesterday, there were not many people in the kitchen. But today, she saw a few aunties in their fifties and sixties helping out in the kitchen. There was also a slightly younger woman in her thirties and forties. ¡°Is this the person who washes the dishes here? ¡± The younger woman nced at her and seemed to think that she was a little young. She did not know why she washed the dishes here. There seemed to be restrictions on childbor these days, right? ¡°little girl, how old are you this year? Why are you washing the dishes here at such a young age? Where are your parents? ¡± The slightly younger woman asked herself in a serious tone. She felt a little embarrassed and used the lie she had told Li Qian earlier She could only say simply, ¡°it¡¯s mainly because I¡¯m too embarrassed to ask my parents for money after seeing that they¡¯ve worked too hard. I can onlye here to do some small work. Moreover, I¡¯m already 16 years old. It would only take me two years to be an adult. ¡± When the woman heard that freewill was here to help her parents lighten their burden, she instantly had a new favorable impression of her. After all, there were not many children who could think for their parents at this time. ¡°You really think for your parents. By the way, which school are you from? ¡± ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m from an Cheng No. 1 Middle School. ¡± ¡°An Cheng No. 1 Middle School is such a coincidence. My daughter is also in your school. It¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s not as sensible as you. He¡¯s already more than ten years old. All he does is y games and talk on the phone. ¡± The slightly younger woman said this and sighed to the person beside her. ¡°So, the obedient daughters are all other people¡¯s daughters. ¡± Upon hearing this sentence, freewill almostughed out loud. This sentence sounded a little familiar no matter how he heard it. It was all a joke circting on the Inte. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. My son is the same. I can¡¯t be bothered to call him that. He¡¯s already in his early 20s, and he¡¯s not even as sensible as a teenage girl. I feel like I¡¯ve raised him for nothing. He¡¯s still eating at home at such an old age. ¡± The two women sighed again as they worked, making freewill feel a little embarrassed. Although she was a little happy to be praised, she felt cheated when she saw that there were still so many tes in front of her, and they were greasy. ¡°little girl, I think you are usually spoiled. Look at your hands, they are almost peeled off. ¡± The few women looked at her peeling hands and sighed. It seemed that this was a girl from a pretty good family. Chapter 1753

Chapter 1753: Chapter 1738 eating problems

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Who would have thought that a girl with a decent family environment woulde here to do the dishes. The few women were of simr age, around 30-40 years old, 40-50 years old. They had a lot of topics, such as family, husband, children, and so on. These topics were all spontaneous and could not be interjected at all. Therefore, carefree was very absent-minded. As he washed the dishes, he listened to the conversations of the few aunties in boredom. There were no peers present, and carefree did not speak to anyone. He always felt that working days were so difficult. A few women were still talking in the kitchen when suddenly two or three girls came. They all looked older than freewill, probably in their early 20s. Suddenly seeing that they were all young girls like him, freewill found his target to talk to. ¡°Are you guys here to do the dishes too? ¡± He looked at a girl younger than him and asked himself. The group of girls all nodded. It turned out that the group of girls were all secondary school students. They took advantage of the winter break toe over and earn some tuition and living expenses. Perhaps because they were all students, they quickly conversed. The supervisor came in to check three or four times, in order to drive out those who only cared about chatting and didn¡¯t know how to work. If they just worked hard and didn¡¯t speak, wouldn¡¯t that be very boring? Therefore, it was basically boring to spend the whole day chatting with the people around him. Yesterday, because he didn¡¯t talk to anyone, his spirit wasn¡¯t very high, especially when he was working. But now, a few girls came to talk to her. She felt like she was on steroids, and even working felt much more rxed. Among them, she had the most fun chatting with a girl named an Ning, but she felt that she regretted not meeting her sooner. After waiting for a few hours, they seemed to be sharing their feelings. The girl even told her how many rtionships she had had in the past, and how many guys she had dated. Following her heart was the type of girl who was well-behaved. Ever since she was young, only Gu Yinshu had been her boyfriend, so she was more interested in all the romantic things that she had said, and she listened to them with great interest. An Ning was a very beautiful girl. Although her grades were a little bad, it did not affect her optimism about life and enthusiasm for making friends. ¡°Have you really had so many boyfriends in the past? And all of them are handsome guys? ¡± ¡°Of course. In the past, they were all boys in the sports ss. Do you think I¡¯m a yboy? ¡± ¡°No, no, I just think you¡¯re very handsome. As long as you¡¯re handsome, it¡¯s fine. After all, I look at faces. ¡± Seeing her smiling face, an Ning burst intoughter. Soon, a whole afternoon passed. During lunch, a woman walked over and nced at freewill. ¡°where are the dishes that you washed today? ¡± Freewill pointed at the stack of white tes on the ground. His dishes were all washed very cleanly. The woman asked a little girl to help carry the tes over and put them in the insted antivirus box there. ¡°It¡¯s time for lunch now. You guyse over to eat in batches. The rest of you continue to wash the dishes in the kitchen. ¡± The woman was worthy of freewill ¡°Just continue to wash the dishes in the kitchen. When they¡¯re done eating, you cane over and rece them. ¡± Looking at this woman and pointing at him unceremoniously, casual was actually a little unconvinced. Why did she have to wash the dishes in the kitchen alone on an empty stomach, and thest one who could eat. This kind of thing was really unfair. Chapter 1754

Chapter 1754: Chapter 1739

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°then you didn¡¯t expect that she wouldn¡¯t even be able to eat. You also felt that it was a little too much, so you went up and asked this woman who called herself the supervisor. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t the supervisor let us eat together? We¡¯ve been sitting here all morning, and we¡¯ve been hungry for a long time. Isn¡¯t this unfair? Why does she have to do the dishes alone in the kitchen? ¡± The supervisor looked at her coldly. ¡°If everyone is eating, who will do all the work here? The guests are also eating. I just hope that if we don¡¯t wash them in time, when the new guests arrive, what will we use to fill the dishes for the guests ¡°So, is there a problem with leaving someone to wash the dishes ¡°If you pity her so much, why don¡¯t you stay and wash the dishes instead of her. ¡°This is a ce of work, not your school. If you can¡¯t do it, you can go home. You don¡¯t have to squeeze a few tears here to gain sympathy. ¡± After saying that, the supervisor turned around and left. ¡°...¡± Hearing that this woman was so heartless, it was impossible for freewill to say that she would drag down the peace. He hurriedly advised her to go eat. It was just that she wouldn¡¯t eat for a while. In any case, she wouldn¡¯t starve to death. With that thought, she went back to washing the dishes. While washing the dishes, she still felt a little wronged. She had also heard from her mother that it was not easy to earn money outside. Today was the first time she truly felt it. It was not that she did not work hard, but the supervisor wanted her to stay and wash the dishes. She had clearly done nothing wrong, but the supervisor wanted her to be thest one to eat. On the surface, she said that she did not care and that she was not hungry, but in fact, she was still very hungry. Shepletely felt that she was as bitter as a servant girl. If she did not satisfy her master, she would have to starve. Just thinking about it made her feel even more bitter. Fortunately, she had 1,500 yuan to encourage her. She felt that she could still grit her teeth and persevere. After washing bitterly for more than ten minutes, an Ning suddenly came downstairs quietly. ¡°Sui Xin, are you okay? ¡± ¡°An Ning, why are you here? Didn¡¯t you eat? That perverted woman didn¡¯t chase you down to wash the dishes, right? ¡± ¡°No, no, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just here to bring you mantou. ¡± An Ning quickly handed the Mantou to her. ¡°make do with it first. Eat a few Mantou to fill your stomach. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll let you eat. The supervisor doesn¡¯t seem to like you. ¡± Following her lead, she quickly took the Mantou and drank a few mouthfuls of water while eating the Mantou. She felt quite happy. ¡°At this time, I really feel like I¡¯m visiting a prison, ¡± an Ning suddenly said to herself. ¡°This feeling is too much like visiting a prison. ¡± Following her heart: ¡°Come here, I promise I won¡¯t beat you to death. ¡± An Ningughed out loud at the side. After saying a few words to her, she went upstairs again. Following her heart, she didn¡¯t know how she had offended that supervisor. That woman must have gone through menopause early, which was why she was so perverted. This was a thought that followed her heart. After washing the dishes for more than an hour, those who were supposed to help in the kitchen camete. An auntie said to her, ¡°hurry up and eat. Don¡¯t even think about resting. That supervisor is very strict with people. I don¡¯t know how she offended her. ¡± Following her heart, she put down her bowl and chopsticks, and quickly went upstairs to make do with the rest of the food. This part-time job really left a deep impression on her, and it was a very bad impression. Chapter 1755

Chapter 1755: Chapter 1740

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Doesn¡¯t it taste terrible? ¡± An Ning had appeared out of nowhere and was helping to clean up the bowls and chopsticks in the staff restaurant. Freewill had already spat out the vegetables that she had just put into her mouth, but she did not expect that a mouthful of vegetables would be so salty that it almost killed her. ¡°actually, it tastes terrible. This is simply not something that a human can eat. Why is a mouthful of vegetables so salty? I think that person is deliberately messing with me. ¡± Freewill could not help but touch a lot of bitter white rice to suppress the salty taste just now. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. The dishes that we ate just now were also so salty that they almost poisoned people to death. ¡± An Ning stuck out her tongue at the side. She was afraid that the supervisor would see her cking off, so she pretended to clean up the dishes ¡°But I saw those men and women eating these dishes and felt no reaction at all, as if the dishes that they just ate were not salty at all. ¡± The two girlsined for a long time at the side before the supervisor urged them to continue washing the dishes in the kitchen. This summer vacation was a bit unbearable for Sui Xin. But for Gu Yinshu¡¯s birthday present, she endured it. But for some reason, Gu Yinshu suddenly found out that she was working here and suddenly came to find her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you eat today? ¡± Sui Xin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She didn¡¯t understand how he even knew about this? Of course, people like Gu Yinshu liked to y tricks, so she wasn¡¯t in a hurry to admit it. ¡°where did you hear that? I work in a hotel, how could I not give you lunch? How did you know I was here ande to find me? ¡± Gu Yinshu wanted to roll his eyes at her. ¡°otherwise, why do you think I was able to pick you up sote that time? ¡± He didn¡¯t know that she worked in a hotel, but Chen Shuxin and Song Yan were exposed in front of him. After all, she wasn¡¯t the kind of person who didn¡¯t have any news or phone calls. So, he simply came to her. ¡°Come Out, I¡¯ll take you to eat. ¡± Listening to his tone, she knew that he should know everything. ¡°No need. I have just eaten. I still have to wash the dishes. You can go back first. ¡± Gu Yinshu suddenly became a little ugly and looked at her seriously. ¡°You don¡¯t even eat, why are you washing the dishes? ¡± ¡°I. . . ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be in the same university as me in the future? You should know your results now. They are not very good. ¡± He lowered his eyshes and looked very serious. ¡°But, what does this have to do with me wanting to be in the same university as you? ¡± Freewill did not understand this logical rtionship and looked at him in a daze. ¡°Of course it does. You have to listen to me now and study hard now. Otherwise, you really won¡¯t be able to get into my university. Now, you just have to study wholeheartedly and don¡¯t think about anything else. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think about our future? ¡± Theints made Sui Xin speechless. He lowered his head guiltily. In fact, he just wanted to buy a gift for him. But now, Gu Yinshu seemed to be very opposed to her working here. ¡°Yinshu, I¡¯ll work here for another month. I¡¯ll definitely leave the hotel at the end of this month. ¡± ¡°Not good. If you continue to work here and suffer here, don¡¯t acknowledge me as your boyfriend in the future. Anyway, you don¡¯t want me anymore. You won¡¯t even listen to me. ¡± Chapter 1756

Chapter 1756: Chapter 1741 were you threatening me just now

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Of course, Sui Xin didn¡¯t expect Gu Yinshu to have such a big reaction. Now, he even threatened her. ¡°were you threatening me just now? ¡± Sui Xin stared at him with his eyes wide open. This was the first time he had seen him threaten someone like this. ¡°Did you just hear it out? Is My threat not like a threat at all? ¡± Gu Yinshu frowned. Sui Xin coughed lightly twice. He felt that he was going to be different from the original him. But why was she being threatened? Why did she still feel a sweet feeling? But at the same time, she felt a little wronged. After all, the reason why she came to work during the winter vacation was because of the 1,500 yuan. She could buy him a good gift. ¡°You¡¯re still mad at me. Do you know why I earned that 1,500 yuan? It was because I wanted to buy you a better gift, not a shabby one. ¡°I came here to work and suffer because of you. For this 100 yuan, I bleached the skin on my hands. ¡± After saying that, freewill put his hand in front of him pitifully ¡°Look, there is not much skin on my hands, and it has been bleached. The dishwashing water there is very dirty, and it is all detergent, so I don¡¯t know how much damage my hands have suffered. But not only do you not care about me, you even scold me. You even threatened me just now. Listen to how fierce your tone was just now!¡± It was a series of bombardments that stunned Gu Yinshu. ¡°okay, okay, don¡¯t cry. Wasn¡¯t I worried about you just now? Look at how much pain you have suffered in there. Even your hands have bleached. It¡¯s only a few days left. If you stay in the hotel for half a month, won¡¯t your hands be crippled? ¡± Gu Yinshu actually felt very sorry for her. He held her hand and looked at it again and again. ¡°You¡¯ve only washed your hands for a week and your hands are already so painful. If you continue to work for a few more days, you won¡¯t need to use a pen to write anymore. ¡± Seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything else and took out ointment from his bag to apply on her, as well as a band-aid, she quickly withdrew her hand. ¡°No need. My skin is peeling. I¡¯ll be fine soon. I just need to rest for a few days and I¡¯ll be fine. I don¡¯t need to apply ointment. If I apply a band-aid at this level, those aunties willugh me to death. At that time, they¡¯ll all say that I¡¯m spoiled. ¡°You know that they usually talk about a lot of things, so they¡¯ll definitely say something about me. ¡± At first, freewill wanted to chat with them, butter, he realized that these aunties not only gossiped, but also liked to gossip about others. Freewill didn¡¯t know how to evaluate this method. Anyway, he never liked to gossip about others, so he simply didn¡¯t chat with those aunties and only talked to anning and the others. Of course, the happiest thing to chat with her was anning. But every time the supervisor saw them chatting, he would say that they had neglected their work and would deliberately separate them, especially when they were washing dishes. Regarding this point, it was very frustrating for her to follow her heart. If she could wash all day and still not be able to talk to others, how sad would that be? She would be so bored that she would explode. Of course, although she wasining in her heart, she did not dare to say anything. She could only listen to the gossip of the aunties next to her asionally. ¡°What do you care what they say? You were born spoiled and pampered. Your parents have never let you do such a job since you were young. ¡± Gu Yinshu lowered his head without saying anything He bit off the band-aid and stuck it on her hand. ¡°You will resign today and don¡¯te here anymore. Otherwise, if you suffer here, you won¡¯t earn much money. ¡± Chapter 1757

Chapter 1757: So what if I buy you a gift in chapter 1742

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Freewill was stunned by this overbearing CEO¡¯s quote Then he felt a little helpless. ¡°What right do you have to order me around? Even though I came here to work for you, it doesn¡¯t mean that you can order me around. I just want to earn 1,500 yuan here. So what if I want to buy you a gift? ¡± Freewill didn¡¯t even notice this quote of his, which made him even more overbearing as a CEO. He thought that Gu Yinshu wouldn¡¯t be able to respond, but the next sentence of the other party was, ¡°just because I¡¯m your boyfriend? ¡± FREEWILL:¡±...¡± F * Ck, there was no way to refute this sentence. ¡°What did you just say? ¡± ¡°I said, just because I¡¯m your boyfriend. I don¡¯t want you to work so hard for me. Even if it¡¯s for me, you can¡¯t earn this 1,500 yuan. How many times must your hands be injured You clearly know that you¡¯ve never done such a heavy job. So I won¡¯t allow you to continue suffering here.¡± With his exnation, freewill was really moved to tears. Besides being moved, she also felt very happy. ¡°I¡¯m really touched this time. ¡± Seeing that she was almost crying, Gu Yinshu really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. After all, he couldn¡¯t bear to see her cry. He had always thought that it was a powerless thing to make his girlfriend cry. So, he directly and decisively pulled her into his arms. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t cry anymore. I apologize to you. I was so fierce to you just now that I made you cry. I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t be so fierce to you again. ¡± Freewill had already thrown himself into the boy¡¯s arms and was crying andughing. ¡°thank you, Yin Shu. I think it¡¯s a very lucky thing to have met you. ¡± ¡°silly. ¡± Gu Yinshu reached out and hugged her. ¡°You cry so often. You¡¯re so pretentious. What should I do? ¡± A smile appeared on his face, and the corners of his lips curled up slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that you¡¯re my girlfriend. Of course I¡¯ll protect you. You¡¯re not allowed to do such things in the future. I¡¯m very worried about you. My heart aches for you. Do you understand? ¡± Carelessly burying his head in his arms, he continued to cry andugh. ¡°I knew you¡¯d feel sorry for me. ¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s good that you know. ¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve worked for him for so long. I should at least get some living expenses. I think I should ask him to pay for three days of hard work. ¡± Gu Yinshu:¡±...¡± ¡°Do you think someone will pay you for only three days of work ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want that little money. You¡¯d better go back and rest. I¡¯ll help you take this ointment. I didn¡¯t use too much of it, but I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll run out in a few days. So I¡¯ll buy you three cans. You can rest at home this week. As for homework, I¡¯lle to your house to help you with it.¡± ¡°Are you going toe to my house to help me with my homework? ¡± ¡°Of course. Aren¡¯t you going to enter the same university as me? ¡± Gu Yinshu stroked her head ¡°with me around, it¡¯s impossible for you to ck off on your homework in the future. ¡°. ¡°follow your heart. I¡¯ve said it before. You have to think about our future and our future. You have to study hard now. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to enter the same university as me in three years. I don¡¯t want to be in a long-distance rtionship in the future. ¡± ¡°Okay, with you around, I¡¯ll definitely study hard. But aren¡¯t you going abroad? Are you going to go to university in China? ¡± Freewill had always felt that his family would definitely not let him go to only one university in China. They would definitely let him study abroad. Chapter 1758

Chapter 1758: Chapter 1743, sry issues

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I won¡¯t study abroad. Besides, if I study abroad, what will you do in China? I¡¯ll be abroad for another four years, or even many years. At that time, we won¡¯t be able to be together. ¡± Gu Yinshu said this with a touch of sadness. At this moment, it was still unclear what he was thinking. At night, Gu Yinshu called him again to confirm that Sui Xin would not go to the hotel to help the next day. Only then did he rx. ¡°sleep well tonight. You definitely haven¡¯t slept well these few nights. If you don¡¯t sleep well, you will die. Your mind will not be clear. You won¡¯t have the energy to study the next day. Don¡¯t forget, I still have toe to your house to help with homework the next day.¡± Listening to his exhortation, freewill nodded desperately beside him. ¡°okay, I got it. I have already told my parents that I will definitely prepare some fruits for you and personally wee your arrival. ¡± Listening to her deliberately teasing tone, Gu Yinshu wanted tough but held it back. ¡°Well, see you tomorrow morning. Good night then. Let me remind you again, go to bed early tonight, otherwise you won¡¯t be energetic tomorrow. If I see your dark circles again tomorrow, I will definitely tell Auntie. ¡± Capricorn:¡±...¡± ¡°Can a person like you still do such a thing? This is good and your handsome, cold, and prince charming image doesn¡¯t match at all. You are replying to your character. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if you ruin my character asionally. ¡± FREEWILL:¡±...¡±. ¡°...¡±. ¡°Oh right, I remember now. I haven¡¯t asked our hotel for those few days¡¯ sry yet. ¡± Freewill thought of these things and felt a little annoyed. If he had known earlier, he would have told the boss about his resignation this morning and gotten his sry back at the same time. When he thought of going to the hotel early in the morning and talking about his sry, he felt that it was very troublesome. Why was she so stupid? If the matter had been settled in one go, there wouldn¡¯t have been so much troubleter on. The key point was that it seemed that he would have to get up early tomorrow, which was fatal. He had wanted to sleep in. Gu Yinshu was right today. She hadn¡¯t been able to sleep well for the past few nights because she had been going to the hotel to work these few days. He was afraid that he would bete for work. He was a little annoyed when he thought that he would have to go to collect his sry tomorrow and tell the youngdy that he had resigned. ¡°Yinshu, I still have to go to the hotel to collect my sry tomorrow. It might be a little troublesome, so I might not be able to make it in the morning to help with homework. After all, if I ride my bike to the county town, it will take me half an hour. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s so troublesome about that? I¡¯ll drive you there. ¡± Upon hearing Gu Yinshu¡¯s words, a huge weight was lifted off freewill¡¯s heart. ¡°Alright, then you can drive me to the hotel tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll definitely get my sry back. It should be at least a hundred yuan. ¡± Gu Yinshu: ¡°okay, then I¡¯ll see you tomorrow morning. ¡± After hanging up the phone, freewill ran directly to the big bed and fell asleep on his stomach. Bed, bed, he could finally sleep peacefully with this bed. Early the next morning, he woke up bitterly ording to the time set by his rm clock. Whether or not he should wake up was something he was extremely unwilling to do. He could only think about how he had to wake up when his sry was still in the hotel. Moreover, he had to spend timemunicating with Miss Li Qian. Last time, he had used that kind of lie to deceive her. Chapter 1759

Chapter 1759: Chapter 1744: Getting paid

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION In the end, it had only been a few days, and she had already started asking for pay and was about to resign. Thinking about it made her feel that she was a little thick-skinned, but for the sake of that little pay, she still felt that she had to lower her head. What was a face Could it be eaten? What was integrity That was not a problem at all. When they arrived at the hotel, they casually told Li Qian about their matters. Li Qian did not expect that she would want to leave after less than a week, and she frowned. ¡°Little Girl, you¡¯ve only just started. It¡¯s not even a week, why are you leaving Are you not used to working in the hotel I¡¯ve already told you at that time, the work in the hotel is not something that ordinary people can do. You¡¯re a young girl with delicate skin and flesh. Initially, I was not willing to let you work here, but didn¡¯t you pat your chest and promise me that you would definitely do a good job Now it¡¯s not even a week, aren¡¯t you making things difficult for me?¡± Seeing that Li Qian was a little unhappy, freewill quickly hugged her arm and shook it. ¡°sister, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. It¡¯s just that I really have something going on at home right now, and there¡¯s really nothing I can do. ¡°You know that I¡¯m still young. Something happened at home, and my sister isn¡¯t around anymore. I can only go back and take care of it myself. ¡± Hearing him say this, Li Qian also felt some sympathy for him. In addition, this girl, freewill, seemed to be more honest and well-behaved, so she didn¡¯t cause any trouble for her. ¡°Alright, even though you¡¯ve only been working for a few days, I won¡¯t say that I¡¯ll catch you and make you work for the entire month. ¡± ¡°Sister Li Qian, can I get paid for these few days? Although I¡¯ve only been working for a few days, I think I can get 100 yuan. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve only worked with you for three days, how can I pay you? We have to work for a month before we can get paid, we don¡¯t calcte ording to the number of days. ¡± Li Qian also followed the rules of the restaurant, so she had no choice. However, she felt that it wasn¡¯t worth it if she didn¡¯t get any money after working hard for a few days. Therefore, she decided to use the carrot and stick approach. ¡°sister, I really need this money. Can you help me with this 100 yuan sry? I¡¯ve been helping out in the kitchen for the past three days, and it¡¯s been very tiring. Can¡¯t you give me a break on ount of how hard I¡¯ve been working? ¡± After a pause, Li Qian couldn¡¯t stand her carrot and stick approach. She felt that this little girl was indeed not easy to deal with. Especially when the supervisor came to look for her these few days, she didn¡¯t say anything and continued to do her job. ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll go inform the finance department first and settle the sry for these few days as soon as possible. When the timees, you can go directly to the finance department. ¡± ¡°Alright. Thank you, sister Li Qian. I¡¯ll always remember you in the future. ¡± Li Qian saw that she was obedient and sensible A smile appeared on her face. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I just said one more sentence. ¡°. ¡°But the finance department might not be able to go to work until the afternoon, so you¡¯d better wait. Otherwise, you can go home first. If youe back in the afternoon, it¡¯ll be a little troublesome. ¡± Hearing Li Qian¡¯s words, Sui Xin felt that it was better not to go back first. Otherwise, it would be very troublesome to go back and forth again. Anyway, it didn¡¯t matter if it took a few hours. ¡°okay, I¡¯lle backter. ¡± Sui Xin was embarrassed to say that he had to wait in the hotel. He felt that it was better to wait in Gu Yinshu¡¯s car. Fortunately, he had driven today, so it was more convenient. Chapter 1760

Chapter 1760: Chapter 1745 was a joke

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Have you received your sry? ¡± Gu Yinshu asked as he watched her get into the car. ¡°No, sister Li Qian told me to go to the finance department to collect my sry in the afternoon. I was too embarrassed to sit at her door, so I got into the car. Maybe we still have to wait for a few hours. ¡± ¡°Why do we have to wait for a few hours? Can¡¯t we settle the ounts on the spot? ¡± ¡°because sister Li Qian said that we have to follow the procedure. I can¡¯t say that I just left without any reason and have to ask someone to pay me on the spot to break the rules. That¡¯s not good. ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you were so considerate of others. ¡± Gu Yinshu looked at her with a smile. ¡°Of course. When have I ever not been considerate of others? ¡± ¡°then why aren¡¯t you considerate of me? You have been working here every day for the winter vacation. If I hadn¡¯t noticed, would you have been torturing your hands here every day? ¡± ¡°How is that possible? Although I work here, I will still protect myself. I thought it through yesterday. I will buy a pair of gloves to wash the dishes today. When the supervisors don¡¯t see me, I will put them on secretly and wash the dishes. ¡± She had already thought it through, but ns could never keep up with changes. She did not expect to resign today. Fortunately, sister Li Qian was a very good person. Otherwise, if she could not get the 100 yuan, then she would have wasted the past few days? Although 100 yuan was not a lot, it was worth her hard work these past few days. It was really hard to help in the kitchen. Moreover, there was a steady flow of bowls and chopsticks. Every time, she was so tired that her back ached, but she was really heartbroken. ¡°You, sometimes I really don¡¯t know whether to say that you¡¯re obedient or not. ¡± ¡°What do you mean by obedient? Do I have to listen to you? ¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m your boyfriend. You definitely have to listen to me. I won¡¯t allow you to do anything tiring for me. You have to listen to me on this matter. ¡± Another domineering CEO quote. Freewill was really stunned. There was a piercing sweetness. ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t tell you anymore. I¡¯ll get another 100 yuan this afternoon. Take it as my sry and services for the next few days. ¡± Although she had only earned 100 yuan, freewill did not feel any regret. Moreover, she had also made a good friend here, peace. The two of them waited in the car for a few hours. Gu Yunshu almost fell asleep in the back. Freewill saw that he was very tired, so he urged him to sleep in the car for two hours. It was probably because he had been ying basketball for the past few days that he was so tired. Sometimes, she did not quite understand why boys liked to y basketball so much. It was almost 2:30 in the afternoon when they finally started work. Freewill immediately ran over, wanting to settle his sry with the treasurer. After the treasurer found out that it was this little girl, he even teased her a little, ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this the little girl who has no money and is wandering outside without parents? Why did she quit after only three days? Is this 100 yuan enough to eat? ¡± This teasing really made freewill blush a little. He didn¡¯t think that the lies that freewill made up in order to work here had be the talk of the entire hotel after the meal. ¡°Finance, I¡¯m here to collect my sry. ¡± The finance man teased her with a smile and did not make things difficult for him. Instead, he settled the 100 yuan quickly. Chapter 1761

Chapter 1761: Chapter 1746

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION When she came out, she happened to meet Shen Jingcheng and Qiu Qingqing. Following her heart, she did not expect to see these two people in the town, especially Shen Jingcheng. These two people were following her heart. They did not see this ce, so she was not sure if it was them. However, Qiu Qingqing¡¯s back view was really familiar to her, and the more she looked at it, the more simr it was. Therefore, she nned to test it out. ¡°Qingqing, why are you here? ¡± Following her heart, she walked over and patted the girl in front of her. When she turned around, it was indeed Qiu Qingqing¡¯s face. ¡°following my heart. ¡± Qiu Qingqing was also very surprised. A trace of surprise appeared on her originally Pale face. ¡°Why are you here? Aren¡¯t you at home? ¡± Her nerves hurt. Today, she wore a dark-colored coat. She stood behind Qiu Qingqing. Her deep eyes had an emotion that others could not understand. ¡°I originally wanted to work here, but I realized that it was too hard, so I didn¡¯t work here. So today, I just came to settle my sry. I really didn¡¯t expect to see you here. ¡± ¡°I see. ¡± A smile appeared on Qiu Qingqing¡¯s face. Shen Jingcheng realized that she would only smile when she met her good friend. In other situations, she rarely revealed her true feelings. ¡°You¡¯re going to the hospital. Come backter to chat. ¡± The man¡¯s deep voice sounded. Qiu Qingqing trembled and didn¡¯t say anything else. However, freewill clearly saw her nodding her head gently, with a very obedient look. However, she clearly noticed that Qiu Qingqing didn¡¯t seem happy. She didn¡¯t know what had happened, which was why she revealed such emotions. ¡°Qingqing, what¡¯s wrong? Are you in a bad mood? Why do I feel like you¡¯re not feeling well? Are you not feeling well? ¡± Qiu Qingqing shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just going to the hospital for a routine check-up. It¡¯s just a small physical examination. You don¡¯t have to worry. ¡± Qiu Qingqing wanted to say something, but when she saw the look in Shen Jingcheng¡¯s eyes, she still lowered her head and nned to walk towards the county hospital with the man. The more she looked at it, the more she felt that it was strange. Logically speaking, his uncle¡¯s conditions were so good that it was impossible for him to bring his uncle here for a check-up. This was only a county, and the conditions of the city hospital were far inferior to those in the city. Even if it was a medical checkup, there was no need for him to go through so much trouble to rush over from the city to do it. When he returned to the car, Sui Xin still had a look of suspicion on his face. Gu Yinshu had already woken up. When he saw the look of worry on her face, he could not help but ask. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Could it be that the finance department did not pay you your sry? You look like you have a lot on your mind. ¡± Sui Xin shook his head. ¡°No, I just met Qiu Qingqing on the way. ¡°. I saw that Qiu Qingqing¡¯s expression was not quite right. Her uncle brought him to the county hospital, but the problem was that her family lived in the city. Why would theye all the way to the county hospital for a medical checkup? This clearly did not make sense ¡°What do you mean by ¡®all the way¡¯ ? Your House is only half an hour away from the city by bus. ¡± Sui Xin was choked by his words and couldn¡¯t help but retort, ¡°exaggerated. This is called exaggerated. Do you understand? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t. ¡± However, he disyed his character of not paying for the death of a dead person. Sui Xin rolled his eyes at him and didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°You¡¯re angry already? ¡± Gu Yinshuughed at the side. He leaned over and found that she didn¡¯t want to talk to him at all, so he pulled the corner of her shirt. ¡°girls won¡¯t be pretty if they get angry. Just smile. You look very cute when you smile. ¡± FREEWILL:¡±...¡± Chapter 1762

Chapter 1762: Chapter 1747, Qiu Qingqing

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION In the end, freewill was still amused by Gu Yinshu¡¯s thick skin. After being made fun of by him, freewill almost forgot what he had just seen. This was what he wanted to talk about. ¡°Did you hear what I just told you? I think I met Shen Jingcheng and Qiu Qingqing just now. Her uncle specially brought her from the city to the county hospital for a check-up. There¡¯s not much of a problem. ¡± Gu Yinshu listened to him talk a lot and suddenly said, ¡°wait, who did you say Qiu Qingqing was? ¡± Sui Xin:¡±...¡± After all this, he didn¡¯t even know who Qingqing was. Didn¡¯t that mean that her story just now was for nothing? ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t even know about this matter? She was the one who chased you back then. She was the girl who was bullied in the toilet. Didn¡¯t we reconcileter ¡°How could you forget about this? You forgot that shemitted suicide at school and caused a huge incident. In the end, she was sent to the hospital and we were the ones who went to see her. ¡± Sui Xin couldn¡¯t believe it. After so many incidents, Gu Yinshu couldn¡¯t even remember who she was. Reality proved that he had overestimated the big boss. Indeed, he could not remember anything. He even almost forgot the name Qiu Qingqing. ¡°You can¡¯t really not remember, right? ¡± ¡°You said that youmitted suicide, but I do have an impression. ¡± Gu Yinshu seemed to finally remember who the girl was. He did not expect Sui Xin to meet her here. ¡°It¡¯s good that you remember. You are indeed a noble person who forgets things. ¡± Sui Xin could not help but tease him, causing him to roll his eyes. How could he possibly remember what happened to other girls Not to mention what happened, even what her name was, he probably did not have much of an impression of her. The reason why he remembered this Qiu Qingqing was because thest time Qiu Qingqingmitted suicide, freewill went to the hospital and saw what she told him in the ward. What freewill said at that time was true, and it made his heart ache. He did not expect that there would be such a thing. It was a preference for boys over girls. Was it because she was a girl that she had to suffer some unfair treatment. Freewill¡¯s life when she was young was really terrible. Perhaps those old psychological scars had never left her heart. Otherwise, why would she still be able to talk about the pain that she had suffered after so many years. She was so calm, so calm that it was unbelievable. When she opened her scar, it was as if it was not her wound. At that time, he was really shocked. Perhaps it was because of this matter, the only thing rted to Qiu Qingqing, that he could still remember this girl. Sui Xin did not know what Gu Yinshu was thinking at that moment. Her mind waspletely focused on Qiu Qingqing. She kept recalling Qiu Qingqing¡¯s Pale face in her mind and felt that something was not right. ¡°No, I want to go and see her. ¡± Sui Xin immediately came to a conclusion and nned to run to the county hospital to look for her. His instincts told him that if she did not go and look for Qiu Qingqing now, she might cause even more trouble. ¡°Sui Xin, where did you run to? ¡± Gu Yinshu stuck his head out of the car window. When he found that she had already run to the hospital, he opened the car door and got out of the car. He also followed him to the hospital. The County Hospital was certainly not like the city hospital. It was still a little crude. Sui Xin immediately ran to the registration area and found that Qiu Qingqing and Shen Jingcheng seemed to have just finished registration and left. She saw the corner of Shen Jingcheng¡¯s coat sh past the corner. Chapter 1763

Chapter 1763: Chapter 1748 was in trouble

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Why are you running so fast? ¡± Gu Yinshu saw that she was panting and held her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t run around. Look at you, you¡¯re sweating all over. ¡± Caprice:¡±...¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t catch up with them, they will run away. Look at them disappear in the blink of an eye. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We can go to the front desk and ask themter. ¡°. ¡°If you run up there in a hurry, the other uncles will see you following them and they won¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing. ¡± ¡°fortunately, you¡¯re a girl. If you¡¯re a boy, people will think you¡¯re a stalker. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. ¡± Freewill wiped the sweat from his forehead and threw the paper in his hand into the trash can. ¡°then let¡¯s go quickly. I still don¡¯t know what they¡¯re going to do. ¡± Gu Yinshu took freewill to the front desk and asked, ¡°doctor, which ward did the two people go to just now? It was a man and a little girl. ¡± The nurse flipped through the medical records at the front desk Then she looked at them. ¡°Do you mean a very tall and handsome man? She said that she brought her niece here for a check-up. But she¡¯s really heartless. These days, it¡¯s really pitiful for a child of a single parent to have no parents. ¡± Hearing the nurse¡¯s words, freewill was a little baffled. ¡°sister nurse, why do you say that? Did something happen to the girl just now? ¡± Hearing the nurse¡¯s words, she felt a little uneasy, as if something bad had happened. The nurse saw that the two of them were only high school students, so she did not think much of it. She was full of gossip Beside her, she sighed and said, ¡°Aiyo, it¡¯s all because this man brought that niece. That niece seems to be pregnant. I don¡¯t know whose child it is. Her uncle was so angry just now. He kept a dark face and did not say a word. It seemed like he was going to bring her to have an abortion. ¡± When the nurse said that, Sui Xin felt as if his brain was about to explode. Pregnant? The nurse just said that Qiu Qingqing was pregnant Freewill froze on the spot and recalled that incident. ording to what she knew, she seemed to have had sex with only one person recently. That person was Shen Jingcheng, her uncle. Therefore, it was highly likely that Qiu Qingqing¡¯s child was Shen Jingcheng¡¯s. When she thought about it, she felt that it was a little unbelievable. Too many things had happened that time. When she went out to call her, she only had time to rush out and bring Chen Shuxin to the pharmacy to buy medicine. She remembered that Qiu Qingqing had clearly used medicine. Why was she still pregnant with that man¡¯s child This was too mysterious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Sui Xin? ¡± Gu Yinshu asked when she saw that she didn¡¯t look well. ¡°nothing, I¡¯m fine. ¡± Sui Xin grabbed Gu Yinshu¡¯s wrist and pulled him aside worriedly. She told him the whole story simply because she really didn¡¯t know who to discuss it with. She could only ask him what to do. Moreover, Gu Yinshu was definitely not a gossiper and was not interested in other people¡¯s affairs. Perhaps she would forget who Qiu Qingqing was if she asked again the next day. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see what¡¯s going on first. Remember, this matter must not be made public. Pretend that we don¡¯t know what happened. You go and test the girl first. I¡¯ll talk to her uncle first. ¡± Although Gu Yinshu was only a teenager, his aura couldpletely intimidate others, so it was not a problem for him to talk to Shen Jingcheng. Chapter 1764

Chapter 1764: Chapter 1749

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The two of them finished their discussion and prepared to look for Qiu Qingqing and Shen Jingcheng. ording to the nurse¡¯s instructions, they walked towards the third floor. The two of them should be on the third floor now. The two of them rushed towards the third floor. As expected, Sui Xin saw Qingqing sitting in the ward because the hospital facilities in the county were not very good. Therefore, she could see the people inside directly from the window. ¡°Qingqing! ¡± Qiu Qingqing was about to take a sip of water when she suddenly heard someone calling her at the door. When she turned her head, she actually saw Sui Xin. ¡°FREEWILL? ¡± She looked out of the window in surprise. She did not expect freewill to follow her to the hospital. She did not understand why she would suddenly follow her here. Could it be that she had discovered her secret? When she thought of this, a hint of panic appeared on Qiu Qingqing¡¯s face. The helplessness in her heart almost drowned her. ¡°Freewill, why are you here? ¡± Freewill¡¯s face was dark. He did not even look at Shen Jingcheng. He directly pulled Qiu Qingqing to the door. In fact, she was also quite afraid of looking at Shen Jingcheng. However, she was very angry about this matter. Qiu Qingqing was just a teenage girl who was as beautiful as a flower, but she suddenly suffered such a blow. Not only did Shen Jingcheng notfort her, but he even brought her here to beat up the child. Sui Xin felt that this was too unbelievable, because she felt that Shen Jingcheng was a mature adult. How could he be as irresponsible as a teenager. To put it bluntly, even Gu Yinshu would not be so casual as to bring his pregnant girlfriend here for an abortion. So she definitely did not know what Shen Jingcheng was thinking right now, and what Qiu Qingqing was thinking, and why she was still letting Shen Jingcheng control her at this time. Qiu Qingqing did not know anything. She was suddenly pulled out of the door by freewill and did not look back at Shen Jingcheng. However, Shen Jingcheng stood where he was and did not move. It was unknown what he was thinking with his deep eyes. He did not stop her and allowed freewill to pull her out of the door. ¡°Qingqing, do you know what you are doing now? ¡± Freewill pulled her out of the door and cautiously looked at the man in the ward. Then, he looked at her and asked in a low voice, ¡°did Shen Jingcheng bring you here for an abortion? ¡± Hearing Freewill¡¯s straightforward question, Qiu Qingqing suddenly felt a little awkward, and a trace of emotion appeared on her face. ¡°Freewill, how do you know about me? ¡± Qiu Qingqing really didn¡¯t understand how freewill knew that she was pregnant, so she looked at her nervously. Freewill held her hand, and he was worried about her. ¡°We¡¯re good friends. Don¡¯t I know what you¡¯re doing? You live in the city with your uncle, and you suddenly went to this small county for a physical examination. Who Do you think will believe you? ¡± Qiu Qingqing:¡±...¡± This was a point that could not be refuted. ¡°That¡¯s why I took the liberty to ask the nurse just now. The nurse told me that you¡¯re pregnant, and Shen Jingcheng wants to bring you here for an abortion. ¡± Caoxin held her hand. ¡°Qingqing, did you not tell Shen Jingcheng about the child? ¡± No matter how she thought about it, she did not think that Shen Jingcheng was a very irresponsible man. He was already 30 years old. How could he not know how to handle such a matter Regardless of whether he was experienced or not, at least the age of 30 should have allowed him to grow in intelligence. When he found out that his niece was pregnant, he actually dragged her directly to the small county hospital to have an abortion. What kind of operation was this? If she was Qiu Qingqing¡¯s family, she would probably have to beat up Shen Jingcheng¡¯s head to be satisfied. Chapter 1765

Chapter 1765: Chapter 1750: Growing Up

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°following my heart. I really didn¡¯t tell him about that night. ¡± Qiu Qingqing¡¯s face was full of confusion ¡°I don¡¯t even know how to bring up this matter. Actually, my uncle is a good person. He has always taken care of me and knows what to do with me. ¡°But I know that I can¡¯t drag him down. He is a person with status and dignity. If my matter were to be exposed, do you know how big of an impact it would have on him? ¡± ¡°So you didn¡¯t tell him at all who the child in your stomach is? ¡± A bitter smile appeared on Qing Qing¡¯s face. ¡°Yes, and I¡¯m telling you, he doesn¡¯t remember what happened that night at all. He probably drank too much that night and mistook me for Ning Xuemei. ¡± Upon hearing this, Sui Xin was a little dumbfounded. She really didn¡¯t expect Qiu Qingqing to think of Shen Jingcheng to this extent. This also meant that Qiu Qingqing might have a different kind of feelings for this uncle. This probability was very high, although Sui Xin wasn¡¯t sure. ¡°Qingqing, tell me, don¡¯t tell me that you have feelings for your uncle? ¡± At this moment, Sui Xin didn¡¯t care about being coy or pretentious, and directly tore open this piece of paper. As expected, upon hearing this sentence, Qingqing didn¡¯t say anything, but instead lowered her head. Sui Xin saw that she didn¡¯t even dare to look at him, so she knew that there was something fishy about this matter. ¡°Xin Xin, don¡¯t tell me that you really like your uncle? ¡± Although Sui Xin was shocked, she didn¡¯t feel too surprised. After all, he had seen Shen Jingcheng¡¯s charm. Although he was already 30 years old, his appearance and talent were iparable. Moreover, a 30-year-old man was much more mature and steady than those teenagers, but he knew very well what girls were thinking He knew how to take care of women. Such a man was actually very deadly. Especially for Qiu Qingqing, who hadcked parental love since she was young and had only grown up with her grandmother, she did not think it was strange that she would fall in love with Sui Xin. However, she felt that the road ahead for Qiu Qingqing might be very difficult. The Forbidden City was her nominal guardian and her nominal uncle. To put it bluntly, the rtionship between the two of them belonged to the taboo category. Not to mention that Shen Jingcheng did not like a childish little girl like her, even if he did, he would have to eliminate a lot of pressure. At the very least, the rumors and rumors in the outside world would push them into the public eye. She had thought deeply about this idea. A man like Shen Jingcheng, who was 30 years old, should like a woman who was very mature and knew how to please him. Little girls were too nave. They would definitely only make trouble for him. Especially a girl like Qiu Qingqing. She was definitely not someone easy to deal with. Therefore, Sui Xin felt that Qiu Qingqing¡¯s path was even more difficult. ¡°Then what are you going to do now? Are you really going to abort the child here? ¡± Sui Xin¡¯s expression wasplicated. She did not know what to say. She knew that in this situation, not abort the child was not abort the child. She also felt that something was wrong. ¡°I have no other choice but to abort the child. ¡± Sui Xin¡¯s subordinate was also stroking his own belly. asionally, his gaze that nced at Shen Jingcheng actually became gentle. ¡°At least the child¡¯s father is here. At thisst moment, the child should be able to devote himself to the family he wants. Our parents wish him peace and happiness in the future. ¡± She was only a teenage girl recently, but at this moment, something seemed to be pushing her to grow up. Chapter 1766

Chapter 1766: Chapter 1751: The question of a child

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She was only a child herself, but she was already pregnant with a child. She really didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Does Shen Jingcheng agree that you should abort the Child? ¡± After a long while, freewill finally asked. Qiu Qingqing nodded Her words seemed to be somewhat difficult. ¡°when he first found out that I was pregnant, he was actually angry. However, even though he was angry, he didn¡¯t show much emotion. ¡°I actually wanted to tell him many times that this child was yours, but I was unable to say it. ¡°I can¡¯t destroy him. Follow my heart. Do you understand my feelings? ¡± Follow my heart:¡±...¡± There would always be lovers in this world, just like the current Qiu Qingqing. Even though she was still young, who knew how to devote her heart and soul to her lover? Even if her body and mind would be damaged, she would still give and think for the other party She was afraid that the other party would be hurt by the outside world because of her. But was it really worth it? Follow my heart didn¡¯t know, and he couldn¡¯t get any specific answer. There were always some lovers who devoted their whole life to giving, but received no response. Some people might think that this person was stupid and stupid, and didn¡¯t know how to stop the loss in time. But for some people, it was also very good to be able to love in such a grand way. Love should be enjoyed to the fullest, and only after drinking all the wine could it be consideredplete. In fact, there was nothing bad about it. Even if the person you once loved was a scumbag, you walked your own path, your own journey, and not some person or something. Regarding this point, she was actually quite open-minded. So many people were asking whether she could be together with Gu Yunshu or not, and whether she could achieve a positive result in the end. In fact, she didn¡¯t care that much. After all, this was a life experience that belonged to her, and no one could replicate it. ¡°Qingqing, I never stop others from doing what they want to do, and I can¡¯t give you the right guidance on this matter. In fact, I think you still have to be responsible for your own body, and you have to recover well in the future. After all, abortion really has a great impact on a woman¡¯s body.¡± The experience of having an abortion and having a child was copied from her mother¡¯s side. She was deeply aware of the impact of having an abortion on a woman. Back then, in order to give birth to her younger brother, she almost went into shock on the spot in the ward. His mother had given birth to three of her older sisters in her life. She was already in poor health when she gave birth to her and her older sister. However, under the pressure of her grandmother, she still gave birth to her younger brother, which caused her mother¡¯s body to finally copse. Although he liked the younger brother and mother¡¯s bodies now, it was because of the birth of the child that he got to know each other. Therefore, she always remembered to tell her younger brother to always listen to his mother and not to make his mother angry. ¡°I know, freewill. Thank you for telling me this. Actually, I don¡¯t have any friends. Only you are willing to listen to me and understand me. ¡± Although Qiu Qingqing looked weak on the outside, she rarely cried. At this moment, she really shed tears. ¡°Why are you crying? You can¡¯t cry at this time. Be Good and be obedient. ¡± Freewill reached out and held her hand He used a tissue to wipe her tears. ¡°You¡¯re still pregnant. At least you can¡¯t cry now. Of course, you can¡¯t cry after hitting the child because it will affect your body. You must rest well during this period of time. ¡± Chapter 1767

Chapter 1767: Chapter 1752: Crying andughing at the same time

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She felt a little guilty when she saw her uncle helping her wipe her tears. She felt that she was being pretentious and crying andughing at the same time. ¡°Alright, stop crying. If this continues, I¡¯m really going to cry, ¡± Suixin teased from the side. Her heart was still feeling a little heavy because of her big belly at the moment. ¡°Are you all done talking? ¡± Gu Yinshu had alreadye out of the ward door and his gazended on Suixin ¡°I¡¯ve just finished talking to her uncle. He¡¯s really not an easy person to deal with. One or two sentences are stuck on the main point. His meaning is very clear. The child must be aborted. As for Qiu Qingqing, it¡¯s very likely that she will transfer schools. ¡± Hearing the word transfer schools, Qiu Qingqing was a little stunned. She really didn¡¯t expect that her uncle would actually let her transfer schools. ¡°Why? ¡± Qiu Qingqing asked weakly. He didn¡¯t want to transfer schools at all, because he had to face a new environment, new ssmates, new friends. She wasn¡¯t the kind of person who was good at socializing. ¡°because you want topletely cut off your rtionship with that kid. ¡± The cold and gloomy words came from behind, shaking Qiu Qingqing¡¯s entire body. Qiu Qingqing nced at him and suddenly turned her face away. Only then did she throw a strand of long hair on her left face to cover up her current emotions. Seeing Qiu Qingqing being so carefree, she was actually very distressed, but there was nothing she could do.. She could only look at Shen Jingcheng. ¡°Uncle Shen, Qingqing¡¯s body is still very weak right now, and she will have to undergo an abortion in a while. Oh right, can you be tolerant during the surgery? Don¡¯t tell her these things. ¡°Qingqing only has two friends now, Chen Shuxin and I. She really isn¡¯t used to you suddenly asking her to transfer schools. ¡± Besides, this was Qiu Qingqing¡¯s most vulnerable moment. If a few friends weren¡¯t by her side to help her, she wouldn¡¯t know what would happen to her in the future. Those post-partum depression and phobias weren¡¯t something you could just say. Especially with Qiu Qingqing¡¯s personality, she felt that the probability of her suffering from depression was very high. ¡°What I say and do are never just words. ¡± Shen Jingcheng didn¡¯t argue with her. In his eyes, she was just a teenage girl, while he was already a mature adult over 30 years old He could not lower himself to her level. With just this sentence, freewill knew how powerful her uncle was. How could a person who started from scratch in the business world be a kind person. ¡°but uncle Shen, aren¡¯t you worried about freewill¡¯s physical and mental condition? She just aborted a child, and you¡¯re willing to let her go through more setbacks? ¡± Freewill knew who this child belonged to, so he was even angrier towards Shen Jingcheng. It was clearly this man who poured all his pain into Qiu Qingqing. How could he be so irresponsible? Of course, Shen Jingcheng did not know this secret. He had already suppressed his anger and was talking to them. After he found out that Qiu Qingqing was pregnant, he had repeatedly asked who the father of the child was, but she refused to tell him. A high school student was pregnant at a young age, and he did not even know who the father of the child was. How could Shen Jingcheng not be angry? Her grandmother had entrusted her to him before she died, but not only did he not take good care of her, but he also let her be persecuted by other men at her age in high school. What was she going to do with her life if she was pregnant at such a young age? That was the point of his anger. Chapter 1768

Chapter 1768: Chapter 1753 was reluctant to part with it

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Sui Xin was holding back a huge breath in her heart. She really wanted to spit it all out, but at this moment, she couldn¡¯t say a single word. She was obviously the one who knew all the truth, but she didn¡¯t have the guts to say it, and she couldn¡¯t say it either. So, the atmosphere suddenly became stiff. At this time, Sui Xin had probably guessed why Shen Jingcheng brought Qingqing to the county¡¯s hospital to have an abortion. It was to avoid those people in the city. Perhaps, this was simply taken out by Qiu Qingqing. Suixin¡¯s guess was right. It was indeed Qiu Qingqing who had brought it up on her own initiative. There were too many people in the city that he knew or that Qiu Qingqing knew. If they were recognized by others in the hospital and said something specious, the people outside would treat them especially well. Qiu Qingqing did not want Shen Jingcheng to be embarrassed by her at all, even a little. Sometimes, she also felt that she had fallen too deeply into it. She did not even dare to tell Chen Shuxin and Suixin because she was afraid of this kind of deep feelings. She didn¡¯t know what the road ahead was. Maybe she should follow Shen Jingcheng¡¯s arrangements and abort the child first. The road ahead was still very long. Then, she would transfer to a new environment and forget about the past. Maybe she should also forget about Shen Jingcheng. The past year felt like a dream. Now that the dream was finally awakened and shattered, she should also wake up. Qiu Qingqing lowered her head. Her face was Pale. She couldn¡¯t say anything but she felt sad in her heart. He did not know if she was sad about the child in her stomach or if she was sad about the truth. Perhaps he would never know for the rest of his life. ¡°follow your heart. You can go back first. I still have my uncle with me. You can go back with Gu Yinshu first. ¡± Qiu Qingqing handed her hand to Gu Yinshu and walked into the ward. The doctor and nurse were in the ward. The nurse was still holding a needle. She probably wanted to hang the needle first before entering the operating room. Qiu Qingqing was really too young. It was difficult for the doctors and nurses to handle her. The medical equipment here was not particrly good to begin with. In addition, the girl¡¯s health did not seem to be very good, so the doctor nned to first nurse her body. ¡°Qingqing... ¡± freewill wanted to say something more before he went in. He shook his head and turned around to enter the ward. The hospitals in the county town usually had arge ward with three to four beds. However, Shen Jingcheng still asked them to transfer out the best ward, so thest single ward on the third floor was directly given to Qiu Qingqing. However, this did not mean that freewill felt that this was the best care that this man could do. Freewill subconsciously felt that this man really owed Qiu Qingqing a lot. After all, she was just a teenage girl, but he was apletely mature man. Qiu Qingqing still had a long way to go, but she was interrupted by such a matter. ¡°Let¡¯s go in. ¡± Freewill didn¡¯t even call her uncle. He probably felt that he wanted to leave his child with onest thought. This person is your father. Take a goodst look at him. In the next life, you hope to find a family with healthy parents that can enjoy happiness. Thinking of this, Qiu Qingqing¡¯s heart broke down. She covered her mouth and suddenly burst into tears. She didn¡¯t want to cry either, because Sui Xin and Gu Yinshu were still here. However, she couldn¡¯t bear the emotional fluctuations at that moment and couldn¡¯t bear to part with the child in her stomach. Chapter 1769

Chapter 1769: Chapter 1754 sighed

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Qingqing, don¡¯t cry. ¡± When freewill saw this, his heart ached and he went forward tofort her ¡°since you¡¯ve made a decision, don¡¯t hesitate anymore. You still have a long way to go in life. It¡¯s impossible to say that because of this child, it will dy your growth and progress. There are some things that you¡¯re destined to give up or have to give up. You can only say that you and the child are not fated. ¡± How could freewill not know what Qiu Qingqing was thinking? After all, they were still a life. They maintained a respectful attitude towards life. Moreover, Qiu Qingqing still had other feelings for Shen Jingcheng. ¡°I know, I know. I lost control just now. I¡¯m fine. ¡± Qiu Qingqing wiped her tears and realized that Shen Jingcheng had no intention offorting her. She felt an indescribable sense of loss. At that moment, she seemed to have made up her mind. ¡°Freewill, I¡¯m fine. You can go back first. I¡¯m fine here and I¡¯m safe. ¡± Qiu Qingqing forced herself to break away from the so-called rtionship. She felt that she still had an extravagant hope and desire for Shen Jingcheng. Every time, she told herself that she could not continue like this. He was your uncle and your guardian. After she aborted this child, there would be no connection between the two of them. Therefore, she had to be strong now and cut off all the so-called feelings and so-called connections in her heart. This kind of emotional change was also witnessed by her heart. She really felt sorry for this girl, but she did not know what to say or do. It was as if she could not do anything and could not say anything. She could only sigh. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go back first. You stay in the hospital alone. If anything happens, call me immediately. I¡¯ll definitelye over to see you. ¡± Of course, it was impossible for freewill to have no Eq. Qiu Qingqing¡¯s intention was to calm herself down, so she didn¡¯t force herself to stay in the hospital. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine. Besides, my parents are here. ¡± A Pale smile appeared on Qiu Qingqing¡¯s face. She looked much thinner than before, as if a gust of wind could blow her down. Freewill sighed in his heart. This girl had experienced too many things. Her grandmother had passed away, the school was violent, and now there was an abortion. He hoped that her uncle would treat her better in the future. Judging from his serious look just now, he probably felt sorry for this niece. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go first. ¡± Gu Yinshu saw that she was standing where she was. He didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. He was afraid that she would say something inappropriate, so he quickly pulled her away. Freewill took onest look at Qiu Qingqing. When he saw her pale smile, his heart ached. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave then. Remember to call me. ¡± Qiu Qingqing nodded and followed her uncle in. ¡°Life, sometimes I really don¡¯t know what will happen, ¡± Sui Xin sighed. ¡°I think this girl is too pitiful. It¡¯s as if she has experienced all the ups and downs of life. Birth, old age, illness, death, joy, anger, sorrow, joy. ¡± Gu Yinshu couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter when he heard his mature sigh. ¡°Why do you look like you have seen through the mortal world? You¡¯re only a teenager. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s funny to say such a thing? ¡± Gu Yinshu rubbed her head. ¡°Her family will know how to deal with such things. She¡¯s still young and has a long way to go in life. You don¡¯t have to worry about her for the time being. ¡± Chapter 1770

Chapter 1770: Chapter 1755forted her

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Yes, she still has a long way to go in life. Her youth hasn¡¯t even passed yet. ¡± Freewill wasforted by this sentence He looked at the youth beside him. ¡°I think that when we recall this period of time in the future, we will also feel that we are too fragile and too cowardly when we are young. It always seems like we will die if something happens to us. When we grow up, we will definitely have a different feeling.¡± Gu Yinshu:¡±...¡± He suddenly stopped and looked at the girl beside him. There was a hint of other emotions in his gaze. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that all of a sudden? It makes me feel ufortable. ¡± Freewill really felt ufortable. It was the first time he looked at him like that. Did he say something wrong just now? ¡°No, I just feel that you think too far ahead and don¡¯t feel safe. ¡± Freewill waspletely choked. Yes, of course she didn¡¯t feel safe. She was also confused about her future life. Sometimes, she would always look forward to the future, but she was afraid that the future would turn out to be thest thing she wanted. ¡°You are such a fool, ¡± Gu Yinshu suddenly reached out to hold her shoulder and said seriously ¡°In fact, you don¡¯t need to think about what will happen in the future. With me around, you just need to think about how to spend your youth. Because I¡¯m afraid that you will regret it in the future and tell me that you didn¡¯t spend your youth well back then. This period of time will definitely be the best time for you, so don¡¯t think about the future.¡± He never looked forward to the future, nor did he make those so-called beautiful vows about how beautiful the future would be. He would only live in the present. And in this period of youth, he would do his best to let freewill spend a beautiful youth worth remembering. Every part of their journey would be the most beautiful moment in their memories. Gu Yinshu knew freewill too well. He was like a little animal without a sense of security. He was always afraid to advance, and even more afraid to retreat. That was why he would enlighten her like this. Gu Yinshu¡¯s words sounded very philosophical, but after careful analysis, it didn¡¯t seem logical. But these words were like a warm current that swept across her heart. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll listen to you. I won¡¯t think about anything. ¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s more like it. ¡± Gu Yinshu reached out and rubbed his head again. The smile on the corner of his eyes was so willful. This weekend, when she went home and took out the 100 yuan that she had earned, she realized how shabby she was and how hard it was to earn money. In the past, she always thought that her mother¡¯s 3000 yuan didn¡¯t seem to be much, but now she realized that 3000 yuan was actually very hard to earn. Compared to the 100 yuan she had now, it was much better. With just this 100 yuan, she had been working for a few days until her back was sore and her legs were cramping. Not to mention how hard it was for her mother to work for 3000 yuan for a month. In the past, she would alwaysin about her mother. Butter, she found out that even though her mother always said bad things, she gave all her love to her and her siblings. From a selfish point of view, her mother really did not have any bias in her love for them. Just because of their grandmother¡¯s influence, the mother will have a little bit of attention to the younger brother, but does not affect the mother¡¯s love for themselves. Now that the elder sister has passed away, all the hope in the family is on her and her younger brother. Chapter 1771

Chapter 1771: Chapter 1756 sunrise

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Her younger brother was only seven years old now, so the family would have to rely on themselves in the future. Freewill was only a teenager now. Of course, it didn¡¯t mean that she had to earn money to support the family now, but she had to study hard so that she could have a bigger way out in the future and support the family. A few days ago, her father was working there and identally sprained his ankle. At that moment, freewill really realized that her parents were actually getting old slowly. They couldn¡¯t protect you forever, let alone continue to be so strong forever. In the future, she still had to take care of her parents. Now that her sister was gone, this burden naturally fell on her head. In the future, when her parents were old, they would have a stronger support. In fact, survival was sometimes so difficult. This was probably a kind of tempering and warning in life. Many things would only be treasured after experiencing it. So after the winter break, on the first day of school, Gu Yinshu actually found her memorizing English words on the road. Today, he wore the school uniform honestly. In fact, the school uniform of their school wasn¡¯t that ugly, especially for girls, who wore skirts. However, freewill did not like wearing the school uniform. Today, he was actually wearing the school uniform tightly. ¡°Why are you looking at me? ¡± Freewill looked at the first word in his notebook and found that someone was sizing her up. He could not help but ask. It would be ufortable for anyone to stare at her like that, let alone him. Who could ignore such a handsome gaze. ¡°Nothing. ¡± Gu Yinshu looked away, looking mysterious. It seemed that freewill was very confused. Was there something on her face Or was there something dirty on her face? Seeing that he was about to reach out to touch his face, Gu Yinshu finally couldn¡¯t help but grunt andugh. ¡°I just think that you look very good in this school uniform today. I don¡¯t have any other meaning. ¡± ¡°I was almost scared to death by you. ¡± When freewill put down the notebook, he was actually still concerned about his image in his mind. He looked at his word book again. ¡°So in your mind, the Word Book Looks Better Than Me. ¡± Gu Yinshu reached out to grab her notebook. At any moment, he found that his word book was gone. He immediately reached out to grab it, but because of the difference in height, he couldn¡¯t reach her word book no matter how hard he tried. ¡°Stop Fooling around. Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m studying hard? Didn¡¯t you always think that I would get into the same university as you? If I don¡¯t study hard, how can I get into the university that you want to get into? ¡± Gu Yinshu¡¯s tone was very rxed. She continued to walk with her long legs. ¡°memorizing words doesn¡¯t mean that you can just memorize them by yourself. Wouldn¡¯t it be faster if I helped you? ¡± Of course, he could not stand the casual gaze. He only paid attention to the word book. He had to find some sense of presence. ¡°Well, how are you going to help me review? ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say a sentence, you trante it, and then I¡¯ll test your spelling. ¡± This idea was not bad. He nodded casually. ¡°Okay, then you do what you want. Look at this method. It should be good. ¡± She tried hard to memorize the words by herself, and it was indeed not very effective. The two of them walked while speaking English to memorize the words. When the people on the road heard them, they couldn¡¯t help but turn their heads to look at them. It was really a beautiful age and time. When they were almost at school, Gu Yinshu suddenly remembered something. ¡°Shall We watch the sunrise tomorrow morning? ¡± ¡°Sunrise? ¡± Chapter 1772

Chapter 1772: Chapter 1757 after the winter break

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION For a moment, Sui Xin did not understand why she was asked to watch the sunrise for no reason? ¡°Why did you suddenly think of watching the sunrise? I¡¯ve never seen you mention it before. Do you like watching the sunrise? ¡± She put away her vocabry book and could not help but ask. He nodded. ¡°haven¡¯t we never been together during the New Year this year? That¡¯s why we n to watch the sunrise together. It¡¯s not just the two of us. We can also invite other friends to join us. That way, it¡¯ll be more lively when everyone is together. ¡± ¡°We should be able to see the most beautiful sunrise on the roof of our school. A lot of people like to watch it there. Of course, we can¡¯t miss out on such a beautiful scene. ¡± The roof of the school was indeed the best ce to watch the scenery, especially the sunrise. Friend, the first person that freewill thought of was Chen Shuxin. Her boyfriend would definitely being too. ¡°Then, aren¡¯t we going to sleep at night? ¡± She was a little puzzled. It was sote at night. If she kept waiting on the roof, she might not be able to take it. ¡°Miss Jiang, have you heard of the method ofing to school at four in the morning to wait for the sunrise? ¡± Following her heart:¡±...¡± ¡°You mean you want to get up at three in the morning, arrive at school at four, and wait for the sunrise with me? ¡± Following her heart burst outughing ¡°Then, wouldn¡¯t youe very early Can you get up so early I don¡¯t care. After all, I live in the school. When it¡¯s time, I can go upstairs and wait for the sunrise. However, you have a lot of projects. You have to find the right time to get up in the morning and the right time to register for school ¡°You promised to watch the sunrise with me, so what if I wake up earlier? I¡¯m willing to do anything for you. ¡± Looking at his bossy manner as a CEO again, casual felt a little helpless and could not help butugh at him. ¡°Don¡¯t say such mushy things. Let¡¯s enter the ssroom first. It seems that the first ss of the New Year is for the math teacher. I don¡¯t want to be caught by her again because I¡¯mte. ¡± ¡°What are you wearing? Isn¡¯t there 10 minutes left? Even if you climb to the teaching building, you¡¯re already there. ¡± Gu Yinshu looked at the time on his watch, and the two of them went straight upstairs. Chen Shuxin had not seen her for almost a winter vacation. Because someone valued rtionships over friends, every time she called to ask her out for fun, she would use her studies as an excuse. In fact, she was not even with her prince charming Gu. Studies were definitely not the first priority. It was more important for the two of them to stick together. After the new year, almost everyone had changed into new clothes, especially girls. They had bought a lot of clothes this new year, so they could wear the same clothes for a week. ¡°Aiya, this is not our Miss Jiang. What, are you free toe to school now? ¡± Chen Shuxin stood there and teased her in a teasing tone. The roots of Freewill¡¯s ears were a little hot. His first reaction was to go forward and cover her mouth, telling her to stop talking. ¡°You still have the nerve to talk to me? Don¡¯t tell me that you didn¡¯t contact Song Yan during the winter break. ¡± ¡°Miss Jiang, you actually learned to Backstab me now, right? Who taught you that? Quickly tell me, did prince charming Gu lead you astray? ¡± ¡°stop changing the topic, just tell me, did you? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to tell you, but you dare to make fun of me? I¡¯ll teach you a good lesson. ¡± The two girls were ying around on the side. They had not seen each other for almost a month, and the two of them were even more talkative than before. Song Yan was already ying the ball on the side, approaching Gu Yinshu. Chapter 1773

Chapter 1773: Chapter 1758

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Brother Yin, are we really going to watch the sunrise tomorrow? Do you want me to prepare some food? ¡± ¡°We can go and chooseter. We can also call Cai Jingjing and the others. ¡± They usually got along well, so it should be a very warm and happy thing to meet and watch the sunrise together. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s y a game of romance today. ¡± Song Yan chuckled at the side and passed the ball to Gu Yinshu. The ss was still ying and chasing, as lively as usual. ¡°Hey, tell me about your winter vacation job. Why do I feel that after working for a few days, you immediately withdrew? I originally wanted to praise you for being cool, but I didn¡¯t expect you to go back in less than a week. ¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t mention it. Didn¡¯t I work for a few days? In the end, I was discovered by Gu Yinshu on the first day. After working for a few days, I was dragged back. He said that he wouldn¡¯t allow me to suffer, even if it was for his sake. ¡± ¡°...¡± From thest sentence, Chen Shuxin really felt the sour smell of love. ¡°Okay, okay, stop talking to me. Fortunately, I have a boyfriend. Otherwise, I would have died from your dog food. ¡± ¡°Hahahaha, that¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know about you and Song Yan. You and Song Yan must be loving each other. ¡± ¡°stop talking about your things. Don¡¯t drag me and Song Yan into this. ¡± Chen Shuxin looked at her meaningfully. ¡°actually, when I called you that time, didn¡¯t I say that I woulde over to see you But guess what ¡°I saw Gu Yinshu at the door. ¡°I guess he already knew what you were doing at that time. ¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t see him standing at the door at that time. He was so cool and arrogant. Many girls on the road looked at him sideways. ¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Can you not be so exaggerated? Just hearing you describe him like that gives me goosebumps. ¡± Freewill shook his body exaggeratedly and almost got hit by Chen Shuxin. ¡°woman, shouldn¡¯t you show that you¡¯re touched at the right time and then be more devoted to your prince charming Gu? ¡± ¡°I remember that you told me not to be too serious with him, and now you¡¯re changing your face? ¡± Freewill didn¡¯t understand her change But Chen Shuxin was very confident. ¡°Then I can¡¯t change my mind. I just changed my opinion of you two. I think you two will continue to be together in the future, always happy and always by each other¡¯s side. ¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°This is going too far. We¡¯re only high school students now. How can you think about your future life? Who knows what your future life will be like? ¡± Freewill took out a pen and started to write and draw in his exercise book. Regarding freewill¡¯s change in attitude.. Chen Shuxin was rather surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t you care about the future a lot in the past In the past, you always liked to worry about people. Why is it the other way around now It¡¯s as if I¡¯m worrying over nothing. Instead, you don¡¯t worry about the future at all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because there¡¯s nothing to worry about in the future. I just want to live in the present. ¡± Listening to her series of excuses, Chen Shuxin was like a ck man with a question mark on her face. She didn¡¯t know what had changed for her to change so quickly. Was this still the freewill that she knew? ¡°Did Gu Yinshu say something to you? I understand now. Your Prince Charming Gu must haveforted you. You didn¡¯t listen to me when I tried to persuade you not to think so much in the past. Prince Charming Gu¡¯s words are more effective. ¡± Chapter 1774

Chapter 1774: Chapter 1759: Turning points in life

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Upon hearing Chen Shuxin¡¯s teasing attitude, freewill quickly stopped and his ears started to turn red. She suddenly remembered something. ¡°Oh right, there¡¯s something I forgot to tell you during winter break. It¡¯s about Qing Qing. Do you know about it? ¡± ¡°Qing Qing? What about Qing Qing? Isn¡¯t Qing Qing at her uncle¡¯s house? We¡¯re only chatting on wechat during this winter break, but she seems to be very busy, so we don¡¯t talk much. ¡± Hearing Chen Shuxin¡¯s words, caoxin knew that she definitely didn¡¯t know about Qing Qing¡¯s pregnancy. She was also a little hesitant about whether to tell Chen Shuxin about this matter. After all, she had promised Qing Qing to keep it a secret. If too many people knew, it would be bad. Chen Shuxin saw who didn¡¯t answer first, so she knew that something might have happened. She shook her. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did something happen to Qing Qing? Hurry up and tell me, I¡¯m almost worried to death. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not really an ident, it¡¯s just that Qing Qing might be transferring schools. Her uncle asked her to transfer to the school next door. ¡± The word transfer was not unfamiliar to them. Thest time Fang Qing transferred to another school, it was because something had happened in the dormitory at the school. ¡°Why did her uncle ask her to transfer to another school? Back then, the incident of the suicide had caused such a hugemotion, but he didn¡¯t ask her to transfer to another school. Why didn¡¯t anything happen now, but he actually asked her to transfer to another school? No matter how I look at it, this logic doesn¡¯t make sense. ¡± Hearing Chen Shuxin¡¯s doubts from the side, she didn¡¯t say that she was pregnant. After all, Qing Qing had asked her to keep it a secret back then, and she wouldn¡¯t say anything unless Qiu Qingqing took the initiative to speak up. There was nothing she could do about telling Gu Yinshu at that time. After knowing what Qiu Qingqing was thinking, she decided to give all the choices to her. After all, this was her life. ¡°Did something happen to her recently? I see that your expression doesn¡¯t look right. ¡± ¡°nothing happened, but this is a turning point in her life. You should stop asking. She should know what to do. ¡± Chen Shuxin was not an unreasonable person. On the contrary, most of the time, she was calmer and wiser than others. Looking at his performance, he probably knew that things might not be as serious as he thought, but it was not that easy either. ¡°I really hope that Qingqing can be strong sometimes. There are many things that she has to face and bear on her own. Although I don¡¯t know what happened to her, I know that she must be suffering now. ¡± Freewill patted the back of her hand He patted the back of her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although Qingqing may look old-fashioned and stubborn, there are many times when she would not shut herself in a space that does notmunicate with anyone. When the matter is over, she will understand and contact US naturally.¡± ¡°Alright then. ¡± As the two of them were talking, the math teacher walked into the ssroom again. Because this was her first ss, there was nock of a set of speeches that were encouraged before ss. Therefore, they were a little absent-minded. Basically, their ears went in and out of their ears, and they didn¡¯t pay much attention to what he was saying. Daydreaming was considered their daily routine in ss. And in math ss, it was really the time when they dared to daydream openly. After ss, freewill and the others started to eat snacks again. Unlike the other girls, the most she bought during the New Year was snacks. ¡°What are you two whispering about? ¡± Song Yan came forward and gave Chen Shuxin a big scare. Chapter 1775

Chapter 1775: Chapter 1760: You¡¯re going to scare me to death

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I said, you¡¯re going to scare me to death. ¡± Chen Shuxin was shocked. She reached out and pped his face to the side. ¡°F * Ck, you¡¯re really going to scare me to death. ¡± ¡°Aiya, be gentle. You¡¯re really going to rip my ears off. Do you really want to control me now? ¡± As she cried out in pain in an exaggerated manner, she did not forget to tease him at the same time. Freewill was eating a bag of potato chips by the side. He almost spat out the potato chips. The scene in front of him did indeed feel like a wife controlling her husband, especially the scene of her grabbing his ears. ¡°enough, both of you. Don¡¯t act out such a loving scene in front of me? ¡± Freewill almost covered his eyes. It was really irritating to her eyes. ¡°Go there recently. Don¡¯t be jealous of US here. Why don¡¯t you go and show your affection to Gu Yinshu? ¡± Chen Shuxin nced at him. ¡°Freewill, I say you should be more attentive. Do you know how many girls in the ss and the whole school are coveting your Prince Charming Gu You don¡¯t even know how to take the initiative to look for him after ss. If one day you let other girls take advantage of you, I¡¯ll see where you can find a ce to cry.¡± ¡°I have to look for him even if he goes out to y a game. Do you need to stick to him so tightly? ¡± On the other hand, freewill did not agree. He threw the bag of potato chips that he had just eaten into the trash can and opened another bag of potato chips in the blink of an eye. Chen Shuxin was still ying around with Song Yan. When she saw that freewill had just finished eating a bag of potato chips and actually opened another bag of potato chips, she really did not know what to say. ¡°Freewill AH, freewill. If you can still lose weight like this, I¡¯ll chop off my head and let you kick it. ¡± ¡°...¡± When she thought about losing weight, go with her heart was still a pain in the ass. However, when she saw the attractive bag of potato chips in her hand, she thought that she should finish eating first and then lose weight. It shouldn¡¯t be dyed. Whileforting herself, go with her heart poured the second bag of potato chips into her stomach. Chen Shuxin really didn¡¯t know what this woman was thinking. A few days ago, she was still yelling on the phone that she wanted to lose weight. Today, in the blink of an eye, she poured all the potato chips into her mouth. If she could lose weight like this, he would really chop off her head and let her kick it like a ball. Gu Yinshu was really too indulgent with her. After losing weight, she still needed him to apany her for a run. The most important thing was that the one riding the bike was still following her heart. When she saw this weird group on the back slope of the schoolst time, she really almost sprayed the water in her mouth onto the ground. Sure enough, she couldn¡¯t count on Gu Yinshu to really help follow her heart lose weight. Even if follow her heart really became fat like a ball, she still suspected that Gu Yinshu could help her lose weight perfunctorily while feeding her. After lunch, follow her heart actively suggested that they go to the library together with Gu Yinshu. ¡°Are you really going to study hard? ¡± Seeing that Chen Shuxin was not confident in herself, freewill straightened his back and wanted to tell her how serious he was recently. ¡°I¡¯m going to take the university entrance exam. I can¡¯t waste my time at this time. ¡± ¡°okay, okay, okay. You guys go to the library. Song Yan and I will go back first. ¡± Sometimes it was easier said than done. Maybe it was because it was noon and freewill had just finished lunch, so he was a little confused when he saw the knowledge and questions in the book. His upper and lower eyelids were almost merged into one. Gu Yinshu solved the questions very quickly. Seeing that she had not finished any of the questions, he looked at her from time to time. He could not help but stop writing and ask her, ¡°Is there anything that you don¡¯t know how to do? Let me tell you. ¡± Chapter 1776

Chapter 1776: Chapter 1761, can I say that I don¡¯t know how to do anything?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Can I say that I don¡¯t know how to do anything? ¡± Gu Yinshu:¡±...¡± She was doing math today, so it was understandable that she didn¡¯t know how to do any of the questions. After all, the questions he was doing were one level deeper. She was one of those who didn¡¯t have a good foundation, so it was indeed a bit difficult for her to do his questions. ¡°Come, let me teach you. ¡± She was almost teary-eyed because his questions were really difficult. ¡°No, no, don¡¯t teach me. I¡¯m exhausted from these questions. Let¡¯s not do any more questions, okay? Let¡¯s y a game. Even if we don¡¯t y the game, we have to take a break. For example, we can chew gum together. ¡± Gu Yinshu:¡±...¡± A helpless look appeared on his face. He was really convinced by her. In order not to revise, she had even made up excuses like not doing homework. However, it was true that he had neglected this type of question today. She was indeed not suitable to do it. The first question could directly baffle her, let alone make her have the courage to do the next question. Even if she had the courage, she might not be able to do it. ¡°Let¡¯s eat some gum. ¡± Gu Yinshu:¡±...¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you childish? ¡± Although Gu Yinshu looked helpless, he still took out a handful of gum from his pocket. ¡°What vor do you want to eat? ¡± Freewill did not expect him to have so much. His eyes lit up and he reached out to take the gum in his hand. ¡°All of my favorite vors, and you bought so much. ¡± Freewill liked to chew gum whenever he had nothing to do. Although chewing too much gum was boring and sometimes it would hurt her cheeks, she liked to chew. ¡°I went to the store yesterday and bought a bunch. ¡± Freewill was all smiles as he pulled down the sleeves of his school uniform. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that you bought all these for me. ¡± ¡°I did buy them for you on purpose. I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t know. Now that you know, you still think that it¡¯s good. You can¡¯t be heartless in the future. Think about how good I am to you. ¡± When freewill heard his words, he felt that something was wrong. He rolled his eyes at him. ¡°You say that as if I would abandon you at any time and leave by myself, right? ¡± ¡°That might not be the case, ¡± the boy next to her said faintly. ¡°That¡¯s why I have to be careful first. If you keep talking about breaking up with me, I¡¯ll have something to say to you. When that timees, I¡¯ll see how embarrassed you are. ¡± ¡°...¡± Caoxin choked for a moment. She did not expect him to have such a trick up his sleeve. Sometimes, she felt that Gu Yinshu was a fool. Did he not know that she was a big shot in the grade and that she had the title of the school¡¯s top student? So, where did hisck of confidencee from. If he abandoned Gu Yinshu and went to hook up with other boys, everyone would definitely think that she was crazy and stupid. This was absolutely impossible. ¡°I would never abandon you and go to hook up with other boys, unless I was blind. ¡± Being praised so indirectly, Gu Yinshu felt as if he had eaten honey. The corners of his lips unconsciously curved upwards. ¡°Alright then, continue to do your homework. ¡± When she heard that he was going to continue to do his homework, she felt her whole body wilting again. She really could not understand those equations. Seeing that he was about to start writing, she immediately said coquettishly, ¡°chewing gum for less than five minutes, we still need to continue to rest, because we did not have enough rest during that period of time. ¡± Chapter 1777

Chapter 1777: Chapter 1762: ying Games

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yinshu clearly knew that she was stalling for time, but seeing her expression, he still indulged her. ¡°Well, what games do you want to y? How do you want to rest? ¡± Freewill had already closed the book and put the pen to the side. He put his hands together He rested his Chin on his arm. ¡°Why don¡¯t we solve a few riddles? If we¡¯re ying riddles, we can study again, okay Can you teach me those veryplicated math problems again Otherwise, learning them all at once will really waste too much brain cells, and the learning efficiency will not be too high.¡± Hearing her nonsense, Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t intend to ruin his reputation. The girl opposite him burst intoughter. She had actually observed this pair for a long time. Their appearance belonged to the very outstanding type, so they were more eye-catching in the entire library. Later, she observed them for a while. Judging from their interactions, they should be a couple. Although she didn¡¯t want to admit it, she had to admit that such a handsome man had already been taken. Hearing theughter, Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t react at all, but he still raised his head to take a look. He saw a girl with a ponytail across from him. She was wearing a very ordinary school uniform, but her crafty eyes left a deep impression on him. At a nce, he could tell that she was not someone easy to deal with. Freewill still smiled at her out of politeness, and then he pulled Gu Yinshu¡¯s arm in embarrassment. ¡°If you eat too much gum, you will bite out a kind of masseter muscle on both sides of your cheeks, which is muscle. ¡± The girl on the other side suddenly stretched out her hand to block the shape of her mouth. ¡°So, you¡¯d better eat less gum. ¡± ¡°...¡± After listening to the girl¡¯s exnation, Sui Xin was still a little worried. After all, she still wanted to lose weight. She didn¡¯t want to gain muscle before she lost weight. Even the masseter muscle couldn¡¯t do it. So, Sui Xin reluctantly spat out the gum in her mouth. She looked at the cute gum in her hand and then stuffed the bunch of gum that she hadn¡¯t eaten into Gu Yinshu¡¯s hand again. ¡°I¡¯m not eating anymore. ¡± Seeing that she was a little unhappy, Gu Yinshu suddenly raised his hand and touched her head. With a helpless smile, he said, ¡°It won¡¯t grow organic. Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t you trust me? ¡± ¡°really? ¡± Sui Xin was a little skeptical, but for some reason, he always favored Gu Yinshu. He was a Straight-a student and his boyfriend. How could he lie to her? ¡°Well, I¡¯ll just eat some more. ¡± The girl opposite him waspletely stunned. She felt that this was the kind of situation that this boy belonged to. No matter what his girlfriend did, it was always right and correct. This bowl of dog food was forced into her mouth. She felt like crying but had no tears. ¡°Yin Shu, let¡¯s continue ying another game. I¡¯m really tired. If we don¡¯t y games and rx, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to calm down and study. ¡± Looking at her eager eyes, Gu Yinshu chuckled. ¡°Alright, alright. We¡¯ll y whatever game you want. We¡¯ll continue studying after a few minutes of rest. ¡± Sui Xin nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll definitely study hard in a while. Didn¡¯t I promise you that I¡¯ll definitely enter the same university as you? I said I won¡¯t misspeak. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you still remember. ¡± Gu Yinshu did not doubt his ability at all. When the time came, he would definitely help Sui Xin break through the learning barrier. In the end, the two of them would definitely be able to get into the same university. This was theirmon wish. Chapter 1778

Chapter 1778: Chapter 1763: Mystery

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I need to drink some water first, because I¡¯m very thirsty now. ¡± Then he picked up the Thermos Cup beside him and wanted to walk to the boiling room. The boiling room was near the library. Although it was not far, it would take a while to walk there. Gu Yinshu held her cup. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you fill the water. You stay here and don¡¯t move. ¡± ¡°okay, you go. ¡± Gu Yusheng stood up with the cup and walked to the boiling room. Soon, he filled a pot of water. When he put the cup down, he saw freewill looking at him. Both of his eyes seemed to be glowing. ¡°Why are you looking at me? ¡± He looked even more helpless as he ced the kettle on the table. ¡°I¡¯ve already thought of what games we should y in the future. Let¡¯s do a crossword puzzle. ¡± ¡°okay. ¡± Seeing that he had agreed so readily, freewill couldn¡¯t help but feel a little smug. He looked at him with a smile. ¡°A boy who never speaks. If he does, his tongue will fall out. Can you guess what this is? ¡± ¡°melon seeds. ¡± ¡°How do you know? ¡± Freewill thought that he would guess a few times, but he did not expect to get it right on the first try. This was too illogical. Gu Yinshu rolled his eyes. He seemed to think that her question was nonsense. This was simply an insult to his intelligence. Freewill, of course, was not convinced by him. He did not believe that he could guess everything correctly. ¡°One more. ¡± ¡°If youe a few more times, the result will be the same. I will be able to guess correctly. ¡± Was this so arrogant This made freewill feel a little desire to conquer. ¡°Come on, I¡¯m not afraid of you. ¡± Freewill flipped through the book and chose a more difficult one. ¡°No mouth, no face, no legs, no hands. Although I have four legs, I can¡¯t walk. ¡± Freewill read it again and looked at him. ¡°Can you guess what this is? ¡± ¡°table. ¡± In just a few seconds, he had given an answer, and it was the correct answer. Freewill was a little dumbfounded because she felt that this question was actually very difficult. Why could he think of it in a second? This was too illogical. ¡°How is it? Do you want to admit defeat? ¡± Gu Yinshu also closed his book and looked at him with a smile. But that smile looked a little provocative no matter how he looked at it. Freewill gnashed his teeth and could not help but look for an even more difficult riddle in the book. ¡°Don¡¯t be smug. I don¡¯t believe that you can guess all the riddles. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m really telling you. Although I don¡¯t know what your next riddle is, I will definitely be able to guess it. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be smug. If you continue to be smug, you will be pped in the face. ¡± Freewill really wanted to beat him up a few times. He was about to recite a riddle. ¡°seven or eight brothers sitting around a pir. As soon as they are separated, their clothes will be torn. What is this? ¡± ¡°garlic. ¡± FREEWILL:¡±...¡± This time, her expression was really stunned. Because he seemed to know everything and no longer needed to guess the next riddle. He guessed the riddle as if it was a game. He didn¡¯t even need to use his brain. It seemed that he was still the naive one. ¡°I admit defeat. I don¡¯t want to practice anymore. I feel that if I say countless more riddles, you should be able to guess it correctly. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve guessed all of them. Is there any reward? ¡± Seeing her angry look, Gu Yinshu knew that she was going to cheat again. He reached out and touched her face. ¡°What reward do you want? You¡¯ve guessed all of them. It¡¯s not fun at all. It¡¯s really not fun. ¡± Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t refute him. He went over and kissed her face. ¡°Why are you like this? ¡± Chapter 1779

Chapter 1779: Chapter 1764 was spoiled by me

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Seeing her little temper suddenly explode, Gu Yinshu pinched her face, not afraid that she would get angry again. ¡°seeing that you can lose your temper just by guessing a riddle, you¡¯re really spoiled by me. ¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not. ¡± CAOXIN was amused by his words and reached out to push him. ¡°Well, since you¡¯re not losing your temper, let¡¯s continue to do the questions. ¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to study hard too. When I said to guess a riddle just now, it was really just a riddle. It was really just a good rest. Now we have to study hard. ¡± Seeing her muttering like she was making an oath, Gu Yinshu really wanted tough. After reading for a while in the library and doing a set of questions, they left. This time, freewill experienced the joy of learning. Perhaps it was because Gu Yinshu¡¯s way of solving questions was really clear and easy to understand, so those originallyplicated things were dposed into rtively easy forms in her mind. After finishing a set of questions, Gu Yinshu even gave her a score and found that more than half of them were correct. This was an effect that she had never achieved before. This kind of mood was really pleasant. ¡°Gu Yinshu, I feel like I¡¯ve been enlightened. I feel a sense of aplishment whenever I do any question. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you have this kind of feeling. In the future, I¡¯ll tell you more about these types of questions. The college entrance examination ces great importance on these types of questions. There won¡¯t be any trouble in the future. ¡± ¡°You can actually predict the college entrance examination now? ¡± Freewill looked at the boy who was speaking with confidence and assurance with some surprise. Suddenly, he noticed that he was looking at him with a faint smile. ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe me? ¡± ¡°No, I believe you. I absolutely believe that you have the ability and ability to do so. ¡± Following her words, following her words, she smiled. She pulled his arm and rested her head on his shoulder. All of her actions seemed so natural and intimate. Perhaps even she herself did not know that she was getting closer and closer to Gu Yinshu. Even her tone had a hint of coquettishness. The sour smell of love was so hot that it made everyone¡¯s eyes burn. ¡°remember to adjust the rm clock at night. Can you wake up at four o¡¯clock? ¡± Gu Yinshu reminded her. Although he knew that Chen Shuxin was also in her dormitory, he was afraid that the two sisters would sleep together. ¡°It¡¯s not a problem for me to ask for the rm clock at 4 o¡¯clock. Then wouldn¡¯t you have to wake up at 3 o¡¯clock? Don¡¯t oversleep at that time. ¡± ¡°I never oversleep. ¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re quite arrogant. ¡± Freewill teased him in a teasing tone. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll wait for you tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll wait for you at the top floor of the school. You must be on time. ¡± ¡°You said to wait for me at the top floor of the school. How could I not be on time? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s good! ¡± Suixin was jumping up and down. She seemed to be in an exceptionally good mood today. Gu Yinshu looked at her back view, the corners of his mouth curving upwards. In the afternoon, there were three more difficult lessons. However, Suixin had experienced the joy of learning today, so there was still a sense of novelty in absorbing knowledge. Chen Shuxin did not expect Suixin to listen to the lessons so seriously. She almost thought that she had seen the fake Jiang Suixin. In the evening, Chen Shuxin had dinner with her in the school cafeteria. Gu Yinshu went home. ¡°You ate so many potato chips this afternoon, and you can still eat? ¡± Chen Shuxin clicked her tongue at the side, ¡°as expected, our Miss Jiang¡¯s appetite is really different. I don¡¯t know who told you before that you have to lose weight. ¡± Chapter 1780

Chapter 1780: Chapter 1765 was about the joy of youth

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°It¡¯s impossible to lose weight. It¡¯s impossible to lose weight for the rest of your life. ¡± Freewill looked at her with a smug look. ¡°I¡¯ll eat two more bags of potato chips before my self-study tonight. Besides, our Gu Yinshu bought me a lot of food. Food is the least of my worries. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be smug. Don¡¯t cry and tell me you want to lose weight when you talk about a pile of fat. ¡± She could imagine how many snacks Gu Yinshu had bought for her. If she continued to shop, she would really be a big fat person. It was hard to imagine what it would be like to be a big fat person at will. Would Gu Yinshu really be able to bear it when the time came? Of course, Chen Shuxin would not really probe into this question. ¡°So, if you really gain weight in the future, you can¡¯t me this on me, because you¡¯re the one who wants to eat it. ¡± A voice came from behind. Gu Yinshu and Song Yan had already walked over from the other side. There was still a smile on his face. ¡°In other words, if I gain weight, you won¡¯t be responsible, right? ¡± She looked at him seriously at all times. ¡°although these snacks are for me to eat and I asked you to buy them on my own initiative, if I really gain weight, I¡¯ll let you be responsible because all the snacks are bought by you. If you don¡¯t buy snacks, I won¡¯t eat them, and there won¡¯t be any signs of gaining weight. ¡± So, she waspletely ming him. Song Yan was shocked by her theory. He wanted tough but didn¡¯t dare to. He just looked at Gu Yinshu. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be responsible now. I¡¯ll bring out your snacks in a while, and you won¡¯t gain weight. ¡± Gu Yinshu looked at him and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to touch my snacks now. ¡± She would risk her life if anyone wanted to touch his snacks now. Gu Yinshu was only teasing her. He couldn¡¯t really touch her snacks. He couldn¡¯t help but pinch her chin. ¡°I¡¯m just saying. Look at your angry posture. If you really gain weight, you¡¯ll cry yourself to death. ¡± Freewill was serious. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. If I really gain weight, I¡¯ll cling to you and cling to you with all my strength. No matter if I cry or make a fuss, I¡¯ll make you help me lose weight. ¡± ¡°...¡± Song Yan was stunned. He had never thought that freewill would be like this. Wasn¡¯t she a good little girl before Why did she be more delicate now. However, she was quite cute. It seemed that being in love really made people give off a sour smell. ¡°Are you going to y badminton with me today? ¡± He deliberately put down his hand that was touching her hair and smiled. Looking at his tall and slim figure, freewill narrowed his eyes as if he wanted to avoid those tiny rays of light. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to y basketball with them today? Why are you suddenly free to y badminton with me? ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of ying basketball with those people? I¡¯d rather y with you. ¡± Song Yan stretched his tone a little exaggeratedly on the side. ¡°Yes, yes, of course it¡¯s no fun to y basketball with a bunch of stinky boys like us. It¡¯s better to have a loving rtionship with your little girlfriend on the yground. ¡± ¡°Get lost, go y with your little girlfriend. ¡± Gu Yinshu pushed him away in disgust, his eyes never leaving freewill. His eyes were filled with the joy of youth. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go y ball together. ¡± Freewillughed and pulled him to the sports equipment room. Chapter 1781

Chapter 1781: Chapter 1766, happiness from the bottom of their hearts

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION They immediately borrowed a set of badminton rackets and shuttlecocks from the sports equipment room. During the first period of physical education in the afternoon, they started ying badminton in the gymnasium. When the shuttlecocks fell from the sky, they used their rackets to swing the shuttlecocks over and caught them steadily. ¡°Look at how good my racket is. ¡± The corner of Gu Yinshu¡¯s lips curled up slightly. He raised his hand and threw a ball over. The ball flew over to him steadily and hit his racket. ¡°You did this on purpose, didn¡¯t you? ¡± Freewill didn¡¯t have time to react before he realized that the ball had bounced back onto his racket andnded on the ground. She watched the ball bounce to another ce angrily and didn¡¯t want to pick up the badminton ball. ¡°Okay, okay, I did it on purpose. I¡¯ll help you pick up the badminton ball and feathers now, okay? Look at you. It¡¯s only been a short while, and you¡¯re already so arrogant. ¡± Gu Yinshu was wearing a pure white t-shirt today, long ck casual pants on his lower body, and a cap on his head. It was a full-on athletic look. Freewill was just trying to show off just now. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t be shameless enough to ask him to pick up the badminton ball just because he made a mistake. ¡°You stay where you are. I¡¯ll go pick up the badminton ball. ¡± Freewill immediately looked at him with a smile. Gu Yinshu looked back at her with some hesitation. The side of her face was as beautiful as a fairytale. Freewill was a little stunned for a moment, but he still immediately went to the grass to pick up the badminton ball and ran over. ¡°It was my mistake just now. I didn¡¯t see you serve. This time, I definitely won¡¯t let you have a chance to take advantage of it. ¡± Freewill held the badminton ball in his hand and pped it over. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that not only are you good at basketball, but you also know how to y badminton. You really know how to y badminton. ¡± Freewill immediately pretended to be a big shot. She and her sister used to y badminton in the countryside, so they were quite familiar with it. She really didn¡¯t expect that Gu Yinshu not only knew how to y basketball, but also badminton. Now she wanted to know what Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t know. ¡°Look at you, you¡¯re too arrogant. How can I not know how to y badminton? I might be better at badminton than you. ¡± After saying that, he pped the ball over. Freewill did not expect him to use his ultimate skill. He could not help but shout, ¡°Gu Yinshu, are you a man or not? You actually attacked a weak woman. Do you have the heart to do that? ¡± Upon hearing the words ¡®weak woman¡¯ , Gu Yinshu¡¯s forehead drew three ck lines. She did not look like a weak woman no matter how he looked at her? ¡°freewill baby, do you have the nerve to stick the words ¡®weak woman¡¯ on your forehead? Besides, didn¡¯t you just say that you would use your skills to kill each other? Now you¡¯re cheating again. Is this really good? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a delicate woman, am I a tomboy? Tell me clearly, are you secretly scolding me? ¡± Recently, follow your Heart¡¯s temper had grown, but it was not really a temper tantrum. It was just that in front of Gu Yinshu, it had be much more lively. This made Gu Yinshu very pleased. He had always felt that girls should be like this, carefree and happy. They couldugh whenever they wanted, cry whenever they wanted, and there was no need to deliberately suppress their emotions. Now, he had finally done it. He had changed his mind. At this moment, he believed that following his heart was a genuine happiness. He was so happy that he didn¡¯t need to think about the future or worry about anything. Chapter 1782

Chapter 1782: Chapter 1767-peace of mind

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Why would I scold you? I have no intention of scolding you at all. ¡± Although Gu Yinshu said that, she felt that he was scolding her as a tomboy. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you are very good. I think that you are a wolf with a big tail. On the surface, everyone thinks that you are very good, but in fact, you are very dark. ¡± Hearing her describe herself in this way, Gu Yinshu felt that it was very strange. ¡°It¡¯s amazing. So I have such a good image in front of everyone. Everyone actually thinks that I am good? ¡± ¡°...¡± Was He insulting himself? Freewill couldn¡¯t help butugh when he saw how serious freewill was when he asked this question. ¡°okay, okay, okay. You¡¯re bad in every way. In everyone¡¯s eyes, you¡¯re also very bad. Anyway, you¡¯re not a good person. ¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true. You¡¯re not a good person, and I¡¯m not a good person either. It¡¯s just right for the two of us to be together. We might as well hurt each other. Let¡¯s forget about harming each other, and stop harming others. ¡± The two of them finished the game while fighting each other. Sui Xin did not even know that he had yed badminton for an hour. He was sweating all over. He was sweating all over and felt rxed instead. ¡°Yin Shu, I think I¡¯ve been doing exercise for an hour today. Are you burning my calories to lose weight? ¡± Sui Xin was already pinching the flesh on his arm. He had a sour feeling. Did this mean that his fat was burning and his calories were burning? Could he lose weight? ¡°You¡¯ve only been exercising for an hour. How can you expect to lose weight? ¡± Gu Yinshu said coldly. But seeing his slightly depressed expression, she added, ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll apany you to exercise for an hour every day. For example, ying basketball. Sooner orter, you¡¯ll lose weight. If you lose weight, you¡¯ll definitely look much better than you do now. ¡± ¡°really? ¡± Sui Xin¡¯s eyes lit up, and he couldn¡¯t help but want to confirm it. But hearing him say this, he also felt a little emotional. ¡°Yinshu, do you think I¡¯m really fat now? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not fat right now, but I¡¯m not up to your standards. You¡¯re also very beautiful right now. It¡¯s just that you want to reach a more beautiful standard, so I¡¯ll support you in losing weight. ¡± Hearing him say this, Sui Xin finally felt a little better, but he didn¡¯t know that he had been tricked. At four o¡¯clock in the morning, as expected, Sui Xin and Chen Shuxin were sleeping uncontrobly in the dormitory. They had originally nned to get up at this time because they could catch the sunrise in the morning. But now, the two girls were not in the mood to wake up at all. Gu Yinshu knew it would be like this, so he had already started to call freewill in the car. When he heard his phone ring, freewill took the phone in a daze and fed it to him. ¡°Little Baby Freewill, are you up? ¡± This nickname had been infiltrated by him unknowingly. Freewill could not even remember when he started to call himself that. At first, he seemed a little shy, but now he did not feel shy at all. Instead, he felt that it was natural. He listened to him talking in a daze. When he looked at the rm clock just now, it was already 4:15. ¡°follow your heart baby, are you listening to me? ¡± When he heard her mumbling over there, he knew that she might have almost fallen asleep again. For some reason, when he heard her voice that sounded like she was sleeping, he always felt very relieved. Chapter 1783

Chapter 1783: Chapter 1768 couldn¡¯t keep up

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I heard you. I¡¯m going to get up right now. I¡¯m still a little sleepy, so I can¡¯t keep up with my thoughts. ¡± Listening to herining softly, Gu Yinshu switched to talking to her through Bluetooth while driving. ¡°Then don¡¯t hang up the phone yet. I¡¯m talking to you. You should get up soon. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± At this time, people seemed to have the weakest psychological defense. He didn¡¯t know why he missed Gu Yinshu so much at this moment. He even wanted him toe to him right away. ¡°Gu Yinshu. ¡± ¡°Huh? ¡± Freewill had already gotten up from the bed and was looking at the hazy night sky. ¡°Gu Yinshu, if one day you fall in love with another girl, can you not be the same type as me? ¡± She didn¡¯t know why she would suddenly ask such a question. In the hazy night sky, she felt that she had be vulnerable. ¡°What silly words are you saying? ¡± Hepletely thought that he was saying silly words. In fact, freewill also thought that he was saying silly words. Who would know what would happen in the future Moreover, even if he really liked girls like her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to stop him. And she wouldn¡¯t have the right to tell others what to do. ¡°maybe it¡¯s because I just woke up, so my mind isn¡¯t very clear. Don¡¯t mind me, I¡¯ll get up right away. It¡¯s not convenient to pick up the phone here. I¡¯ll hang up first and go wake Chen Shuxin up right away. ¡± After freewill finished sending her off, he directly hung up the phone. His heart was pounding in the dark night. He didn¡¯t know whether it was because he was confused or flustered. If you like someone, you always seem to not dare to know the answer he said to give you. After sitting quietly on the bed for a few minutes, she finally remembered to wake Chen Shuxin up. Chen Shuxinpletely forgot that she was going to watch the sunrise today, or was she flustered after being woken up by Sui Xin? She brushed her teeth, washed her face, and put on her clothes. Soon, the first ray of morning light broke through the school. Sui Xin and Chen Shuxin went to the top floor first, but they saw that they were already there. ¡°Sui Xin? ¡± Cai Jingjing knew Sui Xin. She was the senior who asked her to drawst time. Although she couldn¡¯t quite remember his appearance, she still had some impression when she appeared here. Song Yan and Gu Yinshu arrived soon, followed by a few boys whom they didn¡¯t know well. ¡°Hi. ¡± After greeting each other, the group took out their own food and drinks and put them on top. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the sunrise for a long time. ¡± Song Yan looked at the scene that looked like it was about to break dawn and suddenly sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the school to be so beautiful at this time. ¡± ¡°I wonder if the sunrise will be particrly stunning? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen the sunrise. It¡¯s precisely because I¡¯ve never seen the sunrise that I¡¯m even more curious about it. ¡± Who really wanted to see the sunrise? However, Gu Yinshu saw that her hands were sped together, which seemed to be praying, so he couldn¡¯t help but smile and hold her hand. ¡°What are you doing? I thought you were going to pray. What a little fool. ¡± Being suddenly held by his hand, she was naturally embarrassed, and her face felt hot. ¡°Who cares about me? Don¡¯t you know that this is the anticipation for the sunrise? ¡± ¡°...¡± Song Yan had already gone to look for his girlfriend, and the two of them were arguing with each other again. The group of people were waiting for the sunrise that was about to appear, and gradually became familiar with each other. ¡°The rtionship between the two of you is really good. ¡± Cai Jingjing expressed her admiration for their close rtionship more than once. She felt that Gu Yinshu really liked this girl. She had never seen him like this before. Chapter 1784

Chapter 1784: Chapter 1769 sunrise

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION As she recalled the time when she helped this senior to draw, and the time when Cai Jingjing pursued a senior but failed, she felt a little awkward when she heard her slightly bitter words. At this time, no matter what she said, it would poke into her heart, but she couldn¡¯t not answer. ¡°Sister Jingjing, you woke up so early today. Do you feelfortable? ¡± Of course, Cai Jingjing knew what she was thinking. After she left her sight, the corners of her lips curved into a smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯te out at this time for a long time. So I might be a little ufortable in the morning and want to sleep. But I believe that the scenery will be very beautiful in a while. Thinking about it, I think it¡¯s worth it. ¡± Seeing that Cai Jingjing seemed to be in a good mood today, she didn¡¯t say anything else. The atmosphere was lively, but it wasn¡¯t noisy. A group of people were sitting there chatting. ¡°actually, we can make a barbecue or something on the rooftop. It¡¯s the kind of self-service. Everyone will be very happy eating together. ¡°. ¡°unfortunately, the principal and the others are too strict. If we really dare to make a self-service barbecue here. ¡°. ¡°I think everyone wille to arrest us in an hour. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think brother Yinshu is afraid at all. He just thinks it¡¯s troublesome, ¡± Zhou Tao said frivolously. ¡°actually, I think it¡¯s better to go to a bar to get high than to watch the sunrise. ¡± However, since he had a girlfriend, brother Yinshu rarely went out with them, especially to a bar. His little girlfriend would probably be unhappy. In fact, they all thought that Gu Yinshu was too serious about his little girlfriend. There was no need for that. However, they could not go to Gu Yinshu and get into trouble. If they said something bad and got beaten up, they would feel guilty. It was not worth it. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Auntie Yin? ¡± Zhou Tao looked at her frivolously again, but there was no frivolity in his tone. Being called like that by Sui Xin made him feel a little embarrassed. He was not familiar with his good brothers, and his good brothers were all very surprised. Some were cold, some were cute, and some were like Zhou Tao just now, looking very frivolous. Sui Xin finally realized that Gu Yinshu really wanted to y with any style of people. ¡°Why are you embarrassed? ¡± Gu Yinshu saw her shyness and reached out to pull her into his arms. ¡°There are so many people here? What are you doing? ¡± Sui Xin was so shy that she pushed him away and ran to Chen Shuxin, who was winking at her. ¡°What are you doing here? Your boyfriend is over there. ¡± Chen Shuxin pretended to push her into Gu Yinshu¡¯s arms. Sui Xin was about to fall out with her, so Chen Shuxin didn¡¯t continue to tease her. ¡°Soon, the sunrise will begin. ¡± As expected, a magnificent light gradually appeared in the golden border. Freewill had never seen such a beautiful sunrise. No wonder theypared the sunrise to hope. When all the golden light filled the sky and the sun slowly emerged from the foot of the mountain. Freewill felt that he had seen the most beautiful scenery in his life. The shocking nature formed a huge visual conflict. ¡°It¡¯s too beautiful. ¡± Even the usually carefree Chen Shuxin waspletely at this moment. She didn¡¯t know what words to use to describe the beautiful scenery at this moment. No wonder those teachers and students were moring to go to the rooftop of the school to watch the sunrise every day. Chen Shuxin felt that these people were too boring at first. Chapter 1785

Chapter 1785: Chapter 1770 was closed

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Now it seemed that watching the sunrise from the rooftop of the school was the most beautiful thing. Even Zhou Tao, who had been talking to others just now, was a little surprised when he saw the sunrise. The most magical ce of nature was here. Its vastness and magic could make everyone marvel at it. After a long, long time, they would never forget watching the sunrise from the rooftop of the teaching building. Gu Yinshu, holding Sui Xin¡¯s hand, saw the surprise in her eyes and smiled. ¡°Do you think the sunrise looks good? ¡± ¡°Yes, of course it looks good. Actually, I¡¯ve always wanted to see the sunrise, but I don¡¯t have anyone to apany me. ¡± Sui Xin held his hand tightly, his eyes shining. ¡°Yin Shu, thank you for apanying me to watch the sunrise. ¡± Gu Yinshu smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. But the way he looked at her was always so vivid and vivid. After the stunning sunrise, Cai Jingjing saw the interaction between the two not far away. A bitter smile appeared on her lips, and she was very disappointed. Why could he never ept himself? Even Yin Shu and Sui Xin, who were so different and had such different personalities, could get along as well as they did now. But he seemed to never see her existence, and seemed to never intend to ept herself. Speaking of which, this was a very sad thing. ¡°Sister Jingjing, are you still secretly in love with that senior now? ¡± Sui Xin had actually been observing Cai Jingjing, and she still felt sorry for this girl. Young emotions could always trap people¡¯s hearts so easily. Just like Cai Jingjing, at this moment, she must be thinking about the person she was secretly in love with, the person she had always liked. Even if that person did not appear at this moment, because he did not appear, her emotions would appear even more confused. These doubts would apany her study life. If she did not resolve them, it would create even greater confusion, and it would even affect her entire life and mental state. Cai Jingjing did not expect freewill to suddenly ask her this question After being stunned for a moment, she smiled. ¡°Yes, sometimes I really envy the rtionship between you and Gu Yunshu. It seems like there¡¯s no need to say anything. We both understand each other. He seems to feel sorry for you, but we haven¡¯t even started, so how can we talk about ending? ¡± Sometimes, she would rather have a beginning. Even if it ended in the end, it would not be like this. ¡°actually, I don¡¯t really understand things about rtionships. It¡¯s just that I happened to meet Gu Yinshu, and it just so happens that we like each other. ¡± Freewill thought of how they had developed from the moment they met until now, and suddenly felt that she was quite lucky. Sometimes, she felt very lucky to have met such a young man during her most beautiful time. Perhaps she would meet more people in the future, but she would never meet another Gu Yinshu in this special period of time. ¡°That¡¯s why I say follow your heart. I really envy you. ¡± Cai Jingjing looked into the distance. You haven¡¯tpletely transformed into a golden light yet ¡°actually, sometimes I feel very tired too. I also want to quit this rtionship. I¡¯m not as brave, confident, and strong as everyone saw me chasing after him. ¡°I¡¯m also tired, I¡¯m weak, and I doubt myself. But when I want toe out, no one can guide me out. I¡¯m really confused. ¡± Cai Jingjing¡¯s eyes became even more confused. Her current rtionship seemed to be sealed in her spiritual world. Chapter 1786

Chapter 1786: Chapter 1771 drinking

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°after hearing so much from me, do you think that I¡¯m very pretentious? ¡± Cai Jingjing tilted her head to look at her. Actually, many people would think that she was pretentious because they thought that she had a secret crush on someone, and that person just happened to not like him Was there a need to add so many scenes for her? But only those who had experienced it would understand this feeling. She waspletely confused, confused, helpless, and unable to extricate herself. She couldn¡¯t help but think of him. Actually, it was a very painful thing to have a secret crush on someone. ¡°How can that be? How can you be so delicate? You¡¯re not pretentious at all. ¡± Freewillpletely interrupted her train of thought ¡°Sister Jingjing, you should be thinking about how you can be happy instead of thinking about making that person happy. In this world, everyone is actually selfish. ¡± Freewill patted her shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s rare for you toe out to watch the sunrise today. Don¡¯t think about these messy things and don¡¯t think about that person. Just be happy. ¡± Cai Jingjing burst intoughter. In fact, he still felt quite ufortable, but seeing freewill enlighten him like this.. She didn¡¯t say that she still had to put on a straight face. ¡°thank you forforting me. I¡¯m much better than before. Go over there quickly. I¡¯ll talk to someone else. ¡± Of course, she couldn¡¯t monopolize freewill and talk to him for so long. Gu Yinshu had looked at her with several eyes just now. ¡°okay, I¡¯lle back to find youter. ¡± Freewill smiled and ran to Gu Yinshu again. ¡°Yinshu, do you want some water? ¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll take you to breakfastter. ¡± Gu Yinshu reached out to catch her. ¡°If you want some water now, I¡¯ll go down and buy it for you. ¡± Sui Xin shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink water. I just want to ask you. You have to give me a chance to express myself, right? It seems like you¡¯ve been taking care of me the whole time. ¡± ¡°What a fool. ¡± Gu Yinshu really didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Isn¡¯t it natural for a boyfriend to take care of his girlfriend? ¡± Freewill gave him a silly smile and bounced around beside him, looking very happy. Chen Shuxin looked at freewill, who waspletely like a child in front of Gu Yinshu, revealing such a lively side, which was very rare. She was dumbfounded. What happened to being mature and steady, Miss Jiang. ¡°Why do you always look at freewill? If this goes on, I¡¯ll really suspect that you¡¯re a lesbian. ¡± Song Yan was grinning at the side, and his words obviously sounded jealous. ¡°F * Ck Off, you only know how to spout nonsense. If I¡¯m interested in follow my heart and I¡¯m a lesbian, do you think you¡¯ll have anything to do with it? ¡± Chen Shuxin smiled and reached out to pinch his face. Cai Jingjing, who was not far away, was already chatting with Zhou Tao. Cai Jingjing belonged to the quiet type of girl. Originally, she was not even close to a frivolous boy like Zhou Tao, but for some reason, the two of them had quite a pleasant chat. ¡°You¡¯re in such a bad mood. Do you want to go for a drinkter? ¡± ¡°I want to drink. ¡± Cai Jingjing was not the kind of old-fashioned student, so she did not seem to have much resistance to drinking. At the moment, her mental state was not very good, and her mood was not very good. He felt that he was also very depressed sitting in the ssroom. Therefore, Zhou Tao¡¯s suggestion made her feel that it was feasible. ¡°Okay, where do you think? Let¡¯s go for a drink together. ¡± ¡°Aiyo, cool. Wherever you say we go for a drink, we¡¯ll go for a drink. ¡± Chapter 1787

Chapter 1787: Chapter 1772, breakfast

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°then let¡¯s find a random bar and go to the bar that you guys often go to. I heard you and Gu Yinshu talking just now. It should be the bar that you guys often go to. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. We are regr customers of that bar. If you want to go, I can take you with me. ¡± When Zhou Tao said this, a slightly evil smile appeared on his lips, but it was not annoying at all. ¡°Then after breakfast, we will go together. ¡± Cai Jingjing decided to indulge herself. She did not want to think about certain things rationally anymore. He didn¡¯t even want to think about that person for the time being. After a while, the group of them went down to have breakfast. There were many breakfast shops at the school gate, but the only one that was truly delicious was the noodle shop. However, Gu Yinshu obviously wouldn¡¯t let them disturb his and freewill¡¯s breakfast alone time. As friends, they were very happy when they watched the sunrise together, but Gu Yinshu wouldn¡¯t be too happy if they were interrupted. ¡°Let¡¯s go over there and have breakfast. I think that shop is also good. Since freewill and Yin Shu want to eat noodle, we won¡¯t apany them. I¡¯m not too happy to eat noodle. ¡± Zhou Tao was the one who knew how to read people¡¯s eyes. His evil eyes slightly raised as he pulled the people beside him to the other breakfast restaurants. ¡°Yin Shu, we¡¯ll be leaving first. ¡± Cai Jingjing turned around and greeted Xin. Chen Shuxin and Song Yan were also a little hungry. They went to a steamed Bun restaurant because Chen Shuxin said she wanted to eat fried dough sticks and drink soy milk. The few of them scattered just like that. Cai Jingjing followed Zhou Tao to another breakfast restaurant. Zhou Tao let her sit there first while he ran over to order all kinds of breakfast for her. This was the first time that a boy would order breakfast for her. She just needed to sit here and drink some soy milk and wait. This feeling of being taken care of and being cared for felt strange and warm. In the past, she often ordered breakfast for that person. When it was really delivered to him, she realized that he didn¡¯t like it very much. He just coldly pushed her breakfast aside. Actually, she was very hurt at this time, but she still pretended to be indifferent and giggled at her. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you like to eat, so I ordered everything for you. Do you think it¡¯s good? ¡± Cai Jingjing looked at the many breakfast dishes on the table and felt a little embarrassed. ¡°actually, I can¡¯t eat so much. You ordered too much. It¡¯s a waste of money, right? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not much money. You can eat. ¡± Zhou Tao didn¡¯t say much. Perhaps because he was a little hungry, he ate at the side. Cai Jingjing suddenly had an appetite and began to eat the fried dumplings on the table. ¡°Zhou Tao, do you have a girl that you like? Why do I feel that your group of people seem to have a girlfriend. Aren¡¯t you going to find one? ¡± Actually, Cai Jingjing had interacted with this group of people. Perhaps it was because of that person, so she was more familiar with them. The circle of boys was usually narrower, especially on campus. The boy next to Zhou Tao already had a girlfriend. Didn¡¯t he feel awkward if he didn¡¯t find one himself? Especially when he saw the couple next to him all showing off their affection. It was especially awkward if they were sandwiched in the middle. ¡°With my looks, I don¡¯t need to especially like anyone. They will all pounce on me. ¡± Although Zhou Tao said this more narcissistic, but it is the truth. Chapter 1788

Chapter 1788: Chapter 1773

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°okay, okay, okay. You¡¯re the most handsome. There¡¯s no need to deliberately like any girl, okay? ¡± Cai Jingjing could not help butugh out loud. She looked at him and said, ¡°then let me ask you a question. Do you have an ideal type of girl that you like? You can at least ask this, right? I don¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t have such an ideal type of girl. ¡± Hearing her question, Zhou Tao¡¯s gaze suddenly fell straight on her body, making her feel a little ufortable. ¡°Why can¡¯t I ask this question? Or did I poke a sore spot in you? ¡± Thetter half of his sentence was used in a teasing tone. His hand subconsciously grabbed the cup in his hand, but it still couldn¡¯t hide his current mood. ¡°What you said. In the past, you had some contact with us. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know what kind of girl I like? ¡± His inexplicable words made her heart palpitate for some reason. ¡°What you said, how would I know what kind of girl you like? Although I had some contact with you guys in the past, I really can¡¯t figure out what you guys are thinking. ¡± Zhou Tao didn¡¯t say anything and just continued eating his breakfast. Cai Jingjing was too embarrassed to ask again. What she said just now was indeed a little over the top. It was just a casual sentence, and it was just a spur of the moment for her. After almost finishing her breakfast, she suddenly heard Zhou Tao say, ¡°I don¡¯t like that type of girl. If I like someone, I like her. I don¡¯t mean what type I like. ¡± Cai Jingjing:¡±...¡± When she heard this, she was stunned for a moment. When she looked up, she saw his back. ¡°Then I don¡¯t believe that you won¡¯t appreciate a certain type of girl more. ¡± Cai Jingjing suddenly became interested and followed him. ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m pretty or Chen Xue is pretty? ¡± Chen Xue was the ss Belle of their ss and belonged to the more seductive and charming type. Actually, this girl was quite popr with those boys. At least her looks were more interesting. Not to mention that they were all boys, even girls like them thought that Chen Xue was very pretty. ¡°It¡¯s very simple and very pretty. Isn¡¯t that publicly acknowledged? ¡± Zhou Tao said, ¡°If you and she are not the same type, there¡¯s no need topare. ¡± Was thetter half of his sentenceforting her She was actually a little happy to hear it today because no matter which girl, she would always hope that others would praise her beauty. ¡°Then if it were you, would you choose such a girlfriend? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking. If it wasn¡¯t because you¡¯ve always had someone you like, I would almost think that you want to be my girlfriend. ¡± Cai Jingjing was very surprised. ¡°Why does it feel like the news of me liking that person has already spread throughout the entire school? ¡± Anyone could tell, and this made her a little subconsciously afraid. When Zhou Tao saw that she did not follow him, he turned around and saw that she was still standing where she was. He was still a little flustered and asked, ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re still standing where you are. Didn¡¯t you say that we were going to drink together? ¡± ¡°No, I was wondering if the entire school knew that I was chasing after him. ¡± She was a little flustered as she went forward and reached out to pull down his clothes. There was still a little grievance on her face. ¡°Oh my God, if that¡¯s really the case, then wouldn¡¯t I be very embarrassed? Everyone is looking at me as a joke, and I¡¯m still foolishly throwing myself at him. ¡± Zhou Tao thought that she suddenly didn¡¯t want to drink again, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be this. Heughed slowly. ¡°So there are times when you are afraid. When you chased him back then, you were so brave. I thought you would never be afraid. ¡± Chapter 1789

Chapter 1789: Chapter 1774 didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Even though I was brave when I chased after a guy, it doesn¡¯t mean that I dare to face him. ¡° Seeing how she still spoke so confidently, Zhou Tao didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°actually, not many people should know about it. It¡¯s probably because brother Yin found out about it from brother Yin. ¡° ¡°is brother Yin the kind of person who would casually tell others? ¡± Cai Jingjing clearly didn¡¯t believe it. Zhou Tao coughed lightly. ¡°You only chased after a guy. It¡¯s not like you did something shameful. Why can¡¯t you tell others about it this time? ¡± ¡°Besides, freewill is his girlfriend. He must have asked freewill before brother Yin Casually said that. ¡°He didn¡¯t mean to say it. Besides, he didn¡¯t do anything freewill. Does he look like the kind of person who wouldugh at you ¡°I think she evenforted you. ¡° ¡°That¡¯s true. ¡± Cai Jingjing didn¡¯t want to dwell on it. Anyway, things had alreadye to this point. ¡°Are you really going to drink with me today? Do you mean to skip ss? ¡° ¡°from your words, it sounds like I¡¯m a good student who never skips ss. ¡± Zhou Tao said, ¡°I think you¡¯re a good student who never skips ss. You don¡¯t even take sick leave. Do you really want to go to a bar with me? ¡° ¡°Of course, what¡¯s the big deal about going for a drink? Although I¡¯ve never taken leave to skip sses, it doesn¡¯t mean that I won¡¯t take sick leave to skip sses now or in the future. ¡° ¡°I think that¡¯s what you¡¯re saying. Since you¡¯ve decided, let¡¯s go together. Don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t leave you there. If you¡¯re drunk, I can carry you back. ¡° ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. If I¡¯m really drunk and you still don¡¯t carry me back, you¡¯re dead. ¡° ¡°Yes, sir. ¡° The two of them seemed to have a natural harmony, so the content of their conversation was always pleasant. ¡°What does your family do? ¡° ¡°My family. My Dad runs a barbecue shop in the city. If you¡¯re free, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal. ¡° ¡°okay, it¡¯s a deal. You must owe us this meal. ¡° Seeing that she was going with the flow, Zhou Tao was not angry. He smiled and said, ¡°then it¡¯s a deal. You muste for this meal. ¡° ¡°Okay, whoever doesn¡¯te will have grandchildren. ¡± Cai Jingjing patted her chest, making Zhou Taough. ¡°Did you go into business with your parents in the past? ¡° ¡°No, I was brought up by my grandparents when I was young. It was just that when I was about to go to school, my dad brought me back to the city. ¡° Speaking of this.. Zhou Tao was immersed in a small part of his memories. ¡°I was brought up by my grandparents in the past. My Days in the countryside were quitefortable. Later on, my parents brought me to the city to go to school. I still went to my grandparents¡¯house during the summer holidays. My grandparents¡¯house is always sofortable during the summer.¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite simr to me in this aspect. I used to spend the summer at my grandparents¡¯ house. Although I¡¯m an only child, I still have cousins. We had a lot of fun when we were young. ¡° ¡°Yeah, we were always carefree back then. ¡°. ¡°I remember that I went to school for a year in my hometown. My teacher asked me to write an essay. ¡°I never knew how to write an essay, so I found an essay with the title ¡®my sister. ¡® I copied this essay and handed it to my teacher as my own. ¡° ¡°You¡¯re really good. You¡¯re not afraid of being found out by the teacher. ¡° ¡°finding out is still a small matter. The key is that Ipletely copied and changed the essay. Do you know what I wrote? ¡° Chapter 1790

Chapter 1790: What was Chapter 1775 written

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What was written? ¡° ¡°that essay was about my sister. I was writing about my grandfather, but I copied everything. It was written that my grandfather had one or two long braided braids and wore a beautiful floral dress. He also liked to wear high heels. ¡°In the end, when our teacher saw my essay, she was so angry that sheughed and called out to my parents. My grandfather caught me and ran to almost half of the school. ¡° Hearing his description, Cai Jingjing almost died fromughter. She really didn¡¯t expect Zhou Tao to have such an interesting thing in the past. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be even dumber than me when you were young. You actually copied this kind ofposition onto your grandfather. It would be strange if your grandfather didn¡¯t hit you. ¡° ¡°Yes, but my grandfather also told my uncle and uncle about this. My uncle and uncle always treat this matter as my joke. During the New Year, they also like to talk about this matter the most. ¡° Zhou Tao thought deeply. This was indeed a mistake that would cause eternal hatred. The dark history of his childhood couldn¡¯t be washed away no matter what, but now that he thought about it, he still found it quite interesting. ¡°Did you y with your cousins in the past? ¡° ¡°Of course. I¡¯m an only child. I don¡¯t have any siblings. I can only y with my cousins. It¡¯s quite interesting. Now my cousins are almost at the age of marriage. ¡°Next week, I¡¯m going to attend one of my cousins¡¯ weddings. ¡° ¡°From this perspective, have we all grown up? ¡° ¡°Yeah, who doesn¡¯t keep walking forward? ¡° Zhou Tao smiled. When he went down the stairs, he deliberately reached out his hand to support her. At that moment, Cai Jingjing didn¡¯t know why, but her heart was suddenly moved. However, it was only for a moment. ¡°actually, my cousin, who is about to get married, when he was young, because he was working in a factory, he electrocuted himself with high-power electrical appliances, so half of his face was disfigured. ¡° ¡°disfigured? Isn¡¯t that very serious? HALF OF HIS FACE? ¡± Cai Jingjing took a deep breath. She could almost imagine how serious it was. In the past, she had heard of a rtive who used to work in a paper factory. Because of improper operation, his arm was electrocuted with a scary thing that could not be recovered. Zhou Tao¡¯s cousin was electrocuted to the face. One could imagine how serious the consequences were. ¡°Is your cousin doing well now? Has He gone to look for a job again? ¡° ¡°He¡¯s doing well now. For a period of time, he was indeed a little depressed. Butter, he helped to get to know a girl in my father¡¯s shop. That girl did not mind that half of his face was burned and was willing to marry him, so he¡¯s living quite happily now. ¡° ¡°So there really is such a love in the world. They don¡¯t care about any aspect of him. They will love him wholeheartedly. ¡° Seeing Cai Jingjinge to such a conclusion, Zhou Tao didn¡¯tment Instead, he smiled. ¡°maybe. My cousin-inw seems to be pregnant now. It¡¯s been three months. The people over there are urging her to get married because they¡¯re afraid that she can¡¯t wear a wedding dress. After all, she won¡¯t look good in a wedding dress if she¡¯s pregnant. ¡° ¡°Your cousin must be very happy now. ¡° ¡°Of course he¡¯s happy. He¡¯s very protective of his wife. ¡°. ¡°Let me tell you something. My cousin-inw is actually a foodie. She¡¯s very protective of her food. ¡°. ¡°Thest time I went to their house, my cousin-inw had a favorite snack. I ate a little too much. My cousin scolded me in front of me. This is for my wife to eat. You really didn¡¯t stand on ceremony when I asked you to eat it. ¡° Chapter 1791

Chapter 1791: Chapter 1776: My brother

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°My brother, you really are my brother. ¡± Hearing this, Cai Jingjing could not help butugh. The two of them began to chat from all over the ce. They did not have any intentions or emotions. They only felt happy. ... Actually, freewill was quite worried about Cai Jingjing¡¯s condition. She was not very familiar with Zhou Tao. Looking at him, she felt that he was not a very reliable person. However, Gu Yinshu said that there was no need to worry. Zhou Tao was a good person. Since Gu Yinshu said so, freewill naturally believed him. ¡°Do you n to choose the arts or science subjects? ¡° Their school would basically start dividing the arts and science subjects in the second semester of the first year of high school. ¡°If I¡¯m not careful, it¡¯s time to divide the arts and science subjects. ¡° In fact, freewill was a little frustrated because she was not ready to divide the subjects yet. ¡°Yin Shu, you should choose the science subjects, right? ¡° ¡°Yes, and my science subjects are also better, so I should choose the science subjects. ¡± Gu Yinshu looked at her and smiled. ¡°Are you worried that you won¡¯t do well in the exam for the arts and science subjects? ¡° Casually nodded and looked at him eagerly. ¡°since you¡¯ve chosen science, if I want to be in the same ss as you, I¡¯ll definitely choose science. I think with my current strength, I don¡¯t know if I can be in the same ss as you. ¡° ¡°Are you stupid? You don¡¯t have to be in the same ss as me. I think you¡¯re more talented in the arts. Actually, you can choose the arts. We can be in different majors in university. ¡° ¡°Aren¡¯t you... you don¡¯t want to be in the same ss as me anymore? Are you saying that you have another dog outside? ¡° Gu Yinshu:¡±...¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Are you looking down on yourself? Or are you scolding yourself? ¡° ¡°stop changing the topic. You don¡¯t want to be in the same ss as me anymore. You even said that you don¡¯t want to be in the same major as me in university. Don¡¯t you just want another dog? ¡° As soon as he said this, he realized that he seemed to havepared himself to a dog just now. ¡°Tell me quickly, what are you thinking? ¡° Gu Yinshu¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°following my heart, you seem to have grown in temper recently. How dare you talk to me like that? ¡° ¡°What do you mean by dare? It¡¯s as if I didn¡¯t dare to bully you in the past. I¡¯m just gentle and don¡¯t want to argue with you. ¡° ¡°You¡¯re bing more and more fierce, but I just like you. What can I do? ¡° This sentence seemed to make him look very helpless, and he rolled his eyes. ¡°If you want to change the topic, tell me quickly. What are you thinking? ¡° ¡°You don¡¯t like science, and you may not be used to it, so I think you¡¯re pretty good in the liberal arts. Although we¡¯re not in the same ss, it doesn¡¯t mean that our rtionship will be shallow. ¡± At this point, Gu Yinshu looked at her again and smiled ¡°Are you so worried that someone will steal me away? Or are you doubting my feelings for you? ¡° ¡°Who told you to have such a handsome face? It would be great if you were disfigured. ¡° Hearing her slightly angry words, Gu Yinshu really couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m taking a huge advantage by being so handsome? So you have to cherish me in the future, understand? ¡° ¡°You¡¯re even proud of yourself. Seeing so many girls like you, don¡¯t you feel a sense of achievement? ¡° ¡°What makes you think I feel a sense of aplishment? ¡± Gu Yinshu couldn¡¯t help butugh when he saw her angry face. Chapter 1792

Chapter 1792: Chapter 1777, where did he see it

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I saw it everywhere. ¡° ¡°I think you are only willing to fight with me this time. ¡± Gu Yinshu pinched her face. ¡°You should prepare for this exam first. ¡° ¡°Thene and help me. Mathematics is too difficult. ¡° ¡°sit down, I¡¯ll go look for the book. ¡° Following her instructions, she sat down obediently and opened her math book. There was a series of forms written on it. The liberal arts exam wasing soon, but Qiu Qingqing did note to take it. Qiu Qingqing was pregnant almost at the end of the winter vacation. Technically, it hadn¡¯t been that long. But after that, Qiu Qingqing didn¡¯t call her. She only called them on Wechat once in a while to tell them that she was fine. But speaking of which, she was really worried about Qingqing. ¡°What are you thinking about again? ¡° There was a bit of green outside the window, and it was a lively scene again. ¡°I¡¯m a little worried about Qingqing. She doesn¡¯t seem to have called me much. I wonder how her child is doing? ¡° Hearing her mention Qiu Qingqing again, Gu Yinshu rarely remembered this person. ¡°If you¡¯re worried, you can call her. Maybe she wants you to be there for her. ¡° At this age, something like this really does move the earth today. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s GonNa make it on her own. Maybe she just needs someone to talk to her. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll call herter and see how it goes. ¡° From themunication on Wechat, she is still very worried about Qiu Qingqing¡¯s current state. Qiu Qingqing At this moment, Qiu Qingqing was sitting in the garden. She didn¡¯t know if she was looking at the scenery, but her eyes kept wandering in the distance. Auntie Chen watched from behind and sighed a few times in her heart. Especially when she saw the girl¡¯s thin and weak back, she felt that the girl had been tortured so much in just a short month. ¡°Qingqing, I just made you a top-grade Bird¡¯s nest. Do you want toe in and eat it? Or do you want me to bring it over from the kitchen? ¡° Actually, Auntie Chen wanted her toe in and eat it. Moreover, it was windy outside. Her current body was not quite the same as before, and she needed to be well protected. Auntie Chen was from the older generation, and she valued confinement very much. Although Qingqing had aborted the child, her current state was no different from confinement. ¡°Auntie Chen, I can¡¯t eat. I¡¯ll just sit outside for a while. ¡° As expected, hearing Qiu Qingqing¡¯s rejection, Auntie Chen sighed and walked over. ¡°Qingqing, I know you¡¯re sad now, but your body is still important. ¡± Auntie Chen put her hand on the girl¡¯s shoulder and tucked her hair behind her ear ¡°You¡¯re still young, and you still have a long way to go. It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t want that child, but you just can¡¯t have it in your current condition. ¡° What a sin. ¡°I know, but I¡¯m just sad. ¡± Qiu Qingqing was not as strong as she thought, so she buried her head in Auntie Chen¡¯s arms. ¡°I know, good girl. ¡± Auntie Chen reached out and stroked the girl¡¯s head. ¡°Be good,e in and eat bird¡¯s nest with me. ¡° ¡°No need, Auntie Chen, I really don¡¯t want to eat it. ¡° ¡°How could I not know? ¡± ¡°You are in the right time to take care of your body, and your uncle worked hard to get this month. The Best Bird¡¯s nest is very good for your body. ¡°. ¡°If you take care of your body, how can your body get better ¡°How can you walk on the road in the future ¡°listen to Auntie, eat the bird¡¯s nest. ¡° Chapter 1793

Chapter 1793: Chapter 1778, children

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Shen Jingcheng had been standing at the back the whole time. When he saw the thin and weak girl lying in Auntie Chen¡¯s arms, his eyes became solemn. At this age, she was a rebellious girl after all. Moreover, Qiu Qingqing¡¯s family situation was not quite the same since she was young. She grew up with her grandparents and did not receive much protection since she was young. At her young and ignorant age, she followed by his side, and Auntie Chen was the only female elder around. ¡°Sir, do you want to go over and take a look? ¡± The maid next to him saw through his thoughts ¡°Miss is still outside at this hour. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s a little upset. After all, she¡¯s her first child, so she must have some emotions. Sir, you have to learn tofort her. After all, she¡¯s a girl. ¡° He could see that Shen Jingcheng cared about Qiu Qingqing. However, there were many things that a man like him could not say. Moreover, he was used to running amok in the business world, and he did not have the experience tofort girls like this. Therefore, he could only silently apany her behind her back these days. ¡°How long has she been in this state? ¡° ¡°Ever since she came back from the hospital, Miss Qiu has always been in this state. She often doesn¡¯t speak. When Auntie Chen asked her, she only answered. She¡¯s not as lively as before. ¡° How could Qiu Qingqing not notice these changes in her past. This was something that Shen Jingcheng did not know for the time being. All the changes in Qiu Qingqing were because of him. ¡°I¡¯ll go and see her first. ¡° Shen Jingcheng took a coat from inside and walked towards the garden. At this time, there was a gust of wind in the garden. Auntie Chen was still lowering her head andforting the girl beside her in a soft voice. When she suddenly saw Shen Jing walking towards her, she suddenly understood something. ¡°Qingqing, don¡¯t be sad. You still have to move on with your life. ¡° After consoling her with thesest words, Auntie Chen had already stood up, and Shen Jingcheng was already beside him. Qiu Qingqing felt that steady footsteps, and his aura was invading her. Her entire nerves suddenly tensed up, and her fingers subconsciously pulled at her pants. ¡°Qingqing, do you feel okay? ¡° He half-squatted down, and could almost look at her at the same level. Qiu Qingqing bit her lip, not knowing what to look at the man in front of her. In fact, she didn¡¯t hate anyone. This time, she had suffered the biggest blow and training in her life. For the first time, she knew that the things that happened during puberty in the past were just small things. But what happened to her now was a major event rted to life. ¡°Uncle, my child is gone. ¡° ¡°I know, you will have your child in the future. ¡± Seeing her like this, Shen Jingcheng felt a dull pain in his heart, as well as an indescribable depression. It was as if something had happened without him knowing, and it was very important. He had lost an important person without knowing. ¡°Uncle, actually I saw him. He was still very young, and I could actually see his outline. I¡¯ve let him down, I¡¯ve really let him down. ¡° The more she thought about it, the more she broke down. Qiu Qingqing grabbed his hand and cried out in pain. When Shen Jingcheng stood up slightly, he held her in his arms. ¡°You don¡¯t even have a child anymore. If you continue to humiliate yourself like this, the child won¡¯te back. You can only eat properly. ¡° Qiu Qingqing was like a broken doll. Being held in his arms, she didn¡¯t make any movements. She just curled up in his arms, trying to absorb the only warmth. Chapter 1794

Chapter 1794: Chapter 1779

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION At this moment, Qiu Qingqing wanted so much to tell him that the dead child was our child and that your child was gone. But now that he knew, it was useless to tell him. It would only cause more trouble for Shen Jingcheng. Shen Jingcheng did not know what he was thinking, but when he saw her deep in thought, his heart ached even more. During this period of time, she had really lost a lot of weight. ¡°Don¡¯t always shut yourself at home. Since you won¡¯t be going to ss for the time being, you¡¯ll need some people to apany you when you rest at home. Auntie Chen and the others are not your peers, so they don¡¯t have much inmon with you and aren¡¯t that happy. Why don¡¯t I ask Wuxin and the others to apany you. ¡°With good friends by your side, you¡¯ll at least be happier. ¡° ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll call Wuxin and the others today. ¡± The corners of her lips were dry, and she finally moved. Qiu Qingqing was also afraid that she had entered a dead end. Ever since she had finished her surgery at the county hospital, her uncle had told her that the child was gone. She had even seen the child that had been taken out of her body. Although it was very small, her outline could already be seen. At that time, her heart had been gripped tightly. That scene was probably the most shocking scene that she would never forget in her entire life. This was her first child, but it was gone just like that. She looked at Qiu Qingqing unconsciously tugging at the sleeve of her coat like a frightened bird, revealing a pitiful expression. ¡°Qingqing, do you really want that child? ¡° Shen Jingcheng ced her at the dining table and gestured for the nanny to bring out the bird¡¯s nest and other body-nourishing things whilemunicating with the girl next to him. Many things were more difficult to avoid, and the more difficult it was to avoid them, the better it was tomunicate openly. This would help her out of her predicament. ¡°I just feel that I have killed a small life. However, if he is really born, I can not guarantee that he will be able to live well. I can not guarantee that he will be able to livefortably. I can not even guarantee that both his parents will be able to do so. I can not harm him. ¡° ¡°I know, I understand. ¡± Shen Jingcheng held her hand and said softly, ¡°it is impossible for a person to say that all the decisions he makes are correct. The baby will understand. He will find a good family and live a happy life. ¡° At this moment, she was the most vulnerable. When she was vulnerable, she felt wronged when she heard someoneforting her. Moreover, this man was the father of her child. So, she leaned on his shoulder. Unknowingly, Qiu Qingqing fell asleep. Ever since the child was gone, it was difficult for her to fall asleep. Shen Jingcheng took a leave of absence for more than half a month and stayed by her side. ¡°Sir, miss is asleep. Do you want to carry her upstairs to sleep? ¡° Shen Jingcheng nced at the Pale little face in his arms. He quietly picked her up and sent her upstairs to sleep. After tucking her in, his fingers unconsciously brushed across her cheek. She was only a child, but she had experienced too much. At first, he was angry at her sudden pregnancy. Butter, when he saw her teary eyes, he felt that this girl really did not feel safe and did not know anything. That was why she was deceived by a certain Brat. Although Qiu Qingqing had repeatedly said not to disturb that person, Shen Jingcheng only agreed on the surface. He would never let go of the man who had harmed his niece. He wanted him to pay the price for the rest of his life. After going downstairs, aunt Chen had been hovering around Shen Jingcheng, as if she had something to say. Chapter 1795

Chapter 1795: Chapter 1780 was filled withplicated feelings

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Auntie Chen, say what you want to say. ¡± Shen Jingcheng pulled down his cor and sat on the SOFA tiredly. Even so, it did not wear out his bearing and elegance at all. Seeing that he had opened his mouth, Auntie Chen did not care about anything else. ¡°Mr. Shen, from the looks of Qingqing, she probably wants to keep the child in her belly. Sir, why don¡¯t you let Qingqing give birth to the Child? I can take care of the child after it¡¯s born. ¡° In fact, Qingqing¡¯s child was still in her belly. The doctor said that her body was too weak and she could not undergo surgery for the time being. However, the doctor said that Qingqing was a child who was easily softhearted. If the child was not aborted this time, she might not be able to make up her mind so easily in the future. Therefore, she might as well let someone else take someone else¡¯s stillbirth so that Qiu Qingqing couldpletely give up on this idea. Once her body recovered, Shen Jingcheng naturally had his own way to let the doctor quietly abort the child. Her body was currently in a bad state, so the morning sickness and pregnancy reactions did not seem to be very obvious on her body. Sure enough, Qing Qing really believed that her child was really aborted in the hospital. Auntie Chen saw Qing Qing¡¯s sad face and wondered if she could give birth. Anyway, there was still room for maneuver. Seeing Auntie Chen¡¯s confident look, Shen Jingcheng¡¯s eyes swept over her. ¡°Qing Qing is a child. She is not sensible. Why are you not sensible? ¡° Shen Jingcheng said in a low voice, ¡°she is only in high school. If she is pregnant and continues to study, how can she go to college ¡°Do you think that a mere child is so troublesome for me ¡°Let alone whether you¡¯ll take care of the child or not, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for me to take care of the child for the rest of my life. ¡°However, Qingqing¡¯s life will bepletely ruined because of this child. ¡°She¡¯s still young, beautiful, and has a bright future. ¡° After saying this, Auntie Chen lowered her head and didn¡¯t say anything else. She had to admit that Shen Jingcheng was very rational in dealing with this matter. If it was for the sake of Miss, then this child had to be aborted. ¡°Then Miss, this is really too pitiful. ¡° ¡°I will be the viin. ¡± After a long time, Shen Jingcheng finally said this. At first, Suixin was still worried about Qiu Qingqing, but when he called her and Chen Shuxinter, she let out a sigh of relief. The tone on the phone was still rtively rxed. It seemed that Qingqing¡¯s current condition was not as bad as he thought. Especially when she heard that he had invited her and Shu Xin to their house to y, Suixin and the others naturally readily agreed. Therefore, when school ended in the afternoon, they were sent to the Shen family¡¯s vi area by a car. Qiu Qingqing¡¯s long hair waspletely let down, giving her a pitiful look. ¡°Sui Xin, Shu Xin, I¡¯m over here. ¡° She waved from above, and as she got down, Sui Xin and Chen Shuxin naturally entered the vi under Auntie Chen¡¯s lead. ¡°Hello, Uncle Shen. ¡° Shen Jingcheng seemed to want to go out. He took his phone and keys, and when he saw the two little girls, he nodded slightly. Chen Shuxin, who was next to him, had fallen to the ground again because of her infatuation. However, this was not the time to look at handsome men. She knew her limits. ¡°thank you foring to apany Qingqing. ¡° Shen Jingcheng did not say much to them. He left very quickly as if he had something important to say. As he looked at Shen Jingcheng¡¯s back view, his emotions were a littleplicated. Chapter 1796

Chapter 1796: Chapter 1781 was in charge

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION How could she have stumbled upon such a melodramatic matter? Although it wasn¡¯t something she had personally experienced, it was still the most impactful thing in her adolescence. ¡°Freewill, what are you looking at? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re also infatuated with his uncle? ¡± Chen Shuxin teased from the side. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you satisfied with your Prince Charming Gu? ¡° ¡°Do you think everyone is as infatuated as you? ¡± Freewill couldn¡¯t help but tease her. ¡°Tsk Tsk, just now when you looked at Shen Jingcheng, I should have secretly taken a photo and let your Song Yan see how your Song Yan reacted. ¡° ¡°Sui Xin, whose best friend are you exactly? Are you trying to trick me? ¡° ¡°HMPH. ¡° Chen Shuxin¡¯s face was puffed up with anger and she did not say anything. She held her hand and entered the Shen family¡¯s vi together. ¡°Sui Xin, Shu Xin, you guys are here. ¡° Qiu Qingqing also came down from upstairs. After seeing the two of them, her mood was much better than before. ¡°Auntie Chen, can you help me put out all the snacks? ¡± Qiu Qingqing¡¯s face was a little Pale, but there was a light smile on her face. ¡°This is your first time here. Actually, I did not specially prepare it. Don¡¯t be polite with me. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s you who¡¯s standing on ceremony with us. Do you think we¡¯re the kind of people who would stand on ceremony? especially with you. ¡° Shu Xin sat down with a smile. In fact, when she saw Qiu Qingqing¡¯s slightly pale face, she could basically guess what was going on. She was a smart girl to begin with. Thest time she and her uncle were together, it was them who helped buy the medicine. But she was really a little puzzled. She had clearly taken the medicine, so how could she be pregnant? ¡°How¡¯s your body? The ss teacher said that your body is not very good, so you have to rest at home for a period of time. They are also very concerned about you. ¡° Everyone was a part of the ss. When school started, they would naturally be concerned about the sudden shortage of a person. ¡°I may need to rest for another half a month. My mental state hasn¡¯t been very good recently. ¡± Qiu Qingqing¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. She finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. ¡°My child is gone. Thest time at the county hospital, it was aborted. ¡° When these words were said, the two girls were dumbfounded. Although freewill had long known that she would abort the child at the county hospital, now that he heard it from her personally, he was still shocked. He still felt a little depressed and ufortable. ¡°Qingqing... ¡° ¡°actually, if I say that I don¡¯t feel ufortable now, it¡¯s all a lie. ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t feel ufortable. What should go has to go. ¡± Freewill hugged her. ¡°One day, you will have your own child. ¡° Hearing this, Qiu Qingqingughed and cried. ¡°You are exactly the same as what he said. ¡° This him, freewill naturally knew who she was referring to. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Shen Jingcheng know that this child is his? ¡± Chen Shuxin was a little confused, but at the same time, she was a little angry. Could it be that he didn¡¯t want to bear any responsibility at all? ¡°SHH. ¡° Qiu Qingqing heard that her voice was a little louder, and she covered her mouth in fear. ¡°I¡¯ve never told you about the child¡¯s background. My uncle thought that I was in an early rtionship with someone and identally got pregnant. ¡° Chen Shuxin was instantly speechless. She could actually understand Qiu Qingqing¡¯s heart, but she couldn¡¯t understand this kind of approach. Why did all this have to be borne by a woman? ¡°Qingqing, are you really going to not tell her about this matter for the rest of your life I think you should tell him about it. He has the right and the obligation to know about it. How can you bear it alone You are only a teenager. He is already an adult.¡± Chapter 1797

Chapter 1797: Chapter 1782 stupidity

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION In fact, Sui Xin also felt that she was very stupid. If it were her, she would definitely let the man know what she had suffered, instead of silently enduring all the pain. Of course, Qiu Qingqing¡¯s love for Shen Jingcheng was something she did not dare to imagine and could not imagine at all. Therefore, regarding this matter, she directly chose to remain silent. Because of other people¡¯s emotional matters, it was not good for her to make an evaluation. ¡°Shu Xin, you don¡¯t understand. With my rtionship with him, if this kind of matter were to be exposed, he would be med by everyone. In fact, we don¡¯t know anything about business matters, but I know that he is actually having a hard time. ¡° Many people outside were staring at his weakness, especially the Shen family. I can¡¯t let my heart get hold of his weakness just because of an ident. He didn¡¯t know what happened that night, and it wasn¡¯t his fault at all. ¡°Just because you¡¯re pregnant with a child, I feel like you¡¯ve grown up. ¡° Chen Shuxin was really speechless. In the end, she could only say this, and her hand covered the back of her hand. ¡°What do you n to do next? If you have anything, you must tell us. It¡¯s not good to keep it in your heart, and it might affect your mental state if you keep it in your heart for too long. ¡° This was the thing that Chen Shuxin and the others were most worried about. After the surgery, it was equivalent to those pregnant women giving birth before giving birth. At this time, the girls¡¯physical and mental states were the worst. The postpartum depression and all kinds of depression were not rmist. ¡°I know. ¡± Qiu Qingqing forced a smile. ¡°I will try my best tomunicate with you guys. It¡¯s just that sometimes, I can¡¯tpletely control my mood. ¡° ¡°If you can¡¯t control it, just say it. ¡± Freewill agreed with Chen Shuxin¡¯s words. After all, they still needed tomunicate. ¡°since we are at home for half a month, we can actually go on a trip to rx. If we stay at home all the time, our mood will be even worse. ¡° ¡°No, Qingqing¡¯s body is already like this. It¡¯s better not to be exposed to too much wind outside, ¡± Chen Shuxin said ¡°You guys don¡¯t understand yet. Don¡¯t look at those foreigners on the Inte. It¡¯s very easy for them to give birth and take care of children. They don¡¯t even need to take a month to give birth. However, their medical standards and skills will be more advanced than ours. Moreover, their bodies are different from US Asians¡¯ ability to withstand stress. They still can¡¯t be too floating. They need to rest at home. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s good to be at home. Anyway, I don¡¯t have the mood to go out now, ¡± Qiu Qingqing said with a sickly tone, and the corners of her lips curved upwards ¡°actually, as long as you guyse to visit me from time to time, I¡¯ll be happier than usual. After all, there are many things that I can¡¯t tell other people. I can only tell you guys. ¡° ¡°We¡¯ll being over to apany you during this period of time. Shu Xin, this college top student, has already sorted out her notes for this period of time. During this period of time, we can take the opportunity to help you make up for your lessons. Oh right, we¡¯re going to split the arts and sciences, so we can¡¯t let down our guard. ¡° ¡°Yes, I almost forgot about the matter of splitting the arts and Sciences. ¡° As she spoke to Suixin and the others, Qiu Qingqing¡¯s spirits were lifted a little. Auntie Chen¡¯s heart, which was originally worried, was relieved at this time. ¡°You few youngdies are ying here. I will go prepare pastries for you. ¡± Auntie Chen looked kind, but in fact, she was a very kind person. Ever since her grandmother passed away, she had almost treated Qingqing as her own daughter. Chapter 1798

Chapter 1798: Chapter 1783 cats

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The main reason was that the little girl¡¯s current situation was too difficult, and she did not have any elders by her side, especially female elders to teach her. This caused the little girl to go astray and get pregnant early with others. Having a big belly would affect her studies, so she could only do this kind of harmful abortion. Speaking of which, Auntie Chen also felt a little guilty. If she had discovered something wrong with Qing Qing earlier, she might have been able to save her in time. However, after careful consideration, she felt very puzzled because Qing Qing did not have any signs of puppy love in the past, and she also came home on time to eat every day. How did she suddenly be pregnant with another boy¡¯s child? It happened too suddenly andpletely illogical. In fact, she suspected that Qing Qing had been raped. She was just afraid that her family would be worried, so she did not tell them. Although she was suspicious, Auntie Chen hesitated and did not tell Shen Jingcheng. The main reason was that he believed in Shen Jingcheng¡¯s ability. He would definitely investigate the matter thoroughly. If Qing Qing had really been hurt in the outside world that they did not know about, sir would definitely avenge Qing Qing. From the moment he came into contact with Qingqing and brought her home, Auntie Chen could tell that mister was really taking care of this child. With Shen Jingcheng around, Qiu Qingqing could be considered a blessing in disguise. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Auntie Chen. ¡± Qiu Qingqing¡¯s words implied that she was acting coquettishly. ¡°This isn¡¯t trouble at all. I¡¯ll go up first. You guys have fun. ¡° After auntie Chen went to the kitchen, she left the three girls to continue whispering to each other. ¡°When did you raise so many cats here? They¡¯re so cute. Why did you suddenly raise so many cats? ¡° They saw a group of cute kittens on the balcony over there. A few servants were taking cat litter and cat food. It seemed that they were ready to help the kittens bathe. However, the kittens were clearly attracted by the cat food in the basin. They kept meowing, making them look very cute. They didn¡¯t think that Shen Jingcheng was the one who raised them. After all, that person had a cold expression on his face. It was impossible for him to have such a soft heart. ¡°Qingqing, I didn¡¯t expect you to like cats. ¡± Freewill teased from the side. ¡°Shen Jingcheng seems to be more secretive. It¡¯s not easy for him to agree to you raising cats. ¡° ¡°You can even guess my uncle¡¯s personality? Freewill, I really doubt whether you¡¯re a half-immortal or not. ¡± Qiu Qingqing showed a rare big smile on the side ¡°At first, he wasn¡¯t too happy to keep a cat, but then he saw that I liked it, so he kept a lot. Maybe he saw that when I came back from the hospital, my mood and mental state were extremely bad, so he made an exception and allowed me to keep a cat. ¡° These cats had indeed apanied her through the most painful days. During those days, she did not have the slightest desire to speak. If these cats had not apanied her, she might not have been able to bear it. Qiu Qingqing subconsciously threw Shen Jingcheng¡¯spanionship to the back of her mind. It was as if she felt that this way, she would be able to reject the hazy and confused feelings she had for him. Qiu Qingqing walked over and suddenly picked up a little kitten. The little kitten seemed to be particrly clingy to Qiu Qingqing. It meowed and rubbed against her clothes. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, little thing. Soon, you will have something to eat. ¡° ¡°Yes, there will be something to eat soon. After eating, you will have to bathe. ¡± Random knew that cats hated bathing the most. He reached out and picked up a kitten. ¡°It¡¯s so cute. Cats are indeed the best medicine when you are in a bad mood. ¡° Chapter 1799

Chapter 1799: Chapter 1784 was divided into sses

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Do you like it? If you like it, take one back and raise it. I can¡¯t raise that many here. ¡° Seeing how happy freewill was, Qiu Qingqing suggested, ¡°actually, I think that white cats are more arrogant and ck cats are more lively and clingy. But if you both like it, then I¡¯ll give you two. ¡° ¡°Come on, don¡¯t we live in the dormitory? If we dare to bring the cat back to the dormitory, the dormitory manager will definitely cut us. ¡± Although Chen Shuxin and freewill really liked these things They really wanted to raise a cat, but when they thought of the sharp eyes of the dormitory manager, they still felt that it was better to forget about it. ¡°That¡¯s true. Let¡¯s leave it here first. In the future, when you want a cat, you cane to my ce anytime to collect it. ¡± Qiu Qingqing smiled. ¡°okay. ¡° Time seemed to be a good medicine that could not be equalized. After half a month, Qiu Qingqing¡¯s mental state was much better. This time was coincidentally the time for their arts and Science Division, so at this critical moment, Qiu Qingqing still went to take the exam. The homeroom teacher wanted to persuade Qiu Qingqing toe back for the exam. After all, it was rted to the arts and Science Division and the division of sses. If she didn¡¯te, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to assign sses. But seeing Qiu Qingqinge back on her own initiative, she encouraged her a little. Soon, the results of thest exam for the arts and science division were out. Looking at the ranking list, the students were discussing their names and the sses that might be assigned. ¡°follow your heart, are you going to choose arts or science? ¡± Chen Shuxin looked at her ranking. As a genius student, she was actually one of the best. No matter if she chose arts or science, she had an advantage. However, Chen Shuxin had told Suixin a long time ago that she wanted to study science. Song Yan and the others naturally chose science as well, and their results were equally good. Their circle of friends could be said to be a group of top students. Except for Suixin. This was very painful. However, Suixin unexpectedly performed well in this division exam. In fact, it was mainly because of Gu Yinshu¡¯s guidance. Her results could be said to be her best. Not only did she enter the top 20 of the grade, but she also entered the top five of the ss. Such a big leap in progress surprised the ss teacher. After all, freewill used to be a student who could only make it into the top 20 after getting into the top 30. Now that she had made it into the top five of the ss, she was already doing quite well. Who was currently in the Science ss? In other words, the ss teacher was still the ss teacher. Some of the students who chose science might be able to stay, while those who studied liberal arts would be assigned to other sses. Seeing that freewill had chosen science, which meant that she would continue to stay in this ss, the ss teacher was quite happy. Although this child had never been a Straight-a student, the homeroom teacher thought that she was an interesting child just because she had dared to help her find Gu Yinshu. ¡°Freewill, you must study hard next and try to get into a good university. You¡¯ve made great progress in the exam this time. It¡¯s already very impressive to be in the top five. I don¡¯t expect you to keep up. You must work harder in the future. ¡° Freewill was also quite happy to hear the teacher¡¯s encouragement. ¡°Why? Do you want to thank your teacher? ¡° Someone at the back stabbed himself with a ballpoint pen. When he heard that familiar voice with a smile, follow his heart really rolled his eyes. How did this person who stabbed his girlfriend with a ballpoint pen have a girlfriend? He wasn¡¯t gentle at all. ¡°Do you want your ballpoint pen water to be all over my clothes? ¡± Follow his heart turned around and pinched his arm back. Chapter 1800

Chapter 1800: Chapter 1785 felt very wronged

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I finally helped you get your grades up, but you still pinched me. ¡° Gu Yinshu was indeed very wronged. She pinched him painfully. ¡°Then thank you, handsome Gu. ¡° ¡°You want to dismiss me with just one sentence? ¡° ¡°Then what else do you want? ¡° ¡°How about a kiss? ¡± Carelessly asking, Gu Yinshu came over with a book and deliberately covered their faces. ¡°It¡¯s so secretive that no one will find out. ¡° ¡°Get out of my way. ¡± Carelessly¡¯s ears were red, and he felt the temperature on his face rising. He hurriedly pushed him away. ¡°stop fooling around. People will see you. ¡° Gu Yinshu was very persistent. She held his wrist and kissed her cheek. She moved very quickly. In the noisy ssroom, she did this little thing without anyone noticing, but it made Suixin feel as hot as an electric stove. This person was really going to heaven. He actually dared to kiss her openly in the ssroom. She pushed him in panic and could only sit in her seat obediently again. Her ears turned red. Gu Yinshu naturally noticed her subtle change. He looked at the girl who was very close to him and felt the kiss go all the way to the bottom of his heart. Ever since she finally agreed to be his girlfriend, the two of them had basically always been well-behaved. Not to mention kissing, even holding hands was more well-behaved, and it was very rare. The emotions of a teenager were always fluctuating in his heart, especially during puberty, which caused him to have all kinds of hazy and confused thoughts about girls. He felt that he couldn¡¯t help it anymore. He still wanted to kiss her. ¡°Jiang Suixin, give me another kisster. ¡° When he heard thest sentence, Suixin felt that his face almost exploded. He felt hot. How could this person be so shameless to make such an unreasonable request at this time. When he looked back at him, he found that he was very self-righteous. How did this person be self-righteous? ¡°Don¡¯t be like this all the time. ¡± Freewill finally said this after holding it in for a long time. ¡°How am I doing? ¡± Gu Yinshu said this and felt a little wronged at first, although freewill didn¡¯t know what he was feeling wronged about. Freewill looked at him and suddenly sighed. ¡°nothing, I just don¡¯t know how to tell you. ¡° She always felt that puppy love was really not a good behavior. After all, it was time to study. Even if they were really together and admitted that they were in a rtionship, they should behave themselves and not touch each other like they did just now. She really felt that they should study hard in such a sacred ce like the school. She believed that no teacher or school leader would want to see a couple kissing and doing all kinds of overly intimate actions in the school, let alone see such a scene. The campus was meant for learning, so she really felt ufortable. ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to tell me, then don¡¯t say it. Don¡¯t think about it. ¡± How could Gu Yinshu not know what she was feeling ufortable about? However, he felt wronged and had always ced him in an unimportant position. He just felt wronged and unhappy, especially when he thought of this. Therefore, he had followed her to the dormitory almost the entire morning. He did not really follow her to the dormitory. He did not really follow her to the door of the dormitory. He did not even need to think that his aunt would stop him at the door. But see he has been following me, some sigh. Chapter 1801

Chapter 1801: Chapter 1786 had a weird style

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yinshu seemed to be going against her today. He had been following her without getting an urate answer. Chen Shuxin looked as if she had seen a ghost today. She really didn¡¯t understand why boss Gu had been following her? Wasn¡¯t this style a little too weird? If they were quarreling, it didn¡¯t look like it. If they weren¡¯t quarreling, why couldn¡¯t a doctor walk in front? Why didn¡¯t a doctor say a word and follow behind them. What was going on? Chen Shuxin touched the girl next to her with her hand. ¡°Freewill, are you two fighting? Why don¡¯t you pay attention to the people behind you? ¡° Gu Yinshu really didn¡¯t know what to say. She looked back at the boy who had been following her, then sighed and walked over. ¡°Don¡¯t follow me anymore. Go back and eat. ¡° ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you a kiss and I won¡¯t follow you. ¡° Freewill didn¡¯t know what Gu Yinshu was thinking. Didn¡¯t he give her a kiss in the ssroom today Why was he so insistent on kissing her again? Regarding this shameful request, caoxin did not know what to say for a moment. ¡°You can go back. ¡° She did not understand either. She did not know what Gu Yinshu was thinking at this moment. She also did not know what was behind this kiss. ¡°Caoxin, are you regretting being my girlfriend? ¡± Gu Yinshu looked at her with her sharp eyes. There was the spirit of a teenager in her eyes. ¡°No. ¡° Caoxin said these two words softly with a little sigh. ¡°No, then why did you suddenly treat me coldly? ¡± The youth lowered his head slightly and sounded a little disappointed. ¡°You seem to hate it when I kiss you. Is it because I kissed you in the ssroom just now that you¡¯re unhappy now? ¡° Speaking of which, he felt a little sullen. There were so many girls who liked him and took the initiative to pursue her, but he could not let go of this one. This one was the only one that he took the initiative to pursue. In front of her, he seemed to have be extremely sensitive about everything. This included the small changes in her emotions and all of her thoughts. For example, at this moment, the young man¡¯s heart was even a little nervous and anxious. He didn¡¯t know what freewill was thinking about him, nor did he know how freewill was feeling towards him at this moment. Perhaps the joy of his youth was like this, nervous and uneasy. Even though he, Gu Yinshu, was once known as the boss of the grade and the girl I liked the most was like this in front of him, his heart was burning hot, but he was also nervous. The simplest feeling was when the girl in his heart smiled at him. In fact, freewill¡¯s smile was really beautiful. But she never liked to smile. Most of the time, it was faint, and her emotions would not fluctuate too much. Such a temper made Gu Yinshu unable to help but guess his thoughts, afraid that one day he would be so cold that he didn¡¯t even care about him. ¡°I don¡¯t hate you... ¡± casual bit his lip and looked at the young man in front of him. His mind was also trying to organize his emotions and words. ¡°then why did you... and I saw that you were not very happy just now. I thought I kissed you and caused you too much trouble. ¡° The young man was persistent and stubborn, but he followed her like a poor stray cat. For some reason, it suddenly touched the softness in her heart. ¡°Yin Shu, you go back and eat first. ¡± Following her heart, she suddenly took out a handful of candy from her pocket. ¡°You go back and eat first. Really, don¡¯t follow me anymore. I don¡¯t dislike you. It¡¯s possible that you¡¯re in a bad mood today. ¡° Chapter 1802

Chapter 1802: Chapter 1787: Stray Cats

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yinshu took the candy from her hand, but didn¡¯t leave. He just looked at her in silence. He looked like a stray cat at the moment, and he looked a little pitiful. So, following her heart, he was even more soft-hearted now. The two of them stood in a stalemate for a while, and following her heart, she finally walked toward him. She tiptoed, suddenly leaned over, and kissed him on the cheek. Gu Yinshu¡¯s mind was nk at the moment. He stared at the girl in front of him, not knowing what to say for a moment. This was the first time freewill had kissed him, and it was at this moment. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel awkward following me around all the time? Look at so many people looking at you, ¡± freewill said softly. Gu Yinshu naturally saw that there were people around him, stopping and walking from time to time to look back at them. Not to mention that almost everyone in the school knew Gu Yinshu, just looking at Gu Yinshu¡¯s face, it was hard to ignore him. After all, that face had a 100% rate of looking back. ¡°I don¡¯t care what they think of me. I only care about what you think. ¡° Sui Xin couldn¡¯t bear it. ¡°Then why have you been following me? Do you n to follow me to the dormitory? Also, why have you been following me? What¡¯s the point? ¡° Returning to the original point of this question, Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t say anything. He just clicked his tongue and looked elsewhere. Chen Shuxin had been watching from the side and waiting for Sui Xin. She knew that they would take care of their own matters. Therefore, the rest of them could just watch from the side. There was no need to be the peacemaker. The result of being the peacemaker would definitely be much worse than watching from the side. At this time, Gu Yinshu¡¯s phone suddenly rang. It had to be at this time. Gu Yinshu was not in a good mood with his girlfriend, so he felt very annoyed when he heard the phone ring. Seeing that he did not want to pick up the phone at all, he said casually, ¡°just pick up the phone. What if it¡¯s something important? It would be bad if you miss it. ¡° Gu Yinshu picked up the phone. As soon as the call was connected, he heard a voice from the other side, ¡°Yinshu, aren¡¯t you going home for lunch today? ¡° His mother had never called him at this time. He didn¡¯t expect that she would seize the opportunity at this time. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the matter? I don¡¯t want to go home for lunch. You can eat at home by yourself this afternoon. ¡° Perhaps because he was in a bad mood, he didn¡¯t even use a good tone when he said this, nor did he say any moreforting words to his mother. ¡°Are you going to let me eat at home alone? Your uncle and the others aren¡¯t back yet. It¡¯s very lonely for me to eat at home alone. ¡° Gu Xiangsi was talking on the other end of the line, her tone seemed a little lonely. ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t always go back to apany you at this time, right? ¡± Gu Yinshu said, ¡°in that case, I¡¯ll go back and have dinner with you tonight. ¡° After saying that, he hung up the phone without waiting for the other side to respond. ¡°Is there anyone who looks at handsome guys so seriously? I¡¯m so embarrassed from looking at them. ¡° As soon as he hung up the phone, he saw that freewill was looking at him very seriously, so he couldn¡¯t help but tease her in a rxed tone. He didn¡¯t want their rtionship to be as stagnant as before. ¡°What are you talking about? ¡± A smile appeared on freewill¡¯s face. ¡°You just took my candy, so you have to listen to me. Go back and eat. Otherwise, if you faint from hunger in ss in the afternoon, I will ignore you. ¡° ¡°Of course I will not believe that you will ignore me. ¡° Chapter 1803

Chapter 1803: Chapter 1788, interrogation

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yinshu disyed her most shameless side at this moment. Even though she had just given him a hand and kissed him, she still acted coquettishly, wanting more of her care and attention. Freewill might never know that ever since he was with her, he had be very fragile. ¡°Gu Yinshu, what are you trying to do? ¡± After freewill could not do anything to him, she could not shake him off, but she could not persuade him, and she did not know what he was thinking at this moment. Therefore, he directly questioned him. ¡°stand still, don¡¯t move. ¡± Gu Yinshu looked at her seriously and pursed her lips. Freewill really didn¡¯t move. Seeing her serious look, a smile appeared on Gu Yinshu¡¯s lips. ¡°Jiang Suixin, I¡¯ve tolerated you for a long time. ¡° After saying this, he suddenly hugged her shoulders. He quickly moved closer and kissed her lips. ¡°...¡± Freewill couldn¡¯t tell what kind of feeling it was. He felt that her lips were soft, like Jelly when they touched. His breath was very strong, and the heat spread all over her face, especially her ears. Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t stay for long, but that little bit of warmth seemed to have touched his heart again. ¡°okay, I can go back and eat now. ¡° After letting go of Sui Xin, he found that her face was several times hotter than before. The heavy kiss just now seemed to be crushing her nerves. He seemed to have lost control for a moment just now, like a little demon beast that had suddenly been released and licked her lips and teeth. At this moment, Gu Yinshu seemed to have lost all reason. Fortunately, following his heart, he pushed him. His reason quickly came back online, and he let go of her. Chen Shuxin, who was beside him, saw this scene. She covered her mouth and almost wanted to scream. Was this couple torturing a dog in front of her Although she was a person with a boyfriend, she already felt an unimaginable critical hit rate. ¡°follow my heart, are you torturing a dog? ¡± Chen Shuxin still found a little sense of presence for herself. Could she tease her good friend at the side. ¡°...¡± Sui Xin was so embarrassed that she couldn¡¯t raise her head. She didn¡¯t expect Gu Yinshu to y such a trick. Didn¡¯t she take the initiative to kiss him just now How could this person be so unsatisfied? It seemed that he couldn¡¯t be spoiled. Otherwise, he would be too easy to go overboard and climb up the stick. ¡°I¡¯m going back. See you this afternoon. ¡± Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t feel any shame or panic. Instead, she was very calm and rubbed her long hair. ¡°Gu Yinshu, are you shameless? ¡° ¡°Of course I¡¯m shameless. If I¡¯m shameless, why would I want a girlfriend? ¡° Listening to his confident words, freewill felt like he was about to cry from anger. Seriously, how could there be such a shameless person. He thought that he would pay more attention to his actions in order to create his image as a prince charming. Unexpectedly, he wasn¡¯t worried that his image as a prince charming would copse. ¡°Hurry up and leave. ¡± Freewill couldn¡¯t help but give him a push. She turned around and ran towards the dormitory. She was really embarrassed to stay in this ce for even a second. Countless people had seen that scene. Although it was only for a moment, thinking about it still made her feel very ashamed. Chen Shuxin, who was behind her, wasughing so hard that she was about to go crazy. However, the scene of her running after her whileughing at the same time was also veryical. Chapter 1804

Chapter 1804: Chapter 1789: campus couple

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Jiang Suixin, stop running. If you run again, I¡¯ll expose what happened today. Try Again, Jiang Suixin. ¡° As expected, she still had to shout. Finally, Suixin stopped and turned around to look at her. ¡°Why are you shouting? You know you¡¯re smiling like a fool. ¡° As she said this, she even put her hands on her hips, as if she was too awesome. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you. ¡± Chen Shuxinughed as she followed and stood beside her. ¡°Oh my God, do you know what you just did? You almost tortured me to death. I almost forgot that I have a boyfriend. ¡° ¡°stop talking. ¡± Freewill recalled the scene just now and felt very ashamed. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? You¡¯re not still very shy, are you? ¡° Freewill was stunned for a moment when he heard her words. Thinking about it carefully, it seemed that her psychological process just now was indeed more shy than other emotions. ¡°I¡¯m a girl, why can¡¯t I be shy? Do you think I¡¯m as thick-skinned as you? ¡± Jiang Suixin nced at her good friend next to her and deliberately teased her. ¡°How am I thick-skinned? It¡¯s clearly that man who¡¯s thick-skinned and has been pestering me. If he didn¡¯t take the initiative to chase me, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed. ¡° As the two of them went upstairs, Chen Shuxin even pretended to be arrogant a few times, even though she already had a sweet smile on her face. Actually, freewill didn¡¯t know if dating at their age was considered not too good. However, most of the time, she wouldn¡¯t bother with this problem. Anyway, it was useless to think about it, so she might as well focus on improving her studies. Therefore, freewill told Chen Shuxin about his thoughts just now. Chen Shuxin didn¡¯t expect freewill to actually bother with this problem She was a little surprised. ¡°Actually, I think that the main reason why people don¡¯t advocate early love and don¡¯t advocate dating on campus is because they are afraid of students. Because of love, it will dy their studies. ¡°Then, now that you are with Gu Yinshu, your academic results have improved. This should be a good thing. Since it¡¯s a good thing, I don¡¯t think there is a need to struggle with this. ¡°Moreover, we have our own ideas. You won¡¯t do things that don¡¯t suit our age. I think it¡¯s good as long as you have principles. ¡° ¡°I think so too. Maybe I felt ufortable when Gu Yinshu kissed me in the ssroom just now, ¡± freewill said sullenly ¡°I¡¯m mainly afraid that this behavior will affect the other students. I don¡¯t want to be an eyesore. ¡° Eyesore? If there was water in her mouth, Chen Shuxin would have sprayed it all over her face long ago. What was eyesore They werepletely different from the word eyesore. They were both so good-looking. They were obviously eyesores. How could they be eyesores? To be honest, too many people looked at them and thought that they were as interesting as watching a youth idol drama. After all, there were very few couples who were good-looking, which made all the students very envious. Moreover, the problem of affecting the learning environment did not exist. It felt like after they got together, they were basically undoing the couple with their bare hands. This was because after Gu Yinshu fell in love with anyone he wanted, the boys and girls who were originally in a rtionship broke up because they felt that the other party was not good-looking enough. A few couples had gotten together because they followed the trend, because recently, for some unknown reason, the Inte had been hyping up campus couples. Chapter 1805

Chapter 1805: Chapter 1790 little fanboy

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION It seemed that many websites and social apps on the Inte thought that love on campus was the most beautiful love, especially the one between campus and society. Therefore, many students began to fall in love with the trend. In fact, it was hard to say whether they liked each other or not, because they did not understand love at such a young age. This phenomenon did not only exist in other sses of other schools, but also in their sses. However, ever since the appearance of the couple, freewill and Gu Yinshu, many people had inexplicably broken up. The reason was that they despised the other party for not being good-looking enough. This world that looked at faces was simply hopeless. Therefore, freewill did not have to worry about this problem at all, because when she and Gu Yinshu were together, it was as if they were breaking up a couple. Originally, there were still a few couples in their ss, but now there were basically only two couples. ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to think about those problems anymore. Now we should go and have a good meal, and then we can go to ss in the afternoon. ¡° Freewill nodded, and the two of them happily went to the cafeteria for lunch. They met a boy on the way, and this boy greeted them enthusiastically. ¡°Sui Xin, Shu Xin, are you going to the dormitory, or to the cafeteria for lunch? ¡° This boy was quite cute, with a baby face. They had talked to him a few times before, but they were not that familiar with him. Today, they happened to meet, and Shu Xin could not resist such a good-looking boy. ¡°It¡¯s Qin Shuan, we were just about to go for lunch. ¡° Qin Shuan was originally approaching them with a nervous mood, because in her heart, Sui Xin was like a goddess, and he usually did not dare to approach her. She was very beautiful, and she was very close to Gu Yinshu. But now, seeing freewill¡¯s gentle response to him, he felt tempted. ¡°then... then you should go and eat. ¡± He touched his head embarrassedly. ¡°By the way, do you need me to do anything for you? ¡° Thest sentence waspletely senseless, and freewill had no idea what he was trying to say. They were only going to eat, so how could they need help for no reason? However, seeing that his face had turned red, he still felt that it was a little cute, so he burst intoughter. Beingughed at by freewill, Qin Shuan¡¯s face turned even redder, and he stammered and couldn¡¯t say anything. In fact, he always felt that he had a crush on freewill. Unfortunately, she and Gu Yinshu were very close. Some people also said that they were together, but there was no concrete evidence, so he still couldn¡¯t believe it. Thinking of this, he felt a little disappointed, and his beautiful eyes also had some disappointment. ¡°Then, Sui Xin and Shu Xin, I¡¯ll take my leave first. ¡± Qin Shuan looked at her ¡°If you guys need my help with anything, I¡¯ll be very happy. ¡°actually, I really like being friends with you guys. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have many opportunities to talk to you guys. If there¡¯s a chance, I hope you guys can take the opportunity to get to know me. ¡° This was the first time Chen Shuxin had seen such a direct guy. She could tell from the look in this guy¡¯s eyes that he must be another little fan who had been captured by Sui Xin. ¡°okay, if we have any problems in the future, we will definitely look for you to help us at any time. ¡° ¡°Let¡¯s go eat first. We are running out of time. Moreover, everyone has finished eating at this time, and the dishes are almost all gone. ¡± Naturally, freewill had noticed something, but she did not show it She still gave the boy a polite smile. Chapter 1806

Chapter 1806: Chapter 1791: Jealousy

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Speaking of the problem of the food being snatched away, Chen Shuxin finally realized the severity of the problem. ¡°In the end, the food is more important. Let¡¯s go eat first, or else we¡¯ll really have to drink the soup left by others. ¡° After bidding farewell to the boys, the two girls went straight to the cafeteria. During the afternoon ss, freewill suddenly felt that there was something wrong with Gu Yinshu. For example, there was a hint of gloominess in the way he looked at her. What was wrong with him It didn¡¯t seem to have happened before? ¡°Suixin,e here for a moment. ¡° ¡°What happened? ¡± Suixin felt a little uneasy and followed toote out of the ssroom. ¡°Did something happen? ¡° He was too tall and Suixin felt like she was jumping over with him. She didn¡¯t expect that when she reached the corner, in the blind corner that no one could see, he would press her against the wall. ¡°Gu Yinshu, what are you doing? ¡° The sudden wall thud made Suixinpletely dumbfounded. She wanted to push him away, but his entire body was almost pressed against her, making her unable to move. The young man¡¯s heroic spirit came at her face, and the heat from his body almost crushed her breathing. ¡°Let go of me, I¡¯ll be seen. ¡° ¡°You don¡¯t like that boy called Qin Shuan, do you? ¡° Qin Shuan? Sui Xin was stunned for a long time before he remembered this person¡¯s name. Wasn¡¯t it just that she had spoken to this boy a few times this afternoon? Why did Gu Yinshu act like he waspletely unhappy in the afternoon and even asked her if she liked that boy? ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Why would I like Qin Shuan? ¡± Sui Xin really didn¡¯t know what to say. which eye of his had seen her like Qin Shuan? It didn¡¯t exist at all, okay? ¡°really? Then you seemed to be very happy when you talked to him today. It waspletely different from the way you treated me. ¡° This was what Gu Yinshu was frustrated about, because he remembered that before this, freewill had always looked at him with a serious and calm expression. It was after he left that Qin Shuan¡¯s little boy came over, and a smile immediately appeared on his face. Could freewill have fallen in love with another boy When he thought of this, he felt ufortable as if he was being scratched by a cat. ¡°I¡¯ve always liked you. ¡° Looking at the beautiful face in front of him, it was the first time freewill had dared to reveal his true feelings. ¡°really? ¡± Gu Yinshu was very happy at this moment. After hearing this, his expression waspletely different from the solemn one just now. He said in a low voice, ¡°do you really like me as much as you say? ¡° ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t you believe me? ¡± ¡°Of course I believe you. As long as you like me, that¡¯s enough. ¡± Gu Yinshu reached out and rubbed her hair. His heart was finally at ease. ¡°Freewill, if you don¡¯t like me one day, you must tell me. ¡° ¡°...¡± He didn¡¯t know why recently He suddenly said this, but his expression didn¡¯t seem to match it. It didn¡¯t seem like he would let her go. Why did he have a feeling that he would never let such a thing happen. Even if it did, he wouldn¡¯t let her leave. ¡°I already said that I like you. Don¡¯t you believe me? ¡± ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m just saying. ¡± The youth pursed his lips and smiled. He finally let go of her, held her wrist, and walked toward the ssroom. In fact, he really wanted to hug her all the time just now. But now that they were on campus, and he was also very careful with the girl in his heart, he definitely wouldn¡¯t do anything excessive. That hug just now was already her limit. Chapter 1807

Chapter 1807: Chapter 1792 ears werepletely red

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION After returning to the ssroom, Suixin¡¯s face waspletely red. Chen Shuxin had been observing them ever since Suixin and the others left. When they finally returned, she saw that Suixin¡¯s face was slightly red and even her ears werepletely red. She seemed to have understood something. Of course, she didn¡¯t say anything even if she had seen through it. She just continued to sit there and read her book. After the results of the division were released, everyone saw their rankings. Their division of sses also began immediately. Naturally, they had to stay in the same ss, because the ss would be divided into science sses very soon, and it was still the type of ss that was like a rocket. Some students who chose liberal arts would leave the ss, and some students who did not meet the standards would naturally leave. So, freewill was not worried that she and Gu Yinshu would be in different sses. ¡°Freewill, Miss Ding wants to talk to you. ¡± A ssmate came in and waved at her. Freewill was shocked. She had no idea why Miss Ding wanted to talk to her, because Miss Ding taught English, and she had never had much interaction with him before. ¡°Did teacher Ding tell you what it was about? ¡± Sui Xin asked. However, that ssmate shook his head and looked confused. ¡°that teacher didn¡¯t say anything. He just asked you to go over. Maybe it has something to do with the cement of the arts and sciences sses. ¡° ¡°okay, I¡¯ll go over first. ¡° Sui Xin got up and walked to the office. Sure enough, teacher Ding was really looking for her for the cement of the arts and sciences sses. ¡°Student Sui Xin, sit. ¡± Teacher Ding was very polite and asked her to sit across from her. Sui Xin actually had a natural fear of the teacher. However, the teacher wanted her to sit, so she was too embarrassed to refuse. Therefore, she sat on the seat, feeling a little uneasy. ¡°Teacher, May I ask why you are looking for me? ¡° Seeing the uneasiness on freewill¡¯s face, teacher Ding smiled very gently. ¡°Student Freewill, the teacher doesn¡¯t mean anything else. I just want to discuss with you about the subject of Arts and science. ¡° ¡°Your English score is 148, which is the highest score in the ss. This time, your ss score is also in the top five, but I heard from the teacher that you want to choose a science subject. But your English results are so high, it shows that your liberal arts results have a lot of room to improve, so the teacher suggested that you still want to study liberal arts. After all, science is more of a matter of logic and brain operation, science subjects so far you are still rtively weak in that aspect, you are still stronger in the liberal arts, the teacher suggested that you still choose liberal arts, I will soon lead a liberal arts elite ss, I hope you can choose liberal arts, when the timees, you can stay in the teacher¡¯s ss.¡± Sui Xin did not expect Miss Ding to have such an idea. Although she was smiling, she did not feel good in her heart. She had actually prepared for a long time for the Liberal Arts and Science Division exam and had been studying well behind Gu Yinshu. The reason why she wanted to get good results was so that she could be in the same ss as Gu Yinshu. ¡°teacher, I still want to stay in the science ss. I want to stay in the original ss. ¡° ¡°But I think you have a lot of room for development in the liberal arts. When the timees, you have the confidence to get into a better school. ¡° In fact, teacher Ding was right. She was indeed leaning toward the liberal arts, but in order to be in the same ss as Gu Yinshu, she was naturally determined to study science. ¡°Yes, teacher, but I don¡¯t want to do marketing or selling insurance in the future. ¡° Teacher Ding:¡±...¡± Selling Insurance and selling marketing in the liberal arts? He was really puzzled. It seemed that he had never conveyed such a strange thought to the students. Chapter 1808

Chapter 1808: Chapter 1793, arts and Sciences

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Which B * stard dared to pass on such a strange and boring thought in front of his students. At this moment, teacher Ding was almost roaring in his heart. He really didn¡¯t expect that someone would pass on such a thought to his students. He had no idea that Sui Xin actually just wanted to be in the same ss as Gu Yinshu, so he resolutely chose the science subject. Although her science subject wasn¡¯t very good, she always felt that as long as Gu Yinshu was around, there would be a result sooner orter. When the final name list for the Arts and Sciences Division came out, Sui Xin was naturally in the same ss as Gu Yinshu, Chen Shuxin, and Song Yan. After finally confirming the name list, Sui Xin finally felt relieved. She even wanted to go out and have a good meal to celebrate. She didn¡¯t really get into the top five of this ss so easily. It was because she had studied with Gu Yinshu for a long time and reviewed mathematics for a long time that she was able to reach such an ideal state. Fortunately, her English was considered rtively good in the ss to begin with. This time, she did a little better than usual in the exam and pushed up this ranking, allowing her to stand firmly in this ss. ¡°Student Freewill, are you really not going to reconsider? I really think that you are good material for a liberal arts subject, so I suggest that you study liberal arts. ¡° Teacher Ding sat next to her and advised her earnestly. FREEWILL:¡±...¡± Actually, she still felt that it was quite strange. Usually, before the liberal arts and Science Division, the teacher would send out a list for the students to choose whether they would choose liberal arts or science. In the end, the school would first estimate the students who chose Liberal Arts and science, and educate some of the students who chose Liberal Arts to let them choose science. This was because in everyone¡¯s understanding, the science subjects were more practical and it was also easier to find a job. Therefore, after the students with potential chose the arts subjects, there would be teachers who would talk to them for ideological education and then let them choose the science subjects again. Now, it was actually the other way around. She had chosen the science subjects herself, and there was actually a teacher who advised her to study the arts subjects! ¡°Teacher, I think I should choose the science subjects. After all, the science subjects are more practical. Moreover, the school encourages the students to choose the Science Subjects, so you should stop persuading me. ¡° Teacher Ding:¡±...¡± Seeing that he was so determined, he didn¡¯t say anything. After all, the school indeed encouraged students to study science. If science was a good choice of school, it would be easier to find a job in the future. However, he felt that freewill was a student with a preference for liberal arts. It was not impossible for him to get into one of the four famous schools in the future, so he wanted to fight for it here. However, since the other party was unwilling, he didn¡¯t force him. He waved his hand and said, ¡°okay, since you have made up your mind, you can do it ording to your own wishes. ¡° ¡°Thank you, teacher Ding. If you have nothing else to do, I¡¯ll go back to ss first. ¡° Following his heart, he stood up and bowed politely before turning around and leaving the office. Children nowadays were really polite. Teacher Ding watched the girl in school uniform leave the office without a trace of anger. ... ¡°Aiya, this is really strange. Usually, it¡¯s the students who choose the liberal arts teacher to persuade the students to choose the science subject. This is the first time you¡¯ve seen such a situation. ¡° In the cafeteria, Chen Shuxin sucked the noodles in the bowl and asked doubtfully. ¡°This is also the first time I¡¯ve seen it. Moreover, it was because of Gu Yinshu that I got such a high score. It was not easy for me to get such a high score to be able to study the science subject in the same ssroom as him, but teacher Ding actually persuaded me to study the liberal arts. ¡° Chapter 1809

Chapter 1809: Chapter 1794, university matters

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION As he spoke, he supported his face with his hands. Qiu Qingqing could not help butugh a few times at the side. In the end, she could not hold it in. ¡°Alright, alright. I know that you did it for love. ¡± Qiu Qingqing smiled gently at the side. She had a head of long hair like the clouds, but she seemed to be a little more mature than before. People would always be different after experiencing certain things. At the very least, they would be a little more mature. ¡°That¡¯s for sure. ¡° After knowing the results of the different subjects and the undergraduate ss, freewill was very happy the whole day. Especially after knowing that Qiu Qingqing had performed exceptionally in the science exam this time, and that she had chosen the science subject as a prerequisite, she might be able to enter freewill¡¯s rocket ss. This made her even happier. After Qiu Qingqing was in their ss, they would be able to be together every day. Moreover, when the time came, they would rearrange the dormitories, and they would definitely be allocated to their dormitories for the next few days. Of course, it was another matter if Qiu Qingqing could not stay in the dormitory. ¡°Qingqing? Then will you stay in the dormitory? ¡° ¡°I think so. I think it¡¯s quite convenient to stay in the dormitory. ¡± Qiu Qingqing indeed wanted to stay in the dormitory. She did not want to stay with Shen Jingcheng anymore. She felt that she could no longer face Shen Jingcheng and could not look at him directly. It just so happened that after they separated, perhaps she could look at their feelings and re-examine her attitude towards her uncle. ¡°That¡¯s great. In the future, the three of us can live together. When the timees, we can go to school together. It will be very interesting. ¡° ¡°Yeah, yeah. The three of us can y together again. ¡° The girls talked happily and felt that their future school days would be veryfortable. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the movie theater at school tonight? That movie theater seems to have been open for a while. It should be simr to the movie theater outside. ¡° ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to the movie together. ¡° The three girls agreed happily and naturally forgot about Song Yan and Gu Yinshu. When they went to y with their best friends, their boyfriends only had to show up at the checkout. ¡°I say, do you and Gu Yinshu intend to be a couple of STRAIGHT-A students? I saw you studying with a book today and doing some questions. I really wonder if I was dazzled by that Straight-a student back then? ¡° ¡°STRAIGHT-A student is a thing of the past. Now I want to be like you and Gu Yinshu and swear to be a STRAIGHT-A student. ¡° Looking at the words that followed her heart like an oath, Qiu Qingqing couldn¡¯t help butugh at the side. ¡°actually, if you really work hard at studying, you¡¯ll definitely be able to ovee it. Look, I haven¡¯t beening to school for a while, but I still managed to get a pretty good result. ¡° ¡°You¡¯re awesome. ¡± Chen Shuxin gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Luckily, we both did well this time and managed to get into the same ss. From now on, both of you will be taking the college entrance exam together. Oh right, do any of you have any colleges that you fancy? ¡° ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little early to talk about taking the college entrance exam? ¡± Qiu Qingqing couldn¡¯t help but wonder that day as she ate her noodles by the side. ¡°three years pass very quickly. Besides, we¡¯ve already had three years. The college entrance exam is in two years. So, it¡¯s not toote at all, ¡± Chen Shuxin interjected ¡°I n to enter an Cheng University. After all, I want to study physics there. ¡° ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet, but I actually want to study art, ¡± Qiu Qingqing said. ¡°follow my heart. What about you? ¡° Chapter 1810

Chapter 1810: Chapter 1795, roommates

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Of course, I also want to enter an Cheng University. Although I don¡¯t know if I can get in, I will try my best. If Gu Yinshu stays in the country, he will also enter an Cheng University. ¡° Qiu Qingqing and Chen Shuxin seemed to have caught on something from these words. ¡°Do you mean that it¡¯s possible for him to go abroad? If he stays in the country, he will enter an Cheng University. ¡° ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. I think with his background and family background, he will definitely be allowed to go abroad. After all, going abroad to further his studies and studying abroad is a way to further his social status. ¡° ¡°That¡¯s true, but I think if Gu Yinshu goes abroad, the matter between the two of you will be interrupted. ¡± Qing Qing was the kind of person who would consider the future, but once she said it.. She felt that her words might have a hint of jealousy. Although, she didn¡¯t mean to be jealous. ¡°It¡¯s very possible. I might not wait for him for a few years. If he goes abroad, it might be over between us. ¡± Casually saying this matter, the two girls on the board didn¡¯t know what to say next. In fact, freewill might be telling the truth that he would not wait for Gu Yinshu, because girls did not have many years of youth to waste. ¡°Hey, hey, let¡¯s not talk about such sad things for now. We won¡¯t know in the future. You know how much I know about Gu Yinshu. He is so serious about you, it¡¯s impossible for him to go abroad. ¡° Chen Shuxin easily changed the topic by the side and continued eating the noodles in her bowl. Freewill did not think about this matter anymore, because ever since Gu Yunshu told him, she felt that there was no need to worry about many things, especially things in the future. It was better to live in the present. At least now they had the most beautiful time, at least they had the most carefree age. In the future, even if she recalled it, it would still be a very beautiful memory. ¡°That¡¯s right, let¡¯s not think about such a pessimistic topic. ¡± Qiu Qingqing also changed the topic ¡°Oh right, who do you think our fourth roommate will be Wasn¡¯t there a girl called Pan Yan in your dormitory Oh right, there¡¯s also Fang Qing. The two of them should not be in our ss, right I only heard from the form teacher that the dormitories are divided ording to the ss as the center.¡± ¡°Indeed, Pan Yan and Fang Qing aren¡¯t in our ss. They should be moving to the dormitories of their ss. ¡° Sui Xin had already asked around. Pan Yan had chosen arts, and as for Fang Qing, she had chosen science. The two of them wouldn¡¯t be in the same ss. Fang Qing¡¯s studies were slightly better, and she was assigned to the elite ss. However, Pan Yan¡¯s grades seemed to have dropped recently, so she might be assigned to the ordinary ss. Actually, this time around, the impact of the ss allocation was quite big. Because for the remaining two years, it was basically based on this ss as the center. The school naturally paid more attention to the elite ss, the rocket ss, and other important sses. They might slightly neglect the ordinary sses below. Moreover, the atmosphere of the ordinary sses in previous years was very poor, and they often quarreled and talked in ss. Therefore, Pan Yan might really have a setback this time. If a person was in a ss with a poor atmosphere of study, it was very difficult for her to remain untainted. It was estimated that the failure of this exam was more or less rted to the conflict that Fang Qing had causedst time. Ever since she and Fang Qing had gotten into a conflict, she had not shaken hands to make peace. Pan Yan was a person who cared more about her reputation. She had not taken the initiative to apologize to Fang Qing, so the atmosphere in the dormitory was generally not very good. Chapter 1811

Chapter 1811: Chapter 1796 it felt good to have a friend

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Perhaps it was because she was in a bad mood because of this matter, so Pan Yan did not score much in the division exam this time. Instead, she performed somewhat abnormally. In the normal ss, it was very torturous. Following her heart, she actuallyforted her a little. She knew that Pan Yan was in a bad mood. However, her new roommate did not seem to have any clues, nor did she know who the other party was. ¡°actually, it doesn¡¯t really matter what kind of girl the new roommate is, because the three of us are already good friends and acquaintances. We don¡¯t have to worry about getting along with each other in the dormitory in the future. ¡° ¡°That¡¯s true, but I¡¯m still very curious about what your new roommate looks like. ¡° At this moment, Chen Shuxin disyed the important attribute of her beauty-obsessed personality. She stood by the side and said with starry eyes, ¡°if only there was another big, beautiful woman who could be pleasing to the eyes every day. ¡° ¡°love-struck fool, you women are not going to let go. If you continue like this, I¡¯ll think that you¡¯re a lesbian. ¡° ¡°You¡¯re the lesbian. I¡¯m straight. At least I have a boyfriend. ¡± Chen Shuxin immediately retorted, ¡°If you keep saying that, our Song Yan will be angry and jealous. ¡° ¡°okay, okay, okay. I knew your Song Yan liked you. ¡° Qiu Qingqing pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Shu Xin, are you nning to torture me in front of a single dog like me? ¡° ¡°No! Absolutely not. Sui Xin is the one who tortures dogs. It¡¯s definitely not me. Do you know that he won¡¯t even let me, who has a boyfriend, off? ¡± Chen Shuxin added ¡°You¡¯ll know when you move into the dormitory in the future. When that timees, a lot of dog food will pour in. ¡° Speaking of this, Chen Shuxin felt like she had ten thousand words to cry about. When she moved in in the future, she would feel much better because there was finally someone who could help her share the dog food. ... After the three of them finished eating, they nned to move into the dormitory. Qiu Qingqing used to live in the dormitory too, but because of some disturbancester on, especially the matters in ss, she stayed at Shen Jingcheng¡¯s house. Therefore, some things were still in her original dormitory. It would be fine as long as she moved in. As for Sui Xin and Chen Shuxin, they did not need to move their own things because they stayed directly in the dormitory of the same ss. It was very rxing. However, they still had to help Qiu Qingqing¡¯s dormitory. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t have many things. ¡°Is this your new roommate? ¡° Fang Qing and Pan Yan were still packing their things. When they saw Qiu Qingqinge in, Fang Qing walked towards them with a smile on her face. ¡°Yes, hello. My name is Qiu Qingqing. Are you Fang Qing? I¡¯ve heard about you from Sui Xin and the others before. ¡° ¡°Yes, hello. ¡° Seeing that the other party was a cute girl who was easy to get along with, Fang Qing also seemed to be very rxed. ¡°Do you need us to help you move your dorm room? ¡° ¡°No need. My things are almost ready. Actually, there aren¡¯t many things. ¡± Fang Qing shook her head, feeling a little overwhelmed. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to my new dorm first. ¡° ¡°Fang Qing, your dorm room seems to be around the corner, just across the aisle from us. ¡± Following her heart, she walked over. ¡°You cane over to our dorm anytime in the future to y. It¡¯s very close to US anyway. ¡° ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll definitelye and look for you guys. ¡° Friends were what Fang Qing yearned for. She originally couldn¡¯t bear to part with these two roommates who had just gotten along well. After all, she didn¡¯t know if her new roommates were easy to get along with. The unknown emotions always made people feel uneasy. Fortunately, they always gave her a sense of relief. This feeling of having friends was really good. Chapter 1812

Chapter 1812: Chapter 1797, new roommate

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Pan Yan, who had been silent all this time, had already packed up her things. At thest moment, she did not say a single word to Fang Qing because she did not know what to say either. Perhaps everyone¡¯s personality was like this. You might think that she was unreasonable, but you still had to be tolerant. When interacting with people, there would still be some small wisdom. Therefore, Fang Qing did not care at all. Back then, she had indeed falsely used herself of stealing money. Fortunately, the money was foundter. Otherwise, she might have to bear the bad reputation of stealing other people¡¯s money for the rest of her life. Although Pan Yan had never apologized to her, she would not bother about it anymore. To her, an apology was just a reaction to let her heart feel relieved. She had done something wrong and still wanted to make her conscience feel at ease. This made her lose more than she gained. Therefore, she also felt that it was good that Pan Yan did not apologize to her. At least in the future, she would be tortured by her conscience because of this matter. Every time she thought about how she had been wronged, it was hard to face her again. Fang Qing felt that she had never been a good person, and she would never think about certain things for these people who had been hurt before. ¡°Do you need us to help you move your things over? ¡± It just so happened that she had nothing to do, so she took a look at their things and thought that she could lend a hand. ¡°No need. My dormitory is nearby, and I don¡¯t have many things. I¡¯ll be done moving them in a while. ¡± Pan Yanughed at the side, not daring to look at Fang Qing. Soon, the two girls helped the dormitory one after another, and the new roommate had not arrived yet. ¡°should we tidy up the dormitory while we¡¯re at it? After all, our roommates areing soon. ¡° ¡°Let¡¯s agree to tidy up first. We have nothing to do anyway, so we can help Qing Qing tidy up the bed while we¡¯re at it. ¡° After the three of them reached an agreement, they immediately began to clean up the dormitory. Not long after, a girl came down with a suitcase. When the door opened, she subconsciously looked toward the door. It turned out that the new roommate had arrived. The new roommate looked very obedient and sweet. Her hair had a wavy feel, but she wasn¡¯t old. Instead, it felt like a doll. She tied her hair and put it on her left shoulder. ¡°Hello, my name is Lan Xue. ¡° Lan Xue smiled sweetly and pulled her suitcase to the empty seat. She knew that it should be her bed. ¡°Hello, my name is Jiang Suixin. ¡± Suixin greeted her first. The girl¡¯s gaze fell on her, and her eyes were smiling like crescent moons. ¡°Jiang Suixin, I know you. ¡° When Suixin heard this, she was a little surprised because she probably did not know Lan Xue. Today was the first time she had met her. They were not in the same ss in the past, so how could they know her? Seeing Jiang Suixin¡¯s surprised look, Lan Xue couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that as the goddess of the ss, you¡¯re also very famous in our school? ¡° ¡°Goddess of the ss, me? ¡± Suixin was amused by these words. She really didn¡¯t know that she had such a title. After all, Lan Yue was supporting her ss. Lan Yue was the kind of person who was said to be beautiful by everyone. She was also very popr in her ss. Suixin had never heard of this so-called goddess of the ss title falling on her. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even know? ¡± The sweet-looking girl was also amused by him. She opened her suitcase and began to pack her clothes ¡°Even if you don¡¯t know your title, the news about you and Gu Yinshu is very well-known in our school. ¡° Chapter 1813

Chapter 1813: Chapter 1798

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION This time, Suixin was really surprised. She really didn¡¯t expect herself to be so famous. Seeing Jiang Suixin¡¯s reaction.. Lan Xue covered her mouth andughed subconsciously. ¡°I think you really don¡¯t pay attention to what¡¯s going on outside the window and only focus on reading the sage books. Did you forget that you were the one who beat our ss in thest debatepetition And that year¡¯s singingpetition, you even beat the goddess of our ss.¡± ¡°Not only that, but also your rtionship with Gu Yinshu. Last time, I really saw Gu Yinshu holding your hand and touching your head. That scene really made me feel sweet. ¡° Following her heart:¡±...¡± If she had said those words before, she was still holding back her emotions, but the following words were equivalent to excitement. Especially when it came to their school¡¯s Prince charming, Lan Xue naturally couldn¡¯t calm down. Moreover, her school¡¯s Prince Charming¡¯s girlfriend was still living in her dormitory, so how could she calm down? Maybe she could see Gu Yinshu appear in front of this dormitory building in the next few days. Even if Gu Yinshu was already taken, it was still quite interesting to see. It was probably because everyone¡¯s personalities were rtively good and it was easier for them to ept new friends. Therefore, a few girls of simr age quickly started to y. Onlyter did freewill and the others find out that Lan Xue used to be in ss six, and she used to be the one who was more in the limelight in their ss. Their ss became a liberal arts ss. Even the ss teacher did not expect Lan Xue to go to the science ss, and she even got a good result. ¡°I don¡¯t want to study liberal arts. There¡¯s no point in studying liberal arts. Moreover, my English is very poor. When I found out that I don¡¯t need to study English for science, I came without hesitation. ¡° Seeing Lan Xue like this, Sui Xin felt embarrassed to tell her that she also needed to learn English for science, but English wasn¡¯t that difficult. She had heard it from her former senior, but she didn¡¯t know the specific situation. ¡°Do you need us to help you pack your things? ¡° ¡°No, no need. I can handle these things myself, ¡± Lan Xue said with a smile on the side, as if she was particrly interested in the matter between her and Gu Yinshu. ¡°Sui Xin, how did you and Gu Yinshu get together in the past? Why do I hear that you and she seemed to be enemies in the past? I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I heard that you two had a conflict in the past. ¡° She had heard more than that. Lan Xue was too embarrassed to tell her that she had seen freewill when he jumped into theke to look for the so-called ne. That was the first time she had seen freewill. However, she had never spoken to freewill before, so she couldn¡¯t be considered to know him. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. We seemed to be together for some inexplicable reason. I can¡¯t tell you the details now that you¡¯re asking me, ¡± freewill answered this question honestly. ¡°really? Then I¡¯m so envious of you. ¡± Lan Xuefang¡¯s eyes were sparkling ¡°Ah Ah AH, your boyfriend is really too handsome. I¡¯ve never seen such a handsome boy before. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve told my roommates before that I want to ask you for some advice on how to flirt with men. ¡°If I can have such a handsome boyfriend in my life, I¡¯d be willing to die. ¡° Caprice:¡±...¡± How could she have any flirtatious methods? Speaking of which, Lan Xue might not believe it. It seemed that Gu Yinshu was the one who started her rtionship with Gu Yinshu. Chen Shuxin, who was listening at the side, was amused. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you how to get a guy like Gu Yinshu. Do you want to hear it? ¡° ¡°Sure, sure. ¡° Chapter 1814

Chapter 1814: Chapter 1799 will apany you

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Looking at Chen Shuxin¡¯s serious and casual look, he was speechless. Lan Xue, on the other hand, was so serious. ¡°As long as you have a face like casual, that¡¯s enough. ¡° Lan Xue:¡±...¡± Although she was not good-looking, she was still not as good as casual. Moreover, why did this answer sound a little inappropriate. ¡°Alright, stop teasing Lan Xue. ¡± Casual interrupted helplessly, ¡°don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. Actually, we don¡¯t know how we got together. This kind of thing still depends on fate. ¡° ¡°I really envy you. Gu Yinshu treats you well and is so handsome. Do you know that every time he looks at you, his gaze is gentle and serious, enough to kill everything in an instant? ¡° ¡°How did you see it? ¡± Freewill was a little curious after hearing this. As the saying goes, a bystander sees everything clearly. Did she not see it usually? ¡°I already saw it at that time. Every time I passed by your ss, I could see him. ¡° Freewill listened carefully and suddenly felt a piercing sweetness in his heart. In fact, he didn¡¯t show it too much on many asions, but every word and action was considerate and gentle to her. In fact, she also knew that Gu Yinshu seemed to be deeply influenced by his family. She hoped that her energy could heal the wound in his heart. ¡°Why are you shy? You can¡¯t say a word. ¡± Qiu Qingqing teased her from the side. Sui Xin didn¡¯t know what to say, so he went into the dormitory to get a mop. ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you guys anymore. If I don¡¯t clean up, the time will pass. ¡° The other girls could not help butugh. They could see how shy freewill was. At noon, freewill had lunch with Gu Yinshu. ¡°is she the new roommate in your dorm? ¡° Freewill would not pay attention to this kind of thing, but he would still ask when it was rted to her. Even Gu Yinshu knew about the conflict in their dorm. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s a very cute girl. I guess there won¡¯t be any world war this time. Everyone should get along well. ¡° Thinking back to the incident with Pan Yan, freewill felt quite awkward. After all, they were all in the same dormitory. If the atmosphere wasn¡¯t good, it would feel very strange. In fact, freewill still didn¡¯t understand why Pan Yan hated Fang Qing so much back then. To be fair, Fang Qing didn¡¯t do anything. She just made the dormitory explode with electricityst time. It would be too arbitrary to say that she hated someone just because of this. Everyone would do something wrong. As long as they didn¡¯t make mistakes again and again, it wouldn¡¯t be a big problem. Actually, freewill didn¡¯t think that he was a strict person. He had been rejected by the ss monitor and the others because he had lost his ss key. Freewill did indeed think that it was his fault. But she had already made up for her mistake, but the ss monitor still treated her coldly, as if she had made a big mistake. Freewill was really curious. Did those people never make mistakes, and that was why they looked at others with such malice? ¡°actually, it¡¯s good that people are easy to get along with. If they¡¯re not, it¡¯s inevitable that they¡¯lle up with all kinds of tricks. It¡¯s troublesome. ¡° Sui Xin nodded. ¡°Are we still going to the library recently? I feel like we¡¯ve been to the library many times already. Can we take a proper rest for two days? ¡° Gu Yinshu raised his head and looked at her. ¡°actually, I don¡¯t need toe to the library at all. I¡¯m just apanying you. ¡° Chapter 1815

Chapter 1815: Chapter 1800 pierced the old heart

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION This sentence really pierced the old heart. Following the heart did not forget. He was like a pervert. In fact, he did not listen much in ss, but every exam he took, he would firmly upy the position of first ce. She really did not understand how he firmly grasped this knowledge in his mind. Of course, it was useless to ask. On the contrary, she might get a more worried answer, so she simply did not ask. ¡°Gu Yinshu, where are you going to travel again? During the holidays. ¡° Although they had just finished their shifts and their time was still tight, who really wanted to go out and rx. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to Hangzhou? ¡° Freewill had only asked casually, but he didn¡¯t expect Gu Yinshu to directly give him the destination. It seemed that he had agreed to go on a vacation. It would be a little boring if he went alone. It would be much better if gu Yinshu went with her. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. We¡¯ll book a high-speed train ticket then. ¡± Freewill took out his phone excitedly and looked at the nearest ticket. They were quite close to Hangzhou. At most, it would only take three days to go back and forth. Although they only had two days on the weekend, they could take a leave of absence on the third day. As long as they took a leave of absence, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. Chen Shuxin knew that they would go on a trip, but she didn¡¯t want to move. In her eyes, the time to go out was better spent reading Manga, reading novels, and ying with the IPAD at home. Following her heart, she knew that Chen Shuxin would never go out on a trip. The OTAKU nature in her bones was already trying to hide her. Fortunately, she still had Gu Yinshu. She did as she was told. As expected, caoxin had booked the high-speed train tickets in advance this weekend. Since caoxin insisted on taking the high-speed train, Gu Yinshu did not say anything. Anyway, this was the feeling. There was no need to argue over such a matter. In this way, caoxin also seemed to feel his care and protection for her. Although this was a very small detail, she felt very touched. It was really a rare thing for a boy of his age to know how to respect women. After booking the tickets, freewill and Gu Yinshu set off. Because they had told their parents about this, no one called them. It had been a long time since they had been so rxed. After they boarded the high-speed train, they met a girl with a schoolbag on her back. She looked at Gu Yinshu the whole way and even insisted on changing seats with freewill so that she could get more money. Freewill didn¡¯t know if she was stupid or if she did it on purpose. She wasn¡¯t the kind of person who was familiar with people, so he ignored her. This was the first time that the little girl had seen someone who dared to ignore her She immediately said angrily, ¡°I said, why are you like this? I¡¯ve already said that I don¡¯t like to sit in that seat. I want to exchange seats with you in the aisle. I can give you an increase of 300 yuan. Aren¡¯t you satisfied? ¡° ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really don¡¯t like to exchange seats with others. You¡¯d better see if other people have exchanged seats with you. ¡° He kicked the ball back, and the little girl choked and couldn¡¯t say a word. She was also a rather stubborn person. She just followed freewill and stood there in a deadlock. Gu Yinshu and freewill could not be bothered with her. After an unknown amount of time, the little girl seemed to feel that there was no hope for her anymore She started chattering on the side again. ¡°where are you guys from? You guys seem to be students too. Are you going on a trip? Do Your parents know about it? Will you be able to win when you return to school? ¡° Chapter 1816

Chapter 1816: Chapter 1801, Journey

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Freewill did not speak because he did not want to talk to this girl. What she said just now made her feel a little ufortable. She felt that this girl was a little pampered. ¡°Hello? Why aren¡¯t you guys talking? ¡± The girl said with some dissatisfaction. She looked a little bossy. ¡°You guys are really boring. Don¡¯t you guys reply to every question I ask? ¡° Freewill still did not have the intention to speak. She really could not be bothered with her. She leaned on the bed and wanted to sleep. ¡°Hey, why are you so impolite? Did you hear what I said? ¡± The girl was still chattering beside her ear, making her head hurt. ¡°Just now, I asked you if you wanted me, why didn¡¯t you agree to it? I told you to add a few hundred yuan. Adding a few hundred yuan is already quite a lot. I told you, I don¡¯t like sitting in the aisle. Can¡¯t I even exchange it with you You¡¯re so stingy. I still gave you the money.¡± The girl mumbled beside her. Did she not feel what kind of mood freewill and Gu Yinshu were in at the moment. Seeing that Gu Yinshu and freewill were going to ignore herpletely, the girl said a lot of things before stopping unhappily. ¡°Miss, if you really don¡¯t want to sit on the aisle, can I exchange seats with you? ¡± A man in front stood up and asked, mainly because he felt that the girl¡¯s offer of a few hundred yuan was very tempting. If they exchanged seats, they could get a few hundred yuan for nothing, which was also not bad. The girl didn¡¯t expect that someone would answer her. She didn¡¯t know which one of them didn¡¯t have eyes and didn¡¯t know that she just wanted to sit next to the youth just now. She nced in his direction and saw that there was an old man sitting next to him. Immediately, an unhappy expression appeared in her eyes. She hated living next to old people and children the most. It was not good to sit next to old people and children. One of them smelled bad, while the other was noisy and noisy. This man actually wanted her to sit next to an old man. It must be very smelly. ¡°I¡¯m not going to exchange seats with you. ¡± The girl snorted and replied. The woman sitting next to the man pulled the corner of the man¡¯s shirt. ¡°forget it, I don¡¯t want to exchange seats with you. ¡° Girls nowadays were really spoiled and spoiled, and their tempers were also bad. However, looking at the various brands on the girl¡¯s body, it seemed that she came from a high background. The woman was originally angry and wanted to argue with her, but now she thought about it and decided to forget it. The man sat down again and seemed to understand that the girl was going to argue with the girl just now. Originally, he only wanted to earn a few hundred yuan, but he didn¡¯t have the chance. He leaned on Gu Yinshu¡¯s shoulder without making a sound,pletely treating the girl as if she didn¡¯t exist. The two of them closed their eyes, almost resting. The girl didn¡¯t have anything to say, and she closed her eyes in anger. She thought that her family background was quite good, so she usually met people who wanted to suck up to her. She didn¡¯t expect to meet two people who didn¡¯t put her in their eyes at all. Especially this boy. Usually, the boys wanted to hold her like a princess or a goddess, but why was this boy indifferent to her. Because she grew up in a powerful family, everyone instilled in her the idea that she could do whatever she wanted and do whatever she wanted. Many people fawned over her because of her family background and her beauty. This boy was really more ignorant than those people, but he was also different from those people. The girl thought so, but she didn¡¯t know that Gu Yinshu¡¯s family background was much better than hers. Chapter 1817

Chapter 1817: Chapter 1802 arrived

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Of course, Sui Xin and Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t care about what the girl was thinking. They were still thinking about how to spend this happy weekend. Because it was very close to Hangzhou, they arrived in two hours. The girl seemed to be on the same road as them. Seeing that they got off at the Hangzhou Stop, she was also very excited and pulled her suitcase out of the car. ¡°So you¡¯re on the same road as me. You¡¯re actually on the same road. Why don¡¯t I take a partner? My name is Tong Tingyu, what are your names? ¡° The girl dragged the suitcase to their side with great difficulty She caught up to them very quickly. ¡°Why are you guys running so fast I¡¯m so tired. Do you want to help me carry the suitcase? It¡¯s all my fault that my parents have prepared too many clothes for me and some daily necessities. It¡¯s so hard for me to carry them. I don¡¯t even have a bodyguard by my side. I¡¯m really suffering.¡± The girl mumbled as she looked at the people around her with a very expectant look. Caprice:¡±...¡± She was really speechless. How could there be such a woman who didn¡¯t know what was going on? Didn¡¯t you see that they were boyfriend and girlfriend A stranger like you hadn¡¯t even spoken to him for a few words, yet you came over to be so familiar with him. Was this really a good idea? The strangest thing was that sentence. You actually took the initiative to ask them to help her carry the suitcase. What was going on They weren¡¯t his bodyguards. Did they look like bodyguards Even if they were friends, they didn¡¯t have the right to ask them to do this. ¡°ssmate, don¡¯t follow US anymore. We don¡¯t seem to be familiar with each other. ¡± Freewill really couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and said this sentence. He felt that this girl was a little weird. Since he didn¡¯t know the exact age of this girl, he guessed that she was of the same age as him, so he didn¡¯t call her sister anymore. Instead, he called her ssmate. At this age, she was definitely still studying. ¡°Do you mean that you¡¯re going to reject me? ¡± The girl¡¯s expression suddenly became a little ugly because this was the first time she had been rejected so obviously. ¡°I¡¯ve never been rejected by anyone in my entire life. ¡° Gu Yinshu was really annoyed by her. He finally opened his mouth and said the first sentence, ¡°we¡¯re rejecting you very clearly. Don¡¯t follow US anymore. We¡¯re very busy and don¡¯t have time to y House with you. ¡° After that, he held the girl¡¯s hand and walked out of the station. He pushed the suitcase with ease. In such an ordinary station, the temperament of these two people seemed to be different from the others from the back. The girl waspletely stunned from the back. Especially when her eyes fell on the young man¡¯s straight back, she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him for a long time. She was like this. She was very straightforward. She liked and disliked to show it clearly on her face. Even if the other party didn¡¯t like her, he wouldn¡¯tpletely control his temper and emotions. Because she was the eldest daughter of the Tong family, she had lived a good life since she was young and was given the right to be presumptuous. That was why she had developed such a temper. Just as the girl was in a daze, her phone suddenly rang. ¡°Tingyu, are you in Hangzhou? ¡± A male voice came from the other end of the phone. It sounded very cheerful. ¡°When you arrive, you have to call your brother. From time to time, you have to send your brother a wechat message to check your photos or something. ¡° This was her sister¡¯s first time taking a bullet train. It was just because she wanted something new. When she heard that it was her brother, Tong Tingyu¡¯s tone became coquettish. She sounded a little spoiled. ¡°I¡¯ve arrived. I¡¯m at the entrance of the station. ¡° Chapter 1818

Chapter 1818: Chapter 1803

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. No one bullied you on the way, right? ¡± This was the first time this baby sister went out alone. She didn¡¯t take a ne. Instead, she took a train that was more dangerous and lessfortable. Therefore, as her elder brother, he was naturally very worried about her condition outside. He was afraid that the young miss would lose her temper again, and he was also afraid that she would suffer. ¡°Are you here yet? I think that the person who can bully my young Miss Tong hasn¡¯t been born yet. ¡± Tong Tingyu giggled. ¡°But I met two very strange and interesting people here. ¡° ¡°Who are they? ¡° Tong Jun couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of vignce towards the interesting people tong tingyu mentioned. ¡°A boy. The girl next to him should be his girlfriend, ¡± Tong Tingyu repeated what happened on the train. ¡°Don¡¯t bother with such people. Who knows what kind of people they are? Maybe they deliberately hit on you to attract your attention. ¡° Tong Jun had seen too many such people. Besides, Tong Tingyu grew up under the care of her grandfather and father. She was like a little flower in a greenhouse. She didn¡¯t know how evil people were. The Tong family had a big business, so it was inevitable that they would be targeted by some people with malicious intentions. Perhaps some people had already investigated the Tong family in secret, so it was not impossible for them to start with Tingyu. Tingyu was used to being ttered by those people since she was young. She despised those who had always ttered her, and never paid much attention to them. When she suddenly met a different boy, she would naturally be curious and want to conquer him. This was themon fault of all humans. He was just worried that some people would use this opposite path to attract tingyu¡¯s attention. If Gu Yinshu knew that Tong Jun was scheming against him, he wouldn¡¯t even know how to react. Even if he really wanted to do it, the Tong family wasn¡¯t worth it. ¡°I know, brother. He¡¯s not that kind of person. I think he¡¯s well-mannered, and he¡¯s considerate and takes care of his girlfriend. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be interested in your precious sister, but that¡¯s only temporary. ¡° Tong Tingyu was acting coquettishly. In fact, she also thought that her brother might be right. It was all for her own good. She thought of the boy in the seat just now. He was so good-looking that she would dly lie to him. ¡°Alright, alright. Since you know what to do, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Remember to send a few photos to your brother every day and report your whereabouts on time. ¡± Tong Jun pinched his brows After working hard for an entire day, he still had to pay attention to this young miss. This really made him feel even more mentally exhausted. He insisted on sending bodyguards to follow her to ensure her safety. Yet, Tong tingyu refused to do it. She felt that it was ufortable to be like this. If she kept causing trouble at the old man¡¯s ce all day, no one in the family would be able to do anything to her. Tong Jun could onlyply with her. Who asked her to be the precious child of the Tong family. ¡°alright brother, I will definitely do as you say. I will definitely not let you worry about me. ¡° Hearing the cheerfulughter on the other side, Tong Jun revealed a trace of a smile. ¡°It¡¯s good that you are obedient. Then I will hang up first. I have something to do. ¡° ¡°Hey, wait brother, can you help me investigate that boy? ¡± Tong tingyu¡¯s mind was filled with the boy¡¯s figure, and she only wanted to find him. ¡°Why are you investigating others all of a sudden? ¡± Tong Jun waspletely at a loss. He did not know what this young miss wanted to do now? Chapter 1819

Chapter 1819: Chapter 1804 investigation

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I don¡¯t know who he is or where he lives. I will definitely look for him, ¡± Tong Tingyu said matter-of-factly. ¡°Brother, help me investigate who that boy is. I will definitely not do anything reckless. ¡° Hearing her guarantee, Tong Jun felt that something was even stranger. ¡°Okay, then tell me what his name is. ¡° Being asked this question, Tong Tingyu was a little stunned. Because she had forgotten to ask the boy¡¯s name just now. She hadpletely forgotten. She had been so chatty in the car just now, yet she had not even asked such an important matter. ¡°brother, I didn¡¯t ask for his name. ¡° Tong Jun knew that this would happen. He said, ¡°you don¡¯t even know his name. How can I investigate? ¡° ¡°That¡¯s true. How can I forget such an important matter? I don¡¯t even know his name. Then forget it. ¡° Tong tingyu¡¯s tone sounded very upset, but Tong Jun actually felt relieved. It was better not to provoke those strange people outside. She might as well stay in the greenhouse for the rest of her life and let them protect her. After hanging up the phone, Tong Tingyu went to the hotel with some annoyance, nning to go to the tourist spots ording to her n. Maybe she could meet him again in this city. Thinking of this, Tong tingyu regained her vitality and started to pack her bags and study the map of the city. She also guessed where this boy might go. On the other hand, freewill and Gu Yinshu had long forgotten about that girl. After all, the incident on the bullet train was just a small incident and didn¡¯t attract their attention at all. They didn¡¯t know that the incident on the bullet train today actually had a follow-up. ording to the n, they would go to various scenic spots to y. Because they were in a famous tourist city this time, although Chen Shuxin didn¡¯te to the city, she had said earlier that she would bring her a gift. And this city¡¯s silk and Osmanthus cake were rtively famous, so freewill nned to buy some Osmanthus cake back. Silk was rtively expensive, so freewill probably couldn¡¯t afford it, so he could only buy Osmanthus cake and some other trinkets. As for the other trinkets he saw on the street, freewill felt as if he could see them everywhere, so he didn¡¯t n to specifically buy them. The weather in thest few days when they first arrived in Hangzhou was exceptionally good. Freewill¡¯s mood was much better, and he shuttled through various alleys. The old man kneading the mud, as well as various folk arts that he had never seen before, made freewill feel as if he had opened up a new world. There were many stairs in Hangzhou, which had an ancient charm and expression. No wonder this was a tourist attraction. One could feel the different folk customs here. ¡°I know a shop that makes Osmanthus cakes very well, but it¡¯s in a small alley. We have to go there to find it. ¡± Gu Yinshu saw that she was holding all kinds of food and cakes in both hands, and couldn¡¯t help but remind her not to eat anymore. Otherwise, if her stomach was full, she wouldn¡¯t be able to eat lunch today. ¡°Well, when we leave, we¡¯lle to the alley to look for it. Do you know the exact location? ¡° ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact location, but someone told me the approximate location before we came here. We can ask around then and we¡¯ll know. After all, the person¡¯s reputation is quite big, so everyone living nearby should know. ¡° ¡°Is this the so-called wine fragrance isn¡¯t afraid of the deep alley? ¡° Chapter 1820

Chapter 1820: Chapter 1806: Home

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Osmanthus cakes have not been made for a long time. It¡¯s not that the smell of wine is not afraid of the deep alleys, but because there are only some old people here. And these old people still live in the ancient alleys of Hangzhou. ¡° Gu Yinshu exined, but he didn¡¯t really understand. In this era, very few people would make these cakes. In the past, when she went to Phoenix City, she took a few turns in the ancient alleys. There were old people making all kinds of old crafts. ¡°It seems that many things are losing their charm, especially the ancient culture of our country and the traditional things left behind. ¡° ¡°The Times are changing. Actually, there¡¯s nothing bad about it. ¡± Gu Yinshu touched her head out of habit ¡°Let¡¯s go to other scenic spots first. If we finish seeing all the scenic spots in the city in the next few days, we¡¯ll be busy and won¡¯t have enough time. ¡° ¡°Okay. ¡° The weather in this city seemed to be very pleasant to begin with, so she was in a good mood here. No wonder they all said that this city was more suitable for her to live a leisurely life. She hadn¡¯t reached that age yet, and already wanted to enjoy life in this city. The days of traveling would pass quickly. On thest day, when they were about to go back, they remembered that they should go to the Alley to buy some Osmanthus cake. ¡°thank goodness you reminded me, or else I would have forgotten to bring them Osmanthus cake. If I could forget this, Chen Shuxin would beat me to death. ¡± Freewill had really forgotten. He had wanted to book a ticket, but hearing Gu Yinshu¡¯s reminder.. He quickly remembered that there was another matter. ¡°If you don¡¯t remember, of course I will remember. ¡° He held her hand and took a bus to the most remote alley in the city. In the alley, there were old people wearing traditional ethnic-style clothes beside them. Each of them had some suitable small handicrafts in their hands. After all, this city was also a tourist attraction. Many tourists woulde here to buy things and souvenirs. This was also one of the sources of this city¡¯s economic development. ¡°Do you want to buy some handicrafts while you¡¯re at it? ¡° Freewill asked an old man about the price. It was a bracelet made of red silk thread. It looked exquisite and beautiful. Although more than a hundred yuan was a little expensive for her, if she bought a few of them in a row, it would be equivalent to spending a small fortune. ¡°Buy them. I think they¡¯re all made quite exquisitely. ¡° Freewill was naturally happy that his vision had been recognized. He picked a few and asked the old man to help wrap them up. ¡°little girl, are you here for a tour? ¡° Looking at their age, the old man happily said, ¡°there might be a heavy rainstorm in this city tomorrow, so if you want to leave, you should find the right time. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to go sightseeing tomorrow. You can only stay in the hotel and be bored. ¡° ¡°Old man, we¡¯ll go back today. ¡° Freewill answered with a smile. He didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a heavy rainstorm tomorrow. Fortunately, the original n didn¡¯t have so many days, otherwise it would be really awkward tomorrow. ¡°That¡¯s good. I wish you a happy life. ¡± The old man also gave his blessing. Every person who bought things from her would receive her personal blessing. The tourists were very happy to be blessed by an old man who had a long life and was blessed. ¡°thank you, old man. We¡¯ll take our leave first. ¡° Sui Xin didn¡¯t forget his Osmanthus cake and pulled Gu Yinshu to the small alley. Chapter 1821

Chapter 1821: Chapter 1807

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Sure enough, they found an olddy who was making Osmanthus cake in a dpidated alley. Although the project looked very old, the Old Lady¡¯s shop was very clean and tidy, and the front had an antique smell. She had a cloth wrapped around her head, and her wrinkled hands were carefully mixing the fabric. What surprised freewill was that there were at least hundreds of people lined up in such a small space, and she even made a few turns. The Old Lady¡¯s movements were neither fast nor slow. Although the people behind her were waiting, they were not in a hurry to rush her. Instead, they were quietly waiting for the olddy to finish making the Osmanthus cake. The young woman in charge of collecting the money looked like the granddaughter of the Old Lady, probably in her early 20s. They each had their own responsibilities. Those who touched the money would definitely not touch the flour, and those who touched the flour would definitely not touch the money. This made people feel assured that the Osmanthus cake was clean. ¡°Old Lady, can you hurry up? I¡¯m catching a ne now. ¡° A young woman was still at the back of the line. She looked at her watch anxiously and could not help but ask. As the grandma was cooking, she smiled and answered her, ¡°Miss, I can¡¯t be in a hurry to make Osmanthus cake. If you¡¯re really in a hurry, I can make one for you first. I wonder if the children at the front are willing? ¡° The grandma¡¯s words were equivalent to a question, which made the people at the backugh and shake their heads. ¡°grandma, you can continue cooking. We¡¯re all waiting. ¡° This home¡¯s Osmanthus cake is simply superb, very delicious, almost in the city is very famous, in the outside world is also quite famous. Therefore, there was usually an endless queue on the granny¡¯s side. However, perhaps because of the granny¡¯s attitude towards life, many people did not show too much anxiety during the queuing process. Instead, they were irritable from the beginning Into the silence of the present. Warm, kind, helpful. This point, it is quite magical, behind a wear 10 pass 100, the whole town of people know. When grandma heard that she had such a title, she didn¡¯t feel proud of anything. She just smiled warmly. Such a peaceful life attitude was even more admirable. ¡°Yin Shu, do you think the old grandma and this sister are very interesting? ¡° ¡°Of course, they are the ones who truly live out their lives. ¡° The two of them looked at each other and smiled. After waiting in line for almost half an hour, they finally bought a few bags of Osmanthus cake. ¡°Little Girl, you look pretty good. ¡± Maybe because she was old, the old grandma couldn¡¯t help but talk to her more when she saw such a little girl. ¡°Old Grandma, you¡¯re quite good too. You must have been a great beauty when you were young. ¡° The old grandma was amused by her. She nced at the Osmanthus cake in the girl¡¯s hand and said, ¡°it¡¯s better to eat this osmanthus cake while it¡¯s still hot. If you spend the night, or if it tastes bad after two days, it doesn¡¯t mean that you can¡¯t eat it. ¡° After being so carefully exhorted by the old grandma, freewill expressed that he understood. In order to bring it back to them as soon as possible, he gritted his teeth and took the ne this time. As soon as he got off the ne, freewill smelled the air of this city and felt much more rxed. As expected, no matter how beautiful and exciting the outside world was, it was still not as good as her hometown. Gu Yinshu pushed the suitcase and showed azy posture. Tong Tingyu, who was still traveling in Hangzhou, didn¡¯t expect that she had already taken the ne back. She couldn¡¯t find them at several famous tourist spots, so Tong tingyu decided to take the bullet train back to increase the chances of meeting them by chance. Chapter 1822

Chapter 1822: Chapter 1808

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Tong tingyu would never have thought that they would actually take a ne back. Perhaps in her world, people she had never met before belonged to that kind of ordinary people. Therefore, she had already consciously thought of herself as that kind of spoiled rich youngdy, treating the other party as a poor boy without any power, and fantasized about a possible story. When they were in the car, his gaze did not stop on her for even a second. Unlike those smelly boys who were always attentive to her, she had a strong desire to conquer them. This boy waspletely different from those boys who always wanted to curry favor with others. Therefore, she really wanted to get close to him and find out what kind of person he was. She did not see those two people again until the train had traveled more than half of the way. She could not help but feel very disappointed. She did not know when she had missed them. Therefore, when her brother called, all she heard was a dispirited girl. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do I hear that you¡¯re a little unhappy? Is this trip not fun? Or did you encounter something bad on the way? No matter how I look at it, you did not mention it to me on Wechat. ¡° Hearing her brother¡¯s concern, the girl finally couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°it¡¯s still that boy I just mentioned. I¡¯ve never met him in Hangzhou. ¡° Hearing his sister mention that boy again, Tong Jun was really a little speechless. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. How big is this city? You don¡¯t even know his name. How could you meet him halfway? How deep is this fate? ¡° ¡°I know, but I¡¯m just disappointed. I really didn¡¯t expect to not meet him at all. ¡°. ¡°For them, I even specially took the bullet train this time, but I didn¡¯t even see a shadow. It¡¯s really disappointing. If I had known earlier, I would have taken the ne. ¡° Tong Tingyu didn¡¯t suffer too much from her pampered temper. On the way here, it was because of that boy that she had to endure her temper. Now that she was alone on the bullet train, she was naturally bored to death. ¡°okay, okay, okay. Then shouldn¡¯t you be back now? Daddy¡¯s really worried about you. It¡¯s your first time going out and you¡¯re taking the bullet train. We¡¯re all very worried at home. Let Daddy take a few nces at you first. ¡° ¡°okay, I¡¯ll be back soon. ¡° Tong Tingyu hung up the phone. Her mind was still thinking about the boy she met on the bullet train. That boy was really too good-looking, so she couldn¡¯t forget him now. Coupled with his unique personality, Tong Tingyu felt that if he really was by her side, she would fall for him. It was just a matter of time. As for whether she had a girlfriend or not, that wasn¡¯t a big deal to her. She was even more confident in chasing after a boy. But all of her courage copsed when she did not meet that boy. So at this moment, she hugged her cell phone andined to her brother. Tong Jun did not know whether tough or cry, but he had no choice but to answer to his little princess. ... On the other side, freewill and Gu Yinshu returned to the campus. Although they took a day off, the teacher did not give them any extra criticism or questions. After all, they were not bad students who often skipped sses and took time off. It was not a big problem for them to take time off asionally. When they came back, they happened to meet the ss division. Although the results of the division exam were out, they were not immediately divided into sses. And today was the day of the ss Division. Many people were tidying up their desks and things. Those who left left left, and the rest were ready to reorganize their deskmates. Chapter 1823

Chapter 1823: Chapter 1809, the handsome guy

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Suixin and Gu Yinshu were not assigned to sit together at the same table. The teacher arranged them to sit in groups three and four, which were quite far apart. Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t think that the two of them had to sit together. It would be fine as long as they were in the same ss. Suixin also had the same thought. Moreover, if they sat together at the same table, it would probably cause a lot of uproar in the ss. After all, many people knew some things. The teacher had actually heard about the things between the two of them long ago, but he didn¡¯t specifically manage this matter. It was not only because freewill¡¯s grades improved faster, but also because Gu Yinshu was a good student. The teachers of this era were no longer like before. They did not make groundless usations about any puppy love. As long as it did not affect their studies, they basically would not randomly dismantle the CP. Freewill packed his things and sat down at the third-tost position in the third group. Because freewill had been taller since he was young, he basically sat in thest three or four rows. He was already better than you, so it was not a big deal to sit in thest three or four rows. On this day, a very handsome man came to their ss. The handsome man was wearing a sports suit and a cap on his head. Following her gaze, she knew that he was wearing brand-name sports clothes. She did not know these brands in the past, but one day when she was shopping with Chen Shuxin, Chen Shuxin exined a lot about these brands to him. Gu Yinshu was not an ordinary person, so she would not be wearing any crudely made clothes. Although there was no special logo, the price was definitely not low. Therefore, she thought of teaching her a lesson. If she wanted to buy a birthday present, she could do it. This new handsome guy sat directly behind freewill. His deep facial features and a bit of evil unruliness instantly attracted the attention of many girls in the ss. This new handsome guy was only below Gu Yinshu, and waspletely different from him. Therefore, the girls around were very willing topare the two of them, mumbling very handsome words. ¡°ssmate, May I know your name? ¡° Following her heart, she was honestly doing her own question. She did not expect that the people behind her would start hitting on her and take the initiative to ask her name. ¡°My name is Jiang Suixin. ¡° Following her heart, she actually answered this question honestly and asked politely, ¡°ssmate, what is your name? ¡± Jiang Hao smiled and stared at her with a pair of beautiful eyes. ¡°My surname is also Jiang. My name is Jiang Hao. ¡° For some reason, being stared at by a handsome guy made her blush. She did not need to touch her face to know that her face seemed to be a little hot. Suixin heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. Suddenly, she felt a gaze from behind her, making it impossible for her to ignore the strength of the gaze. It was probably Gu Yinshu. But he quickly retracted his gaze, probably because he didn¡¯t want to go too far. ¡°Student Jiang Hao, wee to ss 12. ¡± Suixin smiled and said this very politely. ¡°speaking of which, you¡¯re the first to wee me to ss 12. Were you originally a student of ss 12? ¡° The handsome man had already tidied up his books. He ced his hands together and looked at the person in front of him with a smile. ¡°Yes, I was originally from ss 12. I just chose science and stayed in this ss. ¡° He casually said another sentence and turned back to continue doing his homework. Chapter 1824

Chapter 1824: Chapter 1810 was embarrassing

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The person at the back did not bother her again and did not call out to her again. Following her heart heaved a sigh of relief. She was afraid that he would suddenly look for her for a chat on a whim. She took out her math practice questions again, trying to suppress her flustered mood just now by doing the questions. At first, following her heart thought that the person sitting at the back was a good student with three honors. Who knew that the handsome guy behind her had only done one day and hadpletely changed her opinion of this person. During the math ss, the teacher seemed to be asking her to answer the question. Freewill was seriously looking at her test paper, but he didn¡¯t expect the teacher to suddenly point it out. He was still a little confused in an instant. ¡°Freewill, tell me the way to solve this question. ¡° There was a trigonometric function on it. Freewill looked at it for a while and realized that he seemed to know how to do it. That was why he wasn¡¯t as flustered as before. After he sorted out his thoughts, freewill exined his thoughts to the teacher. After the teacher listened to his exnation, he felt very satisfied and asked her to sit down. This math teacher was also the math teacher from ss 12, who was also known as teacher extinction. Speaking of which, the most tragic thing about her staying in ss 12 was that she was still being taught by this math teacher. Fortunately, her math results had improved, so the teacher wouldn¡¯t stare at her all day. After answering the questions, Sui Xin was about to sit down the next time, but she found that her stool wasn¡¯t in the same ce. She sat down and directly sat on the ground. When she sat down on the ground, Sui Xin was reallypletely dumbfounded. Who Am I Where am I What am I doing These three questions were swirling around in her mind. Then, the entire ss burst intoughter. F * CK! This time, she had lost a lot of face. Ah Ah AH, it was really too embarrassing. A girl like freewill, who had always been quiet, could not help but swear in her heart. Then, a burning sensation appeared on her face. Then, a hand reached out to her. Freewill looked up and saw that it was Gu Yinshu. He felt much more at ease. ¡°Get up. ¡° Freewill used his hand to stand up. Just now, when she sat on the ground, she waspletely stunned. Her legs were so weak that she didn¡¯t know how to stand up. Even in public, Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t care about anything. Instead, he reached out and helped her up. Seeing this scene, a meaningful smile appeared in the eyes of the boy at the back table. Of course, freewill couldn¡¯t see it in front of him. He almost ignored the various gazes when Gu Yinshu came over to help her up. Following her heart, she felt a warm current pass through her heart, and she felt a sense of reliance. The feeling of being humiliated just now didn¡¯t seem as strong anymore. However, when her deskmate next to him helped her up the stool, he discovered that there were pieces of wood chips on the stool. ? ? ¡°Student Jiang Suixin, I didn¡¯t expect you to look so skinny normally. You could even copse the stool. ¡° At this moment, following her heart, she really wanted to strangle this new deskmate she had just met. Sure enough, with such a deskmate, and a male deskmate, he could say anything with his mouth open. Can¡¯t you see that he is very embarrassed now? Very embarrassed At that moment, he really wanted to burrow into the ground, but after thinking about it, he still didn¡¯t say anything and quietly sat on the stool. The mathematics teacher was a little embarrassed because such a strange thing had just happened. She coughed lightly and continued with the ss. And sitting on the stool casually, he couldn¡¯t directly rub his butt. He could only secretly look down on the people at the back table. Chapter 1825

Chapter 1825: Chapter 1811 scheming boy

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Don¡¯t think that she doesn¡¯t know that the boy behind her just kicked the stool for her. This scheming boy, doesn¡¯t he understand why he tried to trip her up just now? Is this fun I think it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen him, and I¡¯ve never provoked this person before. He¡¯s really crazy, making him embarrassed in front of so many people. Is this fun? As he lowered his head and continued to look at his test paper, he didn¡¯t immediately turn around and scold him. It was still ss time, and even if it wasn¡¯t ss time, he would definitely not admit it even if she scolded him. Damn it, she wanted to be at odds with this scheming boy. ... The next ss was the ss teacher¡¯s ss. The ss teacher didn¡¯t n to teach this ss, but to talk about some of the ss¡¯s tasks. After all, they had just divided it up. There were always some things that needed to be exined clearly, such as the assigned tasks for cleaning. Follow the ss rules and some daily motivational brainwashing. Freewill quite liked this ss, because once in this ss, he could be in a daze. He didn¡¯t have to listen carefully to what the teacher said. It was just a few things to let you study hard or to arrange the cleaning tasks. The head teacher was talking so much that he was drowsy. ¡°wee to the new group. Now we are finally divided into sses. ss 12 is the rocket ss, which is also the most promising ss in science. ¡°So I hope that through the next few years of hard work, you can strive to get into the best school. ¡°Your future is in your own hands. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t waste the remaining two years. Study hard and fulfill your most beautiful dreams. ¡° There was a round of apuse in the ssroom. Many people were awakened by this round of apuse. Although there was no real sleep, many people were drowsy, including those who followed their hearts. This round of apuse really pulled them back from their dreams. When the ss teacher saw that her speech was weed by many students, she was quite happy. From this round of apuse, her speech should have been more popr. ¡°Many people have gone to our ss, and many people havee. Of course, there are also my students who have stayed back. Now, let¡¯s wee the new students. One by one,e on stage and introduce yourselves. Let the teachers and students know you. ¡° As soon as the teacher finished speaking, the students in the ssroom began to apud with great support. The first person to go up to the stage and introduce himself was Jiang Hao, who was sitting behind Sui Xin. When Sui Xin found out that Jiang Hao was the first to go up to the stage, he gnashed his teeth in anger. This hypocritical guy! As soon as he went up to the stage, he attracted the screams of many girls who were infatuated with him. The homeroom teacher did not me these girls for their intense reactions. Instead, she looked at the entire scene with a smile. ¡°So handsome, AH AH AH. ¡° ¡°Yes, this boy is simply too handsome. However, he¡¯s still a little less handsome than Gu Yinshu. ¡° ¡°However, it still doesn¡¯t hinder his handsomeness. No, no, I should be firm. I shouldn¡¯t fall in love with anyone I see. ¡° Hearing the whispers of these girls, she really wanted to expose the real face of that boy just now. She wanted to let them see that this boy was actually evil from the bottom of his heart. If it weren¡¯t for him, she would not have fallen at all. At this time today, Jiang Hao still pretended to be innocent. ¡°Hello, my name is Jiang Hao. ¡± Jiang Hao wrote his name on the ckboard with chalk. Chapter 1826

Chapter 1826: Chapter 1812 was majestic

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The chalk words he wrote on the ckboard were very beautiful, giving off a majestic feeling. Coupled with his good-looking face, it attracted the frenzied screams of the group of infatuated girls. Sui Xin:¡±...¡± Did these girls have to be so shallow? They were so fanatical when they saw his handsome face. To put it bluntly, you wouldn¡¯t even know that he was scamming you. After all, Jiang Hao looked like the kind of guy who would scamper people. Just now, when he kicked her stool, they should have formed a deadly enmity. ¡°My name is Jiang Hao, and this Jiang is the same Jiang as Jiang Suixin. ¡° However, this Jiang Hao¡¯s voice was very pleasant to the ears, sounding a little maic. Suixin rolled her eyes several times below the stage. Gu Yinshu, on the other hand, did not have much of an expression at all. The Youth Sat Upright on the desk, only the side of his face could be seen. He lowered his head slightly and looked at the homework book on the desk. The gentle breeze blew past his short ck jade-like hair, leaving behind a beautiful scene that was like a Manga. This kind of scene seemed to never fade in Time¡¯s memory, and it left a deep impression on people. Many girls thought so. Even the way he lowered his head slightly to write with a brush was so good-looking that people couldn¡¯t help but want to remember it. Soon, Jiang Hao finished introducing himself on the page. They didn¡¯t expect Jiang Hao to be a native of an Cheng. ¡°So he¡¯s a native. He looks very good. ¡° ¡°He¡¯s a native. What does it have to do with how good he looks? ¡° ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I just think that local people are very good-looking. Look at us, Prince Charming Gu. ¡° ¡°I think so. As expected, an city produces beautiful and handsome men. I¡¯m really convinced now. That¡¯s why it¡¯s true to say that thend feeds the people. ¡° ¡°Oh my God, there will be two handsome men in the future that we can feast our eyes on. I definitely won¡¯t bete for ss in the future. ¡° ¡°Tch, even if there weren¡¯t these two handsome men, if you dare to bete for ss, especially in a math teacher¡¯s ss, I¡¯ll respect you as a man. ¡° ... Hearing their discussion, freewill wanted to roll his eyes even more. His Gaze subconsciously fell on Gu Yinshu. He was still holding the pen, writing something unknown. That side profile looked very beautiful, as if it was just a nce at him, making him feel much more refreshed. Sigh, as expected, Gu Yinshu was still the prettiest. What kind of Gaze did those people have? How could this boypare to Gu Yinshu. Gradually, freewill was immersed in her boyfriend¡¯s side profile, and didn¡¯t even notice when Jiang Hao came down from above. When he saw her staring at the person next to her, his eyes fell on the young man, and the corners of his lips curled up slightly. Then, he brushed past her, creating a strong wind, and finally interrupted her from the side of the face of the infatuated young man. Oh my God, she was stunned when she saw Gu Yinshu just now. Fortunately, no one saw her, or she would have lost face again. She just said that those girls were shallow, but in fact, she seemed to be simr to those infatuated girls. It was just that she was infatuated with Gu Yinshu. In order to cover up his awkwardness just now, freewill quickly pulled out a pen and began to write and draw on the exam paper. Then, he repeatedly thought of a question. Just now, Gu Yinshu should not have noticed his gaze, right If he knew that he was actually looking at him like a NYMPHOMANIAC and was stunned, he might beughed to death by him. Chapter 1827

Chapter 1827: Chapter 1813 was too much

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Her face became hot again, and she started to do her homework seriously. After finishing the morning ss with great difficulty, she felt a little tired. It was usually like this, as long as she had juste back from vacation, she would feel very tired. She had just returned from her vacation in Hangzhou, and now she had to immerse herself in her studies all of a sudden. In fact, she was a little tired, at least she didn¡¯t react in time. ¡°I¡¯m going to eat. You won¡¯t be looking for you now, Gu Yinshu, right? ¡° As soon as ss ended, Chen Shuxin ran over. ¡°This time, I¡¯ll take you to the third floor of the cafeteria to eat. It¡¯s a new restaurant. Last time, I went with Qing Qing. It was very delicious. ¡° ¡°You two went behind my back and didn¡¯t even call me. ¡° ¡°What do you mean behind your back? We went together openly, okay? At that time, you and Gu Yinshu had so much fun in Hangzhou. ¡± Chen Shuxin snorted at the side ¡°You still have the nerve to criticize me? Who abandoned their best friend to go on vacation with their boyfriend? HMM? ¡° ¡°I think you¡¯re going to me me now, aren¡¯t you? Who didn¡¯t go to Hangzhou with me? It was you! I just asked you to go on a vacation with me, but you refused, so I had to go with Gu Yinshu. ¡° ¡°okay, okay, okay. Even if you¡¯re right about this, let¡¯s go together now. Qingqing and I will invite you to have a meal together. Is that okay? ¡° ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m the one who brought the Osmanthus cake for you. I¡¯m the only one who cares about you from so far away, and you still want to say that I value a man over a friend. ¡° ¡°Alright, alright. Miss, it¡¯s my fault this time. ¡± Chen Shuxin¡¯s face was smiling, while Qiu Qingqing almost broke out inughter. At this moment, Jiang Hao, that Brat, suddenly shed past her eyes. When he saw this Brat, freewill was really gnashing his teeth. ¡°Who are you ring at? Why do you look so ferocious? ¡± Qiu Qingqing looked over curiously. When she saw the new ssmate, she was still a little curious. ¡°You have a grudge with him, why do you look like you have a grudge with him? ¡° ¡°That means you have a grudge against him. ¡± Freewill continued to grit his teeth and said hatefully ¡°This is the first time I hate boys so much. As my friends, you two must never fall for such a ck-hearted boy. No matter how good-looking he is, you two are not allowed to fall in love with him. Do you understand? ¡° ¡°Now I¡¯m only curious why you have a grudge against him. It seems like you two have not spoken much. ¡°. ¡°Moreover, he looks very kind. Many girls say that they like him this way. ¡°He is handsome and his personality seems to be easy to get along with. ¡° ¡°Ghosts are easy to get along with. Don¡¯t listen to those people¡¯s nonsense. ¡± At the side, freewill started to ridicule ¡°You also know that I identally fell to the ground just now, right? It was the boy behind me who did it. He kicked my stool. I was about to sit down, but after he moved my stool, he directly sat on the ground! ¡° ¡°...¡± Upon hearing freewill¡¯s words, Chen Shuxin and Qiu Qingqing both had an exmation mark in their heads. ¡°What, you don¡¯t believe me? ¡° ¡°OF COURSE NOT! ¡± ¡°Of course we believe you. We just didn¡¯t expect such a handsome guy to be so easy to get along with. Why would he do such a thing behind my back? ¡°. ¡°This kind of prank is too much. After all, you two just met. ¡± Qiu Qingqing felt that something was not right It was not like they were familiar with each other. Wouldn¡¯t it be a little too much to prank them the moment they met? Chapter 1828

Chapter 1828: Chapter 1814, pranks

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION No matter how she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t figure it out. Could it be that the boy was stupid? If it were anyone else, they wouldn¡¯t say that they had just entered the new ss and were ying pranks on an unfamiliar ssmate for no reason. It was really very baffling. ¡°right? Qingqing, you also think it¡¯s baffling, right? ¡± Freewill¡¯s side was really filled with righteous indignation. ¡°those girls were really fooled by that man¡¯s appearance. In the future, I want to be irreconcble with him. ¡° ¡°...¡± ¡°Is it that serious? ¡± Chen Shuxin couldn¡¯t help butugh at her. ¡°You, it¡¯s better not to provoke him. I see that he¡¯s strong and strong. With your small body, you might be beaten up by him. ¡° ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? I have Gu Yinshu. ¡± Following her heart, he said confidently, ¡°if I can¡¯t beat him, I¡¯ll ask Gu Yinshu to help me. He¡¯ll definitely beat up that shameless boy. ¡° ¡°okay, okay, okay. You¡¯re awesome. You¡¯re awesome, okay? ¡± Chen Shuxin almost rolled her eyes. This guy was starting to show off his love for her out of nowhere. So angry! But when she thought about how she finally brought her Osmanthus cake from thousands of miles away, she also forgave her. For the Osmanthus cake, she endured it. ¡°hehe. ¡° ¡°Let¡¯s go to the cafeteria quickly. The food is almost snatched away by others. ¡± Qiu Qingqing¡¯s reminder reminded the two people who ran to the cafeteria as soon as it was dinnertime. ¡°Aiya, I almost forgot. There must be a lot of people today. ¡± Chen Shuxin patted her head in annoyance and ran to the cafeteria with her two friends. The weather suddenly started to drizzle. It looked very lively in the lush green campus. Suixin and the others ran in the campus without umbres. ¡°My hair must be very oily now. ¡± Suixin protected her hair whileparing her hair in a low voice. ¡°Me too. I just washed my hair yesterday. I might have to wash it again tonight. It¡¯s not convenient to have long hair. I¡¯ve decided to get a clip tomorrow! ¡° ¡°Chen Shuxin, you said it yourself. If you didn¡¯t get a clip, I¡¯ll yell at all the students that you didn¡¯t keep your word. ¡° ¡°Jiang Suixin, you¡¯re really something. Whose best friend are you? Why do I feel like you¡¯re tricking me every minute? ¡° The two of themughed and yed in the rain. Fortunately, the rain wasn¡¯t too heavy. When they reached the cafeteria, Suixin realized that Qiu Qingqing didn¡¯t look too good. ¡°Qingqing, are you okay? Why do I feel like you¡¯re not feeling well? ¡° Suixin remembered that he had been talking to Chen Shuxin and didn¡¯t pay much attention to Qiu Qingqing¡¯s expression. Now, he realized that she seemed to be ufortable. Freewill felt a little guilty because he had experienced the friendship of three people. There would always be one side standing silently by the side. This was actually very ufortable. Freewill thought that the intimate interaction between her and Chen Shuxin just now made Qingqing feel a little ufortable. This was actually very normal. If it was anyone else, even if she saw Chen Shuxin and Qingqing joking together and didn¡¯t pay attention to her, she would still feel very sad. In fact, this kind of problem usually didn¡¯t ur. It was just that there seemed to be a little silence just now. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but my stomach feels a little ufortable. ¡° Qiu Qingqing didn¡¯t know what was going through her mind, but the intense pain in her stomach made her face turn Paler and Paler. She squatted down. Chapter 1829

Chapter 1829: Chapter 1815, the hospital

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Squatting down like this seemed to slightly alleviate the acute pain in her stomach, but soon, a new wave of more intense pain came. Qiu Qingqing thought that she had eaten something wrong, but she didn¡¯t feel like going to the toilet. ¡°Qingqing, are you okay? Don¡¯t scare me. ¡± Sui Xin originally thought that it was because of the intimate interaction between her and Chen Shuxin that she felt ufortable, but now she realized that Qingqing was really not feeling well. ¡°Are you okay? Did you catch a cold or something? ¡± Chen Shuxin saw the cold sweat on Qiu Qingqing¡¯s forehead and reached out to hug her. Thebined strength of the two girls barely supported Qiu Qingqing. ¡°Do you want to call Song Yan and the others? ¡± Chen Shuxin said as she took out her cell phone with great effort and pressed a number with great difficulty. ¡°Don¡¯t call them. I¡¯ll go to the hospital myself. ¡± Qiu Qingqing¡¯s face was Pale and her lips were almost drained of blood. She reached out and grabbed their clothes. ¡°Help me ask for a leave of absence from the teacher. ¡° Seeing her like this, freewill felt very distressed and quickly called the teacher to ask for a leave of absence. Song Yan and Gu Yinshu seemed to be in the sports center. Even if they called now, they wouldn¡¯t be able toe in time. Qiu Qingqing, in her current state, had to be sent to the hospital immediately. ¡°ssmate, is everything okay? Do you need help? ¡± Several male ssmates in the cafeteria saw their situation and quickly went forward to ask if they needed help. ¡°ssmate, could you please help us send this ssmate to the hospital? We two girls might not have the strength to do so. ¡° At this time, no one would be unreasonable. Since the other party had spoken, they naturally asked for help. This boy was not a vegetarian. Seeing that they had agreed, he immediately hugged Qingqing, who was about to fall to the ground. ¡°Excuse me. ¡° When the students in the cafeteria saw the boy carrying the girl who was suspected to be sick, they quickly made way for her. The few of them quickly left the cafeteria. On the way, when casual saw that his leg was bleeding, he waspletely stunned. ¡°Qing Qing, your leg seems to be bleeding. ¡° Qing Qing could not say anything at this time. She was not sure if her leg was bleeding, but she felt that it was because her lower body was in extreme pain. ¡°casual, am I going to die? ¡° Out of nowhere, Qiu Qingqing blurted out this sentence. She didn¡¯t know why she thought it was such a ridiculous idea. But when she saw that there was blood on her body, she felt like she was about to break down. She was just a teenage girl after all, and she had never experienced anything like this. Especially when she saw that there was blood on her body out of nowhere, and she wasn¡¯t sure where it came from, she couldn¡¯t help but SOB softly. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? How could I die? We¡¯ll know when we go to the hospital. Maybe I identally bumped into something. ¡° Sui Xin was also a little flustered. The girls had never experienced anything like this before. In addition, there was a traffic jam on the road. The atmosphere was very depressing. ¡°girls, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll reach the hospital soon. ¡° The driver also knew that the girl was going to be sent to the first aid department. After taking a shortcut, he finally sent her to the hospital. ¡°Why did you send her here? We should send her to the gynecology and obstetrics department now. ¡° A female doctor who looked serious and rigid reminded the girl in a serious tone after she gave the girl who had just been sent in a check-up. Chapter 1830

Chapter 1830: Chapter 1816: Brilliant

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Obstetrics and gynecology? Actually, for a moment, Sui Xin didn¡¯t get the meaning of this, but Chen Shuxin quickly understood. She tugged at Sui Xin¡¯s clothes and said, ¡°since the doctor said so, quickly send Qiu Qingqing to the obstetrics and gynecology department. Hurry up. ¡° Sui Xin also felt that she didn¡¯t have time to be in a daze. She could only ask that male ssmate to use Qiu Qingqing. She carried her to the obstetrics and gynecology department and hung up the emergency room. It wasn¡¯t easy to send Qiu Qingqing here. The doctor was inside to help her check up. Only then did Sui Xin heave a sigh of relief. ¡°This student, thank you for helping US send Qingqing here. Otherwise, the two of US girls wouldn¡¯t know what to do. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s fine. I was just passing by. Student Qiu should be fine, right? ¡± This tall boy looked very happy. ¡°We¡¯ll only know the results when the doctores out. ¡± Suixin was embarrassed to dy the other person in the hospital. ¡°Student, May I know your name? ¡° ¡°My name is Gao Ming. I¡¯m a student from ss nine. ¡± Gao Ming very straightforwardly reported his ss and name. ¡°actually, I recognize you. You¡¯re the ss Belle of ss 12, Jiang Suixin. ¡° ¡°...¡± Even Suixin herself didn¡¯t know that she was actually so famous. Any random boy she met in the cafeteria could recognize her. ¡°I¡¯m not the school Belle of ss 12. It¡¯s all a misunderstanding. ¡± After holding it in for a long time, Suixin could only say this because she was too embarrassed to be called the school Belle. These people were actuallymenting about the school Belle behind her back. Even if she thought that she looked okay, she didn¡¯t want to be overly inted. ¡°Don¡¯t be modest. You are indeed very good-looking. ¡± Gao Ming said again, ¡°you girls haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? Do you want me to go and buy some food for you? ¡° ¡°No, no, it¡¯s already very troublesome for you. We actually don¡¯t want to eat. ¡± Naturally, freewill was embarrassed to trouble her again. Gao Ming chuckled and subconsciously touched the back of his head. Chen Shuxin nced at the side and knew that freewill seemed to have subtly restrained the heart of a boy again. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the current situation wasn¡¯t right, she would definitely tease her good friend. Thinking of Qiu Qingqing who had just been sent in with a Pale face, Chen Shuxin was a little worried. Freewill wasn¡¯t in a good mood either. He wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk. ¡°student Gao Ming, if you still have something to do, you can leave first. Chen Shuxin and I will just stay here. ¡° This wasn¡¯t to chase him away, because he still had sses in the afternoon. He couldn¡¯t dy others from going to ss. Gao Ming originally wanted to stay, but he remembered that he had sses in the afternoon, and he wasn¡¯t familiar with the girl, so it wasn¡¯t convenient for him to stay, so he decided to go back to school. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back to school first. This is my phone number. If you need anything, you can look for me anytime. ¡° ¡°Okay, thank you. ¡± Freewill lowered his head and saved his number, looking very quiet. Actually, she and Gao Ming didn¡¯t really know each other, but they both gave her their numbers voluntarily, so she couldn¡¯t refuse. In any case, they didn¡¯t really know each other, and they wouldn¡¯t contact each other in the future. Saving a number wasn¡¯t a big deal. From a certain point of view, Gao Ming didn¡¯t know why, but he had an inexplicable feeling of throbbing in his heart. When Suixin finished saving the number and looked up, Gao Ming hurriedly withdrew his flustered gaze. ¡°Let me go back first. If there¡¯s anything, contact me immediately. ¡° Suixin nodded and sent her out of the hospital. Suixin, Chen Shuxin, and the others waited outside the door for more than half an hour before the doctor came out. ¡°How is it, doctor? ¡° Chapter 1831

Chapter 1831: Chapter 1817 children

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION A female doctor appeared. The female doctor¡¯s gazended on the two girls, and she could not help but frown. ¡°Are you the patient¡¯s family members? Why are you two children? Where are your parents? ¡° Sui Xin suddenly felt a little awkward. Actually, he was not that young. He was almost an adult. ¡°Doctor, this is our ssmate. We haven¡¯t called her parents for the time being because we are afraid that they will be worried. So, we would like to ask the doctor what is the current situation? ¡° Looking at the doctor¡¯s strange expression, she felt that there was something wrong. ¡°ssmate, you should call her parents over. ¡± The female doctor did not tell them about Qiu Qingqing¡¯s condition and insisted that they call her parents over. This made Wuxin and the others feel the seriousness of the situation. Just as she was thinking about how to solve the problem, she was wondering if she should call her uncle when Gu Yinshu called her. ¡°Wuxin, are you in the hospital now? ¡° ¡°Yes, we¡¯re in the hospital. Yinshu, what should we do? ¡°. ¡°We sent Qingqing to the hospital because she wasn¡¯t feeling well and was bleeding. ¡°. ¡°The doctor didn¡¯t tell us what the situation was. He just asked us to call the parents. I¡¯m thinking about calling Shen Jingcheng. ¡° The point was, freewill didn¡¯t know Shen Jingcheng¡¯s phone number. ¡°Don¡¯t panic, I¡¯ming now. ¡± Actually, Gu Yinshu was already in the car. She just called tofort her. ¡°I¡¯ll be there in about 30 minutes. You stay in the hospital. ¡° ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you. ¡° In fact, Sui Xin was really a little lost, but when he heard his voice, he felt particrly at ease. After hanging up the phone, Sui Xin could only wait outside anxiously. ¡°Sui Xin. ¡± When Gu Yinshu¡¯s figure appeared in the corridor, Sui Xin¡¯s heart finally dropped. ¡°What do you think we should do? Qing Qing is still in the ward. The doctor didn¡¯t tell us anything about the situation and even said that he would ask for our teacher¡¯s phone number. ¡° As soon as she asked for the teacher¡¯s phone number, she felt that it was not a good thing. She could only say that she had forgotten her phone number and was waiting for Gu Yinshu toe over. What solution could shee up with? ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll tell the doctor. ¡° Gu Yinshu looked down at her and reached out to rub her hair. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, the matter will be resolved soon. ¡° ¡°Okay,e out soon. ¡° Hearing her words, Gu Yinshu burst intoughter and reached out to touch her hair again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the doctor inside doesn¡¯t eat people. ¡° Gu Yinshu went in for about half an hour beforeing out. In fact, freewill had been looking outside for a long time. ¡°Yinshu, what¡¯s the situation inside? ¡° As soon as he came out, freewill almost threw himself on him. ¡°Is Qingqing okay? ¡° ¡°She¡¯s fine. Her uncle willeter. ¡° Did he still call Shen Jingcheng Freewill frowned. ¡°Do you know how Qingqing is now? Did the doctor tell you? ¡° ¡°Yes, she¡¯s pregnant. ¡° ¡°What? Pregnant? ¡± Freewill felt like his head was knocked by someone. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Freewill was indeed pregnant before, butter she had an abortion at the county hospital. You know that at that time. How could she be pregnant? The timing doesn¡¯t match at all. ¡° ¡°maybe she wasn¡¯t aborted from the start. Shen Jingcheng was just lying to her, ¡± Gu Yinshu guessed. ¡°How is that possible! ¡° Chapter 1832

Chapter 1832: What exactly was chapter 1818

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°IMPOSSIBLE! I don¡¯t believe it! What reason does Shen Jingcheng have to lie to her? Besides, even if he wanted to lie to her, he wouldn¡¯t hide the fact that the child in his stomach is still there. He lied to Qingqing that the child has already been aborted. What exactly is this operation? ¡° She didn¡¯t understand at all. If Shen Jingcheng really did this, what was the point? Could it be that he knew that the child was his So he wanted Qingqing to give birth to the Child? If that was really the case, it would be quite terrifying. Qingqing was only a teenage girl. If she really gave birth to the child, her life would be ruined. ¡°could it be that he actually knows something? ¡° ¡°I don¡¯t think so. The child in Qiu Qingqing¡¯s stomach will definitely be aborted in the end. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not time yet, ¡± Gu Yinshu said lightly. ¡°You need to look at the time to beat the Child? ¡± ¡°since we were already at the county hospitalst time, why didn¡¯t you just abort the Child? You wanted to lie to Qingqing that the child had already been aborted and secretly keep the child until now. ¡°I can¡¯t figure out what Shen Jingcheng is thinking right now. ¡° Sui Xin stared at him with his mouth agape. He didn¡¯t know whether to say that Gu Yinshu¡¯s train of thought was a little strange or what to say. ¡°sit down first and listen to what I have to say. ¡° Sui Xin sat down and continued to look at him with puzzlement in his eyes. ¡°Just now, the female doctor said that Qiu Qingqing¡¯s health is not very good and is not suitable for abortion. This may be the fact that Shen Jingcheng hid the fact that the child was not aborted. He was afraid that Qiu Qingqing would not be able to bear to do so, so he made the decision for her. ¡° ¡°What you mean is that Shen Jingcheng first let Qingqing believe that her child was aborted and made herpletely despair and give up. Then, he would secretly wait for her to recover before aborting the Child? ¡° This line of thinking was not impossible. ¡°It¡¯s probably because of this. After all, Qiu Qingqing¡¯s body is rtively weak now. She has a weak and sickly body. If she starts this surgery without recuperating, there will definitely be risks. ¡° Freewill did not speak. He sat there in silence for a while, then he looked up at him. ¡°Then, why does Qingqing not know that the little life in her stomach is still there? There should be signs of pregnancy, right? Could it be that she did not feel it at all? ¡° Although she had no experience in this area, the Inte was everywhere. It was impossible for her to say that she did not have any such knowledge. Those so-called pregnancy reactions, such as retching, should be more obvious. ¡°maybe it¡¯s because she¡¯s still too young, so these reactions are not obvious. ¡° Freewill fell silent again. This was also possible. This was because she had seen the kind of girls on the news many times before who gave birth to children as easily as they went to the toilet. It was as if they did not notice the difficulties and pain of giving birth. Some girls only realized that they were pregnant when they knew that they were about to give birth. It was not impossible for such things to happen. On the contrary, they listened to it more often. Girls who were in a young state had rtively inexperienced body reactions. Moreover, Qiu Qingqing¡¯s body was not in a good condition to begin with. She was weak and sickly, so it was easy for her to ignore her pregnancy reaction. It was within the normal range. ¡°I don¡¯t know if Qingqing knows that the little life in her stomach is still there. I don¡¯t even know how to tell her. ¡° She had previously seen blood flow from her leg. It was impossible to hide the child from her. Following her heart, she remembered that Qing Qing was actually not very willing to abort the child. Now that she knew about the child¡¯s existence, would she be happier? However, based on the current situation, this news might not be good news. Chapter 1833

Chapter 1833: Chapter 1819 me

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She was still so young, and she still had a bright future ahead of her. She still had to study hard. The existence of this child now might not bring her a better influence. ¡°Call Shen Jingcheng. I don¡¯t think we can hide this matter anymore. ¡° Suixin nodded and took Gu Yinshu¡¯s phone, nning to call Shen Jingcheng. ¡°Is it Shen Jingcheng? ¡° After the busy tone rang for half a minute, someone finally answered the low maic voice. ¡°I am, May I ask who you are? ¡° ¡°I¡¯m Jiang Suixin, Qiu Qingqing¡¯s ssmate. Qiu Qingqing has been sent to the hospital,e and take a look. ¡° Jiang Suixin held back the emotions in her heart. It was not easy for her to pass on the message. This girl, the greatest fortune and misfortune that she had encountered, was probably this Shen Jingcheng. ¡°which hospital is he in? I¡¯ll be there right away. ¡° The voice on the other end suddenly changed, as if there were some unknown emotions in it. ¡°We¡¯re in the first hospital,e over first. ¡° The other end hung up, and the busy tone of the phone rang in his ears. ¡°He should being soon, ¡± freewill said and leaned his head gently against Gu Yinshu¡¯s shoulder. In the long corridor of the hospital, there seemed to be only one background. Two young boys and girls in school uniforms sat there, attracting many people¡¯s sidelong nces and many different gazes. But they didn¡¯t care about all of this, and they weren¡¯t affected at all. ¡°Jiang Suixin? ¡° A deep and powerful voice sounded. Jiang Suixin instantly raised his head from Gu Yinshu¡¯s shoulder, and what he saw was a man in a ck suit, rushing over in a hurry. ¡°It¡¯s me. Qiu Qingqing is still inside. ¡± Suixin stood up. At this moment, the female doctor had alreadye out. ¡°Are you the parent of Qiu Qingqing¡¯s patient? ¡° Seeing this young man who seemed to be much younger than she had imagined, the female doctor frowned slightly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Qiu Qingqing¡¯s uncle. ¡± The man¡¯s brows were solemn. He carried the dignity and maturity of the years, and his every move carried a fatal charm. ¡°How is Qingqing¡¯s condition now? ¡° After seeing this person for a second or two, the female doctor¡¯s first reaction was actually, could it be that this man had molested the girl inside? After all, this kind of thing had happened before. For a single adult man to care for such a young girl in the prime of her life still felt very strange. ¡°The patient¡¯s condition is still stable now, but Mr. Shen, pleasee over. I have a few questions to ask you. ¡° Shen Jingcheng did not say anything and followed the female doctor to her office. Seeing that Shen Jingcheng was already negotiating with the female doctor, Sui Xin quickly asked, ¡°doctor, can we go to the ward to see Qiu Qingqing now? ¡° ¡°Yes, you can go and apany her first. She should be awake by now. ¡° The female doctor gave Qiu Qingqing a few IV bottles to temporarily replenish her body¡¯s energy. For a girl to experience such an inexplicable thing, she must have suffered a great blow. Sui Xin didn¡¯t care about the female doctor¡¯s gaze. He pulled Gu Yinshu and walked towards Qiu Qingqing¡¯s ward. Meanwhile, Shen Jingcheng had already entered the female doctor¡¯s office. ¡°Mr. Shen, are you and your niece the only ones in your house? ¡° Such a sentence naturally caused Shen Jingcheng to ponder over it. A pair of eyes as ck as ink looked at her. ¡°Yes. ¡° The female doctor raised her eyebrows and suddenly had a bad premonition. Chapter 1834

Chapter 1834: Chapter 1820, concealment

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Mr. Shen, I wonder where the girl¡¯s parents went? Why did you be her guardian again? ¡° The female doctor sat opposite him and began to interrogate him very seriously. The secretaries who followed behind Shen Jingcheng were almost sweating on their foreheads. Just when they thought Shen Jingcheng would be angry, he actually sat down. He took out a cigarette casually, and with a click of the lighter, a blue me ignited. ¡°Mr. Shen, this is the hospital. Please don¡¯t smoke. ¡° She had to admit that this man was very sexy and beautiful when he smoked. Although the female doctor had long passed the age of infatuation, her heart still palpitated when she saw this scene. This man was not a kind person. ¡°When I first met her, her grandmother was still there. I originally didn¡¯t want to take her to my side to raise her, butter on, her grandmother passed away. ¡° The female doctor knew why Shen Jingcheng suddenly said this, but she had to admit that Shen Jingcheng¡¯s voice was very maic and pleasant to the ear. Itpletely made her unable to associate him with the word ¡®rapist¡¯ . But weren¡¯t many rapists just like this? ¡°Mr. Shen, I¡¯m actually very curious. Why are you so young? Why don¡¯t you get a wife? Don¡¯t you feel that living alone with your niece gives you a feeling of not avoiding suspicion? ¡° The female doctor said it in a teasing tone. It sounded like she was joking, but in fact, there was a deeper meaning behind it. ¡°because fate hasn¡¯t arrived yet. ¡± Shen Jingcheng suddenlyughed. ¡°When Qingqing Wakes Up, do you know what to tell her? ¡° ¡°Of course I¡¯m telling the truth. Mr. Shen, you should have known long ago that this girl has been pregnant for a few months, right? ¡± The female doctor stared at his expression, afraid that she would let him off the hook for a change in his mood ¡°As a guardian, I think you should have known at the first moment. ¡° The secretary behind him broke out in cold sweat even faster. This guy, is he here to court death? Although Shen Jingcheng seemed to be in a good mood right now, as if he could talk to anyone, it didn¡¯t mean that he was really that kind of person to be provoked. ¡°Doctor Bai... ¡± the secretary wanted to remind Doctor Bai not to court death, but Shen Jingcheng interrupted her. ¡°I do know that she has a child in her stomach, but you can tell herter that she only has some minor physical problems, such as anemia and blood loss. In short, you¡¯re a doctor, so you should know what to say to convince her. ¡° Shen Jingcheng casually flicked the cigarette ash in his hand. That posture really looked very arrogant. Although he didn¡¯t do anything like that, he always showed this kind of aura. ¡°Mr. Shen, aren¡¯t you afraid that I will react to your director? ¡° This was a charming man. Doctor Bai did not know what he was thinking, but he said these words in a threatening tone. In the secretary¡¯s eyes, this kind of reaction was just a little girl trying her luck with hygiene, trying to attract the attention of a man she wanted to attract. However, this little thought was really not enough in front of Shen Jingcheng. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Because of your own words, convince him. I don¡¯t care what reason or excuse you use, you can¡¯t let her suspect that she has a child in her stomach. ¡° This sentence was a little oppressive, but it made the doctor unable to speak. For a moment, her words were stuck in her throat. At this time, if she did not know that this man¡¯s identity was different from what she had met, then she would have wasted so many years in the hospital looking at people. Chapter 1835

Chapter 1835: Chapter 1821: Waking Up

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Who... who exactly are you? ¡± Doctor Bai¡¯s gaze wasplicated, but he still asked this question. ¡°Doctor Bai, our Mr. Shen¡¯s full name is Shen Jingcheng. ¡° The secretary was really afraid that Doctor Bai would continue to court death, so she directly gave him her normal full name. When the name Shen Jingcheng was mentioned, Doctor Bai was shocked. I really didn¡¯t expect that the person in front of me was actually the so-called business legend, Shen Jingcheng. The rumors about this person were endless for three days and three nights. However, the most memorable sentence that everyone remembered was that he had started from scratch back then. At the age of 27, he was already invincible in the business world. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Shen. I spoke too much just now. ¡± It was impossible for me not to know how powerful he was, so I quickly apologized. ¡°So, do you know what to do? ¡° Shen Jingcheng was still sitting there and said these words unhurriedly. ¡°I know. ¡° Doctor Bai didn¡¯t speak anymore. Of course, he knew what he should say. Shen Jingcheng was a person that he could not afford to offend. He could not even afford to offend the hospital director. The capitalists nowadays were better at ying games than anyone else. If you wanted to fight against a RMB yer, you would be like a mantis trying to stop a chariot. Thinking of her own dirty spection just now, doctor Bai really wanted to cut off her own tongue. Fortunately, she had a chance to make up for her mistake now. In a while, she would try her best to make the little girl believe that she was not pregnant. When Sui Xinwu and Gu Yinshu arrived at the ward, Qingqing had not woken up yet. Looking at the thin girl lying on the bed, if it weren¡¯t for the slight rise and fall of her chest caused by her breathing, one wouldn¡¯t be able to tell that the person on the bed was alive. ¡°Qiu Qingqing is asleep. Let¡¯s wait there for a while. ¡° ¡°Okay. ¡° In less than half an hour, Shen Jingcheng arrived. As soon as he stepped into the ward, Sui Xinwu¡¯s gaze fell on him, followed by the female doctor. ¡°Did she wake up just now? ¡° ¡°No, she might be too tired. ¡° The girl nodded and did a simple physical examination for her. This girl was a little weak, but fortunately, she had been well-nourished recently, so she was not as bad as she had imagined. It seemed that Shen Jingcheng had taken a liking to this niece. Doctor Bai sighed in his heart. Who would have thought that Shen Jingcheng would take such a liking to a girl. ¡°Suixin? ¡° He did not know when she had woken up in the past few days, but the first person she called was Jiang Suixin. ¡°I¡¯m here. ¡° Suixin quickly went over and sat by her bed. She held her slender, seemingly boneless hand and said, ¡°you¡¯re finally awake. We were almost scared to death by you. ¡° ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m much better now. ¡± Qiu Qingqing indeed felt that her body was much better than before. She knew that she should be in the hospital. She turned her gaze slightly and actually saw Shen Jingcheng. ¡°Uncle, why are you here? ¡° ¡°You¡¯re sick. Don¡¯t move. ¡± Shen Jingcheng pressed her down. His face showed a rare gentleness that had never been seen before. ¡°Come home with me today. Recently, you¡¯ve been in a good mood to rest. ¡° ¡°I don¡¯t want to be alone at home. I want to stay at school. Moreover, my body is much better than before. ¡± Qing Qing rarely protested. She really didn¡¯t want to be alone at home. It was better to be at school with Chen Shuxin and Wuxin every day. ¡°Oh right, Wuxin, where¡¯s Shu Xin? ¡° ¡°She just went out to buy food for US. She¡¯ll be back soon. Don¡¯t worry about her. Just lie on the bed and rest well. ¡° ¡°I¡¯m not that weak. I just fell down identally. ¡± She deliberately showed that yful look, making Wuxinugh. Chapter 1836

Chapter 1836: Chapter 1822 is the child still there

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Did you identally fall? You did fall a big time. ¡° Jiang Suixin wanted to say something, but was interrupted by the man next to her. ¡°How do you feel now? Do you need to drink some porridge? ¡° Qiu Qingqing¡¯s gaze fell on Shen Jingcheng and shook her head silently. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry at all. I¡¯m a little thirsty. Uncle, can you get me a ss of water? ¡° Shen Jingcheng lowered his eyes and silently went to the water dispenser over there to help her fill up the water. ¡°Suixin, you guys go out for a while. I have something to tell me. ¡° ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll go out first. ¡° Jiang Suixin nodded and held Gu Yinshu¡¯s hand as they went out. It was very quiet, leaving only the uncle and nephew, who were speechless. ¡°Qingqing, if you don¡¯t want to stay at home and want to go to school, I¡¯ll get a few bodyguards to escort you to school. Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t follow you normally. They will let you have time to get along with your good friends. They will definitely not disturb your normal study life, but they will appear when you have problems. ¡°So when the timees, don¡¯t be too surprised by the sudden appearance of these people. ¡° Qing Qing listened to Shen Jingcheng¡¯s words very seriously and nodded silently. In fact, she had already known that Shen Jingcheng would send bodyguards to follow her. Sometimes, when she went out on the street, she would turn around and see a few ck shadows. At the beginning, she was quite afraid. Later, she found out that it was Shen Jingcheng who sent bodyguards to protect her. She got used to it quietly. Shen Jingcheng did not send bodyguards to follow her. Perhaps he was afraid that he would find out. Besides, she didn¡¯t have any major problems, so he didn¡¯t ask his bodyguards to follow her. But now, her body seemed to have some major problems. If it weren¡¯t for Chen Shuxin and Jiang Suixin by her side, she wouldn¡¯t know what to do today. ¡°Uncle, am I seriously ill? ¡° Thinking of this, Qiu Qingqing calmly asked. If she really was seriously ill, she had the right and also wanted to know her real physical condition. In the end, she still wanted to be mentally prepared. ¡°Your body indeed has quite a lot of problems because you were born with a weak constitution. Later on, because your body didn¡¯t recover well, it resulted in anemia and weak bones. ¡° Shen Jingcheng sat silently in front of her, his eyes looking straight at the girl in front of him. ¡°The doctor said that your body¡¯s bones are already extremely bad, especially because of that abortion, so you have to recuperate well. ¡°originally, I also said that you¡¯d better recuperate at home during this period of time. I can ask a tutor to tutor you, and you can also invite your ssmates toe back and y. If possible, it would be better for freewill and Shu Xin to stay at home. I believe that as your good friends, they should also very much agree with this approach. But you said before that you want to go to school, so I won¡¯t force you to stay at home.¡± It was rare for Shen Jingcheng to say such a long sentence. Qiu Qingqing listened silently and did not refute him. ¡°Uncle, is this child still in my stomach? ¡° After Shen Jingcheng finished saying this long sentence, Qiu Qingqing suddenly asked this question. The man who had been expressionless all this time suddenly narrowed his eyes. Qiu Qingqing didn¡¯t seem to notice the change in his expression. She just looked at the man in front of her calmly. ¡°Uncle, are you tacitly admitting that you didn¡¯t say anything? ¡° Shen Jingcheng didn¡¯t expect that she already knew. No one had mentioned it in front of her, but he knew that something like this had happened. Chapter 1837

Chapter 1837: Chapter 1823 was empty and silent

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION For a moment, he did not know what to say in response to her. The entire ward was empty and silent. Qiu Qingqing¡¯s hand subconsciously grabbed the hospital gown on her knee. She could not tell if it was a pain in her heart or something stuck in her throat and she could not speak. ¡°Shen Jingcheng, I¡¯ve decided to keep this child. ¡° The Cup that Shen Jingcheng was holding suddenly trembled slightly A hint of anger appeared in his eyes. ¡°Are you crazy ¡°If you keep this child, it will ruin your entire life. ¡°Be Obedient and pretend that nothing has happened. Pretend that you don¡¯t know anything. This child is destined to nevere out of your belly. ¡° ¡°I don¡¯t, I want to keep this child. ¡° In fact, when she saw the blood on her leg when she was in the car, she almost knew what had happened. At that moment, a very strange emotion emerged in her heart. Joy, sourness, sadness, all kinds ofplicated emotions were mixed together. In the end, she felt an indescribable sourness in her heart, and then she made up her mind that she must keep this child. In fact, when she came out of the county hospital, she really thought that she had lost her child and that she was not in good health, so she secretly cried the whole night. At that moment, she knew that she really wanted to keep the child. She was still such a small life, how innocent would she be if she was aborted just like that? ¡°Qiu Qingqing, do you know what you are saying now? ¡± Shen Jingcheng felt that he had never been as angry as he was now. He did not expect such an ident to happen. ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. I¡¯m sure that my mind is clear now. Shen Jingcheng, I¡¯m going to tell you onest time. I want to keep this child. ¡° Qiu Qingqing felt that all her stubbornness and courage had been put to use at this moment. ¡°If you think that it¡¯s troublesome to dislike me, I can move out of the Shen family. I can work and earn money by myself. I can keep this child and raise her. ¡° Hearing her naive words, Shen Jingcheng really did not know whether tough or cry. She was just a teenager. was she sure that she could support herself and a fetus that hadn¡¯t been born yet? ¡°Qiu Qingqing, you said that you wanted to work to earn money to raise it. What ability do you think you have? A teenage girl¡¯s body is still weak. Do you think you have the ability to support the two of you? ¡° This time, Shen Jingcheng was really angered by her andughed. Qiu Qingqing bit her lip and calmly said to him, ¡°I¡¯m sure. No matter what, I will support my baby. Even if I can not go to school, I will do my best to support him. ¡° Shen Jingcheng did not know how to describe his feelings at this moment. He only felt a sense of irritation rising in his heart. He suddenly stood up and walked towards the door. At this moment, Qiu Qingqing suddenly had a sense of fear. She did not know why? ¡°Uncle. ¡° In the end, Shen Jingcheng did not have the heart to ignore her. He only left a very faint sentence, ¡°I am now smoking a few cigarettes in the corridor. When Ie back, I will talk to you again. ¡° After saying this, Shen Jingcheng had already left the ward. His back quickly disappeared at the door. After showing off, Qiu Qingqing suddenly felt a deep sense of loneliness. She didn¡¯t know whether her decision was right or wrong. The only thing she knew was that she didn¡¯t want to part with the child in her stomach. Chapter 1838

Chapter 1838: Chapter 1824 physical condition

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The sounding from the ward made Suixin worried about Qiu Qingqing¡¯s condition. It just so happened that Chen Shuxin had bought some food and was carrying a few boxes of food. ¡°Is Qingqing Alright now? ¡± She put down the food and couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°She¡¯s resting inside, but Shen Jingcheng just came out. ¡± Behind her back, Suixin was always pointing out Shen Jingcheng¡¯s name, so she didn¡¯t have any intention of calling him uncle. Chen Shuxin was speechless when she heard this. ¡°I say, Jiang Suixin, you¡¯re really bold. You actually dare to call him Shen Jingcheng directly. Aren¡¯t you afraid of him at all? ¡° ¡°Why would I be afraid of him? Number one isn¡¯t someone close to me. I have to. It¡¯s not like he¡¯s someone I care about. Of course I¡¯m not afraid. ¡° ¡°that makes sense. That¡¯s right! I seemed to be afraid of him just now. I don¡¯t even understand why I¡¯m afraid of him now. He¡¯s not my boss, nor is he my leader, nor is he my teacher, nor is he my parent. Why should I be afraid of him? ¡° When he heard Chen Shuxin ask him such a long question, Suixin almostughed out loud. ¡°Who knows that you don¡¯t know? I thought you had a guilty conscience and did something wicked. Tell me the truth. ¡° ¡°You¡¯re the one who did something wicked. ¡± Chen Shuxin could not help but retort, ¡°freewill, I realized that you¡¯ve been drifting recently. You always like to bicker with me. I¡¯m going to tear this mouth of yours apart and see how powerful that mouth of yours is. ¡° After saying that, she stopped and reached out to touch her cheek. ¡°Go away quickly. You haven¡¯t even washed your hands. ¡° In the end, they were in the hospital. The two of them knew their limits and did not y around like before. Shen Jingcheng, who had been ying not far away for a few months, had returned and entered the ward. ¡°since you have agreed to have this child, I can temporarily allow you to keep this child. ¡° Shen Jingcheng stood and looked down at the girl sitting on the hospital bed, as if he had done her a great favor. ¡°Qiu Qingqing, I hope that you won¡¯t regret your choice today in the future. You are still a child, only in your teens. Your life is also your own choice. In the end, you must not regret it. ¡° Looking at his cold face, Qiu Qingqing could not tell what she was feeling at that moment. However, she knew that the decision he made was very firm. ¡°I will never regret it, uncle. I can promise you that. ¡° Shen Jingcheng looked at her and was silent for a long time. ¡°Okay, then you should rest well now. I will talk to your doctor about a few things first. ¡° Qiu Qingqing was still a child after all. How could she understand if Shen Jingcheng¡¯s current thoughts were in line with what he said. Because in his heart, she trusted this man too much. It seemed that no matter what she said, she would believe and believe every word of his. Soter, Qiu Qingqing realized that she was actually so nave. In the following week, Qiu Qingqing was almost in the hospital because the doctor said that she had to stay in the hospital for at least a week to be able to see if there was anything wrong with her body. For the child in her belly, Qingqing was of course very careful. She did not go to ss for a week and just stayed in the hospital to take good care of her body. Other than Shen Jingcheng and Qiu Qingqing who knew about the child in her stomach, only Chen Shuxin and the others knew. They had a tacit understanding and did not mention the child in her stomach to each other. However, only Qiu Qingqing knew what the future path was. It was impossible for Shen Jingcheng to say that he would not help. Chapter 1839

Chapter 1839: Chapter 1825 dogs

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION One afternoon, freewill held his orange juice. After taking a SIP, he put the tip of his tongue against the fruit. No one knew what he was thinking about. Chen Shuxin and Song Yan had something to do and went out to y. She didn¡¯t go to find Gu Yinshu and just sat there in a daze. Many times, she seemed to feel that she could enjoy a lot of fun just by sitting there in a daze. The Sky was very blue, the clouds were very white, and the wind was very gentle. After lifting the ck hair beside her ears, freewill felt the warmth of this afternoon. Just as she was in a daze, she suddenly heard a dog barking. Dogs were not allowed in the school, so she did not know whose dog it was that let it in. When she looked not far away, it was actually a very handsome shepherd dog. It looked half as tall as a person, and its fur was very shiny. Its two ears were erect, and it looked very mighty. That big dog seemed to be running straight towards her. If an ordinary person saw such a big dog running straight towards her, they might be afraid, but she did not feel that kind of fear. In fact, such a big dog could be seen everywhere in the countryside. Other people were afraid of big dogs because they thought that big dogs had strong bodies. If they ran over, they would definitely crush a person to death. They were afraid that if the big dog lost its temper, it might bite them. In fact, the real situation was not what those people thought. Big Dogs had a good temper. They were the kind that did not bite easily. On the contrary, the little dog¡¯s temper was a little more irritable. As long as a stranger approached it, it would bark desperately. It might even bite people. Therefore, when the fierce shepherd dog ran towards him and was about to approach her, Freewill half-knelt on the ground and made a dog call. The dog seemed to have heard Freewill¡¯s call and stopped beside it with a howl. A gentle smile appeared on freewill¡¯s face as he reached out and hugged the shepherd dog¡¯s face. This dog was originally one of those extraordinarily handsome dogs, but it had just run through the wind, so it became a little ferocious. Now, it had returned to its original handsome state. ¡°So handsome, dog. ¡° Freewill looked at it and liked it very much. So, she directly reached out and touched the big dog¡¯s head. The big dog did not get angry, but sat in front of her very obediently. Its Red Tongue was sticking out as if it wanted to perspire. Although its fur was not soft to the touch but rather a little harsh, it was very smooth and soft. ¡°What¡¯s your name? Where¡¯s your master? Your master can¡¯t have disappeared, right? ¡° Freewill did not know why he could mutter some idiotic words here alone. The other party could not understand it at all, okay? Fortunately, the big dog was very obedient. It sat in front of her and let her pet it. ¡°Ah Li. ¡° Suddenly, a clear voice of a young man sounded from the other side. Freewill raised his head subconsciously. The shepherd dog that was sitting obediently in front of him quickly ran towards its owner after hearing the shout. ¡°Yin Shu? ¡° Freewill watched in a daze as the fierce shepherd dog ran in front of Gu Yinshu. He had brought a skateboard with him today. He held the skateboard in one hand and the big dog in the other. Freewill¡¯s mouth twitched at this cruel scene. Young man, you really have good arm strength. Without thinking, freewill also ran towards Gu Yinshu. ¡°Yinshu, when did you have such a dog? I¡¯ve never seen it before. It¡¯s really handsome. ¡° Chapter 1840

Chapter 1840: Chapter 1826 Doggie

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°This dog is my aunt¡¯s. I used to like to y with it. This dog is called Ah Li. It¡¯s three years old. ¡± Gu Yinshu squatted down and reached out to pet the dog ¡°other dogs are fierce. After all, it¡¯s a shepherd dog. But I didn¡¯t expect it to be so obedient in front of you. ¡° ¡°I see. No wonder I haven¡¯t seen it in your house before. It¡¯s too handsome. I like dogs that are so handsome. ¡° Gu Yinshu reached out to pet the head of the big dog. Ah Li was still squatting on the ground, its big red tongue not sweating. ¡°I wanted to get a dog, but my mom was too afraid of dogs. I wanted to get a golden retriever or a Husky, but my mom always rejected me. ¡° Looking at the young man¡¯s sad eyes, he wanted tough for some reason. ¡°In fact, my mom was also afraid of dogs in the beginning, butter, we got a very loyal dog at home, and my mom began to love dogs. ¡°I was still young at that time, and my mom was always afraid of walking at night. The dog was very smart. It knew that my mom was very afraid of walking at night, so it always liked to follow my mom secretly. ter, it became a habit to follow her. ¡°every time my mother walked at night, she liked to look back. When she saw the ck Shadow, she was almost at ease. ¡° After listening to freewill talk about the past, Gu Yinshu seemed to have a deeper understanding of dogs. Dogs were really a very persistent creature. No matter what feelings or anything, it seemed to have an iparable persistence. It always had to do its best. It always had to persevere until the end. He had to always love his master. Freewill loved dogs the most. In the past, when he read stories about loyal dogs like the eight males, he would cry out loud every time. It seemed that every dog was an emissary sent by the Heavens to protect humanity. ¡°I initially thought that all of its fur was kept. I didn¡¯t expect that the sheepdog¡¯s fur would be a little prickly. However, it feels quite smooth when I touch it. ¡± He was really surprised. He kept stroking the dog, but the dog did not dislike being touched by freewill at all He just squatted on the spot. Gu Yinshu couldn¡¯t help but chuckle when he saw the girl touching the dog. ¡°Our school¡¯s Hanfu Club seems to be recruiting New People. Do you want to join? I saw that you seemed to be interested in it. ¡° ¡°really? Then I¡¯ll go and have a look first. I quite like Hanfu. ¡° It seemed that many girls had a special liking for Hanfu, including freewill. Freewill was from the south, but he was not small. Many times, he could make the loose Hanfu look better. ¡°What Club are you going to join? I think there are quite a lot of clubs in our school. I wasn¡¯t interested in them before, but now I found that there are so many new clubs in the school. I¡¯m going to give it a try. ¡° ¡°I¡¯m not interested in anything. Just sign up for one. ¡± Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t seem to be very interested in this. He hugged the dog beside him and started to y again. The two of them and the dog started to y. Freewill suddenly thought of something. ¡°Isn¡¯t the school not allowed to bring dogs in? How did you let this dog in? What if the school catches it? ¡° Freewill was quite afraid of this kind of thing because the school seemed to have an electric dog. ¡°It¡¯s fine. The old man asked me to let him in. It¡¯s just a dog, and he knows that our ah Li is sensible. ¡° The old man Was it that silly principal? Chapter 1841

Chapter 1841: Chapter 1827 Club

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Regarding the principal, when he didn¡¯t know him well, he felt that he was a very serious researcher. Later on, he gradually came into contact with him and realized that the principal was a little silly. Of course, it was absolutely impossible for a student like Qiu Qingqing to take the initiative tomunicate with him. No matter what, he was still the principal. She didn¡¯t dare to go up and chat with the principal for no reason. No matter how silly she felt about his personality, it was just a thought in her mind. ¡°Sui Xin, why are you still here? Didn¡¯t you say that you were going to join a few clubs? Now that all the major clubs have started to sign up, let¡¯s go quickly. ¡° Chen Shuxin ran over and saw the two of them here, so she hurriedly waved her hand to signal. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll be there right away. ¡± Sui Xin turned around and nced at the youth who was stroking the dog¡¯s head. ¡°Say, have you thought about what club you¡¯re going to sign up for? If you¡¯ve thought about it, you can directly sign up for the designated club, so you don¡¯t have to walk around. ¡° ¡°I don¡¯t really like it, and I don¡¯t have much interest in it. Why don¡¯t you join a Hanfu Club, just like you? ¡° ¡°...¡± Suixin couldn¡¯t help but smile and nod. ¡°Yin Shu, why don¡¯t we go and register now? ¡± Jiang Suixin held his hand while pulling the dog¡¯s leash. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go over first. ¡° At first, Suixin thought that the dog would scare the others. Unexpectedly, not only were the students not scared, but they also scrambled to reach out and touch the big dog. ¡°It¡¯s so cute. It¡¯s so handsome. ¡° There were almost no dogs in the school, so the students couldn¡¯t put it down when they saw it. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the big dog to not bite at all. I thought the big dog had a bad temper. ¡° ¡°Come on. The Husky and ska are also big, but these two are only participating. ¡± Song Yan threw the mineral water bottle into the trash can and turned back to smile. ¡°This big dog is very obedient. Usually, the big dog has a good temper. ¡° Hearing Song Yan¡¯s words, the girls who were still hesitating couldn¡¯t help but feel their teenage hearts bursting. They timidly reached out their hands to pet the dog. On this side, the atmosphere in front of the Hanfu Club was already lively. ¡°Song Yan, is this your girlfriend? ¡± A tall and thin boy wearing sses walked over and skillfully hooked his arm around Song Yan¡¯s neck. Song Yan was actually a little disgusted by other people¡¯s intimate actions towards him. To be honest, other than Gu Yinshu, few people dared to treat him this way. ¡°This is my girlfriend, Chen Shuxin. ¡± Song Yan quietly pushed his arm away and stood beside Chen Shuxin, introducing her to everyone. ¡°Your girlfriend is so beautiful. ¡± Xu Cheng¡¯s eyesnded on Chen Shuxin, and a hint of envy shed across his eyes. Chen Shuxin arrived, but she did not see his gaze because her eyes were all on the shepherd dog. ¡°Oh my God, Song Yan, this dog is so cute. ¡± Chen Shuxin¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement as she reached out to pet the dog¡¯s head. ¡°Do you like dogs too? If you like, we can get one. ¡° This sentence made it sound like they lived together. Following her heart, she reached out and patted his head. ¡°What do you mean we can get one? Of course it¡¯s either you or me. We don¡¯t live together, what do you mean we can get one? ¡° Song Yan knew that Chen Shuxin was a little shy, so he just shouted to ease the awkwardness. He didn¡¯t expose her, but just smiled and looked at him. Chapter 1842

Chapter 1842: Chapter 1828, Hanfu

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION When Chen Shuxin and Gu Yinshu learned that they had joined the Hanfu Club, they were still a little surprised. After all, Gu Yinshu had always been impatient to wear suchplicated clothes, and it seemed that freewill had never shown it before, so he was particrly enthusiastic about Hanfu. However, when she saw that freewill was wearing Hanfu and looked particrly good, she felt that freewill had joined the right club. It seemed that their school¡¯s Club would have some cosy activities, and the boy who had just called Song Yan was called Xu Cheng. Xu Cheng was a cosy celebrity who had quite a number of Weibo fans. Chen Shuxin felt that freewill might like this kind of activity. After all, it sounded very interesting. ¡°Oh my God, freewill, you look so good in this dress. You really have the aura of a ssic beauty. You look really good in this ancient costume. ¡° ¡°Stop Bragging about me. If you keep bragging about me, I¡¯ll be embarrassed. ¡° Although she knew that she looked pretty good in this Han costume, it was not as amazing as she said. It was impossible for freewill not know what she was. She was just her good friend. Of course, she would think that she looked the best in this Han costume. ¡°What? We, Suixin, are the number one beauty in the world. No one canpare to us. ¡° Chen Shuxin started to tter her good friend from the bottom of her heart. Her eyes were smiling. Even Xu Cheng was stunned when he saw Jiang Suixine out in Han Chinese clothing. ¡°Student Jiang, your Han Chinese clothing is indeed very good-looking. Your temperament really matches the ssical beauty. ¡° ¡°thank you. ¡° Suixin thanked him a little embarrassedly and came in front of Gu Yinshu. ¡°How is it? Do I look good in this outfit? ¡° She deliberately turned around, which made the boy next to herugh. ¡°You look like a celestial being. ¡° ¡°You actually came to make fun of me, just like Chen Shuxin. ¡± As expected, Sui Xin was embarrassed by thepliment and pounced on him shyly. Chen Shuxin:¡±...¡± She felt that she was expressionless the whole time. Oh my God, this woman was so unworthy of praise. However, there was a boy¡¯s eyes and gaze, which made her a little ufortable. It was Xu Cheng, who had just spoken. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him? Why does he keep staring at other girls? ¡° She couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Chen Shuxin walked to the side and nudged Song Yan with her elbow. Sheined in a low voice. ¡°Don¡¯t pay attention to him. ¡± Of course, Song Yan knew, because when Song Yan looked at Chen Shuxin¡¯s expression just now, there was a sense of envy and sizing her up. Although he wasn¡¯t very familiar with Xu Cheng, he knew that Xu Cheng had a girlfriend. It was a girl from grade 12 ss 3. She was a pretty good-looking girl. For a girl with a girlfriend to have such a vulgar look in her eyes was indeed a little strange. Therefore, this was also one of the reasons why Song Yan didn¡¯t like to associate with such people. In any case, they were just ssmates, not evenpanions. They were just in a Hanfu club, so it didn¡¯t matter if they didn¡¯t interact with each other. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ignore him. ¡° The club quickly finished registering and they went back to ss. Ah Li wasn¡¯t kicked out of the school. Instead, he sat obediently in the ssroom and squatted on the ground. Like the other students, he listened to the ss obediently. Seeing this scene, the teacher who had forced himself to speak a few words could not help but burst intoughter. ¡°whose dog is this? This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a dog that loves learning so much. ¡° Chapter 1843

Chapter 1843: Chapter 1829

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Hearing the teacher¡¯s teasing tone, the ss burst intoughter. The dog had attracted the attention of many students when it came in wagging its tail. But the teacher came inter, so they didn¡¯t dare to be too presumptuous. They just looked at the dog. ¡°Teacher, this is my dog. It¡¯s very obedient. It will only stay here for one day. ¡° The young man¡¯s hand touched the dog¡¯s forehead, looking more and more wless. The teacher¡¯s gaze fell on the man and the dog. He found the scene in front of him very pleasing to the eye. He himself was not the kind of teacher who had strict rules. Seeing the dog quietly sitting there without barking, he allowed it to continue squatting. As soon as Sui Xin and Gu Yinshu had just finished participating in the Hanfu Club, they had a new mission. They were going to help other clubs call for an event. ¡°Sui Xin. ¡° Xu Cheng was very enthusiastic, but after seeing Gu Yinshu, he knew their rtionship, so he did not act too presumptuously. In his eyes, Sui Xin was an authentic beauty. He did not expect that she would be taken now. It was quite a pity. If he had met this girl earlier, perhaps this girl would have epted him. It was really a pity. A beauty was already taken. Xu Cheng fantasized in his heart, but he didn¡¯t think about it. Even if freewill didn¡¯t have a boyfriend, it wouldn¡¯t be his turn. A sharp gaze suddenlynded on him. He said this with some lingering fear, then turned back to look. It was as if that gaze was just an illusion. ¡°Freewill, let¡¯s go and change. ¡° ¡°Okay. ¡° ¡°Is this our new member? ¡± A girl with slightly curly hair walked over. She had very youthful long hair and was wearing jeans, jumping up and down energetically. ¡°Yes, my name is Jiang Suixin. I¡¯m a student from grade 12 ss. ¡° ¡°She¡¯s really cute. She¡¯s really a cute little sister. ¡± A very friendly smile appeared on the girl¡¯s face. ¡°My name is Qin Shu. I¡¯m a senior in grade 12. You can call me sister Qin. ¡° ¡°Hello, sister Qin. ¡° After listening to her say her name, Suixin knew that she should be Xu Cheng¡¯s girlfriend. This was because Chen Shuxin had told her before that Xu Cheng already had a girlfriend. Moreover, his girlfriend¡¯s name was Qin Shu. She was a senior in grade 12. Qin Shu felt that this girl had a sweet mouth when she called him sister. When she smiled, she really wanted to pinch her face. ¡°Hello, big brother Gu. I¡¯ve heard a lot about your name. Your name has shocked the whole school since you entered high school. Some of our senior sisters were smiling and missing you, but they were all scared away by your fist. ¡° When Qin Shu said this, her tone was half-joking. Gu Yinshu just nodded to show that he didn¡¯t want to talk to her. Qin Shu knew that this so-called senior wasn¡¯t particrly good-tempered, so she didn¡¯t say much to him. ¡°We might go to the mall today, but it¡¯s just like a cosy scene. You just need to stand there. ¡± Qin Shu exined their activity tomorrow, which was a rtively big activity to stand on the mall They needed to all go outside the school. And today¡¯s activity was a rtively small one. They just needed to stand at the ce where the club was recruiting new members and call for the go club, to attract more people to join the go club. After many people had gathered, they quickly assigned their respective tasks. Chapter 1844

Chapter 1844: Chapter 1830 wasn¡¯t that impressive

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION In fact, after looking at her mission list, freewill didn¡¯t quite understand what she meant. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, little cutie? Why do you look so confused? ¡± Qin Shu seemed to be a little familiar. After a few conversations with freewill, she started calling her little cutie. Freewill was still a little shy about calling her little cutie, but after calling her a few more times, she didn¡¯t show too much disgust. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to execute this. Did the president send out the wrong mission? Why do I feel that this mission looks weird? ¡± Freewill scratched his head and handed her her mission list. Qin Shu saw that there was only one sentence written on it. ¡°Put on the Han costume and act cool. ¡° Qin Shu burst outughing. She didn¡¯t know who assigned this mission or if it was assigned to a girl. However, when she saw the clothes in her hands, she understood a little. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just put on this Han costume and stand over there and act cool from time to time. It¡¯s just a literal meaning, there¡¯s no other meaning. ¡° ¡°You want a girl to act cool? Are you sure this isn¡¯t the wrong mission? How am I supposed to act cool? ¡± Freewill didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. When he saw the Han costume in his hands, he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°That¡¯s right. The clothes you¡¯re wearing seem to be more of a heroine type. They¡¯re all red. If you hold a prop sword, just stand there and y with it a few times. Acting Cool isn¡¯t exclusive to boys. You can also wear this heroine outfit. ¡° ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll give it a try. ¡± Freewill quickly changed out of the outfit. He sat there and had his hair fixed by a few club members. After a few simple strokes of makeup, the image of a heroine was disyed in front of everyone. ¡°freewill is indeed suitable for this kind of makeup and this kind of clothes. He looks simply valiant and heroic. ¡° Qin Shu¡¯s eyes lit up. She felt that the word ¡°cute¡± was no longer enough to describe her current image. ¡°Very good-looking. ¡° Gu Yinshu had also changed out of his Han Chinese clothes. In fact, he hated this kind ofplicated clothes. Although he also thought that this kind of clothes looked good, it didn¡¯t mean that he liked wearing it. ¡°Yinshu. ¡° A red shadow pounced on him. Gu Yinshu subconsciously reached out to hold her. ¡°Yinshu, you really suit this kind of clothes. You look so valiant and heroic. ¡° He smiled and reached out to pinch her face. ¡°Do you like this look of mine very much? ¡° ¡°I like whatever you look like. ¡° Qin Shu:¡±...¡± As someone who had a boyfriend, she seemed to have been forcefully fed dog food by these two people. Oh my God. ¡°Xu Cheng, do I look good in this dress? ¡± Qin Shu had already hopped over to Xu Cheng and circled around him. ¡°Look, do I look very suitable for this Moon-white Hanfu? ¡° ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very suitable. It looks very good. ¡± Xu Cheng¡¯s reply was rather perfunctory. Unfortunately, Qin Shu did not see it at all. After being praised by her boyfriend, she was still immersed in joy. ¡°really? I also think it¡¯s very good-looking. Can you help me take a few more photos? When the timees, you can post a few. The fans will definitely love it. ¡° ¡°okay. ¡° A hint of impatience shed in Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes. He really hated that Qin Shu always liked to interfere with his Weibo. Every day, he would ask him to post photos about her. He also liked to postments under his Weibo, attracting a lot of attention from fans. In fact, every time he posted a photo, the fans would say that his girlfriend was not that good-looking. This made him feel that he did not have much face. Chapter 1845

Chapter 1845: Chapter 1831: Tiring Activities

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Xu Cheng was a very vain person. When he saw his fans leavingments below saying that his girlfriend wasn¡¯t that pretty, his heart naturally felt like it was being pricked by a needle. Because of this, Xu Cheng had even lost his temper with Qin Shu, but Qin Shu didn¡¯t know why her boyfriend would be angry. Instead, she felt that it was somewhat inexplicable. Now, when Xu Cheng saw that Chen Shuxin and Jiang Suixin were each prettier than the other, and that Qin Shu was directly suppressed to an ordinary level, he felt even more ufortable. That kind of vanity started to cause trouble. Xu Cheng was full of worries, but Qin Shu had no idea what her boyfriend was thinking. She even happily took selfies with Jiang Suixin and the others. ¡°Can I have this shepherd dog squat by the side? I think if the shepherd dog is used as a background, it will look very good. ¡° ¡°Of course, I think ah Li is very obedient. ¡± Freewill reached out to hold the dog¡¯s leash, and Ah Li sat beside them very obediently. Soon, these small activities of the Hanfu Club werepleted. ¡°I¡¯m so tired. I didn¡¯t expect to have to be responsible for moving around in the Hanfu club. I¡¯m so tired. ¡° Freewill grumbled softly on the side, holding ah Li¡¯s dog head and not moving at all. Ah Li seemed to be very tired after running back and forth for a whole day. She narrowed her eyes and was held in freewill¡¯s arms without moving. Freewill estimated that it would take at least ten minutes to walk from here to her own dormitory. She had already given up before she started walking. ¡°The HANFU club is such a tiring thing to begin with. I¡¯ve already warned you beforeing here. It definitely won¡¯t be easy. But now that we¡¯ve all joined the Hanfu Club, let¡¯s just stay here. Moreover, there¡¯s a club that can enrich our campus life.¡± Sui Xin was so tired that his eyes almost narrowed. Miraculously, he didn¡¯t retort. But the young man beside him seemed to be always so energetic. He even had the strength to take the shepherd dog back with one hand. It seemed effortless. ¡°Then how tired are you? You can¡¯t even open your eyes. ¡± He stroked Sui Xin¡¯s hair with his other hand. ¡°Be Good. You can go back very soon. You can have a good rest then. ¡° Freewill saw the shepherd dog that Gu Yinshu was holding in his hand. A dog probably fell asleep with its eyes narrowed. For a moment, freewill actually envied a dog. He didn¡¯t have to walk, but he could still be carried back by his master. It was really cool. He finally reached the dormitory. Freewill fell on the bed and didn¡¯t want to move anymore. Lan Xue just came back from outside. When she entered the dormitory and saw freewill on the bed, she asked curiously. ¡°Oh my, what¡¯s wrong? Why do you look so tired? ¡° Freewill felt that the soles of his feet were very sore from walking. In fact, he did not really think about sleeping. He was just tired all over. Now that he was lying on the bed, he had recovered some of his energy. ¡°It¡¯s all because I went to the Hanfu Club today. I held a sword and wore a red shirt. I was gesticting over there for a long time. I was looked at by all kinds of people with curious gazes. I¡¯m going to die from exhaustion. ¡° Lan Xue sat in front of the table and suddenly looked back at her with some surprise. ¡°So the person wearing red ancient clothes on the field is you. I was wondering why the back view looked so familiar. If I had known earlier, I would havee over. ¡° ¡°There¡¯s nothing to see. I felt so tired the whole time. The Han costume on me was really too tired and heavy. ¡° Lan Xue burst intoughter. Chapter 1846

Chapter 1846: Chapter 1832-go to bed early

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Your clothes look very exquisite and beautiful. It¡¯s obvious that they¡¯re very heavy. It¡¯d be weird if you don¡¯t feel tired after wearing them. Are you tired? Why don¡¯t you go take a shower and go to bed early? ¡° Freewilly there without moving. His voice waszy. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be fine after lying down for a while. I¡¯ll just lie down for a while. ¡° Lan Xue nodded and went to do her own things. ¡°Aiyo, my Miss Jiang, why are you lying on the bed alone? Why aren¡¯t you up after so long? ¡° Chen Shuxin had just returned from outside when she saw the person on the bed not moving at all. ¡°Damn it, why didn¡¯t you go and watch our ss y basketball just now? You made me wear a Han Chinese uniform while I was cheering for our ss. I was almost embarrassed to death. ¡° Following her heart, she finally turned her bodyzily She was still lying on the bed. ¡°I¡¯m not going. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that I have an irreconcble feud with Jiang Hao. I¡¯m not going to watch his basketball game. In this life, as long as he participates in a basketball game, I¡¯m not going to take a look. ¡° ¡°Is it that exaggerated? You wretched girl. ¡± Chen Shuxin could not help but pat her leg She teased, ¡°if you ask me, from now on, he will definitely be a very elegant boy. Moreover, his luck with girls is super good. After today¡¯s game, his number of fangirls suddenly increased by several times. ¡° ¡°Tsk, Jin Yu is corrupting him from the outside. Anyway, I will keep a distance from this man in the future and never speak to him again, ¡± freewill said angrily. ¡°Just how much feud do you have with others? Why do I remember that you didn¡¯t speak to him much? He has only been in ss for a few days, and you already have such a big grudge with him? Please, you don¡¯t seem to be familiar with others. ¡° ¡°although I didn¡¯t talk to him much, it didn¡¯t stop me from hating him. Ever since he kicked my stool and caused me to embarrass myself in ss, this grudge between me and him has beenpletely formed. ¡° Seeing that freewill was gnashing his teeth and was about to punch her, Chen Shuxin couldn¡¯t help but secretlyugh at the side. ¡°other than that, I feel that he¡¯s pretty good in all other aspects. Maybe the incident with the stoolst time was just a misunderstanding. ¡° ¡°Chen Shuxin, are you my best friend or his best friend? Are you defending me or him? ¡° ¡°Of course I¡¯m defending you. ¡± Chen Shuxin giggled. ¡°But handsome, I can¡¯t refuse him either. I promise you that I¡¯ll try my best to be rational and stand on your side when ites to handsome¡¯s matters in the future. ¡° Sui Xin felt that she had made a bad friend and was in the wrong boat when she heard the sarcasm in his words. ¡°Chen Shuxin, I don¡¯t want you anymore. Go be her best friend. ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t, I¡¯ll only be your best friend. What¡¯s so good about Jiang Hao? It¡¯s just two noses and one eye. Who Cares about him? ¡± Chen Shuxin pretended to be serious. ¡°after thinking about it, I still want my free-spirited beauty. ¡° ¡°You say what you mean, but you don¡¯t mean what you mean. You¡¯re like grass that falls on both sides when the wind blows! ¡° ¡°So what if it¡¯s grass? Without our grass, can it bring out the beauty of you delicate flowers? ¡° The two of them were stillughing and joking around on the side. They only stopped after insulting each other. Lan Xue clearly heard the person they were talking about, so she ran out while brushing her teeth. ¡°Oh my God, are you talking about Jiang Hao? ¡± Lan Xue brushed her teeth, and her voice was unclear. She said excitedly, ¡°you don¡¯t know that many girls in our ss are talking about this Jiang Hao in your ss! ¡° Chapter 1847

Chapter 1847: Chapter 1883, roommate rtions

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°The girls in your ss really have no taste. Why did they choose this kind of human-faced beast heart? ¡° Freewill was extremely heartbroken. Lan Xue giggled beside him. ¡°actually, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a human-faced beast heart. As long as it¡¯s good-looking, it¡¯s fine. ¡° Freewill,¡±...¡± You guys who looked at faces were truly hopeless. ¡°Moreover, I feel that your ss¡¯s Jiang Hao really has a very special aura and temperament. ¡° ¡°temperament? He has such a thing? I think he¡¯s petty and likes to y Pranks, ¡± freewill couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously He huffed, ¡°what kind of temperament does he have? Why can¡¯t I tell? Can a person like him have a temperament? ¡° ¡°Of course, didn¡¯t you notice that his whole body exuded the feeling of a rich family¡¯s child being born? How should I put it, he¡¯s simr to your family¡¯s Gu Yinshu. ¡° Seeing Lan Xue¡¯s excited expression when she mentioned handsome guys, freewill didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°although he¡¯s not as good-looking as your Gu Yinshu, he¡¯s single. He¡¯ll always give others a daydream. ¡°And he¡¯s really super manly. Did you know that ¡°It¡¯s said that when he was ying basketball today, his dunk was very urate. ¡°although I didn¡¯t go to the scene, I heard from the fans who came back that he¡¯s so handsome that their teenage hearts are about to explode. ¡° ¡°... Oh.¡± He really didn¡¯t want to continue talking about this topic with such a child who looked at faces. Otherwise, why would she want to run over and smash that Man¡¯s head! ! ! ¡°Sui Xin, do you hate him very much? I¡¯m sorry, did I say that he said too much just now? ¡± Lan Xue naturally saw through Sui Xin¡¯s attitude towards Jiang Hao She suddenly felt a little awkward because she seemed to have been bragging about him just now. Didn¡¯t she see that Sui Xin was already a little unhappy? Sigh, Sigh, she had just moved into this dormitory and didn¡¯t have any ability to read people¡¯s expressions. She had even talked about him in front of Sui Xin for so long just now. She didn¡¯t know if Sui Xin was angry. If he made his roommate angry because of this, it would be very awkward. ¡°Sui Xin, you¡¯re not angry, right? I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know that you didn¡¯t like him. I won¡¯t talk about him again in the future. ¡° ¡°Ah, AH? ¡± Sui Xin did not expect Lan Xue to suddenly say this. When he saw that he was a little nervous, he quickly waved his hand and said, ¡°it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. This has nothing to do with you. I just have a grudge against that kid. Don¡¯t be afraid. ¡° Seeing that Lan Xue¡¯s expression was still a little nervous, Sui Xin jumped up from the bed and said, ¡°good girl, don¡¯t be afraid. You can say whatever you want. I just hate him. I won¡¯t destroy the friendship between our dormitory because of a little Brat. ¡° Lan Xue puffed. Her expression finally broke, and her heart felt much more at ease. Although they hadn¡¯t been together for long, Lan Xue could see that both casually and Shu Xin were rtively easy-to-get-along roommates. They were both very good girls. She felt extremely fortunate to have these two new roommates. In the past when she was in that dormitory, although the roommates didn¡¯t seem to have shed all pretense of cordiality, there would always be friction because of all sorts of small matters. They would never shed all pretense of cordiality, but they also wouldn¡¯t share their hearts. This kind of state once made Lan Xue feel somewhat depressed in the previous dormitory. But once she moved into this new dormitory, she found that her roommates were very easygoing, making her feel more secure and rxed. Chapter 1848

Chapter 1848: Chapter 1834, that summer

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Jiang Hao didn¡¯t seem to know about Jiang Suixin¡¯s dislike for him, so he continued to mingle with the other students in ss. And more girls fell in love with him. It waspletely the attitude of a little fangirl. Suixin scoffed at this and couldn¡¯t be bothered with this person the entire time. However, ever since the two of them left the stool, Jiang Hao had been well-behaved and didn¡¯t tease suixin anymore. However, it still didn¡¯t lessen Jiang Suixin¡¯s dislike of Jiang Hao. A teenage girl was very important to her face. The chair he kicked thest time had pierced her ss-like heart. Every time she thought about the time she fell to the ground, she could still feel the embarrassment she felt at that time. Even now, people still asked her, did it hurt when she sat on the groundst time How did it feel when she broke the chair? Damn it, she only wanted to hit someone. Jiang Hao was really her nemesis in high school. Of course, she gritted her teeth. In ss, she still pretended not to know this person and didn¡¯t say a word to him. ¡°Jiang Suixin, can you lend me a pen? ¡° When Suixin was writing on the paper, a hand suddenly patted her shoulder from behind. That voice was the voice she hated the most. ¡°sorry, I only have one pen. ¡± Then, she didn¡¯t even turn her head and directly replied with a simple and rough sentence. ¡°But isn¡¯t the pen next to you lying down? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re using two pens at once? ¡° Jiang Hao raised his eyebrows and a strange smile appeared on his lips. He ignored Jiang Suixin¡¯s reaction and directly reached out to take the pen on her desk. Suixin:¡±...¡± Her forehead twitched. She really wanted to beat this man to death. ¡°Student Jiang, can you ask me before you take someone else¡¯s things? ¡° ¡°I just asked you. You said that you only have one pen. The implication is that if you have two pens, you will lend them to me. Now that I see that you still have a pen on your desk, it doesn¡¯t count as taking it without asking, right? ¡° ¡°...¡± As he said this, freewill steadied his impulse to kill this man with one punch. Forget it, she didn¡¯t want that pen anymore. Thinking of this, she didn¡¯t turn around or reply to her. She continued to sit on the desk and do her homework. Freewill¡¯s pen was the purple one, exactly the same as Gu Yinshu¡¯s. When they were not together, freewill had already observed which pen Gu Yinshu liked to use. Their students¡¯pens were all bought at the snack bar at the entrance, and many of them could find the same one. One time, Sui Xin identally saw the pen in his hand and silently bought the exact same pen from the first snack bar. At that time, when he held the pen in his hand, he felt a special feeling. Now, when he thought of his silly look at that time, he felt a little funny, but he also felt extremely nostalgic. That summer. And the wind of that summer. It was the beginning of their meeting. She would always remember that moment, and also remember the moment when he said he liked her. Freewill was still recalling the memories of the past, and his eyes unconsciously drifted to the side. As expected, Gu Yinshu was seriously doing her homework. In fact, it was rare to see him so serious, but for some reason, she always met him. Perhaps it was because she had seen him too often. Gu Yinshu, who was wearing a school uniform, was really beautiful. ¡°What are you looking at? Daydreaming! ¡± Someone suddenly patted his shoulder, and freewill was reflexively shocked. Chapter 1849

Chapter 1849: Chapter 1835 provoking her is provoking me

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Freewill was shocked. When she turned around and saw Jiang Hao¡¯s face that deserved a beating, she immediately became angry. ¡°Jiang Hao, are you crazy? ¡± This was the first time freewill was so angry because her image in ss was actually more gentle. After all, she had the gentleness of a Jiangnan girl, and she was fair and clean. It was especially easy to give this impression. Regarding her sudden anger, Jiang Hao was only stunned for a moment. Then, his handsome face revealed a handsome smile. ¡°Why are you suddenly angry and unhappy? ¡° Suixin was so angry that she thought Jiang Hao would know what was good for him. She didn¡¯t expect him to still have the cheek to approach her. ¡°sorry, I overreacted just now. ¡° Suixin noticed that many of her ssmates were looking in her direction. She calmed herself down and replied with an official apology. Then, she turned back and continued to do her homework. ¡°Jiang Suixin, do you hate me very much? ¡± Jiang Hao was obviously not perfunctory. He reached out and patted her shoulder. At first, Suixin still felt a little guilty because she had inexplicably lost her temper at him just now. But now, seeing this boy annoy her so often, the impatience in her heart gradually showed. She pretended not to hear it and continued to do her homework, intending to deal with it coldly. ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t you say anything? ¡° Even if a person of Jiang Hao¡¯s background was directly rejected, it was impossible for him to be like other people who suffered a deep blow or had a petty grudge. Because he was used to being pampered and pampered, he did not have the so-called low self-esteem. Therefore, even if he was inexplicably angered by a girl, he could still maintain his gentlemanly demeanor and look at her with a smile. In fact, freewill was quite envious of him on this point. Freewill was a ss-hearted person. If someone rejected her or hit her, she would probably retreat back into her shell. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is freewill inexplicably angry at ssmate Jiang? ¡° ¡°Who knew that he would get angry for no reason? ssmate Jiang didn¡¯t do anything. Instead, she kept smiling at her. This girl is really narrow-minded. ¡° ¡°Oh my God, the handsome and good-natured boy among ssmate Jiang is really a plus. If only he were my boyfriend. Student freewill really doesn¡¯t know his luck. He¡¯s sitting so close to ssmate Jiang, yet he¡¯s still not satisfied. ¡° ¡°...¡± When freewill heard that the girls around him were dissing him, he felt a little ufortable. Did these people see that a boy was handsome, so they could be biased without any reason? At this moment, she really felt a little wronged. She was clearly not the one who started this matter, but the boy behind her was really too annoying. Just as she was lost in her thoughts, a figure suddenly shed in front of her eyes. There was a light breeze mixed with it. Gu Yinshu was already standing in front of her, but her eyes were not looking at her. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that she doesn¡¯t want to talk to you? ¡± Gu Yinshu had a faint evil aura around him at this moment, and his face turned cold. ¡°Jiang Hao, do you like to harass girls so much? ¡° ¡°Gu Yinshu, why do you look so unfriendly? ¡± Jiang Hao stood up and stretched his wrists and neck. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve offended you, right? ¡° ¡°If you provoke her, you¡¯re provoking me. ¡± Gu Yinshu reached out and grabbed his cor. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far, or I won¡¯t forgive you. ¡° Chapter 1850

Chapter 1850: Chapter 1836: Arrogant

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Seeing that the atmosphere was not right, the ss monitor immediately got up to stop the fight. ¡°Students, please don¡¯t fight in ss. If you have something to say, say it. ¡° Gu Yinshu was a violent person. He was really afraid that his punch would go on like this. Of course, Gu Yinshu just grabbed him and didn¡¯t make any big movements. Ever since he got together with Jiang Suixin, his temper had actually been much more restrained. He was just afraid of scaring his little girlfriend. Otherwise, he would have really punched her. ¡°remember what I said just now, or I won¡¯t let you off. ¡± After Gu Yinshu said these harsh words and let go of his hand, Jiang Hao staggered back a few steps. ¡°Yinshu, don¡¯t fight in the ssroom. ¡° Suixin stood up and pulled the corner of his school uniform. He looked a little pitiful, like a puppy acting coquettishly. The expression on Gu Yinshu¡¯s face finally softened a little. He reached out and touched her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t fight. ¡° ¡°...¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. ¡° Seeing the conversation between the two people, the people around were dumbfounded. Especially those who were familiar with Gu Yinshu¡¯s style, they didn¡¯t understand how he could suddenly change his personality? Everyone knew that he used to knock down a person with one punch, but now his entire style had be gentle. ¡°Are you scared? ¡° Gu Yinshu¡¯s tone was very soft at the moment. Hearing it, the people around felt like the whole world had turned into a pink bubble. ¡°No. ¡° ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll take you to drink milk tea. ¡± Gu Yinshu held the girl¡¯s hand and the two of them quickly left the ssroom, throwing away the dog food on everyone¡¯s faces. ¡°Oh my God, my girl¡¯s heart is about to explode. When prince charming Gu was protecting her heart, oh my God, how could there be such a gentle boy? ¡° ¡°Gentle? Gu Yinshu? Are you kidding me? Is He rted to gentle? Don¡¯t forget, that time when he punched the tree and scared the girl who was saved into the hospital. ¡° ¡°Why are you digging up old scores? Now, prince charming Gu has long changed into the way we all like him. He is really gentle to his girlfriend. ¡° Seeing the infatuated girl holding her face, the others also had their own thoughts. Following his heart, it really changed that young man to a certain extent. Perhaps this was the so-called fate. After many years, they were even more convinced of this point of view. While the surrounding students were discussing animatedly, only Jiang Hao remained silent on the side, squinting at the departing young man and girl. ¡°I say, brother Jiang, don¡¯t provoke this girl in the future. ¡± As his deskmate, he still very kindly mentioned it and ced his hand on Jiang Hao¡¯s neck ¡°Do you know that the two of them have actually been together for a period of time? No matter what you think of Jiang Suixin, it¡¯s best not to pester this girl. Don¡¯t talk about pestering or not pestering. Even if you tease her, don¡¯t go and tease her. Brother Yin is really fierce. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask our former ssmate from ss 12. ¡°He has already restrained himself a lot. If it were in the past, you might have lost your arm. ¡° ¡°Even if she, Jiang Suixin, has a boyfriend, can¡¯t I pursue her? ¡± Jiang Hao said arrogantly ¡°Whoever has the ability will follow. This has always been the rule on my side. If Wuxin likes me and wants to be with me voluntarily, then he, Gu Yinshu, can¡¯t say anything, right? ¡° These words were really arrogant! Chapter 1851

Chapter 1851: Chapter 1837

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Did Jiang Hao mean that he was going to steal Gu Yinshu¡¯s girlfriend from brother Yin? The surrounding people couldn¡¯t help but boos, thinking that Jiang Hao had gone crazy. Let alone the question of whether he could steal Gu Yinshu¡¯s girlfriend, even if he could, he had to estimate Gu Yinshu¡¯s strength. If Gu Yinshu found out that his girlfriend had been stolen, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem that could be solved with a fist. He could kill him. ¡°Jiang Hao, you can¡¯t be serious, right? ¡± The person next to him patted his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯d better take it easy. Gu Yinshu¡¯s title as a senior is not for nothing. ¡° Jiang Hao didn¡¯t think much of it. Instead, he suddenly had a strong desire to conquer and win. ... In the afternoon, during chemistry ss, the chemistry teacher suddenly said that there was a test. The sudden advance of the small test made the people around them feel as if they were facing a great enemy. They began to flip through the book on the table desperately, trying to familiarize themselves with the chemical form that they had previously memorized. For some reason, freewill seemed to have encountered a bug in chemistry. Every time she missed a symbol, she would miss a symbol. Therefore, her chemistry results wouldn¡¯t be too good. However, Jiang Hao wasn¡¯t the one with the best chemistry results in his ss. The teacher even praised him. This made freewill, who already had a bad impression of him, silently roll his eyes in his heart. The chemistry teacher was on the verge of tears on the podium. He realized that the ss he was teaching this year was simply too lucky. There were actually quite a few boys with good chemistry results in a row. From the looks of it, they should be able to get into the top few years of the grade. This was simply because he had killed too many Gao Xiangsha in his previous life, so he was very touched. Seeing that the teacher¡¯s eyes were almost brimming with tears, freewill silently ridiculed in his heart. No matter how good Jiang Hao¡¯s chemistry results were, he could notpare to his family¡¯s Gu Yinshu. ¡°Students, I hope that you can treat every exam seriously, especially the small ones, because the results of every exam can reflect the problems that you have in your studies. ¡° After the teacher said a lot of words, he handed out the papers in his hands. Everyone began to pass them back, and the ssroom was exceptionally quiet. It was just like when freewill was writing the papers, it was as if a few paper balls suddenly hit her head from behind. Freewill looked down and saw a few small paper balls. They looked like the kind of tools that people would use to cheat. Freewill ignored them and continued to write her homework. It seemed that it was difficult for her to get in with the people behind her, so she desperately threw the papers at her head. Freewill pressed the pen in her hand on the papers. She gritted her teeth and continued to quietly write her own papers. However, the people behind her did not have the intention to stop at all. They even yed even more enthusiastically. Unbeknownst to her, there were indeed a few girls who were deliberately looking for trouble with her from behind. They even let out a littleughter. Hearing someoneughing at the back, who seemed to have understood something. However, he did not turn back and continued to work on his test paper. He felt that the people behind her were ying around and identally implicated her. Seeing that she did not have any reaction, the few girls who were throwing paper balls at the back even discussed it in a low voice. ¡°Why isn¡¯t she reacting at all? Doesn¡¯t she feel anything at all? She¡¯s just like a wooden figure. ¡° ¡°Keep hitting her. I don¡¯t believe that she won¡¯t feel anything all the time. Anyway, we¡¯ve already finished the test paper. Why don¡¯t we y with her properly? who asked her to be so angry at Jiang Hao this morning? Who does she think she is if she thinks she has some beauty? ¡° Chapter 1852

Chapter 1852: Chapter 1838 debate

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Although Sui Xin was doing the test paper, he only realized that the main culprit was Jiang Hao when he heard the girls¡¯murmurs behind him. This Jiang Hao was really the biggest nemesis of her high school! He must be retarded! ? He was willing to die just for a slightly better-looking boy, and he really treated her as an enemy ? Sui Xin felt his liver ache from anger, especially when he felt that these girls were simply crazy ... Did these people really treat themselves as Jiang Hao¡¯s fangirls Or did they think that he looked very honest and would definitely bear the humiliation? Sui Xin turned around and red at the girls behind him who were not honest. Those girls were still kneading the paper ball, but when they saw that Sui Xin actually dared to re at them, the anger in their hearts became even greater. ¡°Bastard, do you still dare to re at us? ¡° The long-haired girl even deliberately wrapped some small toys in the paper ball and deliberately smashed it at Sui Xin¡¯s head. This time, Sui Xin felt the pain. She finally turned her head and said, ¡°please don¡¯t disturb me while I¡¯m writing the test paper, okay? ¡° The ssroom was quiet to begin with, and freewill¡¯s voice was not low either. Soon, it caused amotion in the ssroom. ¡°Jiang Suixin, can you please do your own test paper properly and not disturb the other students? ¡± The chemistry teacher was a very serious male teacher, and he disliked girls making a racket in this kind of situation the most. ¡°teacher, the girls behind me keep throwing paper balls at my head. I was just discussing with them just now, hoping that I could stop this behavior. ¡± Freewill directly exposed what had just happened He was not a person who liked toin, but the girls behind him had really provoked her. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. When did I throw paper balls at you? Did anyone see it? Now, everything has to be based on evidence, okay? You can¡¯t just randomly use people. ¡° The person who took the lead to throw paper balls at freewill was called Fang Tong, and she immediately started shouting in the ssroom. ¡°If you didn¡¯t throw paper balls at me, is there air behind me? ¡± Freewill opened the paper ball just now and found that it waspletely empty. Without Him, there was indeed no way to prove that it was theirs. Of course, the chemistry teacher didn¡¯t mean to argue with anyone. She just wanted all the students to quietly finish the test paper. ¡°Okay, everyone, finish the test paper quickly. If there¡¯s anything, we¡¯ll talk after the test paper is finished. ¡° ¡°Teacher, we¡¯ve finished all the test papers. We¡¯re checking them now. ¡± Fang Tong raised her triangr eyes and nced at freewill with disdain ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for student Jiang Suixin suddenly disturbing us, we might have finished our first check. ¡° Not only did she refuse to admit that she had just thrown the paper ball, but she even made a false usation. It was the first time that Suixin had seen such a shameless girl. ¡°If you really didn¡¯t do it, how could you me you for no reason? ¡± Chen Shuxin couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and pointed at them angrily ¡°We are all ssmates. Is there anything that can¡¯t be said in person? Why do you have to y such a prank? Those who know say that you are nave and romantic. Those who don¡¯t know might think that you have something shameful in your hearts. ¡° ¡°Chen Shuxin, who are you talking about? ¡± Fang Tong was immediately unwilling and retorted with an ugly expression ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re her best friend that you can randomlybel me. How many people in the ss has she offended recently? She doesn¡¯t even know to reflect on herself when she has problems, and she still has the face to criticize us? ¡° Chapter 1853

Chapter 1853: Chapter 1839 was hrious

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°That¡¯s right. Is She suffering from paranoia? Why does she always think that someone is trying to harm her? We are all taking our exams and checking our own papers. How can we be in the mood to look at her? It¡¯s so funny. I¡¯m dying ofughter. ¡° ¡°This kind of person loves to give herself a boost. The Inte is called a drama Queen. ¡° ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡° ¡°...¡± The surrounding students were all doing their own exams, but they were not observing their recent movements, so it was not good for them toment. And when they heard thest few people still discussing, freewill thought about it and decided to bear with it. After all, everyone was doing their tests, so it wasn¡¯t good to affect others like this. After all, every ss would have such trash students, so it wasn¡¯t strange for them to have weird brains. So, freewill turned back to do his own tests. The chemistry teacher saw that freewill was already doing his own tests. Although thest few people were talking about one or two things, they didn¡¯t continue to affect the exam environment in the ss, so they left. Seeing the chemistry teacher leave, the girl behind was still courting death. She increased the intensity of the crumpled paper ball and threw it at freewill¡¯s head. There was even a provocative smile on her lips. This time, many of the surrounding students saw her action and were shocked! This girl was simply courting death. There were actually quite a number of students in ss 12 who were already there. They remembered that there was a time when a boy seemed to be pushing and shoving a boy, and he identally bumped into freewill. In the end, he didn¡¯t say anything and directly knocked him down with a punch. The incident at that time shocked the Political Education Department. Did this girl think that because she was a girl, Gu Yinshu wouldn¡¯t hit a girl? Some busybodies looked in Gu Yinshu¡¯s direction, but found that he seemed to only look in that direction, and didn¡¯t have any other actions or reactions. Damn, they felt that this was even more terrifying. It seemed that these girls had indeed underestimated Gu Yinshu¡¯s fighting strength. There would be a good show to watch in a while. After all, in their eyes, Gu Yinshu was sometimes a monster. No matter if it was a boy or a girl, as long as they offended him, he would not let them off lightly. Fang Tong and the others were not really brainless. They just thought that no matter what, Gu Yinshu would not hit them in front of their faces, right? If he really hit them in front of their faces, it would not be reasonable. At that time, everyone would stand on their side. In this day and age, everyone sympathized with the weak. They were girls. If he really dared to hit them, he would cry. It would give her a reason and an excuse. Therefore, Fang Tong and the others were not afraid at all. It was just like how even if a minor did something wrong, they would never be punished by thew. And she was a girl. No matter what reason a boy had, he could not hit a girl at will. This was not only a school rule, but also an unwritten rule of society. This chemistry exam was finallypleted in this kind of torment. Fang Tong would throw a few paper balls at him from time to time. This kind of wicked taste made her feel very interesting in the exam venue. This girl did not dare to criticize her from behind. She probably knew that even if she did, it would be of no use. She even felt a little proud of herself. In the past, she was the main instigator of school violence in junior high school. Later, her parents joined forces to teach her a lesson, and then she slowly immersed herself in the boring study. But now, the pleasure of bullying the weak made a certain factor in her heart begin to explode. Chapter 1854

Chapter 1854: Chapter 1840 didn¡¯t understand

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION After the chemistry exam was finally over, freewill didn¡¯t intend to pay any attention to the girls. However, Fang Tong walked over and looked overbearing. ¡°Hey, what did you mean just now? ¡° Seeing that this girl actually ran over to show off in front of freewill, Chen Shuxin immediately ran over and stood in front of him as if she was protecting her calf. ¡°Fang Tong, do you not shed tears until you see the coffin? What did freewill do to offend you? You can¡¯t just bully people like this. ¡° It could be seen that Chen Shuxin was really angry. She had always been a carefree person, and it was rare for her to be so angry. Freewill wanted to say something, but Chen Shuxin held her wrist, indicating for her not to speak. It was naturally inappropriate for boys to interrupt the bickering of a few girls. Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t get angry. He just stood on the spot and watched, his expression a little bad. ¡°Brother Yin, how dare these people touch your girl? ¡± Song Yan looked at him and didn¡¯t understand. Didn¡¯t he understand freewill He was usually the kind of person who was easy to get along with, and his nature was also inclined towards the docile type. In the chemistry exam just now, it must have been those few girls who had really provoked her. Otherwise, she would not have exposed her shorings in front of the teacher in public. Tsk, to be able to provoke freewill was also her ability. ¡°Don¡¯t talk. ¡° Gu Yinshu was also a little irritated. If these people were boys, they could still fight with each other, but it was just a few girls. If he were to beat them up, it seemed that it would be a little unfair to win. ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t say anything. You should watch carefully first. Tsk Tsk, this girl is really courting death. ¡° Song Yan couldn¡¯t help but tease him, but Gu Yinshu ignored him and continued to stare at his girl with displeasure and coldness. On this side, a few girls were already arguing. ¡°This is between me and Jiang Suixin. Chen Shuxin, you¡¯d better watch from the side. Don¡¯t meddle in our affairs. ¡° Looking at Fang Tong¡¯s arrogant look, Chen Shuxin sneered on the side. ¡°If it¡¯s between you and Suixin alone, then why is it not your own business when you were throwing paper balls together just now? ¡° ¡°What does it have to do with you? I¡¯ll warn you again, don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business. ¡° ¡°Oh, I hate it when people threaten me. The more they threaten me, the more I¡¯m motivated. You told me not to meddle, but I insisted. ¡° ¡°Okay, then don¡¯t regret it. ¡± Fang Tong¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and the anger in her heart rose. Taking advantage of their carelessness, she raised her hand and pped Jiang Suixin¡¯s face. ¡°Fang Tong, are you crazy? ¡° Chen Shuxin realized his intention and screamed. Gu Yunshu noticed his movements and rushed over, but she still didn¡¯t make it. Just as Suixin thought that the p would hurt her face, a hand suddenly grabbed Fang Tong¡¯s wrist. When she realized that her movements were blocked, she was furious. She didn¡¯t know who was so daring to stop her. ¡°Fang Tong, have you had enough fun? ¡± When that cold voice rang in her ear and Fang Tong realized that it was Jiang Hao who was blocking her, she was embarrassed, angry, and confused. ¡°Student Jiang Hao, you actually helped this woman? ¡± A sense of jealousy suddenly emerged in her heart. Could it be that Jiang Hao had also been deceived by Jiang Suixin¡¯s face? Fang Tong didn¡¯t understand. Wasn¡¯t it just a pretty face Why were all the outstanding boys in the ss siding with her? Chapter 1855

Chapter 1855: Chapter 1841 brain damage

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said just now? You¡¯ve gone too far. Enough is enough. ¡° In fact, Jiang Hao had also heard what those girls had said when they were messing around. He felt that this kind of person was a brain damage. ¡°Student Jiang Hao, do you like him? ¡± Fang Tong looked at him with some anger ¡°That woman was so fierce to you today, and she even made you lose face in front of everyone. You actually like her? Student Jiang Hao, you mustn¡¯t be deceived by HER FACE AND INNOCENT APPEARANCE! ¡° Seeing that she was getting more and more ridiculous, Jiang Hao directly couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to her. ¡°Fang Tong, who do you want to argue with, or who do you want to resolve your personal problems with? Please leave my seat and go to your own seat to argue. Don¡¯t block in front of my seat. ¡° Fang Tong was originally in a state where her heart had been crushed. Now that she was said this by a girl that she hated, she became even angrier. ¡°You still have the nerve to open your mouth to speak. All of this is caused by you. If it wasn¡¯t for you, how could there be so much trouble? You Idiot who seduced people with your face, I will never let you off in the future. ¡° Looking at the inexplicable hatred in her eyes, it was the first time that freewill understood what it meant to be a real idiot. Her expression suddenly became much colder. She was not as calm as before. Instead, she suddenly raised her hand and pped her face. ¡°Fang Tong, you should stop making trouble for no reason. ¡° With a p, Fang Tong did not react until she received a p on her face. It was not until the surrounding students gasped that she red angrily at freewill. ¡°Are you crazy? You still dare to p me? What right do you have to p me? What right do you have to p me? ¡° Fang Tong was simply crazy. This was the first time someone had dared to hit her. Ever since she was young, she had always been in the hands of her parents. The surrounding students had also fawned on her like a goddess. And this Jiang Suixin actually dared to hit her. Didn¡¯t she just have a face? She actually had the face to hit her after seducing a boy. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you, I¡¯m going to kill you! ¡° Fang Tong had just pounced on her when a hand had already wrapped around her waist and pulled her to the side. ¡°Yin Shu! ¡° ¡°It¡¯s okay, that p just now was good. ¡° Gu Yinshu¡¯s body had a faint evil aura. Fang Tong should be d that she had met Gu Yinshu a yearter. If it was the Gu Yinshu from a year ago, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to stand there and shout so many words. He would have broken his face with a punch long ago. ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t hit me. ¡° Sui Xin tore off the corner of his shirt and got a faint smile from him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not the Gu Yinshu from a long time ago. Besides, I promised you that I wouldn¡¯t misspeak. ¡° ¡°That¡¯s good. ¡° Sui Xin felt much more at ease. Of course, she didn¡¯t want him to be the same violent youth who excluded her from all her ssmates. She knew very well that although violence could solve problems and make everyone intimidated by her, it would bring endless ostracism and resistance. Many students couldn¡¯t bear the cold violence. Although she knew that Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t care about her and didn¡¯t want Gu Yinshu to suffer such a fate, she didn¡¯t want it at all. ¡°Jiang Suixin, you still dare to hide? ¡° Fang Tong was extremely angry, but when she saw that Jiang Suixin was now by Gu Yinshu¡¯s side, she became a little afraid and only dared to say a few words. ¡°Why don¡¯t I dare to say more? You dare to pick a fight with me. If I don¡¯t understand, I¡¯m a fool, ¡± Suixin retorted, ¡°everyone can see that you¡¯re the one who picked a fight with me today. So, I have nothing to be afraid of. ¡° Chapter 1856

Chapter 1856: Chapter 1842, gossip

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Perhaps this person, Suixin, would usually appear to be more gentle, but if she really encountered something, she would also be the kind of person who was more sharp. No matter who it was, she would probably not leave much face. Jiang Hao had understood it before, so when he saw Suixin¡¯s reaction, he did not feel much. ¡°Stop Messing around. ¡° This sentence was obviously said to Fang Tong. Fang Tong did not understand that she did not do anything at all, but the way Jiang Hao looked at her had an additional sense of disgust and disgust. She subconsciously felt that it was Jiang Suixin¡¯s fault and med all the me on Jiang Suixin. ¡°Jiang Suixin, I will definitely not let you off. ¡° ¡°I want to see why you won¡¯t let me off. You interrupted me when I was doing the test just now. I haven¡¯t settled the score with you yet. ¡° Suixin didn¡¯t understand why such a person¡¯s mind was so clear-headed. She had never offended her at all. At most, she had just thrown a Tantrum at Jiang Hao. However, what did this have to do with her? Although Suixin knew that she might not have been polite, she didn¡¯t feel that she had done anything wrong. If it was anyone else, they would not like a ssmate who had yed a prank on them, right Could it be that she was a saint She could not not like a person. No matter how her ssmates treated her, she could not have her own preferences. Did she want a person who treated others kindly? She was thinking too much! Fang Tong was already so angry that her face flushed red. She felt that her dignity had been offended. She wanted to go forward and tear her apart, but she obstructed everyone from going forward. In the past, whenever she wanted to teach a girl a lesson, that girl would have to obediently listen to her. She would not dare to say a word. But this Jiang Suixin really had guts! Looking at her fuming expression, Suixin couldn¡¯t be bothered with her. She had never wanted to bother with this woman in the first ce. ¡°Suixin, follow me to the library to move the books. I can¡¯t move them by myself. The teacher just asked me to move the books. ¡° Chen Shuxin hurriedly pulled Suixin and walked out. She didn¡¯t want to Pester this kind of woman anymore. It wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t heard of this woman¡¯s reputation in the outside world. If she pestered her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to get rid of her. After the two of them left, they didn¡¯t see how sinister Fang Tong¡¯s gaze was towards them. Of course, even if they saw it, freewill might not take it seriously. It was originally a small matter that did not even cause a stir. However, some busybody had spread it out of ss, and the news and rumors gradually became explosive. ording to the students in ss 12, Jiang Suixin was bullied by a girl named Fang Tong. She was saved by that boy named Jiang Hao. It was simply a story of a hero saving a Damsel in distress. Moreover, Gu Yinshu was also present. Originally, Jiang Hao only helped Jiang Suixin to take a p. However, when it was spread like this, it actually had an ambiguous feeling. Later, this rumor became more and more strange. Some people even said that they once saw Jiang Hao holding the table. Whether it was ss or after ss, his eyes were looking at Jiang Suixin. His eyes were full of love. It was likely that he had taken a fancy to Jiang Suixin. Holy Sh * T, could it be that Jiang Hao was going to be a mistress And it was the kind of male version of a mistress. Oh my God, this was simply a school gossip story. Were these two outstanding boys going to start a big fight for a girl? Hearing this kind of explosive gossip, not only the entire ss but also the entire grade started to get excited. They wanted to know what happened between them, and more importantly, they wanted to know what would happen to them in the future. The excited ones would always be this bunch of onlookers. Chapter 1857 - Chapter 1843, Fang Qing

Chapter 1857: Chapter 1843, Fang Qing

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION When Sui Xin and the others heard this kind of gossip, they really didn¡¯t know how to respond. Why was it rted to Jiang Hao again? Sui Xin¡¯s first reaction was to look at Gu Yinshu, afraid that he would misunderstand something. But when he heard this gossip, he didn¡¯t seem to have much of a reaction. Only then did she heave a sigh of relief. ¡°Why are you absent-minded today? What are you thinking about? ¡± Zhu You noticed that she wasn¡¯t in her usual state when she received it, and thought that it was because of the previous incident. ¡°Do you really care about Jiang Hao? ¡° After freewill came back from his daze, he suddenly heard the name Jiang Hao and quickly shook his head. ¡°It has nothing to do with Jiang Hao. Although he did help me today, I also thanked him. The two of US can be considered to be even. ¡° Freewill changed the topic. ¡°I¡¯m still worried about Qing Qing. She didn¡¯te to ss for about a week. I rarely answered her calls and Wechat messages. I just said that I haven¡¯t been feeling well recently. ¡° His body might not be feeling well, but freewill was worried. He also felt a little ufortable. Moreover, he didn¡¯t know how she was doing now? She was pregnant with a child, and the child was an uncle¡¯s. Freewill didn¡¯t know if this matter had been exposed. Sometimes, she thought that it was better to tell the truth to Shen Jingcheng. After all, this was his child. However, she wasn¡¯t the master. Of course, she couldn¡¯t make her own decisions on behalf of others. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her so much. Why don¡¯t you go to her house with Chen Shuxin after ss tomorrow? ¡° ¡°But isn¡¯t it too bad? And I feel like Shen Jingcheng doesn¡¯t seem to wee us very much. ¡± His face was cold all day long. She was really a little afraid. She felt that this person¡¯s aura was too strong The two girls couldn¡¯t suppress it at all. ¡°His face is naturally like this. Do you still expect him to wee us with a smile? ¡± Gu Yinshu said. This sentence made her unable to refute. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with Shu Xin after ss. ¡° She felt a little uneasy. If she didn¡¯t see Qiu Qingqing¡¯s current state, she would still be unable to help but worry about her. He finally finished writing two test papers and casually swung his arm, begging for praise from the side. ¡°Yin Shu, I¡¯m writing two test papers. Do you think I¡¯m fast? ¡° Looking at her appearance, she looked like a child begging for praise. Gu Yinshu was amused by her. ¡°You¡¯ve made progress. Finish two test papers at once and give me a reward. ¡° He suddenly leaned over and kissed her cheek. That soft feeling made his heart palpitate. At the same time, he heard his heartbeat gradually bing chaotic. ¡°What are you doing? We¡¯re in the library. ¡° Freewill nudged him, his eyes wide open to hide his shyness. Half an hourter, they left the library and met Fang Qing on the way. Seeing her, freewill greeted her warmly, ¡°Fang Qing, are you going to the library by yourself? ¡° Fang Qing was also very happy to see her. Someone came over and held her hand. ¡°I¡¯m not going to the library. I¡¯m just going to the snack bar over there. Freewill, I have something to tell you. Wait for me in the dormitory at noon. ¡° ¡°okay, I¡¯ll go back after eating. I¡¯ll be there around one o¡¯clock. ¡° Fang Qing replied with a smile. She then waved to Gu Yinshu and turned to leave. Freewill realized that ever since Fang Qing moved out of the dormitory and was assigned to another ss, her personality seemed to have be much more cheerful. Perhaps it was because her life in ss seven was more rxed, and she was no longer like the past, where people oppressed her and bullied her. That was why she became more cheerful day by day. Chapter 1858

Chapter 1858: Chapter 1844 confession

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Actually, Fang Qing wasn¡¯t an introverted child to begin with. If it wasn¡¯t for Chen Meihong¡¯s bullying, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up like that. Fortunately, everything was getting better now. Indeed, bullying in school could really change a person¡¯s character. After returning to the dormitory, it happened to be around the same time. Fang Qing also ran over from the neighboring dormitory to visit. ¡°You¡¯re all here. ¡° ¡°Fang Qing, you¡¯re here. Yes, we¡¯re all here. ¡° When Lan Xue saw Fang Qing, she also came forward to chat with her in a friendly manner. Although they had moved to the dormitory previously, perhaps because they were friends, the two of them gradually became familiar with each other. ¡°Fang Qing, didn¡¯t you say that you had something to tell me? ¡± Casually tidied up her books and looked at her with a smile. ¡°I want to tell you something that¡¯s quite shameful, and it¡¯s also considered a rtively big thing. ¡± Fang Qing mustered up her courage and spoke her innermost thoughts. It turned out that she liked a boy in her ss named Chen Chen. That boy was the school Belle of their ss. He was very good-looking, lively, and cheerful. He was the type that was particrly sunny. Perhaps Fang Qing had been too depressed before, which was why she had a special feeling for this kind of boy. In addition to the previous interaction between the ss president and her, Fang Qing unconsciously felt that she had fallen in love with this sunny and lively boy. Of course, although she liked him, whether he epted it or not was another matter. After all, she was the ss Belle and had good grades. The girls in his ss who were pursuing him could be ranked as high as the field, not to mention the grade. ¡°So you mean, are you going to confess? ¡± Freewill understood what she meant and thought that she wanted him to give her an idea. Speaking of which, it was quite unusual for Fang Qing to pursue someone. She was very interested in Chen Shuxin and started to weave a n for her to pursue a boy. ¡°Why don¡¯t we secretly send the flowers to his bicycle, then we find a ce to hide them and wait for the boy to pass by on his bicycle before pushing Fang Qing out? Wouldn¡¯t that be a big surprise? ¡° Chen Shuxin came down to be romantic, so she felt that this would be a big surprise and romantic. Fang Qing, who was listening from the side, blushed a little. Actually, she had an idea, but she was too embarrassed to say it, because this method was a bit old-fashioned. ¡°What? You decided to set up candles downstairs? And you even wrote him a love letter? ¡° The three girls heard her do this, and indeed felt that it was a bit old-fashioned. Moreover, they felt that this was usually done by the boys, but on their side, it was actually the girls. With this reversal, they actually felt that it was a little novel. ¡°I think this idea will also be a good one. When the battle is big, your idol¡¯s chances of agreeing will also be much higher, right? ¡± Lan Xue felt that this method was actually feasible. After all, in this day and age, the method of confession had long been used up by others There was no way to say what was too novel a n. Moreover, there was no point in being novel. The most important thing was to win the heart of that boy. If a new n was meticulously prepared, but the boy was not moved at all, wouldn¡¯t that be even more heartbreaking? ¡°I also think it¡¯s feasible. Then let¡¯s carry out Fang Qing¡¯s n first. At night, we¡¯ll also help from the side, ¡± freewill suggested. ¡°We only need to support from the side. ¡° If Fang Qing was alone down there, wouldn¡¯t that be very strange? Chapter 1859

Chapter 1859: Chapter 1845, tonight¡¯s operation

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Therefore, after a round of discussion in the dormitory, the three girls decided to start the operation tonight. Fang Qing did not expect to act so quickly, but the other three girls all said that this matter had to be handled quickly. If the ss Act was snatched by others in advance, then the loss would not be worth the gain. Fang Qing thought about it and it made sense. After all, ss Act was too popr now. If others seeded in confessing in advance, then her confession n would be useless no matter how well prepared it was. ¡°then tonight it is. Anyway, I can book the flowers first. When the candles are lit tonight, I might have to rely on my sisters to light them for me. ¡± Fang Qing made up her mind. She looked like one of the five heroes of the Blue Tooth Mountain. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there is no problem with this. I promise to light the candles for you. ¡° Tonight, there would definitely be a big sensation. When she saw the flowers sent in advance by the shop assistant and the many candles, she actually felt that Fang Qing was quite bold. In this day and age, very few girls dared to confess like this. To be honest, there had never been a girl who dared to take the initiative to confess like this to a boy, and it was even by lighting candles to confess. ¡°Fang Qing, are you going to sing another song when the timees? ¡° But he had never seen this kind of confession before, but he had heard of it before. ording to his past experience, it should be the boys singing below. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already learned how to sing a song, so I¡¯ve decided to sing my favorite English Song, Love Story. ¡° It seemed that Fang Qing was prepared for everything, and she only needed the wind to blow her away. Sui Xin saw that she was ready for everything, and he had some expectations in his heart. Tonight, it would definitely be very interesting. I have something, and Sui Xin still felt that he needed to rify it with Fang Qing in advance. ¡°Sui Xin, if you sing tonight and he doesn¡¯t ept your confession, I think you don¡¯t need to be too sad. After all, you¡¯ve fought for it before, haven¡¯t you? ¡° ¡°I¡¯m still mentally prepared for this. When the timees, I definitely won¡¯t be as open-minded as I am now, but I¡¯ll definitely try my best to adjust my state of mind. ¡° ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s do it tonight. If my confession fails, you guys won¡¯t be allowed to despise me. ¡° ¡°No way. Even if my confession fails, we will hug and cry together. ¡° Fang Qing couldn¡¯t help butugh when she wasforted by such a sentence. They did as they were told. After they had prepared everything, someone suddenly lit a candle under the male dormitory at night. It was suspected to be a confession. This news quickly spread across several dormitory buildings. Regardless of whether it was a male or female, they all came out from the dormitory and whistled and cheered upstairs. There were indeed girls downstairs. The posture of the flowers and the girl¡¯s profile made many people even more excited. They were guessing who this girl was confessing to. ¡°Chen Chen, I like you. ¡° Suddenly, a girl¡¯s voice came from downstairs and almost echoed throughout the entire building. The boys upstairs came out and began to jeer. ¡°Hey, Miss Chen, we actually confessed to you downstairs. This is the first time. I¡¯ve never seen or heard of a girl willing to do this for you. ¡° ¡°ss Clown Chen, why aren¡¯t youing out? A girl confessed to you downstairs. You sure are lucky in love. ¡° Chen Chen was almost pushed out by the people in the dormitory. From the moment he heard that the girl downstairs was singing and being pushed out by his cheating roommate, he had notpletely reacted. Chapter 1860

Chapter 1860: Chapter 1846 high-profile Deration of love

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Downstairs, Fang Qing was already singing. She was holding a bouquet of flowers in her hands, and the song she sang in front of everyone¡¯s eyes was actually very nice. Her style was simply shocking to the people around her. This kind of high-profile Deration of Love was simply unprecedented. At least in this school, it was unprecedented for girls. The random girls naturally stood to the side, cheering for her and cheering for her. The candle above was also arranged in the shape of a heart. We were both young when I first saw you I close my eyes And the shback starts I¡¯m standing there On a balcony in summer air See the lights See the party the ball gowns See You make your way through the crowd And say hello little did I know That you were Romeo you were throwing pebbles ... Not to mention that it was the first time that casual had heard her sing, even their roommates had heard her sing for the first time. They cheered for her from the side. ¡°You really are a lucky guy. As long as you can get girls to do this for you, hurry up and get down. ¡± One of the boys patted the back of Chen Chen¡¯s head. Chen Chen looked down at the girl who seemed to be emitting light. In an instant, he staggered a few steps because he was pushed by his bad roommate. ¡°Alright, stop pushing senior Colonel Chen. What if he¡¯s excited and is going downstairs? ¡° These words made the people around himugh and shout even more excitedly. ¡°together, together, together, together! ¡° Under such overwhelming voices, Chen Chen felt that his ears werepletely red. He felt that it was a little hot to touch it. In the end, Chen Chen was pushed down by the group of boys. The people involved were all extremely shy. The girls who came to watch the show also had smiles and blessings on their faces. Of course, one could not rule out the possibility that some of the students in the ss were jealous and hoped that the confession would fail. Chen Chen, this boy, was too outstanding. Regardless of whether it was his studies or his appearance, he had the ability to crush others. Not to mention the ss, there were even many girls who had a crush on him on the street. Looking at it now, there was actually a girl who did not look particrly outstanding who confessed to the ss president. They were both jealous and somewhat envious. This was because they did not have the courage to confess to others in public, especially Chen Chen. When he saw Chen Chene down, he was only wearing a ck t-shirt and a pair of white sweatpants. On this young man, he looked surprisingly good and matched him. At that moment, Fang Qing¡¯s heart throbbed, so she missang the rest of the line. The surrounding students burst intoughter, but they also carried their blessings. In Front of the heart-warming candle, Fang Qing was still standing there singing. The flowers in her hand were so bright, they were as bright and beautiful as the candle¡¯s light. ¡°Chen Chen, I like you. Can you be my boyfriend? ¡° This shoutpletely shocked all the students. Especially this Grand Confession, it made everyone present feel extremely shocked. Chen Chen looked at the girl, unable to say a single word in response. The two gazes intertwined in mid-air, and there was actually a deep feelinging from them. They expressed their feelings as they felt, pping at the side with all their might. It caused the surrounding male students to scream and cheer, almost shaking the people in the nearby buildings down. High school students were the most passionate and youthful of times, so the heckling around them almost stirred up everyone¡¯s emotions. This girl was really bold! Chen Chen¡¯s roommate saw that she was still standing there like a blockhead, and could not help but push him. ¡°Kid, what are you still doing here? Hurry up and go over to the girl. ¡° Chapter 1861

Chapter 1861: Chapter 1847 reacted quickly

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°It¡¯s you, kid. Don¡¯t be so unlucky. If there¡¯s a girl who¡¯s willing to do this for me, I¡¯ll definitely agree! ¡° Actually, Chen Chen waspletely confused by this scene. He was originally a youth who reacted quickly, but now, for the first time, he was at a loss. ¡°Chen Chen, you haven¡¯t answered my question. ¡± Fang Qing was originally a little timid, but now that she had said it, she no longer had any scruples. ¡°Chen Chen, are you willing to be my boyfriend? ¡° Under everyone¡¯s gaze, all the boys and girls stared at the ss Belle who had been called out, wanting to see how he would react? Everyone was wondering if Chen Chen would reject this girl. After all, he had never epted any girl¡¯s confession. It wasn¡¯t that there weren¡¯t those who wrote love letters, it was just that he wasn¡¯t willing to ept them. This Fang Qing was really bold. Wouldn¡¯t she just write a love letter She actually wanted to confess in public in front of so many people. If she rejected, wouldn¡¯t that be very embarrassing? Which high school student nowadays did not put face first. Chen Chen had already walked over and received the flower in her hand. He opened his mouth, but did not know what to say. Seeing that Chen Chen had actually received the bouquet of flowers, the surrounding jeers became even louder. ¡°Oh my God, does this mean that the ss Belle has already epted this girl¡¯s confession? ¡° ¡°Tsk, didn¡¯t they say that the ss Belle is very hard to woo? This is also called hard to woo. ¡° ¡°Oh my God, this ordinary-looking girl actually managed to woo our ss Belle. The girls in our ss are going to explode. ¡° There were many discussions around, but Fang Qing clearly could not hear a single word. Her eyes were fixed on the boy in front of her. She had never thought that this boy would really stand in front of her. It was so real that just one look at him would cause her to be immersed in his gentle eyes. ¡°Chen Chen, you haven¡¯t answered me yet. Will you agree to be my boyfriend? ¡° She was very persistent with this question because she was afraid that his appearance in front of her would make her happy, and then she would be sent into an endless abyss by his next rejection. ¡°You... you just said two sentences that seemed to be out of tune. ¡° Fang Qing was originally very much looking forward to her answer, but when she heard his words, she almost burst outughing. Not to mention Fang Qing herself, even the girls at freewill wereughing so hard that they didn¡¯t know what to say. What kind of f * Cking answer was that. Seeing Fang Qingughing, Chen Chen lowered his head. The young man¡¯s voice was very pleasant. ¡°I¡¯m willing. ¡° ... The next day, the news of the girl downstairs confessing to the ss monitor the previous night had spread throughout the entire campus. The News of the two of them caused a sensation in the entire school. At least in name, the school was not allowed to date at an early age. At least, they were not allowed to date before university. However, the problem was that the two students¡¯academic results were not bad. Moreover, they had promised the principal that they would at least take a famous brand test. This possibility was quite high, because the two of them were almost straight-a students, especially Chen Chen. The two of them had promised the teacher that their grades would not drop when they were together. Otherwise, they would be at the mercy of the teacher. Since the other party had already said so, the teacher did not dare to refute too much, or to say that he had been too forceful. After all, this was not the first time such a thing had happened in their school. Take Gu Yinshu and Jiang Suixin as an example. There was no reason to directly break up the couple. Therefore, the school simply did not care about this matter as long as their grades did not drop. Chapter 1862

Chapter 1862: Chapter 1848, school newspaper

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION It was like a dream. Fang Qing did not expect that she would actually seed in one go. ¡°congrattions, you seeded. ¡± A few girls said this at the side, which made her feel a little embarrassed. ¡°I still have to thank you guys for encouraging me at the side. Otherwise, I really wouldn¡¯t have dared to take this step. ¡° Later, she found out that Chen Chen also liked her. He had never thought that Chen Chen would actually like her. He was not only the male God in his heart, but also the male God in the hearts of many young girls. In fact, she did not seem too ordinary. Her looks belonged to the average type. Her grades were about the same, but there was nothing particrly outstanding about her. The person she liked also liked her. In Fang Qing¡¯s eyes, this was the most beautiful thing. ¡°follow your heart. I n to treat you all to a meal. ¡° Chen Shuxin quickly interjected from the side, ¡°could this be the legendary celebratory feast? Should we invite that person from your house? Otherwise, we can ask him to treat us. ¡° ¡°stop fooling around. We just got together. Today can be considered a celebration party for us. ¡° Chen Shuxin was grinning from the side. She felt very proud when she thought about how she had contributed yesterday. Song Yan really did not expect Chen Shuxin and the others to be so bold as to light candles in the boys¡¯dormitory. ¡°Fortunately, the teacher did not target you. If the teacher came to deal with you guys, you guys would be in big trouble. ¡± Song Yan held his girlfriend¡¯s hand and really wanted to poke her forehead. He didn¡¯t even discuss it with them beforehand. If Yin Shu hadn¡¯t called the principal and told him about it, the teacher might havee to teach them a lesson when Fang Qing was confessing her love. ¡°What are you afraid of? It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t have a teacher in the end. Besides, even if the teacher came, you guys would still help us. ¡° Chen Shuxin waspletely fearless. Song Yan didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. It was a good thing that brother Yin reacted quickly this time. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to save the situation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I almost dragged you guys into this. ¡± Fang Qing stuck out her tongue. Actually, her facial features were very good, but she hadn¡¯t dressed up much. She also had long hair, so it covered up her beauty. ¡°Hey, what do you mean by dragging you guys into this? Don¡¯t listen to Song Yan, we just want to help you. ¡± Chen Shuxin patted her chest. ¡°Fortunately, the two of you are finally together now. We can be considered to have facilitated a good thing. ¡° Speaking of this, Fang Qing was still a little shy. Song Yan burst intoughter. ¡°Yeah, what happenedst night really shocked the whole school. Did you know? This morning¡¯s campus morning newspaper recorded the deeds of your group and became famous. ¡° ¡°Then take out the morning newspaper. It¡¯s not easy to get it in the newspaper. How can we not read it? ¡± Chen Shuxin was very excited. She reached out and snatched the campus newspaper from Song Yan¡¯s hands ¡°Wow, who secretly took this? The Angle of the secretly taken photo is pretty good. We look too good inside. ¡° ¡°It should be the lighting effect. There are so many candles. It would be weird if they weren¡¯t pretty. ¡± Lan Xue was also watching from the side. She didn¡¯t know why, but even though she was a little embarrassed in the newspaper, she still felt very happy. The person who took the photo secretly was really good. He took a photo of them all looking particrly good. Hahahaha... the girls were allughing in their hearts. Song Yan didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Chapter 1863

Chapter 1863: Chapter 1849

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Don¡¯t guess a woman¡¯s thoughts. This sentence was always correct. After a few girls finished eating together, they saw something simr to a couple¡¯s lock in a boutique by the roadside. ¡°This lock is so beautiful. ¡± Fang Qing saw it first and wanted to buy one. ¡°I think it¡¯s very beautiful too. ¡± Chen Shuxin went up and fiddled with it, and the shopkeeper had already followed her with a smile. ¡°This kind of lock is sold to young people. If you have someone you like, give this lock to him. The key is in your hand, meaning that only your own key can open his lock. ¡° Chen Shuxin eximed, feeling that it was very interesting. ¡°Why don¡¯t the three of US Buy One? ¡° Freewill was the first to express his opinion. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to buy such a lock. It¡¯s too childish. ¡° ¡°okay, okay, okay. You¡¯re not childish. Just the two of us will buy one. ¡± Chen Shuxin was really helpless against her. ¡°Then the two of US will buy it. You must not regret it. ¡° ¡°I don¡¯t regret it. ¡° The few girls came out of the boutique and seemed to have met the girl called Qin Shu on the way. Qin Shu didn¡¯t seem to have seen freewill, but freewill still stretched out his hand and gestured. ¡°senior, are you going to eat? ¡° Qin Shu only reacted when she was stopped. When she turned around and saw that it was freewill, her originally tense face squeezed out a smile. ¡°So it¡¯s freewill? Are you going to eat with a few ssmates? ¡° ¡°Yeah. ¡° The two of them only gestured hastily because freewill saw that she seemed to have something on her mind, so he didn¡¯t say much to her. ¡°Do you know this senior? ¡± Fang Qing recognized the girl and asked curiously. ¡°I know her. She¡¯s a member of our Hanfu Club. ¡° ¡°This girl seems to be the girlfriend of our ss¡¯s what¡¯s-her-name? She seems to be a person named Xu Cheng, ¡± Fang Qing gossiped ¡°Her boyfriend is actually a little something. Anyway, I think he¡¯s quite perverted, always staring at girls. ¡°. ¡°Last time, a friend of mine said that Xu Cheng said she was very sexy. This doesn¡¯t sound like what a ssmate would say. It¡¯s too scary.¡± Hearing Fang Qing¡¯s words, Chen Shuxin felt that her feelings fromst time were not wrong. This kind of guy was indeed not a good guy. No wonder he looked at the girl with that kind of gazest time. He was definitely a Lecher. He was already like this at such a young age. She didn¡¯t know what would happen in the future. ¡°then this girl is really pitiful. She actually became the girlfriend of this kind of guy. ¡° ¡°maybe this is their fate. We can¡¯t interfere with it, ¡± freewill said from the side. She couldn¡¯t say that she would interfere with other people¡¯s feelings. There were many things that she could help out with. Naturally, she would help out, but she also had a bottom line. When it came to matters involving such feelings, she basically wouldn¡¯t give others too much advice to guide them. After the girls returned to school, they separated. Freewill and the other girls went straight back to the dormitory. After returning to the dormitory, freewill and Chen Shuxin discussed whether they should go and see Qiu Qingqing. ¡°There¡¯s no need to discuss this topic. Let¡¯s go directly. I think Qingqing will need us. ¡± Chen Shuxin was resolute and decisive. She immediately said the things that belonged to the two of them. Freewill was never the kind of person who would struggle. He also left cleanly. Chapter 1864

Chapter 1864: Chapter 1850

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Before she left, she was a little nervous, but she didn¡¯t feel nervous when she arrived. Auntie Chen was watering the flowers in the garden. When she saw the two girls, she quickly put down the kettle and came to open the door. ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re finally here. Why didn¡¯t youe to the house before? ¡° Auntie Chen was an elder. From her face, she looked very kind. She seemed to like girls at this age, although they didn¡¯t know the reason. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy with homework recently, so I didn¡¯t have time toe. Qingqing should be at home. We went up to look for him for something. ¡° Actually, Chen Shuxin wanted to ask if Shen Jingcheng was also at home? If Shen Jingcheng was at home, it would still be somewhat awkward. ¡°Qing Qing is upstairs, but his uncle is also here. ¡° UH... ... As expected, Shen Jingcheng was really at home. ¡°Do you want to go up? ¡± Casually looked at her and asked. ¡°Uh, since you¡¯re already here, it¡¯s impossible to say that you just stood at the door for a while and then went back, ¡± Chen Shuxin thought. Since she was already here, she could only go up. Even if Shen Jingcheng was upstairs, she could only brace herself and go. Auntie Chen knew that Shen Jingcheng¡¯s appearance was very scary. When she saw that the girls all had this expression, she couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although Mr. Shen looks fierce, he¡¯s actually not that kind of fierce person. He only looks fierce on the surface, but in fact, Mr. Shen is a very good person. ¡° Sui Xin and the others onlyughed. He didn¡¯t know what Chen Shuxin was thinking, but she didn¡¯t think that Shen Jingcheng was a kind person. A person who started from nothing and could make it to such a position in the business world, could he be a kind person? Of course, while muttering in her heart, the two girls still went upstairs. Qiu Qingqing¡¯s mental state seemed to be much better. She sat in front of the table and flipped through the book in her hand. When she heard the movement at the door, she raised her head and saw that it was her two good friends. A smile appeared on her face. ¡°Suixin, Shu Xin, why didn¡¯t you call me when you came? Otherwise, I could havee down to pick you up. ¡° ¡°We just came to see you and forgot to call you. I thought ofing over to take a look first. ¡° Chen Shuxin nced to the side and found that the door was closed as expected. It seemed that Shen Jingcheng was here just now. ¡°Qingqing, how have you been recently? Are you alright? ¡° Qiu Qingqing shook her head. ¡°But there¡¯s no big problem. It¡¯s just that the pregnancy reaction is very serious. I¡¯ve been vomiting to death recently. I¡¯ve just been throwing up in the toilet all day, so I haven¡¯t been in the mood to go to school. ¡° ¡°getting pregnant and giving birth is a very scary thing. ¡± Sui Xin hugged herself with her hands behind her back, her heart aching. ¡°Why do I have to be a woman in this life? I have to be a man in the next life. I don¡¯t have to care about anything. ¡° Chen Shuxin rolled her eyes at her. ¡°What are you talking about? There¡¯s still a long way to go in the next life. Think about the things in this life first! ¡° ¡°Qingqing, do you really intend to give birth to this child? ¡° ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already made up my mind. I have to give birth to this child. ¡° Qiu Qingqing¡¯s hand subconsciously touched her stomach. Her eyes actually emitted a motherly radiance that she had never seen before. This kind of feeling made freewill look a little emotional. ¡°Qingqing, you are a girl. If you really raise this child, it should be very difficult. Moreover, if the child doesn¡¯t have a father, it should also be very difficult. ¡° Chapter 1865

Chapter 1865: Chapter 1851 going home

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Although it was said that people should never live because of other people¡¯s opinions, not everyone could do it. Take Gu Yinshu as an example. His family was already prominent enough. Unfortunately, there were still people gossiping behind his back about why he didn¡¯t have a father. Of course, Qiu Qingqing knew what freewill meant. She lowered her head and looked lonely. ¡°I know, but there¡¯s nothing I can do. Maybe this is my fate. ¡° Freewill didn¡¯t know what to say. He just hoped that she could be well. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. I feel that things will work out when the timees. ¡± Qiu Qingqing smiled ¡°whether it¡¯s a boy or a girl, I will definitely use all my strength to protect this child. Also, Shen Jingcheng has promised me that he will definitely help me raise this child. ¡° Since Shen Jingcheng had promised, freewill and the others naturally felt more at ease. Even if Shen Jingcheng might never know that this was his child. But as long as he could help to bear the burden of this child, their lives would be much better. ¡°That¡¯s good. Then you can raise the child in peace. Chen Shuxin and I have already organized the homework notes. When the timees, we will definitely help you make up for your lessons. ¡° Qiu Qingqing nodded and unconsciously held their hands. ¡°When the little guy is born, I will definitely invite you guys over. I want my child to see what his mother¡¯s good friend looks like. ¡° Hearing her talk about children, her heart still felt a little soft. Although it was difficult to give birth to children, it was still very easy to look at other people¡¯s children. Children were the cutest, especially when they were still in swaddling clothes and sleeping in their mothers¡¯arms. ¡°Okay, we will definitely bring a souvenir gift for the child when the timees. ¡° They stayed for lunch and talked about how Fang Qing confessed to their ss president, which made Qiu Qingqingugh. In her impression, Fang Qing was not the kind of girl who would show her love in a high-profile manner. It seemed that many interesting things had happened during her absence. ¡°I will go to school in a few days. When that timees, I will still be living in the dormitory. ¡° ¡°Can your stomach take it? You¡¯re pregnant now. It¡¯s better for you to stay at home. The conditions in the dormitory will be much more difficult than at home. ¡° ¡°Yeah, the child will be born in a few months anyway. When youe back to ss, you can still stay in the dormitory. We¡¯ll help you clean the bed every day, so don¡¯t worry. ¡° Hearing this, Qiu Qingqing¡¯s eyes were really teary. Tears could not help but fall to the corners of her eyes. This was the first time she felt the warmth of making friends. ¡°thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you guys, I really wouldn¡¯t know what to do. ¡° Seeing her eyes redden again, freewill quickly used a tissue to help her dry her tears. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about these unhappy things. Since it¡¯s your own decision, of course we will support it. ¡° Freewill didn¡¯t dare to say whether what she did was right or wrong, but she felt that she didn¡¯t have the right to criticize the choices of others, even if this person was her friend. This was Qiu Qingqing¡¯s life, and it was her journey. Even if she would regret, be disappointed, or be disappointed in the end, that was still part of her life. Aftering back from Qiu Qingqing¡¯s home, Sui Xin packed her things in the dormitory and returned to her home. ¡°Sui Xin, you¡¯re finally back. ¡± Mother Jiang was happy to see her, but sheined softly, ¡°why didn¡¯t you tell me beforehand? I could have bought some of your favorite dishes in town. ¡° Chapter 1866

Chapter 1866: Chapter 1852, neighbors

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She put down her schoolbag and pinched her brother¡¯s face. Then, she stood up and said with a smile, ¡°anyway, isn¡¯t there a ce to sell vegetables near our house? We can just buy a few vegetables. ¡° She was supposed to go home on weekends, but she hadn¡¯t been back for a few weekends recently. Instead, she stayed at school. ¡°Look, you¡¯ve lost weight again. ¡± Her mother looked at her tenderly and decided to go to the next house to buy two more grass carp. Coincidentally, Father Jiang came back at this time. ¡°Freewill, you¡¯re back as well? ¡± A hint of a smile appeared on father Jiang¡¯s face ¡°today, the neighbor next door gave birth to a granddaughter. At noon, we went to their house for lunch to celebrate the birth of a new life. That¡¯s why we don¡¯t need to prepare lunch at our house at noon. We can just go over now. ¡° ¡°Daddy, ¡± freewill called out to his father. Father Jiang replied with a sigh ¡°speaking of which, the neighbor next door¡¯s son is already four years older than you. Now, he even gave birth to a daughter. In the past, you were always chasing after him. But now that you¡¯ve grown up, I can see that your rtionship with him has be a lot more distant. ¡° How fast did time pass. Naturally, Sui Xin knew who father Jiang was referring to. In his eyes, the son of the neighbor in the past was just an older brother who would follow behind him every day and ask him to bring him out to y. In the blink of an eye, the other person already had a daughter. ¡°Dad, can I go take a look now? ¡° ¡°Go ahead. Your mom and I will go over for dinner in a while. ¡± Father Jiang picked up the younger son. ¡°Oh right, bring the red packets along with you. We specially gave this to his younger daughter. ¡° After taking the two red packets, Sui Xin turned around and went to the neighbor¡¯s house to look for his older brother, Jiang Cong. As expected, his wife was born. She was a Chubby little baby, and she was especially cute. ¡°Jiang Cong! ¡° When freewill went over, he politely handed the Red Packet in his hand to him. ¡°congrattions on having a daughter. You¡¯re a father now. ¡° ¡°thank you. ¡° Jiang Cong had been on the road for many years, so his face had a sense of vicissitudes that ordinary people did not have. ¡°Sister Freewill, are you still in high school? ¡° ¡°Yes, I¡¯m now at an Cheng No. 1 High School. ¡° Jiang Cong nodded, showing his eight NEAT teeth. He smiled very honestly. ¡°It¡¯s a very good school. You have to work hard in the future. You have to work hard to get into a good university before you can change your fate. ¡° His words were full of regret. If he hadn¡¯t been eager to see the outside world and wanted to go to the so-called adventure instead of continuing to study, he might have graduated from university by now. At that time, he was young and focused on youth and hot-bloodedness. Unexpectedly, when he turned around, he found that he hadn¡¯t gotten anything and hadn¡¯t fought for anything. On the contrary, he got married early and had a child. ¡°thank you, big brother. I will try my best to get into a good university. At the very least, I must get into a good university. ¡° This was her minimum standard. She believed that after two years, even if she could not get into the same university as Gu Yinshu, she would at least get into a good university. Suixin thought to herself. ¡°Come on, you can do it. When the dayes when you go to university, I will definitelye over for your graduation wedding. ¡° The two of them chatted for a while on the side. The woman holding the girl beside them could not help but ask curiously, ¡°is this the little sister of our neighbor next door? ¡° Because the husband and wife had been working outside all year round, Suixin often went to school in an Cheng, so this was the first time they had met. ¡°Hello, sister-inw. I¡¯m Jiang Suixin, your next-door neighbor. In the past, big brother always brought a little brat like me around to y. ¡° Chapter 1867

Chapter 1867: Chapter 1853, dark history photo

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION In the past, freewill often called Jiang cong his big brother. This beautiful memory seemed to resurface in Jiang Cong¡¯s mind. ¡°You¡¯re so freewill. My name is Li Hui. ¡± Li Hui smiled. The baby girl in her arms looked especially cute. Freewill was soon attracted by the child in her arms. She was extremely rare at the side. ¡°Big Brother, the daughter you gave birth to is really beautiful. She will definitely be a great beauty in the future. ¡° A smile appeared on Jiang Cong¡¯s face. He gave all his hope to this daughter. ¡°She was born on my behalf by Your sister-inw. ¡± He looked at his daughter-inw affectionately. There was a kind of warmth spreading in the air. Probably because she had only been born a few days ago, the little girl¡¯s skin was a little red, but it could not hide the cuteness spreading all over her body. No matter how one looked at the little girl, she was cute. If it was a little boy who did not look good, it would be different. Looking at her little fist pressed against the side of his mouth, he felt as if his heart had melted. Seeing how much suixin liked her, Li Hui teased, ¡°Suixin, why don¡¯t you give her a kiss? I think he likes you a lot. He grabbed your finger and refused to let go. ¡° Li Hui saw her daughter wrapping Jiang Suixin¡¯s finger with a little fist and thought it was very interesting. ¡°really? Can I give her a kiss? ¡± Suixin did not care about her embarrassment and lowered her head to give her a kiss on the cheek. The baby girl was really adorable. It was as if she had been kissed by her, so she was interrupted in her sleep. However, she moved quickly and fell asleep again. Wow, she was really adorable! ¡°She¡¯s so cute. She¡¯s so obedient. ¡° Li Hui looked at her daughter¡¯s reaction and could not help butugh. Because of the birth of this little fairy, the neighbors were extremely happy. They had a few free banquets to entertain their rtives. Freewill sat next to Jiang Cong and Li Hui. Jiang and Jiang were also sitting at this table. Freewill casually took a photo and posted a message on his wechat moments. ¡°The big brother of the neighbor gave birth to a little fairy. She¡¯s so cute. ¡° Chen Shuxin: ¡°Hey, when are you two going to have a baby? ¡°. Song Yan: ¡°It¡¯s pretty good-looking [ smirk ] . ¡° Fang Qing: ¡°Oh oh, the little fairy is so cute. In the future, I want to have a little girl, just like this one! ¡°! Qiu Qingqing: ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s so good-looking! ¡°! Gu Yinshu: ¡°It¡¯s not as good-looking as your four-year-old photo. ¡°. Song Yan replied to Gu Yinshu: ¡°Oh my God, what photo? Come out and take a look. ¡°. Lan Xue: ¡°What photo? Please post it! ¡°! When freewill saw the four-year-old photo, he felt like he was about to explode! Oh my God, wasn¡¯t it the photo of me hugging the Husky¡¯s neck that I showed himst time? You are simply her only dark history. Freewill did not expect her to have such a dark history. She hugged the Husky¡¯s neck and was dragged all over the floor by the Husky. He did not know that that goddamned person was still taking photos at the side. Did he not know that he had to save her first? What the F * CK! Freewill replied to Gu Yinshu: ¡°Don¡¯t release my photo. Forget this dark history andpletely erase this dark history! ¡°! But it was toote. He posted a photo of himself hugging the Husky¡¯s neck in his wechat moments. Freewill was on the verge of breaking down when he saw the silly look of his head leaning against the dog¡¯s neck. Those who were watching the fun in his wechat moments couldn¡¯t help butugh until they rubbed their stomachs. If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have let that person see it. Freewill was so angry that he gritted his teeth. Chapter 1868

Chapter 1868: Chapter 1854

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION This was called making a mistake that would cause eternal regret. If she had known earlier, she would have hidden all those dark historical photos. She was so angry. ¡°Freewill, what are you looking at on your phone? Hurry up and eat. ¡± Mother Jiang saw her daughter staring at her phone and could not help but reach out to pat her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be so impolite. Everyone is watching. ¡° Freewill quickly put her phone away. When she saw that everyone was eating, she happily picked up her chopsticks. e, eat a piece of ribs. ¡± Mother Jiang took a piece of ribs from the te and ced it in her bowl. Ever since her sister passed away, mother Jiang had started to love her little daughter more and more. She felt more and more that she did not care about her little daughter in the past, so she wanted to make it up to herpletely. Perhaps it was because her feelings had been nurtured, but she now loved her daughter more and more. ¡°thank you, mother. ¡° As she picked up the ribs in her bowl, she felt a warmth in her heart. In the past, her rtionship with her mother was not as close as it was now, because there was a gender gap between them. Her mother used to express some dislike because she was a girl. She would also feel a sense of alienation from her mother. Most of the time, it was fear. As long as her mother was unhappy, she would be terrified. In fact, this feeling of fear was very ufortable, but she had no way to change anything. She did not know when it began, but the rtionship was slowly changing. Until now, she hadpletely lost the feeling of fear toward her mother. It was more of a rxed feeling. Because her mother¡¯s love for her had already given her a sense of security, she no longer had that feeling of fear and helplessness. Therefore, the family got along much better than before. It was just that whenever she thought of her sister, there would always be an indescribable sadness. In the past, she always thought that life and death were very far away from her. But she did not expect that life and death would only be a matter of an instant. He might be right beside her. It was as if after experiencing certain things, people would grow up. They would not be as childish and natural as before. ¡°Oh right, have you given your child a name? ¡± Father Jiang suddenly asked this question. Originally, it was just a casual question, but Jiang Cong answered with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s called Jiang Miao. ¡° ¡°This name sounds much better. ¡± After freewill knew that it was Miao of three waters, he still felt that it was pretty good. This sounded much more pretentious ¡°Then why did you casually give me a freewill name back then? I feel that freewill¡¯s name doesn¡¯t sound good. Look at big brother, he gave his daughter such a nice name. It¡¯s so interesting. ¡° Mother Jiang nced at her daughter. ¡°Then what¡¯s it called? Ah Zhu AH GOU? ¡° RANDOM:¡±...¡± Mother, you¡¯re too ruthless. ¡°You didn¡¯t just give me a random name, did you? I¡¯m very suspicious now. ¡° Mother Jiang looked at her coldly. ¡°That¡¯s right. I originally wanted to give you the name Ah Zhu Ah Gou, because when you were born, the Fortune Teller said that your life needed a cheap name to suppress it. ¡°At that time, I was thinking of calling you ah Zhu Ah Gou just right, or dog egg Cui Hua. But your father said that you are a girl, so you can¡¯t be called with such an ugly name, so he gave you the name of following your heart.¡± Following her heart, as the name implied, was to hope that she could live with her heart. In fact, this name also gave her a lot of hope. Who could really follow her heart like the name of following her heart? Chapter 1869

Chapter 1869: Chapter 1855 ugly photos

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION However, when she heard her mother¡¯s exnation, her heart turned cold. ¡°Then did you really think so at that time? ¡° When she saw how serious freewill was, her father could not help butugh. ¡°Just listen to your mother¡¯s nonsense. When you were born, your mother carried you around and asked a few people what girls should be called. ¡°It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t know that your mother is uncultured. She was afraid that she would give you a bad name. ¡°Your name doesn¡¯t have any vulgar aura, let alone the past. It was your mother who asked a few cultured people to give it to you. ¡° Hearing Father Jiang¡¯s words, everyone at the tableughed happily. Because she was carrying the child, Li Hui couldn¡¯t eat peacefully. She ate while taking care of the child. ¡°I¡¯m here to change my daughter¡¯s diaper. She might have peed. ¡± Jiang Cong quickly reached out to take his daughter. Especially when he saw that his daughter was ufortable, he opened his mouth to cry and wailed a few times. ¡°Alright, go change her diaper first. Later, make her some milk powder. I think she¡¯s hungry too. ¡° As Li Hui spoke, she hurriedly took a few mouthfuls of rice. She still had to feed the child in a while. Jiang Cong carried the child into the inner room and coaxed the child for the rest of his life. ¡°Of course, parents are always busy. They don¡¯t even have time to eat. ¡° Freewill could not help but say this. Mother Jiang also rolled her eyes at her from the side and said in a coquettish manner, ¡°when the three of you were born, it tired me out quite a bit. ¡° ¡°Mother, you¡¯ve worked hard. It turns out that the hardest things in life are father and mother. ¡± Freewill leaned her head on her shoulder and took the opportunity to act coquettishly. Mother Jiang was obviously very pleased, but she still pushed her daughter with a look of disgust. ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t be so mushy. Seeing you so mushy, I can¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡° Freewill stuck out her tongue and started to sit up straight to continue eating. ... After eating, freewill drank some beer and felt that his face was very hot. He did not know if he was allergic to that beer. ¡°Girl, What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you so red? Did you drink white wine just now? ¡° Father Jiang saw that her face was extremely red and thought that she had drunk alcohol. ¡°No, I only drank a little beer. I might really be allergic to alcohol. It seems that as long as I drink a cup of beer, my face will be so hot. ¡° ¡°Are you dizzy? I shouldn¡¯t have let you drink beer. I didn¡¯t expect that you wouldn¡¯t be able to take it after just one cup. ¡° Father Jiang nagged while urging mother Jiang to brew some sobering tea for him to drink. ¡°Do you want to go and sleep for a while? It might be better after a while. ¡° Mother Jiang held Xiao Wei¡¯s hand and went into the kitchen, intending to make a cup of sobering soup for her daughter. Freewill shook his head and turned around to enter the bathroom. She immediately called Gu Yinshu. ¡°Hello, Gu Yinshu, take down my photo right now, or I will not let you off. ¡° She sounded very angry, but Gu Yinshu wasughing on the other side. ¡°freewill baby, it¡¯s just a photo, why are you so angry? ¡° ¡°nonsense, do you know that¡¯s my biggest dark history I hid it toote, and you even exposed it in front of everyone. Even if you want to show a photo, can¡¯t you pick a better one for me Believe it or not, I also exposed an ugly photo for you, so you won¡¯t be able to see anyone when you go out.¡± Sure enough, selfies on your phone were always the best, and in the hands of boyfriends and girlfriends, it was always an ugly photo of yourself. Chapter 1870

Chapter 1870: Chapter 1856 alcohol allergy

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Of course, freewill quickly put the matter behind him and began to talk about their neighbor¡¯s little daughter. ¡°Time really flies. I didn¡¯t expect that in the blink of an eye, my neighbor¡¯s big brother already gave birth to a daughter. The memory of him taking me out to y seems to be stuck in yesterday. ¡° Hearing Freewill¡¯smentation, Gu Yinshu¡¯s lips curved into a smile. ¡°It takes only a moment for a person to grow up. Maybe in a few years, even if you give birth to a child yourself, it won¡¯t feel real enough. ¡° ¡°hearing you say that, it sounds like you¡¯ve given birth before. ¡° The casual teasing made Gu Yinshu smile again. ¡°I¡¯ve never given birth before, but I¡¯ll give birth in the future. ¡° Cough, cough, they seemed to have discussed something incredible. It was not good to continue talking about this topic. ¡°Yinshu, I might not be able to sleep tonight because I just drank a ss of beer and my face is red. ¡° ¡°You¡¯re allergic again. ¡° Gu Yinshu did not know what to say. He knew that casual would be allergic. Even if it was beer, as long as he drank a ss, he would be in trouble. ¡°Your medicine is with me. I¡¯ll bring it over to you. ¡° When freewill heard that he wasing over, he quickly said, ¡°No, no need. Anyway, my mother has just gone to brew some sobering tea for me. It would be troublesome if you walked over. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll be there soon. ¡° After the call was hung up, freewill was still a little dizzy. Mother Jiang saw that her daughter had note out of the toilet. She was worried that something might happen to her, so she patted her daughter outside the door. ¡°Daughter, are you okay? Come out quickly. Are you still not feeling well? I¡¯ve brewed some sobering tea for you. Come out and drink it while it¡¯s hot. ¡° ¡°Mother, I¡¯m going to sleep for a while. ¡° When she heard the faint voice from within, Mother Jiang patted her again. ¡°That¡¯s why you have toe out and sleep as well. Why are you sleeping in the toilet? ¡° Following her mother¡¯s words, she quickly went out to open the door. When she saw her mother standing outside, she touched her forehead again. ¡°It seems like your body is fine. Go and sleep for a while. Remember, drink that bowl of soup for me before you go to sleep. ¡° Following her mother¡¯s orders, she drank the bowl of soup and went upstairs to sleep. After half an hour, she woke up from her sleep in a daze. The first thing she did when she woke up was to touch her phone and find a text message on it. ¡°I gave the medicine to Auntie. Remember to take it when you wake up. ¡° She touched her burning face. Emma, she was indeed allergic to alcohol. She had to take the medicine to suppress it. When she got up, she saw her mother was still downstairs with the TV on. When she saw her get up.. She quickly said, ¡°Yin Shu just sent the medicine to you. Go and take it. I see that your face is still very red. It seems that you are really allergic to alcohol. It¡¯s all mom¡¯s fault. If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have given you the wine. ¡° She had been thinking about going to town to get an injection or something because her daughter¡¯s face was too red. But now that she saw the medicine given by Gu Yinshu, she felt a lot more at ease, so she urged her daughter to take the medicine quickly. She took the medicine from her mother¡¯s hand. After all, this was what she usually took. She was allergic to alcohol. This was something that Gu Yinshu had always remembered. Once, after she was allergic to alcohol, Gu Yinshu found this medicine for him. The medicine was quite magical. At that time, she remembered that after she was allergic to alcohol, she took one and her body didn¡¯t feel so bad anymore. In fact, she thought she was really a Hypochondriac, with motion sickness, menstrual cramps, and alcohol allergies. Chapter 1871

Chapter 1871: Chapter 1857 wasplete

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Sometimes, even her mother would say that she didn¡¯t have the life of a princess, but she had the princess disease. What could she do She had all these. After taking the medicine, Sui Xin felt much better. She turned around and saw her mother standing behind her, looking at her seriously. ¡°Then what are you doing? You scared me. ¡° Sui Xin was really scared by her. She didn¡¯t understand why her mother suddenly stood behind her. ¡°nothing, I just have something to talk to you about. ¡± Mother Jiang looked at her. ¡°looking at you, are you really going to date that boy? ¡° ¡°Mom... ¡° Actually, wasn¡¯t the matter between her and Gu Yinshu already settled Of course, she didn¡¯t seem to have officially mentioned this to her mother. ¡°actually, you¡¯re already old. I¡¯m not saying that I have to control you all the time. It¡¯s just that there are some things that you need to know in your heart. ¡° Xiao Wei had already let her mother trick her into going out to y. She held her daughter¡¯s hand and sat on the SOFA. ¡°When you¡¯re young, you don¡¯t care about anything when you¡¯re in a rtionship. All you need is the other person¡¯s heart. ¡°actually, I understand this kind of rtionship very well. Your father and I met each other when we were young. At that time, we weren¡¯t even 20 years old. ¡°It¡¯s just that you follow your heart. You¡¯re still young, so there are some things that you should know better than us. ¡°Even if you¡¯re really in a rtionship, you should have your own bottom line. You can¡¯t hurt your body, and you shouldn¡¯t affect your own life. ¡° ¡°Mom, I know all of this. ¡° ¡°Mom knows that you¡¯re a sensible and obedient child. ¡± Mother Jiang patted the back of her daughter¡¯s hand and sighed ¡°sometimes, a rtionship can really put a person in a life and death situation. Mother hopes that when you are in a rtionship, you must always maintain your rity. Never hurt yourself because of a man and let it destroy your life. ¡° ¡°Mother, I know. ¡° Seeing her daughter¡¯s determined expression, mother Jiang still had notpletely let go of this heart. She was really too afraid that her daughter would get hurt, especially because of a man getting hurt. ¡°In the future, if the child has anything to discuss with US adults, do you know? If you have anything to tell mother, I will definitely not scold you. ¡° ¡°I know. ¡° She felt a warmth in her heart as shey on her mother¡¯sp. ¡°Mother, I have never hidden anything from you since I was young. I promise you that I will never hide anything from you in the future. ¡° ¡°That¡¯s good! ¡° Mother Jiang caressed her daughter¡¯s head lovingly and sighed faintly. ¡°there are only two years left until the college entrance examination. Mother hopes that you can study hard and get into an outstanding university in the future. You will walk on a path that is many times better than mother¡¯s. ¡° ¡°mother, I will. I will definitely fulfill your and my dreams. I will definitely not let you, father, and myself down. ¡° ¡°Mom believes that you have always been an outstanding and outstanding child. You have been very sensible since you were young. It was mom who neglected you in the past. ¡° ¡°Mom, it¡¯s all in the past. We have to give each other a chance to get along well again. ¡° ¡°Yes, mom loves you. ¡° ¡°I love you too, mom. ¡° ... After the mother and daughter finished talking, they felt much closer to each other. So, in the evening, freewill told Gu Yinshu about his conversation with his mother. ¡°I must be a diligent and well-educated person in the future. For the people who love me, and for the people I love. ¡° Gu Yinshu: ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. Don¡¯t push yourself too hard. There are still two years left. ¡° Chapter 1872

Chapter 1872: Chapter 1858 school sports meet

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I know, but I just want to work harder and be a little more hardworking, ¡± freewill said affirmatively. ¡°One day, I will get into the university I want to enter. ¡± I¡¯m in the same university as you. Of course, he didn¡¯t say thest sentence. ¡°Well, I believe in you. ¡° The two of them suddenlyughed as they talked. For a moment, they believed without saying anything. Today, they seemed to be harmonious and happy. Soon, the school sports meet was going to start. This time, the sports meet was still in full swing. The principal had been encouraging many students to participate, especially saying that the first ce ss had a big reward, which could be cash. Hearing about the cash reward, every ss was more active than anyone else. They all wanted to fight for the first ce in this school sports meet. ¡°Did you hear that? The principal said that there will be a cash reward this time. We can go on an outing then. ¡± The homeroom teacher adjusted the sses at the tip of her nose There was almost another speech on the stage. ¡°So everyone must work hard. This time, you must sign up actively. I have already asked the ss monitor to send out the registration form. Which one of you has the ability to do this? I hope you can sign up actively. ¡° The audience was naturally excited. Of course, most of them were boys, not girls. Girls were never that keen on sports. Moreover, they would asionally feel ufortable for a few days. If they happened to bump into each other, it would be their bad luck at this time. Of course, there was another more important thing. Girls¡¯breasts were already actively developing at this time. If they were to run or jump, they would be greatly affected. ¡°follow your heart. I think you should be able to participate in this kind of school sports meeting with t breasts. Anyway, you don¡¯t have to worry about two bombs dangling in front of your chest like us. ¡° Hearing Chen Shuxin¡¯s teasing, freewill looked at his own chest. He really wanted to strangle this woman to death. ¡°Your big chest is amazing, right? Don¡¯t you know that there¡¯s a saying called ¡®big chest but no brain¡¯ ? It¡¯s referring to you. ¡° ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s a pity that my big chest but no brain is still the top student in the ss. My chest is also not small. ¡± Chen Shuxin was so angry that freewill was about to die. What a bad friend. ¡°Go, go, go. I support you to win glory for our ss. ¡± Chen Shuxin was still smiling there. Freewill really wanted to p her to death. ¡°If you continue to be like this, do you believe that I will crush your two lumps of meat for you? ¡° ¡°Tsk, is it that violent? Forget it, forget it. I will let you off this time. ¡° ¡°...¡± When the homeroom teacher saw that there weren¡¯t many people on the registration form, she was a little anxious. ¡°students, aren¡¯t you all going to participate? Looking at the students who signed up, not to mention getting first ce, even meeting the principal¡¯s requirements isn¡¯t enough. I hope that our students can be more active in participating in this activity. ¡° When the teacher walked over, freewill indeed saw that there seemed to be a few students scattered on the registration form. Not to mention the 1,500 meters, even the 800 meters didn¡¯t reach this target figure. In fact, freewill had grown up in the countryside and was very good at swimming and running. The reason why she did not take the initiative to invite the teacher this time was because she was thinking about something else. She did not really want to participate in this kind ofpetition. It was not that she was afraid of losing thepetition, but she just felt that participating in all kinds ofpetitions was a little awkward. She had never participated in this kind ofpetition before, so she was still quite nervous. She had always dislikedparing herself with others. She preferred a quiet ce and liked to walk and run alone. If she had topare herself with others, she was afraid that she would not be in her best condition. Chapter 1873

Chapter 1873: Chapter 1859 was reported

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION However, seeing that not many people had signed up yet, she thought for a while and decided to go on her own. ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ve decided to sign up for the 1500-meter running race. Then, I¡¯ll also participate in the 100-meter swimming race. ¡° The homeroom teacher appeared to be very gratified when she saw that Suixin had raised her hand to sign up. ¡°Sigh, I didn¡¯t expect that student Suixin, who looks so thin and small, would be so supportive when participating in sports events. I want to praise student Suixin. ¡° ¡°Teacher, I just want to train myself and fill up the number of people at the same time. ¡° Freewill¡¯s honesty made the homeroom teacher choke for a moment. At present, there were not many people in the ss who participated in sports events. Freewill really went up to gather the number of people. The ss erupted in apuse. Gu Yinshu also participated in a few sports events. Seeing that freewill was participating, Jiang Hao didn¡¯t know if he was following the trend or what, but he also signed up. He also signed up for the 1500m race. In other words, the men and women had already signed up for the two events. It could be considered as meeting the principal¡¯s goal. ¡°Student Sui Xin, can you bring me along when you run the 1500-meter race recently? Let¡¯s train together. ¡° Jiang Hao was really reckless. When he said this, Song Yan had already felt the sudden change in the surrounding atmosphere. Because there was something called murderous aura spreading around his body. Oh my God, was this Jiang Hao unwilling to let brother Yin get angry? ¡°Oh my God, Jiang Hao is courting death. ¡± Song Yan couldn¡¯t help but tease from the side. He took two steps back and watched the show with Chen Shuxin. Gu Yinshu walked over and stood in front of him with a cold expression. ¡°How about a game of basketball today? ¡° He originally thought that he would throw a punch, but Gu Yinshu said to him so gently, ¡°let¡¯s y a game of basketball. ¡°. ¡°...¡± Jiang Hao wore a white casual suit today, which made him look elegant and handsome. There were ck earrings on his ears, which gave him a rebellious feeling. This person was handsome, and he yed basketball well. He was the ideal partner for the girls in his ss. One of the handsome guys already had a partner, and the other one could be the object of their dreams. ¡°Why should I agree to y basketball with you? Gu Yinshu, I have no interest inpeting with you. I still have to run the 1,500 meters today, so I hope you won¡¯t stop me. ¡° Jiang Hao looked unruly. No matter what he said, he would not ept the challenge. ¡°What, you don¡¯t dare? ¡° There was a hint of contempt in Gu Yinshu¡¯s eyes, but he hid it very quickly. Jiang Hao was angered by his tone. He had always been one of those people who had a strong sense of self-esteem. Now that he heard him say that, he definitely couldn¡¯t stand it. ¡°Let¡¯s fight then. Come on. ¡° Hearing that he had epted the challenge, a smile appeared on Gu Yinshu¡¯s face. ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s do it today at noon. Let¡¯s find another day. ¡° ¡°Okay. ¡± Jiang Hao gritted his teeth. He didn¡¯t think that he would lose. The fierce look in his eyes was a little scary. Seeing that these two people actually challenged each other to a basketball game, other than Song Yan, Chen Shuxin, and Suixin, they didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. The others all looked like they were watching a show. ¡°This is going to be a good show. The two male idols are going to fight. I¡¯m a girl in our ss. ¡° ¡°What do you mean by fighting? ying basketball is not called fighting, okay? ¡° ¡°Oh my God, this gossip is so exciting. I must record the entire match at noon with my phone and post it on the forum. ¡° ¡°I guarantee that this will cause a sensation in the entire school. ¡° Chapter 1874

Chapter 1874: Chapter 1860: Basketball Match

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The surrounding people were all gossiping about the match between Gu Yinshu and Jiang Hao. Some of them had already taken out their phones and posted it on the forum. Some of them even took photos with their phones and uploaded them to the various university groups It caused quite a stir. At this time, the students were obviously bored with their studies. It was not easy for them to have such an explosive gossip adjustment. Naturally, they would not miss it. It spread like wildfire. ¡°Are you really going to fight with him? The more you respond to him, the more enthusiastic he will be with you. Just ignore him. ¡° Sui Xin really didn¡¯t know why Gu Yinshu insisted on fighting with this person. Jiang Hao always felt that he was easily aroused. ¡°This is a fight between men. You just need to watch the fight from the side. ¡° Sui Xin:¡±...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sui Xin. Brother Yin ispletely tormented. ¡± Song Yan walked forward and deliberately raised his voice ¡°Oh my God, this scene really doesn¡¯t have any gimmicks at all. It¡¯s really boring. Our brother Yin will definitely bepletely tormented. There¡¯s no need to think about the ending at all. I already know who will win. ¡° When he said this, Jiang Hao¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look too good. ¡°Yeah, yeah. You still want topete with our brother Yin. You¡¯re really tired of living. ¡° The few boys next to him also echoed. Their words contained some ridicule and ridicule. Jiang Hao was so angry that his expression finally changed. ¡°If you want to y a basketball match, then y a basketball match. Don¡¯t Dawdle. After you y, you¡¯ll know who will win and who will lose. ¡° Seeing that Jiang Hao had already issued a challenge, an even more provocative smile appeared on Gu Yinshu¡¯s face. ¡°Let¡¯s fight then. Who¡¯s afraid of WHO? When the timees, don¡¯t go back on your word when you lose. ¡° ¡°If you¡¯re a man, you¡¯ll never admit it. ¡± Jiang Hao really didn¡¯t expect Gu Yinshu to be so arrogant. He was so sure that he would lose. Would he win? The two of them looked at each other, and they could see the hostility in each other¡¯s eyes. They turned around and left the other side. Of course, this news soon spread throughout the entire school. Even the people from the basketball club started to make posters for them. Of course, the poster depicted the backs of the two of them. They were standing on the basketball court, and their names were written on the poster. When the poster was released, almost all the girls in the entire grade were so excited that they nned to take their seats to watch the game in advance. This was a battle between the big boss of the first grade and the new idol, Jiang Hao. It would definitely be very exciting. Gu Yinshu¡¯s name was already very well-known. All kinds of titles were on his head, especially because of his good looks and academic results. All the girls liked to follow his back and footsteps, even if he already had a girlfriend. Anyway, there was never ack of poaching. As long as they could poach the right person, they would be able to poach the right person sooner orter. This was the biggest obsession in the hearts of the girls. ¡°Oh my God, your Gu Yinshu is really handsome. ¡° Fang Qing stood in front of the poster and couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°freewill, is your prince charming Gu really going to fight against Jiang Hao? ¡° ¡°I heard so. ¡° Freewill also stood in front of the poster. He didn¡¯t expect the basketball to be so fast. It seemed that thispetition would definitely attract a lot of girls. ¡°That¡¯s great. I will be able to see two handsome guyspete today. It will definitely be very eye-catching. We have to upy good seats in advance. ¡° Seeing how excited Fang Qing and the other girls were, freewill did not know whether tough or cry. However, the seats would indeed be upied in advance. Gu Yinshu and Jiang Hao would probably fill up the entire basketball court with all the girls. Chapter 1875

Chapter 1875: Chapter 1861 was very interesting to me

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Hey, hey, should we go back to the dormitory and eat before wee back? ¡± Chen Shuxin pped her best friend¡¯s hand. ¡°I guess they won¡¯t bepeting so soon. It should be just right for us to have a meal. ¡° ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s go to the cafeteria for a meal first, thene back to the dormitory and thene back. ¡° The three girls left together. They hadn¡¯t expected how many girls would be on the basketball court in a while, and they didn¡¯t know how difficult it would be to upy the seats in the second row. After eating in the cafeteria, they happened to see Song Yan on the second floor. Song Yan saw that they were still there, and his face revealed a surprised expression. ¡°Shu Xin, why are you guys still in the cafeteria? Aren¡¯t you guys going to get a seat? They took up all the seats today. ¡° Chen Shuxin was a little confused. ¡°What seats? Isn¡¯t it not that fast? Let¡¯s go eat first and then go back to the dorm. It¡¯s just right. ¡° ¡°Just right, my ass. Do you know that almost all the girls in the grade are on the basketball court now? ¡° Upon hearing Song Yan¡¯s description, freewill was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect that there would be so many people. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. It hasn¡¯t even started yet. Yin Shu just texted me to say that she¡¯s eating at the cafeteria at the stadium. ¡° Song Yan¡¯s face revealed an enigmatic smile. ¡°Brother Freewill, do you know whose basketball game you¡¯re going to today That¡¯s Almighty Gu, the boy that the entire grade and even the entire ss worship as a god. Oh right, there¡¯s also that rascal, Jiang Hao. ¡°that Rascal¡¯s poprity isn¡¯t low, so do you think there will be any empty seats left on the Basketball Court today ¡°Auntie Yin, if you guys don¡¯t go now, it¡¯ll really be toote. ¡° Seeing Song Yan¡¯s exaggerated expression, Chen Shuxin snorted coldly and raised her leg to kick him in the knee. ¡°Cut the crap. Did you save us any seats? ¡° Her tone was so loud that it seemed like she was going to waste him today. Song Yan giggled and avoided his girlfriend¡¯s attack. ¡°I knew you guys had big hearts, so I specially asked them to save you a few seats in the front row. Come with me now, or you won¡¯t be able to keep those seats. ¡° ¡°At least you have some conscience. ¡° Hearing Chen Shuxin¡¯s words, Song Yan reached out and touched the back of his head. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? You¡¯re my girlfriend, and Auntie Yin is brother Yin¡¯s girlfriend. How could I not reserve a seat for you guys? ¡° Fang Qing burst intoughter at the side. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be basking in the glory of the two of you. I can stand in the front row today and Watch Almighty Gu and Jiang Hao y basketball. Oh my God, I might faint at that time. ¡° Seeing her excited expression, caoxin couldn¡¯t help but remind her. ¡°You have to remember, your family already has a Chen Chen. If Chen Chen sees you cheering for another boy and is so excited because of this, let¡¯s see if he won¡¯t be jealous of you to death. ¡° ¡°Emma, it¡¯s a good thing Chen Chen told me that he had something to do at noon today. Otherwise, if he caught me cheering for another boy on the spot, it would be a little awkward. ¡° Fang Qing stuck out her tongue, and a sweet feeling of being in love appeared on her face. The sour smell of love. ¡°Alright, alright. I know that your boss Chen treats you well and cares about you. If you continue to show off, my knife will be aimed at you. ¡° Seeing Chen Shuxin snort, Fang Qing smiled charmingly at the side. ¡°We are not single, Shu Xin. Is it interesting for you to be like this? ¡° ¡°I think it¡¯s very interesting. ¡° Chapter 1876

Chapter 1876: Chapter 1862: Watching the game

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Let¡¯s not mess around anymore. It¡¯s more important to go to the basketball game first. If thest seat is really taken, then it¡¯ll be toote for us to cry. ¡° With Chen Shuxin¡¯s reminder, the girls hurriedly rushed to the basketball court. ¡°Song Yan, hurry up and lead the way for us. What seat are you taking? ¡° ¡°The seat I¡¯m taking for you will definitely be in the front row. That seat is a golden one. It¡¯s good for you to observe at close range and boast for a long time. ¡° Chen Shuxin:¡±...¡± Sui Xin:¡±...¡± Fang Qing:¡±...¡± What are you talking about? They were closer to Gu Yinshu¡¯s life to begin with, so there was no need for them to go back and Brag, okay? On the other side, Song Yan was almost beaten by Chen Shuxin to the point of running and begging for mercy. ¡°What do you mean by bragging? Is this what we call bragging? Do we look like the kind of people who would go back and Brag? Do you think everyone is like you? ¡° ¡°okay, okay, great-aunt, I know I¡¯m wrong. I know you guys never brag. ¡° Seeing Song Yan like this, he couldn¡¯t help but want tough. The few of them soon arrived at the basketball court. As Song Yan said, the basketball court was full. The entire basketball court was almost filled with girls. As far as the eye could see, there was no empty space. The 360-degree perimeter was full of people. Of course, there were also boys, but more of them were girls. ¡°Oh my God, why are there so many people? It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen so many people on the basketball court. ¡° Chen Shuxin felt incredulous when she saw this scene. Since entering high school, she would sometimes go to watch a basketball game with freewill, but she had never seen such a grand scene with so many people. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you guys before? How can there be no one on the basketball court with brother Yin around? ¡± Song Yan added from the side ¡°If I didn¡¯t get someone to reserve four seats for you in advance, you definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to squeeze in today. F * Ck, I said that you guys don¡¯t really care about watching basketball games because you¡¯re family members, right? ¡° ¡°Stop Nagging. We just didn¡¯t expect it to be so crowded. ¡± Chen Shuxin ridiculed her boyfriend from the side. ¡°Look at how much of a shock he causes every time brother Yin appears on the basketball court. Look at yourself again. ¡° He was insulted by his girlfriend Song Yan couldn¡¯t help but defend himself. ¡°then you often don¡¯te to watch my basketball games. If you watch it, you¡¯ll know that my influence is actually very big. ¡°If I didn¡¯t fall for you, how many fangirls woulde and go for me. ¡°Do you know how many fangirls have cried their hearts out ever since I submitted to you? ¡° ¡°Yo, Yo, Yo, you¡¯re so awesome. ¡± Chen Shuxin felt a sweetness in her heart, but she couldn¡¯t help but insult him. Song Yan immediately picked her up, causing the girls to scream. ¡°Okay, okay, stop fooling around. The basketball game seems to be starting soon. ¡° The two of them were fooling around, but the atmosphere was infinitely good. However, as soon as they arrived, the two of them quickly became serious. At this moment, the basketball court waspletely filled with people. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that it was shoulder-to-shoulder. ¡°Oh my God, today I can see the battle between two male idols in the same grade. I didn¡¯t even eat, so I rushed over in a hurry. Fortunately, I took a few seats. ¡° ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve already prepared my phone. When the timees, I¡¯ll definitely post the video on the forum! ¡° Chapter 1877

Chapter 1877: Chapter 1863, before thepetition

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Over here, Song Yan led them to the first row of seats, which happened to have four seats. The noisy girls, who were originally at the back, saw the four people in the front row and knew who they were at a nce. ¡°Is that Gu Yinshu¡¯s girlfriend? The legendary ss Belle of their ss? ¡° ¡°there are three girls here. Which one are you talking about? ¡° ¡°The one in light green clothes, the one without her hair tied up, and the one with her hair draped over her shoulders. ¡° ¡°I see, I see! She¡¯s really pretty, especially her hair. Emma also uses shampoo, but her hair is so elegant. ¡° ¡°The one next to her is the girl who confessed to our ss Belle a few days ago. That girl is really too fierce. No one in our ss would dare to confess to her like that! ¡± The key point was that ss Belle Chen actually epted her confession. If I had known that ss Belle would fall for this trick, I would have done it earlier!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying this now? Besides, I¡¯m sure that she¡¯s already interested in that girl. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have epted her so easily. ¡° ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s too sad. Recently, all the male idols have been far away from us. These three girls are really the legendarywn mowers! ¡° Someoneughed. ¡°What do you mean by the legendarywn mowers? This title is too awesome. ¡° ... Naturally, they heard the discussions of the group of girls. However, she still looked straight ahead, waiting for Gu Yinshu and the others toe out to warm up. It was the first time that Chen Shuxin felt the attention of so many people. She straightened her back. While the group of girls were discussing, Gu Yinshu, Jiang Hao, and the others finally came out. They had already changed into their uniforms. The girls had been waiting for a long time. When they saw the two of them finallye out, they couldn¡¯t help but stand up and start pping to wee them. All of them were excited and excited. ¡°where¡¯s The cheerleading team? Where¡¯s The cheerleading team? ¡° ¡°They¡¯reing, they¡¯reing. Look over there. ¡° A group of cheerleading girls had alreadye out and were waving the things in their hands. ¡°Gu Yinshu! ¡° ¡°Gu Yinshu! ¡° ¡°Jiang Hao... ¡° Everywhere they went, the heartbreaking voices of these people could be heard. There were even some who stood in their seats and started cheering for them. ¡°Oh my God, these girls are going crazy. This is just a warm-up exercise. Do they have to be so exaggerated? ¡± A boy could not help but mutter over there. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look at the two masters who are going on stage today? ¡° Sui Xin had been looking at Gu Yinshu the whole time. Gu Yinshu, of course, noticed her gaze. She put her index and middle fingers together and pointed at her forehead. In an instant, the screams of the fans at the scene were even more aroused. That action was so handsome that they almost fainted. Although this action was not done to them, it was still so handsome that they could not close their legs. ¡°Damn, I really envy Sui Xin. I want to know what it feels like to be with Sui Xin and the university hunk. ¡° ¡°The ss Belle is sitting in the first row. Do you want to interview him? ¡° ¡°Forget it, forget it. I¡¯m afraid of being beaten up by the college hunk. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. But then again, Wuxin is really lucky. Why isn¡¯t I blessed by God? Why isn¡¯t I blessed by the Prince Charming? ¡° Wuxin was very embarrassed to see Gu Yinshu like this. A hint of embarrassment appeared on his face, and he was proud of Gu Yinshu from the bottom of his heart. Chapter 1878

Chapter 1878: Chapter 1864

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Soon, their two teams began topete. Song Yan had never participated in Gu Yinshu¡¯s team. She felt that thispetition waspletely meaningless. Moreover, she felt that there was nothing more unfortunate than Jiang Hao fighting against Gu Yinshu. ¡°Sigh, thispetition ispletely meaningless. Besides winning, brother Yin has no other result. ¡° ¡°That¡¯s right. I really should pray for Jiang Hao. ¡° When Song Yan heard the boy next to him say this, he immediately punched his opponent¡¯s shoulder and scolded jokingly, ¡°whose side are you on? You still have to ask that kid to pray. ¡° ¡°Of course, I¡¯m praying that he will face brother Yin as the main force in the first round. When that timees, he won¡¯t die a terrible death, only an even worse death. ¡° ¡°poisonous, too poisonous. ¡° ¡°Haha¡± CAOXIN couldn¡¯t help butugh when she heard that. She couldn¡¯t help but look at Song Yan, ¡°how can there be people like you? You¡¯re too mean. ¡° ¡°What I said is clearly the truth. ¡± Song Yan appeared very smug on the side ¡°Auntie Yin, today, you¡¯ll see how brother Yinpletely thrashed Jiang Hao. When that timees, you¡¯ll understand that you made the right choice back then. Brother Yin is your best choice. ¡° ¡°stop being so Glib. ¡± Chen Shuxinughed at the side and nudged him with her elbow. ¡°You are really bragging about your strength. ¡° ¡°That¡¯s right. Whoever bullies my sister-inw and brother Yin, I will definitely protect them with my strength. ¡° Looking at Song Yan¡¯s smug look, Chen Shuxin could not help but ask. ¡°What about me? What position do you ce me in? ¡° ¡°In my heart, you are all in the same position. ¡± Song Yan swore to the heavens. ¡°No, your position is unique. ¡° Song Yan¡¯s strong desire to survive made the girls presentugh uncontrobly. ¡°Look, look, Gu Yinshu Vs Jiang Hao. It¡¯s already 16:4, ¡± Fang Qing could not help but shout from the side. Countless people were already taking photos and recording videos. ¡°It¡¯s simply torture, ¡± Chen Shuxin said regretfully from the side ¡°Freewill, your Gu Yinshu is still the best. ¡°. This time, Jiang Hao was going to lose a lot of face. Who asked him to be so stupid to go up against Gu Yinshu. Originally, he could still attract many little fans with his face, but now his character is going topletely copse.¡± ¡°Of course. He was always so strong. No one couldpete with him. ¡± Freewill waspletely proud of him. His attitude of protecting his husband made the other two girlsugh. ¡°Okay, okay. I know that your Yinshu is the best. ¡° On the basketball court, Jiang Hao had beenpletely defeated by Gu Yinshu. Gu Yinshu only yed half of the game and walked to the spectator stand. ¡°How is it? Are you tired? ¡± Freewill handed him the water that he had prepared and helped him wipe his sweat. ¡°I¡¯m not tired at all. It¡¯s just that the opponent is too weak. He hasn¡¯t even finished his warm-up and he¡¯s already lying on the ground. ¡° There was a hint of arrogance in his tone. Could it be that he had made freewill and the othersugh. Gu Yinshu took the water and drank it. There was even a little water on his jet-ck hair. That look, that posture, it was simply the image of the dream lover in the hearts of all young girls. Thinking about it, freewill felt that she might really have burned incense in her past life to be able to be with someone like him in this life. Jiang Hao¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look too good under the stage, especially when Gu Yinshu ran over to the audience seats in the second half, which made him even more displeased. Was He looking down on him? Chapter 1879

Chapter 1879: Chapter 1865 wonpletely

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Of course, although he was very dissatisfied, he did not show it clearly. ¡°Brother Yin is really awesome. He went to Aunt Yin¡¯s side after only half a game. ¡° ¡°Didn¡¯t you see our brother Yinpletely beat up the opponent? He went to his wife¡¯s side to seekfort. What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong? ¡° The basketball team¡¯s students who were ying the game were unbridled. They had dealt a blow to Jiang Hao! Jiang Hao¡¯s expression became even gloomier. He used even more strength to y. Soon, the score of both teams was pulled to 48:50. ¡°brother Emma Yinshu, look at your team. They¡¯re almost at 48, and the other team is two points behind them. Wow, this bunch of kids. They¡¯re starting to fall apart when you¡¯re not around. ¡° Gu Yinshu naturally saw it too, but there was no doubt in his expression. ¡°As long as they¡¯re not chattering away, they¡¯ll soon pull back the points. ¡° Chattering away? Sure enough, after the group of kids reacted, they quickly started an even more intense match with Jiang Hao¡¯s team, and the score was immediately pulled back. The result was, of course, without any suspense. Gu Yinshu¡¯s team had wonpletely. They had no intention of showing off at all, because they felt that this was the result they had expected. They didn¡¯t even have the intention to show off because it was too boring. And after this football match waspletely over, various small videos were posted on the forum. Don¡¯t burst out with all kinds ofments. This time, Jiang Hao hadpletely lost face. If he hadn¡¯t nned to participate in this match, he might have been able to maintain the image of a male God. However, thispetition had beenpletely tormented. Those fans were really heartbroken. Thements were all sadments, and of course, there were all kinds of boys ridiculing and teasing him. Jiang Hao really did not dare to open the forum this time, because once he opened it, there would be ridicule everywhere. Gu Yinshu was really ruthless! If he had known earlier, he would not have agreed to let him y basketball. His field of expertise was not in basketball. He should have found his best field to beat Gu Yinshu. However, what Jiang Hao did not expect was that even if he put his best field of expertise, he might not be able to beat Gu Yinshu... ... ¡°The game is over. Do you want to have dinner together? ¡± A few yers from Gu Yinshu¡¯s team gathered together and began to tease. ¡°Aiyo, isn¡¯t this Auntie Yin? Hello, Auntie Yin. Didn¡¯t we y very well just now? ¡° A smile appeared on freewill¡¯s face as he politely greeted them. ¡°everyone is very outstanding. Thank you for letting me see such an exciting and excellent game. ¡° ¡°You are too kind, sister Yin. Let¡¯s go for a mealter. Brother Yin will treat us. ¡° ¡°We have just had our meal, and we have a sster. ¡° ¡°Then let¡¯s go for supper tonight. We won¡¯t be satisfied if we don¡¯t rip brother Yin off this time. ¡° Seeing that they were so enthusiastic, they would definitely not refuse. On the contrary, they felt that Gu Yinshu and his brothers were very interesting. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go for supper tonight. Let your brother Yin treat us. You can rip us off however you want this time. ¡° ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Since sister Yin has spoken, then we won¡¯t be polite tonight. HAHAHA! ¡° ¡°Absolutely. This time, we must rip brother Yin off ruthlessly. who asked brother Yin to have a girlfriend? We Bachelors really have to let him show off our affection every day. Just thinking about it makes me feel pitiful. ¡° Chapter 1880

Chapter 1880: Chapter 1866: Midnight Snack

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Listening to these people¡¯s chattering, Gu Yinshu beat the basketball team members one by one. ¡°Okay, you guys stop talking nonsense here. Tonight, I promise to treat you to supper. I will let you eat until you are full and until you vomit. ¡° Thest sentence really made them shiver. But when they heard that there was a midnight snack, they automatically ignored brother Yin¡¯s savage nature. ¡°Sister Yin, you muste tonight. Today, you¡¯re our biggest protagonist. You have to know that this basketball game is for you. ¡° Of course, they agreed to eat midnight snacks. Since there was nothing to do tonight, it was okay to go out for a midnight snack before the dorm closed. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go for a midnight snack tonight. After today¡¯s game, everyone has worked hard. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s not hard, it¡¯s not hard at all. Just thinking about having supper tonight makes me feel high. ¡° ¡°That¡¯s right. Besides, Auntie Yin will be here tonight. We¡¯ll be even happier, don¡¯t you think so? ¡° ¡°Yes, yes! ¡° ... Seeing that the group of people were talking nonsense again, freewill didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He nced at Gu Yinshu beside him. ¡°ignore them. ¡° ¡°okay. ¡° The basketball team members had already gone over to rest. Gu Yinshu held her hand and looked at her. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up at 6 pm tonight. Just wait for me at the door of the dormitory. ¡° ¡°Okay. ¡° With a smile on his face, he replied and looked at Fang Qing and Chen Shuxin. ¡°Are you busy now? Do you want to have lunch with them? I think they said they didn¡¯t even have lunch. ¡° ¡°No need. I¡¯ll send you to ss first. The Basketball Court is quite far from your ssroom. ¡° ¡°I¡¯m not going out. It¡¯s just a ss in school. I don¡¯t need you to send me. Besides, it¡¯ll take time for you to send me. It¡¯ll be troublesome if you have to walk back to eat with them. I can go back alone. ¡° Seeing her like this, Gu Yinshu couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°WHO said I¡¯m walking on two legs? Of course I¡¯m using a bike. Don¡¯t forget that our school has a shared bike? ¡° Their school had that kind of shared bike, and there were seats at the back. All they had to do was open wechat and take a look. Only then did freewill realize that their school had a shared bike. He didn¡¯t expect Gu Yinshu to actually n to use a shared bike to drive her back to the teaching building for ss. ¡°Do you know how to ride a bike? ¡° After asking this question first, someone felt a little silly. How could she not know how to ride a bike. Sure enough, Gu Yinshu looked at her helplessly. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m too ipetent? How could I not know how to ride a bike? I¡¯m going to show you what I can do in a while. ¡° ¡°No, no, no. I just thought you learned how to drive since you were young and didn¡¯t need to learn this kind of bike. We used to learn to ride a bike specially. ¡° Freewill stuck out his tongue and suddenly recalled the time when her father taught her how to ride a bike in the countryside. At that time, there was only one bicycle in the house. In order to let her go to the town to relieve herself in the future, her father let her learn how to ride a bicycle in primary school. There was arge open space in front of their house. Her father always held the back and let her ride slowly in front. Slowly, after her father let go, she could still ride a bicycle on the t ground. It was still very interesting when she just learned how to ride a bicycle. Chapter 1881

Chapter 1881: Chapter 1867: Riding a bicycle

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Speaking of this, Gu Yinshu was silent for a few seconds. ¡°The reason why I could ride a bike in the past was because my mother taught me. ¡° The past time with his mother was also very beautiful. But for some reason, after the years, the mother and son seemed to be less and less talkative and less and less often tomunicate. If he really had something on his mind, he wouldmunicate with his aunt and the others instead of looking for his mother. It was unknown when the rtionship between them began to be so ambiguous. ¡°Is your rtionship with your mother not very good? It seems that every time you mention your mother, you will be a little unhappy. ¡° Casually asking this question, Gu Yinshu only shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not that the rtionship is not good. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know how to face him when I grow up. ¡° Before puberty, mother and son could still maintain their rtionship, but after puberty, it didn¡¯t seem like there was such a rtionship anymore. e on up, I¡¯ll bring you to the teaching building. ¡° She nodded casually and sat behind the bicycle. When the school wind blew over, she subconsciously reached out to hold the boy¡¯s waist. When the bicycle passed by the school, it attracted the attention of many boys and girls. This pair could be said to be the center of attention in the school. No one didn¡¯t recognize the two of them, and they began to discuss animatedly. ¡°I feel like I can see them showing off their love every day. I¡¯m going to be tortured to death every day. ¡° ¡°You can¡¯t learn to be a STRAIGHT-A couple. In the future, if you want to improve your studies, you can just find a straight-a student to tutor you. ¡° ¡°Come on, even if you can find a straight-a student, you can¡¯t find someone as handsome as Prince Charming Gu. ¡° ... Freewill closed his eyes and waspletely immersed in the breeze of the campus. ¡°Yin Shu, have you been ying a game called Jianghu recently? It¡¯s that one called Shengshi Jianghu. ¡° Following her heart, she suddenly remembered a game that everyone in her dorm had been ying crazily recently. It was a web game that was suitable for Jianghu. ¡°Have you been ying this game recently? ¡° Hearing her words, Gu Yinshu knew that she might be ying this game. ¡°I haven¡¯t been ying much recently. Which Service area are you in? ¡° ¡°Zone 2, Yin Shu, do you want to register a game ount and join me? ¡°. ¡°My game also needs to form a hero-lover or something to do missions. My other roommates have all found hero-lovers. ¡°They can also do hero-couple rtionships together. It¡¯s really boring to be left with a group of single people like us. ¡° ¡°single people? When did you be a single person? ¡± Gu Yinshu sounded a little unhappy Freewill quickly said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m referring to the fact that I¡¯m a single person in the game. Do I even have you in real life ¡°I definitely can¡¯t be like them and randomly find a hero-couple rtionship in the game to do missions. Otherwise, I might feel like I¡¯ve betrayed you. How bad would that be?¡± Casual said it with a guilty conscience, but it was mainly because she was afraid that one day she would be caught by him. Although someizens told her that it was nothing to be a hero couple in the game, it wasn¡¯t really an ambiguous rtionship. It was just a mission. But this kind of hero couple in the game was both big and small. Casual didn¡¯t want to affect their rtionship because of the game. So, casual didn¡¯t have much of a reaction to the brainwashing of theizens. But every time they saw their hero couple go on a mission, they, the single dogs in the game, would stand aside. It really didn¡¯t feel good. Chapter 1882

Chapter 1882: Chapter 1868, the game

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION However, she suddenly thought that if Gu Yinshu also yed this game, in her service area, the two of them would be able to form a hero-couple and do the hero-couple task together. Hearing what freewill said, Gu Yinshu snorted, ¡°at least you have a little conscience. If you dare to betray me in the game, I will really kill my way into the game. ¡° FREEWILL:¡±...¡± ¡°then you can go back and find an ount to log inter. Remember toe to zone 2. Don¡¯t go to the wrong service area. ¡° ¡°follow your heart. I think it¡¯s easier for you to go to the wrong area. Do you think a person with a high iq like me would make such a low-level mistake? ¡° Following her heart choked and could not speak for a long time. She really had no way to refute this. A high iq was amazing, right. Of course, it was really amazing. The bicycle circled around the campus and soon arrived at the teaching building where following her heart was attending sses. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go take a break for lunch first. When the timees, you guys cane back to ss after eating. Don¡¯t bete, because the first ss this afternoon is the mathematics teacher¡¯s ss. ¡° This math teacher had been apanying ss 12 from thest semester until the second semester. She had never beente for ss. ¡°Yes, I know. I¡¯ll ride my bike here. You go and rest first. ¡± Gu Yinshu lowered his head and smiled. He reached out and touched her hair ¡°My math workbook is ready. It¡¯s in my bag on the left. If you don¡¯t understand anything, just take it and read it. I¡¯ve written a detailed analysis of the questions you don¡¯t understand. ¡° ¡°okay. ¡° There were a few questions that she didn¡¯t quite understand. Seeing how thoughtful he was to help her solve those questions, her heart naturally felt warm and rxed. This time, when the math teacher came to check on her homework, she wouldn¡¯t have a face te that looked like she was on her period. ... Because the sports meet was about to start, freewill ran his 1,500 meters on the sports field every day. Most of the time, Chen Shuxin was running alongside her. ¡°Are you tired? Why do I feel like you¡¯re about to copse from exhaustion? ¡± Chen Shuxin gasped for breath on the side She looked at the girl beside her and said, ¡°I don¡¯t even think you have the energy to lose weight. Why did you put all your energy into this stupid sports meeting? Why did you start exercising so early? ¡° ¡°I¡¯m doing this to bring glory to the school. When the timees, our ss will get a bonus. ¡° ¡°Forget it. With that little bonus, even if we do get a bonus, it won¡¯t be yours. ¡° Chen Shuxin still didn¡¯t know why Suixin had to work so hard. However, it was good to see her running a fewps on the stic track every day. This way, she could lose all the meat she had eaten before. Girls alwaysined that they were not thin enough. ¡°Jiang Suixin. ¡° Suixin was still running. Just as she was about to stop to drink some water, she heard a boy¡¯s voice from behind. This voice was somewhat familiar. An impossible figure shed through Suixin¡¯s mind. She was somewhat afraid that her guess was correct. Unfortunately, the heavens didn¡¯t make it better. When she turned around to look, it was indeed Jiang Hao. ¡°...¡± ¡°Why are you looking for me? I still have to run a few moreps today. I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have much time to chat with you. ¡± Suixin continued to run on the field unhurriedly. Her face was filled with the thought of ditching this guy. Jiang Hao didn¡¯t seem to care at all. He slowly ran beside her. Chapter 1883

Chapter 1883: Chapter 1869, apology

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°We are all ssmates. Do you have to be so cold when you see me? ¡± Jiang Hao could not help but tease him on the side. He was indeed wearing a very handsome sportswear today. There was a broken diamond earring on his ear. Obviously, it would look more flirtatious, but it showed a bit of recklessness on his body. ¡°I¡¯m not cold to you. You think so. I¡¯m training to run today. If you have something to say, just say it. ¡° ¡°Are you confident about the 1500-meter race? I didn¡¯t expect you, a girl, to volunteer to run 1500 meters. It¡¯s hard for a girl to even do it, let alone a boy. ¡° Jiang Hao ran beside him easily. What he said was the truth. When the homeroom teacher took the registration form, the boys all pushed and didn¡¯t want to sign up. ¡°I¡¯m a part of the ss. Isn¡¯t it normal for me to do something for the ss? ¡± Freewill answered casually, quickening his pace and running in front. However, Jiang Hao did not deliberately chase after him. He only asked a question from behind. ¡°Why do you always look like you hate me? Could it be that student freewill has always been this xenophobic? ¡° Hearing that he could still talk to her in such a tone, freewill really wanted to dig his head open to see if there were any memories of that time when she embarrassed herself! Did she still remember that when they first met, he sat behind her and kicked his stool away. If he had not kicked his stool away on purpose, she would not have made such a big joke and almost lost all her face. ¡°Student Jiang Hao, you haven¡¯t really forgotten, have you? ¡° Suixin finally stopped and used the towel hanging around her neck to wipe her sweat She looked at him with a hint of sarcasm. ¡°sometimes, I really don¡¯t know if your innocent expression is fake or not? Or, student Jiang Hao has always been so heartless. ¡° Of course, this sentence was a bit of a joke, because if it was said to him in a serious tone, it would be a bit serious. ¡°What does student Sui Xin mean? ¡± Jiang Hao also stopped. Of course, he was not angry at her usation, and he was still smiling. ¡°Do you still remember the first time we met? The first time you came to ss 12, what did you do to my stool? ¡° Jiang Hao did not know whether it was real or fake, but he actually recalled what happened that day. ¡°Oh, are you talking about the time I kicked your stool away? ¡° ¡°It seems like you remembered. You actually remembered. You still have the nerve to ask me why I hate you so much? ¡° ¡°Stingy. ¡° As soon as freewill finished speaking, he suddenly reached out and pinched her nose. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it that time I kicked your stool away? It was just a little prank of mine. Do you have to remember it until now? No wonder every time I see you looking at me, you have an expression that says you want to tear me into pieces. ¡° Sui Xin truly felt that this ssmate was simply a Weirdo. She was so handsome, so why was her brain not working? If they were very close, ying a prank on her would not be such a big problem. The key was who would pull such a big prank the first time they met Everyone would fall out with each other, okay? ¡°Jiang Hao, don¡¯t tell me you think this matter doesn¡¯t matter? ¡° Looking at her surprised expression, Jiang Hao finally restrained his emotions and shook his head with a smile. ¡°then I¡¯m here to apologize to you. I¡¯m sorry, I was the one who offended you back then. ¡° Chapter 1884

Chapter 1884: Chapter 1870 apology

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Freewill could not tell if this person really wanted to apologize to her or if he was just casually saying it. Because even when he was apologizing, he did not seem to have any sincere expression on his face. He was just casually saying it. Of course, she did not really care about it. She did not like this person to begin with. As long as this person did not bother her in the future, it would be fine. ¡°mm, no matter what you thought before, I forgive you now. ¡° Freewill nced at him and started to run along the stic track again. In front of the stic track, there were a few pots of flowers that she didn¡¯t know what they were, but the smell was very fresh. Freewill¡¯s mood instantly improved, and he directly ignored the person beside him. Jiang Hao¡¯s skin was much thicker than she had imagined. Seeing that freewill didn¡¯t have any intention of paying attention to him, he still ran up quickly. ¡°Freewill, when the timees, I will definitely cheer for you. ¡° ¡°You yourself want to run 1500 meters, and you still say you want to cheer for me. Are you out of your mind? 1500 meters for men and women. Although they are of different genders, they still run together. ¡° Although they ran together, if it was calcted in the same way, they would still separate the genders. Boys were born with better physical fitness than girls. They had no quality, so their running speed was naturally faster than girls. The casual tone was not very polite, especially when it was clearly stated that he did not like this person, but he still pestered her. She did not know what he meant. ¡°I¡¯m not out of my mind. I just want to run with you. ¡± Jiang Hao was still smiling at the side. ¡°Oh right, you should have heard about our tug-of-warpetition, right? ¡° In fact, when they watched the tug-of-warpetition in high school, they were all primary and junior high school students. However, their teachers liked to organize tug-of-warpetitions. They thought that it was a rare event. Not only did the students have topete, but even the teachers had to form different teams topete. Although they were helpless, they could onlyply. It was said that the teacher team would also organize a tug-of-warpetition this time. At that time, the first ce would receive a prize of about 3,000 yuan. And for thepetition between their ss and their ss, the first ce seemed to be able to receive such a prize. Although 3,000 yuan was not a small amount of money for the ss fees of their ss, the sses above the elite ss did not have much interest. On the contrary, the ordinary sses were much more active and often organized training together. The students of the elite ss often thought about their studies, and their physical fitness was also much worse than the people of the ordinary ss. The reason why the school would encourage the students to participate in the tug-of-warpetition was probably to encourage the top students to exercise their bodies. ¡°I heard. ¡° Freewill said perfunctorily and deliberately increased the distance between them. Fortunately, she chose the yground furthest away from the teaching building for this run. Otherwise, it would be bad if she was seen. Although there was nothing between her and Jiang Hao, she didn¡¯t want any misunderstanding toe out from the mouths of her ssmates. ¡°I will be the main yer in the tug-of-warpetition this afternoon. The people in our ss need to train a few times before they can go on stage. So, we invite you to join us? ¡° Sui Xin choked. This Jiang Hao actually invited her to do this and that as if nothing had happened. Wasn¡¯t he afraid of Gu Yinshu? ¡°This student, I might not have much time this morning. I have to train to run now. If you have nothing else to do, can you run separately? ¡° ¡°...¡± Chapter 1885

Chapter 1885: Chapter 1871 tug-of-warpetition

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Since Student Sui Xin hates me so much, I can only leave first. ¡± Jiang Hao had an extremely sad expression on his face as he turned around and left. Sui Xin would never believe that his expression was real. She silently ridiculed him in her heart and continued running. ¡°Sui Xin, Sui Xin! ¡° Chen Shuxin hopped a few times behind him and quickly caught up to her. ¡°What did that handsome Jiang say to you? ¡° ¡°Alright, you clearly know that that person is right beside me, yet you still didn¡¯te over to help me. You¡¯ve made me so embarrassed. ¡± Sui Xin couldn¡¯t help but hit the girl beside her. ¡°I think you should just be that person¡¯s best friend in the future. ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t. I just saw that the two of you were chatting very passionately just now. I was afraid of disturbing you, so I didn¡¯t go forward. ¡° ¡°Stop It. I said that I will never live under the same sky with him. We will never have anything inmon. ¡° Looking at her confident expression, Chen Shuxin was really amused by her. It was as if she had dug up her ancestor¡¯s grave. ¡°I said, follow heart, how much do you hate him? ¡° ¡°I don¡¯t hate him. I just don¡¯t like him. ¡° ¡°...¡± ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t talk about that handsome guy in front of you anymore, in case you punch me. ¡° ¡°At least you know what¡¯s good for you. ¡° The two of them ran a few moreps along the stic track before stopping. ¡°Damn, I feel like my fat is hurting. I feel like I¡¯ve lost almost half of my weight. ¡° Chen Shuxin pinched her Kylin arm as she said this confidently. At this time, follow your heart naturally had to y the role of a bad friend. He said faintly beside her, ¡°actually, you haven¡¯t lost at all. It¡¯s just your illusion. ¡° ¡°...¡± Taking advantage of her reaction, freewill turned around and ran. ¡°Jiang Suixin, if you have the ability, say if you have the ability, don¡¯t run. Stop right there. ¡° Chen Shuxin ced her hands on her waist and shouted from behind as she ran towards her. ¡°If I don¡¯t run, I¡¯ll wait for you to fight. I¡¯m not stupid. ¡± Freewill ran even faster, and in the blink of an eye, he was no longer on the field. The two girlsughed. Themotion quickly reached the tug-of-war Competition Training in the afternoon. Because the students above the elite ss rarely participated in such activities, they had to rehearse before the realpetition. ¡°Students, listen to me first. When the timees, you must stabilize your center of gravity and fall back, but in a half-falling state, don¡¯tpletely fall down. ¡° The teacher was already talking about the rules of thepetition, and many students were listening seriously, because they really rarely touched these things. ¡°WOOF! ¡° A dog¡¯s head suddenly appeared at the window, scaring a girl. ¡°whose dog is this? It scared me to death. ¡± The girl reacted and touched her heart. Ah Li was just a dog head at the window. When he saw that someone had found him, he jumped down from the window. ¡°Ah Li! ¡° The clear voice of the young man sounded. Ah Li jumped into the arms of the young man decisively. ¡°Why did AH LI COME TO SCHOOL AGAIN? ¡± He didn¡¯t expect Ah Li toe to the ssroom at any time. However, the teacher didn¡¯t seem to have any resistance. He just reminded them not to let the dog scare others. Although Ah Li didn¡¯t bite people, it was inevitable that some students would have all kinds of problems because they were afraid of dogs. ¡°maybe he came to look for us. Thest time he came to the school, hepletely remembered the location of our ssroom. ¡° Not to mention the location of the ssroom, he might not even be able to find their seats. Chapter 1886

Chapter 1886: Chapter 1872, the game

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Ah Li seemed to feel his master¡¯s happiness. He buried his head in front of his master¡¯s chest and barked a few times. ¡°follow your heart, take the dog out first, ¡± Gu Yinshu said from the side. Follow your heart was also happy to y with Ah Li. In fact, she had already gotten the gist of this tug-of-warpetition. He was originally from the countryside, so he had long been happy to see such activities. Moreover, she did not have any special thoughts about thesementaries, especially when she saw that Jiang Hao always appeared in front of her. She was very annoyed. So, she simply took the dog out first. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to that person in the future. ¡° When she overheard Gu Yinshu¡¯s words in her ear, she immediately understood what he was saying and nodded. ¡°Oh right, have you applied for a game ount? I said I¡¯m in zone 2. Tonight, we can y online games together. ¡° ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve upgraded my new ount and am doing a quest. ¡± Gu Yinshu reached out and rubbed the dog¡¯s head in her arms. ¡°tonight, I estimate that I can reach level 130. I should be able to be a hero couple with you. ¡° Hearing that he had reached level 130 all of a sudden, freewill was really shocked. Back then, it took her a whole month to reach level 130. Howe he had reached level 130 in just a few days. ¡°Did you pass the novice quest? I thought you were still in Xinshui vige. ¡° Xinshui vige was the vige where they had to pass the quest for the first time. Thinking back to the first time freewill had yed, Chen Shuxin had to take her through it several times before she finally passed the novice quest. ¡°Yes, I passed. I basically passed the vige¡¯s questst night. ¡° ¡°...¡± Freewill looked at him as if he was a monster. He did not expect him to pass the quest so quickly, even as a beginner. ¡°Did you pass the quest alone, or did someone teach you? ¡° ¡°Of course I passed it alone. No one in my family knows how to y games. ¡± A smile appeared on Gu Yinshu¡¯s face. ¡°Why, you don¡¯t believe me? ¡° Of course, Sui Xin couldn¡¯t say that he didn¡¯t believe her, because she knew that this monster had an Iq of 180. In the past, she had been curious as to why Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t attend sses all day and could do so well in exams. He could even do the questions so urately. Later, when she tested his iq and found that his Iq was 180, she couldn¡¯t say anything. Even God had cheated for him, what else could she say? ¡°Then, let¡¯s go to the three-life stone today and be a hero couple. ¡± Sui Xin suddenly felt very excited. Since Gu Yinshu was cheating like ying games, did that mean that she could cheat like him in the future? ¡°Are you in such a hurry to marry me today? ¡± Gu Yinshu looked at her meaningfully, with a teasing smile on his lips. ¡°WHO¡¯s in a hurry to marry you? This is just a game, don¡¯t take it too seriously. ¡° Freewill didn¡¯t expect him to say the word ¡°marry¡± , and his face turnedpletely red. ¡°Marriage in the game is still marriage. How can you not admit it when the timees? ¡° ¡°Who told you that? I¡¯m only getting married in the game toplete the things that those single dogs can¡¯t do. So, don¡¯t think too much. ¡° ¡°Why would I think too much? It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯ve always wanted to marry me. That¡¯s why you had such a big reaction when I said that word. ¡± Gu Yinshu moved closer, his eyes staring straight at her. Chapter 1887

Chapter 1887: Chapter 1873 was extremely blushing

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I¡¯m not going to talk to you about this nonsense anymore. I¡¯m going out at Ah Li now. ¡° Suixin¡¯s face turned even redder. When she saw that the teacher was still talking to the students not far away about the things one should pay attention to in a tug-of-war, she straightened her face, turned around, and left. Seeing that she left as if she was running away, the corners of Gu Yinshu¡¯s lips curled up slightly. His eyes were suffused with a thin and Faint Shimmering Luster. At night, when it was about seven o¡¯clock, Suixin turned on herputer. As expected, she saw the message sent to him by Gu Yinshu¡¯s game ount. Freewill¡¯s online name was smiling face like a flower, and Gu Yinshu named it one-year-like a year. One-year-like a year: ¡°didn¡¯t you say you were going to the three-life Stone to get married today? ¡° Freewill sat in front of hisputer and couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. Was this person in such a hurry? Smiling face like a flower: ¡°I just turned on myputer, and it¡¯s not even seven o¡¯clock yet. ¡° One-year-like a year: ¡°Why is it not even seven o¡¯clock yet? Although it¡¯s still five minutes away, it¡¯s almost seven o¡¯clock. If you¡¯re a minutete, we don¡¯t need to get married. ¡° Smiling like a flower: ¡°Is it that strict? ¡° Once was like a year: ¡°Of course. Life needs a sense of ceremony, and getting married is even more important. I¡¯ve seen it today. It¡¯s a good day. Getting married at seven o¡¯clock is just right. ¡° When freewill saw this sentence, he was stunned. He did not expect that after getting married in the game, he would see a good day first. Smiling like a flower: ¡°I¡¯m really convinced. Getting married in the game, you also have to see a good day. Fortunately, I turned on myputer before seven o¡¯clock. Otherwise, if I missed it, wouldn¡¯t I have to wait for a long time? ¡° Once like a year: ¡°that¡¯s not true. I¡¯ve watched it today. It¡¯s just right to get married at nine o¡¯clock. ¡° Smiling like a flower:¡±...¡± Why did she feel that Gu Yinshu seemed to have transformed into a fraud today? After the two chatted for a while, the clock had officially moved to seven o¡¯clock. Following her heart, she quickly opened the game page. This game was about Jianghu, so the Jianghu scene on the page was very realistic. It was as if it was real. Soon, the NPC in charge of marriage in theputer game began to speak. ¡°Once Nian and smile blossom met by fate, and now officially apply to be a hero couple. Are the two of you ready? Fate extinguishes flowers and flowers bloom and fall. I look forward to the two hero couple making a difference in the world of martial arts and exploring it. ¡° Following the press of the yes button by both freewill and Gu Yinshu, the world channel began to announce a message. ¡°Once NIAN and smile blossom have officially be a hero couple. From now on, husband and wife will unite and explore the world of martial arts together. ¡° The characters chosen by freewill and Gu Yinshu were more of the handsome type, but because of the game¡¯s settings, they could pinch a face that belonged to them. ONEYEAR: ¡°Do you want me to pinch your face for you? ¡° Smile like a flower: ¡°No need, I¡¯ve already done it myself. ¡° ONEYEAR: ¡°Is it like this? So ugly. ¡° Smile like a flower:¡±...¡± Smile like a flower: ¡°Gu Yinshu, I realized that your desire for survival has never been that strong. ¡° ONEYEAR: ¡°But no matter how ugly you are, I only like you. ¡° Smile like a flower:¡±...¡± For some reason, she suddenly felt a little sweet when a piece of candy was fed to her. What was going on? For a moment, it felt like a year. ¡°honey, I¡¯ll take you to kill monsters and level up now. ¡° Seeing him type out this scale, she didn¡¯t know why, but her heart skipped a beat, and she felt a little shy. Chapter 1888

Chapter 1888: Chapter 1874, game 1

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION This person was really something. He just opened his mouth. Of course, she still didn¡¯t care. After all, she was doing a beginner¡¯s mission now. After they became a hero couple, they quickly arrived at the small forest in the game. The scene here was very well-done. Although it wasn¡¯t the type of 3d4d, the entire scene was very realistic. After killing a few monsters, casually saw that Song Yan, Chen Shuxin, and the others had alsoe online. There were also a few yers from their team. ¡°Auntie Yin, the two of you started to kill the monsters. They¡¯re so powerful. ¡° Seeing a few character yers approaching them, following heart couldn¡¯t recognize who they were? ¡°following heart, this is fashion. ¡± With this introduction, the yer who had greeted her earlier had a smile on his face ¡°Jiang Suixin, I¡¯m Cheng Jie from the basketball team. It¡¯s just that the name of the yer is fashion. Do you still remember? Thest time we had supper, I was sitting on your left. The one with a lot of muscles. ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t be narcissistic. Do you think you have muscles? Fat is more like it. Don¡¯t use your own fat as muscle. Do you think sister-inw will believe you? ¡° The other vignte shed down, and the two of them started fighting as if there was no one else around. Seeing another vignte suddenlye online, Suixin was still confused. She did not know who this person was. ¡°Who is this? ¡° The second vignte who came online replied to Jiang Suixin while fighting. ¡°sister-inw, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m also a member of the basketball team. My name is Jiang Huan. ¡° The kid named Jiang Huan was still ying his ultimate move He answered her harshly, ¡°sister-inw, I will definitely help you fight monsters in the future. When the timees, you will follow behind me and gain experience. I guarantee that I will be able toplete the task of protecting sister-inw. This guy is bragging that he has muscles. You must not believe him. ¡° ¡°Look at how you are trying to undermine me. When have I not had muscles? I clearly have them. Your sister-inw is ndering my sister-inw in front of my sister-inw. She won¡¯t believe a retard like you. ¡° The two of them were fighting passionately at the side. They didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. So this was a happy enemy. For a while, it was like a year. ¡°ignore these two kids. Let¡¯s continue fighting our monsters. ¡° Smiling like a flower, she said, ¡°okay. ¡° The husband and wife worked together and didn¡¯t have any monsters. They couldn¡¯t get past them. There was no level that they couldn¡¯t level up. Just as they finished fighting thest monster together, Gu Yinshu actually started to y the piano in the game. One had to say that he was an elegant young master. Strangers were like jade. Looking at him like this in the game, he actually felt like he was in Jianghu. He smiled like a flower. ¡°We have to go to the back of the mountain to pick herbs today. Come with me. ¡° Picking Herbs in the back of the mountain was originally her routine task. However, she actually forgot about it after she got married at the three lives stone. If she didn¡¯t pick enough herbs today, then she wouldn¡¯t be able toplete the hero-couple task in a few days! Yinian finally put away his zither. As soon as he walked up to her, two Phoenix birds squatted in front of them. ¡°What are these things? ¡° Freewill¡¯s eyes widened in front of theputer. Why did these two phoenixes look a little familiar. Because the special effects were especially vivid, she could even see the feathers on the phoenixes trembling gently in the breeze. When the previous Phoenix raised its head, it saw the iparably elegant curve of its neck. F * CK, so cool! So ostentatious! Chapter 1889

Chapter 1889: Chapter 1875, game 2

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yinshu, the swordsman, was already sitting on the Phoenix. His long hair was as ck as ink, and he looked like a peerless young master. He looked at her and extended his hand to her. Although this segment was in the game, freewill sat in front of theputer and seemed to really feel the scene of him extending his hand to her. Freewill pressed the keyboard, and his Gamer held the young master¡¯s hand. Soon, they sat on a Phoenix one after the other. The Phoenix spread its wings and soared into the sky. Following her heart, she saw the breathtaking scenery beneath her feet. The word ¡®picturesque¡¯ perfectly matched her current feeling. She soared into the sky and sang nine songs. Following her heart, she saw many birds dancing in the sky, dying it a blood-red color. The setting sun gave off an astonishing luster. Today, following her heart felt like she was truly exploring the world of martial arts. Whether it was the mountains or the paintings, they were all very realistic, especially on the Phoenix at this moment. ¡°Oh my God, this is the first time I¡¯ve realized that the scenery in the game is so perfect. I¡¯ve never seen such a scene before. It¡¯s amazing. ¡° Following her heart was very exciting, especially when she saw the mountains and rivers beneath her feet and the flying birds. It really felt real. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯ve never reached level 150 before. Of course you can¡¯t feel the scenery here. I¡¯ve just helped you level up to level 150. ¡° Because she had killed two monsters and cleared another dungeon, following her heart leveled up very quickly. She went from level 138 to level 150 very quickly. ¡°Oh my God, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a shocking scene. It turns out that this game is even more fun, more interesting, and more exciting than I thought. ¡° Gu Yinshu looked at her so excited, as if he had discovered a new world. The corners of his lips curled up into a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t talk. Let¡¯s see the entire mountain and river together. ¡° Sitting on the Phoenix, he casually pressed a button. The female yer¡¯s head leaned against his body, giving him a warm and peaceful feeling. This way, they were more like a martial arts couple. Cheng Jie and the others naturally saw this scene and could not help but sigh at the side. ¡°Oh my God, isn¡¯t this a mount that can only be obtained after crossing the lovers¡¯ barrier, the Phoenix Bird? ¡° ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s the wedding gift brother Yin specially prepared for sister-inw. Isn¡¯t it beautiful? Even if it is, you won¡¯t get a part of it. ¡± Jiang Huan Sat in front of theputer and typed out a line of words proudly, crossing his legs high up. The system had repeatedly stated that only those who got the Phoenix Bird could take them on a sightseeing trip. Thisndscape was the most realistic scenery the game had ever produced. Many couples who got married wanted to take a look, but unfortunately, they had no choice but to give up because it was too difficult to get the Phoenix Bird¡¯s move and they couldn¡¯t get past that fatal obstacle. Sometimes, they really felt that brother Yin was an iparable monster. He had only yed the game for a few days, but he had already broken through the Phoenix and brought his wife to go sightseeing, leaving them alone to be abused. Cheng Jie could not help but sigh His hand quickly typed a line of words on the keyboard, ¡°I also want to go to the Phoenix station to take a look, but unfortunately, to pass the Phoenix station, I have to get the Phoenix Bird, and the Phoenix bird must be a reward that can only be broken through by a couple. ¡°Ah AH AH AH AH AH, I can feel the deep malice this game has towards US single dogs. ¡° F * Ck, he, a man, followed brother Yin. Not only was he abused in reality, but he was also abused in the game. Chapter 1890

Chapter 1890: Chapter 1876, game 3

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION When Jiang Huan saw a line of words appear in the private chat box, he could not help but burst intoughter. ¡°I say, that¡¯s enough. I see that you¡¯re full of coquettishness. You must have been F * cked up by brother Yin. Look at how unsatisfied you look. ¡° Cheng Jie: ¡°GET LOST! Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t want to find a girlfriend. You know that everyone on our basketball team has a girlfriend, except me and you, except me and you. ¡° As if to increase the pessimistic effect, he repeated thest sentence. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m not worried that I won¡¯t be able to find a girl in the future. As handsome as I am and as talented as I am, there will definitely be groups of girls lining up to want me in the future. As for you, there will definitely be a problem. You should worry about your future peach blossom problem. ¡° Cheng Jie was very unconvinced after being insulted by his bad friend. He gave a gloomy smile on theputer screen and then typed a line of words. ¡°If I reallye true in the future and can¡¯t find a girlfriend and don¡¯t have any peach blossoms, then you will be dead for sure. Because when the timees, I will definitely force you to be with me. ¡° As soon as she said this, a flirtatious air gushed out from theputer screen, which made Jiang Huan Shiver involuntarily. ¡°F * Ck, I¡¯m a straight man. Even if you¡¯ve forgotten, don¡¯t have any ideas about me. I¡¯ll never be with you in my life. ¡° ¡°Hehehehe, that¡¯s not necessarily true. If I really do ept your curse, I¡¯ll pester you for the rest of my life. ¡° ¡°...¡± The two were still arguing with each other, while Gu Yinshu had already toured phoenix stage several times with freewill. Freewill thoroughly enjoyed the beautiful scenery on Phoenix stage. If there was a camera in the game, she would definitely take a picture. The game¡¯s nner was simply too awesome. This kind of wedding gift was really the best gift he had ever seen. When he came down from Phoenix stage with them, he even saw two straight men fighting. It felt like a year. ¡°What? We husband and wife have even finished watching Phoenix stage. Why are the two of you still fighting? Do you have so much strength? ¡° Hearing Gu Yinshu¡¯s words, Cheng Jie was very angry and immediately sent a series of voice messages. ¡°Oh my God, you still have the nerve to say that? Do you know that you guys just beat us to a pulp? Other than fighting, we don¡¯t have any other way tofort ourselves. ¡°You guys have done it in real life too. Is it fun to beat a dog in the game? ¡° When he casually read this paragraph, he felt a little shy, but also a little embarrassed. He smiled like a flower. ¡°You guys can also find a hero-couple. When that timees, everyone can go on the hero-couple quest together, or we can go to Phoenix TV together. ¡° ¡°Emma, can we find a hero couple? We¡¯re not like brother Yan who knows how to pick up girls. We¡¯re like those true geeks who don¡¯t even know how to say it when they meet a girl. It¡¯s really a sin that no one wants someone as pure as us! ¡° For a moment, it was as if a year had passed. ¡°Be reasonable, it¡¯s still you guys who are unattractive. It¡¯s still better for me and madam. Madam has always thought that I¡¯m the most attractive. ¡° ¡°...¡± Cheng Jie could not even bring himself toin about the dog-torturing that did not agree with him. He clearly knew that he didn¡¯t have a hero-lover, and he didn¡¯t have a girlfriend in real life. Was it really good for brother Yin to poke at his scar like that? ¡°Brother Yin, let¡¯s wait and see. You know that I can find a hero-lover who is more beautiful than anyone else. In real life, I will definitely find a beautiful girlfriend. ¡° Chapter 1891

Chapter 1891: Chapter 1877, g

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Cheng Jie swore that he would get back at Gu Yinshu, so he hurriedly set up this g. However, Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t even look at him and directly threw down this sentence. ¡°people like you who don¡¯t have a wife will never understand how a wife will always be the best-looking couple and girlfriend in my eyes. ¡° This sentence was a critical hit. Cheng Jie felt that he almost dropped out of the game because of his sadness. Smiling like a flower, he said, ¡°okay, don¡¯t argue here. We still have a mission toplete today, and our daily missions haven¡¯t beenpleted yet. ¡° With that said, the others also became serious. They remembered that there was indeed a boss that they hadn¡¯t defeated today, and there seemed to be a reward for defeating this boss. The few of them quickly formed a team and walked towards the Netherworld mysteriousnd. After they finished their daily battles, they began to log off. After all, they still needed to learn, so they didn¡¯t have much time to y the game. Following that, they logged out of the game ount and switched to chatting with Gu Yinshu. After opening the video, she sat next to a physics test paper. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re studying so seriously. Looks like you¡¯ve been doing well recently. I¡¯m suddenly very satisfied with the results of my teaching. ¡° Sui Xin could not help but burst intoughter and rolled his eyes at him in front of the screen. ¡°Can you not look at me with such pretentious eyes? I used to love studying, alright? I seem to have been very fond of studying recently. ¡° ¡°Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself when you say that? ¡° Sui Xin had already put down the pen and twisted his wrist. He looked at him and said, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. You don¡¯t have a strong desire to live. Now, I realize that your desire to live is really very weak. ¡° ¡°...¡± ¡°although I like you very much and you¡¯re the best in my heart, it¡¯s precisely because of this that I have to supervise you more strictly. Otherwise, why would you be lonely? ¡° The boy said these words with a smile, which actually made freewill somewhat speechless. or rather, he couldn¡¯t find any words to refute him. ¡°Okay, you win. Look at you taking me around the Phoenix stage in the game today. I¡¯ll forgive you. ¡° Freewill choked Gu Yinshu for a rare time. He smiled slightly and didn¡¯t say anything else. ... The days passed faster and faster. In the blink of an eye, it was time for the school sports meet. Freewill had doubled his efforts in training before the school sports meet. He had strengthened both swimming and running by a lot. It had to be said that through participating in the school sports meet, her weight had indeed decreased, and her entire person had gained some vigor. ¡°Freewill, I didn¡¯t expect you to actually lose weight. Now I want to run with you every day. ¡± Chen Shuxin put her hands on freewill¡¯s small waist. ¡°Emma, you¡¯ve actually lost so much weight. I¡¯m really starting to envy you. ¡° Follow your heart reached out to stop her. ¡°You can¡¯t run with me in the future because I used to run every day just to participate in sports meetings. In the future, I¡¯ll probably sleep in. Who would wake up so early to run every day? ¡° ¡°follow your heart, you have to persevere. If you regain your original weight in the future, won¡¯t you regret it to death? ¡± Chen Shuxin persuaded her by the side. She hugged his arm and shook it gently ¡°I knew that follow your heart is the best. Can you run with me in the future? When that timees, we¡¯ll be thin and beautiful little fairies. ¡° Chapter 1892:

Chapter 1892: Chapter 1878 sports meet

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Don¡¯t tempt me with this. I¡¯m not interested in this beautiful and skinny little fairy, because I already have Gu Yinshu. As long as he thinks I¡¯m pretty, I won¡¯t spend any more effort to lose weight. But since you want me to lose weight with you, I can also ride my bicycle and run behind you every day.¡± Freewill naturally used Gu Yinshu as a shield, because she didn¡¯t want to lose weight at all. It was impossible to lose weight, it was impossible to lose weight in this lifetime. Thinking of having to get up so early to run every morning, it was really more painful than killing her. The reason why she was so obedient to get up and run every morning was to give the ss separate honors. After all, she was now participating in a 1500-dor runningpetition and a swimmingpetition. If both of thesepetitions were a little flop.. Wouldn¡¯t she be disgracing the ss? Although Sui Xin was usually a little casual, she was still a person with a sense of honor, especially the ss honor. ¡°Well, you have to get up early every morning to run with me. ¡± Chen Shuxin hugged her arm and smiled. She didn¡¯t expect freewill to run with her. After all, this guy was veryzy. It was already good enough to expect her to wake up so early to run with him. The entire date of the sports meet was three days. Every time the sports meet was held, it was the most exciting time for the students. Because at that time, there was no need for morning and evening self-study, nor did they need to study. They only needed to walk around the school a few times every day. Or, if they ran into their own ssmatespeting on the yground, they could go there to refuel and then write a refueling manuscript. Basically, there was no big problem. Coincidentally, the school ran into a sports document issued by the higher-ups. Several high schools were actively responding, so the school was even more active. They also set up some sort of prize Each winning ss could receive a corresponding reward. The higher the grade, the more money they would receive. In fact, she didn¡¯t care how much money she could get. Anyway, no matter how much money she talked about, she wouldn¡¯t get a dime. It was just that this time, she participated in the sports meet, so she still had to shoulder this responsibility. On the first day of the sports meeting, the principal was naturally speaking in front. All the students were gathered on the field. They didn¡¯t care much as they listened to the principal drooling in front of them. Seeing that the entire field was upied by all the grades, freewill started to look for Gu Yinshu. There were boys wearing school uniforms everywhere. She really couldn¡¯t see them at the moment. There were so many of them, shoulder to shoulder. ¡°Are you looking for your Gu Yinshu? ¡± Chen Shuxin saw that she was looking around, so she reached out and patted her shoulder ¡°Are you stupid? Gu Yinshu naturally follows where the people are looking. If you¡¯re also looking around like this, you might as well look at where the crowd is the most concentrated, especially the girls. ¡° Tsk, what she said made sense. As if she had been enlightened, she looked up. Sure enough, Gu Yinshu was standing there drinking water. His jet-ck hair gave off a different luster under the sun, looking very beautiful. As expected of a senior, his looks were impable. ¡°Why are you still acting like I¡¯m very pleased? Those girls are all staring at your boyfriend. You shouldn¡¯t be jealous. ¡° ¡°there are so many girls. If I were jealous, would I be able to handle it? ¡° Chapter 1893

Chapter 1893: Chapter 1879, logistics

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION He casually said, then he said, ¡°besides, nowadays, beauty is always appreciated. Whether it¡¯s the campus Belle or the campus Belle, I think they all have the right to be appreciated, right ¡°Look, I stare at the campus Belle every day. Did you see what the campus Belle¡¯s boyfriend said? ¡° Chen Shuxin didn¡¯t know whether to say that he was careless or that his theory was a little strange. ¡°But what you said makes sense. The campus Belle is always for others to see. If you have such a big heart, those girls wouldn¡¯t stare at you every day. ¡° ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. How can the girls stare at me every day? We¡¯re all girls, and we understand each other. It¡¯s just a campus Belle and a good-looking girl. ¡° ¡°Hahahaha, you¡¯re really spontaneous. and Jiang Suixin, you¡¯ve perfectly interpreted what Buddhism is. I¡¯m a little sister. After seeing it, big boss Gu Yinshu wants to attract your attention, so you won¡¯t be able to be jealous anymore. ¡° ¡°What you said makes sense. Our Gu Yinshu trusts me very much. He knows that I love him very much. ¡° ¡°...¡± Chen Shuxin felt like she was being fed dog food again. She almost forgot that she had a boyfriend. However, when she saw the person who appeared behind her, a very strange smile appeared on Chen Shuxin¡¯s face. ¡°Why are you smiling so strangely? Did I say something wrong just now? ¡° When she saw his face, she subconsciously had a bad premonition. What did this mean? Her eyes were still looking back. Could it be that someone hade? Chen Shuxin looked back in a strange way. The corners of her eyes were slightly raised, as if she was hinting at something. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that caoxin would love me so much. ¡° ¡°...¡± Gu Yinshu¡¯s familiar voice sounded behind him. At that moment, he realized that he really wanted to dig a hole and hide in it. He really didn¡¯t expect that Gu Yinshu would actually appear at this time, even when he said something amazing. Ahhhhhhh, she was too damn shy. She was so shy that she couldn¡¯t even raise her head. ¡°Yin Shu, let me exin, I was just... ¡° Before she could finish her sentence, Gu Yinshu interrupted her. He looked at the girl in front of him with a smile. ¡°I know, you just love me too much, that¡¯s why you see other girls looking at me, bringing more magnanimity. ¡° ¡°...¡± She didn¡¯t know why, but she felt extremely shy. She did think so, but it didn¡¯t mean that she could say it in front of Gu Yinshu so calmly. She was so f * Cking shy that she couldn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t say it anymore. It¡¯s all your fault. You must have deliberately seduced me to say these things. ¡± Freewill forcibly changed the topic and looked at Chen Shuxin ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to send out a press releaseter? Cheer for those who are going to participate in thepetition. Now let¡¯s go take a look. It seems that the people backstage were looking for us just now. ¡° Since there weren¡¯t many things to do during the school sports meet, freewill and the others automatically signed up for this logistics job. Chen Shuxin just remembered that they also signed up for this logistics job. ¡°You¡¯re a person who participated in the sports meet, yet you actually participated in this logistics job. Actually, if you don¡¯t participate, you can have more time to rest. ¡° ¡°Anyway, I have nothing to do anyway. It¡¯s just two sports. Anyway, I¡¯m not nervous at all, and I don¡¯t feel like there¡¯s anything to prepare. ¡° Chapter 1894

Chapter 1894: Chapter 1880 reward

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Yin Shu, we¡¯ll go over first. I¡¯lle back to look for youter. ¡± Suixin looked at the boy next to her and pulled Chen Shuxin away. Seeing that Suixin was so calm, Chen Shuxin burst outughing. Forget it, I won¡¯t tease her anymore. ¡°Student Suixin, I have something I need your help with. Can you help me? ¡± A student suddenly patted Jiang Suixin¡¯s shoulder. It was a boy. ¡°What is it? Tell me. ¡° The boy scratched the back of his head He took out 20 yuan and gave it to her. ¡°It¡¯s to buy mineral water for our athletes who are about to go on the field. Because several of them are going on the field, they may need to buy a little too much. We can¡¯t get away from them. They are probably busy writing a press release, so can I trouble you two to go? ¡° It was mainly because Suixin and the other girls looked like they had nothing to do, so the boy handed the heavy responsibility to her. But the point was, why did Suixin feel that it was a little strange. ¡°How can the two of US girls move that big bucket of water? I think it¡¯s more appropriate for the two of you to go. Under normal circumstances, the ss will not arrange for the girls to buy water. ¡° ¡°That¡¯s right, we are also delicate girls, not tomboys, so you can¡¯t hand all these things over to us. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little bullying? ¡° Chen Shuxin said that she was very cute as she stepped on her stool. This was obviously bullying, right? The boy:¡±...¡± Actually, I didn¡¯t even notice that you were so delicate. However, there were indeed many things to do The boy could only sigh and say, ¡°I know that you two are girls, and there¡¯s really no tradition of letting girls carry water like this. ¡°actually, I was thinking that if you two are willing to carry water, I can treat you to chocte, or ice cream. ¡°But now that I think about it, it doesn¡¯t seem right to let you two girls do heavy physical work, so I think it¡¯s better... ... .. Before the boy could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Jiang Suixin. ¡°I think this matter... ¡° The boy seemed to feel a little guilty He quickly waved his hand and said in embarrassment, ¡°I was a little thoughtless. You two are girls after all, so you are indeed a little bullying. But please don¡¯t mind it. I was also too busy just now and didn¡¯t consider this... ¡° ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. I mean, let¡¯s do it. ¡± Jiang Suixin finally interrupted him, ¡°but how much are you going to treat us to ice cream? ¡° ¡°...¡± The two people who were still unyielding just a moment ago suddenly stared at him, as if they were looking at what he was going to treat them to. The boy really didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°How about I treat you to Qiao Le Zi? The kind that has two sticks per person. ¡° ¡°good deal. Let¡¯s do it. Me and Suixin will go now. ¡± Chen Shuxin patted the boy¡¯s shoulder very straightforwardly. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. We only have strength when we are rewarded for our work. ¡° The boy¡¯s shoulder was almost copsed by her pat. That sudden force really made his chassis almost unstable. ¡°thank you, then. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Originally, you were also contributing to the ss as a group, so it¡¯s only right for you to get a little reward. ¡° The boy took out ten yuan from his pocket and handed it to them without hesitation. ¡°Wow, student Zhou is really awesome. He gave us ten yuan so generously. ¡± Chen Shuxin took it without hesitation and walked to the snack bar at the school with follow the heart. Chapter 1895

Chapter 1895: Chapter 1881

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The boy stayed where he was and watched the two of them leave. He didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. When they arrived at the snack bar, freewill and Chen Shuxin each had a stick of Qiaoqiao. They took a bite, and it felt so good. ¡°It feels so good. It feels so good to extort people. ¡± Chen Shuxin ate the ice-cream while smiling. ¡°I¡¯m still the ck-bellied one. I managed to extort people without batting an eyelid. ¡° ¡°okay, okay, okay. We, Chen Shuxin, are the best. ¡± Just as freewill took a bite of the Qiaoqiao, someone suddenly came out from the side and took a bite of her ice-cream. Just as she was about to fly into a rage, she turned her head and saw Gu Yinshu. Her lips were stained with the color of ice cream, and the side of her face looked cool and clear. ¡°Why did you take my ice cream? ¡± When she saw that he had taken a bite of her ice cream, her face immediately turned red. Gu Yinshu did not wipe it. Instead, she took another bite of her ice cream. ¡°because I think it¡¯s very sweet. ¡° He deliberately took a bite of her ice cream, and it was at the ce where she had taken a bite. With this sentence, her face turned even redder. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? ¡° Damn it, there was still some saliva on the ice-cream. What did he mean by that sentence just now? The taste was really strong. ¡°What nonsense did I say? This ice-cream is indeed very sweet, ¡± Gu Yinshu deliberately repeated and looked at her with a pair of eyes. ¡°Do you think it means something else? ¡° Freewill knew that he was teasing her. He shut his mouth and didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he made the People next to himugh wantonly. ¡°okay, okay, don¡¯t show off your love in front of me. Otherwise, I will really get hurt. ¡± Chen Shuxin held her chest and pounced on Song Yan next to her ¡°My dear,e and save me. I¡¯m really going to be stuffed to death by their dog food. ¡° ¡°Okay, do you want to give me a kiss? ¡° Song Yan was a man of action. Although he asked, he had already kissed her face. ¡°You¡¯ve already kissed me, why are you still asking? ¡± Chen Shuxin almost pped him. There was a sweet feeling in her heart. ¡°people like you are thick-skinned. Other than me, no one can tolerate you. ¡° ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m thick-skinned. I¡¯m thick-skinned to you. If you¡¯re the only one who can tolerate me, then you have to stay by my side from now on. If you dare to leave, I¡¯ll break your legs. ¡° ¡°F * Ck, yourst sentence was so cruel. You didn¡¯t really do that, did you? ¡± Chen Shuxinughed so hard that she almost bent over. ¡°Of course it was fake. How could I have the heart to break your legs? ¡± This person was also smiling when he said this, but his demonic attack was more profound. He held his little girlfriend¡¯s hand ¡°Was the Qiaole Zizi on your hand so sweet just now? Let me have a bite. ¡° Song Yan also took a bite of her Qiaole Zizi, just like Gu Yinshu. ¡°You almost ate all my Qiaolizi. Don¡¯t steal it from me. ¡± Chen Shuxin was not as calm as Sui Xin. Seeing that this person almost ate all her Qiaolizi, she could not help but roar She also leaned over to eat the ice cream. That scene was too beautiful to watch. Sui Xin knew that this foodie would do something different. Did she cover her eyes with her hand? She really did not want to watch anymore. ¡°Do you still want to eat? ¡± Gu Yinshu looked at the Qiaolizi on her hand that was almost eaten up. He pinched the paper and threw it into the trash can. Chapter 1896 Chapter 1896: Chapter 1882: Running begins Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I¡¯m not eating anymore. I¡¯ve had enough. ¡± Suixin really wanted to p him, and her face turned red. No matter how thick-skinned she was, it was impossible for her to say that she was showing off her love in front of so many people. Soon, Suixin arrived. It was time to run the 1500 meters. The sports event had not started yet, and everyone else was panicking. Only the person in question sat there as if nothing had happened. ¡°I said, Suixin, aren¡¯t you a little too ambitious? You¡¯re still eating melon seeds here. Are you looking down on those sports events? Why do I see the word ¡®arrogant¡¯ in them? ¡± Jiang Suixin munched on sunflower seeds as she ignored the person beside her. ¡°What do you mean ¡®arrogant¡¯ ? I¡¯m just mentally prepared. Besides, there¡¯s no need to risk your life. This is just a sports event. ¡± More importantly, she felt that she was ready. She should be able to handle the 1,500 meterster. ¡°since you¡¯re mentally prepared, you have to take precautionster. It won¡¯t be good if you fall to the ground. ¡± Chen Shuxin sat next to her and grabbed a handful of sunflower seeds from her hand and munched them on the ice ¡°In the past, our junior high school didn¡¯t have much protection. I remember a lot of people falling to the ground. If you rub your knees on the ground, it would hurt like hell. ¡± ¡°stop talking. If you keep talking like this, I¡¯ll really start to see things. Even my knees feel a little painful now. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I told you to make good knee pads. ¡± Gu Yinshu had already left with the mineral water and a medical kit in his hands. ¡°Why did you bring these things here? I don¡¯t need them. ¡± ¡°You might need themter. ¡± Gu Yinshu nced at her. ¡°You¡¯re going to run soon. Go get ready now. ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± When the teacher was at the end, thest batch of 1,500-meter students had finished running when the gun in his hand was fired. The next batch was going to be followed by freewill and the others. He wasn¡¯t nervous just now, but now that he saw his former ssmates were already running, he felt inexplicably nervous, and his heart clenched. ¡°Are you nervous now? I saw that you were still fine just now, and I thought that you were really not worried about your run this time. ¡± Hearing Chen Shuxin¡¯s teasing, Sui Xin really didn¡¯t know what to say. He just nodded. ¡°I wasn¡¯t nervous just now because I wasn¡¯t in front of you yet. I¡¯m nervous now because I¡¯m the next one to run. ¡± Seeing the students surrounding the field and runningp afterp, trying to run to their own finish line, Sui Xin looked at them and felt tired for them. ¡°I will pick you up at the finish line in a while. Don¡¯t lie down in time. ¡± Gu Yinshu was really afraid that she would move too fast and lie down on the ground after running. After a lot of exercise, especially after running, one should never lie down directly. Instead, one should walk on the field to recover their strength. However, he should be able to catch her in time. However, he had to remind her first so that she wouldn¡¯t lie down on the ground. ¡°okay, I got it. When the timees, just help me get a bottle of water and wait for me, because I will definitely die of thirst. ¡± Although freewill kept encouraging himself in his heart, his calves were starting to tremble. He was a little worried that he would not be able to hold on. Chapter 1897

Chapter 1897: Chapter 1883 running

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The 1500m was a very longp. As they watched the group of girls running towards the finish line, their cheeks were extremely red. Even their legs seemed to have been filled with lead and they could not walk. This kind of hardship waspletely understandable. However, they still had to run forward with all their might. Actually, the 1500m was a long-distance run. long-distance running really tested one¡¯s endurance and physical strength. For the girls, it was really a bit too much. ¡°Now you¡¯re scared. Why did you raise your hand so enthusiastically in the beginning and say that you want to run the 1500 meters? When this name first came out, I already told you that the 1500 meters isn¡¯t that easy to run. Although you¡¯ve been running and swimming since you were young, it doesn¡¯t mean that you can persevere because this is apetition of speed. You were basically just doing it for fun before. ¡° When it came to thepetition, everyone would try their best to rush forward. When that time came, their bodies would be much more ufortable. ¡°It¡¯s useless to say that I¡¯m here now. I¡¯ve already signed up. Moreover, I think it¡¯s not a big deal to add honor to the ss. Anyway, you must catch itter and treat me to a delicious meal to make up for the injury I suffered today.¡± Gu Yinshu thought it was funny He looked up at her and said, ¡°why? Could it be that the injury you suffered today was caused by me? It seems that someone asked for it and wanted to sign up for it, right ¡°You clearly knew that you might not be able to hold on to thepetition and still wanted to participate. Besides you, there really isn¡¯t anyone else. ¡° ¡°Students, please start listening to the broadcast. Students with that name of yours, quickly gather at the gymnasium. Next, it¡¯s the turn of ss 12¡¯s Jiang Suixin, Zhu Li, and Zhao Honghua to begin the women¡¯s 1500m run. ¡° This broadcast was repeated three times in total, and Suixin had already run to the gymnasium to gather. By the time Jiang Suixin ran there, there were already many people gathered there, especially the people who were going to run the 1500m this time. ¡°Jiang Suixin, quicklye over. You¡¯re the only one left. ¡± The Physical Education teacher had originally been waiting for her. She had been waiting for a long time, but now that she had finally arrived, a trace of joy appeared on her face. Suixin had not expected that she would be thest one to arrive after running so fast. She felt a little embarrassed. ¡°teacher, when do we start? ¡° ¡°about ten minutester. ¡± The teacher lowered her head and looked at her watch. She patientlyforted the students who were about to start running the 1500 meters. ¡°because you should run ording to your best ability. Don¡¯t force yourself. If you feel ufortable midway, you must tell the teacher not to run blindly, or to hold back and not say anything in order to run to the finish line. It was not like this had never happened before. Some students often fell directly on the yground because they were not feeling well. This would bring a lot of pressure to their bodies. They might not know that there was something wrong with their bodies. ¡°regarding this safety issue, you must remember it. Do you understand? ¡° The teacher did not go through the trouble of exining, ¡°now, you should exercise first and warm up. If you feel ufortable, tell the teacher in time. Don¡¯t force yourself. After all, this is just a smallpetition. Friendshipes first,petitiones second.¡± Thest sentence sessfully made everyoneugh. For some reason, this vulgar sentence sounded especially charming in the PE teacher¡¯s mouth. Chapter 1898

Chapter 1898: Chapter 1883ughed

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°teacher, we¡¯ll remember this. Our bodies are great, so don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll fall in the middle of polluting the school, ¡± one of the boys said jokingly. He sat at the side and did a few exercises It almost made the people around themugh. Freewill¡¯s roommate also came over. When Lan Xue saw freewill warming up here, she didn¡¯te over to help her massage her legs. ¡°Can it work? If it really doesn¡¯t work, we don¡¯t have to run. ¡° ¡°I¡¯ve already given the order. How can I not run? Even if I don¡¯t run to the end, I still have to start running. ¡° Freewill didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. For some reason, everyone felt that they definitely couldn¡¯t do it. In fact, although she had never participated in such sports before, she should still be able to run. ¡°I think I can give it a try. Don¡¯t worry. When the timees, even if I can¡¯t run to the end, I¡¯ll still insist on walking to the end. I definitely won¡¯t embarrass our ss. ¡° ¡°Is it a problem of embarrassment now? It¡¯s a problem of your condition now. I think that letting a girl who has never run 1500 meters to run is really harmful to her body. ¡° ¡°I will try. If it doesn¡¯t work, I will step down. Don¡¯t worry. ¡° ¡°Okay. I will always run with you. If you are not feeling well, you must tell me in time. ¡± Lan Xue smiled and held the hand that followed her heart. Although their roommates didn¡¯t get along for long, they all had a very loving heart. Moreover, they got along quite well. Finally, they didn¡¯t have this kind of conflict like before, or rather, this person didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with them That person didn¡¯t have a good rtionship. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve heard it. Someone is calling us over there. Let¡¯s go over now. Are you ready? ¡± The physical education teacher heard the rise over there, and hurriedly called the students who were participating in the 1500-meter run to the track. ¡°I¡¯m going to run first. Just wait for me at the finish line. ¡± A second before she walked, following her heart, she turned around and looked at Gu Yinshu. Gu Yinshu nodded, and the shape of her lips clearly indicated that she was cheering for her. Following her heart, she clearly saw it. She exchanged a look with him, then smiled at each other and left with her ssmates. Following the whistle, following her heart, she quickly ran to the finish line. At first, there wasn¡¯t much pressure on her during the secondp, but after the persuasion, she couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. Her legs became heavier and heavier, as if they were filled with lead. Moreover, there were also boys running with her. Those boys could be said to be as fast as flying, but following her heart, she felt that her legs were filled with lead, and it was difficult for her to lift them. However, he was the second among the girls, and behind him were all the girls who weregging behind. ¡°Suixin, are you unable to run? Come on, the ranking isn¡¯t important. ¡± Lan Xue saw that she seemed to be in a bad mood, so she quicklyforted her. Chen Shuxin shook her head and encouraged her from the side, ¡°there aren¡¯t manyps left. Run slowly. If you run at this speed, your results are still pretty good. There are still a lot of girls behind you. ¡° Suixin felt that her vision was a little dark. She kept hearing people¡¯s voices entering her ears, but she couldn¡¯t hear clearly. However, it didn¡¯t matter whether she could hear clearly or not. She just tried her best to move her feet and run towards the finish line. Although she could not remember how manyps there were, she knew that Chen Shuxin and the others would definitely remember. Chapter 1899

Chapter 1899: Chapter 1884 was over

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Following his heart, he felt like he had experienced a recurring nightmare. His forehead was sweating, and even his eyes were pitch ck. He felt like he couldn¡¯t open his eyes at all times. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. My legs are hurting, ¡± following his heart, Chen Shuxin immediately heard it. ¡°Why don¡¯t we stop running? Let¡¯s take it slow, but there¡¯s only half ap left. ¡° This time, Chen Shuxin didn¡¯t know whether to let her persevere or stop now. She originally wanted him to stop running, but seeing that there was only half ap left, she felt that it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate if he didn¡¯t continue running. After all, although following his heart was slower, he was still far ahead in the group of girls. Not to mention the girls, the boys were still behind. ¡°Freewill, there is only half ap now. You have to hold on and you will reach it very soon. But if you are really ufortable, you have to tell me. ¡° There was only half ap left. This sentence was like a demon that lingered in her mind several times. It turned out that there was only half ap left. As long as she finished this half ap, not only could she be liberated, but she could also obtain a corresponding ranking and win glory for the ss. With this thought, she finally gritted her teeth and held on, especially when she vaguely saw Gu Yinshu¡¯s shadow in front of her. She didn¡¯t know where the courage was instilled in her, but following her heart, she suddenly increased her speed and rushed straight to the finish line. When she reached the finish line, following her heart, she saw the teacher counting the number on the stopwatch. She seemed to be the first girl on this side. ¡°I¡¯m finally done. ¡° After following her heart to the finish line, her first action was to fall straight down. Gu Yinshu had expected her to be in such a state, so he reached out and hugged her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯ve already reached the finish line. ¡± He carefullyforted the girl beside him and reached out to stroke her long ck hair. He unscrewed the cap of the bottle in his hand, intending to let her take a rest and then take small sips of water. Freewill could not say a word because she was so tired that she did not have any strength left. Her legs were extremely sore, but she could not sit down at this time, let alone lie down. ¡°Can you sit down for a while? My legs are really soft and ufortable. I want to do it. ¡° After about a minute, freewill felt that his legs were shaking. He could not stand it anymore, so he asked in a low voice. However, Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t allow her to sit down right now. Instead, she hugged her gently. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, wait a little longer. You can sit on thewn. Don¡¯t sit now. ¡° Hearing this almost gentle sentence, Sui Xin almost cried because her legs were really weak. For the first time, she felt like her legs were crippled. She wanted to lie down, not to mention sit down. ¡°Yinshu, take her a few steps. It¡¯s not a good idea to continue like this, ¡± Song Yan reminded her. Hearing that she needed to take a few more steps, Sui Xin was even more devastated. Gu Yinshu had already taken her a few steps to the side. She could feel that her leg would break in the next second. ¡°Let go of me. I really can¡¯t move anymore. ¡° After walking a few times, she almost cried. Only then did she sit down. Gu Yinshu sat beside her and massaged her leg to reduce the soreness. Atst, she was better than before. ¡°Is it better than before? ¡° She nodded. She was so tired that she couldn¡¯t say a word. When she thought of the 100-meter swimmingpetition in the afternoon, she broke down emotionally. Chapter 1900

Chapter 1900: Chapter 1885: Roaring to the sky

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I suddenly remembered that I have a 100-meter swimmingpetition. I feel that I might not be able to make it in the afternoon. ¡± Freewill almost roared to the sky. He still had to finish what he had done in the past. ¡°Don¡¯t go to the swimmingpetition this afternoon. Look at how you are now. Your physical condition is not very good. ¡± Gu Yinshu said earnestly. He really wanted to take her ce. ¡°But I have already signed up. I feel that even if I have to bite the bullet, I will go. ¡± That was what freewill thought. Gu Yinshu could do nothing to her. By the afternoon, freewill was already at the edge of the swimming pool. After putting on all the swimming equipment, freewill still went into the water. In fact, her body felt sore and weak. Her whole body was in extreme pain because of the morning run. When the gunshot rang out, she ran forward desperately until she heard the score on the electronic board. Only then did she start to catch her breath. ¡°Freewill, did you see that? You seem to be in third ce. ¡± Chen Shuxin was more excited Because being in third ce among so many girls was already a pretty good result. Besides, freewill also ran this morning. His running result was also pretty good and it was very exhausting. ¡°As expected, our freewill is the best. ¡° It was already pretty good to be able to spare energy for swimming at this time. ¡°I¡¯ve finally finished all these things. I really almost died on the swimming field. ¡° After freewill came out of the water, his skin was covered with water stains. When the wind blew, he still had a cool feeling. This even made him shiver a little. ¡°How is it? Are you alright? ¡± Chen Shuxin had already prepared a white towel and draped it over her body as she helped to wipe off the water on her body. Seeing her wiping action, Chen Shuxin could not help but think of how she had wiped the dog¡¯s body. She could not help butugh. ¡°If you think about it, there¡¯s definitely nothing good about it, so don¡¯t tell me why you¡¯reughing. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill someone. ¡° ¡°Our family¡¯s following heart is really smart. I really want to tell you why I came down right after I stabbed your body. It¡¯s because I remember when I was wiping our family¡¯s dog¡¯s body, especially after she showered. She liked to throw water all over my face. ¡° Sui Xin:¡±...¡± Damn it, she knew it was definitely not a good thing. ¡°If you really have a body full of thick fur like a dog, I will really throw water all over your face. ¡° ¡°Thene and throw water all over my face when you have fur. ¡± Chen Shuxin giggled,ughing so hard that Sui Xin could not help but want to hit her. However, seeing that she was cleaning her hair, she still did not do it. ¡°Are you cold? Do you want to go to the lounge to rest? ¡± Gu Yinshu walked over. Seeing that her ears were red, he could not help but go back and take a few more nces. ¡°Haha, I don¡¯t need to go to the lounge. I feel like I¡¯m a little special. ¡° He decided to change his clothes now and go out to eat a bowl of noodles with themter. He still felt hungry. ¡°Since you¡¯re hungry, let¡¯s go out to eat a bowl of beef noodles. It¡¯s the restaurant that we often go to. ¡° ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go together. ¡° Song Yan had already walked past. In fact, he wasn¡¯t really hungry, but seeing that Chen shuxin wanted to eat, he decided to follow her. During the school sports meet, the school was always noisy. There were students everywhere, especially at the snack bar. It was simply packed with people. When it came to the school sports meet, the Snack Bar¡¯s business was particrly hot. Chapter 1901

Chapter 1901: Chapter 1886: Uneasiness

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION When freewill went back to change his clothes, he suddenly felt that there was a sound of footsteps behind him, as if someone had been following him. This thought made her feel a little uneasy. When she turned around, she realized that there was no one around, which made him feel even more uneasy. He did not know if someone was following her. In the changing room, freewill had been inside the entire time. His ears were quietly perked up, and he only wanted to hear if there was any strange sound outside the door. What if it was very quiet inside and there was no one else inside? This kind of feeling made freewill very uneasy. At this time, he kept thinking about the unfriendly movies that he usually saw. He felt goosebumps all over his body, and his hair stood on end. Oh my God, what kind of movies did she watch in the past It had been so long. Every time he thought about these scenes, he still felt his hair stand on end. He would never watch such movies again, no matter what. Freewill made up his mind in his heart. If she were to talk about herself, this person was courting death. Although she was very scared, she would watch them sometimes. Now, when she was alone, she felt terrible just thinking about it. The more she thought about it, the more scared she became. Following her heart, she quickly put on her clothes and nned to run to meet up with the people outside at a fast speed. However, after she put on her clothes, she saw a ck shadow sh past her the moment she stepped out of the door. Following her heart, her mind went nk for a moment. Some terrifying scenes kept shing in her mind, causing her to subconsciously stretch out her hand to defend herself. ¡°It¡¯s me. ¡° The familiar voice of the boy finally made her open her eyes. She looked at him curiously and then screamed. ¡°You Damn Hooligan, why did you enter the girls¡¯ locker room? Don¡¯t you know that there¡¯s a femalebel here? Are you a peeping Tom? I¡¯ll go out and tell everyone about you peeping at me in a while. ¡° This was the first time freewill was so angry, especially when this boy suddenly appeared in the girls¡¯locker room. It was obvious that he was not a good person. Moreover, Jiang Hao had always been someone she did not like and was also the person she disliked the most. Now, he actually dared to appear in the locker room and in front of her. ¡°What¡¯s your name? ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to you. I just appeared in front of you. Moreover, you¡¯re already dressed, and I didn¡¯t peek at you. Is there a need to shout so loudly? ¡± ¡°continue shouting. If I tell you if you continue shouting, you might think that I molested you. ¡° Sui Xin:¡±...¡± She didn¡¯t really want Gu Yinshu to be jealous over this matter A pair of eyes stared at the person in front of her. ¡°Why did youe to mypany? If you have something to say, say it quickly. Don¡¯t sneak over here. Moreover, I don¡¯t seem to have anything to say to you. ¡° ¡°Well, I want to ask, when did you meet Gu Yinshu? ¡± Jiang Hao seemed to have be very serious at this moment. It was as if he had changed his appearance. It was an emotion that he had never had before. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with you, student Jiang. This is a private question for me. Even the teacher hasn¡¯t asked me, so what right do you have to ask me? ¡° Sui Xin felt that this question was simply inexplicable. They were not familiar with each other, and even if they were, they would not take the initiative to ask such a private question. Jiang Hao actually sneered. Sui Xin was very surprised because this was the first time she had seen Jiang Hao¡¯s expression. Although this person always had a very unpleasant look on his face, in the end, this kind of aloof emotion had never appeared before. Therefore, she really did not understand what this person meant by sneering in front of her today? Chapter 1902

Chapter 1902: Chapter 1887 was a ¡°G¡±

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Following heart suddenly felt that something was not right, so he nned to go out directly and ignore this person. In any case, he had never liked this person, and he did not know when it started. He probably did not like this person at first sight. ¡°Don¡¯t go out yet. I have something to tell you. Why are you in such a hurry to leave? Are you afraid of something? Or are you feeling guilty? ¡° ¡°Are you sick? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever told you before. Aren¡¯t you being a little too ridiculous? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever offended you before. ¡° Although freewill usually looked a little elegant like a Jiangnan woman, it didn¡¯t mean that he was a good-natured person who would let himself be kneaded like a Bun. ¡°You don¡¯t know Gu Yinshu at all. Let me remind you again, it¡¯s best if you leave him now. Besides, your identity can¡¯t possibly stay by her side forever. Do you know what it¡¯s better to be short-lived than long-suffering If you leave now.¡± When freewill heard these words, he was so angry that heughed. She had never thought that this person would actually say such words. Even the teacher had never stopped them from being together before. What right did this person have to criticize him? was there something wrong with his brain. ¡°Student Jiang, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve offended you before. Don¡¯t you feel that you¡¯re not worthy of saying these words to me for no reason Moreover, who I¡¯m with doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with you. I think it¡¯s best for you to just quietly do your own thing. There¡¯s no need to point fingers at others.¡± This was what Suixin felt. She had never randomly pointed fingers at others, so he didn¡¯t feel that he had to ept other people¡¯s pointing fingers. This was the first time that Suixin was so angry. Jiang Hao probably noticed it too. ¡°Jiang Suixin, what kind of heart do you think I have to say these things to you? ¡° Jiang Hao put one hand on the wall, as if he wanted to hug her in his arms and sneer on his face, to let her know that Jiang Hao might not have any good intentions. ¡°What exactly do you want to say? If you want to say something, just say it. After that, I¡¯m leaving. ¡° Suixin knew that this person would definitely not let it go, so she wanted to ask him to quickly talk nonsense and leave after that. Moreover, he wanted to tell him for thest time that no matter what he said, she would not listen to him. ¡°I will repeat for thest time. If you leave Gu Yinshu, I don¡¯t know what I will do, so you better think carefully. ¡° The earring on Jiang Hao¡¯s ear emitted a strange light. For the first time, following heart felt that this boy was simply crazy. ¡°Jiang Hao, what right do you have? ¡° Following heart no longer wanted to continue talking to this crazy person. He reached out his hand and wanted to push him away. ¡°I am the one who likes that person. You are the one who is the third party in my rtionship with him. ¡° Sui Xin waspletely dumbfounded. This sentence was like a bolt of lightning that struck him so hard that he was charred on the outside and tender on the inside. She looked at the boy in front of her in disbelief. She had thought of thousands of possibilities, but she had never thought of such an oue Therefore, she had been thrown to the ground for a moment. ¡°What did you say just now? Did I hear wrong? ¡° Sui Xin really felt that her ears were ringing. She had never thought that Jiang Hao would take a fancy to Gu Yinshu. Although it was indeed not rare to see gays at this time, he had never thought that he would actually have gays by his side. Moreover, it was in her ss, and he had met them at such a young age. Chapter 1903

Chapter 1903: Chapter 1888: Men¡¯s defense against women

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The most melodramatic plot was that of a gay man who liked his own boyfriend. At this moment, Sui Xin felt that his worldview had been blown to pieces. ¡°Jiang Hao, no matter what you are, you are deliberately saying that you are my boyfriend now. I hope you can respect me a little. ¡° When Sui Xin finally heard himself say this, he undoubtedly saw a hint of mockery on the face of the person opposite him. ¡°Sui Xin, actually, I didn¡¯t mean that I really want to target you. But I feel like you¡¯ve always been targeting me, especially when ites to Gu Yinshu. I just don¡¯t mindpeting fairly with you, but if you want to y tricks behind my back, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± Jiang Hao had always felt that he was above board. From the moment he met Gu Yinshu, after knowing that he had a girlfriend, he didn¡¯t do anything to his girlfriend. After having some contact with Sui Xin, he didn¡¯t feel that there was anything special about this person. Instead, he felt that this person wasn¡¯t worthy of Gu Yinshu at all. Sometimes, he didn¡¯t understand why Gu Yinshu would choose such an ordinary girl who looked dull. Wasn¡¯t it good to have a love that was evenly matched Don¡¯t look for such a silly and sweet girl. Jiang Hao had automatically ssified Wuxin as a silly and sweet girl. He felt that Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t really understand what kind of person he wanted. After she understood what kind of person he wanted, she wouldn¡¯t be with Jiang Suixin anymore. Who knew that ever since he came into contact with Jiang Suixin, Gu Yinshu seemed to have a bigger and bigger opinion of him. Jiang Hao thought that he had not forced Gu Yinshu into submission in the beginning, and he did not quite understand why he had deliberately said that he hated him so much and had a special kind of hostility toward him Thinking about it, it was possible that there was something wrong with Jiang Suixin. It could only be that there was something wrong with him. A look of disgust shed across Jiang Hao¡¯s eyes. This was the reason why he had always hated women. Women liked to gossip behind their backs andin to men. They liked to be petty. When Suixin heard his words, he was so angry that heughed. His expression returned to its previous calm. ¡°Jiang Hao, whether you have paranoia or some other illness, let me tell you clearly now. You don¡¯t have any sense of presence or status in front of Gu Yinshu and me. So don¡¯t be too self-righteous. You always feel as if you have a ce in our lives. He and I have never paid any attention to you. ¡° For the first time, Jiang Hao¡¯s expression was very ugly. It was probably because he had disguised himself too well. Now that he had exposed his original appearance in front of Suixin, he would be much more twisted than usual, as if he waspletely different from usual. ¡°Jiang Suixin, don¡¯t y tricks on me. I¡¯ve said it before, you and I canpete fairly in front of Gu Yinshu. If I tell you that I still think you¡¯re good, I won¡¯t say how to deal with you. After all, I¡¯m not a viin like you guys. ¡° Jiang Hao seemed to be a little disgusted with women. Suixin felt a little disgusted, not because he was gay, but because his posture made her feel very despicable. ¡°since you¡¯re done talking, then let me go. I have nothing to say to you. ¡° Sui Xin was a little jealous. He had to make Gu Yinshu stay away from this man in the future. As expected, having a boyfriend who was as beautiful as a flower meant that he had to worry about all kinds of things and also had to guard against men and women. Chapter 1904

Chapter 1904: Chapter 1889 is so f * * King Melodramatic

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION So F * * King Melodramatic! Sui Xinined in his heart and pushed him away helplessly. ¡°No matter what you think of me, as long as you don¡¯t disturb our lives, it¡¯s fine, especially mine. I don¡¯t like someone following behind me all day for no reason. ¡° Sui Xin could roughly guess the reason why this person always followed behind him even though he clearly liked Gu Yinshu. That day, he was also afraid of being found out and hated by Gu Yinshu, right. After all, Gu Yinshu was still a straight man for such things. ¡°Who wants to follow behind you? Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. You know that every time I look at you, I feel extremely disgusted. ¡° In fact, Jiang Hao wasn¡¯t as disgusted as freewill said because she also realized that freewill was just a little girl. It was just that she was extremely jealous of money now, so of course he would use more vicious words to attack him now. ¡°If you¡¯re so disgusted, don¡¯t follow me and disturb me and my boyfriend. You know that he¡¯s always jealous because of you. Initially, I also thought that you liked me, but you hid it too deeply. I didn¡¯t expect that you actually liked Gu Yinshu. ¡° Sui Xin felt that he needed to rify, ¡°I want to tell you onest thing. My boyfriend doesn¡¯t like men. Even if he doesn¡¯t like me, he won¡¯t like you. So you¡¯d better not humiliate yourself. ¡° Sui Xin¡¯s words were also quite harsh and sarcastic, because he was really angry. This person had always pretended to be very good, but now he could use such harsh words to attack him. Was He still human? ¡°then you don¡¯t have to care. I said it very clearly just now. It can be a fairpetition, so you don¡¯t need to care about how I won his heart in front of Gu Yinshu. You just need to know that you will always be a loser. In the end, I will be the winner.¡± Capricorn didn¡¯t know why he had such strong courage and confidence. He just sneered in his heart, feeling that his worldview had beenpletely refreshed by him. ¡°It¡¯s none of my business how you think. I¡¯ll go out first. Remember, don¡¯t randomly barge into the girls¡¯ locker room in the future. I¡¯m more gentle now. If it were any other girl, you would have been kicked out long ago. Don¡¯t always take your shamelessness for granted. ¡° Thest sentence was mean to him. Jiang Hao¡¯s face turned ugly immediately. He didn¡¯t say anything but just watched as Wuxin left the locker room. ¡°I¡¯m Wuxin. Why did youe out sote? My stomach is about to be starved by you. We agreed to eat beef noodles outside together. I even suspected that you gave birth to a child inside. ¡° Chen Shuxin was eating a lollipop outside. When she saw hering out, she jumped on her. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense here. ¡± Wuxin pushed her away from her body in disgust. Then she looked at Gu Yinshu. ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting for a long time. Let¡¯s go eat noodles together. ¡° ¡°Your first reaction was to see if your boyfriend doesn¡¯t see me as his best friend. ¡± Chen Shuxin was a little jealous. They used to be so close, but after this person came along.. She felt that she was always at a disadvantage. ¡°Didn¡¯t you take my first hug? So, why are you still jealous? ¡± Suixin smiled and reached out to pinch her chin. ¡°Jiang Suixin, you¡¯ve learned to be bad. ¡° Chapter 1905

Chapter 1905: Chapter 1890 was funny

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Chen Shuxin pouted her lips She looked at the girl in front of her. ¡°were you teasing me just now You actually pinched my chin. You¡¯re a little girl. You¡¯re a young girl. You actually touched my chin. Are you shameless? Tell me, who did you learn from Could it be your family¡¯s Gu Yinshu?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t put all the me on him. Can¡¯t I develop on my own? WHO said I have to learn from others? Are you that confident in me? Have you always thought of me as a silly, sweet person? ¡° After being rebuked, Chen Shuxin actually had a misconception that she was at a loss for words. It was so reasonable that she couldn¡¯t refute it. Chen Shuxin waspletely speechless. ¡°What are you two hesitating about? Go and eat beef noodles now. Beef noodles are more important. I just came out of the gym. I¡¯m really starving to death. ¡° Song Yan put out the cigarette in his hand. When he walked over, he put his hand on Chen Shuxin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Well, let¡¯s hurry up and eat noodles. We¡¯re starving to death. This swimmingpetition is indeed a little too exhausting. I was a little scared just now. The few of us all ran to the end with a whoosh. ¡° ¡°actually, it¡¯s not that bad. I didn¡¯t feel anything when I was swimming, because I just wanted to finish it as soon as possible, and it was only 100 meters, ¡± freewill said. ¡°But I¡¯m really tired after swimming. ¡° Freewill suddenly thought of the boy who had just barged into the locker room and looked at Gu Yinshu. ¡°Yinshu, what do you think of Jiang Hao? ¡° Freewill had never expected that his ultimate goal was actually Gu Yinshu. This oue really surprised her. ¡°Why did you suddenly bring this up? Did you meet him again? ¡±GuuYinshuu thought about it and felt that they had never met at all.Whyy didSuiiXinn bring this up again? His eyes were a little deep. ¡°Did you have any rtionship with him before? Now you¡¯re asking me how he is, and what¡¯s the reason? ¡° ¡°answer me now. Don¡¯t worry about the reason why I¡¯m asking you this question! ¡° Sui Xin was anxious to know his answer. He almost jumped up in front of him, his face full of anxiety. Seeing her like this, Gu Yinshu felt a little strange. ¡°I think this kid always likes to get close to you. He seems to always stare at me when I¡¯m not around and talk to you. ¡° Gu Yinshu said what he wanted to say the most. In fact, he didn¡¯t like other boys getting close to her. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t like all boys getting close to her. It was this kind of purposeful intention that made him very unhappy. The target of this kind of person was either Sui Xin or Sui Xin. Therefore, he did not like it very much. Upon hearing this, follow the heart burst intoughter. She did not know why she hit on her cuteness. ¡°What are youughing at? Do you really like him to get close to you? ¡± A hint of displeasure appeared between Gu Yinshu¡¯s brows. ¡°Let me tell you, don¡¯t get close to this kid again. This kid has a lot on his mind. I suspect that he wants to hit on you. ¡° ¡°...¡± Follow the heart finally stoppedughing. He ced his hand on Gu Yinshu¡¯s shoulder and looked at his eyes and brows very seriously. If Gu Yinshu knew that the kid had actually taken a fancy to him, who knew what kind of expression and mood he would have. After all, no one would have thought that Jiang Hao had actually taken a fancy to Gu Yinshu. Chapter 1906

Chapter 1906: Chapter 1891

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION If he said it out loud, Gu Yinshu would probably not be able to take it. Wait a minute... ... He felt that he still had to ask him a few questions, so he looked at him very seriously. ¡°Gu Yinshu, I¡¯m going to ask you a few questions now. You have to answer me honestly. If you don¡¯t answer me honestly, you will be resisting and being strict. At that time, you can forget about me talking to you. ¡° ¡°Okay, you ask. ¡± Gu Yinshu replied, as if he had thought of something. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to ask Jiang Hao a question? Why are you asking this person? Don¡¯t tell me you want to know if I have great love and can tolerate him? ¡° ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. Don¡¯t ask me any other questions. I¡¯m the one asking you the question now. Do you think he¡¯s handsome Just based on his looks, do you think he¡¯s better-looking Whether it¡¯s a man or a woman, just tell me your opinion on his looks.¡± What kind of strange question was this? Not only did Gu Yinshu not understand, even Song Yan and Chen Shuxin did not quite understand. What kind of strange question was this? ¡°follow your heart, what are you doing? ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt, answer my question first. Do you think Jiang Hao is good-looking? ¡° ¡°not good-looking, very ugly. ¡° As the saying goes, when a love rival met, he would be extremely jealous. It was impossible to praise him, and it was impossible for him to do so in this lifetime. Therefore, Gu Yinshu used a very bad word. Suixin was really amused to death by him. He did not expect him to use the word ugly to describe him. He did not know why, but when he heard this answer, he felt very relieved. She always felt that such a person could never be gay. He would never give Jiang Hao any chance to make Gu Yinshu gay. It was absolutely impossible. ¡°Your answer is very survival-oriented, so I¡¯ve decided not to be angry. I¡¯m going to eat noodles immediately. You have to treat me to two bowls of noodles. ¡° ¡°Sure, my beautifuldy. I¡¯m willing to eat as much as you want. ¡° ¡°okay, let¡¯s go for a while now. I want to drink a cup of milk tea and a cup of watermelon juice. ¡° She felt that she had to use her grief and anger to eat as much as she could and try her best to dissipate her anger. ¡°okay, you can eat whatever you want. ¡° Chen Shuxin said coldly, ¡°if you continue to eat like this, I¡¯m afraid that the weight you lost during the sports meeting will be multiplied. ¡° ¡°...¡± ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? What I eat is happiness. Besides, as long as my Gu Yinshu is by my side, I don¡¯t care what I eat. I don¡¯t care what I look like. He will always like me. ¡° This tone was full of confidence, but for some reason, Gu Yinshu was very confident in this tone. ¡°You¡¯re right. I will always like you. ¡° The smile on Sui Xin¡¯s face became even brighter. Chen Shuxin, who was beside him, felt goosebumps all over her body because of this sour tone. ¡°I have goosebumps all over my body. Do you guys want to continue to show off in front of me? ¡° Sui Xin suddenly remembered that Chen Shuxin always liked to read beautiful books and Manga. She had nevere into contact with Fujoshi before, but freewill liked these things very much. That was how she knew a little about Fujoshi and Fujoshi. But she never thought that a homosexual would appear by her side and even take a fancy to her boyfriend. What kind of sin was this. Chapter 1907

Chapter 1907: Chapter 1892

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Shu Xin, have you seen those things about beauty before? I remember you used to see this kind of things, and there were two men... ¡° She did as she wished, secretly pulling Chen Shuxin to a corner and interrogating her. ¡°I said, why are you talking so loudly? Can¡¯t you ask properly? ¡± She just didn¡¯t expect that she would suddenly say so loudly, and the people beside her had already seen it. Emma, how embarrassing! ¡°I¡¯m just secretly telling you, what kind of emotions do you think this kind of people have? ¡± ¡°Also, I¡¯m very curious, why do you like two men together so much, especially when two men are together, you always seem to like to act very excited. ¡° She wasn¡¯t so curious about these things in the past, but she remembered that in the past, every time Shu Xin got such a notebook, she looked very excited. Now that she had encountered such a thing in reality, of course, she felt it was best to ask her. ¡°I¡¯m excited, of course, because the two men are good-looking. Moreover, the urrence of such stories isparable to that of an overbearing CEO, so I think it¡¯s very interesting to read such stories. ¡° Chen Shuxin excitedly said what she had read in the book. As if she was reminded of something, she turned her head to look at Sui Xin. ¡°Damn, don¡¯t tell me you suspect that your Gu Yinshu is gay? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible. If he was, he would have been exposed long ago. How could he still be acting like a good boyfriend until now? ¡° ¡°Why are you shouting so loudly? Are you courting death? ¡± She didn¡¯t expect her to suddenly shout so loudly She quickly covered his mouth, afraid that Gu Yinshu and the others would hear her. ¡°I¡¯m just asking. Don¡¯t shout so loudly. If they hear me, I¡¯ll be dead. ¡° Chen Shuxin nodded, indicating that she wouldn¡¯t say anything more and asked her to move her hand away. Freewill finally breathed a sigh of relief, because she realized that Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t seem to be paying attention to what was going on here. He was only talking about something with Song Yan. ¡°Then why did you ask me about the two men just now? Could it be that someone has taken a liking to your Gu Yinshu, and that person is gay? ¡° ¡°...¡± ¡°How can you be so urate with your guesses? ¡± Although she was a little embarrassed, Suixin was really a little different. How could she be so urate with her guesses. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid? If you ask such a question, it¡¯s either because your Gu Yinshu has a problem, or another boy has a problem. Otherwise, why would you ask me this out of the blue? Besides, I think that you have never read these romanticics and novels. Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re suddenly interested in romantic novels, so you came to me for advice and joined the circle. ¡° Chen Shuxin had a look of disbelief on her face, which made suixin admire her very much. That¡¯s right, she was here to ask about another boy. ¡°Do you still remember that Jiang Hao? ¡° ¡°nonsense, isn¡¯t that the handsome guy from our ss? Why did you suddenly mention him again? ¡± Chen Shuxin casually ridiculed him. Suddenly, her eyes widened, and she looked at her. ¡°Jiang Suixin, don¡¯t tell me that it¡¯s really what I think? ¡° ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s exactly what you think, and it¡¯s almost 100% . ¡± Naturally, Suixin knew what this person was thinking, and she gave her the answer with certainty. Chen Shuxin waspletely confused. Did this mean that there was a living gay in her ss! Chapter 1908

Chapter 1908: Chapter 1893 felt a little better

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Although she had always seen gay people in Danmei¡¯s books or Manga, she had never seen real gay people in real life. She had never thought that one day she would be able to meet a gay man in real life, and he was also a big handsome man. And it was the big handsome man that she had licked before that had forced Jiang Hao! ¡°Freewill, are you sure that Jiang Hao is gay? I¡¯m also the one you fantasized about, right? ¡± Chen Shuxin¡¯s eyes were wide open, but she still didn¡¯t dare to be confident. After all, this news was too explosive, so explosive that she didn¡¯t dare to confirm this fact. ¡°What do you think? If I wasn¡¯t sure, I wouldn¡¯t dare to ask you. Besides, I¡¯m really sure. I¡¯m also very shocked. Why do you make it sound like I¡¯m lying to you? ¡° Freewill basically rolled her eyes. She didn¡¯t want to say anything else because she felt really tired. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that either. After all, this is the first time I¡¯ve encountered such a thing. Moreover, it happened beside you. I think it¡¯s very strange. ¡± Chen Shuxin took a sentence from the side and stretched out her hand to pull her good friend ¡°So you mean that Jiang Hao likes your family to hire you? Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t ask me this question out of nowhere. Could it be that he has taken a liking to your boyfriend? ¡° ¡°Yes, your guess is right. ¡± Freewill added with a little dejection ¡°Do you know When I was changing in the changing room just now, that kid was also in that changing room. I don¡¯t know when he entered. When I came out, he really had a gloomy look on his face. It was the first time I saw his expression so scary. I finally knew why I hated him so much. Not only because of the unpleasant first meeting, but also because she subconsciously wanted to snatch my boyfriend.¡± Sui Xin clenched her fists and swore to herself, ¡°I will never let Gu Yinshu get close to Jiang Hao again in the future. It¡¯s absolutely impossible. ¡° In the past, she had naively thought that Jiang Hao liked her, which was why he kept doing all kinds of things to attract her attention. Who knew that in the blink of an eye, his real target was actually Gu Yinshu. ¡°Okay, okay. Since you already know Jiang Hao¡¯s target, you can be on guard in the future. ¡± Although Chen Shuxin was very gossipy, she didn¡¯t continue to expose this person because she felt that her good friend must be feeling bad now ¡°Then you n to tell these things to Gu Yinshu. If you tell Gu Yinshu, you might be a little on guard. ¡° ¡°Why should I be on guard? He is mine to begin with, and he is originally straight. A real straight man, the kind of iron man straight man. ¡° Chen Shuxin could notugh because of the casual and serious attitude. She could only nod along with her. ¡°I know, I know. Your Gu Yinshu is definitely iron man straight man. After all, it¡¯s not like I haven¡¯te into contact with him before. ¡°I can rest assured about that, but I¡¯m just afraid that the guy will try to trick me. Look at how he made you look so terrible. He doesn¡¯t have any grace that a guy should have. ¡° Chen Shuxin¡¯s impression of him was greatly reduced. She used to think that this handsome guy was lively, cheerful, and good-natured. But who knew that he was so ungentlemanly towards his love rival. Was the other party a girl or the current girlfriend of the person she liked? Couldn¡¯t he preserve His grace and gentlemanly manners a little? After listening to Chen Shuxin¡¯s words, she felt a little better, but for some reason, she felt a sense of insecurity. Chapter 1909

Chapter 1909: Chapter 1894 will teach you a good lessonter

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Chen Shuxin looked at the conflicted look on freewill¡¯s face. She really didn¡¯t know what he was conflicted about The search engine patted her shoulder. ¡°What are you lying about now ¡°You have to know that you are the ss Belle of your ss. You are recognized by everyone, regardless of whether you are a boy or a girl. This means that in their eyes, your looks are unique. ¡°A mere Jiang Hao defeated you? ¡° ¡°But after all, this is my first time meeting a male love rival. Thest time you met a difficult question, you will know what it means to be flustered. ¡° ¡°...¡± That was true. After all, this was the first time meeting a male love rival. At least, it was very confusing at first nce. ¡°Hey, Jiang Suixin, where is your usual imposing manner? You can pull Gu Yinshu and show off your love more and more, infuriating your love rival to death. ¡° ¡°Do you think I would do such a thing in public? We have always kept a low profile. ¡° ¡°okay, okay, okay. You keep a low profile. The love I told you is the only way to defeat your love rival. At that time, his heart will be filled with thousands of scars, which will make him very sad. ¡° Chen Shuxin¡¯s words made sense, but freewill did not think that he could do it. ¡°By the way, do you have money now? Can you lend me some money? ¡° Hearing freewill suddenly ask for money, Chen Shuxin calcted the savings she had saved in the past few months for food expenses. ¡°basically, I have saved more than 2,000 yuan. How much do you need? Why do you need it? ¡° ¡°It¡¯s just useful. Lend it to me first. ¡° ¡°Okay, then beg me. ¡° Freewill looked at her hair and suddenly said, ¡°the hairstyle you have today is very nice. The main thing is to tie up your hair. You look very much like a small spy like the Japanese. ¡° ¡°...¡± ¡°This is why I feel that you are not here to borrow money. You are here to ask for a beating. ¡± Chen Shuxin narrowed her eyes and reached out to strangle her neck, but she ran away. ¡°If you have the ability tough at me, don¡¯t run away if you have the ability. Didn¡¯t you want to borrow money? ¡° Freewill had long run to Gu Yinshu¡¯s side and turned around to look at her. ¡°Have you heard the saying that if you don¡¯t move, you are a bastard, so I will definitely run away. Are you stupid? Are you waiting to be beaten by you? ¡° After saying that, freewill even made a face for the first time, which made Chen Shuxin angry. The two of them chased and yed at the side, and the atmosphere became very happy again. Freewill basically did not forget the bad thing just now. ... At night, freewill logged into the game on time. After opening the game screen, the familiar Jianghu scene made her a little excited. She had yed this game for almost two months. Ever since she broke the rules of the single dog game, she and Gu Yinshu unlocked many sections and quests in the game, which became more and more interesting. As soon as she went online, she saw Gu Yinshu¡¯s message. ¡°I¡¯m next to the Jinling pond. Come and find me. I¡¯ll take you to fight the boss and kill monsters. ¡° After casually replying with a ¡°okay¡± , she immediatelyunched the GPS and ran to the side of the Jinling pond. ¡°Wow, auntie Yin is online. ¡° ¡°Can you not be so dramatic? Every time Auntie Yin goes online, you¡¯re always so loud. If auntie Yin runs away, you¡¯ll be responsible! ¡° ¡°I¡¯m just excited. Why are you so fierce? ¡° The two idiots began to bicker again. It was one thing to bicker in the game, but they almost started to fight again. ¡°Stop Fighting, you two. When you give me a questter, I¡¯ll be ambushed by the enemy. ¡° After casually saying that, the two of them finally asked to stay. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with youter. ¡° ¡°I¡¯ll deal with youter. ¡° Chapter 1910

Chapter 1910: Chapter 1895, the game

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The two of them spoke in unison, which made freewillugh. These two people really had a tacit understanding. FASHION: Auntie Yin, did you join that dragon and tiger gang previously? Blossoming Smile: Yes, Shu Xin brought me into the gang previously. That¡¯s right, if I was fighting monsters or fighting a boss and someone snatched it, our gang would help me take revenge, and they would issue a kill order. This was very satisfying, so a weak person like me directly joined the gang. ONEYEAR: SO-SO Smiling like a flower:¡±...¡± It was easy for him to say that. When she had first yed this game, she had really been chased by countless big bosses. She had even been stolen by others. At that time, it had really been a scam. Therefore, joining a gang was her best choice. Fortunately, he had joined a gang. Otherwise, she might not have been able to reach such a level. Jiang Huan: Hahahahahaha, brother Yinshu is indeed very strong. This answer was very good for Gu Yinshu. ONEYEAR: Shut up At this moment, a red monster suddenly darted out from the forest next to them. ¡°I nted this tree and opened this road. If you want to pass through, leave some money to buy the road. ¡° It was a very clich?? line, but this monster was level three and above. They had to work together to defeat it. Soon, they arrived. The four of them were in formation. At this moment, the very annoying Chen Shuxin slowly came online. ¡°Hey, you guys started fighting. I just f * Cking came online. ¡° Smiling like a flower:¡±...¡± ¡°Hurry up and get ready. We¡¯re almost fighting a monster. This monster is attacking! ¡° It wasn¡¯t the first time that Sui Xin had seen Shu Xin¡¯s unreliable character. ¡°okay, okay, okay. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be right there. ¡° Although Shu Xin was indeed unreliable, her skills were still very strong. They had been on the list together before. Soon, they killed this monster and gained a lot of experience as well as a pair of matching clothes. ¡°Oh my God, this is practically a standard outfit for brother Yin and sister Yin. ¡° ¡°This set of matching clothes is so beautiful. Hurry up and put it on. ¡° Freewill clicked on the button and put it on together with Gu Yinshu. This set of clothes was indeed very exquisite. Although it was not real, seeing this set of clothes on the character he was ying, it was really pleasing to the eye. Not long after, some forums suddenly posted a top post, which was enhanced by the moderator. Chen Shuxin looked around curiously and began to call freewill excitedly, ¡°did you see that the game forum is holding an event? ¡° ¡°You guys are ying games again. ¡± When Lan Xue first came in, she saw the two of them discussing excitedly and couldn¡¯t help but tease them ¡°looks like I¡¯d better join your team too. Otherwise, I¡¯ll fall behind and have nothing inmon with you guys. ¡° ¡°Come on, you just don¡¯t want to y this game with us. Speaking of ying games, you¡¯re an expert. ¡° Chen Shuxin giggled at the side and looked very happy. ¡°Our Miss Chen Shuxin is smiling like a flower. What did you see that was so interesting? ¡° Lan Xue walked over to take a look at herputer and found a post on the forum. ¡°asking for a beauty event? ¡± She slightly raised her head, ¡°does this mean that you want to upload your real photos topare your beauty? ¡° ¡°Yeah, the first ce winner will have the title of a martial arts beauty. It will be disyed on the head of a character yer. It¡¯s very eye-catching. ¡° Chapter 1911

Chapter 1911: Chapter 1896: The title of the number one beauty in the martial arts world

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Chen Shuxin was very interested in this activity because there would be very generous rewards after obtaining a beauty in the martial arts world. In addition to arge amount of experience points and a beautiful feather dress, he would be able to establish the image of the number one beauty in the martial arts world in a certain ce for a year. This beauty contest was only held once a year. ¡°Freewill, let¡¯s upload our own photos. Whether it¡¯s you getting the number one beauty in the martial arts world or me getting the number one beauty in the martial arts world, I will find it very interesting. ¡° Seeing these rewards, they all felt very envious. Freewill was actually a little tempted, but when he thought about uploading the real photos, he was a little hesitant. There were a lot of people ying this game. Wouldn¡¯t it be a little awkward if he met someone familiar. ¡°I think freewill can give it a try. After all, freewill¡¯s face is really too good-looking. What is the first love of the nation? This is it. ¡° Lan Xue was still talking on the side, and freewill directly rolled his eyes. ¡°You really know how to tter me. What is the first love of the nation? Why didn¡¯t I know when I got such a title? ¡° ¡°Hehe, anyway, I think my family¡¯s following heart and Shu Xin are the best looking. The title of First Love of the nation is very standard. ¡° ¡°bootlicker. ¡± Chen Shuxinughed and scolded from the side, ¡°why don¡¯t you create an ount too? Come to our district, we¡¯ll bring you to y together. ¡° ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve wanted to try this game for a long time. I see that all of you are ying with more enthusiasm than anyone else. ¡± Lan Xue wiped her fist and immediately turned on herputer. While passing the novice mission, Chen Shuxin was still encouraging following heart to put her real photo in thepetition. ¡°Look, the first ce has more than 1,000 votes now, but I don¡¯t think this girl is as good-looking as you. Freewill, why don¡¯t we put the photo up! ¡° Freewill was also looking at the activities on the forum and saw a few beauties on the ranking list. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that there will be people we know, and it will be a little awkward. ¡° Hearing Freewill¡¯s words, Chen Shuxin anxiously said from the side, ¡°what¡¯s the big deal? There are a lot of people ying this game. We¡¯re just taking part in apetition. We might even be able to get acquaintances to help us get votes. ¡° ¡°Yeah, freewill, it¡¯s nothing much. It¡¯s just like how we usually choose the school Belle, the school Belle, and the school Belle. Isn¡¯t this a problem of nature? This is a more honorable thing. ¡± Lan Xue also advised from the side Because she also felt that if freewill ced the photo, the votes would definitely not be too little. ¡°Freewill, isn¡¯t this just for fun? It¡¯s not a big deal. Even if we¡¯re recognized, it¡¯s not a big deal. ¡° When she said that, it seemed to mean something like that. Originally, it was just a game. It was just a game. Besides, the tickets might not even be too high, and others might not be able to see him. With this constion, follow your heart decided to put up a photo on theputer. It was just to give his gang a head count. And the gang that follow your heart belonged to was already encouraging the gang and the girls to participate in this event. This was because if the girls in the gang obtained the title of the number one beauty in the world of martial arts, the entire gang would be rewarded and would be upgraded. For some unknown reason, freewill¡¯s gang seemed to have very few girls. Including Freewill, there were only about ten of them. And these ten or so girls had all rushed out to participate in this beauty contest. The title of the number one beauty in the martial arts world was naturally very popr. Chapter 1912

Chapter 1912: Chapter 1897 photo

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Almost every gang was encouraging the girls in their own gang to participate in this event. Regardless of whether they were pretty or not, they would first go and get a headcount. What if they were chosen. Chen Shuxin had already chosen the most beautiful photo of herself. Fortunately, she had a history of fixing pictures before, so this photo looked quite satisfactory. ¡°follow your heart. I have already chosen the most beautiful photo. Do you want me to help you choose one? I can definitely choose the most beautiful photo of you. ¡° Chen Shuxin got up from herputer excitedly. She walked to herputer and looked at the photo that she was choosing. ¡°Suixin, I think this photo of yours looks pretty good. ¡°. ¡°Did you fix this photo? ¡± ¡°Why do I feel like you didn¡¯t fix it? It would be even better if you epted it. Look at these rankings, which girl hasn¡¯t fixed this photo? Especially the first one. I feel like she spent three days and three nights fixing it for thispetition. ¡° Therefore, Chen Shuxin also felt that thepetition might be morepetitive this time. Fortunately, she was only there to have fun and there was no need to fuss over it. ¡°Do you think this photo of me looks good? Then I¡¯ll take this one. ¡± However, Sui Xin suddenly remembered something. ¡°Oh right, I seemed to have asked you for moneyst time. Do you have it? It¡¯s only 150 now. ¡° ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go get it for you in a while. Actually, I¡¯m really curious. Why do you need this money? It can¡¯t be to take revenge on that Jiang Hao, right? For example, buy him somexatives or other downloads, and let him vomit and diarrhea for three days and three nights. ¡° ¡°Eh, am I as vicious as you say? ¡± Sui Xin said disdainfully at first. It had to be said that Chen Shuxin¡¯s imagination had gone too far. Although she said that she didn¡¯t like Jiang Hao, this was the truth. But it didn¡¯t mean that she hated this person as much as she hated evil. She still had to be kind to others. Although Jiang Hao¡¯s mouth had some unforgiving words and some not-so-good words, he didn¡¯t do too much to her. At least, it was within the limits of her tolerance and understanding. Anyway, he wouldn¡¯t let Gu Yinshu interact with this person much in the future. It was too damn scary. Chen Shuxin¡¯s Suixin denied it. She smiled and sat beside theputer, helping her select photos for the martial arts beauty contestter. The group chat of the various gangs exploded because they were all urging the girls to hurry up and upload the photos. Of course, there was no mandatory requirement. It was just that uploading the photos would be beneficial to the gang¡¯s upgrade. Of course, there were also some people with evil intentions who wanted to see what the girls in the gangs looked like. It wasn¡¯t that there weren¡¯t such things as chatting about slutty girls, especially for those boys who had dirty hearts. If the girls were pretty, he would use all his strength to chase after them. I chatted about slutty girls online. Actually, regarding this type of people, who didn¡¯t like them very much. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s take this one. I think this photo of freewill is the best. The angles of the other photos are a little blurry. ¡± Lan Xue also gave her opinion. She had already logged into her game ount She was looking forward to the two gaming gods in the dorm bringing her along to show off and fly together. Freewill nodded and finally confirmed this photo. ¡°How does this forum work? ¡± Freewill saw the top of the post. There were already a lot of girls on the list. Indeed, every single word was very beautiful. Of course, there were also people who scammed votes. ¡°Today, I have 30 votes. I will vote for freewill first. ¡± Chen Shuxin then remembered that she still had 30 votes. She quickly voted so that she would not be wiped out the next day. Chapter 1913

Chapter 1913: Chapter 1898

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION At first, Suixin thought that this photo would take a long time to be approved, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be approved in less than five minutes. Her profile was also posted on the forum. ¡°This approval is so fast. ¡± Suixin felt a little guilty. She wanted to turn off herputer and go offline, but suddenly found several messages on her private message. ¡°Auntie Yin, are you participating in thepetition of the number one beauty in the martial arts world? ¡° ¡°Auntie Yin, why do I seem to see you on the forum? ¡° ¡°Suixin, you¡¯re on the list? ¡° Cheng Jie, Jiang Huan, and Gu Yinshu were still in the game and hadn¡¯t logged off yet. They had been following the forum and suddenly saw a familiar face Seeing the three people bombarding her with messages, Suixin felt even more guilty because she didn¡¯t seem to have told them beforehand that she had directly participated in thepetition for the number one beauty of the martial arts world. She smiled like a flower. ¡°Yes, I just told Shu Xin that I randomly found a photo and put it on the forum. ¡° Jiang Huan: ¡°You¡¯re really different from a good-looking person. Is this what you call a random photo? ¡± ¡°Do you know that your photo has quickly been ced in the top ten? ¡± ¡°How long has it been? ¡± ¡°It hasn¡¯t even been five minutes. ¡°. When he saw Jiang Huan¡¯s message, the milk that was originally in freewill¡¯s mouth almost spurted out. Luckily, he sat still. ¡°Does it have to be so exaggerated? Although he does have a certain level of good looks, it doesn¡¯t seem to be that exaggerated. ¡°. Who knew that he would immediately open his own forum message and find that his photo had just been adjusted to the tenth ce. Moreover, it seemed to be catching up to the first ce. He felt a little embarrassed. Beside him, Chen Shuxin was very serious about bringing a certain cabbage into the game. It waspletely her first time ying this game, so it was still a little difficult to clear the newbie quest. Seeing that the monster in front of her was instantly killed, Chen Shuxin was very excited and pped her hands. ¡°Oh my God, I¡¯ve finally met the God of the game. It¡¯s really awesome. ¡° Chen Shuxin did not expect that she would unexpectedly receive a little fangirl. Of course, she felt a sense of pride. ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s just so-so. Actually, my skills in the game are pretty good, but freewill and I have both been on the PK leaderboards. There isn¡¯t a dungeon that the two of us can¡¯t clear. ¡° ¡°The two of you are really tough guys in the game. ¡° ¡°HAHAHA! ¡° After Chen Shuxinughed, she saw that freewill was sitting in his seat with a pained expression on his face. She leaned over curiously. ¡°What do you mean by that pained expression? Did someone criticize you? ¡° After all, there were many trolls in the game. Trolls were everywhere now, and they always existed anonymously. People like this could not be eliminated. ¡°No, I was just shocked by this ranking because I just posted my photo. I didn¡¯t expect to enter the top ten all of a sudden. ¡° ¡°What? You¡¯re in the top 10? ¡± Chen Shuxin was very excited as she looked up the ranking of the number one beauty in the martial arts world. Yes, that¡¯s right. Freewill was already in ninth ce. She also looked up her own ranking. She was in 30th ce. There were a total of 150 people participating in thepetition of the number one beauty in the martial arts world this time, so Chen Shuxin was already very happy that she was in the top 30. When she looked again, she realized that there was a tycoon who was crazily scamming votes for her. This ID name was very familiar. With one look, she could tell that it was that idiot Song Yan. Although she was crazily swiping the votes, it only put her in 30th ce, but Song Yan¡¯s behavior of Swiping the votes for her made her feel a sweet feeling in her heart. Chapter 1914

Chapter 1914: Chapter 1899, Hanfu Club

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Yes, it was an indescribable feeling to have such a brainless fan. It was quite a blissful feeling. She really didn¡¯t expect Song Yan, this idiot, to actually think of swapping votes for her. Although swapping votes didn¡¯t mean much to her, she was definitely not the so-called number one beauty in the end. However, she felt that the boyfriend force of his actions made her feel a little shy. ¡°D * MN, your expression is so emotional. Did something happen? Could it be that you¡¯re also in the top ten? ¡± Chen Shuxin was still fiddling with her newbie outfit She wanted to see if she could level up here faster, but when she saw Chen Shuxin¡¯s emotional expression, goosebumps almost came off her body. ¡°Mind Your own business. ¡± Chen Shuxin was a rare Tsundere, so she retorted and continued to look at herputer. When she saw his expression, she immediately thought of something. ¡°I think someone helped him buy tickets. Look at how sweet he is. Tonight, we are all forced to have dog food. ¡° Chen shuxin still had a sweet smile on her face. When she heard what she said, she even pouted. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Previously, weren¡¯t you the one who fed us dog food? This is a rare opportunity for me to ask, yet you still want to talk about me. This is really too inhuman. ¡° ¡°Alright, don¡¯t talk to me in such a tone. This is really the first time I¡¯ve heard you act so cute. You scared me to death. ¡± Following her words, Chen Shuxin couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She continued to pouted and said, ¡°I hate you. ¡°. Following which, she felt that it was better not to reason with someone who was immersed in love. Whatever. However, when she saw that her ticket was being swiped crazily, the corner of her mouth twitched. She was in ninth ce just now, and now she was in fifth ce. This ticket scared her. Needless to say, it must be Gu Yinshu¡¯s doing. Smiling like a flower, Gu Yinshu asked, ¡°Gu Yinshu, did you swipe my ticket just now? ¡± Actually, you don¡¯t have to swipe my ticket. I don¡¯t really want to be the number one beauty in the martial arts world. Although she knew that he was inhumane, the sudden increase in his ranking still made her feel a little scared. This wasn¡¯t something that she took for granted. Once, it felt like a year: Nothing, I just threw it casually. Her smile was as beautiful as a flower:¡±...¡± This uncle said it so easily. What did he mean by throwing it casually. As expected, this uncle was the uncle. She didn¡¯t bother about this matter anymore. This matter had only caused a small bubble in their lives and didn¡¯t attract much attention from them. But very quickly, a person¡¯s message suddenly appeared on freewill¡¯s phone. ¡°Freewill, are you free tonight? I¡¯ll treat you to dinner. ¡° Freewill looked at the ce where the number belonged. It seemed to be the school¡¯s side, but she did not make any remarks. She did not make any remarks, which meant that she was not an important person, or rather, she did not know him at all. When she saw the two words ¡°freewill¡± , she felt that he should know her. ¡°Hello, may I know who you are? ¡° After she greeted him, the other side only replied to her after half a minute. ¡°Student Sui Xin, have you forgotten? I¡¯m Xu Cheng from Hanfu Club. ¡° Xu Cheng? This name ran through her mind several times before she finally remembered. Wasn¡¯t this Miss Qin Shu¡¯s boyfriend? This Xu Cheng was indeed from Hanfu Club. However, Sui Xin felt that she wasn¡¯t that familiar with him. Chapter 1915

Chapter 1915: Chapter 1900. If you don¡¯t try, how will you know that I¡¯m better than him

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION To put it bluntly, she and Xu Cheng were on the same side of each other. They weren¡¯t familiar with each other yet, but why would he suddenly invite her to dinner? This was a little strange. Inviting her to dinner out of the blue, wasn¡¯t there a saying If you¡¯re trying to curry favor for no reason, you¡¯re either a traitor or a thief. Thinking of this, he casually replied, ¡°student Xu Cheng, may I ask if you have something? If you have something to say, you can actually say it over the phone. I haven¡¯t had much time recently. ¡° The other party seemed to have expected her to reject him, so they quickly sent another message. ¡°Student Suixin, don¡¯t be so nervous. I actually just want to find an opportunity to get along with you. After all, we¡¯re both members of the Hanfu club now, so we should get to know each other better. ¡° Jiang Suixin:¡±...¡± Get to know her? She didn¡¯t want to get to know him at all, okay Moreover, they were only in the same club, so why did they have to get to know each other better? These words sounded really greasy. Why did they have to get to know each other. ¡°Roommates, I seem to have been harassed by someone. ¡° Freewill raised his head and looked at the two people who were ying on theputer. Chen Shuxin was not surprised She threw a sentence, ¡°isn¡¯t this very normal? After all, with your current looks, you are practically the prettiest girl in ss 12 of our ss. Although you are famous right now, there are still some people who will miss you. For example, those outsiders who don¡¯t understand your situation might even send messages to harass you. ¡° ¡°How do you know What you¡¯re saying now is exactly the same as what happened just now We have a member. In fact, he already has a girlfriend, but he just sent an inexplicable text message, saying that he wants to treat me to a meal. What¡¯s the point of treating me to a meal. First of all, doesn¡¯t he know that he has a girlfriend Even if he doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend, he wouldn¡¯t just casually have a meal with a guy, right? And there¡¯s no reason or excuse. This is really weird to the extreme.¡± Chen Shuxin was a little surprised to hear that it was such a person. ¡°Is he f * Cking cheating on his girlfriend? This guy is really bold. ¡± Chen Shuxin added, ¡°and he actually forgot that it was Gu Yinshu¡¯s girlfriend. He doesn¡¯t want to live anymore. ¡° Freewill didn¡¯t know how to answer because she really didn¡¯t understand this guy. She really didn¡¯t understand what kind of mentality this guy had to send her such a vague and ambiguous text message. While they were talking, the other party sent a few more messages in her phone. Each one was more passionate than thest, and each one was moreforting than thest. It wasn¡¯t that Suixin hadn¡¯t received this kind of hint before, but he never paid attention to these things until he met Gu Yinshu that year. He had just opened up his heart and had a rtionship with Gu Yinshu when he hadn¡¯t finished his studies. So now, when she met these kinds of messages again, she didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. And this person also made him feel a little disgusted, because this person had a girlfriend. Now, not only did he climb the wall, but he also wanted to steal someone else¡¯s corner. This was a scumbag. After thinking about it, the other excuses were too pretentious and not very direct, so she directly sent a very straightforward and honest text message. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this ssmate, I already have a boyfriend, so please don¡¯t disturb me anymore. ¡° This message had not even been sent for half a minute. Freewill had originally thought that he would give up, but in the end, he actually sent another sentence. ¡°If you don¡¯t try, how will you know that I¡¯m better than him? ¡° Chapter 1916

Chapter 1916: Chapter 1901 flirtation

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION After reading this sentence, freewill wanted to roll his eyes. This was a tant flirtation. Moreover, why did this person think that he was better than Gu Yinshu? He was really daydreaming. While freewill was at a loss whether tough or cry, he received another text message from that person. ¡°Freewill, I know that you may beughing at me for overestimating myself in your heart. Gu Yinshu is indeed good-looking, and hees from a rich family. His personality is also arrogant, which is the type that little girls like you like. ¡°But you have to know that this kind of yboy won¡¯t be able to concentrate. When he gives you a leg, you won¡¯t even be able to cry. ¡°A good-looking boy will never feel safe. ¡°This sentence is not an rmist. It¡¯s the truth. ¡°I swear that I will treat you well and love you with all my heart for the rest of my life. ¡° ¡°...¡± She really wanted to go berserk. What made him think that he would be brainwashed by these words? What he meant was, even though I¡¯m not good-looking and have no money at home, I have a heart? ? ? Come on, did he forget that Qin Shu was her girlfriend? He had clearly not broken up with Qin Shu yet he was flirting with her in a text message for no reason. He did not believe that such a person would be a good person. Following heart suddenly thought of an online joke and immediately replied. ¡°You don¡¯t have to find a handsome man to find a boyfriend, but you have to find someone you like. ¡° As expected, the other party quickly replied, ¡°then what kind of person do you like? No matter what kind of person you like, I¡¯m willing to change for the sake of what you like. Believe me, I fell in love with you at first sight and I still can¡¯t forget your looks until now. ¡° Freewill did not even look at this text message. He quickly sent the text message that he had just edited. ¡°I like handsome people. ¡° Xu Cheng:¡±...¡± He originally wanted to say a few words of love, but he did not expect that the other party would send such a text message to humiliate him in the blink of an eye. Xu Cheng Yu¡¯s face instantly became a little twisted. Although she did not have the so-called beauty of a flower, she was still handsome and very popr with girls. But in the end, this freewill actually looked at him with such disdain. HMPH, he really didn¡¯t know what was good for him. Xu Cheng always thought that he had good conditions, so he had a self-righteous feeling. He was very unhappy with freewill¡¯s repeated rejections. Originally, he hadn¡¯t thought of flirting with Jiang Suixin. But today, when he was watching online games, he had wanted to see if there were any beautiful women in theizens. He could chat with them from time to time, but in the end, he saw that the fifth ce was Jiang Suixin. On the beauty rankings, at a nce, Jiang Suixin was indeed the most eye-catching. The first ce was obviously doctored. Although he didn¡¯t understand the girls¡¯messy doctored software, at a nce, he felt that it was very fake. At this moment, he felt a little rekindled. He recalled the time when Suixin came to the Hanfu club and wore Hanfu. But she was really as beautiful as a fairy. She had an ancient charm to her. So he wanted to secretly poach her and see if Suixin would be moved by him. If he seeded in stealing the campus Belle¡¯s girlfriend, then he would be famous. He would bepletely famous. When that time came, many people would worship him and look up to him. After all, he was someone who could even steal the campus Belle¡¯s girlfriend. In front of girls, his charm would undoubtedly increase greatly. Xu Cheng had always had this kind of thinking. He felt that girls were cheap and liked those kind of bad boys, especially those who were bad and good-looking like her. They were the ones who were cheap. Even if he had yed them, he could not be med. Chapter 1917

Chapter 1917: There was nothing wrong with chapter 1902

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Therefore, he felt that there was nothing wrong with him. Recently, he had been posting photos of his Hanfu on Weibo. They were all photos of Yushu looking handsome. A bunch of little fangirls surrounded him and praised him for his handsomeness. However, that Qin Shu had changed the moment he started posting. Qin Shu always liked toment on every Weibo post of his. No matter what kind of Weibo Post he posted, this Qin Shu always liked to butt in, even though she was his girlfriend. However, Qin Shu was not as beautiful as Jiang Suixin and the rest. She could not be considered a top beauty. When she wore Hanfu, she was just ordinary, especially because she was short. When she wore it, she looked like a short winter melon, which made him very dissatisfied. Don¡¯t you know what I look like She actually had the nerve to wear the Hanfu. She actually had the nerve to be his girlfriend. She actually had the nerve to show her presence on his Weibo. During this period of time, Xu Cheng¡¯s mood was a little gloomy and uncertain, especially when he was hot and cold towards Qin Shu. This was because he had long wanted to get rid of this Qin Shu. However, due to certain reasons, he had no choice but to humble himself to avoid others calling him a scumbag and influencing him to find his next girlfriend. However, this Jiang Suixin really didn¡¯t give him face. She actually dared to directly reject his confession? This made him lose all face as a man. This made his heart twist. ¡°Jiang Suixin, are you not giving me face? ¡° After being exposed, he became angry from embarrassment. Xu Cheng felt that he had to find some way to get back at him. Suixin was originally going to block this number, but when he suddenly saw such a sentence, he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. His temper also started to re up. ¡°Xu Cheng, I didn¡¯t want to expose you. It¡¯s good that you know it in your heart. But now, are you forcing me to scold you You clearly have a girlfriend, and you clearly know that I have a boyfriend. But now, you have the nerve toe over and confess to me. You think that you¡¯re very great and Jack Su.¡± After sending this message, she casually blocked this self-righteous idiot. After she blocked him, her mood wasn¡¯t as good as before. What on Earth was going on It was actually the people from Hanfu club who said some nonsense to her. In the future, she still didn¡¯t know how to face senior Qin Shu and that Xu Cheng. She really felt sad for senior Qin Shu¡¯s eyes. How could she be so blind to fall for such a scumbag? Seeing that freewill¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t too good, Chen Shuxin, who was ying at the side, turned around and nced at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why do you look so bad? Aren¡¯t you ranked fifth? Could it be because of something in the game? ¡° Freewill shook his head. ¡°Of course it¡¯s not because of something in the game. It¡¯s because someone just sent me a text message. It¡¯s the one who confessed to me just now. Do you know, it¡¯s Xu Cheng. ¡° Chen Shuxin didn¡¯t really remember Xu Cheng. After all, she didn¡¯t have a deep impression of him. But she remembered that this was the person from Hanfu Club. ¡°Is it that tall and thin boy? He sent you a text message about his confession. Did this guy see your boyfriend with his own eyes? What kind of courage did he have to send you a private text message? Isn¡¯t he afraid that you¡¯llin? ¡° Freewill couldn¡¯t say a word because not only did he have the courage to poach his girlfriend, but he also betrayed his girlfriend. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m not going to talk to you about this scumbag anymore. I don¡¯t want to see him anymore. Whenever I talk about him, I feel ufortable all over. ¡° Chapter 1918

Chapter 1918: Chapter 1903, name-calling in public

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Then let¡¯s not talk about this person anymore. Let¡¯s continue ying our own game. ¡° Chen Shuxin turned around and continued to y games with Lan Xue. With his Chin propped up, he looked at the beauty rankings and suddenly felt very happy. ... Early the next morning, following heart woke up very early to read and went to the ssroom with Chen Shuxin. The whole morning¡¯s ss was rtively boring. Fortunately, the math teacher followed up on his teaching method and was not as boring as before. Once the ss was over, Chen Shuxin was dragged to the cafeteria by Lan Xue and the others to eat. ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Today, the teacher-in-charge felt weird, as if something happened. ¡± Lan Xue said from the side, ¡°it seems like someone¡¯s things were lost. ¡° Following her heart, ¡°howe someone¡¯s things are lost again? Every time something is lost, the ss will definitely make a scene. It¡¯s really annoying. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s okay. Anyway, it has nothing to do with us. We just need to study hard and improve every day. ¡± Lan Xue ttered from behind. ¡°Come on, when have you ever had the spirit to study hard and improve every day? ¡± Chen Shuxin immediately teased her, ¡°Oh right, let¡¯s go for a walkter. I really want to eat the ice cream over there. ¡° ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go for a walk over there after we finish eating. ¡° But now that she said that, Sui Xin suddenly missed Qiu Qingqing. After so many days, she didn¡¯t know what had happened to her? ¡°Why don¡¯t we go over to see Qingqingter? I think Qingqing is about to give birth soon. ¡° Chen Shuxin¡¯s expression turned solemn when she heard what freewill said. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go over to see her tonight? ¡° As she didn¡¯t have much knowledge and experience in childbirth, she didn¡¯t know whether Qiu Qingqing was about to give birth or not. ¡°then you guys go and take a look. When the timees, send my regards. Actually, I bought some fruits today, but I¡¯m too embarrassed to let you guys bring them over, ¡± Lan Xue interrupted from the side ¡°As for the Shen family, I won¡¯t go in. After all, I¡¯m very afraid of Shen Jingcheng. Shen Jingcheng¡¯s aura is really a little scary. ¡° ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with Shu Xin. ¡° At noon, Sui Xin, Chen Shuxin, and the others were still packing their things. At this moment, the homeroom teacher suddenly entered the dormitory. Sui Xin and the others were somewhat at a loss. After all, the homeroom teacher rarely came to the dormitory, especially at this time of the day. It happened to be lunch break. The more awkward thing was that Lan Xue had been munching on melon seeds by the bedside. When she saw the homeroom teacher, she almost scattered the melon seeds all over the floor. ¡°Teacher! ¡° When the homeroom teacher saw the slightly terrified expressions of the girls, a gentle smile appeared on her back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just here to see how your life is like here. Actually, do you have anything that you need to fix? If you need to fix it, you can report it to the dormitory management aunt. ¡° ¡°No, no, we¡¯re living quite well here, and there¡¯s nothing that needs to be fixed. Everyone is quite harmonious. ¡° Lan Xue had seen the homeroom teacher check the dormitory, so she recited the recent situation like an endorsement. When she said this, the two girls next to herughed. However, the form teacher did notugh much. Instead, she shifted her gaze to follow her heart. There was a hint of meaningful emotion. ¡°follow your heart. Regarding the matter between you and Fang Tong, is there anything you want to tell me? ¡° Fang Tong? Being called by the form teacher on the spot at any moment, she suddenly had a bad premonition. Chapter 1919

Chapter 1919: Chapter 1904

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Especially when he heard the name Fang Tong, even though the name Fang Tong was no longer familiar to him, he still vaguely remembered that he had some grudges with this person. ¡°ss Teacher, what happened between Fang Tong and me? ¡° The ss teacher still had a faint smile on her face, and she even sat on their bed in a very friendly manner. ¡°actually, I can understand if you two have a conflict. After all, there are so many people in the ss, and it¡¯s impossible to get along with each other harmoniously every day. Everyone has different ways of getting along with each other, and they have different temperaments. Therefore, we can understand many things about you. ¡° After this call, freewill was at a loss. This was because she had no idea what the homeroom teacher was trying to say and what the reason and purpose of this call was. ¡°homeroom teacher, you can say whatever you want to say. There doesn¡¯t seem to be anything that can¡¯t be said between us. ¡° Of course, this ¡®between us¡¯ was referring to freewill himself and Fang Tong. ¡°Mm, Fang Tong told me today that a mobile phone worth more than 3,000 yuan is missing. ¡° So the person who had lost her mobile phone today was actually Fang Tong. At that time, freewill had not expected that the person who had lost the phone was her. This person had indeed had a grudge with him before because of the matter with Jiang Hao. After contacting her from top to bottom, freewill suddenly understood something. Could it be that the form teacher thought that he had stolen it? This was a little awkward. Although she and Fang Tong did not have a good rtionship, there was no need to steal his mobile phone, right. A mobile phone worth more than 3,000 yuan. The cost was quite shocking, especially for a student who was still in his first year of high school. Freewill¡¯s expression turned ugly. Why did these things always find him. Previously, it was Fang Qing who was ndered for stealing money. Now, it was him who stole things? ¡°Form Teacher, first of all, I have no reason to steal her things. Moreover, I don¡¯t even have the time or motive tomit the crime. How can I be suspected of this? ¡° The form teacher saw that she was a little angry from embarrassment. Instead, she had some doubts in her heart She only said, ¡°do you still remember that there was a pe ss yesterday afternoon? Everyone was outside during that pe ss. You were the only one who applied for leave and returned to the ssroom. Student Fang Tong said that it was at that time that her phone disappeared. ¡° After hearing these words, everyone¡¯s heart went cold. That¡¯s right, there was indeed a PE ss yesterday afternoon. She asked for leave toe to the ssroom to rest. Because she was feeling unwell, her period happened toe. She never thought that this leave would actually be her reason and time tomit a crime. Chen Shuxin¡¯s face was a little Pale because he clearly remembered that yesterday afternoon, she did ask for leave to rest in the ssroom upstairs. Because it was her period, Chen Shuxin didn¡¯t care too much ¡°Jiang Suixin only had her period, so she was resting in the ssroom. She doesn¡¯t even know where Fang Tong¡¯s phone is, so how could she steal it? ¡° Chen Shuxin was in a hurry to help exin to Suixin, but the form teacher did not say anything. She only looked at Suixin silently, hoping to hear her personal exnation. ¡°Student Suixin, you also know that a phone that costs more than 3,000 yuan is not an ordinary thing. If you really saw it, you can tell us where it is. After all, student Fang is crying non-stop in the ssroom because her phone was lost. We also have some headaches. ¡° Chapter 1920

Chapter 1920: Chapter 1905

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION What else could Jiang Suixin say Actually, she really wanted to say that Fang Tong¡¯s crying had nothing to do with her. However, facing the teacher-in-charge in front of her, who was somewhat amiable, she really couldn¡¯t say anything to refute her. In the end, she endured her temper and tried to reason with the teacher-in-charge. ¡°teacher, although I didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with him previously, it doesn¡¯t mean that I have a deep grudge with her to the point of stealing her phone, right? So why is this reason that you guys are saying a little strange? Moreover, I was indeed in the ssroom yesterday, but if you guys want to know what I was doing, you can check the surveince cameras outside. ¡° There was really no need to test her like this in front of her. She really felt humiliated. The homeroom teacher also seemed to feel that there was something wrong with what she said just now, but she still said it seriously. ¡°Freewill, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m questioning you or anything. After all, once this matter came out, I was also responsible. Fang Tong insisted that you stole it. Of course, I¡¯m not saying that you definitely stole it. It¡¯s just that among everyone, you have a motive. I¡¯m thinking that since you have a motive, you must take the initiative to rify it. It¡¯ll be fine if you take the initiative to rify it. Freewill, don¡¯t misunderstand the teacher. ¡° Since the homeroom teacher had already said this, who else could say anything She could only patiently tell the homeroom teacher in detail what had happened yesterday, including what she had done in the ssroom and when she woke up. ¡°How about this, we¡¯ll go to the surveince area to adjust the surveince footage. When the timees, we¡¯ll let Fang Tong take a look at it, and perhaps we¡¯ll be able to clear your name. This is because President Fang is now insisting that you¡¯re the one who stole the phone. Moreover, he said that if this matter isn¡¯t resolved properly, he¡¯ll definitely call the police. You also know that if the policee to the school, it¡¯ll be difficult to handle. The principal will be very troublesome. ¡° When he heard what his teacher-in-charge said, freewill also felt very bad. Then, he didn¡¯t know why Fang Tong had been targeting him all this time? Could it be because of that Retard Jiang Hao? Thinking of this, freewill¡¯s disgust towards Jiang Hao increased a little. The emotions of his youth were so simple. He always felt that the emotions were either ck or white. Therefore, it was always obvious that he hated someone, and it was too obvious that he liked someone. After waiting for a long time, he realized how childish he was in the beginning. It was a pity that when they grew up, they still wanted to return to their childhood, pure and innocent feelings. ¡°teacher, then let¡¯s go together. ¡± Lan Xue and Chen Shuxin obviously wouldn¡¯t let freewill go there alone to retrieve the surveince footage, even though there was a form teacher beside him.. However, the form teacher¡¯s serious expression just now really scared them. ¡°Okay, you two can go together too. ¡± The form teacher¡¯s gaze swept past the two girls. She also had something in her heart. She didn¡¯t know how something like this would happen. If the matter really got out of hand, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to get her reward money. Moreover, this child might also be in a lot of trouble. The three of them arrived at the management office of the monitoring area. The teacher-in-charge took the lead to ask the security guard of the monitoring area of the exhibition hall. Perhaps it was too much of a coincidence, or perhaps it was some other reason, but there were no surveince cameras at that time The reason given by the security guard was that the surveince cameras might have been broken, so they didn¡¯t monitor what happened during that period. This meant that there was no evidence to prove his innocence at all. Chapter 1921

Chapter 1921: Chapter 1906

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION This time, even the homeroom teacher felt a little awkward. She turned around and looked at freewill. ¡°Freewill, actually, the teacher trusted you. After all, I¡¯ve always seen your character. You¡¯re not the kind of kid who would take advantage of others, or the kind of kid who has a lot of tricks up his sleeve. It¡¯s just that Fang Tong insisted that you stole the phone, and you were clearly in the ssroom that afternoon. Now, many people in the ss probably think that you stole his phone secretly.¡± Freewill lowered her head and didn¡¯t say anything. She looked at the floor nkly, thinking that it was really a sudden disaster. She didn¡¯t know how to solve it, nor did she know how to exin it. The homeroom teacher looked at this child, feeling a little pity in her heart. ¡°How about this, let¡¯s not bother about this matter for the time being. Let¡¯s investigate it first. ¡°Fang Tong¡¯s phone was identally ced in the wrong ce. It¡¯s not impossible to find itter on. This kind of situation has happened before, but I remember that the girl¡¯s name is Fang Qing. It was also because she identally found the moneyter on that her crime was cleared. ¡° The Form Teacher¡¯s words of constion did not bring more relief to freewill. She only nodded her head weakly and nned to go back to the dormitory to rest. It was still her period today, and she was already feeling unwell. She even listened to so much nonsense. Chen Shuxin could obviously see that freewill was in a bad mood. A girl¡¯s period was a period that no one could afford to offend. Yet, such a terrible thing had happened. Sometimes, she really wanted to rush over and beat up Fang Tong Why was she acting so evil? That girl was really annoying. Fortunately, they were not assigned to their dormitory. They dressed up beautifully every day and were jealous of others because of that gay Jiang Hao. She could basically guess why Fang Tong would nder freewill for stealing her phone. It was nothing more than being jealous of Jiang Hao. During that period of time, Jiang Hao had an unknown motive. He followed freewill by her side every day and found topics to chat with her. Fortunately, freewill hated that guy very much. However, this still could not stop Fang Tong from being jealous. This time, Fang Tong had spent a lot of money to frame freewill. Now, Shu Xin¡¯s heart was gloomy. She suspected that Jiang Hao was trying to make Fang Tong jealous so that the woman could deal with Sui Xin. If that was really the case, then Jiang Hao was really too sinister. Chen Shuxin just thought about it and saw that Sui Xin had already walked to the door of the dormitory. As soon as she entered the door, she fell directly onto her bed. Chen Shuxin looked at her quiet side profile and sat down to stroke her long hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it will definitely be resolved this time. If it really can¡¯t be resolved, I will go and tell Gu Yinshu. At that time, I don¡¯t believe that Fang Tong would dare to lie in front of Gu Yinshu. ¡° Following her words, she closed her eyes tiredly. Right now, she only wanted to have a good sleep. She didn¡¯t want to do anything. This sleep was very deep. She didn¡¯t even know when she woke up. When she woke up, she only felt that everything was dark and her throat was dry and hoarse. She couldn¡¯t even hear herself clearly when she opened her mouth. Suddenly, someone helped her up from the bed and ced a soft pillow behind her. Following her thoughts, she leaned against the pillow and finally regained her senses. ¡°Yin Shu? ¡° When she saw his side profile clearly, she caressed her face in confusion. His cold and distinct lines seemed to have been tense for a long time. Chapter 1922

Chapter 1922: Chapter 1907

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why do you have a dark expression on your face? Are you in a bad mood? ¡° After asking this question, Gu Yinshu, who was originally in a bad mood, suddenly didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Jiang Suixin, shouldn¡¯t you be asking where you are now? ¡° ¡°...¡± It seemed so. Suixin remembered that she had been sleeping in the dormitory, but when she looked up, she found herself in the hospital. She was still wearing a hospital gown, and there was a bottle of IV drip in her left hand. Damn! What happened Why was she still wearing a hospital gown in the hospital Was she sick? She looked around in panic and found that her throat was very dry, so she could only ask for water. Gu Yinshu settled her down and went to the water dispenser to get a ss of water. Then, he told her the whole story. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that your fever has reached 38 degrees? If you don¡¯t hurry over, you might be boiled today. With this face, you can boil an egg directly. ¡° Thest sentence was aplete joke, but freewill had no heart to listen to it. ¡°Did I have a fever? I actually didn¡¯t have any reaction at that time. ¡± Freewill touched her forehead, feeling that her body was still very weak. ¡°Rest well, I¡¯ll take care of the rest. ¡° The sudden sentence made freewill think of the incident before she went to sleep. She suddenly felt very wronged and held the young man¡¯s hand just like that. ¡°You really don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done? Why is she so against me? ¡° ¡°I know you feel wronged, so leave the rest to me. I¡¯ll definitely give you aplete answer. ¡° Gu Yinshu really felt sorry for her current state. He really didn¡¯t expect that someone would dare to hurt his girl. He had always wanted to protect her. ¡°I really didn¡¯t touch her phone. I don¡¯t know why he kept questioning me like a mad dog, saying that I stole her 3,000 yuan phone. ¡° Feeling that he was the only one he could rely on at this moment, he held his hand even tighter. The young man spoke gently andforted her by the side. ¡°Is it just because my family situation isn¡¯t that good and isn¡¯t that solid, that I have to question whether or not I have any ulterior motives, using her 3,000 yuan phone to humiliate my own dignity? ¡° ¡°good girl, I¡¯ve always known that you¡¯re a good girl. Don¡¯t listen to those people¡¯s willful actions. The form teacher only wants to get the reward money that she deserves, while Fang Tong just wants to misunderstand you, malign you, and achieve her unspeakable goal. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. I know that you¡¯re a very good girl. You¡¯re my best girl. ¡° Sui Xin suddenly could not hold it in anymore. He hugged him and cried bitterly, tears falling from his eyes. If he had not been there, she would have really vomited because this matter was really too disgusting for her. Especially the form teacher. Every word and every sentence seemed to force her to confess. It was like turning a big issue into a small one. However, her heart softened and she did not force her to confess. Now, the only person she believed in was him, and the only person she could rely on was him. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. If you cry, your enemy willugh very happily. ¡± Gu Yinshu held her in his arms and reached out to wipe away her tears. ¡°She will not have a good ending in the future if she hurts you like this. ¡° A cold light shed in Gu Yinshu¡¯s eyes when he said this. Chapter 1923

Chapter 1923: Chapter 1908

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION To deal with an unreasonable person like Fang Tong, he could only use violence against violence and evil against evil. Since she dared to nder and steal, then don¡¯t me him for being ruthless towards her. Of course, he naturally wouldn¡¯t do anything illegal. After all, such a person wasn¡¯t worthy of himmitting a crime. He still had a bottom line. Thinking of this, Gu Yinshu¡¯s actions tofort her became even gentler. Perhaps it was because today was her period, and because she had a cold, she cried andughed until she was very tired. Very soon, she fell asleep again. He ced her casually on the bed and carefully covered her with the quilt. Looking at her sleeping face, she seemed a little restless. He reached out and wiped the sweat off her forehead. Then, she got up and left the hospital. At the hospital entrance stood a bodyguard in ck clothes. It didn¡¯t seem to make much of a difference, nor did it seem to be a big problem. However, there was one person who was basically uninterested in this ce. The first reaction of a few teachers when they heard that she had entered the hospital casually was to think that this girl might be faking her illness to escape the fact that she had stolen someone else¡¯s phone. Of course, she didn¡¯t think so at the time. In fact, she had thought it through very clearlyter on. It wasn¡¯t anything new for Sui Xin to be together with Gu Yinshu. In other words, if Sui Xin really wanted a phone, Gu Yinshu would probably buy it for her. If there was really no need to steal a girl¡¯s old phone, the homeroom teacher felt that this matter was a little too strange. The key was, why did this matter fall on Sui Xin? Could it be that Fang Tong Framed Sui Xin? However, she had not found any concrete evidence on this matter, so it was hard to make a conclusion. It was really troublesome. However, at this time, director Xiao began to pay a lot of attention to this matter. In his opinion, this kind of incident on the school campus really made him feel a little guilty as a director because he felt that the school had always been pure and could not tolerate this kind of scum who stole from others. That was why he did not care who freewill was with. However, freewill had something to do with this matter, so he had to ask clearly. If this female student had really stolen someone else¡¯s phone.. He would definitely ask the school to give this female student a demerit. After hearing that freewill was hospitalized, he felt that she might have been hiding from something, so she had started feigning illness. Most of the school directors didn¡¯t have anything big to do. They basically just controlled the students. Therefore, he knew which hospital freewill was staying in and which ward she was in, so he came over on his own. However, he had never expected that there was a valiant-looking bodyguard standing at the door of Freewill¡¯s ward. ¡°Sir, May I know who you are looking for? ¡° Seeing that the man had been wandering around at the door, the bodyguard took the initiative to ask. ¡°Is this Jiang Suixin¡¯s ward? I¡¯m Jiang Suixin¡¯s teacher. I¡¯m here to see her. ¡° He looked quite polite, but the bodyguard still didn¡¯t let him in. He only said it tactfully. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jiang Suixin is feeling a little ufortable and just fell asleep. I¡¯m the bodyguard who hired to guard her. He can¡¯t see you right now, so I¡¯ll have to trouble you to wait for a while. ¡° ¡°...¡± He probably didn¡¯t expect to be blocked at the door of the ward. However, he was a schr after all, so he didn¡¯t force it. Moreover, he knew that it was useless to force it. This bodyguard was obviously a tough nut to crack. ¡°Alright, when Jiang Suixin wakes up, tell her that her teacher hase to look for her. ¡° Chapter 1924

Chapter 1924: Chapter 1909

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION A smile appeared on the face of the bodyguard in a suit, indicating that he understood and nodded. Director Xiao felt an indescribable sense of grievance. He looked at the people in the ward and turned to leave. In fact, Gu Yinshu had already expected that there would be teachersing to look for him. Many teachers faced such a situation and first thought of how to get the other party to admit it. Then, they would turn a big issue into a small one. They would pay the money and settle the matter. They did not want to create more trouble. This kind of solution really made him despise it. However, there were many situations that he could not change. Therefore, he simply found a bodyguard and stood at the entrance of the hospital ward. No matter which teacher came, he would directly block the entrance of the hospital ward. It would also save him some trouble. After he settled the matter, it would be almost settled. After chief Xiao was blocked at the hospital entrance, he went back and told the other teachers. The other teachers did not say how to go to the ward unreasonably and interrogate her. They just said that they would let him recuperate in the hospital first. Sooner orter, she woulde out of the hospital It would be better to interrogate himter. However, there was a problem now. Should she tell her parents in advance? Chief Xiao felt that this method was feasible. After all, only her parents would be able to find out about everything. Moreover, Jiang Suixin was hiding in the hospital and refused toe out. At least, that was what he thought. ¡°I think we can call her parents over. After all, her parents will find out about this sooner orter. A phone that costs more than 3,000 yuan is not something an ordinary student can afford. If we don¡¯t tell her parents, I¡¯m really afraid that this child will do something bad. ¡°So I suggest we call her parents now and ask them toe over to the school. It just so happens that their child is sick. Perhaps her parents want to take care of her child in the ward. ¡° Hearing teacher Xiao¡¯s righteous words, the ss teacher hesitated. ¡°except for the problem that we don¡¯t have conclusive evidence to prove that Fang Tong¡¯s phone was stolen by ident. Wouldn¡¯t it be too hasty to ask her parents toe over for no reason? ¡° Teacher Xiao looked at her. ¡°that afternoon, she was alone in the ssroom. At that time, her stomach hurt, and the monitor broke. Isn¡¯t that enough to prove something ¡°It means that the child was guilty. She was the one who stole the 3,000 yuan phone. ¡° ¡°This is just our guess. We can¡¯t be sure that she stole it. ¡° Director Xiao was very impatient. ¡°What do you mean by guessing? We have already made a reasonable deduction. Besides, other than Jiang Suixin, can you tell us who stole the phone? ¡° The form teacher was suddenly unable to say anything and could only shut her mouth. The other teachers had alsoe to this conclusion. They felt that Jiang Suixin should have stolen the phone. What they needed now was not evidence, but to discuss how to solve it. Their school hadmitted such a terrible act, casually stealing someone else¡¯s phone that cost more than 3,000 yuan. This was already a very serious crime of theft. If word got out, their school¡¯s reputation would be ruined, especially outside. Therefore, they had always felt that they should call Jiang Suixin¡¯s parents. Since everyone had said so, the form teacher could not say anything more. Moreover, this incident happened in her ss, so she still felt a little guilty. Strictly speaking, she did not manage the ss well. Chapter 1925

Chapter 1925: Chapter 1910 making a phone call

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Therefore, after making a decision, director Xiao opened the grade¡¯smunication records. He quickly found the phone number of Jiang Suixin¡¯s parents and immediately made a phone call to her parents. The person who answered the phone was Father Jiang. He originally didn¡¯t know why the school had taken the initiative to call. He thought it was to report on the child¡¯s studies, so he enthusiastically asked about the recent situation of Suixin. Then, a piece of news almost broke him. Director Xiao told him very seriously, that your child stole a girl¡¯s mobile phone that cost more than 3,000 yuan. Now, she refused to admit to hiding in the hospital, and that girl didn¡¯te to school anymore He had to pay 3,000 yuan to settle the matter. Director Xiao also said that the impact of this matter was very bad, because it was rare for such a bad deed to happen in their school. Such a serious theft made them feel ashamed. Director Xiao said it in an extremely bad tone, and it was also very serious. Father Jiang, who was on the other side, did note back to his senses immediately. His mind was almost nk. He listened to the person across from him for almost a few minutes, and it could be said that he was severely reprimanded. All of them were talking about how serious his child hadmitted a crime at school. He had stolen someone else¡¯s mobile phone that cost more than 3,000 yuan. Now, he had to take out more than 3,000 yuan topletely settle this matter. Director Xiao did not feel that his tone was too harsh, nor did he feel that he was too harsh. He did not even feel that it was too much to assume that he was a random burr withouting to a conclusion! ¡°Random Parent, are you listening now? ¡° He sputtered for a few minutes but did not hear a response from the other party. This made his face a little dark. After all, he felt that he had been ignored by others. The other party finally responded a few times. Father Jiang¡¯s heart was almost in his throat. ¡°Director Xiao, was it really my child who stole someone else¡¯s phone that cost more than 3,000 yuan? Is there a mistake? My child would never steal someone else¡¯s things for no reason. She has been very clean since she was young. We have raised her well since she was young. ¡° Father Jiang argued for his daughter because he had watched this child since she was young. He knew what kind of thoughts she had in her heart the best. How could she steal someone else¡¯s phone for no reason? Director Xiao frowned when he heard Father Jiang doubt him. He was very dissatisfied. He was the leader of the school. Everyone had to respect and respect him. No one had ever dared to question his decision like this. ¡°Mr. Jiang, I know you can¡¯t ept the fact that your daughter stole from the school, but this is the truth. Do you need toe over and teach your daughter? ¡° These words were a little strange. Father Jiang did not know the current situation. He quickly responded and said that he woulde over to the school soon. Director Xiao was satisfied and immediately hung up the phone. ¡°Her parents wille in a while. When the timees, we will focus on this matter and ask them to pay 3,000 yuan to student Fang. This matter will be resolved perfectly. ¡° Director Xiao thought that her way of handling the matter was perfect and wouldn¡¯t leave any ck marks in the school. The form teacher felt a little bitter because she deeply understood that for a student to be charged with theft like this, her heart and body would be under a lot of pressure. But in the current situation, she really could not say a word, and did not know what to say. Chapter 1926:

Chapter 1926: Chapter 1911 cell phone incident

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION At the beginning, everyone had unanimously decided that they should keep this matter a secret and not mention it to the outside world. After all, the school¡¯s reputation was more important, and even the form teacher could not afford to lose face. However, for some reason, some things were still spread out. Everyone was discussing the matter of Jiang Suixin Stealing Fang Tong¡¯s cell phone, and it had already spread like wildfire in the ss. Everyone knew that Fang Tong¡¯s cell phone was missing, and it was during that afternoon¡¯s physical education ss. In that physical education ss, there was only suixin alone in the ssroom. Other than her, there was practically no one else. When such news spread out in the ss, it naturally caused a lot of discussion and controversy. Fang Tong felt quite proud because she had finallypletely misunderstood Jiang Suixin¡¯s reputation. From today onwards, Jiang Hao would no longer feel that this girl was very special. He would only feel that she was just a thief who stole someone else¡¯s phone. This was her ultimate goal. Of course, he also wanted the 3,000 yuan. Who asked this woman to Seduce Jiang Hao? Then she would make her pay the ultimate price. She would let her know that not all men were men that he could covet. ¡°Jiang Hao! ¡° When she saw Jiang Hao walk in and sit in her seat, Fang Tong rolled her eyes and immediately walked over to him. The smile on her face looked lively and cute. Jiang Hao didn¡¯t seem to be very interested in him. He only responded indifferently. Fang Tong was obviously not satisfied with such a response. She couldn¡¯t help but say something on the side. ¡°Jiang Hao, do you know ¡°My phone was actually stolen by that B * Tch Jiang Suixin. I never expected her to be such a person. She even stole my phone. That¡¯s 3000 yuan. It¡¯s not cheap. If she wanted it, wouldn¡¯t she have used proper channels to get it ¡°She had to use such a despicable act to pin the crime of theft on herself. I was just wrong about her. ¡° Once Fang Tong opened her mouth, there was no hope of her stopping. She wanted nothing more than topletely belittle this woman in front of Jiang Hao, making himpletely disgusted with this person. Jiang Hao didn¡¯t know about this matter, but after listening to her for so long, he finally understood a little bit. Jiang Suixin would steal this person¡¯s phone? He didn¡¯t quite believe it. If she wanted the phone, she could have just asked Gu Yinshu for it. Girls nowadays were all so disgusting. No matter what they wanted, they would directly ask their boyfriends for it, no matter how much money they had. ¡°Are you sure that she stole your phone? Could it be that you put it in the wrong ce? ¡° Seeing that Jiang Hao was questioning her like that, Fang Tong¡¯s voice sounded a little sharp, and she immediately retorted angrily. ¡°Jiang Hao, I told you long ago not to be deceived by this woman¡¯s appearance. She looks like a little White Lotus, but in fact, her heart is very ck. ¡°Do you really think that she is innocent and wless ¡°She is the kind of person who acts one way and acts another behind the scenes. That afternoon, she was the only one in the ssroom. ¡°In the end, when I came back from the gym, I found that my phone was gone. If it wasn¡¯t him, who else could it be? ¡° Jiang Hao couldn¡¯t be bothered with her. He had only asked out of curiosity and thought it was interesting. Who knew he would have such a big reaction. Stealing a phone Now he was curious about Gu Yinshu¡¯s attitude and reaction? Thinking of this, he looked at Gu Yinshu¡¯s seat and found that he wasn¡¯t in his seat at all. Chapter 1927

Chapter 1927: Chapter 1912 stealing papers

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The next ss was about to start. Why wasn¡¯t he in the ssroom yet Could it be that he had been in the hospital because he was taking care of that woman? Jiang Hao was well-informed. He had heard that the woman seemed to have a high fever and was sent to the hospital. Gu Yinshu sent him to the hospital and had been taking care of her ever since. A trace of disdain shed across his eyes. Women were so troublesome. He really didn¡¯t know what Gu Yinshu saw in him. Just as this matter was causing a stir, the school was suddenly flooded with another piece of news. Someone found out that Fang Tong seemed to have stolen the exam papers from the Department of Political Education, and IT WAS THE MID-TERM EXAM! As soon as this news spread, everyone was shocked, especially when the director of the Department of Political Education asked Fang Tong to go over and ask about it. Fang Tong was scared out of her wits. She waspletely dumbfounded because she didn¡¯t know what stealing was. She didn¡¯t even go to the Department of Political Education to steal the exam papers, okay Because she knew that stealing the exam papers was a very serious crime in their school. There was once a person who went to the Department of Political Education to steal the exam papers because he wanted to get high marks, but in the end, he got a demerit. After that, he even seemed to be kicked out of the school. Therefore, no matter what, she did not dare to steal the test paper. However, this excuse of hers had no effect on the political education department. This was because the surveince camera of the Political Education Department clearly showed that she went to the Political Education Department at 8 am. Although the surveince camera did not clearly capture her face, her figure, appearance, and the clothes she was wearing were exactly the same There was nothing that could not fit. This time, Fang Tong really could not clear her name even if she jumped into the Yellow River. This was because she was indeed not in the ssroom at 8 am. Everyone else could testify to this point. Fang Tong had never thought that the people from the Department of Political Education would capture a surveince video of her. This was because she had never been to the Department of Political Education this morning. How could she appear in the surveince video of the Department of Political Education for no reason? She really wanted to defend herself, but of course, neither the school nor the teachers believed him. After all, the surveince video had captured it. This was even more obvious than Jiang Suixin¡¯s incriminating evidence. ¡°Student Fang Tong, you already have incriminating evidence for stealing the exam papers of the Department of Political Education. Why are you still not admitting it? If you still don¡¯t admit it, then I might have to call your parents over. ¡° The teachers from the Department of Political Education were very serious, because this was the first time such a heinous thing like stealing exam papers had appeared in their school. If everyone stole the exam papers like her, then the school might really be in chaos in the future. Therefore, the teachers from the Department of Political Education all agreed that they must be strict and discipline the person who stole the exam papers. Fang Tong¡¯s face turned pale when she heard that her parents were going to call her over. Her parents had very bad tempers. They didn¡¯t even know that she actually dared to steal the exam papers from the Department of Political Education. Then she definitely wouldn¡¯t have it easy. ¡°teacher, I really didn¡¯t steal the exam papers. Someone must have framed me. ¡° Fang Tong cried until her face was full of tears. After being reminded by her own sudden words.. She suddenly said emotionally, ¡°someone must have framed me. Because I offended Jiang Suixin previously, because Jiang Suixin stole my phone. Now that I¡¯ve reported it to the teacher, she must hate me to death. So now she¡¯s using me of stealing the exam papers from the Department of Political Education. It must be her. Teacher, you have to investigate Jiang Suixin. I¡¯ve been framed. ¡° ¡°Fang, you have to be reasonable. After all, the Department of Political Education captured your surveince video, not Jiang Suixin¡¯s. If you continue to deny it, we may really have to call the parents. ¡° Chapter 1928

Chapter 1928: Chapter 1913, argument

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION It was easy for her to admit it. She would have been given a demerit, and the school would have dealt with this matter. After all, stealing a test paper was a very serious crime in their school. No one would have thought that Fang Tong would have the audacity to steal a test paper from the Political Education Department. She was even caught on camera. Seeing the teacher¡¯s impatient expression and hearing her threatening tone, Fang Tong¡¯s heart turned cold. ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m telling you the truth. I didn¡¯t steal the exam papers from the Political Education Department. I really didn¡¯t steal the exam papers. You have to believe me. I can swear to you that someone must have set me up. Go and check on Jiang Suixin. That B * Tch Jiang Suixin must have set me up. ¡° Fang Tong cried like a baby in the administrative office. Then she looked pitifully at her teacher, who was getting more and more impatient. ¡°teacher, didn¡¯t you easily believe me about Jiang Suixin? Why don¡¯t you believe me at all this time? I¡¯ve never done such a thing, teacher. ¡° Looking at her pitiful appearance, the director really didn¡¯t know what to say He just looked at her with aplicated expression. ¡°I¡¯m not going to talk about anything else with you. The surveince camera of the political and educational administration isn¡¯t bad, right? It¡¯s not lying, right? Were you caught on it? You can¡¯t deny this, right? ¡° Fang Tong was at a loss for words at that time. She really didn¡¯t understand why her voice would appear on the surveince camera of the political and Educational Administration. ¡°teacher, although that figure is very simr to mine and the hairstyle is very simr to mine, it doesn¡¯t necessarily have to be me. There must be someone wearing my clothes and dressed exactly like me appearing on the surveince camera in the middle. They must be trying to frame me. ¡° Fang Tong spoke very quickly. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that this must be the case. She looked pleadingly at the teacher in front of her. ¡°teacher, you must be Jiang Suixin. I can guarantee that I offended this woman in ss. This woman must have thought that I framed her for stealing the phone, so she left behind such a vicious plot to frame me. ¡° The teacher looked at her and felt that her imagination was a little too wide. ¡°Then did you know that Jiang Suixin¡¯s health has be bad because of the phone theft incident? Her mood has also be bad. She is now lying in the hospital. She doesn¡¯t have the opportunity tomit a crime at all. ¡° How could a person who was still lying in the hospital mysteriously disguise as Fang Tong and purposely appear at the political education department to steal the test paper to nder her. Wasn¡¯t this just Bullsh * t? Fang Tong¡¯s gaze changed, and her tone became even more determined. ¡°It must be Jiang Suixin who framed me. I can guarantee that only such a woman would be so vicious. She was clearly the one who stole the phone, yet she still wanted to pin the crime of stealing the test paper on me. This time, I will definitely not let her off. ¡° Fang Tong gnashed her teeth, as if Jiang Suixin had killed her parents and dug up his ancestral grave. In fact, it was only her jealousy that caused this chain of events. She did not know how to repent at all. Instead, she poured all the dirty water on others, believing that all the mistakes were the fault of others. Of course, director Xiao had also heard about Fang Tong stealing the test papers. Recently, the school had been finding out about such unpeaceful things. First, Jiang Suixin had stolen someone else¡¯s mobile phone, and now, Fang Tong had stolen the exam papers from the Political Education Department. Stealing the exam papers was even more serious than stealing the mobile phone. Chapter 1929

Chapter 1929: Chapter 1914 is an affront to dignity

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What the Hell is going on? Fang Tong, if you don¡¯t do well in your exams, there¡¯s no need for you to steal the exam papers from the Department of Political Education. Do you know what stealing the exam papers means to our school? ¡± Director Xiao almost mmed the table ¡°I forgot. I didn¡¯t expect that I would still seek justice for you. I said that I would definitely pursue the matter for you. If you return the phone that cost more than 3,000 yuan, at the very least, I would ask the other party¡¯s parents topensate you with 3,000 yuan. ¡°And now, in the blink of an eye, you¡¯ve stolen the exam papers from the Department of Political Education. ¡° The matters in this school were truly nothing less than worry. ¡°Director, I really didn¡¯t steal the exam papers from the Department of Political Education. You must help me. It must be that B * Tch, Jiang Suixin, who set me up. ¡° Seeing Director Xiao, Fang Tong felt as if she had grabbed onto a life-saving Straw. She cried out in grievance. ¡°Don¡¯t cry first. Slowly tell me what¡¯s going on. I think the director of the Department of Political Education must be even clearer than I am. Do you know how big of a crime this kind of exam paper is ¡°Once your crime is confirmed, this big crime will definitely not go away. You can¡¯t change the files in the future. ¡° ¡°I know, but I really didn¡¯t steal the exam paper of the Department of Political Education. Even if I had ten thousand guts, I still wouldn¡¯t dare to steal the exam paper of the Department of Political Education. ¡°. ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m definitely talking about that B * Tch Jiang Suixin who framed me. She wouldn¡¯t let me off even in the hospital. She stole my phone and now she¡¯s framing me for stealing the exam paper. He¡¯s trying to ruin me now. ¡° Fang Tong cried as she lost her rationality. The words ¡®b * Tch¡¯ provoked the anger of the teacher who had interrogated her earlier. He mmed his hand on the office desk. With a Loud Bang, Fang Tong, who was still crying, was frightened. With tears on her face, she looked ahead nervously. ¡°Student Fang Tong, you¡¯re a student of the school. Don¡¯t you know that by calling me a b * Tch without thinking, you¡¯re insulting the school¡¯s style of study ¡°Who taught you to say such abusive words? Based on what you just said, I can get a minor demerit. ¡° The teacher was really angry. This was the first time he had heard a student curse in front of him, and he even said the word ¡®slut¡¯ . Fang Tong was frightened by this teacher. She didn¡¯t dare to say anything at the side. Her eyes also secretly looked at director Xiao beside her, hoping that he would put in a few good words for her. ¡°Why are you shouting so loudly? ¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t do it on purpose. She¡¯s just a little impatient. I think what he said is possible. ¡°. ¡°maybe it¡¯s that ssmate named Jiang Suixin. Seeing that she was used of stealing a cell phone, she¡¯s not convinced. Now she¡¯s thinking of ways to take revenge on others. ¡° Director Xiao snorted coldly He said from the side, ¡°this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a rebellious and unrepentant student. ¡°He stole 3,000 yuan from someone else, and now he refuses to admit that he¡¯s hiding in the hospital. He¡¯s even thinking of ways to nder the person who stole his phone and stole the exam papers from the Political Education Department. ¡°This kind of student is really hopeless. I suggest that the school expel this kind of student with bad morals. ¡° Director Xiao was immersed in his own thoughts. He felt that Jiang Suixin was the biggest culprit, and everything was directed by him. He had always had absolute authority in the school. If the students refused to discipline him personally, that would be touching his sore spot. Therefore, he had to chase this student named Jiang Suixin out no matter what. This student had really offended his dignity repeatedly. Chapter 1930

Chapter 1930: Chapter 1915

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Director Xiao, did you forget something? That child seems to have been in the hospital the whole time. How could he have the time toe out andmit crimes? ¡° The teacher who had been interrogating Fang Tong finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He felt that director Xiao had gone crazy recently, or was he targeting that child named Jiang Suixin. ¡°You don¡¯t know. This girl is very cunning. She actually hid in the hospital and refused to see me. She clearly has a guilty conscience. If she doesn¡¯t have a guilty conscience, why wouldn¡¯t she dare to see me? ¡° Director Xiao¡¯s words were burning. He felt that he was very reasonable. Seeing the teacher in front of him refuting him, he felt very ufortable. After all, he was a very arrogant person. Other people were quite proud of him, but if others went against him.. He would turn around and argue that he was the one who was right. The teacher from before was helpless and didn¡¯t intend to say anything else. Previously, she had heard people say that this director Xiao was somewhat unreasonable and unreasonable. They even described him behind his back as having a high quality. Now she finally understood. It wasn¡¯t just extreme, it was a big extreme. Forget it, I won¡¯t reason with this kind of unreasonable person. If I talk too much, I¡¯ll be annoyed. I¡¯ll handle this matter however I like. Anyway, if the principales out to cause trouble, I¡¯ll just wait for my death. Thinking of this, the teacher didn¡¯t intend to care about this matter anymore. He could do whatever he wanted? And this director Xiao still insisted on doing it. He turned his head and said to Fang Tong, ¡°don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely help you get justice. I won¡¯t let you be falsely used. If you really didn¡¯t steal the test paper, I¡¯ll definitely find evidence and return your innocence. ¡° ¡°thank you, Director Xiao. I knew you would be the fairest and most fair teacher in the school. ¡± Fang Tong almost cried, but seeing that director Xiao was still willing to stand on her side, her mood was much better than before. CAOXIN had no idea about this at all. Because she was not feeling well, she stayed in the ward for a few more days. At first, she was just not feeling well. She was not in a good mood and could not eat. But the doctor told her to eat well so that she could recover as soon as possible. Thinking of Gu Yinshu¡¯s recent stay in the hospital, she felt that she must eat well and take good care of her body Otherwise, she would have to let down his painstaking care for so many days. Therefore, she forced herself to be energetic and ate some food. Slowly, his mood became much better than before. Gu Yinshu always liked to tell jokes. Although the jokes were as cold as his, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. As sheughed, she suddenly felt a little sad and leaned on his body. ¡°Yin Shu, are they all saying that I stole Fang Tong¡¯s phone? ¡° Although he had been in the hospital, she also knew about the school¡¯s matters. After all, Chen Shuxin¡¯s bad temper could not hide the truth. With just a few words, she was exposed. Then, she started to scold that little B * Tch, Fang Tong, over the phone. She would not let go of her. Following her heart, she did not expect that a so-called farce would be so big. She was still a little sad. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I will get rid of this rumor sooner orter. ¡°You are the best girl. I have always known. ¡°generally, people with brains would not think that you stole their phone. After all, you have never done such a dirty thing. Only those with dirty hearts would think so. ¡° That¡¯sforting, but it makes me feel better. Chapter 1931

Chapter 1931: Chapter 1916: Anger

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION After her mood improved a little, freewill was a little angry because she knew why Fang Tong wanted to frame her. It was because of Jiang Hao. Freewill was a little angry because she didn¡¯t expect Jiang Hao. If Fang Tong knew that she was jealous because of a gay, who knew how she would feel. It was really disgusting for her to seek revenge like digging up her ancestral grave just for something that showed no signs. ¡°Gu Yinshu, let me tell you, you can¡¯t be with that ugly Freak Jiang Hao anymore. You can¡¯t even say a word. ¡° Gu Yinshu was a little surprised, because this was the first time he had heard the word ¡°ugly freak¡±ing out of Congxin¡¯s mouth. After all, she had always been more easygoing, so it was difficult to hear some harsh words from her mouth, especially from others. ¡°Why are you looking at me so surprised? Don¡¯t you agree with me? ¡° ¡°Of course not, ¡± Gu Yinshu retorted immediately, revealing a gentle smile on his face. ¡°little fool, I¡¯ll always be on your side. Whatever you say will be the same. ¡° ¡°That¡¯s more like it. In the future, don¡¯t ever speak to him again. No matter what he says to you, don¡¯t respond. ¡± Freewill sniffled. Both of his eyes were red. His heart ached so much that he reached out to wipe away her tears. ¡°Be Good and stop crying. I will never speak to that person again. Besides, I never said anything to him in the first ce. It¡¯s all because of you. I¡¯m jealous of you, okay? ¡° The young man¡¯s voice became softer and softer. His slightly cold handforted the top of her head. ¡°Alright, take good care of your body. I¡¯ve already said that the matter has been resolved. Fang Tong can¡¯t even protect herself now, and she won¡¯t be able to support herself in the future. ¡° Seeing Gu Yinshu¡¯s certainty, Jiang Suixin felt a little strange. She said in a soft voice, ¡°what did you do? Did you ask the principal for help? Or did you pull out the real surveince video? ¡° ¡°No, it¡¯s just that she¡¯s now carrying the crime of stealing the exam papers of the Political Education Department. I¡¯m afraid she can¡¯t control you now. ¡° ¡°How did you do it? How could she really steal the exam papers of the Political Education Department? After all, we had such a precedent before, and it seems that we were all expelled from the school in the end. ¡° It was really strange to follow her heart. No matter how brainless Fang Tong was, it was impossible for her to really steal the exam papers alone. Moreover, she didn¡¯t care much about her studies. Even if she didn¡¯t do well in the exam, she wouldn¡¯t have much of a feeling about it, right So there was no need to steal the exam papers. Gu Yinshu held her hand and yed with it gently until it was slightly cold. He yed with it until it was a little hot. ¡°I just found a girl who looked like her and was about the same size as her. I also bought her a set of clothes that Fang Tong was wearing that day. At that time in the morning, I asked her to appear at the Political Education Office to steal the test paper, and it happened to be captured by the surveince camera. Of course, it only captured her figure and did not capture her side profile clearly. In this way, Fang Tong would be at a loss for words. Didn¡¯t she want to use this method to frame you Then I¡¯ll let her experience this kind of pain.¡± This was called using one¡¯s own way to return the favor. Freewill had not thought of such an operation and could not help but give him a thumbs up. ¡°This operation is really brilliant. I didn¡¯t even think of it. But this way, she won¡¯t be able to clear her name even if she jumps into the Yellow River. As long as there are surveince cameras to prove it. ¡° ¡°To deal with this kind of person, we should use evil to suppress evil. We can¡¯t be reasonable. In the future, she will know who not to offend. ¡° Chapter 1932

Chapter 1932: Chapter 1917-mood improvement

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Today, she suddenly felt at ease because she felt that she did not need to control the rest of the matters. In any case, he would definitely help her deal with these matters. For the first time, she felt that having power was also a very important matter. At least when it came to such matters, she could still use special methods to solve them. Sui Xin really could not believe it. If she was the only one facing these matters, she might really be helpless. ¡°Yin Shu, thank you. I really don¡¯t know what to say to express my current feelings. I really feel that if you were not by my side, I might really not know what to do. ¡° Gu Yinshu looked at the face of the girl in front of him and suddenly smiled lightly. Then, he reached out and gently scratched her nose. ¡°If you really feel guilty, then eat well, sleep well, rest well, take care of your body, and then be my girlfriend. ¡° Freewill smiled faintly and rested his head on his shoulder. Outside the window, there was already a faint green. Freewill looked at the blue sky and white clouds outside and suddenly felt that his heart was as erratic as the clouds in the sky. He slowly closed his eyes. ¡°Yin Shu, sometimes, I¡¯m really afraid to imagine our future, because I¡¯m afraid that this is just a dream. ¡° Jiang Suixin didn¡¯t know whether it was because she was sick or because of other reasons. The softest part of her heart suddenly copsed, and her entire person became weak. ¡°Why do you think about this? We will never be separated. You can imagine our future as much as you want, because our future will definitely follow the most dreamy dream in your heart. ¡° Following her heart, she did not speak, but kept her eyes closed. Her heart suddenly trembled. It was as if there was a time when she could not control the feelings that spread in her heart and eventually extended to the four limbs of her body. She could not peel them off. When she was young, she always had ignorant feelings and love. But at this moment, following her heart, she suddenly felt that her love had taken root and sprouted. She could not let go anymore. She could not let go anymore. Gu Yinshu saw the girl¡¯s eyshes gently trembling, and he had a very strange feeling in his heart. He reached out and gently covered the girl¡¯s eyshes, and a clear voice sounded in his ear. ¡°Sleep, I will always be by your side. As long as you need me, I will always be by your side. ¡° Although freewill was not a princess, Gu Yinshu was a real prince. But he did not care about the so-called identity of a prince at all. Every girl was an angel and also a princess, so he was willing to transform into a knight and always be by his princess¡¯side. He knew that sometimes she would hesitate and be frustrated because of some identity and status, but he would use practical actions to tell her that you are not amoner, you are my princess. She was worthy of being waited on and loved by him for the rest of his life. She did not know how long she slept. Initially, she was still in a daze. Later on, she really fell asleep. That day, she changed a few bottles of IV needles. Her fever had finally subsided. Because of a cold, she stayed in the hospital for a few days. She felt as though her entire body had been emptied. ¡°Do you want to eat some fruit? I just bought a bunch of fresh fruits. Which one do you want to eat? I¡¯ll peel it for you. ¡° ¡°then I¡¯ll eat an apple. ¡± When she got out of bed, she felt a little more strength in her body. She did not feel as weak and hopeless as before. Perhaps it was because he had been hit by something, so he was really in a bad mood at that time. Chapter 1933

Chapter 1933: Chapter 1918, video call

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION After eating an apple, Sui Xin received a video call from Chen Shuxin. ¡°I see that you¡¯ve been feeling much better recently. When I came to see you before, you didn¡¯t seem to have woken up. ¡° Chen Shuxin had just finished her ss and rushed to the rooftop with her phone. When she saw that Sui Xin finally had some strength and even started to look at the phone, she finally let out a sigh of relief. ¡°I made you worry, but the cold from before was too sudden. I didn¡¯t have a good grasp of it and have been sleeping recently. This cold is really too severe. It seems like I had a fever of 39 degrees one day. ¡° Freewillined bitterly, and Chen Shuxin was obviously very distressed. ¡°You, you, I really don¡¯t know what to say. You should be as heartless as me. No matter what people say outside, don¡¯t listen. ¡° After freewill heard this, he inexplicably found that his joke was poked, and couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. Seeing herugh, Chen Shuxin alsoughed. ¡°yesterday, I made some chicken soup in the dormitory, and now I¡¯ll immediately bring it to you. In order to make chicken soup for you, I didn¡¯t even sleep well. I woke up in the middle of the night to see if the heat was in ce. ¡° Chen Shuxin¡¯s tone was full of pride, as if the chicken soup she made would be the most delicious in the world. However, looking at her smug look, freewill really felt very warm. In fact, Chen Shuxin was not a person who loved to make soup and Cook. Although her mother forced her to learn how to cook when she was young, it did not mean that she really loved to cook. She felt that cooking was very greasy, and she felt that if she could cook now, she would definitely be a housewife in the future. She did not want to. If she really became a housewife, it would definitely burn her skin. She wanted to appear beautiful in front of everyone in the future, and she didn¡¯t want to live in the image of a housewife. But since Chen Shuxin didn¡¯t like to cook, she still made chicken soup for her for the whole night. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble chef Chen Shuxin to send me your most delicious chicken soup. ¡° Everyone liked to be praised by others, and Chen Shuxin felt very proud when she heard Wuxin praise herself like that. ¡°Then you should rest in your room now. I¡¯ll take a taxi over in a while. By the way, Gu Yinshu should be by your side, right? ¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s been taking care of me in the hospital recently. ¡± When caoxin mentioned Gu Yinshu, her tone was so sweet that it made Chen Shuxin feel goosebumps all over her body. ¡°It seems that the two of you have been quite sweet recently. This is good too. The two of you are almost using sick leave to have a good rtionship. The sses recently have been so boring. It¡¯s all about taking turns in math, physics, mathematics, and physics. ¡°Now that I see the math teacher, I feel like I want to vomit subconsciously. ¡° ¡°Is it that exaggerated? ¡± ¡°Why do I feel like our math teacher is pretty good? Actually, when she¡¯s teaching, it¡¯s quite interesting. It¡¯s just that the sses are too boring. We can only force ourselves to learn. Math is really the natural enemy of US girls. ¡° ¡°That¡¯s absolutely right. I just feel that math is really the natural enemy of girls. Don¡¯t look at how I¡¯m always known as a top student. The math teacher always says that I can improve my math a little here and there. She says that I can¡¯t make mistakes here and I can¡¯t make mistakes there. ¡°therefore, every time I see the mathematics teacher open his mouth, I have a subconscious urge to run away. ¡° Chapter 1934

Chapter 1934: Chapter 1919 could not be denied

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Chen Shuxin wasining here when she suddenly felt that she wanted to get sick. As long as she was sick, she did not need to go to school. She did not need to go to school, so she did not need to see the misanthropic face of the mathematics teacher. ¡°Freewill, I am really envious of you being sick now. If you were sick, you would not have to face these things. The face of the mathematics teacher is really too ugly. ¡° Chen Shuxin almost let out a long howl at the sky, which made freewillugh. ¡°being sick is not good either. I have been sick recently, and it really feels like my entire body has been hollowed out. Moreover, you also know about the recent violence in my school. You still don¡¯t know what to say about me. ¡° ¡°silly child, why do you care about them? Those people are simply brainless. You know that Director Xiao, right? Even now, he¡¯s still protecting that Fang Tong. I even suspect that Fang Tong isn¡¯t rted to him. ¡° When Chen Shuxin mentioned that director Xiao, she had a belly full of words that she wanted to ridicule. ¡°You know about the matter of Fang Tong entering the Political Education Department to steal the exam papers, right? Today, it¡¯s simply causing amotion in the School. ¡°everyone in the school knows that Fang Tong was caught by the teachers of the Political Education Department, but that director Xiao actually still interceded on her behalf, saying that it can¡¯t be Fang Tong who did it. It¡¯s possible that someone really framed her. ¡° Chen Shuxin almostughed out loud when she said this. She was full of disdain. ¡°This is too funny. Who would frame her? Who knows what they are? ¡°. What made people think that it was a fantasy was that she actually thought that it was you who stole the test paper at the hospital to frame her. ¡°What a retard. If I had known earlier, you would have confirmed this crime and let her continue to spout nonsense. ¡° Initially, Chen Shuxin thought that Sui Xin would be very angry when she heard this and wanted tofort her. However, Sui Xin lightly added, ¡°He didn¡¯t think wrong about this. It really is me who framed her. She wasn¡¯t the one who stole the test paper. ¡° ¡°What? ¡° After freewill finished talking about this, Chen Shuxin was immediately surprised. She felt that this shouldn¡¯t be the case. Firstly, freewill didn¡¯t have any motive or time tomit the crime in the hospital. Secondly, the surveince video of the Department of Political Education was obviously Fang Tong herself. It couldn¡¯t be a mistake. Of course Unless someone impersonated Fang Tong and went to the Department of Political Education and was caught by the surveince video. It had to be said that Chen Shuxin was really the truth. Although this matter wasn¡¯t done by freewill himself, since it was done by Gu Yinshu personally, it wasn¡¯t much different from what she did. Seeing freewill¡¯s reaction, Chen Shuxin was almost certain of a certain fact. ¡°Freewill, did you really find someone to impersonate thendlord to inform him to hand over the test paper? ¡° As she said this, she became excited. ¡°Awesome, why didn¡¯t we think of such an awesome method before? ¡° No wonder, the news of freewill stealing other phones was immediately flooded with news today. It seemed that this was all done by Gu Yinshu alone. After all, freewill would not say that he had impersonated Fang Tong to steal things in the hospital. Taking a step back, freewill was not the kind of person who could think of such a method. Gu Yinshu was really a talent! He even knew to find a girl who looked so simr to him and wear the same clothes to steal the exam papers from the Political Education Department. It was said that the video captured the back of a Momo who looked almost identical to Fang Tong. Although it did not capture her face, it was solid evidence. Fang Tong could not deny it no matter what. Chapter 1935

Chapter 1935: Chapter 1920

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I was too sad before, and I was hospitalized because of a cold, so I didn¡¯t have the time to think about that. ¡° Jiang Suixin¡¯s eyes became a little deeper. ¡°after I¡¯m discharged from the hospital, I really want to take revenge on those two people. For example, I want to put somexatives in their water and let them poop for three days and three nights. ¡° ¡°This is too ruthless, but I quite like it. When the timees, I want to let them know the consequences of offending us. ¡° Chen Shuxinughed loudly on the other side and immediately heard the school bell ring. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. I have to go to ss quickly. I¡¯ll look for you after ss and bring your favorite chicken soup. You have to stay in the hospital obediently. I¡¯lle over immediately. ¡° When freewill heard such words tofort the child, he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Alright, alright. Do you really think you¡¯reforting the child? I¡¯m watching a video in the hospital right now. ¡° When she heard freewill say that he was watching a video, Chen Shuxin was extremely jealous of him. The next ss was chemistry ss, so she could only listen attentively. If she couldn¡¯t keep up, she might not be able to understand. After he hung up the video call, his mood was much better than before. ¡°Are you done talking to Shu Xin? ¡± Gu Yinshu had already taken a towel and started to wipe her hands. He had wiped her hands from her nails to her fingers. Her eyshes were trembling, and she looked very serious. ¡°Won¡¯t you dy your own studies by taking care of me like this? If you don¡¯t understand when you go back, you won¡¯t be afraid of the teacher finding trouble with you, ¡± Sui Xin could not help but tease Because she remembered that the physics teacher seemed to have high hopes for him and would ask him about his studies every day. ¡°Have you forgotten that my Iq is 180? How can a person like me fall behind in studies? When you get out of the hospital, I still have to help you with your tutoring. ¡° Suixin burst outughing. She leaned her head on his shoulder and allowed him to wipe her hands clean. Unknowingly, there was a subtle warm current that brushed past her heart. When Chen Shuxin rushed over in the afternoon, she was almost dying from the heat. ¡°hearing that it¡¯s really stuffy outside, I almost couldn¡¯t stand it. I reckon that it will rain heavily this afternoon. That¡¯s good too. I won¡¯t go back in the afternoon. ¡° Chen Shuxin carefully put down the chicken soup in her arms as she came in. The chicken soup was in an insted cup. She also took a few bowls. The three of them could share it equally. ¡°It smells so good. I feel like my craving ising out. Give me a bowl quickly. I want to try our Chen Shuxin¡¯s cooking. ¡° ¡°You craving, have you washed your hands? Don¡¯t touch my chicken soup without washing your hands. ¡± Chen Shuxin smiled charmingly at the side. After confirming that she had washed her hands, she handed the bowl and chopsticks to her. Gu Yinshu also divided a bowl and drank a bowl of chicken soup. Chen Shuxin¡¯s cooking skills were indeed extraordinary. Even he felt that it was much better than some of the cooks. ¡°Your body is much better now. I see that you¡¯re full of energy. This is also good. When you return to school, you¡¯ll have the energy and energy to torture the green tea whore. ¡° Chen Shuxin was very straightforward. ¡°Let¡¯s follow the method you said. Put Thexative in their water and let them feel the pleasure of pulling for three days and three nights. ¡° ¡°You really followed this n. ¡° ¡°That¡¯s right. These two people have caused you so much misery recently. There was a storm in the school and your reputation was ruined. We can¡¯t let such a person go easily! ¡° Chapter 1936

Chapter 1936: Chapter 1921, phone call

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Sui Xin also gritted her teeth. The tears she had shed, the pain she had suffered, and the heartbreak she had suffered, she had to make them pay back double. ¡°I should be discharged tomorrow. Although the fever is quite high, it has subsided, ¡± Gu Yinshu said from the side and poured her a bowl of chicken soup. Sui Xin obediently drank the chicken soup. Her spirit and mood were much better than before. ¡°Then let¡¯s get discharged quickly. We must settle the score with those people, especially that Fang Tong. ¡° ¡°This time, I must find her and ask her clearly. Even if I don¡¯t take revenge on her, I still want to know why this person has been targeting me time and time again, and even used such a derogatory move. ¡° If it wasn¡¯t for Gu Yinshu and the others being by his side and following his heart, he really didn¡¯t dare to imagine that he could hold on. ¡°then you should get well first. It¡¯s almost time for ss in the afternoon. I¡¯ll go over first. I¡¯ll apany you tonight. I don¡¯t want to stay in the dormitory tonight anyway. ¡° ¡°Okay, thene and apany me tonight. I still have something to whisper to you. ¡° ¡°silly. ¡± Chen Shuxin smiled. She tidied up the bowls, chopsticks, and Thermos Cups on the table and rushed back to school. The next day, as expected, she could be discharged from the hospital. Gu Yinshu personally went to handle the discharge procedures. After leaving the hospital, she was still a little fragile, so she didn¡¯t go straight to school. Qiu Qingqing called in the morning and told her toe home to rest. A few days ago, she had heard about what happened at school and in the hospital. She was also very worried about her health. She had been calling over the past few days, wanting to let freewill stay there for a few days. Although it seemed that she was about to give birth, she could still take care of freewill. She knew that freewill¡¯s health and mood wouldn¡¯t be very good recently. After all, no one would be able to stand the way the school talked about her. So, freewill nned to stay at Qiu Qingqing¡¯s ce for a few days. Anyway, things like homework could be made up at any time. Moreover, with Gu Yinshu around, she shouldn¡¯t be worried about missing too many sses. However, on the way, a phone call suddenly came in. She nced at it casually. It was her father¡¯s. At this time, her father called, which made her feel a little uneasy and a little guilty. After all, she hadn¡¯t told her family about what had happened in the past few days. It wouldn¡¯t be of much use even if she told them. She was also afraid that her family would worry, especially about her being ndered for stealing her phone. If she told them, her father, who had a short temper, would definitely rush over in a hurry. But now that her father had called, she had no choice but to pick up. If she didn¡¯t pick up, her father might be even more worried. Following her heart, sheforted herself. Her father must have not called her for a long time, so he had specially called to ask her about her recent situation and her academic results. It was definitely nothing serious. Afterforting herself like this, a few secondster, following her heart, she quickly picked up the phone. ¡°Hello, Father, why are you calling at this time? ¡° Freewill deliberately made her voice sound more calm, afraid that her father would hear something else. However, her father¡¯s voice sounded a little serious. ¡°Freewill, where are you now? ¡° Freewill¡¯s heart pounded as she answered in a hurry. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m at school now. What¡¯s wrong? Why do I hear something strange in Your Voice? ¡° Her father¡¯s voice sounded a little hoarse, as though he had already cried. Chapter 1937

Chapter 1937: Chapter 1922, Father

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION In her memories, she had never heard her father cry, much less shed a single tear in front of her. Even when she was behind her back, she rarely felt this way. However, when she heard her voice, she realized that he must have cried out loud just now. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been so hoarse. ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong? Why does your voice sound so wrong? ¡° Father Jiang said tiredly, ¡°I¡¯m already at school now. I¡¯ve just finished negotiating with your form teacher and the others. ¡° When he heard that his father had alreadye to the ssroom, he knew what had happened to him. The form teacher must have told him about the 3,000 yuan phone. His father had always ced importance on his face and dignity. He also ced great importance on his children¡¯s morals. If he really thought that he had stolen the phone, he would definitely feel sad. So when he thought of this possibility, he quickly exined it to his father. ¡°Dad, listen to me. I didn¡¯t steal their 3,000 yuan phone at all. This is a misunderstanding. ¡° Hearing his daughter¡¯s exnation, Father Jiang¡¯s heart was heavy. He was indeed sad. ¡°Don¡¯t I know your personality ¡°follow your heart. I¡¯ve watched you grow up since you were young. I know your personality the best. You¡¯re the best child, the one that dad likes the most in his heart. ¡°How could you steal someone else¡¯s mobile phone ¡°You wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. ¡° As Father Jiang said this, he suddenly choked up. ¡°I¡¯m just sad. My daughter was misunderstood and wronged by them at school, but I couldn¡¯t protect you by your side. As a father, I couldn¡¯t find any evidence to prove your innocence. Dad is really useless. ¡° When freewill heard his father say this, his mood became heavy. He began to SOB quietly. ¡°child, don¡¯t cry. I will definitely find evidence to prove your innocence. At worst, we won¡¯t go to this school. We¡¯ll go to a better school. ¡° Freewill cried even more. He didn¡¯t know how to express his feelings for his father. His father had always been the most silent in his heart, but no matter what happened, he was the first to run out and block his path He was the one who had shielded him from the wind and rain. ¡°then you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll settle this matter properly. I don¡¯t have their cell phone. I won¡¯t be beaten into a confession. The things I haven¡¯t done are the things I haven¡¯t done. ¡° When Father Jiang heard his daughter¡¯s sobs, he felt really ufortable. This was not just a matter of 3,000 yuan. It was about a person¡¯s dignity. It was about whether a person could raise his head in front of everyone. ¡°where are you now? I¡¯ming to look for you now. Don¡¯t be afraid. Mom And dad will definitely protect you. If the school insists on doing something to you, we¡¯ll transfer schools. I don¡¯t believe that there¡¯s only one middle school in an Cheng. ¡° Father Jiang decided that even if he couldn¡¯t resolve this matter and his daughter was forced to drop out of school, he would definitely sue the school and clear his daughter¡¯s name. He refused to believe that he couldn¡¯t find any evidence. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m in a friend¡¯s car right now. I¡¯ll be at the school in a while. ¡° After she found out that her father hade to school, she suddenly changed her n to go to Qiu Qingqing¡¯s house. She was going to find her father and father and exin this matter clearly. Chapter 1938

Chapter 1938: Chapter 1923: Car ident

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Father Jiang didn¡¯t say much. He just reminded his daughter to pay attention to her safety when she was outside. The two of them spoke a few more words before caoxin hung up the phone. However, her nose was always sore, and she felt very ufortable and ufortable. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did Your father call? You don¡¯t seem to be in a good mood. ¡° Gu Yinshu had already changed the direction. Because he had heard on the phone that he might be going back to school, he didn¡¯t go to Qiu Qingqing¡¯s home. Instead, he prepared to go back to school. ¡°Yes, my father knows about this. It¡¯s about me being ndered from my phone. He chose to believe me. ¡° ¡°He¡¯s your father. How could he not know what kind of person you are? Those people just want to make it convenient and quick. They directly put the me on you and make you confess and pay for it. They don¡¯t care about your life or death at all. ¡° He had to admit that there were indeed some problems with the conduct of some teachers. Teachers were also human, so they had all kinds of moral problems. It did not mean that there would be absolutely good people in the profession. ¡°Fortunately, my father trusts me. Otherwise, I don¡¯t even know how to exin it. This Fang Tong really disgusts me. For a man, she can actually do this to me. ¡° This was the first time mercury felt hatred for a person. This hatred came from a Fang Tong who was not very close to her. In the past, she had always felt that she had to be kind to others. She had never taken the initiative to start a war with others because she felt that if she started a war, it would definitely affect her life and also affect the mood of others. However, this person actually took the initiative to start a war. She endured it again and again, and now she felt that she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. ¡°Yin Shu, how can there be such a shameless woman in this world? For the sake of her little jealousy, she can throw dirty water on another person at will. ¡° ¡°There are many strange people in this world. As the saying goes, there are all kinds of birds in a big forest. This Fang Tong is not a person of noble character to begin with. In the past, she often fought in other schools and caused violence on campus. Do you still expect such a person to have any conscience So don¡¯t reason with this kind of person, and don¡¯t talk about morality with this kind of person. Just Ko her directly.¡± Suixin was still angry at first, but when she heard Gu Yinshu¡¯s words, she was almost amused. ¡°Your evaluation is really urate. I also feel that this kind of person can not be reasoned with, and can not be said with morality. Look at his sharp and mean nature, you can see how she treats people. ¡° Suixin still felt a little ufortable and almost cried again. She swore that she would make that woman swallow all the tears that she was crying now. She would let her know everything that she had suffered and how much harm she would bring to others if she framed them. Gu Yinshu had just driven to the vicinity of the school when Suixin¡¯s phone suddenly rang sharply. It sounded a little scary. She didn¡¯t know if it was because of the psychological effect of Suixin, but she was a little flustered at that moment. As soon as she picked up the phone, she heard Chen Shuxin¡¯s sobbing voice. ¡°Freewill, your father was hit by a car when he passed by the school gate just now. Come over quickly. Are you still in the car? ¡° When she heard that her father was hit by a car, freewill felt his mind go nk. For a moment, he didn¡¯t even know where he was. Chapter 1939

Chapter 1939: Chapter 1924

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION In the end, she heard her own trembling voice. ¡°where is my father now? Has He been sent to the hospital? Is he alright? ¡° Chen Shuxin¡¯s voice was as calm as possible because she suddenly thought of following her heart. It seemed that a lot of things had happened recently. She was already in a bad mood, but she didn¡¯t expect that she would get into a sudden ident Her father actually got into a car ident at this time, and it was when he was visiting following her at school. Chen Shuxin suddenly regretted her words. She had reacted so strongly just now. ¡°Suixin, although I don¡¯t know how your father is doing, I saw someone send him to the hospital just now. It shouldn¡¯t be a big deal. He just bumped into the side. ¡° Chen Shuxin didn¡¯t dare to make a hasty conclusion. After all, he had only seen a pool of blood on the road just now and hadn¡¯t seen the real state of Suixin¡¯s father. ¡°I¡¯ve already arrived at the school. I¡¯ll rush over right now. ¡° After Suixin hung up the phone, his whole body was in a much worse state than before. His hands were trembling as he pushed open the car door. How could Gu Yinshu not guess what had happened? The voice he heard from the other side of the phone just now made his face look much more serious. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. We will go and follow up on the situation right now. ¡± Gu Yinshu saw that his entire body was soft and weak, so he knew that this was not going to work. Therefore, he decisively held the girl in his arms and walked directly to the ce where the ident happened. Because of a big car ident, there were still a lot of people around. The onlookers had not dispersed from this ce yet. Only Chen Shuxin looked around nervously. It was a long time before she saw Gu Yinshu Her face turned a lot paler. ¡°Are you okay, Sui Xin? Don¡¯t scare me. ¡° Sui Xin had already struggled up from Gu Yinshu¡¯s arms and ran over there like a crazy person. In the end, she only saw a pool of blood on the ground. After looking at the soul-stirring blood on the ground, she waspletely stunned. Then, she ran crazily towards the hospital. The two people behind her could not stop her. ¡°Don¡¯t be agitated, Sui Xin. Nothing bad will happen to uncle. ¡° Chen Shuxin followed behind her and cried loudly. She seemed to be crying until she was exhausted. Sui Xin could not hear the voice calling her from behind. At this moment, she felt that she could not hear anything. All she could think about was her father. If something really happened to her father, she would never forgive herself, nor would she forgive this school. She would never forgive all the teachers in this school, including her ssmates. Just as he was frantically running to the hospital for an exam, he suddenly felt a force behind him, knocking her unconscious. Gu Yinshu carried her back to the car. Chen Shuxin also got into the car with some trepidation. She did not dare to say a word because she was really frightened today. It was just a day, but so many things actually happened. Because the car ident that happened near the school also rmed the deputy leaders of the school. When director Xiao heard that Father Jiang, whom she had just criticized, was actually hit by a car, she suddenly felt a chill on her back. However, she thought that she was on the right side. Even if he got into a car ident for some reason, it shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with her. Therefore, he felt that it was very natural and calm. He just didn¡¯t know what kind of blow he was going to get. Chapter 1940

Chapter 1940: Chapter 1925 was not a small sensation

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Because of this car ident, it caused quite a stir in the school. Because the matter concerned Jiang Suixin¡¯s father, and Jiang Suixin¡¯s father had a big fight in the school. After all, his daughter liked to steal other people¡¯s mobile phones As a father, he really did not believe that his daughter would do such a thing. This was not the point. The point was that he argued with director Xiao of the school. Director Xiao felt that his dignity had been challenged, so he kicked out Father Jiang. This matter was quite big in the office. Almost all the teachers came to persuade him. In fact, Father Jiang was a gentle and refined person. Although he did not seem to have much cultural knowledge, in terms of reasoning, the other teachers still recognized him. Compared to the so-called director Xiao, the other teachers were dissing him in their hearts. They really did not know how this kind of person became the school¡¯s director. He really did not have any quality and had to fight with other people¡¯s parents on the spot. Now, their parents were in a car ident at the school gate. It was really tragic. This matter was almost spread around the school. The principal didn¡¯t control his speech at all. This was because speech control shouldn¡¯t exist in the school. This was what the principal thought. ¡°Oh my God, have you guys heard about this? ¡± Director Xiao actually had a big argument with Jiang Suixin¡¯s father. His father requested to investigate this matter thoroughly, but director Xiao said that it was unnecessary. He even insisted that Jiang Suixin was the thief who stole someone else¡¯s 3000 yuan phone.¡± ¡°I feel that the group has gone too far this time. Other people just want the truth. Who is willing to pour dirty water on themselves? It¡¯s hard to say whether this dirty water is true or not. ¡° ¡°Now I¡¯m going to stand on Jiang Suixin¡¯s side. The recent events have been tooplicated and messy. Fang Tong herself stole the test papers, but director Xiao said that she was wronged by Jiang Suixin. ¡°. ¡°I feel that this is really too far-fetched. Everyone knows that Jiang Suixin is in the hospital. How could she have the time to wronged her? ¡° ¡°could this be the so-called persecution paranoia? She¡¯s clearly in the hospital, so how could she have the time to harm her? Why would she pretend to be her and steal the exam papers from the Political Education Department? What a big imagination. ¡° ¡°Fang Tong has some character problems. I never believed his nonsense. The problem of Jiang Suixin stealing her phone really doesn¡¯t exist. ¡° ¡°I also think that director Xiao is going overboard. I suspect that they are not rtives, or... ¡° The public opinion in the school became more and more rampant, and more and more students began to discuss this matter. The rumors were also quite unpleasant. At most, the students dissed director Xiao, who was not fair at all. He even imed that he was very fair and treated every student with hardship. However, the rumors among the teachers were a little different, because it was impossible to say that a teacher would be so excessive in protecting a student who had nothing to do with him Moreover, the logic behind this waspletely illogical. This director Xiao always suspected that someone else had done something bad, so he paid attention to protecting his ssmates. However, he was caught red-handed by the surveince video, even if he did not see the person¡¯s face However, the figure, the clothes, and the time and ce were all appropriate. There was no evidence for that, but director Xiao had already concluded that there was a theft. Chapter 1941

Chapter 1941: Chapter 1926, double standards

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION This waspletely double standards. As for why Director Xiao had double standards, this was very intriguing. Could it be that there really was some special rtionship? Although director Xiao had been quite good in the past, he hadn¡¯t reached this level yet. When director Xiao heard the rumors in the ss and in the school, he was very angry. Especially when he saw Fang Tong crying over there, he was even more annoyed. He thought that he just wanted to make more contributions to the school and wanted the school to deal with less of such things. Why did he be an outsider here. If these things were to be spread on the Inte, it would undoubtedly bring shame to the school. Why didn¡¯t the principal understand his painstaking efforts He even called him over to warn him to stop. This made him even more unconvinced. He really didn¡¯t understand why these unruly people were unreasonable and wanted to use such violence to solve the problem. Especially that Jiang Suixin and his father. They had clearly done such a shameful thing, but they didn¡¯t admit it. Instead, they used this kind of public opinion to whitewash themselves. It was really too shameless. Wasn¡¯t it just the matter of the 3,000 yuan phone Why didn¡¯t they just give the other person 3,000 yuan and apologize Why did they have to make such a big deal out of it? Were they afraid that the school wouldn¡¯t have a good reputation outside? Why didn¡¯t these people know what it meant to settle things peacefully Why did these people have to make such a big deal out of it There was really no one who could make him feel at ease. If the school really had a pet, it was all these people¡¯s mischief that caused trouble. As Director Xiao thought about it, he felt that he should do something to take revenge on those people who dared to challenge his authority? Just as the matter at the school was causing amotion, Freewill had woken up from the hospital once again. Her nasal cavity was filled with the pungent disinfectant from the hospital, making her think that she was still lying in the ward receiving an infusion. After an unknown amount of time, she slowly opened her eyes and saw a person sitting in front of her. ¡°Yin Shu. ¡° Freewill called out to him and suddenly realized that the youth in front of him had moved a little. His Gaze was looking in his direction. ¡°Are you okay now that you¡¯re awake? Are you hungry? Are you thirsty? Do you want to drink something to fill your stomach first? ¡° The meaning in freewill¡¯s mind gradually came back to him. He just shook his head and looked at him with his dry lips. ¡°Yin Shu, where is my father? Is My father still lying in the hospital? Or is he still on the operating table? ¡° Who would have thought that the pool of blood that he saw before he fainted made him feel like a fish without water in an instant. Even if he tried his best to breathe, he would not be able to absorb the air inside. Seeing her hand pulling on her sleeve, Gu Yinshu patted the back of her hand and said softly. ¡°Your father is still on the operating table, but judging from the doctor¡¯s appearance and condition, he should be fine. Don¡¯t worry, your father will be fine. He is just not feeling well. Maybe he needs to rest and recuperate during this period of time. You don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡± It had been a very eventful period of time recently. When she heard this, she knew that her father should be fine. Before she fainted, she really felt a sense of despair, as if there was a drug that was about to leave her father¡¯s despair forever. Fortunately, her father did not have any major problems. Otherwise, how would he exin it to her mother? ¡°Can I go and see my father now? I have to wait for my father toe out of the operating table. ¡° Chapter 1942

Chapter 1942: Chapter 1927 parting in life and death

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION He struggled to get up from the bed and wanted to wait for his father toe out. Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t stop him. She didn¡¯t say that she wasn¡¯t feeling well, but she fainted because she went into shock. He was afraid that she would be too emotional at that time, and he really kept running forward, which gave him a sense of panic for the first time. It was the first time Gu Yinshu realized that he would have such a long-lost sense of panic. He used to think that everything would be in his hands. This was decided by his family education and everything else, especially the living environment around him. It seemed to have paved a broad path for him without any obstacles. He had long been used to it. Therefore, he did not know what panic was, nor did he know what confusion was. He only knew that he had to follow the footsteps of his family one step at a time. However, at that moment, he suddenly felt a real sense of panic. Of course, capricorn did not know what he was thinking, and he was not in the mood to pay attention to what he was thinking. She only wanted to wait for her father toe out of the operating table. She would only be at ease when she saw her fathere out with her own eyes. Suixin was helped to the door of the operating table. When she saw the green light on the operating table, her heart tightened. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your parents wille out in another hour. Don¡¯t worry too much. ¡° Suixin nodded and quickly lowered his head. The Pale expression on his face made his heart ache. Jiang Suixin sat in the corridor with his lips pressed together. After an unknown amount of time, the person inside finally came out. The doctor in dark green clothes was a little surprised to see two children outside. ¡°Are you the patient¡¯s family members? ¡° Why wasn¡¯t there an adult here? ¡°I¡¯m the patient¡¯s family member. The person on the operating table is my father. ¡° Suixin quickly walked up and saw that his father was still hanging the needle. He anxiously turned his head to look at the doctor. ¡°Doctor, how is my father? Is he alright? He just had a big car ident and seems to have lost a lot of blood. If he needs a blood transfusion, he and I arepletelypatible. We can give him a blood transfusion directly. ¡° Seeing the little girl¡¯s nervous expression, her lips had already turned a little white. She wanted tough. However, she knew that she could notugh casually in such a situation. She just nodded her head solemnly. ¡°little girl, don¡¯t worry. Your father is already out of danger. Although he said that he broke a few ribs, there isn¡¯t much danger to his life. He doesn¡¯t need you to give him a blood transfusion either. He just needs to recuperate for the next half a year. ¡° After all, it had taken him 100 days to recover from his injuries. He had broken a few ribs, but fortunately, he was still alive. After all, there were so many cars at the intersection. If anything happened to him, it was possible. ¡°Okay doctor, I will take good care of my father. ¡° Sui Xin almost cried because she felt that her father was by his side again after so much effort. Sometimes, it felt like life and death were far away from her, but many times, it was really right in front of her eyes. When you really experienced it once, you would realize how cruel it was. The Heavens didn¡¯t even give you time to react. It¡¯s just for a second, and it feels like it¡¯spletely different from before. Chapter 1943

Chapter 1943: Chapter 1928

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Things at the hospital had finally settled down. Following her heart, she looked at her phone many times and pulled out her mother¡¯s number many times, but she did not dare to take the initiative to call. These few days, following her heart¡¯s mother always called to ask if following her heart was doing well She urged her to study hard, take care of her body, and not be too tired. Every time she heard her mother¡¯s nagging voice on the other side of the phone, following her heart, she felt like crying. It was an extremely warm feeling. Once, she thought that she would never have a deep understanding andmunication with her mother again. Because her mother always felt that girls should do this and that. She felt that girls in this world should be so-called resigned to their fate. This was all due to the influence of the son preference at that time. But now, her mother seemed to havepletely changed her previous thoughts and overturned all her theories. She had learned a profound lesson from her sister, which allowed the mother and daughter to have a chance to cultivate their rtionship again. But at this time, freewill didn¡¯t dare to tell her mother what had happened at school. But how could a mother not know what her daughter was thinking Especially this daughter. She had seen and grown up from a young age, so she would understand all of her thoughts. Freewill had always been a child who was not good at long-winded words, and was even worse at lying. ¡°Freewill, tell me if something else has happened. I¡¯m mentally prepared. ¡° In fact, as long as her husband hadn¡¯t called her in the past few days, freewill, her mother had a bad premonition. Of course, she didn¡¯t want to think too badly of her husband, nor did she want anything bad to happen to her husband. But all of this wasn¡¯t something that could be realized just by thinking about it. All of her wishes would sometimes go against reality. ¡°Mom, dad was hit by a car at the entrance of our school. He¡¯s alone in the hospital now. I¡¯m waiting in front of his bed. ¡° Freewill briefly told her what had happened. Although freewill¡¯s mother was very sad and was crying for her husband and daughter, she felt that she couldn¡¯t be weak and couldn¡¯t fall down because her husband and daughter needed her. ¡°Good Child, wait for me at the hospital. I will rush over immediately. Don¡¯t be afraid that I wille. ¡° Thinking that he had arrived and that he had someone to rely on, how else could he hold on by himself? This time, following his heart, he was really afraid. He repeatedly reminded his mother to pay attention to her safety over the phone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will pay attention to my safety. This time, I will take the bus over. You have to be well in the hospital by yourself. Don¡¯t be anxious. This matter can not be rushed. Moreover, your father did not have any major incidents. Don¡¯t be too sad. ¡° Listening to his mother¡¯sforting words, freewill agreed with a choked voice. After hanging up the phone, freewill¡¯s mother immediately took the bus and rushed to freewill¡¯s school. She didn¡¯t have time to think about how such a thing could have happened. The only thing she was sure of was that her daughter would never steal someone else¡¯s phone, and her husband would definitely not have any big problems. Meanwhile, Director Xiao went to find the principal, hoping that the principal would stand up and respond to the recent public opinion in the school and help him to be fair. However, the principal didn¡¯t want to talk to him at all. He only said a meaningful sentence. ¡°Old Xiao, you¡¯ve been in the school for a few years, but why haven¡¯t you grown up? ¡° Chapter 1944

Chapter 1944: Chapter 1929 issued a statement

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Director Xiao didn¡¯t quite understand what he meant by that, but his expression was also very ugly. Because the recent incident had stirred up some trouble in the school. It turned out that he had been affected. ¡°principal, there are some things that I have to rify. The incident with Jiang Suixin was entirely caused by her. ¡°Her father was also indirectly caused by her doing something wrong. The car ident that happened at the entrance had nothing to do with our school. If her father came over and cheated on us, we would have aplete reason to avoid it. ¡° ¡°I¡¯m not talking about this matter with you. Her father has already finished his surgery at the hospital. Although there isn¡¯t any major problem with his body, there are some things that I have to exin to you clearly. ¡° The principal looked at him with a serious face and gestured for him to sit across from him. Director Xiao opened his mouth but did not say anything. In the end, he still sat on the stool. ¡°In a while, you will immediately go to the school and make a statement saying that there is no such thing as casually stealing someone else¡¯s phone. ¡° The principal decided to solve these matters as soon as possible. After all, the rumors in the school had spread too fast recently, and some students and teachers were discussing this matter. This matter had already caused a very bad impact on the school, both inside and outside the school. ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve used other people¡¯s mobile phones. If I make a statement saying that she didn¡¯t steal a mobile phone, wouldn¡¯t that be pping my own face? Moreover, this would be condoning other people¡¯s evil deeds. ¡° Director Xiao felt that if this statement was really pping his face, then where would his dignity be in the future At that time, everyone wouldugh at him, and every corner would be filled with sarcastic words. Of course, he still didn¡¯t know that the school had long defined him as the best, nor did he know how he became the school¡¯s director. ¡°first of all, don¡¯t say whether Jiang Suixin stole a cell phone. Do you think you still have your dignity in the school Director Xiao, without any evidence, you publicly convicted Jiang Suixin, and now indirectly caused Jiang Suixin¡¯s father to have a car ident at the school gate. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t had such a big argument with Jiang Suixin¡¯s father at the school, you would have resolved this matter with reason. ¡°perhaps Jiang Suixin¡¯s father wouldn¡¯t have left the school in a daze and ended up being hit by that car ¡°that was clearly her own mental problem. Could it be that after I argued with him for a few words, he would leave the school gate in a daze and not even be able to see the car clearly? ¡° The principal sneered a few times and ignored Jiang Suixin¡¯s excellent physique. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t insisted on convicting Jiang Suixin and telling her father to let hime to the school, none of this would have happened. ¡°Do you admit that the most beautiful thing is that it indirectly led to the tragedy of Jiang Suixin¡¯s father. ¡°Director Xiao, fortunately, Jiang Suixin¡¯s father didn¡¯t get into any big trouble this time. Otherwise, you would have really caused a very big disaster. ¡°From now on, you¡¯d better take care of yourself. ¡° Director Xiao choked for a moment and suddenly didn¡¯t know what to exin. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and issue a statementter. ¡° He was a little like a defeated rooster. He had originally wanted to help the school solve some problems, but in the end, he had brought unnecessary trouble to the school. Now, even the principal was somewhat dissatisfied with him. He felt that he had failed very badly. For a moment, he felt very frustrated. ¡°Go,e backter. I still have something to discuss with you. ¡° Chapter 1945

Chapter 1945: Chapter 1930 couldn¡¯t be released just like that

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Very soon, a statement spread across the campus again. Once director Xiao¡¯s news spread out, it was practically trending on the campus forum. ¡°Did you see that? Director Xiao actually made a statement on her own, saying that Jiang Suixin didn¡¯t steal the phone. ¡° ¡°This matter has spread too far in the school. I think the main culprit is that Fang Tong. ¡°. ¡°Did that Fang Tong say that she liked that Jiang Hao in the beginning? ¡± ¡°Then that Jiang Hao liked Jiang Suixin, so Fang Tong took revenge on her. ¡° ¡°Who did you hear the news from? Is this news urate? ¡° ¡°Of course I heard it from their ssmates. It seems that Fang Tong had a dispute with Jiang Suixin over this matterst time. ¡°. ¡°It didn¡¯t take long for the news to spread that Jiang Suixin stole her phone. If you say that this isn¡¯t revenge, I think it¡¯s a bit far-fetched. ¡° ¡°Oh my God, after all this time, it¡¯s actually a story of a love triangle. I thought something happened? ¡° ¡°This Jiang Suixin is really too pitiful. I heard that her father came to the school and even quarreled with Director Xiao. At that time, many teachers came to stop the fight. In fact, Jiang Suixin¡¯s father didn¡¯t make a move, but little master is a little too agitated. ¡° ¡°I can¡¯t believe that the school actually has such a teacher. My real name is diss director Xiao. I don¡¯t know what kind of rtionship director Xiao had to be able to stay in the school for so long. ¡° ¡°If you have the ability, you can use your real name diss. If you use your real name diss, I¡¯ll admit that you¡¯re a man! ¡° The discussion forum was in an uproar. Almost the entire school was discussing this matter. As for Suixin, he was wholeheartedly taking care of his father in the hospital. Sometimes, he even had a very depressed mood, which was followed by that kind of negative mentality. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to school in the future. I can¡¯t stand the thought of being stared at by countless people, especially those strange eyes. ¡° ¡°If you don¡¯t go to this school, you can transfer. I¡¯ll follow you wherever you go. ¡° What made her more confused was that Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t stop her, but decided to follow her resolutely. This suddenly touched her very much, and her eyes were a little teary. ¡°I¡¯m just talking nonsense. How can I really not go to school? If I don¡¯t go to school, I don¡¯t know how big of a deal it will be. Besides, transferring to another school is more troublesome. When that happens, I¡¯ll have to integrate into a new group. ¡° ¡°I know you¡¯re talking nonsense, but I think if you can feel better by saying this, you can tell me as much as you want. ¡° Gu Yinshu held her hand and looked at her with the usual gentleness in his eyes. In fact, it was rare for a person like him to show his gentleness. ¡°Why are you like this? You say whatever I say. What if you¡¯re used to indulging me in the future and my temper gets worse? ¡° Freewill really didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He reached out to wipe his tears. ¡°that rtionship is good. If you are spoiled, no one will dare to want you in the future. If no one dares to want you, then you can only give yourself to me. ¡° Freewill was amused by his words. He wanted tough, but he also wanted to cry. He was touched. A warm feeling flowed through his heart. He only wanted to hold his hand tightly. At that moment, she knew. Perhaps she would never be able to let go of his hand again, no matter what the reason was. She just couldn¡¯t let go. Chapter 1946

Chapter 1946: Chapter 1931

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Just as she was taking care of her father, Chen Shuxin¡¯s phone call sounded a little excited. ¡°Suixin, do you know that the school has already refuted the rumor that you didn¡¯t steal the phone? However, Fang Tong has confirmed the fact that she stole the exam paper from the Political Education Department. It seems that the school has already punished her. I heard that the smallest one is a big one. ¡° When she heard this, Suixin felt a little relieved. Otherwise, she thought that the school would cause a huge uproar. These rumors might spread crazily in the school again, making him unable to raise his head. Sometimes, online violence would really give people a very heavy psychological pressure. ¡°That¡¯s good. Now I don¡¯t have to exin anything when I go back. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s really good for that woman, Fang Tong. It¡¯s said that she has already been expelled by the school. Although it hasn¡¯t been confirmed, Fang Tong doesn¡¯t seem to havee to school for sses, especially in the past few days. ¡° Just thinking about it made her feel that it was good for this woman. She should teach her a good lesson to vent her anger. ¡°Forget it. If she dares to be rude to me in the future, I won¡¯t be polite to him either. ¡° During the most painful period of time, freewill even cursed the 3,000 yuan that she had used to buy medicine for him. It was the first time that she had encountered such a big incident, and the origin of this incident was actually Fang Tong and Jiang Hao. ¡°You¡¯re right. I think she won¡¯t dare to provoke you anymore in the future. ¡± Chen Shuxin thought about the things that had happened in the past few days and felt rather emotional. She felt that life was really full of ups and downs ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect this matter to be so big. However, everyone is discussing it now. You¡¯ve be famous again. ¡° ¡°I didn¡¯te up with this name. There¡¯s nothing I can do about it. ¡± Freewill didn¡¯t care too much. After all, she seemed to have be famous in several sses because of some activities in the past. He was already used to those gazes that would look at him from time to time. Many times when he walked around the campus, there would be gazes that would look at him for no reason, whether they were friendly or not. These things did not have much of an impact on her. He could be said to have often ignored them. After hanging up the phone, freewill once again stood by his father¡¯s bedside. A few hourster, freewill was pouring water for his father. When he turned around, he saw his father open his eyes and look at him. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re awake. ¡° Freewill¡¯s hand almost trembled at that moment. He hurriedly ced the water on the table and asked if he wanted to drink or eat something. ¡°How do you feel now? Do you feel very ufortable? If you do, I¡¯ll go call the doctor right now. ¡° Father Jiang shook his head on the bed He looked at his daughter again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Daddy is fine. Daddy just woke up, he¡¯s just a little tired. Daddy¡¯s body is almost recovered, but he may need to rest for a few months, so you don¡¯t have to worry about Daddy. ¡° Of course, he knew his own body best. Naturally, freewill was also relieved. After all, this was what the doctor had said. ¡°I¡¯m not worried, as long as you¡¯re fine. ¡± Freewill shook his head, and a smile finally appeared on his face. Father Jiang naturally noticed that there was someone else in the ward. ¡°Gu Yinshu? ¡± Father Jiang¡¯s face showed a hint of kindness ¡°I remember seeing your child before. You were the one who helped us bring back freewill¡¯s sister. If it weren¡¯t for you, our entire family wouldn¡¯t know what to do. ¡° Chapter 1947

Chapter 1947: Chapter 1932. It was nothing

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION He didn¡¯t expect Father Jiang to have such a deep impression of him. Gu Yinshu answered politely, ¡°It was nothing important. It was nothing. ¡° Seeing such a polite child, Father Jiang felt a lot of emotions. As expected, he was a child raised by a rich family. His temperament and temper were indeed different from others. He had heard from freewill that he used to be a good-for-nothing, but after getting along with him, he realized that he was really humble and kind. Everyone had their own unique side, especially those who were disguised on the surface. This child was quite good, but unfortunately, there was always a gap between his identity and the freewill of his family. Thinking of this, Father Jiang suddenly felt a little funny. The children were still so young, how could he have thought of such a long-term thing? The most important thing for them now was to get into a good university. A good education could change their fate. Father Jiang¡¯s greatest wish in his life was for his daughter to get into a good university. It was not nonsense to say that knowledge could change fate. Most of the time, knowledge would lead one to a different path in life. This was also why Father Jiang had been urging his daughter to study hard. He did not hesitate to spend money to send her to No. 1 Middle School. Fortunately, his daughter had now grown up and was sensible. She had also begun to study hard. The recent rapid progress in her studies also gave him a great sense of satisfaction. ¡°Sit, both of you don¡¯t stand. It¡¯s too tiring to stand. Just drink something. ¡° When he heard Father Jiang¡¯s words, he found it a little funny. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re the patient. You just need to lie there and rest well. ¡° Father Jiang seemed to have just realized this problem and smiled at them. In less than an hour, mother Jiang appeared at the door of the ward. When she saw that the man had woken up, mother Jiang, who had been worried the whole time, finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Sui Xin, it must have been hard for you to keep watch over your dad. Go back and rest first. ¡° Looking at her daughter who seemed to have lost a lot of weight, mother Jiang¡¯s heart really ached. ¡°SISTER! ¡± Xiao Wei walked over and held her sister¡¯s hand. ¡°Are you alright? You almost scared me to death today. Mother even said that you were sick. ¡° Seeing her obedient and sensible little brother, she caressed his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sister is fine. It¡¯s just that I wasn¡¯t feeling well before, but I¡¯mpletely fine now. Don¡¯t worry, father isn¡¯t in any big trouble now, but he needs to rest in the hospital. ¡° Xiao Wei nodded. Although he was only seven or eight years old, he knew how to take care of adults and care for them. Everyone knew that their younger brother was sensible, and they felt a little heartache for him being sensible. His mother had been guarding his father¡¯s sickbed, and his father looked like he was in a good state of mind. Following his heart, he finally let out a sigh of relief and nned to return to school this afternoon. When he thought of the messy things in school, following his heart, his scalp went numb. However, he had to face what he had to face sooner orter. Following his heart, he did not want to avoid it all the time. Moreover, if he missed too many sses, he would not be able to understand it when he returned home. When he returned to school in the afternoon, freewill thought that he would encounter a lot of gossip. In the end, when he entered the ssroom, he saw the eager and caring eyes of his ssmates. ¡°Freewill, you have lost weight recently. Have you not recovered yet? ¡± A female ssmate who had not really dated you came over to care about her body. She even lent her her her ss notes. Chapter 1948

Chapter 1948: Chapter 1933, you scared me to death

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION At that moment, freewill felt warm and touched. A few female ssmates who had befriended her also came over to ask her about her recent health condition. ¡°You scared me to death. First, you were hospitalized. Then, your parents got into a car ident outside our school. At that moment, I felt that you might have been having a bad year recently or something. ¡° After seeing that she was safe and sound, Lan Xue covered her chest. Recently, something happened to her family, and her sister took a week off because she was getting married. She only had one sister, so of course, she had to go back and help her sister get married. Who knew that in just a week, something would happen to freewill? Even his father had a huge car ident. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It was just a small ident. Fortunately, everything has been cleared up now. ¡° Freewill naturally knew that she went to help her sister get marriedst week and even asked about her sister¡¯s situation. ¡°My sister has already sessfully married off. It¡¯s really not easy for a 28-year-old girl to get married off. I think my mother is about to cry. ¡° Lan Xue used a very yful voice to recount what happened that day, causing everyone to burst intoughter. ¡°If your sister knew that you said something like this, she would probablye back to beat you up after she got married. ¡° Lan Xue giggled and even distributed the wedding candies and wedding desserts that she had brought from homest week to everyone. ¡°these wedding candies will be the beginning of removing our bad luck. Recently, we¡¯ve been really unlucky. After eating these wedding candies, everyone¡¯s luck will be super good. ¡° Chen Shuxin couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud at the side. She stretched out her hand and tapped the little girl¡¯s forehead. ¡°Do you know that this is called superstition? If the math teacher hears about this, he will teach you a good lesson again. ¡° When the math teacher was mentioned, Lan Xue stuck her tongue out at her. The ss was still as cheerful as before. It was a little healing for the spontaneous heart. The first ss was Chinese ss. The Chinese teacher was a very gentle person. When she saw free wille to ss, she even chatted with her after ss. ¡°Free will, the recent news has basically been rified. You don¡¯t have to worry too much. Actually, the students didn¡¯t think that you really stole someone else¡¯s phone or anything like that. ¡°It¡¯s just that the recent incident has been quite serious, so you mustn¡¯t take it to heart. After all, the rate of being wronged is not small. As long as you always do the right thing, sit upright, and hold your head high, you¡¯ll be fine. If you keep thinking about such things, you will end up in a bad mood. Once a person¡¯s mood is depressed to the extreme, it will produce a kind of illness, which will be very bad for you.¡± Looking at the teacher¡¯s gentle face, he felt warm in his heart. ¡°I know. I won¡¯t take it to heart. Besides, with someone apanying me, I won¡¯t have any big problems. So don¡¯t worry, teacher. ¡° ¡°That¡¯s good. I always know that you are a very good child. This incident can be considered a storm for you. ¡° Seeing that her mood didn¡¯t seem to be as depressed as he had thought, teacher yuan felt much more relieved. This child was as old as her daughter. It always made her feel an indescribable sense of tenderness. ¡°Thank you, teacher. ¡° After the conversation with thenguage teacher, freewill returned to his seat. When his eyes unconsciously nced at Jiang Hao in the back seat, freewill¡¯s expression changed slightly. Chapter 1949

Chapter 1949: Chapter 1934: How have you been recently

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She didn¡¯t deliberately talk to Jiang Hao, but she had an even worse feeling towards Jiang Hao. ¡°Jiang Suixin, how have you been recently? ¡° She didn¡¯t want to pay attention to this retard, but this retard just wanted to seduce her. Using such a cheeky tone and poking her back with a pen, Suixin could even feel that the ink on the pen had stained her clothes. ¡°Are you sick? ¡° Freewill felt that he could no longer tolerate him in the future, and he no longer suppressed his bad temper. After all, after this incident, he felt that his temper was not as tolerant as before. In the past, he always felt that he had to get along well with others. For example, he did not want to have any disputes with others. Even if there were any conflicts, it was best to get along peacefully. After all, there were some conflicts between ssmates, so it would not be a big one As long as the two of themmunicated well, there would normally not be any big problems. But now she was different. Whenever she saw this Jiang Hao, she felt like tearing him apart. This scumbag, if it weren¡¯t for him, he wouldn¡¯t have been hurt so much. ¡°I just called you, do you have to be so angry? You look so angry. Is it because you haven¡¯t been on good terms with your boyfriend recently that you have such a bad temper? ¡° Jiang Hao looked thoughtful, but her eyes were full of teasing and teasing. But in her eyes, it was really eye-piercing. Inexplicably, he brought up his boyfriend again. He couldn¡¯t wait to quarrel with Gu Yinshu. There was something wrong with this person. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. The two of us are fine. It¡¯s just that I saw something annoying, so my temper is a little bad today. ¡° Sui Xin was implying something, which made Jiang Hao¡¯s expression change Then, he recovered a little smile. ¡°Don¡¯t always smile in front of me. If the rtionship is really good, there¡¯s no need to show it off. If you say it in front of me every day, I¡¯ll suspect that the rtionship between the two of you has broken, which gives me an opportunity to take advantage of it. ¡° Following her heart:¡±...¡± Following her heart, following her heart, she waspletely speechless. Because he was the one who mentioned Gu Yinshu in the beginning, and he was also the one who said those words that were filled with gunpowderter on. She had said everything to him, and all that was left was to make things difficult for others. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m toozy to talk to you. If you really think you have a chance, then go and fight for it yourself. Don¡¯t always show off in front of me. It¡¯s meaningless. ¡° Following her heart, she really couldn¡¯t be bothered to quarrel with such an unreasonable person. She could finally see that Jiang Hao was a little afraid of revealing his cards to Gu Yinshu, which was why he kept jumping around in front of her so that she could leave Gu Yinshu smoothly. He looked brave, but in fact, he was just a coward. Recently, he was toozy to pay attention to him, so he went back to doing his homework. Jiang Hao was really hurt by her words just now. Her confidence made him feel a heartache for the first time. Because Gu Yinshu liked her too much, she had this innate confidence, right? Jiang Hao, the pen in your hand pretended to be doing homework, but the horizontal line on the tip of the pen revealed his irritable mood at the moment. He was thinking, should I tell Gu Yinshu everything? However, he was afraid that if he told Gu Yinshu his thoughts, that person would be further away from him. Chapter 1950

Chapter 1950: Chapter 1935 psychological process

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Perhaps his fear was too deep to let others see his true heart. He was gay, and although he was proud of it in his bones, he never revealed it to outsiders because he was afraid that some people would look at him differently. After all, he was just an ordinary person. Although he sometimes did not believe that you would go to trouble a girl, but for some reason, he just did not have a good impression of a girl, and he would have a deep disgust. Perhaps this was the so-called female-hating cancer in society. He admitted that his view of women was indeed a bit extreme, especially when he saw Jiang Suixin, he felt that Jiang Suixin had stolen his beloved. Then he would have a deep sense of disgust, and sometimes he would even want to desperately torture the other party, and even have this kind of dark psychology, but when he saw that face of Jiang Suixin, he would desperately suppress his anti-personality Anti-social criminal psychology. Because so many years of quality education told him that he was wrong to do this, it was illegal, and it was immoral. If he did this, what was the difference between him and an animal? In fact, he had tried to correct his views on women before, butter found that there was no use, and he felt that he should have a peaceful attitude toward women. This kind of ambivalence made him sink into a muddy swamp for a long time. Sometimes he would inexplicably click on a website called the same wife, in which women¡¯s experiences made him feel sympathetic. This made him firmly believe that he would never find a woman to marry, and even if he wanted to find a woman, he would only find a lesbian to cover his gender orientation. Of course, if he really couldn¡¯t find a woman, he wouldn¡¯t force it, and he wouldn¡¯t force himself to marry a normal woman. But these ideas changed as he grew up with a deep understanding of homosexuality. He felt that they were the victims of society, because everyone was looking at them with a strange look. Those women did say that children were right, but it was all caused by society. If Society didn¡¯t discriminate against them, why would they marry a woman Why would they persecute an innocent and normal woman like that? Therefore, if they really wanted to find the culprit, they could only look for society. They could only me the current society for making people unhappy. After thinking about it, Jiang Hao seemed to have walked out of the mud that he had been struggling with. Because he felt that he did not have to feel guilty. After all, most women were not necessarily good people. They were more likely to bully the good and fear the evil. They schemed and schemed against each other and formed small groups all day long. Their appearances were abominable. Moreover, those women wanted to rely on men for a living all day long. They were all mboyant and flirtatious outside. They were not worthy of their sympathy at all. After steadying his thoughts like this, Jiang Hao felt that his heart was bing harder and harder. After recalling his own thought process, Jiang Hao decided to confess to Gu Yinshu. He did not feel that he had the status of a man¡¯s mistress. He felt that Love was actually great. It was actually beyond everything. He had the right to pursue his own love. No one had the right to stop the two of them from falling in love. Thinking of this, Jiang Hao was in a much better mood. He would knowter that he was his best choice. Chapter 1951

Chapter 1951: Chapter 1936

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION After thinking this way, Jiang Hao finally made his first decision. Of course, following his heart, he didn¡¯t know what this person was thinking, nor did he want to care about what this person was thinking. Instead, he wholeheartedly did his homework. At night, following his heart was thinking about how he hadn¡¯t yed the game for a long time because of something, and he hadn¡¯t logged onto the web page. Perhaps manyizens in the game were looking for him. Following his heart, he logged onto theputer. ¡°Suixin, are you online? ¡° Chen Shuxin, who had just logged onto the game page, received a notification from the system and shouted excitedly. ¡°Suixin, do you still remember the number one beauty pageant in the martial arts world that we participated in a week ago? ¡° Chen Shuxin almost forgot about this pageant even if she didn¡¯t mention Suixin. After participating in this pageant, a lot of things had happened to her, so she hadn¡¯t paid attention to it. ¡°Is the result of that contest already out? I haven¡¯t paid much attention to it recently, so I don¡¯t know who the number one beauty in the martial arts world is. ¡° That was what freewill had said. However, when she logged into the game page, she saw many people sending her messages. It was as if she was about to explode. At that moment, she was a little dumbfounded. Could it be that she hadn¡¯t returned to the gang for a week, and there were so many people who were worried about her? However, in order to quit the game, she had also intentionally logged into the game page now and then. Those people would asionally look for her. It wasn¡¯t that exaggerated. When freewill saw the row of messages with red dots, he didn¡¯t know how many people were looking for him in the game. Freewill suddenly felt a little guilty. The first thing he saw was his best friend in the game, red plum blossom prideful snow, at the top of the message. He sent a message first. Smiling like a flower, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy for the past week, so I didn¡¯t reply in time. Did something happen to you? Why are you looking for me so urgently? ¡° After freewill typed a line of words, he nned to go on his daily missions. However, red plum blossom prideful snow was practically online. When she finally replied to him, she was almost moved to tears. Hong Mei Ao Xue: ¡°My Lady, you¡¯ve finally logged in. I even suspected that you¡¯ve logged out of the game. After so many days, I couldn¡¯t even find you. You scared me to death. ¡° Her smile was like a flower: ¡°How can that be? I¡¯ll definitely tell you in advance if there¡¯s such a big matter. Of course, the prerequisite is that I have the intention to log out of the game. ¡° Hong Mei Ao Xue: ¡°Aiya, where have I been with you? My main point is not to ask you if you want to log out of the game, but to ask you if you know that you¡¯re already the number one beauty in the martial arts world. ¡° When she saw the words ¡®number one beauty in the martial arts world¡¯ , the milk in freewill¡¯s mouth almost spurted out. She smiled like a flower:¡±? ? ?¡± Red Plum Blossom PRIDEFUL SNOW:¡±! ! !¡±! ! ! If you went to the forums now, the first ce would be you. Speaking of which, it really is you. So you are so beautiful in real life. In the past, I even imagined that you were a foot-picker because you were so amazing when you fought.¡± Freewill did not have the time to reply her. Instead, he went straight to the game forums and saw that the first ce was indeed him. When this result was presented, it really stimted Sui Xin¡¯s little heart. She did not expect that she had really reached the top. ¡°Shu Xin, I seem to have be the number one beauty in the martial arts world. Quickly log on to the page to take a look. I seem to see that you are the ninth ce winner! ¡° Chapter 1952

Chapter 1952: Chapter 1937, the title of beauty

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Chen Shuxin originally wanted to take some snacks and eat them while looking at herputer, because she suddenly remembered that she had bought a big bag of snacks a few days ago and left it in the dormitory without eating them. The main reason was because she thought that freewill was still in the hospital She also thought of hiding some snacks so that everyone could eat them together. In the end, just as she got up and wanted to take some snacks, she was beaten up. ¡°The number one beauty in the martial arts world has been announced just like that. I¡¯m actually still the ninth ce pretty good? I didn¡¯t lose too much face. I originally thought that I wouldn¡¯t even be able to enter the top 30. ¡° Chen Shuxin turned on herputer and indeed, she saw that the first ce was actually freewill himself. What freewill uploaded was a very simple photo. It was even taken from a hidden angle. However, it unexpectedly caused a huge sensation. Freewill suddenly felt a little guilty because she was afraid of being discovered by people she knew. The gang that she belonged to was simply in an uproar. The News also started to bombard her. In fact, freewill was one of those people who didn¡¯t have a particrly high sense of presence in the gang. She was also not a particrly low-profile person. Many people saw that she was a girl and were willing to protect her. As long as her boss or monster was stolen.. They would be willing to issue a wanted notice to kill that person. In the game, girls enjoyed a lot of benefits. When others helped her to kill her enemies, she was in a great mood. Freewill remembered that on her first dungeon run, there was a girl who suddenly ran out to steal her monster. Freewill was really confused at that time, but he did not dare to say anything. In the end, when the gang found out, they immediately issued a kill order. Even if the other party was a girl, they helped her to kill several times. From then on, that girl no longer dared to snatch her boss. She had a feeling that she had identally provoked a big shot. At that time, it was super cool because no matter what happened, the gang would always have their own gang. They would no longer be alone in the world of martial arts. They would always have their brothers and sisters to take care of them. Later on, the rtionship between freewill and this gang became better and better. They also made a few friends online who yed online games. Later on, they felt that freewill¡¯s skills in killing people became stronger and stronger. Everyone felt that her skills were really cultivated to be very powerful. They treated her as a girl and directly used her as a man. Generally, everyone thought so. The one who performed so well should be a man. Or rather, a woman. In fact, there were many delicate girls in the game. Their skills were so strong. When the time came, they would look for their husbands and only ask for the equipment that they deserved. Basically, they were all following behind to gain experience. Today, they didn¡¯t really understand this kind of girl. If they didn¡¯t just think about getting it done once and for all, what kind of game could they y If this game wasn¡¯t about fighting, it really wouldn¡¯t be fun. Of course, there were also people who didn¡¯t really want to y the game, but treated it as arge-scale online dating site. Where there were people was in the underworld. When the underworld was big, there were all kinds of birds. It was something that freewill had gotten used to until today. Actually, every time he saw those cute female yers hiding behind them, freewill wondered if this was a transvestite? ¡°Wow, freewill, I saw it. Your photo has been pushed to the top. Now, the whole world is talking about you. I really didn¡¯t expect you to be a girl, and a beautiful girl. ¡° Freewill didn¡¯t care. ¡°these guys subconsciously think that girls are weak. WHO said that girls can¡¯t be stronger? ¡° Chapter 1953

Chapter 1953: Chapter 1938, good night

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Lan Xue saw Chen Shuxin distributing snacks, so she quickly grabbed a bag of potato chips and began to eat them. ¡°That¡¯s right, follow your heart. Why don¡¯t you torture them? I look down on those men who look down on girls the most. Who says that girls can¡¯t be more powerful? Do they have to follow men like everyone else to get equipment? ¡° ¡°Forget it, I can¡¯t be bothered with him. Anyway, he didn¡¯t say that I¡¯m a transvestite. ¡° ¡°That¡¯s true. Anyway, we can be considered low-key in the game. That¡¯s enough. But in the future, you may not be able to keep a low profile even if you want to. ¡° Chen Shuxin looked at her with some schadenfreude. This time, as the number one beauty in the martial arts world, she had a very beautiful rainbow feather dress. She would also set up a personal portrait of the number one beauty of the martial arts world in one ce for a year. Especially when every time he appeared in the game, the words ¡®number one beauty of the martial arts world¡¯ would be marked on the top of her head. That kind of feeling was really cool. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just in the game anyway. Moreover, if you have the title of the number one beauty, it would be pretty cool too. ¡° Freewill didn¡¯t really care about it. Instead, he felt that this title felt like he was ying the game. ¡°Oh my God, I really didn¡¯t expect to be ranked ninth. I didn¡¯t expect to be so beautiful. ¡° Seeing that Chen Shuxin was being smug and narcissistic by the side, freewill was embarrassed to hit her. He tore open a bag of potato chips and the three of them started to eat snacks together while replying to the news about the number one beauty. The bad luck that freewill had umted recently seemed to have been swept away and his mood was good again. Before going to bed at night, he even took the initiative to call his parents. When he heard his mother say that his father had fallen asleep, he felt more at ease. ¡°Freewill, study hard at school. You don¡¯t have to worry about the things here. Your father is almost done. He will probably be discharged in another month. ¡° When he heard his mother¡¯s loving voice, freewill nodded. ¡°I understand, mother. I¡¯lle and visit father in a few days. My roommate taught me how to make chicken soup. When the timees, I¡¯ll definitely make the chicken soup and bring it to you and father. ¡° Mother Jiang didn¡¯t expect to follow her heart. Now she could make chicken soup. It used to be hard for her to make a dish. She felt relieved that her child had grown up, and a more loving smile appeared on her face. ¡°Well, I¡¯d like to try my daughter¡¯s cooking. I¡¯ve never seen you make soup before. ¡° ¡°Haven¡¯t I learned it now? Now I¡¯ve grown up. ¡° ¡°Good, good, good. I know you¡¯re going to grow up. When you¡¯re sensible in the future, I can rely on our family¡¯s follow-your-heart. ¡° The mother and daughter talked for a while before hanging up and going straight to bed. Before going to bed, she also received a text message from Gu Yinshu. It was a simple two-word message ¡ª good night, but she still felt warm in her heart. She also edited a text message. She wanted to say something more mushy, but after editing it, she felt very shy, so she deleted it again. In the end, it was only two words. Good night. After sending this text message, she turned off her phone as she wished andid down on the pillow to sleep in peace. Gu Yinshu was already lying on the bed, although he didn¡¯t turn off his phone until after she sent the message. When he saw the simple word ¡°goodnight¡± , but it also revealed a deep warmth, the corners of Gu Yinshu¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. Chapter 1954

Chapter 1954: Chapter 1939 happiness and harmony

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The next day, as expected, freewill brought chicken soup to the hospital to visit his father. Today, a familiar person came to the hospital. It was his neighbor¡¯s big brother. The couple¡¯s arrival surprised freewill greatly. They brought some fruits along with some other nutrients that were beneficial to bone recovery. Of course, what surprised freewill the most was. He even carried his little daughter over. The little baby was white and Chubby. His big ck eyes were darting around, as if he was looking at the world curiously. She put down the chicken soup in her hand and began to tease the little daughter in the arms of her neighbor¡¯s big brother. The little baby seemed to like freewill very much. When she saw her, she opened her big eyes, and her fingers even wrapped around one of her little fingers, refusing to let go. ¡°Freewill, my daughter seems to like you very much. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s fate between the two of you. If it¡¯s possible, I really want her to call you godmother. ¡° ¡°really? Can I really be her godmother? ¡± Freewill was a little excited, because it was the first time she had seen such a soft and cute baby. The babies she saw on TV before were also as beautiful as this one. When she was in the hospital, she saw that the other babies were all ugly and wrinkled. They were not as beautiful as the baby in her arms. They were like little angels that had suddenly descended from above. If there was such a little thing calling her godmother, it would definitely be a very happy thing. However, she was only a teenager now. Would it be too early for her to be her godmother? Li Hui had already given birth. Her eyes were shining with the radiance of motherly love. ¡°Of course. It seems that furball likes you very much. If you are willing to be her godmother, he will definitely be very happy. ¡° After getting Li Hui¡¯s approval, freewill became a little excited. He held the baby in his arms and started to shake it gently. She seemed to be very happy, especially when she felt that she was being shaken gently. She moved her limbs excitedly and finally smiled happily. ¡°then let him smile at me. She seems to know that I am his godmother. I like this little daughter too much. ¡° When she saw freewill¡¯s excited look, mother Jiang¡¯s face became a little coquettish. ¡°Look at how you look. You¡¯re already a Godmother, yet you don¡¯t know how to be mature and steady. When the timees, your goddaughter will still despise you. ¡° Freewill¡¯s mother stuck out her tongue and carefully held the baby in her arms. She began to tease her with her fingers. The baby¡¯s face had the innocence of a child. Her big eyes blinked, and when she saw freewill, her heart almost melted. ¡°sister-inw, does the scar on your body still hurt? ¡° Suddenly, she remembered that Li Hui had suffered a knife in her stomach in order to give birth to this baby. ¡°Fortunately, my constitution is better and my recovery is faster, so I¡¯m fine. Thank you for being so concerned about me every time. ¡° Ever since they went to his house for the wedding banquet, the rtionship between freewill and the neighbor¡¯s brother seemed to have be deeper and deeper, especially with this sister-inw. The two of them often chatted happily on wechat. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s been hard for you to give birth to a baby. ¡° The few of them said something in the ward and nned to go out for lunch togetherter. ¡°Then I¡¯ll stay here for now. You guys go out and eat. I¡¯m afraid that no one will take care of my hometown here. ¡° Chapter 1955

Chapter 1955: Chapter 1940: Falling off the altar

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Mother Jiang was quite happy to see that they were getting along very well. Although she wanted to go out for lunch with them, she thought of her husband who was still in the hospital and hadn¡¯t recovered yet, so she wanted to stay here and apany him. ¡°Then why don¡¯t I wait here and you guys go eat first? If you don¡¯t eat properly, how can your body bear it? I just brought chicken soup over. Why don¡¯t I feed dad some chicken soup first? ¡° Freewill thought that the chicken soup was not bad this time. Although the heat was notpletely right, at least it was still delicious. After Chen Shuxin drank it once, she still felt that freewill was a talented cook. Of course, when she heard him say this, freewill suddenly thought of many stories in Wuxia novels about how to open up the conception and governor vessels. Therefore, she did not believe Chen Shuxin¡¯s words on the spot. It was too exaggerated. ¡°I¡¯ll feed your father. It¡¯s easier to talk to you young people together. ¡° Mother Jiang pushed her daughter to the husband and wife. ¡°Okay, stop dawdling. Go out and have a meal. Then,e over and talk to your father for a while. You still have sses this afternoon. Don¡¯t waste time now. Besides, the couple has to go to work. If you continue to Nag, they won¡¯t have time. ¡° ¡°...¡± Actually, she didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, but in the end, she still followed the couple out to eat. Freewill liked to hold their baby, but he refused to let go. Coincidentally, the baby also didn¡¯t like to leave freewill. In his arms, he was as free as a mother. Freewill looked at the cute baby and suddenly felt that as an important godmother, he should prepare a gift for his goddaughter. Otherwise, it would be too much. After thinking about it, he decided to use his pocket money to buy a gift suitable for the baby. If only he had enough money, then he could make a golden lock for his goddaughter so that she could hang a golden lock in a glorious manner. Of course, if Li Hui and her husband knew that freewill actually wanted to make a golden lock for her, they would definitely be at a loss whether tough or cry. They were both young couples in the new era. They felt that the best wishes were not the traditional golden locks, but something more meaningful. For example, Li Hui wanted to draw everything down and give these drawings to her daughter when she grew up, so that she could clearly know how she grew up when she was young. This would definitely be a very meaningful gift. The husband and wife were filled with anticipation for their daughter¡¯s future growth. The few of them went out together and had a good meal. The few of them chatted happily at the dining table. After eating, they went back to school in the afternoon. During the first lesson, there was suddenly news that spread in the ss. The grade rankings for the previous exam had been released. The first ce was not Gu Yinshu, but Jiang Hao. Seeing such a change in the rankings, everyone¡¯s sses fell to the ground. Gu Yinshu was the legend in their hearts. He had never fallen to second ce, but this time, he suddenly fell to second ce. This surprised them. And the first ce was actually Jiang Hao, who had never been outstanding in any subject. No one believed this. Chapter 1956

Chapter 1956: Chapter 1941, theeback of first ce

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION After the results were announced, everyone in the ss began to discuss this matter. Without a doubt, Gu Yinshu had fallen off the altar, and Jiang Hao had actually made aeback and be first ce. No one had expected that Gu Yinshu would actually fall from first ce. And this first ce that had gone up obviously made everyone feel a little incredulous. When Sui Xin saw this result for the first time, she even frowned. She felt a little ufortable in her heart. She didn¡¯t know what this man was doing again. Thest time he threatened her, she didn¡¯t dare to confess to Gu Yinshu. After that, he always looked at her thoughtfully and stared at Gu Yinshu from time to time. It really made her scalp tingle. She was afraid that this man would really target Gu Yinshu. With such a strong love rival, she had an incredible feeling. The sense of insecurity was naturally rising. She hoped that he would stop and not do anything too excessive. Gu Yinshu was straight. If he did anything too excessive, Sui Xin would definitely not be able to tolerate it. When freewill saw the change in the report card, he suddenly wondered if Jiang Hao had purposely made aeback and got first ce to attract Gu Yinshu¡¯s attention. He hoped that Gu Yinshu would take another look at him. ¡°Yinshu, the results will change every time, so don¡¯t be sad because of the report card. ¡° Freewill was afraid that he would start to doubt his life because he dropped to second ce because of the results, and then he would look at Jiang Hao again. When he thought of this, freewill suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. What if he really caught Gu Yinshu¡¯s attention and Gu Yinshu became crooked? Wouldn¡¯t that be very scary? Gu Yinshu was confused by freewill¡¯s words because he didn¡¯t seem to be the kind of person who would be sad because of his studies. Why would freewill suddenly say such a thing to him? ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you suddenly concerned about my studies? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never cared about my grades. I¡¯m always first ce anyway. ¡° At the end, he added. ¡°This kind of answer is always set in stone. It¡¯s really boring. No matter what, it¡¯s always the same answer and ending. ¡° Capricorn:¡±...¡± It turned out that he still didn¡¯t know that his first ce had been reversed by someone else. Could it be that she would really be attracted to that boy and then start a torturous love journey like a romance novel? Capricorn¡¯s mind was already jumping to romance novels. It felt like all the romance novels and idol dramas had undergone a qualitative change from this moment on. From the beginning, they didn¡¯t like each other, to theter stages of getting to know each other, to the end of a torturous rtionship, and the ending was a perfect happy endding. ¡°That¡¯s good. As long as you don¡¯t worry about your grades, I¡¯ll be much more at ease. ¡° Following his heart¡¯s serious tone, Gu Yinshu couldn¡¯t help butugh. He didn¡¯t know why he was talking about his grades out of nowhere? ¡°student freewill, you¡¯re suddenly concerned about my studies. I thought you had some special reward. ¡° ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just concerned about your studies. Since you¡¯re not sad, I¡¯ll go back and do my homework. ¡° For some reason, freewill felt happy and sweet. He turned around and ran back to his seat awkwardly. Chapter 1957

Chapter 1957: Chapter 1942, sweetness

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Sometimes being in love was this kind of faint feeling. It was as if they were magical and would have a sweet taste. Gu Yinshu narrowed his eyes and looked at her. Suddenly, he had an impulse to kiss her. It was as if after they were together, they rarely had this kind of intimate interaction. In fact, it was mainly because he was too shy and couldn¡¯t let go. He always felt that he couldn¡¯t do this kind of thing in school. Therefore, on the way, he would usually sneak a kiss on her cheek. Finally, under her shy expression, he walked towards the direction of his own door. Soon, ss began. The first ss was physics ss. The physics teacher praised Jiang Hao, who had taken the first ce this time. This time, Jiang Hao seemed to have sessfully rushed into the first ce in the grade for the physics exam, which made him very happy. He had been wearing a straight face all day, but soon, as if he had been pulled away, he put on a warm smile. ¡°But we also want to praise us. Student Jiang Hao, who has shocked the world with a single feat, really didn¡¯t expect that he couldpletely beat those top students who usually boast of having very high scores in the exam this time. ¡°In the future, all of you should learn from this student. He just came to our ss, but he was able to get such good results. This kind of spirit is rare. ¡° In fact, everyone didn¡¯t say much, but they were all apuding. In fact, the physics teacher had spoken so grandly because of his reward money. The student under him had suddenly be number one. The principal would definitely give the reward money to the teacher in his ss. Although everyone knew it in their hearts, they obviously wouldn¡¯t expose it on the surface. They only said that they would learn from this student. Of course, there were still some people who were a little jealous of this boy. This was the first time the physics teacher had praised someone in public, especially when this physics teacher was a little mean. However, Gu Yinshu did not have any reaction when he found out that he had gotten first ce. Following his heart, he observed Gu Yinshu. After he did not react, his mood became a little happier. Even if Gu Yinshu really wanted to use his academic results to increase his attention in front of Gu Yinshu, it seemed that he had failed. ¡°Suixin, do you think there¡¯s something wrong with the report card this time? ¡± Even the kilometer count only scored 99 points. This Jiang Hao usually scored more than 50 points. How could he score 99 points all of a sudden? Is He kidding me It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± Suixin didn¡¯t doubt this at the time, but she looked at Chen Shuxin¡¯s paper and saw that her score was only 90 points. This time, she did get a little more than usual in the physics exam. Gu Yinshu had always been impatient, especially since the exam depended on his mood. This time, he didn¡¯t do any calctions at the back of the physics paper. He only got a score of 50. ¡°You mean, he might have copied someone else¡¯s? ¡± He couldn¡¯t believe it at any time because he couldn¡¯t guess who he could have copied. After all, Gu Yinshu only got a score of 50 or so. ¡°I¡¯m just suspecting. After all, how could a person who often got a score of 50 or so suddenly get close to a 100? This is too illogical. ¡° ¡°Who cares? It¡¯s none of our business anyway. I hate seeing people here, and I don¡¯t want to talk about this person. ¡° Chen Shuxin was still confused, but seeing how repulsive freewill was, she couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. Chapter 1958

Chapter 1958: Chapter 1943, giarism

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I¡¯m notplimenting him, and I¡¯m not saying how good she is. I¡¯m suspecting whether he giarized or not. This question should be very interesting to you. ¡° ¡°I don¡¯t want to say it either. Every time I think about how he likes our boyfriend, I feel very unhappy. ¡° As freewill spoke, he told Chen Shuxin his thoughts, afraid that the two of them would end up together and turn him into a female cannon fodder. Chen Shuxin, who was originally serious, almost burst outughing when she heard what he said. It felt like freewill had sketched out a beautiful story in front of her and even imagined himself as a female cannon fodder. Was He that funny? ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. Your Gu Yinshu is definitely the type of straight man. Straight men usually won¡¯t be turned gay. Those who are turned crooked aren¡¯t called straight men. That¡¯s just their nature. ¡° ¡°You¡¯re right. Actually, I mainly feel that there¡¯s a sense of insecurity. I don¡¯t know where the feeling of insecurityes from at this time of night. ¡° Following her heart, she put her head on her arm. Chen Shuxin couldn¡¯t help but stroke her hair andforted her. ¡°I know you¡¯ve always been a insecure person. Moreover, your feelings for Gu Yinshu are getting deeper and deeper. This kind of depth makes you feel more and more afraid. If you really can¡¯t let him go and he lets you go so easily, you¡¯ll be the one who will be the most upset. ¡° Some people¡¯s feelings were like this. At first, they might be cold and indifferent, passive, and would not ept that. But when she really epted it, she would also be the one who would not let go the most. There were many infatuated lovers in this world, and the ones who were hurt were infatuated lovers. Otherwise, there would not be so many sad endings in this world. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I can only continue to walk with him now because I can no longer let go. I can only think that in the future, no matter what happens, I have to face it bravely. Bravely going to this is my reality and future. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s much better if you can think like that. ¡± Chen Shuxin¡¯s friend patted his shoulder with emotion and suddenly raised her voice ¡°young people, it¡¯s better not to keep thinking about these messy things. What we should be thinking about now is how to get into a good university and how to change our fate ¡°How to make money in the future. We will experience these emotional topics sooner orter. We don¡¯t need to be sentimental now. ¡° Freewill nodded and gently closed his eyes. While they were immersed in their own thoughts, a piece of news from outside suddenly spread throughout the entire ss. For some unknown reason, a person suddenly broke out a big piece of news, saying that Jiang Hao had giarized this time¡¯s exam, and that he had known about the exam papers in advance. This time, the entire ssroom and age were shocked, and everyone began to crazily discuss this matter. giarism and stealing the exam papers, these two crimes added together, were truly courting death. These two crimes were truly major crimes in their first high school. This Jiang Hao was really bold. In order to get a better exam, he had to do such a thing. Helping them was something that even a hundred people wouldn¡¯t be brave enough to do. Didn¡¯t that incident with Fang Tong leave him with a lesson? Of course, it was probably because he had a good family background, so he didn¡¯t care about these things. Chapter 1959

Chapter 1959: Chapter 1944, a major event

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Even if the principal ordered him to suspend or withdraw from school in a fit of anger, he shouldn¡¯t have any major problems. Jiang Hao was originally receiving many jealous and envious gazes from his ssmates, as well as the teacher¡¯s praise. In an instant, he was sent back to hell from heaven. When the news of him cheating and stealing the test papers spread throughout the entire Political Education Department, the physics teacher¡¯s originally happy smile immediately turned into the face of the King of Hell. The reason was very simple. His reward money was probably going to bepletely canceled because the students he taught were suspected of cheating and stealing the test papers. To them, this was a rtively big crime. The demerit points were considered rtively light. Usually, they would be expelled or suspended from school. Recently, for some unknown reason, there had been such incidents of the test papers being stolen. It was going to be a headache for the school. However, the physics teacher was most concerned about his reward money. This time, the reward money that was originally within his grasp was going to fly away. Even a cooked duck could fly away. This was really a ghost. While the students were discussing, Jiang Hao was called to thenguage Teacher¡¯s office. The form teacher personally came to interrogate him. The entire ss was in a heated discussion. They wanted to know if they could find out if he had giarized or stolen the exam papers. It seemed that everyone thought about it. His score was indeed a bit strange. Even Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t get it... ... Suddenly, they thought about her willful 50-plus points in physics. Everyone suddenly fell silent again. She was ranked second in the grade even with 50-plus points. They simply didn¡¯t want to say anything more. Let¡¯s not talk about Gu Yinshu first. Take Chen Shuxin for example. She was a female top student in their ss. Even a female top student only got 90 points. Moreover, Chen Shuxin was a widely recognized indicator of her math, physics, and chemistry results. Jiang Hao, who always scored more than 50 points, could suddenly score 99 points. Who would believe that? ¡°What are you all arguing about? ¡± At this time, the homeroom teacher took the time toe to the ss. Her serious face gave everyone in the ss a big scare. They had never seen the homeroom teacher so serious before Therefore, many mischievous students obediently sat in their seats and began to quietly do their homework. The form teacher inspected the ss and said a few words. After this ss self-study session, he turned around and returned to his office. After the form teacher left, everyone else looked at each other, but they did not say anything else. The form teacher seemed to be in a rage. If the ssroom became noisy and the form teacher caught him, who knew what would happen then. The punishment of copying a few long Chinese texts was not boasting. Everyone was guessing that this matter would be very serious. ¡°It looks like Jiang Hao¡¯s life or death is uncertain this time. He¡¯s going to use his ultimate move. Could it be that the entire school is surrounding him? ¡± ¡°Who knows? This kid used to rely on his good looks to win the favor of some girls. He even said that he was all-rounder? Why did he have to cheat in the exam and steal the exam papers? Now he¡¯s being pped in the face. ¡° ¡°I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s the point of cheating. If he¡¯s capable, he would also cheat in the college entrance exam. To rely on cheating toe to one of the four famous schools? I really can¡¯t stand these people. ¡° ¡°That¡¯s right. Cheating can be considered a serious moral mistake. Let¡¯s see if those girls still dare to talk about how handsome Jiang Hao is and how capable he is all day long. ¡° Chapter 1960

Chapter 1960: Chapter 1945, interrogation

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°It¡¯s just the imagination of those girls after ss. Why are you being so sarcastic? WHO DOESN¡¯T PRAISE GOOD-LOOKING PEOPLE? Don¡¯t tell me that you usually don¡¯t mention good-looking girls. ¡° After hearing theints from the boys, some girls couldn¡¯t help but stand up. Those boys who were sarcastic just now suddenly stopped talking, thinking that it was indeed true. ¡°weren¡¯t we just joking just now? Do you have to be so serious? Do we always dislike that giarist kid? In the end, we¡¯re just mocking that giarist kid. You girls don¡¯t have to react so much. ¡° The girls snorted and did not say anything more. They continued to lower their heads and do their homework. It was not their fault to praise a handsome boy. They did not know what his character was like. Now that they knew that he was suspected of giarism, they naturally would not praise him without thinking. The noisy ssroom attracted the attention of the English teacher from the next ss. This English teacher shared the ssroom with their ss. Naturally, they knew what had just happened in the ssroom, so they quickly came out and shouted. ¡°All of you, stop arguing. Didn¡¯t your ss say that today¡¯s ss was self-study? Then you should act like you¡¯re self-studying. Otherwise, who knows what kind of temper your form teacher will have when shees over. ¡° The English teacher naturally saw the way the form teacher called Jiang Hao over just now. Her expression was unsightly like never before. If she was angered again, she was afraid that she would really explode. Since the English teacher hade out to speak, naturally, no one in the ss dared to continue saying anything. If they really provoked the form teacher again, they would not be able to bear the consequences. Soon, the ssroom returned to silence. It was just like ss, with good discipline. But in the form teacher¡¯s office, it was yet another war without any smoke. Almost all the teachers of the entire grade came to this office to interrogate her on whether she had giarized. On the surface, they did not just want to ask if she had giarized, but they wanted to ask if he really had the original question, and if the exam papers of the Department of Political Education had really been lost? This question even made the teachers of the Department of Political Education feel very different. This was because it was the first time he felt that the defense of the Department of Political Education was so weak. First, there was Fang Tong, and now there was Jiang Hao. He really did not understand why.. These teachers would have the risk of being stolen by others. Apart from shock, he felt that he had to interrogate them thoroughly this time. Otherwise, there would be endless incidents in the future. In the end, not only would the school lose its prestige, it would also make a huge mistake. Although their school didn¡¯t have many excellent evaluations now, after all, some of the previous incidents had caused quite a stir. Director Xiao was about to leave because of this matter. The principal wouldn¡¯t allow such a person to continue staying in the school. Therefore, even though these few teachers were on guard, Jiang Hao was still in a state of silence. In the end, it was the homeroom teacher who could not hold it in anymore. He looked at the boy in front of him and asked in a sincere tone. ¡°Student Jiang, can you tell me honestly? Did you steal the test paper this time? Did you steal it from the Political Education Department? ¡° Of course, Jiang Hao would not admit it. He looked at all the teachers very seriously and shook his head, denying that he stole the test paper and giarized it. Seeing that he denied it, the other teachers were not too surprised. Chapter 1961

Chapter 1961: Chapter 1946 argument

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION It was toote for most people to deny such a thing, so how could they admit it? If he admitted it so readily, they would think that there was something fishy going on. ¡°Student Jiang, we can actually bring you here. We must have evidence to ask you this. If you still don¡¯t n to tell me the truth, you might not be able to bear the consequences. ¡° One of the teachers spoke first to test his background, but unfortunately, Jiang Hao still did not relent. ¡°I just said that I didn¡¯t giarize, and I don¡¯t have the test paper in my hand. These are all results I made myself. ¡° ¡°Okay, since you said that you made these results yourself, let me ask you a question. Why do you usually score more than 50 points in physics ¡°Why did you suddenly score more than 90 points today? You should know that Chen Shuxin only scored 90 points. She¡¯s usually the best at physics. ¡° The teacher still didn¡¯t mention Gu Yinshu. After all, this person always scored randomly. Thinking about it made him feel a little aggrieved. If Gu Yinshu could maintain a good mood every time he took the exam, then he could maintain a good result. Then wouldn¡¯t his reward money be within his reach Unfortunately, he met a physics genius, who was actually a casual little bastard. This made the physics teacher feel resentful. Unfortunately, he did not dare to call him a genius. After all, he was a genius, and his family matters were not troublesome. If he felt that unless he was tired of living, if that young master got angry, it would be a big deal. In the end, it was allints about not getting the reward money. The physics teacher was lost in his thoughts when he suddenly saw the teacher waving her hand in front of him. Only then did he regain his senses and cover up his coughing lightly. ¡°You have to exin this to US clearly. How did you manage to score so high in physics all of a sudden? Furthermore, there were a few questions that were questions that were beyond the sybus. I didn¡¯t teach them in ss because I felt that there wasn¡¯t much meaning in teaching these kinds of questions. Even if you managed to score a few points, you were able to solve these questions that were beyond the sybus. How could someone like you, who usually scored only 50 points, be able to solve the questions that were beyond the sybus now? After all, you didn¡¯t even talk about the questions that were beyond the sybus. Do you think that you can already make aeback to the heavens ¡°Who would believe such a thing? ¡° The physics teacher was obviously not a biased person, but he also knew what science was and what convention was. This kind of person simply broke the science. At present, with such rapid progress, the only way to break the science was to giarize, or to say, to have the original question in hand. Why would there be the original question? That would have a lot to do with the papers stolen by the Political Education Department. ¡°teacher, can¡¯t I do the questions that are beyond the sybus correctly How do you know that my ta teacher didn¡¯t teach me Although I usually don¡¯t study seriously, in order to catch up with my studies, my family hired a TA teacher. She has taught and dabbled in these questions for me, so isn¡¯t it normal for me to be able to do it correctly?¡± The physics teacher didn¡¯t expect to be choked back by this sentence. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say. What he said Made Sense. After all, he couldn¡¯t make a conclusion about their family matters. If it was really the TA teacher who had taught him this question, it wasn¡¯t impossible. Chapter 1962

Chapter 1962: Chapter 1947 was exposed

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION For a moment, all the teachers fell into silence. However, they did not think that he was innocent, because they felt that his voice was really loud. Although there were indeed students who had made rapid progress in this world, it was the first time that they had seen students who had made such rapid progress. Moreover, physics was not meant to be something that was biased towards the arts. Once you had memorized the things that needed to be understood and memorized the things that needed to be understood, it would be much better than usual. But this was physics. Physics had a lot of logical things. It required a lot of time to consolidate and understand over a long period of time in order to reach a good level. What did he mean by reaching the sky in one step Did anyone have such a high talent? But he did not admit it. He even said that his family¡¯s teaching assistants had helped him a lot It was not appropriate for them to ask the teaching assistants what they had taught Even if they did ask, if theymunicated with each other, they would not be able to get anything out of each other. After all, the teaching assistants were paid to help and would stand on the employer¡¯s side. Therefore, the teachers were in a difficult situation and didn¡¯t know how to solve this problem. Suddenly, the form teacher thought of a very good idea. She took out a stack of papers from her desk, picked one, and looked at the questions fromst year. She handed it to him without hesitation. ¡°This isst year¡¯s question. It was also a question that I and a few teachers came up with together. Although you haven¡¯t seen it before, the content is almost the same. If you can get 90 points now, we can reluctantly believe that you didn¡¯t giarize. ¡° Jiang Hao took the paper and took a nce at most of the questions on the paper. Only then did he realize that he really couldn¡¯t understand it at all. This time, he waspletely flustered. Although he was already flustered in his heart, he still pretended that nothing had happened on the surface. He looked at the paper very calmly. The teachers looked at his unusually calm appearance and really thought that he was confident in his heart. They also felt that they had really wronged him just now. Of course, even if they thought so in their hearts and thought that they were wronged, these teachers didn¡¯t open their mouths in time to take anything. Anyway, they still had to see him personally make this paper and personally give a correct score to convince everyone Only then would they stop. Jiang Hao looked at the test paper in his hand with a stiff expression. Finally, a small amount of sweat appeared on his forehead. Teacher Liu could see that he was nervous. He had a rough idea in his heart. He felt that this student might really have the original test paper and the original answers. Otherwise, he would not be so flustered after seeing a single test paper. In the end, this group of teachers was still the best. Jiang Hao was still the shrewd old man. He knew what method to use to detect whether he had giarized or not. Even if he refused to admit it, he could still detect it on the spot. This time, Jiang Hao could not escape no matter what. ¡°You can start now. I¡¯ll give you an hour. As long as you score 90 points, we¡¯ll believe that you didn¡¯t giarize. We won¡¯t add anything else to you, and we¡¯ll help you rify some things. ¡°See you every day. You must score above 90 points to have the right to believe that you didn¡¯t giarize. ¡° Jiang Hao saw that the teacher was making a solemn vow, and his mouth became increasingly dry. Of course, he knew that he could not do it, especially these big physics questions. He could not even understand the questions, let alone be able to do it. What else could score 90 points. Chapter 1963

Chapter 1963: Chapter 1948

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Both sides were in a stalemate. Jiang Hao was the first to surrender. ¡°Teacher, I admit that I cheated in this exam, but I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Someone gave me an answer on purpose. Because that person also wanted to score high, she stole the exam paper on purpose to get an original answer. If she didn¡¯t give it to me, I wouldn¡¯t have cheated.¡± Jiang Hao directly poured dirty water on others, but the teachers were not so easy to fool. They directly asked him who gave him the original answer? Jiang Hao gritted his teeth, and a person¡¯s name immediately shed in his mind. He opened his mouth and said that person¡¯s name. Jiang Suixin. When the name Jiang Suixin was mentioned, the teachers fell silent. Of course, they were much more shocked. No one had expected it. And the name he said was actually Jiang Suixin. In fact, many people did not quite believe it. ¡°This student Jiang, why did student Jiang Suixin give you the answer? Why do I remember that the two of you have a grudge? If the two of you have a grudge, why did he give you the test paper and the original answer? ¡° ¡°How would I know? Maybe he didn¡¯t like me, so he wanted to frame me on purpose. Don¡¯t you see that I¡¯ve been caught? ¡± ¡°You all dragged me into the office for a trial. Maybe you¡¯ll even get a big demerit. Isn¡¯t this evidence? ¡° ¡°...¡± Seeing Jiang Hao¡¯s helpless look, the teachers were speechless. Since when could this be called evidence. Recently, this student Jiang Suixin was also miserable. It seemed that everything could be rted to her. These people seemed to be able to throw all the dirty water on her. If it had been any other time, they might have suspected a few of them, but after the incident with Fang Tong, these few teachers felt some sympathy for Jiang Suixin. It was as if everything had to be med on Jiang Suixin Did they think that student Jiang Suixin was a Ninja Turtle? ¡°Student Jiang Hao, the school is not a ce where you can say whatever you want. You have to take some responsibility for this. If I find out what you said, you will not only be dealt with as a big demerit, but you will also have to leave the school. I don¡¯t care how good your family is. As long as you make a big mistake, our school will not tolerate you. ¡° These teachers had made it very clear, but Jiang Hao gritted his teeth and said that it was the original question and answer that Jiang Suixin had given him. First of all, the teacher-in-charge was so angry that sheughed. Because of the previous incident, the teacher-in-charge still felt a little guilty. She really did not think that this girl could always be used as a shield for others. ¡°Student Jiang Hao, you are a boy. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed to malign a girl like this for no reason ¡°You should bear the responsibility for what you have done alone. Why must you involve others ¡°You clearly know that a lot of things have happened to Jiang Suixin recently. ¡° When Jiang Hao heard this, his heart felt even more unbnced. ¡°teacher, what kind of words are these Is this discrimination ¡°could it be that because of the many things that have happened to Jiang Suixin recently, the matter of her giving me the original question and answer this time can be treated as non-existent ¡°Can you let me bear such a big me ¡°Then I don¡¯t agree. ¡° The form teacher¡¯s face immediately darkened. She felt that this boy was hopeless. ¡°Student Jiang Hao, you have to pay attention to evidence in everything. If you can produce evidence to prove that freewill is the person who gave you the answer and the original test paper, then we can re-investigate this matter. ¡°If you can¡¯t produce evidence, then don¡¯t spout nonsense here. ¡° Chapter 1964

Chapter 1964: Chapter 1949

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The homeroom teacher was so angry that heughed. He really didn¡¯t understand why he had to grab onto Jiang Suixin and refuse to let go. ¡°Don¡¯t say that I¡¯m biased or that I¡¯m biased. As long as you can find evidence, I¡¯ll believe you. ¡° Jiang Hao sneered and suddenly asked a question back. ¡°The teacher actually said that I don¡¯t have evidence. Let me ask the teacher. You said that I giarized, and you said that I have the original paper and the answer. Where is the evidence? ¡° The homeroom teacher was toozy to argue with him. He directly pointed at the test paper in his hand. ¡°As long as you finish the test paper and score above 90 points, you don¡¯t have to score 100 points like you did just now. I¡¯ll believe that you didn¡¯t giarize. It¡¯s as simple as that. ¡° Jiang Hao gritted his teeth. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t be able to produce this test paper. ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ve decided to let Jiang Suixine over and confront her. I believe that she will definitely admit her mistake. ¡° Jiang Hao felt that Jiang Suixin was a girl after all. If she confronted her in the office, her psychological quality would be too low and she would expose her ws. This was the usual psychological reaction of a person. If a person was afraid, others would think that he was guilty. A girl like Jiang Suixin usually looked very quiet, but she was more elegant. Therefore, in this kind of situation, he definitely could not be truly stable. As long as she was nervous, things would be easy to handle. As long as she was nervous, everyone would point the me at her and everyone would suspect her. Jiang Hao seemed to have a little n. He decided that when Narcissus Zhang came over, he would directly turn the me on her and me him for giving him the answers and the original test paper, and why he wanted to frame her. When the time came, he would have a confused look on his face. He would definitely not know what he had done wrong, and in such a serious environment, he would definitely not be able to remain calm. When the time came, he would insist that she was nervous and that she was guilty. Then, there would not be a big problem. A few teachers saw that Jiang Hao was still being stubborn. He even asked others toe over and question him face to face. They all frowned. Then, they had a short meeting. In the end, they all decided to let Jiang Suixine over. This child had been quite unlucky recently. She didn¡¯t know what had happened to her, even if it was a very nonsensical thing. ¡°Student Suixin, too many things have happened recently. If we call him over at this time, will it cause some psychological pressure on him? I feel that once a student has psychological problems, it will be very difficult to adjust. ¡° The form teacher was still worried. She already felt that she had let down Suixin from the previous incident, and this time, she definitely didn¡¯t want to drag him down with her. ¡°I think we can call him over first. We don¡¯t have to be so serious. Let¡¯s just ask him about the grudge between her and Jiang Hao. ¡° The other teacher suggested this, but he didn¡¯t think that Jiang Suixin would be a bad student. It was just that Jiang Hao insisted that Jiang Suixin had done something bad. If he went back and made a Ruckus to tarnish the reputation of other girls, it might cause the same bad situation as before. ¡°I agree with teacher Zhang. ¡° ¡°I agree too. Let that little girle over first. Of course, we don¡¯t want to question him about this, but we want to ask how bad the rtionship between the two of them is. ¡° It seemed that there was some sort of grudge between the two students. Chapter 1965 - Chapter 1950

Chapter 1965: Chapter 1950

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION After everyone had reached a consensus on their goals and opinions, the homeroom teacher decided to call her personally. There was silence all the way. When the homeroom teacher arrived at the ss entrance, she was surprised to find that the ss discipline was much better than before. In the past, when they had just arrived at ss 12, there were still students who were not used to the ss situation. or it was because they had just gotten to know their good friends and had just gotten familiar with the rest of the ss, so sometimes they would say a few words in the self-study ss. In the end, everyone restrained themselves a lot and slowly immersed themselves in their studies. This kind of feeling was quite good. ss 12 had finally grown into what an experimental ss should be like. Such good discipline made the form teacher unable to help but reveal a gratified smile. When she temporarily stood at the ss entrance, she walked over to Jiang Suixin¡¯s seat. Jiang Suixin seemed to be doing her own test paper and was looking very seriously at the questions on the table. Although Suixin wasn¡¯t the type of person who was born with a good brain, she was still a rising star. Later on, through her own hard work, she sessfully stayed in ss 12. ¡°Student Suixin, are you doing your homework now? ¡° When she was adding water, she did not expect the form teacher to walk straight towards her. The next time, she was shocked because the previous incident had left a deep scar on her. Now, whenever the form teacher called her, she would have a bigger reaction. ¡°Yes, teacher. I am doing my Chinese test paper. May I ask what is the matter, teacher? Could it be that something has happened again? ¡° Study stared at the teacher nervously. The form teacher also felt a little guilty. She could not help but cough softly twice and said in a low voice. ¡°But it¡¯s not a big deal. Come to the office with the teacher. The teacher has something to tell you. Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s not a big deal. ¡° Suixin didn¡¯t know what the teacher wanted to say, but seeing the homeroom teacher repeatedly promise that it wasn¡¯t a big deal, he felt a little relieved and nodded hesitantly. Gu Yinshu saw that Jiang Suixin was brought to the office by the homeroom teacher again. He thought of Jiang Hao being questioned in the office because of giarism and had a bad feeling. ¡°teacher, can I go to the office too? I have a question to ask you. ¡° Gu Yinshu stood up from his seat and shouted. This excuse was very subtle. The others looked at the three of them and didn¡¯t know how they were going to end up. Obviously, Gu Yinshu was worried that Suixin would be bullied by others. If it was someone else, what excuse could the form teacher find to scold him and forbid them from dating in their school days. At least she would say a few words to suppress them. But the form teacher was facing Gu Yinshu now. Even his mother couldn¡¯t control him, so what would their school dare to do to him. So, Gu Yinshu knew how to find a better excuse to let the form teacher preserve some face. ¡°Well, if you have any questions,e to the office first. The teacher will tell youter. ¡° Since Gu Yinshu might give face to him as the form teacher, she naturally had to give face to Gu Yinshu. Freewill stood at the side and gritted his teeth. He looked at Gu Yinshu and didn¡¯t say anything else. When he arrived at the office, Suixin saw Jiang Hao who had been standing in the corner. He didn¡¯t seem to be nervous. Although he had been criticized and giarized by a few teachers, he still looked indifferent. He just stood in the corner casually until he saw the three of them walk in. Especially Gu Yinshu, who had been following Jiang Suixin. Chapter 1966

Chapter 1966: Chapter 1951

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION It was obvious that he wanted to protect her. At this moment, Jiang Hao¡¯s expression was uglier than ever. The gaze thatnded on freewill was as venomous as a poisonous snake. Freewill did not feel any psychological pressure and directly ignored his so-called gaze and gaze. ¡°Teacher, May I ask why you are looking for us? ¡° Freewill looked directly at the form teacher. Now, he could tell her. The form teacher told her everything, including how Jiang Hao framed freewill for having the original question and the answer. Freewill almostughed coldly out of anger. ¡°I have the answer to the original question, and I personally copied it for him. Why don¡¯t you go to heaven? ¡° Freewill stared straight at the person in front of him, and his face became very ugly. The things that had happened in the past few days had made him feel extremely ufortable, and now, they had all exploded out. ¡°Jiang Hao, can you be a little more shameless I seem to have boasted that I did not offend you. Even if you had previously hurt me, warned me, and done something very unfriendly to me, I don¡¯t seem to have any intention of taking revenge on you. But what exactly is the meaning of you targeting me over and over again ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m a Ninja Turtle and can tolerate anything? ¡° As she walked over, she didn¡¯t care how much the boy in front of her was taller than her. The anger on her body made her want to beat him up, if only he had the strength. For a moment, Jiang Hao felt guilty, but when he thought of Gu Yinshu behind her, he became so angry that he felt an impulse of jealousy. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be a white lotus here. I still don¡¯t know what kind of person you are. You gave me the answer, and you gave me the test paper. What are you pretending to be now ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can escape. If something happens to me, you won¡¯t be able to escape either. I will let everyone know your true colors. You stole the test paper from the Political Education Department, stole the answer, and now you¡¯re ming me for it. ¡° Jiang Suixin was so angry that heughed at the fact that he had reversed the truth. Should she feel that she had done almost the same, and that it was a bad thing instead? The sixth ce in the ss was indeed an improvementpared to her past. After all, in the past, he could only get into the top 10 and below the top 15. He did not expect this to be the so-called evidence for him to invert right and wrong. Nowadays, the cost of creating rumors was really low. One mouth could throw all the dirty water onto others. ¡°Jiang Hao, if you are still a man, show me the evidence. If you can¡¯t show me the evidence, lose one mouth and throw all the dirty water onto me. If you do this again, I can go to the police station and sue you for nder. ¡° Suixin hated the person in front of her very much. She felt that if she really dared to leave a dead end for herself, she would definitely fight to the death. However, Jiang Hao revealed a look of disdain, as if he despised talking to Jiang Suixin. He then turned to Gu Yinshu. ¡°Gu Yinshu, is this your girlfriend? I didn¡¯t expect you to have such low standards and bad taste. You actually fell for such a depraved woman. To think that I used to admire you. ¡° Thest sentence was the main point of his hint. He wanted to let Gu Yinshu know that the woman he liked was like this. She was depraved and had a ck heart. However, Gu Yinshu only licked the corner of his mouth. His eyes suddenly burst out with a ruthlessness that had not appeared for a long time. Chapter 1967

Chapter 1967: Chapter 1952

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Ah... ¡° The office suddenly fell into chaos. Gu Yinshu used the violence he had not used for a long time and directly punched Jiang Hao a few times. ¡°I think you F * Cking want to die. What dirty things are you talking about? Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you are thinking. Since you are so eager to have a good time, I will show you what a real death-seeking fool is. ¡° Gu Yinshu¡¯s punches almost killed the rest of the men. Freewill was still angry at first, but seeing Jiang Hao lying on the ground with a bruised face, he felt that if this continued, this man might be beaten to death by him. If he was beaten to death, his reputation would still be on Gu Yinshu¡¯s side. ¡°Forget it, stop fighting. ¡° Freewill quickly went to pull Gu Yinshu. The other teachers were a little flustered and pulled the two of them apart. They really didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this. ¡°Yin Shu, your temper is too bad. You have to change it in the future. If you really beat him to death in the future, what should we do? ¡° The homeroom teacher really didn¡¯t know what to say. The other teachers were naturally ming him. Why did he have to make a move in public? Such violent acts shouldn¡¯t be carried out in the school. But these words were simply fart in front of Gu Yinshu. ¡°Go to the political education to receive your punishmentter. ¡± The punishment still needed to be punished, but Gu Yinshu obviously didn¡¯t care. He just looked at Jiang Hao in front of him with some contempt. ¡°You don¡¯t even deserve to have the same surname as her. I¡¯m warning you for thest time. If you dare to say or do anything to her in the future, as long as you dare to hurt her, I¡¯ll immediately blow your head off. ¡° When Gu Yinshu said this, his tone was very fierce. The other people in the office were all frightened by him. They believed that this person would definitely dare to do this. ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. We¡¯re only here to rify the facts. Of course, we believe in Jiang Suixin. It¡¯s just that we still have to involve her in this matter to prevent any misunderstandings from happening in the future. ¡° The form teacher exined at the side. ¡°Jiang Hao, student Suixin is also here. The two of you have already confronted each other. What evidence can you find? ¡° Jiang Hao was still lying on the ground, panting heavily. He looked at the two people in front of him, unable to say a single word. ¡°You guys are just being flexible. Bully a boy like me again. ¡° ¡°...¡± Suixin felt that the man on the ground was even more pretentious than a girl, yet he had already made people say such words. who was the one bullying who For some baffling reason, she poured a basin of dirty water on him again. She had yet to say that he was gay. If she really did tell him, who knew who the public opinion in the school would be biased towards. ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t argue with you. Don¡¯t think that you don¡¯t have something on me. If you dare to bully me like this again and pour all the dirty water on me, then don¡¯t me me for using my big move. ¡° This was the first time freewill had threatened a person in such an asion, but he still felt that he had the aura of a threat. Jiang Hao just sneered twice and didn¡¯t say anything else. However, no matter what. This time, the so-called answer and the original question¡¯s crime had been thoroughly investigated. A few teachers had already determined that this matter was done by Jiang Hao alone and were prepared to give him a big demerit. Because the influence of this matter was quite bad, he still refused to change his teaching and refused to admit it. Therefore, the teachers also decided to let his father go to school to exin this matter clearly. Chapter 1968

Chapter 1968: Chapter 1953

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION After leaving the office, freewill did not mention that incident again, as if he felt that it was just a small ripple in his life. Soon, ss 12 sent out another piece of news. Jiang Hao¡¯s father hade to the school. No one knew what his father had told the school, but soon, a piece of news came out from the head teacher¡¯s mouth. Jiang Hao was probably going to transfer schools. He should be going to the school next door. For a moment, everyone was sighing. They had never thought that Jiang Hao would transfer schools because of this. However, the matter that he hadmitted was quite serious, so it was not impossible for him to transfer schools. ¡°He¡¯s going to transfer schools soon. Now, the girls in our ss won¡¯t talk about this so-called handsome guy anymore. It¡¯s really satisfying. In the past, I really listened to the girls in our ss talk about this guy every day. I¡¯m very impatient. ¡° ¡°What are you showing off for? Even if she transferred schools, the girls won¡¯t look at you. It¡¯s your fault for not looking good. Hahahaha. ¡° ¡°Damn, you Brat, are you looking for a beating? I¡¯ll kill you! ¡° ¡°Come on,e on. You can chase me first. ¡° The slrs were still chasing and fighting, and the atmosphere was lively. No one cared about Jiang Hao leaving the school. It was as if this person had never been in their ss from the beginning to the end. Sometimes, people¡¯s feelings were just so cold. They could also be so cold. Casually looking at the atmosphere of chasing and fighting in the ss, he couldn¡¯t help but think of this sentence. This was really a heartbreaking feeling. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t tell me you still feel sorry for that boy, or have sympathy for him? ¡° Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t think that such a person deserved sympathy, let alone sympathy. ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m just thinking about human feelings. Sometimes they can be so cold to this ce. At least they¡¯re our ssmates. But when they¡¯re really leaving, no one said anything about being reluctant to leave. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a sad thing? ¡° With one hand supporting his chin, freewill looked at the white clouds outside the window as if he felt that everything was so confusing, including human feelings. ¡°People¡¯s feelings can change, not to mention they¡¯ve never happened before. ¡± Gu Yinshu sat down on the seat next to him and also looked at the girl in front of him with his face propped up. ¡°You know that Jiang Hao rarely interacts with his ssmates. Other than asionally talking to you, he also doesn¡¯t confide his feelings to anyone else. What other feelings do you think his ssmates have for her ¡°No matter what kind of feelings they are, they have to be mutual, and they have to be maintained and managed. Otherwise, there¡¯s no need to talk about whether they are cold or not. They aren¡¯t the same kind of people. ¡°If you don¡¯t have any feelings at all, and you even have the feeling that you understand each other, don¡¯t you think that this is very hypocritical? ¡° ¡°You¡¯re right. Perhaps I¡¯m still too sensitive and too sad sometimes. ¡° Freewill closed his eyes and nned to lie down on the table to rest for a while. ¡°forget about this matter. Don¡¯t take these sad things to heart. This is just a small ripple in your life. ¡° Freewill nodded his head. His row of eyshes gently trembled a few times. At this time, Jiang Hao suddenly entered the ssroom. The moment he entered, everyone was silent for a few seconds, then looked at each other awkwardly. Chapter 1969

Chapter 1969: Chapter 1954, apology

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Of course, the girls would not say anything about how handsome and talented he was. They would just quietly do their own thing, and freewill would not take him seriously at all, because he had at least caused many injuries to himself. Jiang Hao, you actually maintained your silent nature and walked towards freewill. Freewill frowned, not knowing what he was trying to do. If he wanted to say something unreasonable or do something unreasonable, then she would definitely not just give him a verbal warning like just now. ¡°student freewill, can youe out for a moment? I have a few words to say to you. ¡° Freewill frowned, not knowing what he wanted to say. But looking at his expression, it did not seem like he wanted to hurt him. However, when she recalled how he had hurt her a few times before, she did not want to go out with him at all. ¡°If you have something to say to me, just say it here. ¡° Freewill¡¯s tone here could be considered rtively calm. However, he felt that he was surrounded by his ssmates. If his tone was too sharp, he would be embarrassed. ¡°Student Freewill, I¡¯m about to leave this school. Are you still worried about what I¡¯ll do to you? Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a few words. ¡° Jiang Hao squeezed out a smile, but he realized that his face was stiff and he couldn¡¯t make any expression. He could only awkwardly give up. ¡°Come over here for a while. If you¡¯re worried about what I¡¯ll do to you, you can find me at the entrance of the ss. I just have a few words to tell you. If I don¡¯t finish these words with you, I might not be able to rest in peace for the rest of my life. ¡° He said it in a low voice, especially thest few words, which made Sui Xin have an indescribable strange feeling. Looking at Jiang Hao¡¯s face, she still nodded hesitantly. ¡°If you really have something to say to me, just say it quickly. I still have homework to think aboutter. ¡° As Sui Xin stood up, he motioned for Gu Yinshu to continue staying in the same ce. He followed Jiang Hao alone. Jiang Hao looked deeply at Gu Yinshu beside him, then turned around and followed behind Sui Xin. Gu Yinshu had a strange feeling, because he didn¡¯t know what the meaning of this look was. It didn¡¯t seem hostile, but rather a veryplicated emotion. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t pay special attention to such a person. Freewill walked to the corner of the ssroom and looked at the boy in front of him again. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it now. I told you that I haven¡¯t finished writing the exam paper, so it won¡¯t take long. If you say something fierce like before, I have nothing to say. ¡° Freewill looked a little impatient, but Jiang Hao didn¡¯t look as irritable and hostile as before. ¡°I know that I¡¯ve hurt you in the past, and I also know that the things I¡¯ve done have indeed caused you to suffer some injustice. However, I¡¯m not as despicable as you think. Although I¡¯ve done some evil things, I¡¯m willing to admit it, and I¡¯m also willing to apologize to you. ¡° Freewill looked at him in surprise. He felt that this person in front of him was apletely different person from the extreme person from before. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you really want to apologize to me. If you still have any dirty thoughts, I will definitely not admit defeat to you. ¡° A trace of a smile appeared on Jiang Hao¡¯s face. He looked a little bitter. ¡°I know you won¡¯t believe me, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, I will be transferring to the school next door in a few days. We might not have the chance to meet again in the future. ¡° Chapter 1970

Chapter 1970: Chapter 1955: unwarranted sadness

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION When she heard what he said, she felt an unwarranted sadness. However, the boy she was facing was the boy who had once hurt her, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t reveal any more of her feelings She just said, ¡°It¡¯s good that we won¡¯t see each other anymore. After all, there¡¯s no friendship between the two of us. Even the feelings between ssmates are faint. ¡° Following her words, she raised her head and looked at him again. ¡°since you¡¯ve apologized, I can be considered to have reluctantly epted it. You don¡¯t have anything else you want to say, right? If not, I¡¯ll go back and do the test paper first. ¡° Jiang Hao nodded his head lightly and watched her return to the ssroom. Just as she stepped into the ssroom, Jiang Hao suddenly said something. ¡°thank you for not telling everyone my secret. Although I was indeed a despicable person before, I can also tell right from wrong, love from hate. ¡°No matter what I did before, I¡¯m serious about my apology just now. I know you might not be able to ept it, and I¡¯m not a moral kidnapper. I¡¯m asking you to ept it. ¡° Freewill stopped and looked back at him again. The sunlight in the corridor shone on his body. For the first time, freewill felt that he had a very good face. Looking at him like this, he actually gave her a sense of a beautiful young man. Freewill did not say anything else. He really turned around and went straight back to the ssroom. When he returned to the ssroom, he found Gu Yinshu sitting beside him. He asked in a jealous tone. ¡°What did he say to you just now? This kind of person who wronged you just now, don¡¯t develop so-called sympathy for him. This kind of person is really not worth it at all. ¡° ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. Am I such a saint in your heart? I¡¯ve never felt that if a person hurts me, I still have to protect him in every way. ¡° Casually sitting down, he felt that the so-called hurt was exactly the same as the situation described in the book. A nail had cut open the wall. Even if you could smooth the concave and CONVEX surface of the wall, you could not restore the wall to its original smooth appearance. ¡°That¡¯s good. I don¡¯t like this person. ¡° Gu Yinshu expressed his thoughts very simply and roughly, choking her. Then, she looked at him strangely. Gu Yinshu felt goosebumps all over his body. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? ¡° ¡°nothing, just keep thinking like that. ¡° She wondered what Gu Yinshu¡¯s expression would be like if she told him that Jiang Hao liked him from the beginning to the end? To be honest, she felt that it was quite funny. She wanted to know if he would really choose to explode on the spot if he really found out about this secret? Gu Yinshu felt that it was somewhat inexplicable, but he didn¡¯t ask further. Anyway, he didn¡¯t have any feelings about that person¡¯s matter and didn¡¯t want to know. Time flew by quickly, and in the blink of an eye, they went from grade one to grade two again. In this hot summer vacation, she suddenly remembered that when she had just entered grade one, she was still so confused and uneasy. Now, she was in the mode of a STRAIGHT-A student, preparing for the college entrance exam next year. In such a confused and youthful season, sometimes she also wanted to know what the future would be like, and wondered if the future would develop as she imagined it to be? But many, many yearster, she found out that the best years were actually the most innocent and lost years. Chapter 1971

Chapter 1971: Chapter 1956 Beautiful Baby

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Qiu Qingqing¡¯s baby was born. It was a very cute and beautiful baby. Born in July, she felt that this summer seemed to have more vitality and liveliness. Holding that cute baby, she felt like her neighbor¡¯s daughter, but she was more beautiful and her skin was even whiter. ¡°Oh my God, this baby is so cute. It simply inherited your Qingqing¡¯s beauty. ¡° Freewill liked this kind of child the most. How beautiful and cute she was. ¡°Why do I feel that you have be the exclusive one to hold the doll recently? ¡± Chen Shuxin couldn¡¯t help but tease her when she saw that she was very skilled in holding the doll ¡°Look at the way you hold the doll. If you are skilled, you will definitely be much more skilled in holding your own child in the future. ¡° ¡°who asked me to be a godmother in advance? Let me tell you that my goddaughter is also very beautiful. But Qingqing¡¯s child will obviously be even more beautiful. ¡° Fortunately, a daughter was as beautiful and cute as a mother. Otherwise, if a son grew up to be Shen Jingcheng¡¯s ice-cold type, it would really hurt her heart. Qiu Qingqingy on the bed and didn¡¯t say anything. She carefully took over her daughter, her eyes shining with a motherly radiance. ¡°Are you going to stay at home with your daughter? You should consider going back to school. ¡° Chen Shuxin teased the child at the side and couldn¡¯t help but ask Qiu Qingqing about her future ns. Being a mother at this age would actually drag down her future too much. Unfortunately, Qiu Qingqing insisted on giving birth to this daughter. No matter what Shen Jingcheng did, she would even sacrifice her life. Seeing how determined she was, Shen Jingcheng had no choice but to let her give birth to this daughter. ¡°Yes, Shen Jingcheng said that he will invite a tutor over. I may also rest at home next year and study with a tutor. ¡° ¡°That¡¯s good too. School doesn¡¯t suit you very well. If you can study well at home and take care of your daughter, you can be considered to have apanied him to grow up. ¡° Chen Shuxin looked at this delicate little girl and suddenly felt a burst of motherly love. She also wanted to find a handsome man to give birth to such a beautiful child. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can marry such a good-looking husband in the future. If my child is ugly, I will really cry to death. ¡° Following her heart:¡±...¡± ¡°Actually, Song Yan is very good-looking. Don¡¯t think that he usually acts cheap, but he is really very good-looking. When he is serious, he can predict people¡¯s doubts about life. ¡° Following her heart couldn¡¯t help but say this, but Chen Shuxin said this with some mncholy. ¡°Who knows what will happen in the future? It¡¯s hard to say if we can be together. Now, I feel that I can¡¯t be admitted to the same university as him. This kind of thing is quite annoying. A few days ago, I even quarreled with him because of this matter. ¡° ¡°...¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to quarrel about? Why don¡¯t we all go over it together? ¡° Freewill¡¯s words were too much of a straight-a student, which made Qiu Qingqingugh. ¡°Freewill, I didn¡¯t expect Gu Yinshu topletely adjust you to a straight-a student in these few months. Look at you now, you¡¯re like a Straight-a student from the beginning to the end. Even the words you say are almost gold. ¡° ¡°Of course, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s going to get into the first university. ¡± Freewill even started to gloat, while pinching the baby¡¯s face in an extremely happy mood. Everyone¡¯s future would be better in the future. Chapter 1972

Chapter 1972: Chapter 1957: the Child was taken away

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Just as she was thinking about it, she suddenly made a phone call in the afternoon. Qiu Qingqing¡¯s panicked voice came from the phone. She did not know what had happened. ¡°Qingqing, what happened to you? If you have something to say, say it properly. ¡± Freewill had just finished a very difficult test and was racking his brains to solve a difficult problem. ¡°Freewill, my child was taken away by someone else. ¡° The person on the other end of the line finally managed to squeeze out such a sentence. Freewill was immediately confused. ¡°Who took the child away? How could she be taken away? We were clearly watching her this morning. Didn¡¯t you see that she was sleeping on the bed or somewhere else? ¡° Realizing that this matter was not simple, she stood up and walked to the corner. The other students were shocked by her earlier behavior and did not understand what had just happened that made her so agitated. ¡°Qingqing, don¡¯t be anxious. Tell me clearly what happened to the child. ¡° Qiu Qingqing walked to a corner and dared to discuss the child with her. She cried for a while. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened either. I suddenly felt sleepy in the afternoon and wanted to take a nap. I put the child beside me, but when I woke up, the child was gone. I can¡¯t find it anywhere. ¡°No matter how I asked Shen Jingcheng, Shen Jingcheng didn¡¯t say a word. He just told me to rest well. ¡° After saying this, Qiu Qingqing¡¯s emotions copsed. ¡°I should be wary of him. I thought he was willing to let me give birth to the child. I thought he was willing to let the child grow up by my side. I didn¡¯t expect him to actually y such a trick on me in the end. Up until now, I still don¡¯t know where the child is. ¡° Qiu Qingqing¡¯s emotions had really copsed. Even her words were a little incoherent. Freewill was very anxious over here. After listening for a long time, he finally understood. Then, he realized that she only knew how to cry In fact, in this situation, he didn¡¯t know what else to do except cry. Freewill was also a little confused. He was also very worried about her current state. He also didn¡¯t know where the child was now. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Are you still at home? I¡¯m going to look for you now. or rather, you cane out now. I¡¯ll discuss the child with you immediately. Otherwise, you¡¯ll break down at home alone. ¡° Qiu Qingqing shook her head on the other side. Her voice was very choked up. ¡°I¡¯m indeed at home now, but Auntie Chen is also apanying me. I don¡¯t think I can go out today because she once didn¡¯t let me go out. She didn¡¯t even want me to step out of this vi. She just wanted me to rest well. The child will be fine. ¡° Of course, she knew that the child would be fine, but she didn¡¯t just want the child to be fine. She wanted the child to grow up by her side. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to carry the child for 10 months, and it wasn¡¯t easy for her to see it give birth. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to hold it in her arms, but now she suddenly realized that the child was gone. Autumn felt like her world had copsed. Just now, her thoughts had gone crazy. She even wanted to tell Shen Jingcheng that it was her biological daughter. Why did you take your biological daughter away from your side? However, there was a trace of rationality that told her that she could not do that. Shen Jingcheng was afraid that she would break down, so he left her a phone so that she couldmunicate with the outside world. Otherwise, she really did not know what to do. Now, even Auntie Chen was on Shen Jingcheng¡¯s side. She was not willing to tell him where the child was. Chapter 1973

Chapter 1973: Chapter 1958 mental illness

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Right now, she didn¡¯t know what to do. All she knew was to call freewill and tell him about her current pain, because her mind waspletely empty. ¡°Then don¡¯t move at home. I¡¯ll take a taxi to your vi right now. I believe Auntie Chen will still let me in. ¡° Freewill immediatelyforted her and nned to go over with Chen Shuxin to take a look. Recently, she had been sobbing over there like a person who hadpletely lost all hope. Freewill was really afraid that something bad would happen to her because she lost control of her emotions She could only console her by the side. ¡°Don¡¯t cry first. We¡¯ll discuss it together when we arrive. As for the child, I believe that Shen Jingcheng has his own confidence. It¡¯s your child, he definitely won¡¯t go too far. ¡°What I must do now is tomunicate with him and discuss it with him so that he can return the child to you. ¡° Sui Xin guessed that Shen Jingcheng was afraid that this child would dy Qiu Qingqing¡¯s life. These two people really didn¡¯t know what to say. After hanging up the phone, Sui Xin hurriedly went to get Chen Shuxin, who had gone to the snack bar at the school gate. She was holding arge pile of ice cream in her hands. When she saw Sui Xin, she wanted to ask her to help. She didn¡¯t expect Sui Xin to put all of her ice cream back in ce. ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t worry about the ice cream. Something important has happened here again. Let¡¯s go back to Qiu Qingqing¡¯s ce right now. Her child was taken away by her uncle this afternoon. I don¡¯t know where to report to now. ¡° ¡°Holy Sh * T, are you kidding me? Why did her uncle take her child away? Even if she doesn¡¯t know that the child is his, there¡¯s no need for her to let someone take the child away. This is how much hostility she has towards Qingqing. ¡° ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that for now. I guess Shen Jingcheng is afraid that this child will dy Qiu Qingqing¡¯s life, so he took the initiative to take the child away. It¡¯s hard to say where the child is now. ¡° ¡°This uncle¡¯s thinking is really weird. If he really wants to say what he wants to do, can¡¯t he discuss it with someone in advance? He suddenly used his own power to take the child away. Does he really want to force Qingqing to death? ¡° ¡°It¡¯s hard toment on this matter, so it¡¯s hard for us to say. Let¡¯s go and see how Qingqing is doing first. ¡° A lot of things had happened in a row recently, which made Wuxin a little mentally and physically exhausted. The two of them took a taxi and soon arrived at the Shen family¡¯s vi. They saw one. The woman was dressed very well, but she was at the entrance of the Shen family¡¯s vi. Qiu Qingqing was wearing a school uniform, and her face was very pale. She was blocked there by her. Ning Xuemei looked at the young girl in front of her and suddenly had a very deep jealousy. Was it because of this girl¡¯s young age that Shen Jingcheng had repeatedly forgotten his identity and age? Today, he suddenly carried a child in front of her and asked her to help Qiu Qingqing take care of it. Only then did she know that Qiu Qingqing had given birth to a child at such a young age. Moreover, after giving birth, she also developed a type of depression,monly known as postpartum depression. Ning Xuemei sneered in her heart on the spot. Postpartum depression, how could she not know what it was She knew this kind of illness the best. Because when she had just given birth, she had also fallen deeply into this kind of depression state. This kind of illness actually originated from a mental illness. A mental illness naturally needed to be treated by heart medicine. Wasn¡¯t her mental illness Shen Jingcheng back then? Chapter 1974

Chapter 1974: Chapter 1959 depression

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION This kind of depression was very strange. On the surface, it seemed like he would act very normal, smile, eat and sleep normally, but in his heart, there was a devil controlling this person¡¯s heart, and it was very painful It was so painful that he could not control himself. Qiu Qingqing had this kind of symptom. After she gave birth, Shen Jingcheng had taken her to a few hospitals, but he was unable to eradicate her mental illness. In fact, there were a few times that he had opened up his heart to her, asking her what difficulties she had to tell him, and he would definitely be her best reliance. However, Qiu Qingqing did not say anything. She just shook her head and looked at her child with a mncholic gaze. At that moment, Shen Jingcheng was actually a little frustrated because he realized that he could not save this girl at all. This girl was actually pregnant with a child in her hands and had even given birth to it. She had sessfully contracted the so-called depression. He really did not know how he would have the face to see his grandmother after he died. Once this child was in his hands, it seemed that countless things would always happen. In the end, he had no choice. He suddenly remembered that Ning Xuemei seemed to have suffered from this type of postpartum depression before. He did not know what kind of medicine she took after that. It seemed that the medication and mental treatment were sessful. Therefore, he nned to ask Ning Xuemei toe over and ask her to help this girl. Ning Xuemei did not ask anything. Since he had said it, she naturally came over. However, when she saw her young face, she did not know why, but she began to feel a deep sense of jealousy. ¡°Qing Qing, what are you doing down here? ¡° Ning Xuemei smiled seductively and looked at the girl in front of her, pretending to be very concerned. ¡°Aunt Ning, have you seen Uncle Shen? I¡¯m looking for him for something, but I don¡¯t know why I can¡¯t get through to him. ¡° The girl was tidying up her clothes as she went downstairs. It was obvious that she was very eager to find him. Ning Xuemei showed a trace of disdain on her face. She cursed the little vixen in her heart, but she still deliberately showed a gentle smile on her face. ¡°You think uncle has been in a bad mood recently, so you should stop pestering him. You know he has a lot of things to do. If you have anything to say, just tell me. He asked me toe over and take care of you. We¡¯re both women, so it¡¯s more convenient for us to talk. ¡° It was said that most people who could identify whores were women. When he walked in and saw her, he felt that there was something wrong with this woman. However, for the sake of his face, he still did not say anything. He just wanted to find his daughter, so he could not help but speak a little anxiously. ¡°Aunt Ning, I really need to find uncle for something. Can you tell me where he is? If I can¡¯t find him again, I will really copse. ¡° There was really no other way. Her mental state had reached its breaking point. No matter who it was, they couldpletely destroy her. Looking at her crying pitifully in front of him, this treasure that had been in the hands of that man for a period of time and had been protected by him recently, Ning Xuemei¡¯s jealousy deepened. ¡°You¡¯re really a child. You¡¯re so innocent and well-protected. Should I say you¡¯re stupid, or should I say you¡¯re too naive? ¡° Qiu Qingqing looked at the sarcastic smile on her face and knew that she would definitely not help her. She lowered her head and turned to walk towards the vi¡¯s door, intending to find him alone. Ning Xuemei was obviously a little impatient and would not let her out of the door. Chapter 1975

Chapter 1975: Chapter 1960

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You¡¯d better be good and rest well in this vi. ¡° Ning Xuemei reached out and grabbed the girl¡¯s arm. She deliberately used a bit of strength and Qiu Qingqing fell to the ground. The moment she fell to the ground, Qiu Qingqing feltpletely at a loss. She felt like her body had been hollowed out at that moment. Looking at the girl sitting on the ground with empty eyes, Ning Xuemei suddenly had a strange sense of pleasure. ¡°I say, why are you so stupid ¡°then you should just stay at home. If you didn¡¯t stay, why did youe out to be abused? Who Do you think you are ¡°Do you think that a lunatic would change his life rules for a cheap girl like you ¡°Do you know that because of you giving birth to a child, he took all the me for you. He even told the public that this child was his. ¡° Speaking of this, Ning Xuemei really had an impulse to be jealous to the bone. Why did Shen Jingcheng refuse to look at her child back then, let alone acknowledge this child as his son. But this bastard child of this wretched girl, he actually acknowledged her as his child and helped him block all the dirty water. When Qiu Qingqing heard these words, she was even more stunned. She really did not expect that Shen Jingcheng would actually tell the public that this was her child. She had always kept the child¡¯s father a secret in order to protect Shen Jingcheng, but now she wanted to call this child her own for her own sake. For a moment, Qiu Qingqing¡¯s face dripped with tears, it was unknown whether it was bitter or sweet. Seeing her cry, Ning Xuemei somehow stirred up an even more agitated emotion. ¡°What¡¯s the use of you crying now Don¡¯t cry in front of me either. I¡¯m not the kind of woman who takes care of women like her. I¡¯ve seen a lot of women like you. You rely on crying to Seduce a man¡¯s heart and tie him up tightly. If it weren¡¯t for you, he wouldn¡¯t have be as crazy as he is now.¡± Ning Xuemei red fiercely at the girl in front of her and even reached out to tear her up. ¡°Why are you pretending to be pitiful here? If you have the ability, stand up and tell me everything clearly. ¡° Auntie Chen was cleaning inside when she realized that Qiu Qingqing had disappeared. She hurriedly ran down and almost immediately saw that Ning Xuemei was bullying Qiu Qingqing. She quickly threw down her broom and ran over. ¡°What are you doing? Let go of Qingqing. ¡° Auntie Chen¡¯s expression was very fierce because she knew that this Ning Xuemei was not a good person. She looked at Mr. Shen Jingcheng several times with a strange expression. There was also a deliberate hostility toward Qiu Qingqing. ¡°You¡¯re just a nanny. What right do you have to touch me? Do you believe that I¡¯ll make Shen Jingcheng fire you so that you won¡¯t have a job and sleep on the streets? ! ¡° Ning Xuemei looked at her coldly, her fingers almost poking Qiu Qingqing¡¯s face. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be pitiful. If you¡¯re really obedient and sensible, tell the public that the child is not Shen Jingcheng, so that he won¡¯t have to carry this dirty water for you now. ¡° Ning Xuemei¡¯s face showed a very disdainful smile again as she looked at the girl in front of her with contempt. ¡°A teenage girl who got pregnant and secretly gave birth to another person¡¯s bastard child. I think your whole life has been wasted. I really don¡¯t know how this world can have a cheap girl like you who doesn¡¯t love herself. ¡° Qiu Qingqing had a strange smile on her face, as if she was not angered by a single word from her. Chapter 1976

Chapter 1976: Chapter 1961 suddenly made a move

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Yes, you said I was a slut, so I am a slut, but the child I gave birth to is his. ¡° Qiu Qingqing¡¯s face showed an even bigger smile. She even looked at her provocatively, unlike her fragile and sad look earlier. Of course, Ning Xuemei did not understand what she was saying. Instead, she looked at her sarcastically. ¡°This girl, do you really think that others will believe you just because you poured this dirty water on him ¡°Moreover, you are too insensible. You are clearly the one whomitted the sin outside and had a bastard child with someone else. Why would you pour your dirty water on your own uncle Do you know If you throw this water on him, how difficult would it be for him?¡± At the end of her sentence, Ning Xuemei even gritted her teeth and looked at the girl in front of her. She kept feeling that she had dragged down all of his legs. ¡°stupid girl, I don¡¯t think you have any depression at all. It¡¯s clearly just an excuse to tie him up. If you really have a conscience, hurry up and leave him. Do you know that you¡¯ll definitely bring destructive harm to him? ¡° ¡°Then I don¡¯t need you to educate me. I only know that I¡¯m happy to be by his side, and he¡¯s happy to be by my side. Life is meant to be lived for happiness, not for anyone. ¡° When Ning Xuemei heard her words, she initially thought that she was just a child who only knew how to y. Later on, when she saw her confident expression, she suddenly felt anger rise in her heart. ¡°Qiu Qingqing, I already knew that I can¡¯t keep you by his side. You have already be a little fairy who will harm him. Do you believe that I can get people topletely remove you from her side and not leave? When that timees, don¡¯t expect me to give you any good ce to go! ¡° At the end of her sentence, Ning Xuemei already had a very deep warning. Qiu Qingqing didn¡¯t have any lingering fear. She just smiled faintly and then looked at the woman in front of her with contempt. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m scared? If you really dare to touch me, Shen Jingcheng will definitely not let you off. ¡° ¡°Are you so sure of your position in his heart? Maybe he doesn¡¯t take you seriously at all and it¡¯s just your own wishful thinking. ¡° Ning Xuemei¡¯s expression almost became ferocious as she stared at the young girl in front of her. ¡°That¡¯s not something you can meddle in, aunty. I don¡¯t need you to meddle in my affairs, and I don¡¯t need you to meddle in my affairs in the future. I can do whatever I want. Now, please leave the Shen family¡¯s vi. You¡¯re not wee here. ¡° The girl who looked extremely weak just now suddenly had a hint of aggressiveness. She wondered if she had thought it through at that moment? ¡°If you want me to leave the Shen family¡¯s vi, I have to leave. Qiu Qingqing, you have to understand that this is the Shen family¡¯s vi. You can¡¯t stay here as a person with the surname Qiu. If I tell Shen Jingcheng to let you move out, do you think he will continue to keep you here? ¡° Qiu Qingqing looked at her aggressive manner and did not want to continue arguing with her. She just let Auntie Chen send her off. Ning Xuemei was agitated by her master¡¯s attitude. She looked at her with a ferocious expression. ¡°You want me to leave just because you want me to? I said that this is Shen Jingcheng¡¯s home. A person with the surname Qiu has no right or right to control me. ¡° After saying that, Ning Xuemei directly gave her a p. No one expected her to suddenly make a move. Auntie Chen saw a palm print on the girl¡¯s face and was so shocked that she could not speak. Chapter 1977

Chapter 1977: Chapter 1962, hitting someone

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Miss Ning, how can you hit someone so casually? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve provoked you recently. ¡° Auntie Chen Protected Qiu Qingqing as if she was protecting her own child. Looking at the palm print on Qiu Qingqing¡¯s face, her heart ached terribly. ¡°Qingqing, are you alright? Do you want me to boil an egg to help you apply it? Look at your palm print, it¡¯s almost swollen. ¡° ¡°I¡¯m fine, Auntie Chen, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. ¡± Qiu Qingqingforted Auntie Chen as she walked towards the overbearing Ning Xuemei. Suddenly, she pped her back. With a p, Ning Xuemei¡¯s face was pped sideways. Ning Xuemei had no idea what had happened. She did not expect Qiu Qingqing, this little girl, to be so young and so weak. She actually dared to hit her. ¡°Qiu Qingqing, you actually dared to hit me. Do you want to die? ¡° ¡°If I hit you, I¡¯ll hit you. Do you have to pick a day? I¡¯m hitting you. ¡° Although her palm hurt, she felt that she could hit harder recently. What right did she have to hit her Her parents had never hit her since she was young, and her grandmother had never flicked a nail on her. What right did this woman have to hit her Did she really think that she was the ruler of some world This world was not the Old Society of the ancient times. You could hit whoever you wanted to, and did you really think that you were a little white rabbit that could be beaten up by others? ¡°I think you don¡¯t want to live anymore. Do you believe that I will ask someone to beat you to death? Who Do you think you are You stupid girl. You don¡¯t have any background. I am the firstdy of the Shen family. I can crush you to death with one finger, as easy as crushing an ant.¡± ¡°then let your connections kill me. I¡¯m waiting for you to kill me. Do you think this society is still the same as before? If you don¡¯t like it, I can crush you. ¡° After giving her a p, Qiu Qingqing felt much more refreshed. Looking at this person who only knew how to use her power, Qiu Qingqing asked Auntie Chen to close the door. At this moment, freewill and the others came over and saw the scene in front of them. Ning Xuemei relied on her strength and was ready to attack Qiu Qingqing again. She had never been at a disadvantage since she was young. Even if she was reasonable, she would not let Qiu Qingqing off, not to mention that Qiu Qingqing had received such a big p today. ¡°You really attacked you. Stop It. This is Mr. Shen¡¯s home. What right do you have to attack Qiu Qingqing? ¡° Auntie Chen waspletely furious. She had never seen such an unreasonable woman. She came in out of nowhere and attacked people out of nowhere. Wasn¡¯t she a shrew? Why was she called a youngdy from a wealthy family? The so-called quality and upbringing were all fed to her like dogs. The few women were fighting outside and it was quite ugly. When freewill and the others arrived, they didn¡¯t even dare to look at the scene in front of them. ¡°All of you, stop. Don¡¯t hit me anymore. Otherwise, I¡¯ll really call the police to mediate. ¡° Freewill had already taken out his phone and attempted to threaten this woman called Ning Xuemei. She was born into a so-called wealthy family after all. If it was brought to the police station, it would definitely be very ugly. She would definitely not have the heart to let her reputation be buried here. The issue of face was very important in the eyes of their so-called wealthy families. This was also something that they could freely use to let this woman give up. Chapter 1978

Chapter 1978: Chapter 1963, the truth

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION As expected, when she heard the word ¡®police¡¯ , she stopped her ugly bickering. After tidying up her hair, she red fiercely at these people. ¡°Qiu Qingqing, I¡¯m warning you for thest time. If you really want to do good for him, then quickly leave. He¡¯s not someone a little girl like you can control. If he gets hurt in the future, don¡¯t me me for not warning you now. ¡° After Ning Xuemei finished speaking, she was like an arrogant rooster, nning to turn around and leave. Qiu Qingqing felt that her arrogant attitude was simply a eyesore, so she did not decide to bury the truth in her heart. Everyone knew that Ning Xuemei had always had Shen Jingcheng in her heart. Now that she was married, she still had such a strong possessive desire for Shen Jingcheng. Qiu Qingqing did not care about what had happened in the past, whether they had been in love or not, but now that they were separated and Ning Xuemei had a new husband, he had no right to interfere in the matters between her and Shen Jingcheng. Moreover, she didn¡¯t care about Shen Jingcheng¡¯s past. After all, he was a man in his early 30s, a man who had seen all kinds of things, a man who had experienced pain and would change. She knew that his past world couldn¡¯t be a nk, it couldn¡¯t be as clean as a nk sheet of paper, because he was no longer that young boy. When she had fallen in love with him a long time ago, Qiu Qingqing had thought about this problem thoroughly. It didn¡¯t matter. She had long regarded loving him as a very simple thing. She had only fallen in love with this man, but at an inappropriate time, she had someone she could love deeply. She had always told Shen Jingcheng that she was still young and didn¡¯t know what Love was, but how could she not know? Love was really born in an inexplicable process. It was fermented in an inexplicable process, and even now it seemed to be in an inexplicable state. But she knew that as long as Shen Jingcheng was by her side, she would feel very happy and happy. This was enough. Qiu Qingqing¡¯s lips curved into an arc as she shouted at the back of the overbearing woman. ¡°Then I really have to tell you officially today that my daughter is Shen Jingcheng¡¯s child. Do you know when it was? It was when Shen Jingcheng brought me back to your house. At that time, I had my daughter. ¡° Her words were like a heavy hammer, directly hitting the woman in front of her until her mind went nk. Then, she was in a confused state, as if she could not get out of this state no matter what. ¡°What did you say? What nonsense were you talking about just now? Can you talk nonsense about this kind of thing? If you say that again, I will tear your mouth off. ¡° Ning Xuemei suddenly turned her head, and her face became even more ferocious than before. She red at the girl in front of her fiercely, as if she could tear Qiu Qingqing apart with just one more word recently. ¡°No matter how hard you say to me, it¡¯s useless. What I said just now was very clear. ¡°My daughter is Shen Jingcheng¡¯s daughter. Since he has already admitted it to the public, I can¡¯t say that I let him ssh dirty water on the outside and make him a cuckold. ¡° Qiu Qingqing had already thought about it. Since this pot of dirty water had already been poured on Shen Jingcheng, the issue of the child¡¯s background should be exined clearly. Chapter 1979

Chapter 1979: Chapter 1964 was about to go crazy

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You darn girl, what nonsense are you spouting? Stop beating up the bastards outside and cing them on Shen Jingcheng¡¯s body. Do you think you can tie Shen Jingcheng to your side forever like this? ¡° Ning Xuemei was about to go crazy. However, when she saw the three or four women in front of her, she could not just rush over and pull that girl out of the crowd. ¡°You¡¯re lying to me, right? You must be lying to me. How could Shen Jingcheng be her father? How could you give birth to Shen Jingcheng¡¯s child? ¡° Ning Xuemei went crazy on the spot. It was the first time she had seen a woman so scary. She was so scared that she crawled into aunt Chen¡¯s arms. ¡°Ning Xuemei! ¡° A deep voice sounded behind her. The man¡¯s voice shocked everyone present. No one had expected Shen Jingcheng to appear at this time. Qiu Qingqing looked at him anxiously and found that he was holding the pink baby in his arms. She then trotted over and held the baby in her arms again. The little girl had just fallen asleep in her father¡¯s arms. There was even a satisfied smile on her face, which Qiu Qingqing had never seen before. ¡°Why did you carry your daughter away today? I almost went crazy looking for her. ¡° Qiu Qingqing¡¯s tone seemed to be a little sad, and even a little coquettish. Shen Jingcheng did not speak, but his eyes looked at her deeper and deeper. Qiu Qingqing was a little embarrassed by his gaze. Then, she looked at her daughter in her arms and deliberately ignored the man¡¯s gaze. ¡°Jingcheng, you must not fall for this stinky girl¡¯s trick. He is framing you to be a sucker alone. You must not believe this wild girl¡¯s nonsense. ¡° Ning Xuemei was very anxious as she argued on the side. However, the man did not have any reaction. He only looked at the daughter in Qiu Qingqing¡¯s arms indifferently. There seemed to be a change in his gaze. The cold expression from before had be a little more profound. There was a little more thought-provoking and even a little more loving. ¡°What nonsense? is she saying that the girl in this little girl¡¯s arms is my biological daughter? ¡° Shen Jingcheng¡¯s words immediately shocked everyone. At first, when Qiu Qingqing said these words, freewill and the others were a little surprised and nervous. But now, Shen Jingcheng said these words, was he acknowledging his daughter? How could he not doubt that this little girl was her biological daughter? Was He not afraid that she was really someone else¡¯s child? Qiu Qingqing¡¯s eyes were wide open. So he had heard it just now. If he had heard it, what reaction should she have? Although this answer had been repeatedly asked in her heart, when she really said it and he really believed it, Qiu Qingqing felt dumbfounded. Her waist suddenly tightened, and the man had already pressed her into his embrace. Qiu Qingqing suddenly felt the faint scent of a maning from the tip of her nose, and the scent of hormones almost drowned her. ¡°silly girl, why do you have to hide everything in your heart? You¡¯ve always wanted to tell me everything. I¡¯ll take responsibility for you, and I¡¯ll take care of everything for you. ¡° Hearing such gentle wordsing from the top of her head, Qiu Qingqing felt a little sour at the tip of her nose. Although she was very weak and small, she also wanted to protect Shen Jingcheng and didn¡¯t want the dirty water from the outside world to ssh on him. Why was he so stupid? Even when he didn¡¯t know that his daughter was his own, he still dered that he was his daughter¡¯s father. Chapter 1980

Chapter 1980: Chapter 1965, interrogation

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The result was that everyone was watching them show off their love, so much so that their scalps were numb. Ning Xuemei had been denying Shen Jingcheng¡¯s feelings for this girl in her heart, because she felt that he was at least in his thirties. How could he be attracted to a little girl? She knew the thoughts of men very well. Even if they liked to find young ones, they did not like such young ones. In their early twenties, they were the ones who liked to hunt for women the most. No matter which man it was, even Shen Jingcheng could not escape the nature of a man. Perhaps she had always used this as a form of constion tofort herself in the beginning, so that she could calm down the thoughts that she did not get. Now that I had seen it with my own eyes and seen the change in this man, she suddenly felt an unbearable pain. ¡°Shen Jingcheng, do you know what you are doing? The girl you are holding is your biological niece. Do you want everyone to spit on you? Everyone will spit on you? You can¡¯t be together at all. ¡° Ning Xuemei was no longer arrogant and domineering. She only had a pleading look on her face. She looked at Qiu Qingqing and frowned. ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem to have much to do with you. Aunt Ning, if you don¡¯t have anything else, you can go back first. ¡° ¡°Damn girl, do you even have the right to speak? I¡¯m talking to Shen Jingcheng, why are you interrupting me? ¡° Ning Xuemei was about to explode, especially when the word ¡°aunt¡± reminded her that she was already old. A woman cared about her age the most. Especially in front of her love rival, especially in front of the man she loved. However, Ning Xuemei had forgotten that even though she was currently in her prime, it was impossible for her to continue being with Shen Jingcheng. This was because ever since she married young master Shen, she hadpletely severed all ties with this man in this life. ¡°Ning Xuemei, you should go back first. Previously, I only asked you toe over to see Qingqing. Now that I¡¯m here, there¡¯s no need for you to continue staying here. Thank you foring over just now. ¡° Shen Jingcheng naturally knew what this person was thinking, but he never revealed his emotions. He acted as if he did not know anything, as if nothing had happened. Such coldness was more deadly. ¡°Shenzhen Cheng, you don¡¯t want me anymore, so you¡¯re chasing me away? Do you know what you¡¯re doing now? For this girl, you don¡¯t have any brain power anymore. ¡° Ning Xuemei was trembling slightly. She didn¡¯t care if Qiu Qingqing was telling the truth. But ever since Shen Jingcheng announced that this baby was his daughter, Ning Xuemei knew that he waspletely finished. He knew that the outside world would have a lot of criticism for him. He knew that his business would be ruined because of his reputation, but he still withstood all the dirty water and threw this child under his name Even at that time, he didn¡¯t know whose child this child was. Qiu Qingqing was simply the jinx of the Shen family and also a disaster that dragged him down. ¡°Xuemei, you should go back. I told you before that you don¡¯t need to pay attention to my matters. ¡° Such a cold sentence was a huge blow to Ning Xuemei. ¡°You¡¯re chasing me away now. It seems that you have no feelings for me at all. How can you be so cruel? I¡¯ve always had you in my heart, but where have you forgotten me? I really didn¡¯t expect you to be so heartless... ¡° Chapter 1981

Chapter 1981: Chapter 1967 was really ambitious

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION From the beginning, Qiu Qingqing was involved in their rtionship back then. Qiu Qingqing held her daughter in her arms and didn¡¯t know what to say. She just looked at the woman in front of her speechlessly. She hadn¡¯t reached the age of 20 yet, but she understood one thing. When the fate had been separated, she shouldn¡¯t pester him or talk about the past. Let the past be the past. Otherwise, it would only lower her price and make others feel like they were watching a joke. Moreover, she did not feel that Shen Jingcheng had let her down in any way. She had more or less learned about the matter between the two of them recently. ¡°What¡¯s the point of talking about bygones now? Bygones are bygones. We just need to live well in the future. ¡° Shen Jingcheng looked at the woman in his arms who was in the middle of something. He reached out and hugged the little girl in her arms. ¡°Auntie Chen, send the guest out. ¡° A simple and rough sentence made auntie Chen react immediately. Auntie Chen had long disliked this woman. When she saw that Mr. Shen had already given the order, she quickly walked over as if she wanted to send her out of the door. ¡°Miss Ning, please follow me over here. If it¡¯s inconvenient for you to take a taxi here, you can also get a driver to send you back. ¡° Ning Xuemei had already been heartless to this extent. She also had her own dignity. It was impossible to say that she would continue to pester her here, especially since there were a few young juniors here. This made her very embarrassed. She held her bag and gritted her teeth as she looked at Shen Jingcheng again. However, the cold expression on her face seemed to indicate that it would not affect him in any way. This time, Ning Xuemei¡¯s heart waspletely broken. She picked up her bag and turned around to leave the vi. There were only a few girls left. Suixin suddenly felt that she did note at the right time, because this seemed to be the best time for the two of them to show off their love. Obviously, Chen Shuxin also had the same feeling. The two girls looked at each other. For a moment, they did not know whether to leave or not. ¡°You guys are here. Come in and y for a while. ¡° Shen Jingcheng still looked calm. He held his daughter with one hand and coaxed her to sleep in his arms. At the same time, he brought Qiu Qingqing into the vi. Since Shen Jingcheng had already spoken, Chen Shuxin thought that she must give him face, so she immediately dragged Sui Xin in. Qingqing had postpartum depression, so he had always taken this to heart. He was afraid that she would be triggered by a certain action ornguage. Qiu Qingqing looked at him and suddenly had an illusion that it was a lifetime ago. She reached out and held his arm. ¡°Shen Jingcheng, you should have heard what we said just now. Why don¡¯t you seem to be confused or surprised at all? Why did you just catch my daughter? ¡° Of course, Qiu Qingqing didn¡¯t understand. It would be strange if he did. Anyone who heard that he suddenly had a daughter would definitely have all sorts of strange reactions, but in the end, there was no reaction at all. Shen Jingcheng was still as indifferent as before, as if nothing could stir up the waves in his heart. Hearing her say this, Shen Jingcheng suddenly looked at her. ¡°Then what kind of reaction do you think I should have? Or should I say, more normal? ¡° Qiu Qingqing:¡±...¡± He could only ask her. Then how did she know. He knew that he was a strange person in the past. Now that he had answered her like this, he was not too surprised. He just felt a strange sense of disappointment in his heart. Chapter 1982

Chapter 1982: Chapter 1968 observation

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Of course, Shen Jingcheng had been observing her expression and emotions. After all, she was a person with postpartum depression. Although she had always said that she did not have any rtions or problems and that this illness would not affect her much, Shen Jingcheng had asked the doctor and found that this was how depression looked like. The more happy she looked, the more normal she looked. It was possible that she was very sick in her heart. Thinking of this, Shen Jingcheng suddenly felt a sense of panic. ¡°If you have anything in your heart, you can tell me directly. If you don¡¯t ask me, how will I know what you want to say? ¡° He held his daughter¡¯s hand very steadily, but he was worried about the woman in front of him. He felt that he had be thinner recently and couldn¡¯t eat much. He always liked to look out of the window. If it was his daughter calling him, she would look over a little. More often than not, she would always stare out of the window, as if there weren¡¯t too many changes in her emotions. This made him more and more terrified, and he also began to spend more time at home. Qiu Qingqing did not know that she sometimes did strange things at night. For example, she would wake up in the middle of the night and sit on the Sofa and cry for no reason. Every time he came down from upstairs, he would see her sitting on the Sofa and crying. The next day, he would ask her what had happened After all, he had forgotten that she had cried on the sofast night. After doing this over and over again, Shen Jingcheng felt that he could not go on like this. He had to pay attention to something, or else his mental state would be worse and worse. Today, when he carried his daughter away, Qiu Qingqing¡¯s reaction was finally a little more intense. Her emotions were not as stagnant as before. The doctor said that perhaps too much stimtion might be able to change her usual stillness. The stillness could make her feel more like crying andughing. It was very helpful to her illness. Shen Jingcheng held his daughter in his arms. Looking at the calm sleepiness on her face, the corners of his mouth began to curl up slightly. ¡°Shen Jingcheng, were you smiling just now? ¡± For the first time, freewill noticed that Shen Jingcheng was actually smiling, and he was smiling so gently. ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯ve already asked Auntie Cheng to cook. You can apany your daughter to eat a littleter. ¡° Naturally, Shen Jingcheng would not admit that he was smiling. Instead, he calmly instructed her to remember to eat more. This time, he did not say anything. He just smiled a few times and held his hand as they went upstairs. At the end, he even turned around and smiled at freewill and Chen Shuxin. The three girls made a face. When the old man turned around, they pretended to be calm again. They were almost going crazy from holding back theirughter. Shen Jingcheng naturally noticed the fun between the girls. For some reason, he had a feeling that she was getting younger too. Could it be that she spent a lot of time with these young girls? Especially, Qiu Qingqing. After they went upstairs, Auntie Chen had already served the dishes one after another. After the servants picked up the bowls and chopsticks, they tactfully went down. Naturally, Sui Xin and Chen Shuxin noticed the good dishes on the table. They were all Qiu Qingqing¡¯s favorites. Looking at Shen Jingcheng teasing his daughter, Sui Xin was actually very curious as well. Was He not curious about anything at all? For example, regarding the little girl in her arms, was he not curious at all? Was this child really his And when did he get pregnant? It had to be said that Mr. Shen¡¯s heart was really big. Chapter 1983

Chapter 1983: Chapter 1969 is good

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Obviously, Qiu Qingqing thought so too. Shen Jingcheng didn¡¯t seem to have answered her question. ¡°Mr. Shen, you haven¡¯t answered my question. ¡° The man, who had been distracted, naturally didn¡¯t remember what question she had asked. In order to cover up his embarrassment in front of the little girl, he leaned over and kissed her forehead. In front of Chen Shuxin and freewill, this spoonful of dog food shocked them. It seemed that Shen Jingcheng had directly epted Qiu Qingqing? When that forehead kissnded, Qiu Qingqing was also very shocked. He had never done such an intimate action to himself. One Kiss was already the limit of this old man. In fact, he had always thought that Shen Jingcheng was the kind of person who had a bone-deep boss. Although he was not particrly old, he looked like he was in his early 30s. However, he had the feeling that he was an old cadre. It was as if he would do everything perfectly and would never go out of line. Especially when it came to matters like this, when it came to rtionships that Shen Jingcheng would definitely think were ridiculous. He was no longer the kind of young boy that he was back then. He would feel all sorts of anxiousness towards the woman that he loved. ¡°eat well. If your daughter wakes up, she will definitely make you hug her again. At that time, you won¡¯t have time to eat. ¡° At this time, her daughter was still in Shen Jingcheng¡¯s hands. This little girl had an unpredictable personality. She slept quite well in her parents¡¯hands. Once she was hugged by someone else, she would cry loudly. If she was downstairs, she could even disturb the people upstairs. This was also why Qiu Qingqing was woken up by her daughter downstairs every time. In order to let Qiu Qingqing sleep a little longer, Auntie Chen would carry the little princess downstairs to coax her every time she woke up. Unfortunately, there was no other way. As long as the little princess found that she was not in the arms of her mother or father, she would open her mouth and howl loudly. Therefore, ever since she had this daughter, Qiu Qingqing rarely slept in. That was because she could not sleep in at all. Now that Shen Jingcheng reminded her, a sweet smile appeared on her face. She began to eat the food that Shen Jingcheng prepared for her. She had long known that this old man would not have any gentle and romantic side. They were both pragmatists, so she did not expect him to say anything sweet. She estimated that her future life would be as in as it was now. As for what would happen in the future, Qing Qing did not care at all. She also did not care about it. She just wanted to live well in the present. Her daughter and him were the greatest happiness and hope in her life. Moreover, she was confident that the three of them would be together for a long time in the future. They would definitely be happy and sweet. ¡°Can you sleep at my ce tonight? ¡° After eating a few mouthfuls of rice, Qing Qing suddenly leaned her head over and whispered in her ear. Of course, she knew what this sentence meant and how ambiguous it was. However, she didn¡¯t know why she suddenly had an idea today. Qiu Qingqing directly said such an ambiguous sentence in his ear. However, the man had always been calm and collected. He never revealed any special emotions, even when he said such a sentence in his ear. A warm breath spread by his ear. ¡°Okay. ¡° He simply said this word, but there was a blissful and sweet feeling spreading around him. Chapter 1984

Chapter 1984: Chapter 1969, exnation

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION During this period, Wuxin had been eating her food with her head lowered. She didn¡¯t even raise her head because she must have known that raising her head would be a sweet and explosive blow. Chen Shuxin¡¯s face was full of smiles, but she was cursing in her heart. She had no idea what the two of them were here for. Itpletely prevented the two of them from showing off their affection. No, it could be considered as watching them show off their affection. At the same time, her mouth was stuffed full of dog food. The rice bowl in front of her was no longer an ordinary rice bowl. Instead, it was a dish in front of a dog. It was also not an ordinary dish, but full of dog food. Qiu Qingqing finally seemed to be a little embarrassed. She began to sit down and eat the rice in her bowl. The two girls opposite her winked at her, looking quite amusing. Qiu Qingqing¡¯s ears instantly turned red... ... Then, she continued to bury her head and began to eat the rice in her bowl. After eating, the three girls sat on the Sofa and looked at their phones. They wanted to carry their daughter upstairs, as if they were going to change her diapers. At the side, freewill seemed to be deep in thought. It seemed that he had something he wanted to say to Qiu Qingqing, but he didn¡¯t know how to say it, or whether he should say it or not. ¡°recently, do you have something you want to say to me? If you have something you want to say, just say it. Anyway, Shen Jingcheng doesn¡¯t know now, so it doesn¡¯t matter what you really want to say. ¡° Qiu Qingqing¡¯s eyes became more yful and cute, as if she wasn¡¯t a mother who had just had a daughter. ¡°Qingqing, didn¡¯t you say that Shen Jingcheng took your child away? But why did I feel that something wasn¡¯t right just now? Inexplicably, the two of you started to show off your love. You scared us to death just now. ¡° When the phone call came, freewill was almost annoyed. He quickly pulled Chen Shuxin over. He didn¡¯t expect that nothing would happen once he came over. This made her feel relieved. But now, she was also very confused. She didn¡¯t understand what the two of them were ying Were they ying hide-and-seek? ¡°maybe I misunderstood. Maybe Shen Jingcheng just wanted to take the child out to y. He wanted me to rest more, so he forced me to stay in the vi. ¡° Qiu Qingqing said this as if she thought it was true. Although she didn¡¯t ask about Shen Jingcheng¡¯s baby at all, she felt that it should be true. Otherwise, why would he send the baby back? Sui Xin:¡±...¡± Why did she suddenly feel that there was something wrong with their brains after she and Chen Shuxin came to the Shen family today? It felt like their brain circuits were never normal. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk about what happened just now. Why does Shen Jingcheng seem to be avoiding the question of the baby¡¯s father? He doesn¡¯t look very happy no matter how I look at it. I feel that you still have tomunicate with him about this problem. If he thinks that the baby isn¡¯t his, won¡¯t he make a big mistake? ¡° After all, the child that Qiu Qingqing told Ning Xuemei was Shen Jingcheng, and it was not a clear answer. Perhaps she felt that Shen Jingcheng had enough conditions to be the baby¡¯s father. Therefore, she simply defined the child¡¯s father as him. Obviously, after a casual reminder, Qiu Qingqing also felt that this problem should be exined to him clearly. After all, Shen Jingcheng had always been a very quiet person, and he would never exin to anyone. Chapter 1985

Chapter 1985: Chapter 1970 was full of Shen Jingcheng

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION If the two of them did notmunicate with each other, it would cause some unnecessary trouble and misunderstanding. That would be terrible. Thinking of this, Qiu Qingqing became anxious and wanted to follow Shen Jingcheng upstairs. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Shen Jingcheng wille down in a while. When hees down, you two canmunicate properly. Why are you in such a hurry to go up? ¡° People who had just given birth did not know to be more steady. Freewill pinched her face and suddenly asked her about her future ns. ¡°What do you n to do in the future? Are you really going to marry Shen Jingcheng? Did Shen Jingcheng tell you how he settled you down in the future? You¡¯re not even 20 years old yet, and you even gave birth to his child. I think things will be more troublesome. ¡° Freewill didn¡¯t dare toment on whether his three views were correct or not. Although there was a big difference in age between him and Shen Jingcheng, they were together because of various other things and misunderstandings. Since they had a child back then, there was nothing they could do now. They could only be together. Moreover, the two of them seemed to be very in love, especially Shen Jingcheng. In following his heart¡¯s view, a man who had experienced so many hardships over the years, had a career and everything at the age of 30, and now had a girl he wanted to love, should have a stable n. Such a man was no longer a young boy in his early 20s. He would have the most urate consideration and the mostprehensive care. Speaking of which, Qiu Qingqing should be very happy. ¡°He hasn¡¯t told me yet. Actually, can I say that we just got together? ¡° Although there had been intimate movements before, there had been children, and there had also been cuddling. But in the end, they still hadn¡¯t really opened their hearts and hadn¡¯t really been together. It was because of this child that the two of them had tacitly admitted their rtionship. In the end, she still hadn¡¯t figured out what Shen Jingcheng was thinking right now? It was as if everything was a dream. They looked at each other and smiled, as if the two of them were an old married couple. However, he believed in Shen Jingcheng. He had never been an uncertain and irresponsible man. Even if he thought that his daughter was someone else¡¯s child, he could still admit to the outside world that it was his, not to mention now that he was sure that his daughter was really his child. She believed that he would definitely protect the mother and daughter in the future. The storms in the future would end in his arms. When she thought of this, Qiu Qingqing felt a warmth in her heart. The warmth was sofortable. The rest of her life was so long and the road was so lonely, but the road in front of her was lit up by him. Because of her, she would not feel lonely or afraid in the future. Because no matter what happened, there would always be someone by her side. Especially him. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t show off your love in front of us. Do you know that you¡¯re smiling so much that flowers are about to bloom on your face? When I see your silly smile, I have the urge to strangle you to death. ¡° Chen Shuxin, who was beside him, had the urge to kill all the loving couples in the world. ¡°Calm down. Don¡¯t forget that you have a boyfriend, and your boyfriend is especially good to you. ¡° Freewill reminded her again. Qiu Qingqing¡¯s face turned even redder. She was so teased by the two of them that she couldn¡¯t speak. Her mind was filled with Shen Jingcheng. Chapter 1986

Chapter 1986: Chapter 1971 only loves you

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The sound of footsteps came from upstairs. Qiu Qingqing looked to the side and saw that Shen Jingcheng had alreadye down from upstairs. Their gazes met in mid-air. Qiu Qingqing suddenly had a feeling that her face was red and her heart was beating. She hurriedly averted her gaze. The moment that girl saw her gaze, Shen Jingcheng¡¯s eyes narrowed, and there was a hint of danger in them. When he came down, freewill and Chen Shuxin had already run to the side and followed Auntie Chen to wash the fruits. At this time, they would definitely not be the third wheel unless they were not afraid of choking on dog food. Auntie Chen was also very willing to wash the fruits with the two girls. Perhaps it was because she was old and liked tomunicate with such young girls. She was very conscious of treating them as her own daughters, and her heart was filled with a kind of love. After the few of them left, Shen Jingcheng had already walked in front of her and sat directly next to her. He pressed her into a very small corner almost as if he was approaching her. The man¡¯s breath rushed over from all directions. For a moment recently, she felt a little dizzy and was notpletely red. ¡°Shen... ¡° She stammered out a word, but she was too embarrassed to call him uncle. Calling him uncle at this time would seem even more ambiguous. ¡°Didn¡¯t you have something to say to me just now? Why did you avoid me when you saw me? ¡° Shen Jingcheng put one hand on the sofa without a change in expression. He just happened to stop her, leaving her no space at all. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to say to you. You¡¯re thinking too much. I didn¡¯t avoid you, I just... ¡° Qiu Qingqing felt that her heart was about to explode, especially when she saw the man¡¯s color. She felt like her heart was going to beat faster. She couldn¡¯t stand it if she just moved closer to him like this. If he still wanted to do some x-rated action to her, wouldn¡¯t she really go crazy? Thinking of this, Qiu Qingqing couldn¡¯t help but swallow her saliva. Then, she looked at the man in front of her with some eagerness and almost hit his chest. ¡°Why are you looking so eager to hit me? ¡° The man touched her head and lowered his head to ask the corner of her mouth. ¡°I think you have been coveting me for a long time. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be like this all the time. ¡° He looked at him and then refused to look at him. After always attracting his attention to her, he would pretend that nothing had happened. Wasn¡¯t this a naked seduction? Every time he seduced her, there must be some secret, such as coveting him for a long time. Thinking of this, the man always had a very serious thought, crazily shouting in his chest. When he looked at the girl, his eyes had a different color. ¡°Qingqing, have you really thought it through? Won¡¯t you regret it? ¡° The man¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, but it had a different kind of sexiness, and it almost made her unable to breathe. In fact, Qiu Qingqing was alreadypletely captivated by his flirting. Her hand unconsciously held his arm in the sleeves of his ck suit, and she looked up at him. She probably didn¡¯t know that her expression and actions were more inclined to a criminal posture. ¡°I¡¯ve already decided long ago. After having this child, I¡¯ve decided that I¡¯ll only want you for the rest of my life. Even if I can¡¯t be with you, I¡¯ll always be by your side. I¡¯ll only love you alone. ¡° Chapter 1987

Chapter 1987: Chapter 1972 intoxication

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The man looked at her and suddenly took two deep breaths. Then, he bent down and bit her lips a few times. ¡°It hurts so much. Can you not bite so hard? ¡° After being bitten, Qiu Qingqing immediately cried out and looked at the man in front of her with tears in her eyes. ¡°Look at you. Do you owe me? ¡° Shen Jingcheng bent down and bit her neck a little. ¡°Qiu Qingqing, I¡¯m giving you a chance now. If you regret it now, you can still leave me. Otherwise, you can forget about regretting it for the rest of your life. ¡° The man¡¯s low voice kept seducing the young girl. ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t want to leave you for the rest of my life. I just want to stay by your side. ¡° Qiu Qingqing hugged the man¡¯s arm tightly and suddenly pecked his lips. ¡°tonight, sleep with me. Anyway, I¡¯m already yours and your daughter is yours. I don¡¯t want to sleep alone over there. It¡¯s cold and lonely, and it¡¯s so scary and lonely. ¡° Qiu Qingqing didn¡¯t know when it started, but she didn¡¯t want to sleep alone on the bed. She always felt that the night was so cold. ¡°Qiu Qingqing, what do you mean by inviting me to sleep on your bed? Do you know the consequences? ¡° A dangerous color suddenly appeared in the man¡¯s eyes. He held back his lust with a hoarse voice. ¡°I am a man, and a very normal man. Don¡¯t think that I usually act very calm in front of you, but you have never seen me not calm, so you must not regret it. ¡° Recently, he felt that his hand had been scalded. His entire body trembled slightly, and his reaction was very awkward. With his reaction, Shen Jingcheng¡¯s eyelids became even deeper. Was this girl silently waiting for him to dote on her? ¡°Shen Jingcheng, since I said that I want to be with you, I will definitely be with you. If you are a man, then be brave and bold. Don¡¯t be like a mother-inw. ¡° Such a provocation made the manugh uncontrobly. ¡°It seems that you are not afraid of death, that¡¯s why you dare to speak to me like this. ¡° When Shen Jingcheng looked at her again, his gaze became even more dangerous than before. Qiu Qingqing could not help but cower, and she immediately became a little scared. ¡°uncle... ¡° The delicate and soft voice immediately made him react. Shen Jingcheng had to admit that he was a beast, a beast that would normally react to him. No matter who this girl was to him, no matter what kind of status this girl had with him in the past, he only wanted her deeply now. ¡°Qiu Qingqing, let us fall into hell together. ¡° After saying this, Qiu Qingqing was picked up by the man and pressed down on the SOFA. The overwhelming kisses left marks on her body. All the men¡¯s pheromones were in her nostrils. It was like an anesthetic thatpletely pulled him into an intoxicating world. ¡°Uncle, uncle... ¡° A drop of sweat slid down from his body. He had once deeply kissed her and pulled her into the abyss of hell at the same time. ¡°little vixen. ¡° The voice that came out of his throat carried an iparably sexy low growl. After an unknown amount of time, the two of them were already on the bed upstairs. When Qiu Qingqing felt the soft bed behind her, she only remembered that freewill and the others seemed to be still down there. She instantly woke up. Chapter 1988

Chapter 1988: Chapter 1973 eating grapes

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I remember that Wuxin and the others just followed Auntie Chen to wash the fruits. If theye backter and find us not here, wouldn¡¯t that be very awkward? ¡° As soon as she said this, Qiu Qingqing felt even more awkward. She hurriedly got up from the bed and hurriedly put on her shoes. She had never felt so awkward like now. She didn¡¯t know how to reactter. When the time came, she would definitely be exposed, especially that smart Chen Shuxin. When she saw that her expression was not right, she knew what had happened. This was too awkward. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? They¡¯re downstairs and can¡¯t run away. In a while, you can just tell them toe up and see their daughter. ¡° ¡°This is really a very good reason and excuse. Then let¡¯s do it. When wee down, I¡¯ll say that I¡¯ming up to see my daughter. You cane downter. If we both go down at the same time, they¡¯ll definitely see that there¡¯s something fishy going on. ¡° Shen Jingcheng was really a little helpless at this time. He nced at her. He knew that he was in a bad mood now, but he still had to think of how to help her deal with the two friends below. Today was really not a suitable day. If she had known earlier, she would have restrained herself. After the two of them tidied up their clothes, Qiu Qingqing hopped downstairs. When she remembered that the body she had just peeked into belonged to Shen Jingcheng, a few wisps of pink appeared on Qiu Qingqing¡¯s face. ¡°AIYO, our new hot mother, Qiu Qingqing, hase down. ¡± Chen Shuxin had just brought therge bunch of grapes that she had washed up. When she saw that she had hopped downstairs recently, she could not help but tease her. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? If you give birth to a child in the future, I will definitely tease you back. ¡° ¡°Are you still holding a grudge? Come over and eat the grapes. Why did you go up just now? Oh right, where is Shen Jingcheng? ¡° Chen Shuxin helped to set up the grapes and couldn¡¯t help but ask a few more questions. ¡°He was still coaxing his daughter. Her daughter had just woken up and was crying, so he asked him to go up and coax her. ¡° ¡°...¡± ¡°Oh my, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen a domineering CEO and a petite wife in real life. Do the two of you have to be so happy? I guess Shen Jingcheng will definitely take good care of them. You can really treat him like a father. ¡° ¡°screw you, I don¡¯t have such dirty thoughts about him. ¡° ¡°screw you, how can I be called dirty? I¡¯m telling the truth, okay? A man is so old, he can definitely take good care of you. ¡° ¡°How can he bepared to your Song Yan? I just gave him away. It¡¯s also that kind of brainless love for you. Don¡¯t forget what freewill saidst time. In that game you guys yed, Song Yan personally put you in ninth ce. This is the highest ranking in your career. ¡° When she mentioned the ranking of the number one beauty in the online martial arts world, Chen Shuxin couldn¡¯t help but blush. She recalled that time when he had smashed his votes for her. He really had the strength of a boyfriend. It was too blissful. The two girls were quarreling and teasing at the side. Freewill couldn¡¯t help but interject. e over and eat the grapes. The two of you should stop ttering each other. ¡° Everyone started to pick the grapes together. At this time, Shen Jingcheng just happened toe down from upstairs. The moment he came down, Qiu Qingqing¡¯s eyes were already glued to him, shy and timid. With one look, it was an extremely sweet and blissful disy of affection that made one¡¯s scalp tingle. Chapter 1989

Chapter 1989: Would Chapter 1989e to save her

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION However, he knew that the truth was far from what he was seeing now. Since Gu Chenchen had joined hands with Du Caiwei, her next move would probably be even faster. However, what would Gu Chenchen¡¯s next move be Dongfang pondered for a moment, then quickly called his assistant, Wu Jianping, over and whispered something into his ear. Wu Jianping¡¯s eyes lit up, then he asked with some doubt, ¡°are you sure she will do this? ¡° Dongfang Yunheng frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I have to take precautions, right? It¡¯s better if she doesn¡¯t do that. If she does, then I can react in time, right? ¡° Wu Jianping nodded. Although he felt that Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s worries were unnecessary, she was the boss, so of course she had the final say. Therefore, he immediately arranged his people ording to Dongfang Yunheng¡¯s instructions. Fang Xiao did not expect du Caiwei to bring her to a small wooden house on the mountain. To be precise, it was a small wooden house close to the cliff. In fact, that night, she didn¡¯t realize that the small wooden house was close to the cliff because it was so dark that she couldn¡¯t see anything. She only knew that it was a small wooden house, but she didn¡¯t know how dangerous the location of the small wooden house was. That night, after Du Caiwei and the driver pushed her into the small wooden house, they didn¡¯t pay any more attention to her. Of course, the small wooden house was locked from the outside, so she couldn¡¯t escape. That night, Fang Xiao sat alone in the small wooden house. Although it was just autumn, the weather in Binhai was still very hot. The so-called Autumn Tiger was actually not cooler than summer. Sometimes, the temperature was even higher than summer. Unfortunately, this was the mountainous area of northern Guangdong, and it was also on the mountaintop, so the temperature was naturally very low. It happened to be dewy in the middle of the night, and Fang Xiao was still wearing the t-shirt and jeans that she had worn in Binhai during the day, so it was inevitably a little cold So she could only hug her arms tightly and sit against the wall of the small wooden house. She found that the small wooden house was close to the edge of the cliff the next morning. Actually, because she did not dare to squint in the first half of the night, she really could not stay awake in the second half of the night. Therefore, the so-called early morning was actually not early at all. It was indeed not early. Even though she did not have a cell phone, ording to the bright sunlight shining through the small window outside the cabin, it should be around 90 in the morning. Because the cabin only had one window, she had to look out from this window if she wanted to look outside. However, when she looked out of the window, she was shocked because it was actually a bottomless abyss. From this, it could be determined that the cabin was built on the edge of the cliff. It was just that she did not know how Du Caiwei built it. No, to be more precise, she did not know how du Caiwei¡¯s men built the cabin on the edge of the cliff. Actually, Fang Xiao did not know that there was a big tree next to the cabin. The reason why the cabin could be built steadily on the edge of the cliff was because the big tree made one of the four pirs, which could be considered to have yed a role in pulling the cabin. Fang Xiao sighed in the cabin. Because the world that she could see from the window was indeed too limited, she could not determine where the cabin was from this bottomless abyss. In addition, she did not know if someone woulde to save her, because the person who kidnapped her was Du Caiwei, and Du Caiwei¡¯s purpose was probably to use her to ckmail Qiu Yitang She just didn¡¯t know if Qiu Yitang would agree to Du Caiwei¡¯s messy conditions in order to save her. Also, would Qiu Yitange to save her? ? ? Chapter 1990

Chapter 1990:, in order to save Fang Xiao

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION She was actually not confident about this question. Of course, from Du Caiwei¡¯s perspective, the possibility of Qiu Yitanging was higher. She was more familiar with Qiu Yitang than Du Caiwei and Qiu Yitang, so she knew Qiu Yitang better. However, if Qiu Yitang refused toe, it meant that Du Caiwei had made the wrong bet. Since she made the wrong bet, she would definitely lose. What would du Caiwei do to her if she lost? Also, if Qiu Yitang came and Du Caiwei won the bet, and Qiu Yitang did agree to some unreasonable conditions with Du Caiwei to save her, how would she repay Qiu Yitang¡¯s kindness in the future? Therefore, Fang Xiao felt an unprecedented fear about being kidnapped by Du Caiwei. She actually hoped that the person who kidnapped her would be Gu Chenchen. In that case, the person who woulde to save her would be Dongfang Yunheng and not Qiu Yitang. After receiving DU CAIWEI¡¯s call, Qiu Yitang immediately called Dongfang Yunheng. After receiving the call, Dongfang Yunheng immediately rushed over to meet him at the appointed ce. ¡°Du Caiwei asked me to bring the marriage certificate to marry her. ¡± Qiu Yitang looked at Dongfang Yunheng and said truthfully, ¡°but I don¡¯t want to marry Du Caiwei, but I have to save Fang Xiao. So, I hope you can help me find someone from the marriage registry office to see if I can get a fake marriage certificate or something? ¡° Dongfang Yunheng frowned slightly when he heard this. To be honest, he actually hoped that Qiu Yitang and du Caiwei would get married, because the two of them were still verypatible together. The so-called ¡°pig man and dog woman¡± probably referred to Qiu Yitang and Du Caiwei as a couple. Moreover, Qiu Yitang would not marry Du Caiwei, and if he wanted to save Fang Xiao, then he would be his love rival, and the one he was most unwilling to have right now was probably his love rival. Of course, these were all his heartfelt words, and he naturally would not say them in front of Qiu Yitang. Moreover, even if Qiu Yitang really became his love rival, he would not be afraid of him. The current situation was also so special. Qiu Yitang was going to save Fang Xiao. There was nothing more important than this. Therefore, he did not think much about it and immediately called hiswyer However, he quickly thought of a way to solve these problems. It was precisely because he wanted to find a way to help Qiu Yitang solve these problems that Dongfang Yunheng and Qiu Yitang rushed to the foot of the mountain the next afternoon. It was not that they were slow. To be honest, their actions were not slow at all. It was just that Du Caiwei told them the address and often pointed at ces randomly, always teasing them Therefore, the two of them had to go around the northern region of Guangdong several times before they finally reached the foot of the mountain. Du Caiwei was a very smart person. She would never tell Qiu Yitang where Fang Xiao was. Every time she sent a text message, she would ask if she had the marriage certificate with her. would she be able to get the marriage certificate with her when they met. Regarding these questions, Dongfang Yunheng had already arranged for Qiu Yitang. In fact, Qiu Yitang could arrange it himself, but he did not want to rm his father and grandmother because of this matter Therefore, Dongfang Yunheng asked for awyer to appear, but he didn¡¯t rm the Qiu family. Knowing that it was already past eight o¡¯clock at night when Du Caiwei was on the top of the mountain, it was already dark. Du Caiwei asked Qiu Yitang to bring the staff of the Civil Affairs Bureau up the mountain tomorrow morning. She also said that as for her exact location on the mountain.. She would tell Qiu Yitang tomorrow morning. Chapter 1991

Chapter 1991: Getting a marriage certificate in person

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION Of course, Du Caiwei definitely didn¡¯t mention that Qiu Yitang had brought Dongfang Yunheng because she and Gu Chenchen had agreed that Gu Chenchen would be there to dy Dongfang Yunheng while she would be here to settle Qiu Yitang And both of them would be able to obtain their own happiness at the same time and remove the thorn in Fang Xiao¡¯s flesh. However, both of them had overestimated their own abilities, so in the end, Gu Chenchen naturally didn¡¯t dy Dongfang Yunheng, and the person that Du Caiwei was about to face wouldn¡¯t be Qiu Yitang alone. Of course, this did not mean that Gu Chenchen was ipetent and did not show much sincerity when working with Du Caiwei. In fact, Gu Chenchen was really sincere in working with Du Caiwei this time, but.. She did not expect that Dongfang Yunheng would beat her to the punch. It had always been Qiu Yitang and du Caiwei who had a one-way contact. Dongfang Yunheng did not participate in it, so Du Caiwei thought that Qiu Yitang came alone. The next morning, Qiu Yitang contacted Du Caiwei again and imed that he had brought the staff of the Civil Affairs Bureau over. Not only could he sign the marriage contract with her face to face, but he could also apply for a marriage certificate on the spot. Du Caiwei might have been over the moon because she had been looking forward to marrying Qiu Yitang all this while. However, people nowadays werepletely different from people in ancient times when they got married. In ancient times, when people got married, it was as if a man and a woman were married when they lived together. However, people nowadays had to have a legally recognized marriage certificate, which was the marriage certificate. She and Qiu Yitang had lived together a few years ago. She had helped Qiu Yitang get pregnant, but this still could not be used as evidence that she was Qiu Yitang¡¯s wife because there was no marriage certificate. Therefore, du Caiwei¡¯s desire for the marriage certificate was far greater than anything else. So much so that when Qiu Yitang told her that he had brought the staff of the Civil Affairs Bureau to help her apply for the marriage certificate on the spot, she did not even suspect anything. In fact, anyone with a bit of brains would have thought that the civil affairs bureau was, after all, a state unit. Not just anyone could arrange for him to do things. For things like getting a marriage certificate, they had to go to the civil affairs bureau. Of course, there were also staff of the civil affairs bureau who went down to the grass-roots level to do things, but that required the approval of the higher-ups. And she, Du Caiwei, was now kidnapping Fang Xiao. Would the higher-ups of the staff of the Civil Affairs Bureau approve such a thing? Moreover, if it was really approved, then this matter would probably blow up. Because they knew that the other party was breaking thew, yet they still rushed over to handle matters. That would definitely be a call to the police And only the police had the right to request certain departments to make some countermeasures in order to rescue the hostages. If du Caiwei¡¯s brain had calmed down a little, she might have thought of this. However, she had heard from Qiu Yitang that they could get their marriage certificates done today. As long as she did not hurt Fang Xiao, she would be too excited So much so that she had forgotten that one should not get carried away when one was proud. Du Caiwei had indeed gotten carried away, and she was too carried away. Therefore, after she hung up on Qiu Yitang, her first reaction was not to think about the authenticity of this matter, but to quickly run towards the small wooden house. Of course, the small wooden house was locked from the outside, and the key was in the hands of the driver. She quickly waved at the driver, signaling him to hurry over and open the door. She wanted to enter the small wooden house. Chapter 1992

Chapter 1992: I¡¯m going to be young Madam Qiu

Author: Joe Mai MACHINE TRANSLATION The driver walked over doubtfully and looked at Du Caiwei with a frown. ¡°What are you going to do inside? Isn¡¯t this wooden house used to lock up that woman with the Surname Fang? ¡° ¡°I have something to say to her. ¡± Du Caiwei was only concerned about her own excitement and did not look at the driver¡¯s expression at all Her voice was filled with excitement and joy that could not be suppressed. ¡°Qiu Yitang has agreed to marry me. From now on, I¡¯m going to be young Madam Qiu. ¡° The driver¡¯s face obviously darkened He could not help but say coldly, ¡°look at you. Are you that happy to be married to him? Isn¡¯t he just a man? which part of him is better than me? Is that ce bigger than mine? Or is it morefortable than me? ¡° ¡°...¡± Du Caiwei did not expect that her excitement would hurt the man who had sex with herst night. So she quickly restrained her excitement and said with a smile. ¡°where? How can hepare to you in that aspect? ¡± The smile on Du Caiwei¡¯s face was full of ttery. ¡°Brother Kun, you are the best. That thing of yours is also the biggest thing I have ever seen... ¡° ¡°How many of those things have you seen? ¡± The man called brother Kun¡¯s face became darker and darker. He didn¡¯t get happy just because Du Caiwei said he was the biggest thing. ¡°...¡± Du Caiwei immediately became speechless. She thought to herself, of course I¡¯ve seen a lot. Don¡¯t women¡¯s looks depend on men¡¯s things So, I have to take more essence, don¡¯t I? Of course, she could only say such words in her heart But what she said was, ¡°Brother Kun, I¡¯ve only seen you and Qiu Yitang. After all, he was my boyfriend, and he even said he wanted to marry me. Do you think that woman listened to her boyfriend¡¯s words and refused to give herself to him? ¡° After hearing Du Caiwei¡¯s exnation, the man called brother Kun¡¯s expression softened a little Then, he said coldly, ¡°don¡¯t forget, we¡¯re in a cooperative rtionship. You can marry Qiu Yitang. After all, she can give you wealth and glory. However, your body has to be provided for me to enjoy at any time. Even if you be the young Madam of the Qiu family in the future, you have to be at my Beck and call. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you suffer. ¡° Du Caiwei quickly agreed, ¡°of course. Brother Kun, since I asked you to help me, I naturally won¡¯tck your benefits. Moreover, Brother Kun, you¡¯ve made me sofortable, don¡¯t you think so? ¡° Du Caiwei¡¯s heart was saying, go to hell, Kun, who do you think you are If it weren¡¯t for those people a few years ago who couldn¡¯t find you, do you think I would look for you? You are just a gangster in Hui city. When I be the young Madam of the Qiu family, of course, I will think of ways to get rid of you. You still want me to be at your Beck and call, dream on, I will sleep with you for free these two days.. Just to save some money. Of course, brother Kun didn¡¯t know what Du Caiwei was thinking. Hearing her promise so straightforwardly, he thought that this woman lying under him was indeed like a water snake, and there were many kinds of bed, which could let him experience the feeling of dying Therefore, he did not say anything more. ¡°Brother Kun, hurry up and open the door. ¡± Du Caiwei saw that brother Kun¡¯splexion had recovered, so she took the initiative to pull his arm and kissed his pink lips on his cheek. ¡°Brother Kun was so wonderfulst night. I almost couldn¡¯t get up this morning. ¡° Chapter 1993

Chapter 1993: Chapter 1978, divorce

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Xiao Qiang had never thought that he would be the one to be beaten up. However, seeing that the other party had the advantage in numbers and that he was in the other party¡¯s territory, he really did not have any advantage. ¡°Do you still have thew? I¡¯m going to the court to sue you right now. ¡° He had actually said such words in a fit of anger, and Fang Tong¡¯s father was even more fearless. ¡°Hurry up and sue. See if the court will think that we have anything to do with you finding a mistress outside. See if we were the ones who urged you to find a mistress, or if we were the ones who made you lose your reputation ¡°You¡¯re really embarrassing, do you know that? ¡± ¡°Now that the whole world knows about the scandal between you and that teacher, you still have the face toe to our Fang Tong. You even said that our Fang Tong was the one who reported your scandal. Let me tell you, a person like you is someone that everyone should punish. ¡° Xiao Qiang¡¯s expression became more and more unsightly. At this time, his wife had alsoe over. Xiao Qiang did not think at all why his wife would know that he was here. Moreover, she also came over with a very bad temper. ¡°You actually have the cheek toe here. Do you know how disgusting your dirty deeds make me? ¡° Xiao Qiang¡¯s wife was a rather fat person. Because she had given birth to her son at home all these years and had been a housewife, her figure had already reached an uncontroble stage. She had been raising her children painstakingly at home while doing housework. She had originally thought that the government would sympathize with her, but who knew that he would use the money he earned to support the mistress of a female teacher. ¡°What are you doing here? Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m embarrassed enough? Can¡¯t you just stay at home by yourself? ¡° When he saw his wife¡¯s fat face, Xiao Qiang became even angrier. Xiao Qiang¡¯s wife was full of anger at the moment. Now that she heard her husband scold her without restraint, she became even angrier and felt that she didn¡¯t need to endure anymore. ¡°Xiao, do you know how disgusting you make me ¡°The dirty things you did in school have long been exposed. You still have the face to be angry with me. Let me tell you, I must divorce you. Do you think I love you so much? If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t be at home doing housework by myself. I wouldn¡¯t be in the mood to teach myself a lesson. It¡¯s all because of you, B * Tch, who ruined me. ¡° Xiao Qiang¡¯s wife was furious. ¡°Look at yourself. I didn¡¯t despise you, but now you despise me. You found a mistress outside and even found a mistress in school. Do you think you can stay at home for the rest of your life with the red gs and the colorful gs floating outside ¡°You wish. Now your dirty deeds have finally been exposed ¡°I see that you have reached the end of your career as an official. You will no longer have any connections outside. That¡¯s good too. Let¡¯s get a divorce. In any case, I canpletely get rid of you. ¡° ¡°You... you, this woman, actually dare to say such things to your husband. Do you know that I am your God? How dare you talk back to me? ¡° ¡°PTUI, you can go to hell. Do you know what era this is now? ¡° Xiao Qiang¡¯s wife spat on his face. He was really mad today. He just wanted to find this stinky man and tell him his thoughts first, so that this stinky man wouldn¡¯t think that he could go home and continue to show off. ¡°I¡¯m definitely getting a divorce with you. Find a day toe over. The House will definitely belong to me. If you don¡¯t want a divorce, I¡¯ll go to the court and sue you. ¡° Chapter 1994

Chapter 1994: Chapter 1979: Desertion

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION After Xiao Qiang¡¯s wife finished speaking, she turned around and left. Xiao Qiang was instantly dumbfounded. He had never thought that he would end up being abandoned by his family. Now that his mistress could not get through to him, he waspletely abandoned. He stood up in a daze and did not care about Fang Tong anymore. He turned around and left. ¡°This kind of person really deserves it. who asked him to find a mistress? He even found a mistress among the teachers in the school. If all the students are taught by this kind of teacher in the future, how great would it be in the future? ¡° Fang Tong¡¯s mother was very indignant because she knew very well how hard it was for a woman to manage the house and take care of the children by herself. Her husband was very happy. As long as he made some money outside and lived happily with the mistress every day, it was really filthy. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right. If we see this kind of person again in the future, we¡¯ll beat them up. This kind of person really doesn¡¯t deserve to be an educator. ¡° The members of the Fang family also discussed a few words at the side, and then threw this person to the back of their minds. ... After this incident broke out, almost everyone in the school was discussing this matter. Even Yixin couldn¡¯t help butin to Chen Shuxin a few more times. ¡°I just see that this person isn¡¯t particrly serious. Previously, I thought that this teacher was a bit of a top-notch character. For some reason, he kept biting me and wouldn¡¯t let me go. I really don¡¯t understand how I offended him in the past. Now that I look at it, it really is Karma. ¡° ¡°That¡¯s right, he deserves it. This kind of person should also enjoy the pain of being spread all over the forum. ¡° ¡°Who knew about him? I think he¡¯s really mentally ill. He actually found a mistress among the school teachers. I never thought that the teacher would actually be someone else¡¯s mistress. I used to think that teachers were a very sacred profession. There shouldn¡¯t be such scum among them. ¡° ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. Teachers are also normal people. They will also let normal people make mistakes. ¡°. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m trying to defame this profession of teachers. In fact, there are also a lot of scum among teachers. ¡°. ¡°Such people should be found and expelled from the school in time to prevent them from harming other students in the future. ¡° ¡°Fortunately, this female teacher has been found. I really didn¡¯t expect her to be a mistress. She usually looks so serious and responsible to the students. I really didn¡¯t expect that. ¡° ¡°Such affairs are really scumbags and scumbags. No one can escape. The men are not good people, and the women are also very scumbags. ¡°. ¡°otherwise, why would they be together? To challenge this kind of moral issue and to challenge everyone¡¯s bottom line. I think these people will never appear in the education industry again in this lifetime, because the education industry is ashamed of them and will nail them to the pir of shame. ¡° Freewill nodded and did not speak anymore. In fact, she felt that the explosion of this matter was a little strange. Xiao Qiang had been in school for so many years, but he had never made such a mistake. Why would there suddenly be a series of incidents that destroyed him, and at this critical moment when he was about toe back, he knew that this matter had a huge grudge with him. Sui Xin told Gu Yinshu about this matter, but he saw Gu Yinshu look at her mysteriously. It was this look that made Sui Xin suddenly react. ¡°You didn¡¯t do this, did you? Did you expose director Xiao? ¡° Although he was using a question, he was clearly asking him with certainty. Chapter 1995

Chapter 1995: Chapter 1980 ¡ª why did you suspect me?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Why did you suddenly suspect me? ¡° Gu Yinshu asked back without batting an eyelid, which confused Wuxin. She also felt that she might be making a mountain out of a molehill. She must have wronged others by doing this. Besides, she had no evidence and was just guessing blindly. So she quickly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t suspect you casually. I just said it casually. Don¡¯t be angry. But this time, I was quite happy. Both of them suffered retribution. ¡°How did they torture me before ¡°Now, I have to pay them back double. ¡°Now, justice is really falling from the sky. ¡° Seeing her so happy, the corners of Gu Yinshu¡¯s lips curved slightly. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t have that knot in your heart, there¡¯s no big problem at all. Don¡¯t bother about those two scumbags anymore. Those two people are their own retribution. If they didn¡¯t do these things, no one would know, and they wouldn¡¯t report him. ¡° ¡°You¡¯re right. This is also what they deserve. It seems that even the heavens can¡¯t stand it. ¡° Following her heart, sheughed and started to tell Gu Yinshu about Qiu Qingqing¡¯s child. ¡°It¡¯s indeed gically different. Do you know that Qingqing¡¯s child is extremely good-looking, like a little princess that came out of a fairy tale? ¡° ¡°Why do you sound like you¡¯re very envious? ¡± Gu Yinshu smiled and looked at the girl in front of her. ¡°Of course I¡¯m envious. Who wouldn¡¯t want to have such a gentle daughter one day? Shen Jingcheng¡¯s looks are indeed not to be underestimated. To be able to give birth to such a beautiful daughter, I¡¯m really jealous. ¡° ¡°What are you afraid of? In the future, you can also give birth to such a beautiful daughter. No, you will give birth to someone even more beautiful than her. ¡° ¡°How do you know? ¡° As soon as freewill said that, his face suddenly turned red again. Was this guy flirting with me just now? The annoying thing was that he actually fell for it just now. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? A dog¡¯s mouth can¡¯t spit out ivory. ¡± Freewill reached out his hand and pinched his arm, then took his school bag and ran forward. ¡°Just talk. Why are you running? ¡± Gu Yinshu followed behind him, still wearing a calm smile, but the girl in front of him ran even faster. Was she really shy? The white clouds under the blue sky floated, everything was peaceful and stable. When they returned to the school, everyone found that their form teacher had also been reced. The original form teacher seemed to have been transferred to another school. In fact, everyone didn¡¯t feel much, because this form teacher didn¡¯t seem to have much presence, giving them a more timid impression. She always liked to work with the leader behind her back, and then she was a little childish. This was a veryplicated person, but now she was transferred to another school. Everyone wondered what kind of role their new form teacher would y? In the end, the first ss was the form teacher¡¯s ss. The new form teacher was a very beautiful female teacher. When the female teacher came in, the other students were all in awe. This was really the first time they had met such a beautiful form teacher. However, the new form teacher did not have any gentle attitude. He looked at them with a faint seriousness. The students below the stage were all done very neatly. The teacher took a piece of chalk and wrote his name on his ckboard. ¡°from today onwards, I will be your new form teacher. In the future, be good and obedient. I may bring you to the third year of high school. ¡° Chapter 1996

Chapter 1996: Chapter 1981

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION They were already in their second year of high school. If they suddenly changed teachers and ss teachers midway, it would affect their studies. The school was undergoing a drastic change this time, especially their ss 12. Even the ss teacher had been reced. This time, no one could not suspect Gu Yinshu. Because almost everyone involved in that incident had left the school for various reasons, and all of them had met with big trouble for various reasons. Gu Yinshu must have made a move from behind. As for why it took so long for him to make a move, she didn¡¯t quite understand. After all, it had already been almost half a semester since that incidentst time. She supported her head with her hand, and her gaze inexplicably left Gu Yinshu¡¯s side. Gu Yinshu seemed to have seen her gaze, and at that moment, he also looked over. The two of them looked at each other and smiled. At noon, Gu Yinshu grabbed the corner of his shirt, intending to go to the cafeteria with her for lunch. ¡°Why are you holding onto me? ¡± I walked forward helplessly. Seeing her hand grabbing the corner of my shirt, my face was filled with helplessness. ¡°I have something to ask you. Was it you who did that? It was director Xiao¡¯s incident. Howe the people involved in the incidentst time have already been dealt with? Either they left the school, or they were transferred away. ¡°Don¡¯t give me the runaround anymore. Things have alreadye to this point. Do you think I will still believe your nonsense? ¡° ¡°I never said anything about lying to you. You only asked me if it was true, and I only asked you back then. Why do you think I did it? ¡° Gu Yinshu had always been a Glib Talker, so he naturally choked. ¡°You are really something. It seems that I always have my own reasons and excuses to refute everything I say. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. ¡° Gu Yinshu smiled and held her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t bother about other people¡¯s affairs. Anyway, this matter has already passed, and we have taken revenge. ¡°Now, we just need to eat happily. Let¡¯s not eat in the canteen today. I found a very delicious restaurant at the school gate. It¡¯s newly opened. ¡° ¡°Have you eaten? Looking at you, it should be that restaurant that tastes better. After all, your mouth has always been picky about food. ¡° Gu Yinshu nodded. ¡°Of course. If I don¡¯t try it, how will I know if it tastes good? If it doesn¡¯t taste good, I won¡¯t let you eat it. ¡° Freewill narrowed his eyes with a smile. He had finally let go of the knot in his heart. After all, she was not a saint. Those people who had once done wrong to him had now received their due retribution, especially that director Xiao. Now, he really had a headache both at home and abroad. This kind of teacher should also bepletely banned in the education industry because he had not yed a good lead. Although teachers were also normal people and would make mistakes that normal people would make.. However, the education industry did not need such a person with a bad character to lead the team. Otherwise, the entire society would be poisoned by him. He felt sorry for his wife, who worked herself to death at home, doing housework and taking care of the children. In the end, her husband was fooling around outside all day long, and now he had done such a bad thing, even causing trouble in school. In the future, their children might not even have the face to see others. Chapter 1997

Chapter 1997: Chapter 1982 was like a dream

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION However, in the end, this was not her life. She could not be bothered to worry about it for others. Everyone had their own fate. ¡°I suddenly remembered something. I haven¡¯t done my physics yet. ¡° When she mentioned physics as per her heart, she felt that her head was hurting terribly. Physics was the thing she hated the most right now. Every time she was entangled by those threads, her entire head would be dizzy. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll help you tutor in a while. Physics is physics. This thing is quite simple. As long as you memorize its logical theory and the forms that you should memorize well, there won¡¯t be any major problems. ¡° Freewill did notment on thisment because this person thought that whatever it was, it was very easy to learn. How could he possibly care about the pain of their poor students. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about this with me for now. I just want to know how you will help me with my tutoringter. Now that I see these things, I have a headache. Can you help me think of a very interesting tutoring method? ¡° Gu Yinshu:¡±...¡± He nced at her and felt that her thoughts were really strange. In fact, there were indeed such things. He did not want to use them on others. Since she said so, he could only reluctantly create a game method. ¡°You¡¯re the best. ¡° It was rare for freewill to act coquettishly in front of him. He felt that his mood today was much better than before. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. In the future, you must always think of me as a good person. In this life, there will never be another person who treats you as well as I do. ¡° Gu Yinshu¡¯s expression was more serious. He felt that he was going to use this sentence to brainwash her. Moreover, she would do what he said just now. She would definitely treat her the best and treat her as the only treasure in her heart. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat first. Don¡¯t talk about such serious topics, especially physics and learning. We¡¯lle back and talk about itter. ¡° When freewill mentioned learning now, he was a little scared. ¡°Even if we don¡¯t mention physics, do you think it won¡¯t exist? What a little fool. ¡° Gu Yinshu reached out and touched her head. Suddenly, he felt that he was a little taller than before. ¡°Have you grown taller again? ¡° But he didn¡¯t expect that his 1.8-meter-tall head was still growing. He felt that if he didn¡¯t grow in front of him, he would really be a dwarf. ¡°I think so. That¡¯s why you must eat well recently, or you will really be a dwarf. ¡° Gu Yinshu looked at her with a smile. ¡°What am I talking about now? Let¡¯s go eat quickly. I must eat on time every meal in the future, otherwise it will dy my growth. ¡° Following his heart, he held Gu Yinshu¡¯s hand and hurried out of the school. He thought that he must have a good meal today, such as eating more meat or other meat to get taller. The two of them walked out of the school gate one after the other. ¡°Oh right, in the future, don¡¯t make up for lessons during your lunch break. Otherwise, what if you can¡¯t sleep well? I know that you have the habit of taking lunch breaks. ¡° ¡°Why do you feel sorry for me? ¡° ¡°Then of course I feel sorry for you. ¡° Following heart cried in his arms. Recently, he seemed to be getting more and more clingy with him. Looking up at his wless side profile, he felt that his infatuation was starting to rise again. The Sun was just right, and the breeze blew gently. Following heart, he looked at this beautiful boy who seemed like a dream. He had the illusion that he had a dream this summer. There was such a beautiful boy in his dream. Chapter 1998

Chapter 1998: Chapter 1983 thoughts

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Sometimes, she would also think that if one day she really married Gu Yinshu. Would she be lucky enough to give birth to a daughter? In the future, they could bring their daughter back to No. 1 High School and tell her that our fate began in this school. Of course, all of this seemed to be just a small wish. ¡°There¡¯s no lunch break today. I¡¯m going to practice the piano. Why don¡¯t youe with me? ¡± Gu Yinshu reached out and put his arm around her waist, looking at him with gentle eyes. ¡°practice the piano? Did that teacher chase you so hard? I feel that you¡¯ve yed the piano well enough. There¡¯s no need to practice during lunch break. ¡° Gu Yinshu smiled. ¡°The teacher thinks that I¡¯ve yed the piano very well, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s enough. I must practice my piano better. ¡° ¡°I don¡¯t think you have obsessivepulsive disorder. Why do you have to practice so well? I think you¡¯re already very good at ying the piano. Every time I see you y the piano, I feel like a prince has appeared. ¡° Hearing the word ¡°Prince¡± , Gu Yinshu couldn¡¯t help but want tough. He reached out his hand and pressed it against her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t act like a fool in front of me. What Prince? ¡° ¡°How am I a fool? Don¡¯t you admit that you¡¯re a prince? You¡¯re a real prince. In real life, I¡¯m the so-called overbearing president and young master. ¡° ¡°...¡± ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn to ask you. How many of these campus romance novels have you read? Your words are really too harsh. Don¡¯t think of me as the kind of boy in those little romance novels. ¡° When Sui Xin heard him say this, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I haven¡¯t read those love novels for a long time. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m getting older and older. No, I should say that I¡¯ve grown up. It¡¯s impossible for me to continue putting these love novels in my eyes. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s still okay to just casually read them. For example, to maintain your girlish heart. ¡° Sui Xin didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, but he immediately reacted. ¡°How do you know about these love novels of the school weeds Have you read it before Have you read it before If you haven¡¯t read it before, how would you know about this campus Belle¡¯s romance novel? I didn¡¯t expect you, a grown man, to publish a young girl¡¯s romance novel. Do you know about it ¡°Even I don¡¯t read that kind of novel anymore. ¡° ¡°If you don¡¯t read that kind of novel, why did I read it with so much interest thest time? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m reading you, so how could I publish that kind of stupid book? ¡° If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he wanted to understand him deeply and synchronize his thoughts with him to keep up with the times, how could he really read that kind of stupid romance novel. He was still so overbearing that the school bully fell in love with me. What the school bully and I had to say was that the school bully shouldn¡¯t be angered. The more explicit the titles were, the more goosebumps he felt. However, he couldn¡¯t help but read them with interest. He thought that she would be able to get some love experience from them, so he let her read them. He decided to flip through a few pages himself. Who knew that he would confess in front of Suixin just now. It was really embarrassing for him. He would never have read such a stupid book. Gu Yinshu started to be arrogant again, and Sui Xin burst intoughter. ¡°I was boredst time. That time, the teacher punished me to copy those things, so I casually flipped through the love stories of my deskmate. ¡° Chapter 1999

Chapter 1999: Chapter 1984, fantasy

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION As they talked, they went to the new restaurant outside the school. The new restaurant was opened by an olddy. My grandmother had a grandson who helped out in the restaurant. ¡°This is your girlfriend. Last time you came, you said she was really beautiful. ¡° The Old Lady seemed to be familiar with Gu Yinshu. She came over and greeted them. She even poured them a pot of plum tea. ¡°Yes, Old Lady. We wille here often to eat in the future. ¡° ¡°You young people are so good. You¡¯re in the best of times. ¡° The old grandma put down the teapot with some emotion and couldn¡¯t help but say something. ¡°This is the plum tea that I specially brewed. I picked it on the mountainst time. Have a taste. ¡° ¡°thank you, grandma. ¡° They had just started drinking tea and indeed, they felt that this tea was different from other people¡¯s tea. It was very fresh and unlike those drinks, it felt a little greasy after drinking it. ¡°Grandma, this tea is really delicious. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it. ¡° The old grandma took the teapot away with a smile, nning to make another pot for them. Soon, their beef fried rice was served. The beef here was especially heavy, almost the same as the beef at Sui Xin¡¯s house. When she thought of Sui Xin at home, she felt a little emotional. It seemed that she had not been home for a long time. Ever since his father¡¯s ident, Sui Xin had never returned home. He was wholeheartedly studying at school. Fortunately, nothing major happened to his father. Gu Yinshu had always sent people to take care of him there. Most of the time, Sui Xin would also go there to take a look. His father recovered very quickly. Although his father didn¡¯t have much time to go to work now, he could take the opportunity to have a good rest. After all, he was also very tired from work. His mother had also been resting in the hospital, and asionally went out to do odd jobs. It was all thanks to the family¡¯s savings that they were able to hold on for the past six months. Gu Yinshu had been secretly helping them. They basically didn¡¯t need to pay for the hospital fees. Life was even smoother than usual. Freewill didn¡¯t feel that the incident had cast a shadow on him. After dinner, the two young lovers held hands and returned to the ssroom. ¡°Are you guys back from dinner? ¡° Chen Shuxin saw that she was packing again and thought that he was going somewhere She did not expect that they would actually go to the piano room to practice. She had seen Gu Yinshu practicing the piano before. He was sitting there so perfectly that he did not look like a real person. She had to see such a beautiful scenery. Song Yan saw that she was so excited about the piano, so he held her hand and nned to go with his girlfriend. Anyway, he had nothing to do. Therefore, there were only four people practicing the piano. Sui Xin had been mischievous and mischievous, especially when Gu Yinshu was ying the piano. She also started to press the ck and white keys with her fingers. Under her fingers, what was ying was not beautiful music, but some messy noises. ¡°Sui Xin, why are you so mischievous? You are making trouble again. ¡± Chen Shuxin could not help but burst intoughter. Of course, Gu Yinshu did not care at all. The smile on his lips became more and more gentle. Looking at these two people, one was talking seriously, while the other was making trouble again. The sunlight radiated a faint light on their bodies. Chen Shuxin stood to the side and watched. Suddenly, she felt as if she had walked into a dream-like fairytale world. Chapter 2000

Chapter 2000: Chapter 1985 entanglement

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION After practicing the piano, freewill and the others went back. This year¡¯s Hanfu club was more interesting because they participated in several activities, such as a few performances by elementary school students in the nearby countryside. Or they went to the big shopping mall to do some publicity for other shop owners, which made freewill feel very interesting. Especially when he was with Gu Yinshu, he seemed to be so happy doing everything. ¡°I want to eat ice cream today, but I¡¯m wearing ancient clothes. What if I get ice cream on my clothester? Senior Qin Shu will definitely scold me. ¡° ¡°Then be careful. Don¡¯t get ice-cream on your clothes. I¡¯ll tell herter. ¡° Gu Yinshu felt a little helpless and had to go buy ice-cream for her. At the side, freewill was jumping up and down, showing her good mood at the moment. ¡°then go ande back quickly. I still have to go to a small activity with themter. Go and hug the little kid over there. Because the little kid over there seemed to be urging us all the time. She wants to hug the little girl in Han clothing. She¡¯s probably too curious. And that little kid is very cute. I¡¯ve always wanted to hug her. ¡° ¡°Why do you like children so much these days? ¡° Gu Yinshu suddenly turned around and asked her this question out of the blue. All of a sudden, her thoughts went astray. ¡°mind your own business. I¡¯ve always liked children since I was young. If you¡¯re not convinced,e and bite me. ¡° Gu Yinshu:¡±...¡± He was just asking casually. was there a need to exaggerate? Forget it. I¡¯ll buy her an ice cream instead. Gu Yinshu walked directly to the counter over there. While freewill was waiting over there, he suddenly saw Xu Cheng, who was dressed in Han Chinese clothing, walking towards him. When he saw Xu Cheng, freewill¡¯s mood instantly turned sour. This Xu Cheng, freewill had never forgotten about him. Back then, he had teased him in the game, and after that, he would always use text messages and phone calls to harass him. He always acted as if he was trying to poach him. He didn¡¯t even look at freewill¡¯s behavior. ¡°Freewill, junior sister, why are you standing here alone? Where¡¯s your boyfriend? Isn¡¯t your boyfriend a little too careless? Leaving you here alone doesn¡¯t know how to show mercy to the fairer sex. ¡° Xu Cheng was tall and thin. He wore a pair of sses and looked a little like a gloomy person. Freewill did not like to talk to such people. If it was not because he was senior Qin¡¯s boyfriend, she would really throw her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, senior. I¡¯m just here alone to be quiet. If you have anything to say, you can look for senior Qin. I remember that senior Qin was nearby just now. ¡° Freewill nced at the shopping mall that was bustling with people. Fortunately, she was not standing in a ce where no one was around. Otherwise, freewill would really be a little flustered when facing such a person. After all, she was just a girl.. He was also a little afraid when facing such a guy, especially when he was scheming against him. ¡°Why are you mentioning her out of the blue? This is a killjoy. I¡¯m not here to look for your so-called senior sister Qin. I¡¯m here to look for you. ¡° Freewill felt a little nauseous when he heard his greasy tone, but he still held it in and said in a cold tone. ¡°I wonder what senior Xu is looking for me for. If there¡¯s anything, just say it here. My boyfriend just went to buy ice cream for me. It might not be good if hees backter and sees us here. ¡° Chapter 2001

Chapter 2001: Chapter 1986, the so-called test of a boyfriend

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You care so much about your boyfriend¡¯s feelings. If your boyfriend really likes you, he won¡¯t use you of having an affair with another man. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to test your boyfriend ¡°actually, other than his face, what right does your boyfriend have to be by your side? Why haven¡¯t you always considered me ¡°I think I¡¯ve always been a very charismatic guy. If you¡¯re with me, you¡¯ll know how good I am in the future. ¡° Xu Cheng was still standing in front of him. He even inched closer to him in an ambiguous manner. With this casual approach, he really felt like he was about to explode. ¡°Are you crazy What rtionship do I have with you Does my rtionship with my boyfriend have anything to do with a person like you ¡°If it wasn¡¯t because you¡¯re my senior¡¯s boyfriend, would you see me talking to you ¡°No matter how bad my boyfriend is, his face is at least a thousand times better than yours. I¡¯m sorry, I like to look at faces. You¡¯re so ugly, you¡¯re not worthy of my attention at all. ¡° When Suixin was not angry, she appeared gentle and gentle. She was a quiet little beauty. But if she really blew up, then she was better than anyone else. Her temper was actually not as good as others thought. Xu Cheng, who had always thought himself to be self-righteous and thought that he had some charisma, saw that he was actually thrown in the face by a woman in public, and his expression immediately became a little ugly. ¡°Jiang Suixin, you actually dare to yell at me? Do you even know who I am? I¡¯m ugly? Are you blind? I¡¯m not ugly at all, okay? ¡° Xu Cheng¡¯s expression was very ugly. He had a big V ount on Weibo that had a lot of influence, and there were also many fans who admired him. This woman actually pped his face in public, which made him feel a little embarrassed. Not only did he look very young in Han Chinese clothing, but his style of writing was also very popr with young fans. Many young fans were chasing after him, and he had always had a very strong sense of superiority He also had the confidence that he did not lose out to handsome guys. However, he had encountered a nail in Jiang Suixin¡¯s body time and time again, which made him feel even more vindictive. He even thought weirdly that he must make this Jiang Suixin Fall in love with him, let him use the charm of a boy to conquer this woman, and then ruthlessly dump this woman, giving him the face that he had once lost. ¡°I should be the one asking you whether you know who you are or not. I invite you to take a look at yourself in the mirror. Don¡¯t think that every woman will fall in love with you, and every woman will be eager to stick to you. This is a disease of the mind, it needs to be treated. ¡° ¡°You! Jiang Suixin! I¡¯m going to beat you to death today. How dare you humiliate me like this? ¡° Xu Cheng waspletely angered by the girl in front of him. In his eyes, he was a hot apple in the eyes of girls. Being humiliated like this made him feel a deep sense of humiliation. ¡°Are you sure you want to beat me in public? Do you believe what I said? Don¡¯t be a person in school anymore. I¡¯ll tell everyone about all the dirty things you¡¯ve done and said, especially senior Qin. I¡¯llpletely expose your ugly face. ¡° Hearing her words, Xu Cheng smiled malevolently. ¡°You¡¯re too naive. Do you think everyone will believe you? Everyone thinks that I¡¯m a gentle and refined person. Everyone thinks that I¡¯m a good person. No one will believe your words. ¡° Chapter 2002

Chapter 2002: Chapter 1987, dirty water

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Xu Cheng smiled and immediately said, ¡°but you did remind me of something. ¡° After he finishedughing, he suddenly stretched out his hand and pulled freewill to fall on his chest. ¡°What are you doing? ¡° Qin Shu¡¯s voice suddenly sounded behind him. Freewill had not yet recovered from the feeling of being disgusted. When he heard Qin Shu¡¯s voice, he knew that something bad was about to happen. This scumbag actually dared to frame me like this? Freewill desperately wanted to break free from his embrace because there was really a nauseating smell on his body. Although it was not smelly, she really detested this person, as well as all the smells and smells on his body. ¡°scumbag, let go of me. Let go of me. ¡± Freewill did not care about his usual image and screamed, directly attracting Gu Yinshu, who was paying at the counter. And this Xu Cheng was still pretending to be cool, exining to the girl in front of him with an innocent look. ¡°Qin Shu, look, she was the one who threw herself at me. I just wanted to push her away, but she insisted on leaning towards me, and I had no choice ¡°believe me, I have nothing to do with her. She was the one who deliberately came over to get close to me just now. I¡¯ve said it before, you¡¯re the only one in my heart. You¡¯re my only girlfriend, so don¡¯t misunderstand. ¡° Xu Cheng made up his mind as he forcefully pushed away freewill. Freewill fell to the ground and sat down. Freewill felt a sharp pain on his buttocks and couldn¡¯t get up for a while. When he heard that scumbag man say such high-sounding words in front of others, freewill became even angrier. ¡°Xu Cheng, you¡¯re lying. You were clearly the one who came over to Pester me. Now, you can pour all your dirty water on me. Are you even human? ¡° Sui Xin¡¯s eyes were red. He sat on the ground and was unable to get up for a moment because his buttocks were hurting terribly. Xu Cheng hugged his girlfriend as he red at him. ¡°You still have the nerve to talk nonsense. I didn¡¯t even get close to you. You were clearly the one who deliberately got close to me in order to seduce me. My girlfriend was at the scene. How could I be at the scene flirting with other girls ¡°It¡¯s all because you have no sense of shame and kept moving closer to me. Everyone present saw it just now, including my girlfriend, yet you¡¯re still trying to quibble here. I really don¡¯t know how such a shameless woman like you can exist in this world. ¡° Listening to the string of profanitiesing out of his mouth, freewill was so angry that his heart hurt. He really didn¡¯t know how such a scumbag man could exist in this world. ¡°This girl sitting on the ground really has no sense of shame. Why has such a young girl started to like seducing other men? She¡¯ll be amazing when she grows up in the future. ¡° ¡°exactly. He looks so young. I didn¡¯t expect him to be such a green bitch. He¡¯s the kind of person who steals other people¡¯s boyfriends. This kind of person should be taught a lesson. He should take advantage of his young age. Otherwise, the older he gets, the more shameless he will be. ¡° ¡°Look at her sitting on the ground pretending to be innocent. I hate this kind of innocent-looking white-cor flower the most! ¡± ¡°Look at how angry his girlfriend is. One look and you can tell that she¡¯s very angry at this little bitch¡¯s shamelessness. She actually dared to approach and seduce other people¡¯s boyfriends when she wasn¡¯t paying attention! ¡° For some reason, the passersby suddenly started ming her. The casual person who was sitting on the ground felt that she might have seduced someone else¡¯s boyfriend because the voice of the boy just now was too loud He didn¡¯t seem to be in the wrong when he spoke righteously. Chapter 2003

Chapter 2003: Chapter 1988, dirty water

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Freewill didn¡¯t know why he was so unlucky. These so-called onlookers didn¡¯t know the truth at all, so they just kept spitting at him. Looking at these boring aunties and listening to these discussions, it was enough to make one¡¯s heart turn cold. Qin Shu obviously didn¡¯t believe that freewill would be such a person with such a character. Instead, she asked hesitantly. ¡°Are you sure? Could it be that you identally made a mistake? I believe that freewill can¡¯t be such a person. Maybe freewill wanted to ask you some questions, and you went too far. ¡° Hearing that his girlfriend was actually questioning him and that it was inappropriate for her to stand on his side, Xu Cheng exploded. ¡°Qin Shu, whose girlfriend are you exactly? You actually stood on that B * Tch¡¯s side. I¡¯ve already said that she was the one who kept seducing me. Otherwise, how could you see him lying in my chest? It was all this B * Tch¡¯s doing on purpose. ¡° Hearing him call her a B * Tch, Qin Shu really couldn¡¯t stand such dirty words. ¡°Xu Cheng, please pay attention to your own quality. Don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t believe it, I just seduced you on my own ord. Even if it¡¯s true, you shouldn¡¯t have said such dirty words in public, do you know that This will lower your entire character.¡± Hearing his girlfriend talk about him so seriously, Xu Cheng still felt a little guilty. After all, this was in front of so many people, and he had always thought of himself as a gentle and elegant young master. Especially in front of his Weibo fans, they all thought that he was a handsome young master. Especially after he put on his Hanfu, he always had the ssic schrly feeling. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t expose his side in front of his fans today, or else he might really lose his fans. ¡°I¡¯m just too angry and too anxious. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen such a shameless woman, so I said this to you. Don¡¯t be so angry, okay? Just now, I didn¡¯t choose my words, just pretend that I didn¡¯t say anything. ¡° Qin Shu didn¡¯t say anything, but she saw Gu Yinshuing downstairs with a dark face. ¡°How are you, Suixin? ¡° The bored and uneducated aunties were still talking about how Suixin had be someone else¡¯s mistress at such a young age and how he was trying to poach someone else¡¯s boyfriend. But when they saw such a good-looking young man standing in front of this little girl, lookingpletely like her boyfriend, they couldn¡¯t say a word. When theypared the young man from before, they couldn¡¯t believe that this little girl would choose the young man from before and give up on such a beautiful young man. ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡° Gu Yinshu had already picked up the girl on the ground. When he saw her pitifully and aggrievedly lying on his chest, he suddenly felt an inexplicable anger. ¡°Aunties, are you the parties involved? Do you know the truth of the matter? If you don¡¯t know, please don¡¯t use your tongue to attack an innocent person. ¡° ¡°But in the current situation, I can actually call the police to warn you of nder. Every word you said just now was ndering the girl in my arms. ¡° Gu Yinshu¡¯s words were very firm, scaring the aunties so much that they could not say a few words for a moment. Xu Cheng¡¯s eyes shed with guilt, but he still started to scold Gu Yinshu like a retard. ¡°Hey, your girlfriend just seduced me. ¡° Chapter 2004

Chapter 2004: Chapter 1989-who gave him the confidence

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION He really didn¡¯t know who gave him the confidence. Freewill was originally very angry, but when he saw him say such a thing, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. This retard really didn¡¯t know what to say to express how speechless they were towards this Xu Cheng. She really didn¡¯t know where he got such a big face. He was clearly a wretched man, but he always felt that all the girls liked him, and all the girls admired him. Wasn¡¯t it just a Weibo v What was so great about it? Xu Cheng thought that Gu Yinshu would be angry out of embarrassment, but he did not expect that he would not show any expression at all. Instead, the aunties around him started to be nosy again, and they would gossip about him for no reason. ¡°I say, this young man, is there something wrong with your brain? I think that young man is so good-looking. No matter how bad the little girl¡¯s brain is, she would not choose you, right? ¡° ¡°That¡¯s right. Being young is like loving a handsome man. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re starting a family or starting a business. which little girl nowadays doesn¡¯t like good-looking faces? I think you might really be a little paranoid. ¡° A few AUNTIES started to discuss at the side. They switched sides very quickly. ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re so young. Why can¡¯t you think straight? ¡° Qin Shu stood at the side. She felt very awkward when she realized that her boyfriend was being ridiculed by the crowd. Even she refused to believe that she would abandon her boyfriend and choose to Seduce Xu Cheng. ¡°Xu Cheng, don¡¯t talk nonsense here. What exactly happened just now? ¡° Qin Shu¡¯s expression became serious. When she looked at him again, her gaze became suspicious. ¡°Qin Shu, are you suspecting me? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m your boyfriend. Not only are you not on my side, you¡¯re actually on the side of outsiders. You don¡¯t have any reaction when others seduce your boyfriend. Are you suspecting that I¡¯ve done something to her? ¡± ¡°If you continue like this, we won¡¯t be boyfriend and girlfriend anymore because you won¡¯t even give me this little bit of trust. ¡° Looking at his indignant expression, Qin Shu did not quicklyfort her like before. Instead, she looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Alright, since you say that I¡¯m being unreasonable, I¡¯ll ask you a question. Freewill is someone who has a boyfriend. Why would she seduce you? ¡° The word ¡®seduce¡¯ was actually very indecent, but Qin Shu felt that he was going crazy from anger and blurted out such a sentence out of nowhere. ¡°Isn¡¯t that her fault for being cheap? Haven¡¯t you seen this kind of woman before? There are plenty of such women in society. They eat from the bowl and look at the pot. Besides, there are plenty of girls who have a crush on me now. Why can¡¯t she like me? ¡° Freewill was really angered to the point ofughter by this person. ¡°Xu Cheng, if you want to be narcissistic, it¡¯s none of my business, but you must never be narcissistic to my side. Do you think that all the girls in the world will like you Yin Shu is the publicly acknowledged prince charming in the school. He is good-looking and soft-hearted. He likes me, Pampers me, and protects me. What reason do I have to value you What do you think you canpare to my boyfriend?¡± After freewill finished speaking, Gu Yinshu had already stepped forward. It was his usual simple and violent method to knock the boy to the ground with one punch. ¡°How dare you touch my girlfriend? ¡° The boy suddenly had a sense of ruthlessness in his bones, which pulled him up from the ground again. ¡°Do you want to die? How dare you approach her and get close to her? ¡° Chapter 2005

Chapter 2005: Chapter 1990: Argument

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION It was just a small argument at first. No one expected such a fight to happen all of a sudden, especially Qin Shu. She was frightened when she saw Gu Yinshu suddenly attack. ¡°Yin Shu! ¡° Sui Xin didn¡¯t expect him to suddenly attack at this moment. The other members of Hanfu Club also ran over and asked what happened. Xu Cheng¡¯s face was covered in blood. Gu Yinshu¡¯s punch really didn¡¯t leave any leeway. ¡°How dare you hit someone? I¡¯m going to call the police to arrest you now. Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re a nobleman, I won¡¯t dare to do anything to you! ¡± Xu Cheng was still shouting. ¡°Okay, go ahead and call the police. I¡¯ll wait here. If you didn¡¯t call the police to arrest me today, you wouldn¡¯t be a f * Cking man. ¡° Gu Yinshu was actually used to being arrogant. He looked both cool and handsome. Carelessly grabbed his arm, afraid that he would attack Xu Cheng again. Although Xu Cheng wasn¡¯t a good person, carelessly still didn¡¯t want Gu Yinshu to attack others in public. He wanted others to have a violent impression of him. ¡°What¡¯s going on? How did it end up like this? Xu Cheng, why is your nose bleeding? Should we send you to the hospital? Are you alright now? ¡° Everyone was talking at once. They felt that they should send Xu Cheng to the hospital first. However, Xu Cheng felt that this matter was too embarrassing. Why would he go to the hospital? ¡°Senior, I¡¯m really sorry. ¡± Freewill also felt that Qin Shu was a little innocent, so he apologized to Qin Shu first. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. You don¡¯t have to apologize like this. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not the kind of person who will believe what others say. ¡± Qin Shu smiled bitterly. She felt very embarrassed now because she had such a boyfriend. ¡°Qin Shu, I was beaten up by others. Don¡¯t you want to send me to the hospital now? You¡¯re too heartless. ¡° After being punched by Gu Yinshu, Xu Cheng was very worried that his nose was hurt by someone. He was also worried that the photos he took this time could not be uploaded onto Weibo and that he would lose his appointment with his little fans. He was very annoyed. ¡°What are you still shouting for? Shut up! Do you know how many shameful things you have done today? ¡° Xu Cheng realized that he was actually being yelled at. He was instantly shocked by her imposing manner and could not say a word. The scene was in chaos. Gu Yinshu could not be bothered with this scum. She picked up freewill and walked out. ¡°Yinshu, you don¡¯t have to carry me. I¡¯m really fine. He just grabbed me just now. I¡¯m not injured yet. ¡° ¡°Shut up. ¡° It was rare for Gu Yinshu to be so angry, especially when he saw her being thrown to the ground. The feeling of anger exploded in his mind. Sui Xin was terrified and didn¡¯t dare to say a word. He didn¡¯t know why he was so angry, and he didn¡¯t dare to ask. In the end, he was carried out of the mall obediently. Along the way, Sui Xin didn¡¯t dare to speak again until they returned to school. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you still wearing Hanfu? And why do I remember that your Hanfu event hasn¡¯t ended yet? ¡± Song Yan, who happened to meet them, looked at his watch. And why did he look at Gu Yinshu with an ugly expression? It was so dark that he didn¡¯t dare to think about it. ¡°nothing much, I came back early. ¡° Freewill didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t know how tofort him, and he was a little dazed when he looked at the side of his face. Chapter 2006

Chapter 2006: Chapter 1991: Crying

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Just as she was hesitating, her phone suddenly rang. She looked at the number and saw that it was senior Qin Shu¡¯s. She immediately picked up the call and heard senior Qin Shu crying over there. ¡°Sui Xin, where are you? ¡° When Sui Xin heard senior Qin Shu crying over there, she quicklyforted her. ¡°I¡¯m already at school. I just got back to school. What¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t cry yet. Tell me what happened. Why are you crying so sadly? Did someone bully you? ¡° When he thought about what happened just now, freewill felt a little awkward. He thought that something had happened to her boyfriend. However, freewill and her boyfriend had lost quite a bit of conflict, so he didn¡¯t take the initiative to ask. ¡°No, no one bullied me. I just felt too bad, ¡± Qin Shu said with a sobbing tone. She choked up. Freewill thought that it was about what happened just now, so he couldn¡¯t help butfort her a little. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I was indeed a little angry about what happened just now. However, it has nothing to do with sister Xue. I¡¯m not the kind of person who would implicate others. ¡° ¡°He really makes me feel extremely disgusted. ¡° Sui Xin did not expect that Qin Shu would not say a few words on his behalf. Instead, she had made such a conclusion. He was immediately a little surprised. Could it be that Xu Cheng had said something to him just now? ¡°Sui Xin, do you have time now? I don¡¯t know who to talk to right now. I seem to have searched through all the phone numbers, but I could only find you. I don¡¯t even seem to have a single friend now. Can youe over? ¡° When Sui Xin heard the girl¡¯s Sour Voice, he naturally responded to her. ¡°Of course I have time now. Where are you now? Why don¡¯t you send me your location? I¡¯lle over right away. Don¡¯t move around yet. ¡° Qin Shu was crying hard over there and agreed with her. So now, after you settled your phone, you directly logged into your wechat and indeed saw the location Qin Shu sent to you. When she found out that the location Qin Shu sent to her was at the Riverside, she was a little surprised and a little worried. Why did she remember that the hospital was not at the Riverside at all? The geographical location was not right. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who called you? ¡° Gu Yinshu could not help but ask when he saw that she was in a daze after taking the phone. ¡°It¡¯s senior Qin Shu. She just sent me a GPS location. I found that he can be at the river. It¡¯s for the river in our city. Why did she run to that side? ¡° Moreover, Sui Xin felt that senior Qin Shu was emotionally unstable. Now that the geographical location was at the other side of the river, he was especially worried about her. ¡°If she¡¯s looking for you, you can go there first. I¡¯ll drive you there. I¡¯ll wait for you at the cafe nearby. ¡° ¡°Okay. ¡° Freewill was also very worried about Qin Shu, so he immediately got into the car with Gu Yinshu. Freewill hurriedly ran to the location of the river and found Qin Shu squatting there pitifully. The wind from the river had messed up her hair. ¡°Senior Qin Shu, are you okay? ¡± Freewill ran over and saw her sitting there. She looked up at him pitifully. There were tears on her face and her eyes were red and swollen. It was obvious that she had just cried for a while. Qin Shu didn¡¯t even n to go to the afternoon ss. She dragged freewill to a barbecue stall and ordered a lot of beer in one go. ¡°senior sister, why did you drink so much beer? Why do I remember that you seem to be allergic to alcohol? Can you drink so much? ¡° Chapter 2007

Chapter 2007: Chapter 1992: Clink sses

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Yeah, I wasn¡¯t allowed to drink beer before, but now I want to give it a try. Perhaps alcohol is really a good thing. After numbing your nerves, you won¡¯t think about anything anymore. ¡° A mocking smile appeared on the corner of Qin Shu¡¯s lips. She didn¡¯t know whether she was mocking herself or others. It wasn¡¯t good for her to interfere with others¡¯decisions, so she could only sit across from her and apany her. ¡°You eat the barbecue. Don¡¯t mind me. I¡¯ll drink some wine first and calm down. ¡± A smile appeared on Qin Shu¡¯s lips. She was a little embarrassed. ¡°I must treat you to the barbecue this time. Take it as an apology for what happened just now. ¡° ¡°Senior Qin Shu, I¡¯ve already said that this matter has nothing to do with you. You don¡¯t have to apologize to me. ¡° Freewill still expressed his admiration for this senior because she would usually help him with anything. Qin Shu shook her head. ¡°Just take it as making me feel better. I called you over today because I really don¡¯t have anyone else to talk to. I really didn¡¯t expect him to be such a scumbag boy. To think that I¡¯m his first love. ¡° As Qin Shu spoke, she suddenly burst into tears. She looked like she was about to break down. ¡°senior sister, what¡¯s going on? Did something else happen? Don¡¯t cry yet. ¡° Following heart couldn¡¯t bear to see a girl cry. He could only take out his tissue and help Qin Shu wipe her tears. ¡°I just saw another girle to the hospital to see him. ¡°So that girl had a rtionship with him a long time ago. ¡°But while he was dating me, he was still flirting with other girls as a single man. But I was kept in the dark the whole time. I followed him like a fool. ¡° When she saw this scene, Qin Shu felt that her heart was broken. After a series of questioning, she realized that she had always been a fool, a fool that was kept in the dark by others. After listening to the whole story, freewill suddenly did not know what to say. Because with this kind of person¡¯s yboy character, dating a few girls outside was a normal situation. ¡°senior sister, it¡¯s fine. Since you¡¯ve seen his true colors now, why don¡¯t we break up? ¡° ¡°Yes, we have to break up. We have to break up, but all the energy and youth I¡¯ve spent on him has been fed to the dogs. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s better to start all over again than anything else. ¡°. ¡°You should be d that you¡¯ve seen his true colors now. What if he reaches a point where he can¡¯t be controlled, like when you¡¯ve given everything to him, only to realize that this person is such a scumbag? Wouldn¡¯t that be even worse? ¡° Qin Shu gulped down a few mouthfuls of beer and suddenly felt that she was right. ¡°You¡¯re right. I can¡¯t feel sad for this kind of scum. It¡¯s not worth it at all! After I finish this bottle of wine, I¡¯m going to put all the past behind me. ¡° Qin Shu touched the bottle in her hand with the drink in freewill¡¯s hand. She raised her ss high, and a smile appeared on her slightly tipsy face. ¡°There¡¯s a saying on the Inte, ¡®a toast to the past is a cup of wine. No matter how much you love it, you won¡¯t look back. ¡® ¡° Freewill also raised his ss and clinked it heavily with hers. ¡°THAT¡¯S RIGHT! From today onwards, all the bad things in the past will be gone with us. In the future, we will have to start a new life, get into a good university, and realize our dreams. ¡° Chapter 2008

Chapter 2008: Chapter 1993 drinking

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You¡¯re right. From now on, I have to focus on my studies. Let a man do whatever he wants. From now on, I don¡¯t care what a man does. ¡° Qin Shu took another sip of the beer as if she was making an oath to herself. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. You can only drink one bottle of this beer. You can¡¯t continue drinking it. ¡° Freewill quickly snatched the beer bottle from her hand and ordered some barbecue and other food. ¡°It¡¯s more like eating more barbecue. Don¡¯t touch this beer. ¡° But when she saw that she had ordered a box of beer, she was speechless. ¡°I told you not to drink so much beer. It¡¯s not worth it for you to hurt your body for that scum. ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just a little allergic. This is just beer, not some very strong white wine. ¡° ¡°But you¡¯re the one who¡¯s allergic to beer. Did you forget that you were allergic thest time you drank this beer? ¡° ¡°You know that? ¡° ¡°Of course. Did you forget that you were so drunk that your face turned red thest time you drank? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s when I found out that you¡¯re allergic to alcohol. Actually, I¡¯m a little allergic to beer, so under normal circumstances, I wouldn¡¯t drink this. ¡° ¡°But I just want to drink it. I think I¡¯ll use alcohol tonight to numb myself for thest time. ¡° Qin Shu looked at her with a sad expression. In an instant, her heart softened. ¡°Alright then, it¡¯s up to you tonight. If you want to drink, you can drink one or two bottles, but don¡¯t drink too much. You have to remember that you are the one who is allergic to alcohol. ¡° ¡°thank you for your help and concern. Tonight, we will drink until we are drunk. ¡° The two girls raised their wine bottles and drank boldly at the barbecue stall. When they had drunk almost half of it, they realized that it was already veryte. Moreover, they did not know if they could take a taxi back to school at this time. Even if they went back to school, they did not know if they could make it in time for the dormitory to close. If the dormitory manager Auntie was waiting downstairs, they would definitely lose points when they went back. ¡°Qin Shu, are you alright? Why do I see that you are a little drunk? Did this beer make you drunk? If you are not feeling well, you have to tell me first so that I can send you home. ¡° When freewill saw that something was wrong with freewill, he hurriedly asked. ¡°No, I am not drunk at all. I can even drink a few taels of white wine. Do you believe me? ¡± ¡°...¡± When he heard her speak with such a big tongue, freewill did not believe that this person was not drunk. ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s go back first. It¡¯s a littlete now, the barbecue shop is about to close. ¡° She turned around to look at the helpless barbecue boss and gave him a helpless smile. The Barbecue boss also understood these girls. He gave them a casual smile, indicating that they should not take it to heart. After all, it would not be an instant for them to close the shop. They still had to pack up all sorts of things. ¡°So they are about to close the shop. Since they are about to close the shop, let¡¯s go. We don¡¯t want to dy the boss from going home to sleep. ¡° Hearing her words, freewill finally let out a sigh of relief. He took out his phone from his bag and nned to call Gu Yinshu. Previously, freewill had told him that he was in a barbecue shop and asked him to sit in a random coffee shop for a few hours. Chapter 2009

Chapter 2009: Chapter 1994 drunkard

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION When Gu Yinshu arrived, he saw two drunkards hugging each other. Both of them smelled like beer. He stepped back in disgust and avoided Qin Shu. Freewill had already gotten Qin Shu into the car seat before sitting in the passenger seat. ¡°How did you drink yourself into this state? Aren¡¯t you allergic to alcohol? How dare you drink with him? ¡° Smelling the alcohol in the car, Gu Yinshu carefully observed freewill¡¯s expression. ¡°You didn¡¯t drink too much just now, did you? You smell like alcohol. Are you drunk? ¡° ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. It¡¯s just beer. I don¡¯t have such a poor tolerance for alcohol, and I didn¡¯t drink too much either. Senior Qin Shu always wanted to drink, so I drank a little with her. Don¡¯t worry. ¡° ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send you back to school now. ¡° Qin Shu was so drunk that she almost fell asleep. Soon, the car arrived near the school. Although Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t want to touch such a drunkard, it was obvious that he was casual. He couldn¡¯t have so much strength to hold her. Since she was so drunk, he could only carry her on his back. Sure enough, the housemother had been downstairs the whole time. Suddenly, she saw them appear in front of the dormitory door. ¡°You guys, why didn¡¯t you go back to the dormitory in time? Are you guys from this dormitory? ¡° The housemother had to see so many girls every day, so she naturally didn¡¯t know who they were. However, she suddenly saw a boy standing in front of her, and her face suddenly became very ugly. ¡°Who is this boy? Why did you bring this boy here? Is He your boyfriend? Did I tell you guys not to bring boys to the dormitory? You guys are going to heaven, aren¡¯t you? ¡° Although the housemother had seen a lot of things, she had only seen girls bring boys into the dormitory when they were in university. How could a girl dare to do this in high school now. This was really daring. If they were sure that this was really the case, the housemother felt that they had to report it to the school and let the school punish them properly. Carelessly, he immediately knew that the housemother had misunderstood, so he quickly exined. ¡°Auntie, this guy is just here to send us to the dormitory downstairs. You know that it¡¯s very dangerous at night, so this guy specially sent us to the dormitory downstairs. So auntie, don¡¯t misunderstand. ¡° Gu Yinshu had a very good-looking face. After saying a few words to the Auntie, the Auntie immediately rxed. Although her face was still dark, she was not as strict as before. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you can send them here. You should hurry back alone. After all, this is the female dormitory. If the boys stay here for too long, I¡¯ll be in trouble. ¡° ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll leave first. ¡° Gu Yinshu nced at freewill again. She would have to trouble the housemother to send freewill upstairs. Although the housemother was not very happy and felt that it was very troublesome, seeing such a handsome young man begging her to do something like this, she could not refuse. When she went upstairs, the housemother was still muttering something, but freewill did not bother with herints. After arriving at Qin Shu¡¯s dormitory, freewill could only knock on the door and ask her roommate toe and pick her up. After confirming that Qin Shu had been handed over to the people in their dormitory, freewill walked towards his own dormitory, intending to take a good shower before going to bed. Chapter 2010

Chapter 2010: Chapter 1995 withdrawal from the society

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Suixin, why did youe back sote? I didn¡¯t even dare to sleep in the middle of the night. ¡° As soon as Suixin entered the dormitory, she suddenly saw Chen Shuxin sitting on the bed. She was shocked. When the lights were turned on, she patted her chest. ¡°Today, senior Qin Shu was heartbroken. I just went over tofort her, and then she invited me for a barbecue, so I didn¡¯t have time toe back. ¡° Seeing the roses in the dormitory, Suixin immediately knew that Song Yan had sent her flowers again. ¡°Why did you go on a date with Song Yan again today? You look pretty good. Especially looking at your rosy face, you should be in a good mood. ¡° ¡°Hey, can you not talk so dirty? If you say that again, it will make me misunderstand myself. ¡° Chen Shuxin shyly took the flowers on the table over, sniffed them again, and then shook her head and said. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a saying? Flowers and love are the same. ¡° ¡°okay, okay, okay. You don¡¯t have to show off your love in front of me. My little heart can¡¯t stand it. ¡° He drank a ss of water and told Chen Shuxin about what had just happened, but he didn¡¯t expect Qin Shu, my boyfriend, to reach such a level. ¡°This man seems to be breaking up, but if he doesn¡¯t break up now, how can he be anymore? This is too much. He even dared to poach you. ¡° Recently, he had been furious. He really didn¡¯t expect that man to be able to investigate to such an extent. He could even be this shameless. He didn¡¯t even look at himself in the mirror to see what kind of person he was. He even felt that he could look at himself at will. That would definitely make peopleugh their heads off. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? I don¡¯t know why that man always feels that he¡¯s very attractive. Maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s a big V on Weibo, the kind of person who has a lot of little fangirls. Every day, he would take a photo of himself thinking that he was so handsome in ancient costume and ce it on it. A lot of little fangirls woulde over to lick the screen. Gradually, he thought that he was really a big star.¡± ¡°Just when he felt that he was attractive, how did he convince himself that he was definitely better than Gu Yinshu? Didn¡¯t he know that many people called Gu Yinshu a prince charming? His face is already unbearable. ¡° ¡°I don¡¯t know how his brain works either. Since I rejected himst time, he can still flirt flirtatiously in front of me. I know that this is definitely a man with thicker skin than a wall, and also a super shameless man. ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t bother with this kind of person in the future. You can¡¯t reason with this kind of retard, so just ignore him. ¡° ¡°I think he won¡¯t dare to talk to me anymore, because I deliberately didn¡¯t beat him up today. ¡° ¡°As expected, prince charming Gu is the best. He directly punched him. I think he won¡¯t dare to harass you anymore in the future. ¡° ¡°originally, I didn¡¯t agree with Gu Yinshu using violence to counter violence, but that man really pissed me off today. So I simply let Gu Yinshu directly punch him, so that he will learn a lesson and stop harassing me for no reason in the future. ¡° ¡°That¡¯s how you should deal with him. Don¡¯t take it to heart. ¡° Freewill sighed. ¡°It¡¯s just that the matter has been blown up so much that I might not be able to go in the future. If I go, I¡¯ll inevitably feel awkward. Looks like I¡¯m going to quit the club. ¡° Chapter 2011

Chapter 2011: Chapter 1996 ¡ª What¡¯s there to be afraid of

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? You cane JOIN OUR CHESS CLUB! How Nice would it be to y together with me? Let me tell you that our chess club is extremely warm and cozy, and the people in it are all very easy to get along with. ¡° ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when the timees. ¡° At that moment, Sui Xin felt that she should go take a shower and have a good sleep. The events that had happened today were a little too much for her to ept. After the shower, the entire dormitory was almost about to fall asleep. Time passed by very quickly. It was as though Sui Xin had always wanted to grab hold of Shi Guang. However, she realized that Shi Guang had never lingered around at all. Just like that, Shi Guang slipped through the gaps between her fingers without her realizing it. Qing Qing¡¯s daughter had already grown up a little and was beginning to babble. It made them make a decision to wait for their daughter¡¯s first birthday to get married. This decision was actually rather surprising to freewill. However, he remembered that Shen Jingcheng was not an ordinary person after all. Even though Qing Qing was not even 20 years old yet, if they really wanted to register for marriage, it should not be too much of a problem. In any case, everything had already happened between them. They even had a child now. If they were to register for marriage now, it should not be too much of a problem. This way, it would also give Qiu Qingqing a sense of security. ¡°When your daughter turns one year old, you cane over and y too. Don¡¯t give me any red packets. I want you two to be godmothers for my daughter. ¡° ¡°Then doesn¡¯t that mean I have another goddaughter? I used to be a Godmother for my neighbor¡¯s child. ¡° Qiu Qingqing knew about this because she saw it on her wechat moments. Hence, she teased, ¡°then be another godmother. When you have your own child, you will know what to do no matter what. Because you have already experienced all these things. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s amazing? ¡° ¡°Come on, I¡¯m just a Godmother, right? You know that goddaughter of mine, I only hugged her a few times. Now, I haven¡¯t even fed her once. ¡° The other two girls looked at each other and smiled. They were amused by her tone. ¡°Why are you here? ¡° Shen Jingcheng seemed to have just returned from thepany. His gray suit looked more handsome and mature than before. His eyes were fixed on Qiu Qingqing, and there was no longer any concealment. ¡°Aren¡¯t we girls just whispering? ¡± Recently, when Qiu Qingqing saw Shen Jingcheng¡¯s face, she could not help but blush, and her entire body seemed to be burning. Freewill and Chen Shuxin were simply shrewd people. How could they not guess what was going on when they saw this scene? Her thoughts were tainted again. Shen Jingcheng, on the other hand, stood next to him very naturally. He reached out and pulled the girl into his arms, and his thin lips emitted a mature, elegant, and charming aura. ¡°recently, your body is weak, so you shouldn¡¯t always stand below to enjoy the breeze. Can¡¯t you whisper on the road? ¡° ¡°You... let go of me. ¡° Qiu Qingqing¡¯s ears turned red, and she leaned weakly into his arms, unable to break free for a moment. ¡°Why are you so shy? It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve hugged you like this. ¡° ¡°But, Aiya, I don¡¯t know how to tell you. Do you have to be so straight? ¡° Qiu Qingqing plunged into his arms, so shy that she didn¡¯t dare to see anyone. Meanwhile, Chen Shuxin and freewill were holding in theirughter, pretending that they didn¡¯t see anything. Shen Jingcheng¡¯s lips curved slightly, and his gaze fell on the girl who was pretending to be an ostrich in his arms.

C

Chapter 2012

Chapter 2012: Chapter 1997, do you regret it

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Qiu Qingqing¡¯s daughter suddenly let out a Yelp, causing the two girls next to her to be extremely adorable. ¡°Come, give the child to me. Since the two of US have be godmothers, we will definitely carry the child. ¡° Freewill first carried the child in his hand and stretched out his hand to y with the baby in his arms, allowing the two of them to show off their affection. ¡°They say that daughters will all look like their fathers. Their eyes, nose, and eyebrows are really simr, but their facial shape is still simr to their mothers. This little fellow is simply abination of all your strengths. When she grows up, she will definitely be a great beauty. ¡° ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean much if she is too good looking. ¡± Qiu Qingqing fell into the man¡¯s arms, and happiness appeared on her face. ¡°Who said that girls have to be beautiful? In this era, not only do girls have to be beautiful, but boys also have to be good looking. In the end, this is an era where beauty is judged by appearance. ¡° As she pinched the baby¡¯s face in her arms, freewill refuted her mother. ¡°Miss Freewill, I think the little miss needs to drink milk. Why don¡¯t you carry her over here? ¡° Auntie Chen held a diaper and a bottle in her hands. Looking at the time, it seemed like it was time to change her diaper. Children were all very delicate, especially their skin. She felt that this little princess seemed to know her identity. She had been loving her since birth and had to be very diligent in changing her diaper. If she was not careful, her skin would turn red. Therefore, Auntie Chen was also very diligent in changing the diaper for this little princess. Freewill hugged the little one in his arms. Seeing that she was staring at him with a pair of big eyes, the little chubby finger was stuffed in his mouth. He curiously looked at the world and could not help but burst intoughter. ¡°She¡¯s so cute. I can fall in love with her just by looking at her face. ¡° ¡°I see that you¡¯re addicted to ying with your goddaughter now. Be Gentle. The skin of a child is originally soft. If you identally touch her again, she¡¯ll start crying again. ¡° ¡°I know, I know why you¡¯re so naggy. You haven¡¯t even be a mother yet. ¡° Freewill rolled his eyes and walked towards Auntie Chen with the baby in his arms. ¡°Is this the life you want now? ¡° Shen Jingcheng looked at the people not far away and his gaze fell on the girl in his arms again. ¡°Of course. As long as I have you by my side, I feel good about everything. ¡± It was Sunday, and she had never felt so good and happy before. She felt that her daughter was by her side, and her lover was also by her side. Some people might say that her worldview was very skewed. She had entrusted herself to a man and her guardian at such a young age. In name, she called him uncle. But she did not regret it at all. Everyone had a different life, and they had different choices. She felt that he had chosen the right person. Shen Jingcheng was a very responsible man. In his best years, he loved her, and she loved him. No matter who criticized her in the future, or pointed at them and scolded them. She did not regret it at all. She still had to be by his side wholeheartedly. ¡°Do you know ¡°In this life, I¡¯m only afraid of you regretting. I¡¯m not afraid of anything else. ¡°You¡¯re still so young, and I¡¯m already in my thirties. I¡¯ve experienced everything in the world. When you¡¯re old enough, you might just think that one decision you made when you were young was ridiculous.¡± Chapter 2013

Chapter 2013: Chapter 1998: Naivety

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°How can you be so sure that I¡¯ll regret it? I¡¯m not a child anymore. I know what I¡¯m doing. ¡± Qiu Qingqing interlocked her fingers with his ¡°If you want me to have you and my daughter in my future life, I¡¯ll feel that the whole world will be a better ce. The road for the rest of my life won¡¯t be so cold, so lonely, so lonely. ¡°I used to be very scared when I was alone. Although my grandmother was by my side, I knew that my grandmother would leave me one day. ¡° Hearing the girl¡¯s words in his arms, Shen Jingcheng hugged her tighter. ¡°everything is in the past. I will always be by your side in the future. ¡° ¡°I know. I have always believed in you. ¡° Qiu Qingqing broke into tears and smiled. She leaned against his chest and listened to his heartbeat. ¡°Shen Jingcheng, do you know? Actually, I feel that the luckiest thing is that I met you. Once I met you, everything seemed to be different. ¡° ¡°How is it different? ¡° The Forbidden City was no longer the kind of young boy who was in his twenties. When it came to these so-called romantic words, it no longer had the feeling of passion and drive. However, now that he looked at the girl in his arms and heard the soft words he said to him, his heart, which had not been touched for a long time, suddenly had a very different feeling. ¡°It¡¯s as if I feel that my entire life has been fulfilled. From now on, I only want to wake up and see you first, and only you. ¡° The man suddenlyughed softly and reached out to pull her into his arms. He lifted his Chin and kissed her gently on the face. ¡°since you like me so much, then you shoulde back to the Shen family with me earlier and tell me what happened between us. ¡° ¡°shouldn¡¯t you tell me that? ¡° Qiu Qingqing did not expect to be acknowledged by her parents so soon, and she was a little scared for a moment. ¡°Why, are you suddenly afraid? ¡± Shen Jingcheng smiled, which was rare, and his hand gently stroked her chin. He actually felt a little ticklish in his shyness. ¡°Of course I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯m just afraid that I won¡¯t pass the test. ¡± Qiu Qingqing leaned on his shoulder, acting coquettishly ¡°You know, the age difference between you and me is already so big. What if the parents don¡¯t agree? If the parents don¡¯t agree, do you really not n to be with me? ¡° ¡°What are you thinking about all day long? You talk nonsense all day long. Do you think they can stop my decision? Of course, we still have to let the Shen family know and let others recognize your identity. ¡° He would not let her feel wronged, especially when it came to identity. She was still young, so of course she would feel fearless. Everything was not that important as long as she could be with him. However, he was already a 30-year-old adult, so he clearly knew how important these things were to a woman. He wanted toplete everything for her, to give her everything that he wanted to give to him, as well as everything that he could give to her. ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved if you think this way. As long as you¡¯re by my side, I can be fearless and ovee all the difficulties between us. ¡° The girl¡¯s voice rang out in his arms. Shen Jingcheng did not know what to reply for a moment, because his girl was still so innocent until now, and he wanted to protect this innocence. He reached out and rubbed the girl¡¯s long hair, and gently kissed her hair. Chapter 2014

Chapter 2014: Chapter 1999 shyness

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°When do you n to register our marriage? ¡° ¡°today. ¡° Qiu Qingqing thought it would be one or two months earlier, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be today. She looked at the man in front of her in surprise. ¡°Are you sure? It¡¯s Today. Isn¡¯t it a little too early? ¡± Qiu Qingqing looked excited and expectant. She didn¡¯t expect that he would give her such a big surprise. Maybe he knew that he had been looking forward to getting married for a long time. Now that he had a daughter, she wanted to be with him openly, rather than sneaking around and being criticized by countless people. ¡°Why? Are you looking forward to getting married with me so much? ¡° Shen Jingcheng looked down at her and reached out to scratch her nose. A sh of light shed across her sparkling eyes, and at this moment, she began to feel awkward. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. Why am I looking forward to it so much? It¡¯s just that you came too suddenly, and I couldn¡¯t react in time. ¡° ¡°Liar, a girl who lies will be punished. ¡° His words were very low, and his voice almost made her numb. Looking at such a serious person and suddenly saying such words, Qiu Qingqing felt goosebumps all over her body. ? ? ¡°Why are you saying these words out of the blue? ¡° ¡°Why are you saying these words out of the blue? These are my sincere words. Don¡¯t you like listening to them? ¡° She lowered her head and her thin lips suddenly covered her earlobe, causing her entire body to shiver. ¡°No... ¡° ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you so sensitive? ¡° ¡°...¡± Recently, she didn¡¯t want to talk to such a shameless hooligan. This person looked serious, but there weren¡¯t many good intentions in the world. It seemed that men were indeed all bad. ¡°Why do I feel that you have changed a little? You used to be serious, but now it feels like your mouth is full of words that flirt with girls. ¡° ¡°I only treat you, isn¡¯t that good? I want to flirt with you all the time. But you always refuse to give me a chance. In the past, I could still restrain myself, but now I really can¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡° Shen Jingcheng used his tongue to gently press against her, and a trace of a smile appeared on his face. ¡°Qiu Qingqing, from now on, I won¡¯t allow you to leave me again because you have already promised me. I will stick to my answer once I get it, and you won¡¯t have the chance to change it again in this lifetime. ¡° Qiu Qingqing burst intoughter after hearing these words, and then looked at his ck eyes again. ¡°will a person like you give others the chance to change? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve never thought of changing my chance either. From now on, I¡¯ll always be by your side and your daughter¡¯s side, and then I¡¯ll give birth to a bunch of monkeys for you. ¡° Hearing these words, Shen Jingcheng, who had always kept a straight face, finally smiled. ¡°Are you stupid or not? Giving birth to a bunch of children, do you think you¡¯re a sow? ¡° The old man couldn¡¯t stand jokes, so he pursed his lips in dissatisfaction. ¡°Then what if I want to give birth? ¡° ¡°Then you have to give birth. ¡° His hand suddenly rested on her waist. ¡°that depends on whether your waist will be broken on my bed. ¡° ¡°...¡± ¡°F * Ck, old man, your words are really dirty. Do you have to be so dirty? ¡± Freewill covered his face and was too embarrassed to look at the man in front of him. Shen Jingcheng, however, let out a fewughs and reached out to take his hand off his face. ¡°You¡¯ve done everything. Don¡¯t you feel that your reflex arc is too long? ¡° Chapter 2015

Chapter 2015: Chapter 2000 was he that old?

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION After Shen Jingcheng said this, he realized what she had just called him? Old Man, was he that old? Although in terms of age, he had always felt that he was not young, but being called old man by this little girl made him feel very ufortable. He narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the girl. ¡°Old man, am I that old, or do I make you feel old in some way? ¡° ¡°There¡¯s such a big age difference between us. Aren¡¯t you an old man? I called you an old man. Don¡¯t tell me you dare to refute me? ¡° Recently, she felt that she had gained a lot of courage. She actually dared to provoke him in front of her. But for some reason, she felt extremely rxed in front of him. Even though she knew that this man¡¯s temper was not that good, she felt that this man would definitely not lose his temper with her. ¡°looks like you¡¯ve gained a lot of courage recently. You actually dare to challenge me in front of me. Have I not taught you a lesson recently? ¡° Shen Jingcheng suddenly grabbed her waist and held her in his arms. His body suddenly soared into the air, and then he was so scared that he hugged his arms and neck. ¡°You scared me to death. I almost thought I was going to fall. ¡° Aftering back to her senses, Qiu Qingqing patted her chest. When she saw the smile on the man¡¯s lips, she was not angry. ¡°Who told you to call me old man just now? Don¡¯t call me old man in the future. If you call me old man again, I will start to teach you a lesson. It won¡¯t be as simple as just now. ¡° His tone was deliberately a lot heavier, obviously leading her to think in a bad way. Qingqing was a little girl who had a temper. She was not afraid of him at all, and even deliberately bit his neck. ¡°then I¡¯d like to see how you can teach me a lesson. What can you do to me? ¡° ¡°Qiu Qingqing, I think you¡¯re really tired of living, aren¡¯t you? ¡± Although it was a threatening tone, she was ying with him because she knew that this person would never hurt her and put her lips on his. His lips opened and closed, caressing the sexy lines of his lips. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m tired of living. I want to see how you can deal with me. Come and deal with me. I¡¯m not afraid of you at all. ¡° ¡°...¡± Feeling the warmth of his lips being caressed, Shen Jingcheng knew that this little girl really had not grown up, even though she had given birth to a daughter. She was still not very mature physically and mentally. Of course, he still had to give in to her and amodate her more. Who asked him to be so many years older than her. Shen Jingcheng¡¯s expression suddenly became much gentler. He reached out to hold her buttocks and hugged her face to face. ¡°Qingqing, you should listen to me more tonight. ¡° When he said this, his face turned slightly red. He did not expect this pervert to actually wait for him here and even say such ambiguous words. ¡°Do you have any shame? You¡¯re not blushing, but you can actually say such words. ¡° ¡°If I want you, then what shame do I have? What words can¡¯t I say? It¡¯s much better than keeping it in my heart all this time. ¡°after we go to collect the marriage certificate today, tonight will be the wedding night. You won¡¯t let me lie on the bed alone on the wedding night, right? ¡° ¡°shameless, shameless, put me down quickly. ¡° Qiu Qingqing¡¯s face was burning hot. She struggled in his arms and jumped down. Chapter 2016

Chapter 2016: Chapter 2001: I advise you not to do it

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Shen Jingcheng carried her into the car, followed Xin and the others, and left with Qiu Qingqing. Sui Xin was still coaxing the little baby in her arms. For some reason, the little baby in her arms suddenly became full of mental strength. She kept moving her limbs andughed happily in Sui Xin¡¯s arms. If she kept ignoring the little princess, the little baby would desperately pull her fingers, looking unhappy that she was being neglected. Sui Xin saw that her heart had melted, so she kept teasing her. ¡°Freewill, what do you think they¡¯re going to do? They look so anxious. Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re going to... have a car shock? ¡° Chen Shuxin¡¯s face was full of gossip and curiosity. Freewill almost wanted to knock her head. ¡°You¡¯re just a teenage girl. What nonsense are you talking about all day long? Can¡¯t you put something pure in your head? ¡° ¡°Oh, who isn¡¯t dirty now? ¡± Chen Shuxin moved closer and began to pinch the baby¡¯s face in her arms again ¡°The little princess¡¯s skin is so good. It feels like touching a top-grade silk. In the past, I used to think that this sentence was simply nonsense when it was described in novels. Now I finally understand what this feeling is like. As expected of Qiu Qingqing¡¯s daughter, as expected of her and Shen Jingcheng¡¯s daughter. ¡° ¡°Can I understand that you¡¯re jealous? Don¡¯t be jealous of our little princess¡¯ good skin. It¡¯s useless no matter how jealous you are, so give up. ¡° ¡°Cheh, let me tell you, my skin foundation is very good. As long as I insist on applying a facial mask every night, go to bed early and wake up early, and then through internal recuperation, my skin will definitely be better than ever, making everyone jealous of me. ¡° Chen Shuxin touched her face exaggeratedly. What she said made everyone present burst intoughter. Even the little princess in her arms couldn¡¯t help but raise the corners of her mouth when she saw themughing. ¡°Aiya, our little princess isughing. Is it because of Godmother? ¡° Chen Shuxin felt her heart melt when she saw him smile. She quickly reached out and took the little princess from caoxin¡¯s arms. The little princess seemed to know someone. After she was taken, she reached out and grabbed Chen Shuxin¡¯s finger again, stuffing it into her mouth randomly. ¡°Aiya, my little princess, my hand was not bitten by you. There are germs there. ¡± Chen Shuxin saw that he was trying so hard. She grabbed her finger and stuffed it into her mouth. She thought that she was hungry, so she quickly carried it over to Auntie Chen ¡°Auntie, do you think he is hungry? Why is he always grabbing my finger and putting it into her mouth? Should I give her milk? ¡° ¡°maybe he is hungry. Let me change her into a diaper first. ¡± Auntie Chen held the little princess in her arms and asked the maid to bring her a diaper. The little princess was still babbling and changing her target. She wanted to stuff auntie Chen¡¯s finger into her mouth. Obviously, Auntie Chen would not let her have her way. She immediately carried her upstairs. On the way, Qiu Qingqing was in a very happy mood in the car. She shamelessly held one of the man¡¯s hands and leaned on his thigh like azy kitten. Her gaze deepened as she looked at the man who was still driving. ¡°Shen Jingcheng, will this affect your driving? ¡± She asked deliberately. Shen Jingcheng wanted nothing more than to stop the car immediately and ravage her. ¡°Qingqing, I advise you not to do it. ¡± The man¡¯s voice was filled with a hint of danger. Because at a certain level, she had to pay the price for what she had done. Chapter 2017

Chapter 2017: Chapter 2002: Acting coquettishly

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Hearing the man say such dangerous words, Qiu Qingqing suddenly felt that she could not continue. If she continued, she might be executed on the spot. So, he started to put his head on the man¡¯s thigh obediently and continued to reach out to hold his hand that did not need to drive. His heart was filled with sweetness and happiness. Were they really going to get married today Were they really going to live a happy life from now on She was really looking forward to it. ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m only in my teens, and I haven¡¯t even reached 20 yet. Will there be any obstacles in getting married to you? ¡° Qiu Qingqing¡¯s imagination had always been slow to react. She only thought of this question on the way. But when she heard the word ¡®Hubby¡¯ , Shen Jingcheng couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Qingqing, do you think that I don¡¯t have the ability? ¡° ¡°Of course not. I just feel that my age seems to be a big obstacle. ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since I said that I wanted to marry you, I¡¯ll let you do it openly. I definitely won¡¯t let my age be an obstacle for the two of us. ¡° ¡°since my husband said so, then I ampletely at ease. ¡± From then on, she started to act coquettishly again, raising her head to look at the side of the man¡¯s face ¡°husband, what if I suddenly feel so happy? I feel so happy as if this is not my life, as if this is just a dream. I am so afraid that when I wake up, there will only be one person. I am so afraid that I will cry alone there again. ¡° Perhaps it was because the reality was too beautiful and too out of people¡¯s expectations, Qiu Qingqing¡¯s insecuritypletely erupted, and she wanted to cling to him forever. ¡°silly, I said that you will have me in the future. No matter where you are, I will be there. ¡° Shen Jingcheng stepped on the brake and turned around to kiss her forehead naturally. ¡°From now on, only I, and only I, can have youpletely. ¡° ¡°I love you, I really love you so much. ¡± Qiu Qingqing was made to cry by his words andpletely threw herself into his arms. ¡°Why do you have to be so good to me? Do you know? If you continue to be so good to me, I will never let go of you again for the rest of my life. If you dare to betray me in this life, I will make your life worse than death. ¡° Qiu Qingqing¡¯s small face was full of tears. She was even crying when she said those words. This made Shen Jingcheng feel that she was still a child. ¡°then you have to remember what you are saying now. If one day you really betray me, I will make your life a living hell. I will also make that man die in front of me. ¡° When Shen Jingcheng said this, every word contained an iparable darkness. However, at this time, Qiu Qingqing still did not know that you did not notice at all. Soon, they arrived at the civil affairs bureau. In fact, a person like him didn¡¯t need toe to the civil affairs bureau to get his marriage certificate. He only needed to make a phone call to get his marriage certificate. But now, he decided toe with Qiu Qingqing personally because he wanted to enjoy a perfect andplete marriage. He just wanted her to experience a formal ceremony. As for the wedding, they still needed a long time to prepare. They wanted to give her the most beautiful experience. After all, a person only had one wedding. He wanted Qiu Qingqing to never forget the day of their wedding. ¡°Get out of the car. Why are you still standing in the car? There¡¯s candy in the car for you to eat. ¡° Seeing that Qingqing was still in a daze, he deliberately stretched out his hand and flicked her forehead. Chapter 2018

Chapter 2018: Chapter 2003: Hate

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Hate, you hurt me so much just now. ¡° Actually, it didn¡¯t hurt much, but Qiu Qingqing didn¡¯t know why she just wanted to act cute. ¡°Is it really that painful? ¡± The man curled his thin lips and looked at the cute little wild cat. How could he not know his own strength Clearly, this little girl was acting cute with him again. ¡°Yeah, it really hurts. You hurt me so much. Why are you so rough? I haven¡¯t married you yet, and you¡¯re already so violent to me. It¡¯ll be terrible if I marry you in the future. ¡° ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do about it. You¡¯ve already fallen into my trap. You won¡¯t be able to escape for the rest of your life. ¡° Shen Jingcheng reached out and carried her out of the car. It was a good day to get married. There were many people lined up at the entrance of the civil affairs bureau. However, when they suddenly saw such a special couple walking down, their eyes fell on Shen Jingcheng and Qiu Qingqing curiously. The man looked very cold and handsome. His temperament seemed to bepletely different from that of an ordinary person. As for the woman, she had been lying in the man¡¯s arms the whole time. Without a doubt, she had be the center of attention. Qiu Qingqing was still a little shy. She directly went into his arms and refused to show her face again. ¡°Mr. Shen, your certificate has been processed. ¡° A few men in suits walked out. The one in the lead walked over and said respectfully. At the same time, he was alsoining in his heart. He really didn¡¯t understand what these rich people were thinking The certificate had already been processed, but they still had toe over to collect it in person. He had already said that he could deliver it to the mansion in person, but this rich man refused and insisted oning over with his wife to collect it. You¡¯re asking for it Forget it. These rich people, they just don¡¯t know what they¡¯re thinking. Hearing this, Shen Jingcheng slightly nodded his head and carried the woman into the room. Standing under the national g, see two red books, Qiu Qingqing also dare not believe that they are actually so married. ¡°What, you don¡¯t dare to look at it? Are you afraid it¡¯s fake, afraid I¡¯ll do it to fool you? ¡° Shen Jingcheng a derisive posture, but attracted Qiu Qingqing reached out to pound his shoulder. I don¡¯t think so. I don¡¯t think so. I think so ¡°You are the girl who is talking nonsense, the wedding day to say these discouraging words, and say, believe it or not, I will deal with you. ¡° Shen Jingcheng stretched out his hand to pinch her chin, eyes slightly narrowed. Qiu Qingqing stuck out her tongue and opened her marriage certificate. The two marriage certificates were exactly the same except for the photo, age and birth. Two people obviously difference ten years of appearance, Qiu Qingqing can not help but burst outughing. ¡°look at your marriage certificate. You are so many years older than me. You have to love me well and never make me angry. Otherwise, I will pack my bags and run away from home. What will you do then? ¡° ¡°You are still using this to threaten me, aren¡¯t you? ¡° ¡°Of course. I am so much younger than you and I married you without hesitation. Don¡¯t you treat me well in the future? In the future, no matter what woman you see, you can not take another look at her. From now on, you can only have me in your eyes. ¡° ¡°So overbearing? I like being overbearing. ¡± Shen Jingcheng smiled softly and hugged the person in his arms tightly as he walked out. Chapter 2019

Chapter 2019: Chapter 2004: Hysteria

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Unexpectedly, just as the two of them reached the door, they ran into Ning Xuemei and a few other older people. Ning Xuemei, who was wearing a 20-centimeter height, walked over with her high heels wide open. She almost ignored the woman in Shen Jingcheng¡¯s arms and went straight to Shen Jingcheng. ¡°Shen Jingcheng, I think you have really gone mad. Or do you not care about the face of the Shen family anymore? How could you do such a thing? ¡° ¡°Why are you here? ¡± Shen Jingcheng did not move at all. His gaze fell on the front. ¡°granduncle. ¡° The man stood there, the corners of his mouth moving. After a long time, he finally said something. ¡°Jingcheng, you are really confused. Why did you marry this little girl here Do you know how big the gap between you and him is If you really want to marry her, you will face countless nder and criticism in the future. Others will say that you are a criminal who loves children. What will you do then?¡± ¡°granduncle, I said that I will make my own decisions. No matter what happens in the future, I will not bear it alone. I am a real man. I will protect my wife and children. ¡° ¡°Jingcheng, what do you mean by that? What do you mean you won¡¯t protect your wife and children? ¡° Great-uncle¡¯s serious gazended on him, especially when itnded on Qiu Qingqing His gaze became increasingly stern. ¡°You two are married? Ridiculous, this is too ridiculous. How can you two get married? Qiu Qingqing isn¡¯t even 20 years old yet. You¡¯re breaking thew. ¡° ¡°I¡¯ve said that I don¡¯t need great-uncle to care about my matters. If great-uncle wants to report me to the higher-ups, I¡¯m free to do so. ¡° The man was very serious. He hugged the girl in his arms even tighter. ¡°since Qingqing is already angry with me, I¡¯ll do my best to protect her. Otherwise, what kind of Man am I? ¡° The fact that Ning Xuemei had actually married the two of them was a huge blow to her. She staggered and looked at the man with red eyes. ¡°Shen Jingcheng, how are you? You actually married this girl behind our backs. ¡°. Shen Jingcheng, do you have a conscience You actually dared to marry this stinky girl behind my back. Are you going to force me to death before you¡¯re satisfied ¡°Shen Jingcheng, did you let my sister-inw down? She loved me to death back then. Why has everything changed now? ¡± ¡°You actually carried a stinky girl to get married. Where¡¯s your deep love for me ¡°Did your deep love for me back then feed to the dogs? ¡° Ning Xuemei was hysterically interrogating the silent man in front of her. The man who had been silent all this time only looked at her coldly. He had always been silent and would never argue for himself. However, Qiu Qingqing realized that her man had been scolded by another woman, so she naturally had to do justice for him. ¡°Ning Xuemei, are you crazy? ¡± ¡°You¡¯re already married now, yet you still expect Shen Jingcheng to be your backup and protect you silently? ¡± ¡°Do you think that all the men in the world have to follow you around? Do you think that all the men in the world should follow you and not marry you for the rest of your life? ¡° ¡°What has it got to do with you? If it weren¡¯t for you, Shen Jingcheng wouldn¡¯t treat me like this. You actually have the nerve to criticize me here. Where did you get your face from? You shameless vixen and your cheating mistress. ¡° Hearing Ning Xuemei¡¯s hysterical scolding of herself, you could say that you were really angered by her until youughed. How could this woman be so disgusting? ! ! Chapter 2020

Chapter 2020: Chapter 2005 refuted

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°If I¡¯m a mistress, then what are you You¡¯re already married, yet you keep saying that others are mistresses. Then what are you Having an affair Climbing the wall A shameless mischievous woman Ning Xuemei, you have to take a good look at your own identity. Don¡¯t always pour dirty water on others. You¡¯ve been married before. What right do you have to criticize me and Shen Jingcheng? Instead of criticizing US here, why don¡¯t you look at what you¡¯ve done?¡± Ning Xuemei¡¯s eyes were red. She didn¡¯t expect that she would be criticized by a little girl. She red at her fiercely. ¡°So what if I¡¯m married? Shen Jingcheng loves me the most in his life. Back then, he almost had one of his legs broken because of me. If this isn¡¯t love, then there¡¯s no such thing as love in this world anymore. ¡° Ning Xuemei was too persistent. She had always been obsessed with what happened back then. She had never walked out of it. Hearing this woman talk about the past between her and Shen Jingcheng, Qiu Qingqing did not know what to say. She just stared at her nkly. So they had had so many sweet memories Yes, that was the youth between them. The so-called youth should be unforgettable. ¡°Even if you applied again in the past, it¡¯s already over. You can¡¯t let him be immersed in that so-called past for his entire life. Watching you get married and have children by your husband¡¯s side, no one can be so great. ¡± Qiu Qingqing¡¯s eyes were serious ¡°Ning Xuemei, if you really think so, then you¡¯re too selfish. ¡° ¡°How am I selfish? Let me tell you, Qiu Qingqing, the only thing he loves in his life is me. Even if he gets together with you, even if you have a daughter with him, he won¡¯t have a ce for you here. His heart will always be only for me. ¡° Ning Xuemei screamed at Qiu Qingqing again. Qiu Qingqing didn¡¯t know if this person was mentally ill, but he still said such words at this time. ¡°Ning Xuemei, don¡¯t you feel ashamed to say such words to your younger brother in front of your great-uncle? ¡° ¡°How can I not feel ashamed? It¡¯s you who never understood the truth. You¡¯ve always been deceiving yourself into thinking that Shen Jingcheng married you because he loved you, but you never knew that I was the only white moonlight in his heart.¡± Ning Xuemei¡¯s vicious eyes swept over Qiu Qingqing, as if she was swearing an oath, dering the man¡¯s ownership of her. Even if they were really married now, even if they really did have a daughter, she still wanted Qiu Qingqing to forever feel ufortable because of her. She really did not expect that Shen Jingcheng would actually be able to let her go, and she also did not expect that Shen Jingcheng would actually marry such a girl. She had once thought that if Shen Jingcheng protected her side for the rest of her life. She would feel guilty in her heart, but she would give Shen Jingcheng some benefits, so that Shen Jingcheng would forever be able to indulge in the once sweet love between them. However, she never expected that Shen Jingcheng would one day be able to break away from their love and spread his wings, break away from her emotional control, and have a fruitful rtionship with another girl. When she thought of this, Ning Xuemei¡¯s eyes turned red with jealousy. ¡°Ning Xuemei, your method of sowing discord is really low. Even I, a girl who is not even 20 years old, find it ridiculous and childish. ¡° Chapter 2021

Chapter 2021: Chapter 2006¡¯s face was gloomy

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Uncle, who had been standing by the side, saw the two women criticizing each other in public without caring about their image. His face darkened again. ¡°Have you two had enough Each and every one of you is outrageous. Xue Mei, I know our family has let you down in the past, but it has been so long. Don¡¯t bring up the matters between Jingcheng and you anymore. ¡°The life between you two has long be two parallel lines that will never cross. Although I don¡¯t agree with Jingcheng and Qiu Qingqing being together, I think Jingcheng has to have a family and set up a business no matter what. ¡°even if it¡¯s not Qiu Qingqing, it will be someone else. ¡° Ning Xuemei seemed to have received a huge shock, but she still trembled and did not speak. This was because he knew that her great-uncle was the person with the most power and status in this family. If she dared to contradict him, she might not have to stay in the Shen family anymore. Although she and Shen Jingcheng were separated back then, it was indeed because of the problems of the Shen family. The Shen family indeed owed him a lot, and her great-uncle had always felt guilty towards her because of this. But if she did not know what was good for her great-uncle and did not know when to stop, her great-uncle would not be lenient towards her. Seeing that the old man had spoken, Qiu Qingqing also shut her mouth and did not speak. She obediently hugged Shen Jingcheng¡¯s neck. ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡° Shen Jingcheng did not say much from the beginning to the end. However, when his great-uncle was criticizing Qiu Qingqing, he finally became impatient and spoke a few words. ¡°between us, it has nothing to do with Qingqing. If you have anything, just look for me. Don¡¯t look for Qingqing. ¡° After saying this, Shen Jingcheng carried the girl in his arms and directly got into his car. He did not even turn his head. Ning Xuemei¡¯s eyes were slightly red. She wanted to go up and say a few words to him, but she didn¡¯t have the chance. She just watched Shen Jingcheng and Qiu Qingqing leave. ¡°great-uncle, do you really intend to let them be together? Do you know how much trouble Shen Jingcheng will be in if he is with her? Everyone will say that he is a pedophile and that he rapes young girls. ¡° ¡°raping young girls is not necessary. ¡± great-uncle¡¯s face became even darker. He had always fancied Shen Jingcheng, thinking that Shen Jingcheng could support the entire Shen family. Especially after Shen Jingcheng started from scratch and left the Shen family, he was still able to do business so well, and he had already created his own business empire in his early 30s. He believed even more that Shen Jingcheng was the savior of the Shen family, and only then could the Shen family flourish. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let women be Jingcheng¡¯s obstacles on the road. ¡± His great-uncle¡¯s vision was far-reaching. ¡°He is destined to be a business genius in this lifetime, destined to be the pride and emperor of the entire city. There are many things that can not allow him to be willful. ¡° ¡°From what my great-uncle says, does he have any ideas? ¡± ¡°right now, Shen Jingcheng doesn¡¯t listen to our advice at all. He has already treated that little girl as his own treasure. ¡°. ¡°He is simply bewitched. He has beenpletely muddled by this girl who has used some kind of seductive technique. ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t use such words to brainwash me. I know that you are very jealous of that little girl right now, but you must remember that you are already young master Shen¡¯s wife. ¡°Don¡¯t embarrass him. If you really create a shocking scandal between the Shen family¡¯s uncle and sister-inw, my Shen family will never let you off for the rest of your life. ¡° Ning Xuemei was shocked and agreed repeatedly. Actually, Ning Xuemei had thought of secretly having an affair with Shen Jingcheng in the past. After all, he was her first lover. Chapter 2022

Chapter 2022: Chapter 2007, the past

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION However, ever since she married young master Shen, he had been avoiding her and getting off by himself. He did not even want to say anything unnecessary to her. Shen Jingcheng hugged her and kissed her as he got into the car. Qiu Qingqing still had some lingering fear, especially when she looked up and saw the man¡¯s beautiful chin. There were some things in her heart that she could not hide, but she did not know how to start and which topic to start from. ¡°If you want to say anything, just ask me directly. ¡° Shen Jingcheng sat in the driver¡¯s seat and reached out to touch her head. His voice did not change in the slightest. It was as if what had just happened had no effect on him. ¡°You and Ning Xuemei should have a very beautiful past. ¡± Qiu Qingqing looked a little sad. For some reason, she suddenly thought of a sentence, ¡°I haven¡¯t been born yet, but I¡¯ve already grown old. ¡°. She was a little sad. Why didn¡¯t she have time to participate in her life in the past. ¡°It¡¯s not a beautiful past, but it is indeed a past between her and me. ¡° Shen Jingcheng looked into her eyes without any hesitation. ¡°Do you want to know about my past with her? If you don¡¯t want to know, I won¡¯t tell you. ¡° ¡°Of course I want to know. Tell me quickly. Even if I get jealous and angry during the process, you still have to tell me. ¡± Qiu Qingqing pouted and reached out to hug the man¡¯s arm. Looking at his elbow being hugged by a little white hand, Shen Jingcheng still felt that it was a strange feeling. ¡°Then if I tell you, you can¡¯t be unhappy. ¡° ¡°Then if I¡¯m unhappy, can¡¯t you coax me? Just let me stay there unhappy? ¡° Shen Jingcheng:¡±...¡± It was rare for him to be choked by this little girl. Shen Jingcheng lit a cigarette, and many old scenes appeared in his mind. It was as if he could not remember anything, but at the same time, it was as if everything was fresh in his memory, as if it had happened yesterday. ¡°She and I were high school ssmates. At that time, I was abandoned by others and was left to live in a small alley. ¡° At that time, he was still that unruly and unruly youth. Every day, he would go out with his friends to pick up girls, drink, and fight. During that period of time, it was probably the most licentious and unrestrained time he had ever lived. Later on, he met the girl in the alley. At that time, she was still a pure, lively, and innocent girl. She looked at him with wounds all over his body, as if he was a lonely youth who had been abandoned She liked to use a handkerchief to wipe the dust off his face. It was at that moment that the two of them gradually developed a deep friendship. Perhaps in the end, he did not dare to determine what kind of feelings it was, but he was sure that this rtionship had yed a very big role in his youth It upied a very important part. Although Ning Xuemei hadpletely changed in the end and was no longer the girl in his memories, that memory was still very clear. ¡°So your meeting can be so romantic. She even wiped the dust off your face. You¡¯ve be an unruly youth, haven¡¯t you? You¡¯re not like the uncle you are now. ¡° Shen Jingcheng could clearly feel that his arm was held much tighter by her. He suddenlyughed. The hand holding the cigarette gently stroked the girl¡¯s long hair, but the cigarette ash in his hand did not touch him at all. ¡°Just now, you said that you wouldn¡¯t be jealous or angry. Why did you change your mind now? ¡° ¡°When did I say that I wouldn¡¯t be angry or jealous? I only said that you would coax me. ¡° Chapter 2023

Chapter 2023: Chapter 2008

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Then I¡¯ll coax you. Don¡¯t be angry anymore. ¡± Shen Jingcheng paused for a moment and reached out to touch her head. ¡°Let¡¯s go home now. Our daughter is still waiting for us at home. What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll get auntie Chen to make it for you. ¡° ¡°what if I want to eat what you make? If I want you to get down, then are you going to get down? ¡° Qiu Qingqing reached out to hug the man¡¯s waist and raised her head to act coquettishly in his arms. ¡°little girl, you¡¯re so bad. Usually, when we get married, the wife has to cook for her husband. Now you want me to cook for you. ¡° Shen Jingcheng smiled. He was not angry. He thought it was very interesting and scratched her nose. ¡°Now men and women are equal. If you cook for me, I will cook for you in the future. ¡° ¡°Come on, how can your hands be stained with oil and salt? How can I bear to do that? ¡° Shen Jingcheng caressed her slender hands. ¡°Then I will cook for you in a while. Tonight, you have to listen to me, baby. ¡° ¡°Why do you always talk about the night? Now I want you to cook for me. ¡° Qiu Qingqing¡¯s face was boiling hot. She directly crawled into his shirt and pressed against his chest. ¡°then I must make a condition now. I have already cooked lunch for you, how can I make a condition? Little Scoundrel, this kind of deal is not that simple. ¡° Seeing that Qiu Qingqing was twisting on her body again today, the man stopped her in time. ¡°Don¡¯t twist on my body now. Save all your strength for tonight. ¡° She suddenly stopped moving because she could clearly feel that the man¡¯s tensed body and slender body were obviously heating up. She pulled the corners of her lips in a somewhat sessful manner and revealed a mischievous smile. ... As soon as she returned home, she was very gossipy and pulled her to the side, asking if she had gone to collect her marriage certificate. ¡°How did you know that I had gone to collect my marriage certificate? You guessed it so urately. ¡± Qiu Qingqing was obviously in a very good mood at the moment. There was even a little shyness on her face. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your Mr. Shen to be so capable. He managed to get your marriage certificate all of a sudden. Now you don¡¯t have to worry. ¡° Chen Shuxin and the others had always known that Qiu Qingqing was a very insecure child. It was good to get married now, but at least there would be a guarantee in the future. Inparison, Shen Jingcheng also saw that she was insecure, which was why he got the marriage certificate earlier. ¡°Then, aren¡¯t you two going to have sex tonight? Did you two do this long ago? ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense all day. You have to remember that you¡¯re a baby. You¡¯re still a child. ¡° ¡°...¡± ¡°although I¡¯m still a child, I¡¯m still a dirty baby. So tell US quickly. Do you want to reveal some details to us? We definitely won¡¯t tell anyone. We¡¯re just curious. ¡° Hearing her teasing, Qiu Qingqing pushed her and smiled shyly. Her face waspletely red. Shen Jingcheng was the one who cooked at night. Following her, they put the child back in Auntie Chen¡¯s arms and found an excuse to leave. Did the little princess know that they were leaving? She even took the initiative to extend her hand as if to say goodbye when they were leaving. ¡°Aiya, the little princess is so smart. She even knows how to say goodbye. ¡± She casually nted a kiss on her left cheek. The little girl eximed in excitement. The rest of the time, of course, was for them to show off their love. No matter what, tonight was their wedding night. They should stay and let them spend it well. Chapter 2024

Chapter 2024: Chapter 2009 takeout

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION While on the road, freewill was a little tired. Chen Shuxin, who was beside him, didn¡¯t know why she was so excited. She kept talking about how cute the little princess was and how soft and cute she felt when she kissed her just now. ¡°Freewill, why are you so tired? You¡¯re so tired that you almost fell asleep. You only hugged the little princess a few times just now. Are you that tired? ¡° ¡°I don¡¯t know why either. Anyway, I just want to sleep. Let me sleep for a while first. Wake me up when you get to schoolter. ¡° ¡°Okay, then you sleep first. By the way, what do you want to eat? Because when I¡¯m on the way, I might ask the driver to stop and buy a lunchbox. ¡° If she went back to school, the cafeteria would have been closed long ago, and the takeout nearby wasn¡¯t very delicious, so Chen Shuxin nned to buy two lunchboxes on the way. ¡°Then help me buy a te of green pepper fried shredded pork. ¡° ¡°Okay, then you sleep. I¡¯ll go buy it for youter. ¡° Sui Xin felt her head was very heavy, and she fell asleep immediately. When she woke up, she found a faint fragranceing from the tip of her nose. It was a very familiar smell that made her feel very safe. When she looked up, she saw Gu Yinshu. He was hugging her. She didn¡¯t know what he was thinking just now, but he was so lost in his thoughts. He didn¡¯t even notice that she had woken up in his arms. ¡°Yinshu, why are you here? ¡° Suixin felt her throat was very hoarse. When they came together, they found that it was already 7 pm, and she was already at the school gate. No one knew where she was. ¡°You don¡¯t even know where you are now? ¡± Seeing Sui Xin¡¯s dumbfounded look, Gu Yinshu was a little amused. ¡°I¡¯m in your car now. I was in a taxi just now. I was nning to go back to school with Chen Shuxin. Why am I in your car for no reason? ¡° Sui Xin rubbed her eyes. She still hadn¡¯t fully understood what was going on. ¡°Your best friend sold you to me. Today, I¡¯m going to sell you to the coal mine to dig coal. ¡° Sui Xin:¡±...¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you childish? How could you make such a childish joke? ¡° Following which, following which, following which, he pushed him and got out of the car. His stomach was obviously hungry, and he smelled the aroma of food. ¡°What¡¯s that smell? Why does it smell so good? ¡° Turning around, he saw that Gu Yinshu was already holding a takeaway in his hand. The Aroma of the food came from his takeaway. ¡°Did you get my takeaway? Why do I remember that Chen Shuxin bought it for me? ¡° Following which, following which, he tried to grab the takeaway from his hand, but was stopped by his hand. She couldn¡¯t even touch the takeaway. ¡°How can you be so childish? How can you y such a trick? Hurry up and return the takeaway to me, or I won¡¯t be polite. ¡° ¡°then why aren¡¯t you polite? ¡° It seemed that he was really addicted to ying this trick. Freewill moved his mouth, and when he wasn¡¯t paying attention, he suddenly pounced on him and directly took the takeaway from his hand. Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t react for a moment, but he quickly hugged her with one hand in his arms. ¡°I think you¡¯re really something. You actually attacked me when I wasn¡¯t paying attention. Then I¡¯ll punish you properly. ¡° ¡°You¡¯re really something, aren¡¯t you? It was you who attacked me. Who told you to take my takeout? ¡° She took the takeout in her hand and looked at it. She realized that it wasn¡¯t the shredded green pepper fried pork that she wanted. ¡°Hey, this isn¡¯t my food. Is this your food? ¡° Chapter 2025

Chapter 2025: Chapter 2010 was confessed

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Of course, I just brought this for you. It was made by our nanny. ¡° ¡°You actually brought me dinner. How did you know I would be here? ¡° ¡°I would know where you are. ¡± Gu Yinshu touched her head. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the dormitory for dinner. I¡¯ll go back first. See You tomorrow morning. ¡° ¡°okay. ¡± Freewill was very happy. He took the takeout and walked back. Gu Yinshu looked at her from behind and said helplessly. ¡°What a little heartless person. ¡° At this time, the lights on the campus had already been turned on. When freewill walked past, he suddenly saw a ck shadow in front of him. She didn¡¯t notice it at first. Perhaps the ck shadow had quickly arrived in front of her, giving him a fright. ¡°Who is it? ¡° She suddenly shouted sternly and heard a somewhat panicked voice from the other side. ¡°student freewill, it¡¯s me. Don¡¯t shout. I don¡¯t have any malice toward you. ¡° Hearing this somewhat familiar voice, freewill didn¡¯t say anything for the time being. He just used his phone light to illuminate the front. When she saw that it was a male student standing in front of her, she was still a little confused. ¡°So it¡¯s student Zhang. Why are you standing here? ¡° ¡°I have something to look for you. When I saw that you were here, I ran over in a hurry. I¡¯m sorry for scaring you just now. Are you alright? ¡° This student Zhang scratched the back of his head in embarrassment. He stared at the girl in front of him with his two eyes, feeling a little embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I did not see the ck shadow clearly just now, so I was shocked. ¡° Freewill would usually watch some ghost movies or school killing movies. When he suddenly saw the ck shadow just now, his heart was already pounding with fear. Fortunately, this ck shadow was a person, or else he would have been scared to death. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay. If you were scared, wouldn¡¯t that be my fault? ¡° Student Zhang smiled very honestly. He suddenly hesitated and wanted to speak, but he didn¡¯t seem to know how to. ¡°Student Zhang, do you have something you want to tell me? If you have something to say, feel free to say it. ¡° Carefree had always been very polite and polite to others. Even with this male student who was not familiar with her, she could still maintain her personality. ¡°It¡¯s like this, I want you to ept this. ¡° This student Zhang wanted to take out a box of chocte from her bosom and stuff it into her bosom. Carefree never expected that her bosom would actually be stuffed with a box of chocte, and it was from a male student. The problem was that she was now a person with a boyfriend. This kind of scene was especially awkward. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Zhang. I don¡¯t ept chocte. Please take it back. ¡° Recently, he felt like he had been electrocuted. He immediately stuffed the chocte into his arms desperately, afraid that the people behind him, especially Gu Yinshu, would see it. He didn¡¯t know if he had left yet. He didn¡¯t know if he would see it? The male student obviously didn¡¯t expect that he would be rejected so quickly. Holding the box of chocte in his arms, he stood there in a daze and watched as he ran toward the dormitory building as if he was following his heart. ¡°What are you doing? There¡¯s a wolf chasing you from behind. Why are you running so fast? ¡± Chen Shuxin saw Sui Xin running over and reached out to catch her. She hugged the girl in front of her firmly and teased her with a smile. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a wolf chasing me? I was confessed to just now. ¡° Chapter 2026

Chapter 2026: Chapter 2011, Phoenix in the game

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Chen Shuxin:¡±...¡± If it was someone else who said such a thing with a disdainful expression, Chen Shuxin would definitely beat her to death. However, it happened to be freewill. She wouldn¡¯t think that freewill was acting pretentious. ¡°Who dares to be so bold to actuallye and flirt with you? Doesn¡¯t he know whose name you¡¯re registered under? ¡° Chen Shuxin was very curious. She really didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a person who dared to be so bold. After all, freewill and Gu Yinshu¡¯s rtionship seemed to have spread throughout the entire campus. Even the teacher tacitly agreed because not only did the two of them not regress in their studies, but they were also making great progress. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. It¡¯s a boy who has never spoken to me before in our ss. I only remember that his surname is Zhang. I almost forgot his full name. You also know that I have never liked to remember other people¡¯s names. ¡° ¡°How pitiful. Another boy is going to break his heart. ¡± Chen Shuxin deliberately wailed at the side and immediately forgot about this matter ¡°Hurry up and start the game. The world in the game is still more fun. The world in real life is too sinister. ¡° ¡°Forget it. I feel that the world in the real world and the world in the game are both very dangerous. The world with people is the world of martial arts. ¡± Freewill retorted with a smile as he could not wait to turn on hisputer. Ever since she found out that she had been voted the number one beauty in the martial arts world, she had not logged into her game very often. She wondered if her game ount had been flooded with messages at this time? It seemed that every time she logged out for a period of time, she would be flooded with all kinds of messages. Sure enough, when she turned on herputer, there were still all kinds of messages bombarding her. Some were from friends, some were strangers, and some were from groups and gangs. For a moment, she was speechless when she actually saw a few people confessing to her in the game. They didn¡¯t reply to her messages, right? They were all from the same gang, so they felt awkward. She replied to them, but she also felt that she already had a boyfriend, so she shouldn¡¯t pay attention to these things. After thinking about it, she still politely replied a few words, which implied that she was tactfully rejecting them. Finally, she replied to these people and immediately went to clear her own dungeon. She hadn¡¯t picked the herbs for today, but she decided to pick them after clearing the dungeon. After many modifications, the game had be more and more realistic. Following her heart, she even felt that the scenes in the game wereparable to real scenes. Ruff Ruff Ruff, ruff ruff ruff ruff ruff. Two Phoenixes suddenlynded beside her. Although they were virtual, when the phoenixes sat beside her, following her heart, she suddenly had a very strange feeling. She even wanted to reach out and touch their soft and beautiful feathers. The two phoenixes made clear sounds in the game, attracting many yers around them. They surrounded him, discussing and watching. The Creator of Glory World had really put in a lot of effort to make these two phoenixes extremely beautiful. Every time, they would make these clear Phoenix cries. The yer character that freewill controlled in the game suddenly climbed onto the back of a female phoenix. The Phoenix raised its head and let out a long cry. It pped its wings and flew into the blue sky. Its two Phoenix Eyes looked down at the ground. Recently, for some reason, it had been particrly fond of riding on a phoenix. Looking at the way it was roaming in the game, it was as if it had really seen everything on a phoenix. Chapter 2027

Chapter 2027: Chapter 2012

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION There were many gamers watching the game below. When they saw the number one beauty in the martial arts world on top of Freewill¡¯s head, they knew that this was the number one beauty in the martial arts world that had recently been conferred the title of the number one beauty in the online game. This was because many people had seen freewill¡¯s true colors on the forums and knew that she was a real beauty. They were immediately excited, especially when they saw her sitting on the Phoenix and roaming the Jianghu. The few boys in the gang were even more restless. Even if they were rejected, they still found all sorts of topics to talk about. It was really a headache for freewill. If she said it too harshly in the game, it would not be good if it led to a fight. However, if she did not say it strictly, these people always felt that they had a chance, so they would probe and try to curry favor with her. It was really difficult. Just as freewill was thinking about the problem, he suddenly saw a male phoenix fly beside the phoenix that was originally flying alone in the game. It turned out that Gu Yinshu had also entered the game. He sat on the other Phoenix and spread his wings to fly to freewill¡¯s side. The boys who were initially restless were suddenly dumbfounded when they saw this scene. This was because they knew that the male and female phoenixes were a pair, so the people on their bodies were also a pair. They had long heard that the number one beauty in the martial arts world had a romantic rtionship with a person. Nothing was real, and the number one beauty had actually given her a pair of male and female phoenixes. This was too extravagant! In this game, the male and female phoenixes were the rarest and the most expensive. They just stared nkly at the two phoenixes flying together in the sky. Did the two phoenixes even hug each other¡¯s necks from time to time? They looked exceptionally beautiful. Song Yan, Chen Shuxin, and the others, who were ying the gameter, almost spat out their instant noodles on theputer screen. They had seen people showing off their love, but they had never seen people showing off their love like this. Seeing therge group of character yers below announce that they had broken up, Chen Shuxin and the others didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. They also joined the crowd to watch. When he realized that there were more and more bored people watching, freewill felt a little embarrassed, especially when he saw that the world channel was being refreshed so much. ¡°Yin Shu, let¡¯s go down. Otherwise, these people will be watching from below all day long. ¡° ¡°Why should we go down? You can carry it here for as long as you want. Look at the beautiful scenery around you. ¡° ¡°Yeah, I really didn¡¯t expect the scenery in the game to be so beautiful. I don¡¯t even want toe out. It¡¯s like staying in such a beautiful ce and watching with you all the time. ¡° ¡°I¡¯ll watch it with you for as long as you want. ¡° Freewill looked at the game page in front of him and sighed, ¡°I heard that the game maker will modify the server. When the timees, all the scenery here will be modified. Thendscape that once belonged to US might disappear. ¡° For Freewill, modifying the server and all the scenery here would be changed. It would no longer be the game they used to y. And it would definitely not be thendscape they used to live in. It was a little sad to think about it. However, every online game would evolve and upgrade continuously. This was not something that freewill could control. He would just treat the scenery here as the best memory in his heart. It was enough to treasure it forever in a corner. The two phoenixesnded on a piece of green grass. The yer that freewill controlled stood by the tree and sighed. Chapter 2028

Chapter 2028: Chapter 2012 results

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Looking at the beautiful scene on theputer, Sui Xin felt a little tired. Shey in front of the table and gradually fell asleep. Chen Shuxin did not expect her to fall asleep again. For some reason, shey on the table again. Her eyes were closed and she could not wake up no matter how hard she tried. The whimpering sound that she made made made Chen Shuxin feel a little helpless. ¡°Is Sui Xin Asleep? Why is he so sleepy? He can still fall asleep while ying games. Do you need my help? ¡° Lan Xue saw that Chen Shuxin wanted to put her arm on her shoulder helplessly. She knew that Chen Shuxin might want to carry her back to the bed, so she quickly ran over. ¡°I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s been eatingtely, but she¡¯s getting heavier. I really can¡¯t hold it in anymore. Come over and help me lift her feet, but she¡¯s sleeping like a pig¡¯s head. I can¡¯t wake her up no matter how hard I try. ¡± Lan Xue had already hugged her waist with all her strength. The two of them worked together to carry freewill to the bed. Chen Shuxin even used a towel to wipe her face before she let her sleep. ¡°I guess I¡¯m really tired today. I didn¡¯t have much rest at the Shen family, but I met another confession when I came back. I even yed games for a while now. I guess I¡¯m too tired. Let her sleep. Let¡¯s take a shower and go to sleep.¡± Chen Shuxin stood up and nned to take out her own bucket and towel. She would take a hot shower and have a good rest. Lan Xue nodded and quickly turned off theputers of the three of them. She was the first person toe back from the dormitory today, so she took a shower early. Now, she only needed to read for a while before going to sleep. Reading was her habit. If she didn¡¯t read, she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep. Chen Shuxin also knew about this little habit of hers. Usually, she would always tease her that she might be admitted to one of the four universities. After reading, she had already taken a shower. After wiping her feet, she was already lying on the bed. Soon, the weekend arrived. Their exam results were released. Both Suixin and Chen Shuxin¡¯s mood was a little heavy because they didn¡¯t do very well in physics. Suixin¡¯s physics score was just 80 points. This time, Chen Shuxin¡¯s performance was abnormal and only had 78 points. ¡°Shu Xin, what¡¯s wrong? Are you in a bad mood? If you take this kind of score once in a while, there¡¯s no need to me yourself too much. ¡° It wouldn¡¯t be a big problem if she could get a score of 78. However, Chen Shuxin was a straight-a student since she was young. Her score had never dropped below 90 points. It was indeed a big blow for her to get a score of 78 all of a sudden. Only then did Chen Shuxin slightly restrain her ugly expression. She smiled at freewill andforted her first. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I was just shocked when I saw the score just now. It¡¯s not a big problem, and I don¡¯t have too much pent-up emotions. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯m very good. Although I¡¯ve never gotten a score like this before, I still have the ability to withstand pressure. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. The physics exam this time was a little bad to begin with, and the teacher didn¡¯t tell us anything in detail, so it should be very normal for me to fail. ¡° ¡°Yes, but physics is indeed my weakness. From today onwards, I¡¯ll have to make up for it. ¡° ¡°Isn¡¯t that simple? Song Yan is simply a ready-made resource. His physics results can be said to be quite heaven-defying. As long as you have him by your side to tutor you, you¡¯ll definitely do better in the future. ¡° ¡°Yes, I know. ¡° Chapter 2029

Chapter 2029: Chapter 2011 was lying on the table

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The two of them chatted for a while and didn¡¯t talk about their studies. This weekend, they might have to go home, especially with freewill. It seemed that he hadn¡¯t been home for a long time. ¡°Are you going home this weekend? I remember that you said that you would be home before. I will be home this weekend too, ¡± freewill casually mentioned Chen Shuxin respondedzily. She would indeed be home this weekend because her parents heard that her recent report card was out. They couldn¡¯t wait to ask her how her recent results were. This time, it happened to be the worst time for the test. She had never scored as low as 78. In the past, the lowest score was 85. At that time, she had been scolded by her parents. If she brought 78 back home this time, she would definitely be scolded by her mother. ¡°Shu Xin, why do I feel that you are not in good spirits? Is it because of this bad test that affects your mood? ¡° ¡°I am still thinking about how to exin it to my parents. You know that they have always been strict with me. I don¡¯t know how I will be scolded if I take 78 back this time. ¡° Chen Shuxin felt a little dejected when she thought of this. Because she was really afraid of seeing the responsibilities of a parent. She had always been the most outstanding since she was young. She was always the child of other people¡¯s parents. But this time, she really fell downpletely. She had fallen so hard in physics. She felt that there seemed to be a natural discord between her and physics. After all, before the exam, Song Yan had honestly prepared for the review with him. He even circled all the difficult and important questions and did them properly. Who knew that he still didn¡¯t do well in the physics exam? He even got the lowest score, 78 points. She felt very annoyed when she thought of this. If she hadn¡¯t reviewed in advance, he wouldn¡¯t have said anything about this score. However, she still got 78 points after reviewing. This made her feel a sense of defeat. Although sheforted herself by saying that she shouldn¡¯t be troubled by this score, Shu Xin felt ufortable when she thought of her parents¡¯expectations of her. Sui Xin also knew that Shu Xin¡¯s parents, who were both teachers, were very strict with their daughter. This time, her score of 78 was indeed beyond their imagination. ¡°You should go back and tell them about the difficulties you encountered in your studies and this revision. Your parents should understand. ¡° ¡°That¡¯s the only way. ¡° Although Chen Shuxin said that, she knew in her heart that her parents would never be reasonable. They had been very strict with her since she was young. No matter how well she did, they would use very strict words to tell her not to be proud and never praise her. When she thought of this, Chen Shuxin felt as if it was raining cats and dogs. Her heart was gloomy. ¡°Why are you suddenly unhappy? Don¡¯t you always like tough? Only when youugh can you be beautiful. ¡± Freewill reached out and held her head He smiled and pinched her face. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. You have to smile more. Our Shu Xin looks better when she smiles. ¡° ¡°You¡¯re annoying. Stop teasing me. ¡° Chen Shuxin couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter and started tough with freewill again. Noisy ss, almost everyone in the chase fight. Chapter 2030

Chapter 2030: Chapter 2012 domestic violence

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION After returning home on the weekend, Chen Shuxin was indeed scolded by her parents. Moreover, her mother had never been so angry at her. She had even given her a few ps, scolding her for not knowing how to study and only knowing how to y all day long. Perhaps it was because of her teacher, so her mother had always been very strict with her. No matter what kind of results she got, she always wanted them to be perfect. All these years, she had always done this, although sometimes she would be partial to the subject But she had never been so bad in her exams. In fact, although Chen Shuxin looked happy and cheerful all day long, she was actually a very obedient girl. She had never really made her parents angry. Perhaps it was because of this reason that her parents always thought that she was obedient. She was just like this, she should be like this. So now, she was also very strict with her. ¡°Chen Shuxin, you really disappoint me. Since I was young, when did you give me such a bad report card? You got a 78 in physics. You have never gotten such a low score. Tell me, what exactly have you experienced since you entered high school What exactly is the reason that distracted you?¡± Her mother, Chen Li, looked at her with a stern expression. ¡°Are you in a rtionship? Only a rtionship can distract you from your studies. Getting a 78 is something that has never happened before, unless someone has affected you. ¡° ¡°Sure, didn¡¯t the child only get a 78 this time? ¡± ¡°Is there a need for you to hold onto her like this? ¡± High School was always a stressful time. It was inevitable that the child¡¯s academic results would drop due to all sorts of academic pressure. Why are you being so fierce to the Child?¡± Her father, who was standing at the side, finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He reached out and pulled Chen Li, who was still angry, away. ¡°Calm down first. Go into the room first. Don¡¯t provoke the child here. ¡° Hearing her father say this, Chen Shuxin finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. Tears fell from her eyes. Arge string of tears fell on the coffee table. Chen Li, who was originally a little angry, saw that Chen Shuxin still dared to cry. She pped the table hard She yelled at her, ¡°do you still have the face to cry? Am I wronging you? Am I making trouble for no reason? Do you still have the face? I don¡¯t want to see anyone in the future with such a bad score. ¡° ¡°Okay, then you don¡¯t have to see me anymore. ¡° Chen Shuxin really couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore, so she retorted. Chen Li didn¡¯t expect her daughter to actually dare to talk back. She was so angry that her whole body trembled. She reached out to grab a clothes rack and hit her. ¡°I think you have rebelled against the heavens. You actually dare to talk back to me. I raised you up so hard, I gave birth to you, and I even raised you to be a talent. You actually dare to talk back to me. If I had known earlier, I would have strangled you to death. ¡° Chen Li was so angry that she didn¡¯t know what to say. But when she heard Chen Shuxin, she felt a chill in her heart. It had been more than ten years. For more than ten years, she had been living under her mother¡¯s shadow. She was afraid of doing something wrong, afraid of doing something wrong. However, she would never be able to reach the level of excellence that her mother wanted. In front of her, other than criticism.. There were only harsh words. No matter how excellent she was, it would not make her mother happy or satisfied. ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death. I¡¯ll beat you to death. ¡± Chen Li was so angry that she hit her arms and legs with all her might. Meanwhile, her father beside her kept pulling her to persuade her, ¡°forget it, forget it. Don¡¯t hit the child anymore. Can¡¯t you see that the child¡¯s legs are already bruised? ¡° Chapter 2031

Chapter 2031: Chapter 2013, talking back

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Don¡¯t stop me. She still has the face to cry with this score! ¡± Chen Li hit her a few times. Especially when she thought about how her daughter had just talked back to her, she became even angrier. Although her father had a high status in this family, he had always doted on his wife, so even under such circumstances, he would not forcefully pull his wife away. Although to outsiders, it seemed like he loved his wife, but to Chen Shuxin, she felt that no one in this family truly loved her, and she was the only one who was lonely. ¡°beat me to death. I don¡¯t want to be born anyway. Do you think I want to be born? Don¡¯t always use the so-called kindness of raising me. Have you ever asked me if I want to speak out? Have you ever asked me if I want to acknowledge you as my mother? ¡° Chen Shuxin stood stubbornly on the spot. Facing her mother¡¯s fierce beating, she did not back down at all. Instead, she said something that hurt her even more. ¡°Chen Shuxin, do you know what you¡¯re saying? Are you speaking humannguage? Your mother worked hard to give birth to you and raised you up. Is this how you repay us? ¡± Her father was really angry now He did not extend his hand to stop his wife. He felt that this child was really disobedient and insensible. ¡°What did you say? I think you have rebelled against the heavens. ¡± Chen Li was furious when she heard these words He absolutely would not allow his parental authority to be challenged, especially this daughter who had always been obedient. Suddenly rebelling against him at this time made her feel as if blood rushed to her brain! ¡°okay, okay, okay. If you don¡¯t want to be born, then I will beat you to death today. ¡± Chen Li gave her leg a heavy p. She was so angry that she wanted to hit her head. She was never a good-tempered person, especially after being a teacher for a few years. Usually, it was her wife and daughter who tolerated her. Chen Li had never realized the existence of this problem. Instead, she felt that it was very natural. She felt that this kind of interaction was very natural. But this time, Chen Shuxin would not tolerate it anymore. ¡°Mom, do you think that I¡¯m just standing here and waiting for you to hit me? You¡¯re wrong. ¡° Chen Shuxin took onest look at her mother, turned around, opened the door, and ran out. Her series of actions came without any warning, and she even ran out in one go. The moment she opened the door, she had already run downstairs. Chen Li had yet to wake up from her anger. Seeing that she had suddenly run out, she immediately ran over as well. She had not seen her daughter at all. ¡°This bastard, where did he run off to in an instant? ¡± Chen Li was instantly furious and immediately chased after him. In the end, she found that her daughter was nowhere to be seen. There was only a heavy rain outside, and the lights on the roadside were indistinct. This time, Chen Li finally panicked. ¡°Her father, did you see where the child ran to just now? ¡° ¡°The rain was so heavy and there was white fog. I didn¡¯t see which direction she ran to at all. Did she bring her cell phone? ¡° ¡°I don¡¯t remember when she entered the house. I started scolding her. I don¡¯t know if she left her cell phone in the bedroom. ¡° Father Chen immediately ran upstairs to check and found that her cell phone was still charging on the table. At this time, he was finally a little flustered. ¡°What do we do? It¡¯s raining so hard, where will the child go? ¡± Although Chen Li¡¯s mouth was still a little stiff, but now seeing the situation, she couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. Chapter 2032

Chapter 2032: Chapter 2014 cried

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I can¡¯t find her in such a short period of time. It¡¯s all your fault for being so impatient just now. The child only scored 78 points in one test. Is there a need for you to do that? ¡° ¡°I¡¯m doing this for her own good, isn¡¯t it? Is She studying for me or for herself? ¡± Chen Li¡¯s mouth was still unforgiving, but there was a hint of anxiety on her face. ¡°where do you think this child can run to in the middle of the night? ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore. Put on your raincoat first and run in a few directionster to look for her. ¡± Father Chen was also a little anxious. This was the first time he had encountered a child who would run away from home. Although Chen Li often beat and scolded the child because of her grades, Chen Shuxin had always been an obedient and sensible child. She had almost never done such a rebellious act. He really did not expect that his daughter would rebel so much at this moment. She could actually do such a thing as running away from home. After all, this was something he had never thought of. Of course, his parents did not know. This was because Chen Shuxin had been repressed for too long. From the start of school, Chen Shuxin was the child that other parents talked about. Her parents had always been proud of this. Every time, they taught her to do everything well and to do everything perfectly. However, the pressure in Chen Shuxin¡¯s heart was also growing. As long as she did something bad, she would suffer a thousand times more than this. Chen Li had always felt that she could only treat her children harshly. Her children would definitely return the best side to her. Only by teaching her children harshly would her children be sessful in the future However, she did not know that her daughter¡¯s heart was already riddled with holes from her treatment. The rain was very heavy. On such a cold rainy night, Chen Shuxin ran out desperately. Only then did she realize that she did not bring her cell phone or anything else. This was also good. She did not n to bring her cell phone. If she brought her cell phone, her parents might still think that she was just being willful. Only by not bringing her cell phone or anything else could they understand that she was no longer the little girl who only knew how to be pressured. However, she didn¡¯t know where she could go next. She didn¡¯t even know what her future would be like. After running for a long time, she finally found a phone booth and curled up in it pitifully. There was no public phone in this era, but the passers-by who looked at her pitifully lent her their cell phones. Chen Shuxin only remembered one person¡¯s number and immediately dialed it. ¡°Hello, is this Song Yan? ¡° At this moment, it was raining cats and dogs outside. Song Yan had juste out of the bathroom, and as soon as he came out, he heard his cell phone ring. The number on the screen was still an unfamiliar number. He didn¡¯t want to pick it up at first But out of the blue, he suddenly felt that something was wrong, so he reached out to pick it up. As soon as he heard his girlfriend¡¯s voice, his nerves immediately tensed up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying? ¡° ¡°I was scolded by my mom again. Now, I¡¯m pretty much kicked out. It¡¯s not really kicked out, but I left on my own. Even if I don¡¯t leave, my mom will kick me out. ¡° Hearing Chen Shuxin¡¯s voice on the other side, Song Yan¡¯s heart ached a little because she had always been a carefree girl. She didn¡¯t seem to have any sadness on her face. But now, she actually cried for the first time in history, crying so sadly. Chapter 2033

Chapter 2033: Chapter 2015 finding someone

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Song Yan was indeed a little flustered, so he carefullyforted her over the phone. ¡°Don¡¯t cry yet. Tell me what happened. I¡¯lle out to pick you up right now. Oh right, open wechat and send me a location immediately. ¡° ¡°I didn¡¯t bring my phone. It was lent to me by someone else. I¡¯m at a phone booth near my house. Come over. ¡° On such a cold night, Qiu Qingqing didn¡¯t wear too many clothes. Only now did she feel how cold it was. At this moment, hearing Song Yan¡¯s voice over the phone was the only constion. Song Yan didn¡¯t expect that she didn¡¯t even bring her cell phone. He finally understood how serious the matter was. He didn¡¯t care about anything else. He immediately put on his clothes and shoes and rushed out of the House. ¡°where are you going sote at night? ¡° His father happened to get up at this time to drink water. Otherwise, when he saw that he was dressed and about to go out again, he asked. ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to chase my girlfriend. I don¡¯t know what happened to her, but she ran outside again. I¡¯m going to pick her up now. ¡° When Papa Song heard him mention his girlfriend, he hurriedly rushed him out. ¡°then why aren¡¯t you going? It¡¯s raining so hard every day. What are you waiting for? You haven¡¯t left the house yet. By the time you do, your girlfriend will have run away. ¡° Mama Song:¡±...¡± Seeing her son run away with a cigarette in his hand, she couldn¡¯t help but pat her husband on the head. ¡°I realized that you¡¯re a poisonous person. He¡¯s only in high school, and you¡¯re already making him so eager to fall in love. Now that his girlfriend has run out, he¡¯s scolding him to go out and look for her like his wife has disappeared. ¡°Do you know that in our side, high school is still considered as puppy love? ¡° ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much about puppy love. He¡¯s already 17 or 18 years old. He¡¯s almost 18 years old, so there¡¯s no need for him to fall in love so early. If he falls in love now, he won¡¯t be able to find a girlfriend. At that time, you¡¯ll just have to wait for your son to die alone. ¡° ¡°...¡± ¡°What are you talking about? What do you mean you won¡¯t be able to find him if you don¡¯t look for him now? Now is the time for you to study hard. ¡° ¡°honey, you really shouldn¡¯t be influenced by those people. What do you mean by what you should do when you should do it? ¡± ¡°This kind of rulepletely binds you to a certain period of time, making it impossible for you to do what you want to do. ¡°For example, people say that they want people to be famous at a young age. Today, we¡¯ll send the child to school and not allow him to do anything else. We think that reading is his only way out. Isn¡¯t this also blocking his path of bing famous? ¡° Mama Song:¡±...¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. Why are you talking to me about the child¡¯s rtionship? Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll believe you just because you¡¯re talking to me about this. ¡° ¡°Look at my wife. You¡¯re being unreasonable. You know very well that this so-called golden advice has harmed countless people. ¡° ¡°okay, okay, okay. I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. Go to sleep. You Two can do whatever you want. It¡¯s none of my business. ¡° Mama Song felt extremely sleepy again. She turned around and went back to her bedroom. On such a rainy night, Song Yan immediately rode his bicycle and went out. After about 20 minutes, he arrived near Chen Shuxin¡¯s house. He used to remember that there was a phone booth here, but it was a bit remote, so he searched for a few minutes. Soon, he saw the faintly lit phone booth. There was a girl curled up there, seemingly crying. Chapter 2034

Chapter 2034: Chapter 2016: crying

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Although the girl¡¯s crying made him feel a little sad, when he saw her, he still felt a little relieved. ¡°Shu Xin, Shu Xin, I¡¯ming. ¡° Song Yan put the car away and ran over with an umbre. When he saw the girl¡¯s face full of tears, he wiped her tears away with some heartache. ¡°Look at yourself, you¡¯re so cold. ¡° ¡°Song Yan, I¡¯m really sad. ¡° At this moment, Chen Shuxin¡¯s heartpletely copsed. She rushed over and hugged Song Yan, sobbing and feeling sad. Finally, she took off her clothes andpletely wrapped her up. The warmth brought by the clothes made Chen Shuxin feel endless warmth at this moment. She sniffled and told Song Yan everything that had happened today. Song Yan hugged her dearly. He had never thought that his parents would treat her like this. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll take you home now. My parents are here, and my sister is also here. I¡¯ll let you sleep with my sister. ¡° Hearing that he was going to take her home, Chen Shuxin was a little scared because she was afraid. ¡°Your parents won¡¯t chase me out, right? If your parents aren¡¯t easy to get along with, then forget it. Can you lend me some money so that I can stay in a hotel first? I probably won¡¯t be able to go home tonight. ¡° Chen Shuxin¡¯s nose was sore. She felt that it wasn¡¯t just tonight. He might not be able to go home in the future. Her parents had such high expectations of her. Today, she did the most audacious thing in history, which was to contradict her mother And she even said such harsh words. It was almost impossible for her mother to forgive her. Someone as proud and conceited as her would never forgive him. Chen Shuxin told her thoughts to Song Yan. Song Yan patted her head. ¡°You¡¯re really thinking too much. What parent wouldn¡¯t allow their child? Moreover, you¡¯re the only child in your family. Although your parents are a little strict with you, they still love you very much in their hearts. Why would you think that? ¡° Chen Shuxin obviously knew that her thoughts were a little exaggerated, because her sense of insecurity was infinitely magnified in her heart. However, she just felt so wronged that she even wanted to cry for three days and three nights. The wronged tears kept falling down. ¡°Don¡¯tfort me. I feel that my mother definitely won¡¯t want me in the future. I don¡¯t want her either. My mother has been pressuring me too severely all these years. Even now, I still feel very ufortable. It¡¯s as if every time I make a small mistake, the sky will copse. ¡° Chen Shuxin looked at the boy in front of her uneasily. ¡°Song Yan, do you think that I¡¯m too cruel? Do you think that I¡¯m bad-mouthing my mother? ¡° ¡°How can that be? ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been repressed for too long. Sometimes, parents really don¡¯t know how to educate their children. They always put themselves in the highest position and don¡¯t make friends with their children. They need their children to do everything ording to their own ideas. I understand all of this. ¡° His mother used to treat him like this, but after his mediation and his confession, his mother finally understood him. There were no so-called conflicts over the years. There must be conflicts between children and their parents. After all, they were all normal people. It was impossible for there to be no conflicts between people. Chapter 2035

Chapter 2035: Chapter 2017 ran away from home

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Chen Shuxin cried as she followed Song Yan home. She was initially a little nervous, but almost everyone in the family had fallen asleep. There was only one 11-year-old sister, Song Yu. That sister had just been woken up. She rubbed her eyes and looked at the little sister who had suddenly appeared in her house. She was very enthusiastic as she asked her sister to take a shower and then sleep on her own small bed. ¡°sister, did you really run away from home? ¡± Song Yu asked this question out of curiosity because she had done something that she had never done before. ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t bring my cell phone when I ran out just now. Fortunately, your brother picked me up on the way back. Otherwise, I might really have to sleep on the street tonight. ¡° The cold airing out of the window made her yawn. ¡°Then sister, sleep on my bed. I¡¯m so sleepy too. I still have ss tomorrow. ¡° Looking at Song Yu¡¯s cute appearance, Chen Shuxin couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud and took the initiative to turn off the lights for her. After Song Yan put in some water for Chen Shuxin, he found a few clothes in his closet and found nothing suitable for her to wear. He was a little embarrassed at the moment. At the same time, his face was blushing and his heart was beating. He didn¡¯t know why he was blushing. Because there were only shirts in her closet, Song Yan could only find the longest shirt for her. ¡°Shu Xin, make do with it. I¡¯ll go out and buy some clothes for you right away. ¡° Shu Xin hugged his shirt, nodded, and immediately closed the door. After taking a hot bath, Chen Shuxin finally felt much better. She put on his shirt to cover her legs and sneakily returned to Song Yu¡¯s room. That night, everything was peaceful. On Monday, as soon as following heart came to school, he felt that something was wrong. He didn¡¯t know why his heart was beating so fast, but he also felt uneasy. She was the first to return to the dormitory, and the second to arrive was Lan Xue. Lan Xue brought a lot of specialty products from her home and even gave follow heart the chili sauce from their ce. ¡°Eh, why didn¡¯t Shu Xin Come? I remember Shu Xin saying that she didn¡¯t do well in her exams. She was definitely the first to arrive on Monday. She also said that she must be very ufortable at home and would definitely be scolded by her parents. She might as welle to school earlier. ¡° ¡°maybe it¡¯s the traffic jam or something on the road that dyed her. Let¡¯s not worry about it for now. ¡° Lan Xue nodded and nned to go downstairs to get aundry card. Herundry card already showed that she owed money, so she had to recharge it at this time. The two of them tidied up their things. Soon, Lan Xue suddenly came upstairs from the dormitory. She was panting. ¡°Not good, Suixin. Our teacher just called us and said that Chen Shuxin ran away from home. Her parents haven¡¯t found her yet. ¡° ¡°What? Why would Shu Xin run away from home? ¡± Jiang Suixin didn¡¯t dare to be confident Because in her eyes, Shu Xin had always been that carefree and forthright girl. She would never do such a thing as running away from home. She would face anything directly instead of choosing to run away. Unless she was forced too hard by something. When Suixin thought of her parents, she also felt a little bad. It was probably because her parents criticized her too badly because of this time¡¯s results that Shu Xin ran away from home in the heavy rain at night. The current parents probably really only cared about the results. The child¡¯s psychology and any situation would not really be taken to heart and feel that nothing major would happen. Or perhaps, they felt that it was not that important. Chapter 2036

Chapter 2036: Chapter 2018 looking for someone

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION At this moment, both Suixin and Lan Xue felt anxious. ¡°I can¡¯t get through to her even if I call her now. Could it be that she didn¡¯t bring her cell phone? ¡° ¡°I heard from the ss teacher just now that she didn¡¯t bring her cell phone and left it at home. It¡¯s because she didn¡¯t bring her cell phone that I feel that the situation is even more serious than before. because she didn¡¯t even bring her cell phone, who knows where she is? ¡° ¡°I¡¯m not worried about that. I don¡¯t think she went anywhere. ¡± Suixin was a smart girl to begin with, not to mention based on her understanding of Chen Shuxin. She immediately guessed where Chen Shuxin was now, and she wasn¡¯t as worried as before. ¡°Ah? Suixin, did you guess where Shu Xin is? If so, then we¡¯d better hurry and tell his parents. Shu Xin¡¯s parents seem to have found the ss teacher, hoping to find their daughter. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s okay. Shu Xin will definitely be fine, but for his parents, let them go find her first. In the past, they always didn¡¯t care about their daughter, so they could only oppress Shu Xin in her studies. Now it¡¯s time to make them anxious. ¡° Lan Xue had never experienced such a thing before and was a little hesitant. She felt that if her parents were looking for someone, it would be best to tell them Shu Xin¡¯s location. Otherwise, if something happenedter, it wouldn¡¯t be too good. ¡°follow your heart. Isn¡¯t this not too good? I think it¡¯s better to say it in the end. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry. I will pay attention to this matter. If I feel that something will happen, I will grasp it. ¡° ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m also afraid that they will really worry about their daughter. Just now, I saw that her mother seemed to be crying. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s also time for her to experience the feeling of losing her daughter. Everything is like this. You only know how precious it is after you lose it, so let¡¯s just wait and see. ¡° ¡°Well said. ¡° Although they said so, they still ran to the office to see if there was any progress. As expected, Shu Xin¡¯s mother sat there and wiped her tears. It was probably the first time she had suffered such a blow. She really didn¡¯t expect her daughter to run away from home. The father next to her was also full of worry. Whileforting his wife, he told the teacher about what had happened in the past few days. ¡°have all the cases been filed? I remember that the police said that they could file a case in 24 hours. ¡° ¡°originally, on the day the child left, we said that we would file a case, but the police insisted that the case couldn¡¯t be filed until 24 hourster, so we waited a day before going to the Public Security Bureau. Although the case has been filed now, they couldn¡¯t find her either. ¡° ¡°think about it carefully. Does Your Shu Xin have any familiar ssmates or very good friends? Maybe it¡¯s also possible that she¡¯s at their house. ¡° ¡°She¡¯s just following her heart, but we know that her family is lying to that ce in the countryside. Our child definitely won¡¯t go to such a heavy rain in the middle of the night. ¡° Chen Li wiped away her tears at the side. From the hard-hearted at the beginning to the soft-hearted at the end, and then to the anxiety now, she didn¡¯t know where her daughter was and whether she would be bullied Or perhaps she wouldn¡¯t be able to take it easy. ¡°Then we can only think of a way to contact Shu Xin. But Shu Xin didn¡¯t bring her cell phone. I don¡¯t know if the police can find any clues. ¡± The ss teacher was also somewhat helpless They really didn¡¯t expect that this child, Chen Shuxin, would actually run away from home one day. After all, in their eyes, Shu Xin was a more obedient girl. Chapter 2037

Chapter 2037: Chapter 2019 discussion

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Listening to the homeroom teacher saying that there was no other way, Chen Li originally had a little hope in her heart, but now it was all shattered. Finally, she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and burst into tears on the spot. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t been so fierce to her, he wouldn¡¯t have run away from home. It¡¯s all my fault for having such a bad temper. ¡° ¡°Wife, this isn¡¯t your fault. Don¡¯t take it to heart, and don¡¯t me yourself anymore. Now, we still have to get the child back. ¡° At first, when freewill saw that Shu Xin¡¯s mother was very anxious, he was still hesitating whether he should reveal the truth first. However, when he saw her father trying to persuade his wife in this way, he immediately understood that this pair of parents hadn¡¯t realized how big of a mistake they had made. Freewill did not think that parents were strict parents. Sometimes, they also had to treat themselves as the same level and status as their children. Otherwise, it was really easy to have a lot of friction with the children. ¡°What are the two of you doing here? Is there news about Shu Xin? ¡± The form teacher¡¯s mood was a little bad because she had been consoling this couple in the office. Although it was not her problem, she was still her student. ¡°We also don¡¯t know where Shu Xin went. We just came to take a look. ¡° ¡°There¡¯s nothing to see. You guys should go back to ss first. If there¡¯s any news,e again. ¡° ¡°Okay. ¡° Sui Xin and the others took onest look at Shu Xin¡¯s parents, but they didn¡¯t say anything and just left. When they returned to ss, they indeed saw that Song Yan didn¡¯te. Lan Xue saw the empty seat and immediately reacted. She quietly asked Sui Xin. ¡°looks like Shu Xin should be at Song Yan¡¯s house, right? ¡° ¡°She should be, but I¡¯m not particrly sure. Let¡¯s wait for Song Yan toe first. ¡± Sui Xin knew that it was impossible for Song Yan not toe to school, because this would arouse the teacher-in-charge¡¯s suspicion The form teacher already knew that the two of them had a boyfriend and girlfriend rtionship. If Song Yan didn¡¯te, it would definitely expose Chen Shuxin¡¯s geographical location, and they would all know that Shu Xin might be at Song Yan¡¯s house. ¡°That¡¯s true. ¡° Just as the two of them finished talking, Song Yan indeed carried his backpack into the ssroom. His first reaction was to look at following heart. Although no one said anything, they already knew. Gu Yinshu took a bottle of drink and ced it on following Heart¡¯s table. ¡°Are you thirsty? Drink some orange juice. ¡° Freewill nodded and held the orange juice in his hand. He couldn¡¯t help but look at Song Yan. ¡°Is she okay? ¡° ¡°Her mood is rtively stable now. The night she came to my house, she was on the verge of breaking down. She cried very hard. ¡° Listening to Song Yan¡¯s words, the others were a little silent. They really didn¡¯t expect Shu Xin to be forced to this extent. If it weren¡¯t for something big happening, Shu Xin wouldn¡¯t be like this. ¡°That¡¯s good too. Let Shu Xin stay in your house first. I¡¯ll go and take a look this afternoon. ¡± Freewill lowered his voice. He felt that he had to go and see Shu Xin¡¯s recent mental state this afternoon After all, if he kept some words in his heart and didn¡¯t say them out loud, he would seriously suppress his emotions. ¡°Come with Yin Shu. Let¡¯s have lunch together. My parents¡¯ cooking skills are very good. Don¡¯t worry, they are both very open-minded parents. ¡° What he meant was that his parents didn¡¯t say or do anything about Shu Xin running away from home. They just let things develop naturally. This was a rtively reassuring thing. Chapter 2038

Chapter 2038: Chapter 2020 Chen Shuxin

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION At noon, they indeed went to Song Yan¡¯s house. Because she was running away from home, Chen Shuxin did not go to school at all. She stayed alone in Song Yan¡¯s house. Fortunately, Song Yan¡¯s parents were very kind and easy to get along with. After washing the grapes for him, they let her stay alone in Song Yan¡¯s sister¡¯s room and did not disturb her. Of course, Chen Shuxin was still a little nervous. ¡°Suixin. ¡± Chen Shuxin saw her good friend and threw herself into Suixin¡¯s arms, feeling very wronged. She even began to sob softly. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I know you¡¯re very wronged. Everything is fine now. ¡° Chen Shuxin nodded. She hugged Suixin and refused to let go. Suixin could only coax her while sitting on the Sofa. ¡°I don¡¯t even know why my mother would treat me like this. She seems to be so strict with me since I was young. She¡¯s even stingy with everypliment. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s fine. Your mother just doesn¡¯t know how to express her love for you. She just wants you to grow up well, but she didn¡¯t realize that she was too harsh on you. ¡° ¡°Yeah, I think it¡¯s really tiring. Sometimes I love my parents too, but I don¡¯t know why I feel so sad. ¡° When Chen Shuxin was in the room just now, she recalled the things that had happened to her since she was young. It was as if she had learned how to read since she could remember sometimes. Then, she practiced her English pronunciation in the room. When she was a little older, she started to do all kinds of questions. It was as if she had been trapped in the room alone for a long, long time and only knew how to do her homework The outside world waspletely isted from her. Every time she saw those children running around wantonly outside, shouting and jumping with joy, she would ask herself in detail, ¡°are you really happy like this? ¡°? But even if she asked herself, what was the use? Her mother would still not forgive her. She would only let her do all kinds of exercises day after day, year after year. In fact, sometimes she also liked the feeling of rebellion. She felt relieved andughed wantonly. Especially when she was with her heart and with Song Yanter on, she became even happier. ¡°You guys are all here. Hurry up and sit down. My dishes are almost ready. ¡° Song Yan¡¯s mother saw that the few of them had already arrived as soon as she came out. Knowing that they were all Song Yan¡¯s ssmates, she quickly invited them to sit down and even took out the fruits enthusiastically. ¡°Aunty, there¡¯s no need to be so busy. We¡¯ll just sit for a while. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. You guys can continue cooking first. Aunty is preparing the dishes for you. Shu Xin should be much better now. Look at how skinny this girl is. Eat more for lunch today. ¡° Actually, Song Yan¡¯s mother liked Chen Shuxin very much. She didn¡¯t know why, but when she saw this child, she felt that they hit it off. Especially now, looking at her sitting there obediently and obediently, it really made her heart ache. She didn¡¯t know what kind of mother she was.. She was actually able to force the child to run outside on a rainy day. ¡°thank you, Auntie. ¡° ¡°I already said that there¡¯s no need to thank me. Look at how polite you kids are. ¡± Song Yan¡¯s mother went in to continue cooking, leaving a few people to chat in the living room. ¡°Shu Xin, your mood is much better now, right? Don¡¯t y too many aspects and think too deeply. You should rest well now and go to school in a few days. ¡° Following heart knew that Shu Xin¡¯s pressure was actually very great, especially after failing a physics exam recently. ¡°En, my mood has been adjusted recently. I shouldn¡¯t be going to school in the next few days. When I¡¯mpletely fine, I¡¯ll go to school. ¡° Chapter 2039

Chapter 2039: Chapter 2021 couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION After dinner, they left Song Yan¡¯s house. On the way, for some reason, Sui Xin suddenly burst into tears, scaring Gu Yinshu who was beside her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying so sadly all of a sudden? Who bullied you just now? Or are you crying like this because of Shu Xin¡¯s matter? ¡° Sui Xin leaned against his chest and sobbed. ¡°I suddenly Miss My mom and dad too. ¡° In her memory, her parents had all kinds of warmth, as if all the warmth wrapped around her, making her miss home even more. Just seeing the warmth of Song Yan¡¯s parents triggered that sensitive point in her heart. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, didn¡¯t you juste back from your hometown? There¡¯s still plenty of time to go back in the future, why are you crying so much now? ¡° Leaning against his warm chest, Sui Xin sniffled twice. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m very bad? I clearly know where Shu Xin is, but I just didn¡¯t tell Shu Xin¡¯s parents. ¡° ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault at all. Shu Xin doesn¡¯t want her parents to know where she is so quickly, so you don¡¯t have to worry about this anymore. ¡° ¡°Okay. ¡± Freewill leaned against him softly and put his arm around his neck. He leaned against him shamelessly, ¡°then can you help me go back? I seem to be very tired recently. ¡° ¡°If you want to act coquettishly, then act coquettishly openly. Finding such an excuse makes me feel that you¡¯re very shy. ¡° He felt that the girl who was crying loudly just now seemed to have rxed her entire body and copsed in his arms. He was a little careful, as if he was treating a baby. He reached out and held her horizontally in his arms. At that moment, he suddenly felt that he was not holding a person in his arms, but the whole world. Soon, they returned to school. But they continued to attend school. It was just that the form teacher often asked for leave and let other teachers attend sses for her. The reason was that Chen Shuxin¡¯s parents had been looking for Shu Xin and asking for her help. Although the form teacher was very dissatisfied, it was a matter of her students. She had no choice but to listen to the principal and cooperate with Chen Shuxin¡¯s parents, helping them to find traces of the child. After three to four days of peaceful days, Chen Shuxin¡¯s parents came back to the school and anxiously called out all of them. At that time, Sui Xin felt that something was not right. She subconsciously felt a little flustered, but she did not show it. ¡°Teacher, May I ask why you are looking for us? ¡° The homeroom teacher sat there very seriously. First, she let them sit down, then she asked them a very serious question. ¡°Do you really not know where Shu Xin went? ¡° Sui Xin¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but her face did not show too obvious a difference. She frowned and asked. ¡°Has Shu Xin not been found yet? Has She not contacted her parents yet? ¡° This sentence suddenly choked the homeroom teacher. In fact, the homeroom teacher also felt that this pair of parents were a little awkward. It had already been three or four days, but their daughter still had not taken the initiative to contact them. One could imagine how much her daughter had suffered that night. ¡°Shu Xin has indeed not been found, but Shu Xin¡¯s parents thought that you must know the whereabouts of Shu Xin, so they want you to help them tell them Shu Xin¡¯s location. ¡° Since the homeroom teacher had said so much, the couple sitting next to them finally couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. Chapter 2040

Chapter 2040: Chapter 2022 had been looking for her

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Are you Jiang Suixin? ¡± Chen Li¡¯s eyes were red as she looked at her anxiously ¡°If you know where my daughter is, please tell me. I have been looking for her recently, but she hasn¡¯t given me any news. This child is too willful. If we can¡¯t find her, how can our family survive? ¡° She had originally nned to continue hiding this matter and not let her grandparents in her hometown know, but how could Chen Shuxin¡¯s grandparents not know? When they heard that her granddaughter had gone missing, they were so angry that they hurriedly returned to the city They pointed at her and scolded her harshly. Chen Li knew that she was in the wrong. Although she felt that she was a parent and no matter what she did, the child should not be so rebellious, she also knew that there was something wrong with her words. After all, she was a teacher, so she was more or less reasonable. It was just that she had been spoiled too much by her husband in recent years. Her inws had always been amodating to her and treated her very well. After all, when she first married into the family, the family conditions were not that good. They had tried their best to give her everything. After she had led a better life in the future, they had gotten used to spoiling her like this. As a result, Chen Li was also strict with her child, hoping that she would be the best person. ¡°Auntie Chen, I know how you are feeling right now, but we are not too sure where Shu Xin is. ¡° Thinking of the text message that Chen Shuxin had just sent to him, asking him not to expose her position, freewill did not have the desire to say anything. ¡°But auntie Chen, don¡¯t worry. I think Shu Xin is a very stable girl. On the surface, she looks carefree and likes to joke, but on the inside, she is mature and sensitive. But he has always been a person who will think for others, so he won¡¯t take things too hard. After a while, she wille back. ¡° Of course, it was impossible for freewill not reveal any information. If Chen Li could not take it anymore, that would be bad. Hearing this, Chen Li felt a little better for some reason. She really did not expect that the person who knew her daughter the best was actually someone else and not herself. ¡°really? will her daughter reallye back? Is She safe now? will she be bullied by others? ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Shu Xin is a person with a steady character. She will not put herself in danger. She may need time to think clearly. ¡° Since she had said so, Chen Li naturally couldn¡¯t say anything more. She didn¡¯t want to force the child anymore. What if she forced the child to the point where there was no way to save her? ¡°follow my heart. I only know now that you¡¯re Shu Xin¡¯s best friend. It¡¯s all my fault for not paying attention to her physical and mental health and not paying attention to what the child is thinking. I kept asking her to learn and be the next best and best person. But only now do I realize how ridiculous my actions were. ¡° Chen Li wiped away the tears on her face, which made Sui Xin¡¯s heart ache a little. She felt that it was time to talk about her mother¡¯s matter in front of Shu Xin. No matter how great the resentment between the mother and daughter was, there was no overnight feud. The next day, it would definitely return to normal. ¡°Aunty, don¡¯t be sad. Since the matter has already been resolved, we can only slowly make things right. ¡± Sui Xinforted them a few times. Seeing that the ss teacher did not say anything else, he and Lan Xue turned around and returned to ss. Chapter 2041 - Chapter 2023 eating

Chapter 2041: Chapter 2023 eating

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION In the evening, when Sui Xin was eating, she felt a little ufortable. She felt that something was missing. After thinking for a long time, she realized that Shu Xin was not by her side. ¡°Why can¡¯t you eat steadily? Is it because she is not by your side? Isn¡¯t it good for me to eat with you? ¡± Gu Yinshu said helplessly. ¡°No, I was just thinking about what happened today. I almost exposed Shu Xin¡¯s position today because her parents were really pitiful. It was indeed very tiring to find people, but when I thought of the instructions Shu Xin gave me, I couldn¡¯t betray my friends, so I could onlyfort them a little. ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t think so much. Next time when we go to Song Yan¡¯s House, Talk to Shu Xin and help her with her thoughts. Shu Xin should be back soon, right? ¡° Thinking about it, Sui Xin thought it was true. After thinking it through, she felt very hungry again. ¡°Yin Shu, I want to eat. ¡° ¡°Only now did I remember to eat. I saw that you were absent-minded just now and thought you had forgotten to eat. ¡° ¡°I didn¡¯t think through some things just now. Now that I¡¯ve thought it through, of course, my first choice is to eat, ¡± Sui Xin said seriously and then started to hold his arm and act coquettishly ¡°What are we going to eat today? I think we should have a good meal to make up for the pain in my heart today. ¡° ¡°Then what do you want to eat? Why don¡¯t we eat hotpot together? ¡° ¡°If we don¡¯t go to Hotpot, we¡¯ll get sick of it long ago. Besides, how can we eat hotpot in this weather? Let¡¯s change it. ¡° Gu Yinshu looked helpless. It seemed that she was the one who suggested eating hotpot just now. Why did she change her mind so quickly after figuring out something. ¡°Then what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll apany you to the end. ¡° ¡°I want to eat mcdonald¡¯s. ¡° ¡°This is junk food. You don¡¯t have to eat so much. Why don¡¯t you try another one? ¡± ¡°What junk food? I want to eat mcdonald¡¯s. ¡± Freewill hugged his arm and shook it continuously in a coquettish manner, making him feel very helpless. ¡°Eat mcdonald¡¯s if you want to eat mcdonald¡¯s. ¡° They found a random restaurant and sat down to order their food. At this moment, freewill really felt that he was spoiled by his boyfriend. He knew the set meal that he liked better at the side. ¡°Why did you order French fries again? It¡¯s really not good to eat too much of this kind of thing. ¡° ¡°I don¡¯t, I want to eat. I still want to eat a lot today. Are you going to apany me? ¡° ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll apany you, missy. Is that okay? ¡° ¡°That¡¯s more like it. ¡± After freewill unted his authority, he suddenly covered his mouth and secretlyughed ¡°looking at your frown, could it be that you¡¯re reluctant to spend money for your girlfriend? I remember Shu Xin once said that those who spend money for you may not love you, but those who don¡¯t spend money for you will definitely not love you. I think this is pretty standard. ¡° ¡°...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t give others some poisonous chicken soup. These poisonous chicken soup are not good. ¡° ¡°I still think it¡¯s pretty good. Do you think you don¡¯t want to spend money on me? ¡° ¡°Of course not. ¡° ¡°You also said that you kept preventing me from eating this and that just now. Do you think you¡¯re scheming against me? Are you being calctive? ¡° Freewill knew that he was making trouble without reason, but for some reason, he felt that this kind of unreasonable trouble was quite interesting, especially when the target was that big shot who once dominated the school. It was really interesting to make a scene. Chapter 2042

Chapter 2042: Chapter 2024 mountain climbing

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yinshu saw through her thoughts and a smile appeared on his face. ¡°Just keep doing it. When I can¡¯t take it anymore, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson. ¡° Looking at the face of the young man in front of him, a bit of malice appeared in freewill¡¯s heart. ¡°teach me a lesson? Are you going to seduce me? I can¡¯t handle it, but I¡¯m waiting for you to seduce me. ¡° ¡°I think you¡¯re itching for it. ¡° Freewill was smiling happily. Seeing the smile on his face, Gu Yinshu¡¯s lips curved slightly. When the waiter served the set meal, freewill reached out to grab the steak, but Gu Yinshu reached out to pat the back of her hand. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? Go Wash your hands first. ¡° ¡°I washed my hands. ¡° ¡°You can¡¯t just grab the steak after washing your hands. There are gloves here. Put them on properly. Otherwise, I¡¯ll wash your hands for youter. ¡° Freewill¡¯s mouth twitched, and he obediently took his gloves and put them on. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s troublesome to help me wash my hands? You don¡¯t want to help me wash my hands, so you¡¯re so fierce to me. ¡° Seeing the girl¡¯s aggrieved look again, Gu Yinshu was really helpless. What a little girl. He was so spoiled that he couldn¡¯t even speak a little louder or speak a little harsher. ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid that the bacteria on your hands will infect you. Eat well. If you get your hands dirty again, I¡¯ll wash them for you in a while. ¡° ¡°That¡¯s more like it. ¡° Freewill put the French fries in his hand to his mouth with a smile. Gu Yinshu took a small bite, and the two of them began to eat their dinner sweetly. Freewill opened the bacon meat in the hamburger and ate it contentedly. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating? ¡± Freewill couldn¡¯t help but ask when he saw that he drank a few mouthfuls of his drink with a little bit of interest and didn¡¯t touch the food in front of him. ¡°I¡¯m not that hungry yet, you can eat. ¡° Freewill smiled and put the hamburger in his hand to his mouth. ¡°have a taste, I think this is very delicious, have a taste. ¡° His girlfriend was already at his mouth, so Gu Yinshu couldn¡¯t possibly not eat it. He opened his mouth and took a bite. ¡°What do you think? Do you think it¡¯s delicious? I think this bacon meat is especially delicious. ¡° Looking at her sparkling eyes, Gu Yinshu smiled. ¡°It¡¯s very delicious. ¡° Hearing these three words, it felt as sweet as drinking honey, as if he had been praised. He didn¡¯t know where this strange sweetness came from. After the meal, freewill held his hand, and everything seemed to be going smoothly. ¡°Yinshu, can you help me tutor physics recently? My physics grades seem to have dropped again. And I don¡¯t really understand the lessons that the teacher said recently. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to take the initiative to ask me, so of course I have to help you study hard. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you in a while. ¡° ¡°Then I study hard and improve every day. Do you want to reward me? ¡° ¡°...¡± The corner of his eyes curved into a smile. He nced at the girl and lowered his head to kiss her lips. ¡°Then is this reward enough? If it¡¯s not enough, I still have more. ¡° ¡°enough, enough. ¡° Being kissed like this, freewill felt inexplicably shy. He held his hand and continued to walk towards the dormitory. ¡°following heart, why don¡¯t we go climbing in a few days? It¡¯s not good for you to study all day. You should exercise more. ¡° ¡°But I don¡¯t want to climb mountains. Climbing mountains is so tiring. ¡° Chapter 2043

Chapter 2043: Chapter 2025

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°climbing the mountain is not to make you lose weight, but to make you healthier. It¡¯s not good for you to stay at home and study alone all day. Look at Shu Xin, isn¡¯t she bored at home? ¡° Thinking of Shu Xin, she felt that Gu Yinshu¡¯s words made sense. After all, she was not the kind of person who stayed at home and studied all day. Just now, she was just saying that. If she really nned to do so, it would be impossible to achieve. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to climb the mountain at all, because climbing the mountain will definitely make people feel tired. ¡° ¡°Isn¡¯t it good for me to apany you? ¡° ¡°Then you have to apany me all the time. ¡° Freewill held her hand with a smile and held his hand with his back facing the direction he was going. Because she had never seen her feet before, she suddenly bumped into an electric car. The electric car emitted a sharp rm sound, giving her a fright ¡°Be careful, you¡¯ve identally bumped into someone else¡¯s car. What if they think you¡¯re stealing a car? ¡° Of course, Gu Yinshu was joking. When freewill heard the rm sound, he was afraid that someone would really walk over and think that he was stealing an electric car, so he hurriedly pulled him and ran forward. Gu Yinshu saw that she was really amused and almostughed until she fell over. However, she still followed her footsteps. After walking for a long distance, she suddenly saw freewill stop and put his hands together in front of the electric car with a serious expression. He even muttered something. ¡°Big Brother and big sister, you must stop making so much noise. Otherwise, people will think that I¡¯m raping you. ¡° Gu Yinshu:¡±...¡± This time, he reallyughed until he fell over. This joke had also be a dark spot in freewill¡¯s life, and it would be brought up again every time. Freewill also felt very embarrassed, because this incident had be a dark spot in her life, and Gu Yinshu would bring it up again and again from time to time. They didn¡¯t go home at night. Instead, they booked a room in a hotel. After dinner, freewill was as active as if he had been injected with stimnts. He hugged Gu Yinshu and kissed and touched her all day long, which made him a little angry. What made Gu Yinshu angry was not that she was intimate, but that she didn¡¯t know the danger of being a girl at all. Although they were both rtively young now, it didn¡¯t mean that they really didn¡¯t have any reaction. Gu Yinshu suddenly kissed her fiercely, and she didn¡¯t let out a single bit of anger. After an unknown amount of time, their bodies had a strange heat. Gu Yinshu¡¯s aura surrounded her like a maze, making her feel very confused. She wanted topletely immerse herself in this atmosphere. Of course, reality was cruel. She fell asleep unknowingly. Looking at the sleeping girl, Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t say anything. He just helped her tuck in the quilt. She probably didn¡¯t realize that she had a very bad phenomenon. He liked to kick the quilt when he was sleeping. Gu Yinshu, who was lying next to her, was also kicked under the bed. When she heard some movement in the middle of the night, freewill opened her eyes in a daze and found that the boy had been kicked under the bed by her. ¡°Why are you under the bed? ¡° Gu Yinshu did not look good. How could he lose his temper at her? He just sounded a little resentful. ¡°You still ask me why I was kicked down by you. Why do you sleep so badly? In the future, I will be your husband and sleep next to you. Won¡¯t I be abused by you every day? ¡° ¡°...¡± Upon hearing thest sentence, freewill¡¯s face suddenly turned red. Seeing that she was suddenly shy, Gu Yinshu was satisfied that she still had the shyness of a girl. Chapter 2044

Chapter 2044: Chapter 2026: You go to sleep first

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You go to sleep first. I¡¯m going to check theputer. ¡° ¡°You¡¯d bettere over and sleep. I guarantee that you¡¯ll be honest. Otherwise, I¡¯m going to sleep on the SOFA. ¡± Freewill did not expect her sleeping appearance to be so bad that she could actually kick someone under the bed. Now that she was sleeping, she waspletely unconscious, but she could also imagine how fierce she was back then. ¡°okay. ¡± Gu Yinshu got off the nket andy down beside her. ¡°Now I can¡¯t sleep again. ¡° Looking at the pitch-ck roof, freewill only said this after a second or two because she really couldn¡¯t sleep. She had a nightmare for a year and a half just now, and when she woke up, she found that Gu Yinshu had been kicked out of the bed by her She really couldn¡¯t sleep now. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep, then let¡¯s talk. ¡° ¡°What do you want to say? I just woke up, and my mind was a bit muddled. I just remembered that I had a dream. ¡° ¡°then you¡¯d better continue to sleep, because you were woken up before you had finished your dream. ¡° ¡°...¡± He really didn¡¯t know why someone would say such a thing. At that time, freewill couldn¡¯t help butugh secretly. ¡°You¡¯re already awake, how could you continue to have the same dream? ¡° The two of themughed softly again. During that time, they didn¡¯t know what to say, but they slowly fell asleep again. ... After a few days, Chen Shuxin finally returned to her home. When Chen Shuxin¡¯s parents saw that their daughter had finally returned, they were so excited that tears streamed down their faces, and they were so grateful that they shed tears. After a few days of deep reflection, her mother actually realized that she had been too wrong, especially as a mother. She had really failed and treated her daughter harshly all the time It was because of this that her daughter could not stand her own oppression and ran away from home. ¡°Shu Xin, I¡¯m sorry. Mother apologizes to you. I was a little too much before, which led to a series of more extreme actions. ¡° When Chen Shuxin saw her mother apologizing to her, she felt a little ufortable in her heart. However, she couldn¡¯t say that it was okay. She just reached out and gently hugged her mother. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m back. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. Mommy will make you some delicious food. I¡¯ve been researching the recipe these few days. I¡¯m just waiting for you toe back and make it for you. ¡± Chen Li wiped the tears from her face and happily went into the kitchen to cook. Recently, she had mixed feelings when she saw her mother like this This was the first time she had seen her mother like this. Father Chen Sat on the Sofa and chatted with his daughter. ¡°Shu Xin, where have you been recently You know that your mother has traveled all over the city to look for you. Other than where you might have gone, she has also gone to ask your best friend. ¡°these few days after you left, she has been studying your phone number in hopes of finding information about you. She is afraid that you will be bullied by others and won¡¯t be able to eat or wear warm clothes outside. ¡° Chen Shuxin listened quietly at the side. Her eyes couldn¡¯t help but redden. In fact, although she had been resentful of her mother for the past few days outside and had been so strict with herself in the past, she still missed everything at home. Whether it was good or bad, she missed every single bit of it. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry. I know I was very willful, but my mind was nk at that time. I didn¡¯t think of anything. I just wanted to escape from everything in this family. But after I stayed outside for a long time, I suddenly realized that home was everything to me. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s all because of the way we raised you. You¡¯ve suffered too much and suppressed too much. ¡° Chapter 2045

Chapter 2045: Chapter 2027. Listen to her

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Father Chen also knew that he usually indulged his wife too much. This was also because his wife had suffered a lot with him back then. Therefore, after they got married and had children, he had always been extremely indulgent to his wife and listened to her no matter what he said He also listened to her in all matters of the family. ¡°daughter, it¡¯s also father who has let you down. I usually take care of your mother¡¯s emotions, but I forgot about you. I know that you are also a child, but many times I take care of your mother more. This is what I owe your mother. ¡° Shu Xin knew how much her father loved her mother. Now, of course, she had no right, and she would not me her father. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not your fault. I know many things are not taken for granted. ¡° Shu Xin was actually quite envious of her mother for having a man who loved her so much. She hoped that she could find such a man in the future. At this time, she suddenly remembered the scene of the rainy night when the teenager appeared in front of her. At that moment, she waspletely stunned. Father Chen was still talking to his daughter from the bottom of his heart and confided in her about some issues that he usually wouldn¡¯t talk about. However, Father Chen suddenly saw his daughter in a daze for a few seconds and couldn¡¯t help but wave his hand in front of her. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you suddenly in a daze? Do you remember what father said to you just now? Did you hear it? ¡° Chen Shuxin immediately turned around. She didn¡¯t expect that she would actually think of Song Yan. She was in a daze. ¡°I heard it. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s good that you heard it. ¡± Father Chen suddenly sighed ¡°actually, it hasn¡¯t been easy for your mother and I all these years. That time when you ran away from home, it was also your own fault. Of course, your mother and I also made a big mistake. But no matter what, you shouldn¡¯t have run out recklessly. You¡¯ve hurt a lot of people¡¯s hearts. ¡°No matter what, you have to be as mature and steady as I said. You have to think of the big picture. Don¡¯t be so impulsive. ¡° Freewill lowered his head and nodded. ¡°We have indeed been too oppressive to you over the years, but there are many times when you canmunicate with US mentally. We are not unreasonable people. ¡° ¡°I know, dad. I did do something about this. If something is not right, I will reflect on my mistakes. In the future, we will supervise each other. ¡° After the father and daughter finished talking, they suddenly felt like their hearts had been opened. At this time, the food was already prepared. Chen Li brought the food over and beckoned the father and daughter to eat. e over and eat. Oh, no, let¡¯s wait for a few people. If theye over to eat, too. ¡° Seeing Chen Li wipe the water off her hands with a scarf, Father Chen couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°You didn¡¯t say that someone came over before. Why is there someone here now? Who is it? ¡° Chen Li didn¡¯t say anything. She said that she wanted to give Shu Xin a surprise, which made the father and daughter very curious. After waiting for a few minutes, the doorbell suddenly rang. Chen Shuxin was the first to run to open the door. She wanted to know who this so-called surprise was However, when she opened the door and saw that it was Song Yan, she waspletely dumbfounded. ¡°Why are you here? ¡± After saying this, Chen Shuxin almost closed the door out of reflex because she was afraid that her mother would see song yan standing at the door. She was too nervous all of a sudden, and even her hands trembled. Because her mother had been strict in teaching her not to fall in love early all these years. Chapter 2046

Chapter 2046: Chapter 2028 eating

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Chen Shuxin never thought that Song Yan would appear at her door. She didn¡¯t even have the time to ask him and wanted him to leave first. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving yet? If my motheres overter, she will definitely scold you to death. You know how strict my mother is towards me. She won¡¯t let me fall in love early. At this juncture, she will also let her know that I fell in love early and that another world war is about to break out. ¡° Song Yan stood at the door and looked at her. He suddenly smiled. ¡°You still think that you dare to smile at my door? Do you believe that my mother wille overter? Hurry up and leave. I wille over to look for you tomorrow. ¡± Chen Shuxin was about to be defeated by him. She originally wanted to act coquettishly Suddenly, she heard her mother¡¯s voiceing from inside. ¡°If Shu Xin is already here after ss, then let her in. Why do you always let her stand at the door? This is too impolite. ¡° Upon hearing her mother¡¯s voice, Sui Xin became even more anxious. She wanted to push him out of the door quickly, but when she turned around, she met her mother¡¯s eyes in confusion. ¡°Mom isn¡¯t. Please let me exin to you. ¡± Chen Shuxin had just opened her mouth when she heard her mother hurriedly say, ¡°why don¡¯t you let Song Yan stop at the door? ¡° After hearing this, Chen Shuxin was a little confused and didn¡¯t know what to think. Why did mom want Song Yan toe in? ¡°Shu Xin, what¡¯s wrong? Why don¡¯t you wee him? ¡± The next second, Sui Xin and Gu Yinshu appeared at the door. They brought fruits out of courtesy. Shu Xin had an inexplicable sense of surprise as she hugged Sui Xin andughed and jumped beside her. ¡°Why are you here? ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toe at this time. Come and eat. I didn¡¯t expect my mom to say that you are the surprise. This is a big surprise. The dishes are ready. You must finish the meal at my house at noon. ¡° ¡°We came here for a meal. We could smell the aroma of the food at the door. AUNTIE¡¯s cooking is really good, ¡± casually joked, making Chen Li smile. Everyone liked to be praised, especially such a young girl. A few people came in and quickly sat at a very big and round table. ¡°Why are you all here? You should have told me in advance so that I would be mentally prepared. ¡° ¡°because of our rtionship? Do we need to remind each other? You cane at any time. ¡° Chen Shuxin smiled again after hearing that. She winked at the yful freewill. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. There¡¯s no need to remind us about our rtionship. You cane at any time. It¡¯s just that I was really shocked today. You should know better. ¡° Freewill naturally knew why she was shocked. She might not believe it if she said it out loud. Song Yan was personally called over by her mother. Freewill was shocked at that time. He did not expect Shu Xin¡¯s mother to actually know Song Yan. After all, Shu Xin¡¯s mother seemed to have never seen Song Yan before and did not know that her daughter was in a rtionship. In the past, she had heard Shu Xin say that her mother strictly forbade her from dating boys. At this time, she had to focus all her attention on studying. Therefore, Sui Xin never thought that Shu Xin¡¯s mother would actually take the initiative to call Song Yan over for a meal, and it was even over for a meal! Just like that, Sui Xin and the others came to the door with a heart full of suspicion. However, Song Yan seemed to be quite rxed and did not seem to think about why Shu Xin¡¯s mother called him over for a meal. Chapter 2047

Chapter 2047: Chapter 2029 heart is really big

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION His heart was really big. What if Shu Xin¡¯s mother wanted to call him over and Confront Shu Xin about their rtionship? Of course, in the end, they still went to Shu Xin¡¯s house. When their parents went to the kitchen to serve the dishes, the few of them started to exchange nces and started to ask in low voices. ¡°What¡¯s going on Does Auntie know that you and Song Yan are dating Why did she suddenlye over for dinner like Song Yan I don¡¯t remember knowing anything about you and Song Yan. How did she know Song Yan And she even knew Song Yan¡¯s phone number. It¡¯s too scary.¡± Of course, Song Yan felt that it was scary, but he felt very calm. ¡°Why are you guys panicking? Maybe Shu Xin¡¯s mother wants to see her son-inw in advance. ¡° When Song Yan said that, Chen Shuxin¡¯s face immediately turned red. After that rainy night, she would blush every time she saw Song Yan. ¡°that makes sense. Maybe the mother-inw wants to see her son-inw in advance. Why are you all so flustered? ¡° Gu Yinshu looked at freewill and also felt that Song Yan was right. The few of them muttered a few words and their dishes were already served. ¡°You guys eat first and try my dishes first, okay? I haven¡¯t cooked for a few years. Today is my first time cooking. If I don¡¯t cook well, don¡¯t dislike Auntie. ¡° ¡°How can that be? I can tell at a nce that my cooking is very delicious. This is the so-calledbination of color, fragrance, and taste. I¡¯m so happy to have such a good mother. If only I had such a good mother who is good at cooking. ¡° Song Yan¡¯s ttery was so smooth that Chen shuxin almost choked on the soup in her bowl. Then, she looked at her mother with a guilty look. Chen Li didn¡¯t look like she was expecting anything. Instead, she kept telling them to eat. After a meal, Chen Li suddenly looked at freewill and began to tell him her main point for today. ¡°Who would believe it? You¡¯ve grown up and are almost 18 years old. In fact, I¡¯ve always opposed you dating in the past because I always felt that dating would affect your studies. I hope that you can get into the most important and best university so that you won¡¯t let down the excellent training I¡¯ve given you. ¡° These words could be considered as a clich?? by Shu Xin¡¯s mother. She didn¡¯t know why Shu Xin suddenly had a different feeling today. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve always known that you¡¯re very good to me. You want me to be the most outstanding person, and I¡¯ve never let down your hope now. I¡¯ve always been at the top of the ss. Although I only scored 78 points in physics that time, I forgot to tell you that I¡¯m still at the top of the top five. ¡° ¡°I know. I know that you¡¯ve put in a lot of effort behind the scenes. This time, I also learned from your form teacher that you¡¯re ranked in the top five. You know that you¡¯re only in the top ten in your grade. It¡¯s because I¡¯m too harsh on you. I always feel that you have to fight for first ce in everything. ¡° She didn¡¯t expect that such oppression would cause her child to suffer so much pressure. She learned from the form teacher that the child was under a lot of pressure before the exam. There was even a time when she was irritable. She was originally going to be sent to the hospital, but Shu Xin overcame it. To be able to get this good result was already pretty good. Chapter 2048

Chapter 2048: Chapter 2030 drinks

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°everything is in the past, mom. Don¡¯t be too stubborn. After all, it was my own fault before. ¡± Chen Shuxin apologized to her mother because she felt that she had done something wrong this time. ¡°You can forgive me, but of course I¡¯m the best mother. I always thought that you would have a knot in your heart for me. I hope you don¡¯t have a knot in your heart for me, because I love you the most. It was my fault for going too far in the past. In the future, I will definitely listen to your thoughts and not let you do your homework or study all the time. ¡° Chen Li wasn¡¯t just thinking about superficial learning. She was also thinking about having less control over her children in the future because of her obsessivepulsive disorder and desire for control. As a teacher, she wanted her children to be excellent all the time These little things eventually created all the pressure on Chen Shuxin. The atmosphere became more harmonious and happy than before. Not only did Chen Li help her daughter with the dishes, but she also helped her daughter¡¯s friends with the dishes. She originally wanted to pour drinks for the children, but the drinks at home were all empty. ¡°I¡¯m going down to buy drinks for the children. You guys wait here for a while. Mommy will be back soon. ¡° This time, she saw that her mother was going down to buy drinks. She felt that it was very troublesome and couldn¡¯t help but dissuade her. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t go down to buy drinks. We¡¯ve actually drunk too much at school, so there¡¯s no need to buy drinks. We were just having a meal, and now you¡¯re making it so troublesome. ¡° Freewill, who was beside her, also helped to persuade her because she really didn¡¯t expect Chen Li to go down to buy drinks for them all of a sudden. She was too hospitable to the guests. This kind of enthusiasm was unbearable for freewill. She was a little afraid that this kind of excessive enthusiasm would make her feel as if she owed someone something. ¡°Aunty, you don¡¯t have to go down to buy drinks anymore. We will be leaving soon. We are just here to have a meal. We have already troubled you. Now, we are even more embarrassed to ask you to go down to buy drinks. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. Aunty will go and buy you a drink. I will be back soon. Don¡¯t leave yet in such hot weather. Sit On the Sofa for a while and blow on the air conditioner. Wait until the weather is not so hot before you leave. Otherwise, you will be sweating all over now. ¡° Chen Li had finally found her daughter. She was full of energy and strength. She took her wallet and walked downstairs. ¡°You guys do it first. Go Sit on the SOFA and blow on the air conditioner. The drink is downstairs. I¡¯ll be back soon. ¡° Chen Li had already put on her shoes and went downstairs. They couldn¡¯t persuade her, so they didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, they returned to the sofa awkwardly, feeling embarrassed. ¡°Do you think my mom is too enthusiastic? Maybe she¡¯s a little excited because she just found me. Sit here calmly. ¡° Chen Shuxin was a little helpless. She turned around and started to cut watermelons for them to eat. ¡°There¡¯s no need to cut. We¡¯ll just drink some drinkster. Why don¡¯t youe over and sit for a while? ¡° Freewill pulled her back to sit on the Sofa and told her not to be so polite. In any case, they were already very familiar with each other. Chen Shuxin did not stand on ceremony anymore and sat back on the SOFA. As for the bowls and chopsticks, Father Chen took them over to wash them. In this house, Chen Shuxin and her mother hardly washed the dishes. Usually, Father Chen washed the dishes. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she had just gotten back to following her heart today, her mother would be a little excited. Perhaps Father Chen would have to cook this meal himself. Chapter 2049

Chapter 2049: Chapter 2031 GRANDPA and grandma

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION When Chen Li was downstairs, she happened to meet Shu Xin¡¯s GRANDPA and grandma. When Shu Xin¡¯s GRANDPA and grandma were in the countryside, they were very worried about the whereabouts of their granddaughter. Now, with great difficulty, they were called to inform their granddaughter that they had found her, so they hurriedly ran over. ¡°Dad, mom, why are you here? ¡° Chen Li was still a little surprised. When she saw the two old mening over with a bag on their back, there was still some anxiety on her face. ¡°You still asked why we came over so quickly? We are still here to see our granddaughter. Is Shu Xin back or not? ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Shu Xin is upstairs now. We just found her today. I will call her down now. ¡° ¡°What are we going to do in Jiangsu? We are going up now. Where are you going now? ¡° ¡°Shu Xin¡¯s ssmates are here. I will buy a few bottles of drinks for them. You guys go up first. Everyone is here. ¡° The old man who was worried about his granddaughter was the first to go up. Seeing his granddaughter open the door, his grandmother was a little teary. Her hands trembled as she held her granddaughter¡¯s arm and looked up and down to see if her granddaughter was okay. ¡°Let me see if Shu Xin is thin or if she has been bullied? ¡° Seeing grandmae here in person at such an old age, Shu Xin suddenly felt a little guilty. She held grandma¡¯s hand and let her sit on the Sofa. ¡°GRANDPA, grandma, I¡¯m really fine. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯ve returned home safely now, and I won¡¯t wander around again in the future. ¡° GRANDPA SAT on the SOFA, holding his crutch, and heavily knocked on the ground He said with some seriousness, ¡°Shu Xin, did your mother bully you again? ¡± ¡°Tell GRANDPA that GRANDPA and grandma will teach your mother a good lesson in a while. Your mother has really been strict with you since you were young. I didn¡¯t say anything to him because of your father¡¯s face. Seeing you do your homework with tears in your eyes every time and not even let you go out to y for a while, grandpa really feels heartbroken. ¡° Speaking of her mother again, Chen Shuxin no longer had the resentment from before. Moreover, now that her mother had realized her mistake, Shu Xin felt that there was no big problem, so she spoke up for her mother. ¡°GRANDPA, you really don¡¯t have to worry. Now that mom and I havepletely reconciled, there was indeed something wrong with mom before, and there was also something wrong with me. I shouldn¡¯t be in such a hurry to run out and make everyone worry. ¡°GRANDPA is fine now. Let this matter pass. Let¡¯s turn over a new page. In the future, no one will mention this matter anymore. ¡° Chen Shuxin blinked her eyes and started to introduce her friends next to her. ¡°GRANDPA and grandma haven¡¯t introduced you yet. These three are my best friends, Chen Shuxin, Gu Yinshu, and Song Yan. ¡° Chen Shuxin felt a little guilty when she mentioned Song Yan. Her face turned red. When she saw her behavior, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. It seemed that she was really guilty. ¡°Hello, GRANDPA and grandma. I¡¯m Jiang Suixin. Nice to meet you. ¡° The two old men were very kind. When they saw these young men and young girls, they were also in a good mood. especially when they heard that their granddaughter was their good friend, they were even happier. ¡°Do it quickly, do it quickly. These children are really handsome. Shu Xin, you¡¯re the least good-looking among all of you. ¡° Chen Shuxin¡¯s heart was pierced by her grandmother¡¯s exmation. Chapter 2050

Chapter 2050: Chapter 2032: heart-wrenching

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Not only did freewill and the others notfort Chen Shuxin, but they couldn¡¯t help but snicker. This made Chen Shuxin¡¯s heart-wrenching. ¡°Freewill, you¡¯re still smiling. Are you still my good friend? ¡° ¡°It¡¯s because we¡¯re good friends that we¡¯re like you. This is your real grandparents. ¡° The two of them fought for a while longer before Chen Li came up. ¡°everyone,e over and have a drink first. ¡° While they were drinking, the grandparents began to officially educate Chen Shuxin because they hoped that Chen shuxin would not do such a thing in the future. Even if something big really happened, they would face it directly and think of a way to solve it.. Instead of running away like a coward. ¡°Although your mother did go overboard with this matter, you¡¯re also a little wrong. You can¡¯t only care about your own heart at that time. ¡°This time, it¡¯s still alright. You¡¯re fine. If something happens to you outside this time, you can let us two old people and your mother do it. ¡° Chen Shuxin lowered her head. She knew that she did go overboard this time, but she really could not bear the situation at that time. If she did not run out, she might really not be able to bear it mentally. To be honest, she didn¡¯t regret running out with her mother back then. Because if she hadn¡¯t run out, her mother would never have known what she had done wrong. She would never have reflected on her own mistakes. She would only have intensified her pressure on herself. Although her mother already knew her mistakes now and might not be able topletely correct them, she should basically understand and realize her mistakes more deeply now. The effect would be much better than before. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t say these things in front of her, so her grandparents might not be able to stand it. ¡°I know that GRANDPA will never do such things again in the future. No matter what kind of emergency I encounter in the future, I will definitely calm down in time to find the best solution. I won¡¯t let you guys worry like this anymore. ¡° ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ve always known that Shu Xin is a well-behaved granddaughter, so GRANDPA and Grandma didn¡¯t need to put in much effort since they were young. Now that they¡¯ve grown up, it¡¯s still the same. ¡° After educating his granddaughter, GRANDPA¡¯s Gaze turned to his daughter-inw. ¡°Chen Li. ¡°. ¡°You should have heard what your daughter said by now. In the future, you must never do these things again. You¡¯ve really disappointed your mother and me by forcing your daughter to such a state. ¡°. ¡°The secretary is the child that I¡¯ve seen growing up. Don¡¯t we know what kind of character he has? ¡± ¡°She¡¯s the softest and gentlest. She would never do anything excessive unless she was forced into a corner. ¡°. ¡°I didn¡¯t say much to you about what happened this time, but there are some things that you should know in your heart. Learn from this lesson well. In the future, you can¡¯t be so capricious and irritable when dealing with children. If you treat my granddaughter like this again, I won¡¯t let you off so easily. ¡° Chen Li¡¯s face waspletely red from all the talking. She looked at the two elders and nodded her head in embarrassment. ¡°before this, it was my parents who were always amodating me. Now, I finally understand how wrong I was. I won¡¯t do such things again in the future. I¡¯d better ask my parents to supervise me more. ¡° Grandma snorted softly. She was still a little angry with her. After knowing that Shu Xin had run away from home, she didn¡¯t sleep that night. Chapter 2051

Chapter 2051: Chapter 2033, sleepiness

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just a physics exam. This time, physics is very difficult. Shu Xin only scored 78 points because she didn¡¯t grasp it well. ¡° Following her heart, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I used to score eight points in math, but when I went back, my parents were really mixed martial arts. At that time, I screamed miserably, but I didn¡¯t have my grandparents¡¯help. Shu Xin, you¡¯re really happy now, with the help of your grandparents.¡± Hearing this, Shu Xin finally couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You know how you took the test. You actually got eight points. You¡¯re perfect. You avoided all the correct answers. This eight points should be the most six points in your history, right? ¡° ¡°It¡¯s more than that. This result really dragged me down. ¡± Sui Xin couldn¡¯t help but think of her dark history and sighed again ¡°so much so that for many years after that, my parents joked about my eight points. Even now, my neighbors stillugh at my dad for getting points. ¡° Following her heart, she helplessly shrugged her shoulders, but was interrupted by Chen Shuxin with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re not just holding me back, you¡¯re simply pulling my balls. ¡° ¡°Do you think I have this kind of thing? ¡± Following her heart, she moved closer to her ear and asked softly in return. This girl was really bold. She actually dared to say such a thing in front of so many people. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t hear it clearly just now. Otherwise, Chen Shuxin might have been lectured again today. Seeing that the two girls were so close, Chen Shuxin¡¯s family was very relieved. This was because Shu Xin had been locked in her room to study since young and didn¡¯t have much time to make friends. When she grew up, she might be making friends. This aspect wascking But now that they saw that he had such a good friend, everyone felt a little relieved. Especially Chen Li, her heart was not as guilty as before. The guilt at least lessened a little. When she went to ss in the afternoon, Shu Xin moved back to the dormitory. The three girls began to go to ss and leave ss intimately again. They became inseparable, adding an unforgettable bright color to the campus. ¡°there will be exams soon. You have to prepare well. If the teacher catches you this time, it will be terrible. ¡° ¡°We have to take exams every day. I really don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re so obsessed with our scores. These exams are too frequent. ¡° Sui Xin was a little nervous because her results were a little betterst time. If she didn¡¯t revise well this time and fell off the line again, she would be heartbroken. ¡°Who knows? ¡° Initially, Sui Xin thought that he would definitely listen to the ss this afternoon. However, the chemistry teacher had been too hypnotic this afternoon. His voice was a little too gentle to begin with, and with such a hypnotic rhythm.. It was simply the biggest Luby, so freewill¡¯s eyelids were about to close inexplicably. However, the moment her eyelids closed, freewill opened them again as if she was alert. She knew that this teacher liked to catch people sleeping in ss. If she was caught by him, she might be in trouble this afternoon. However, she was really tired, so freewill poked Chen Shuxin in front of her with his finger. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep for a while. If this teacheres over, wake me up immediately. I really can¡¯t stand it. His voice really sounds like a luby. ¡° ¡°Okay, you go to sleep first. ¡° Chapter 2052

Chapter 2052: Chapter 2034: Dozing off

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Chen Shuxin quietly replied to Sui Xin. In fact, she also wanted to sleep a little, but she had always followed her straight-a student¡¯s style. She would not doze off in ss. The Fan above her head was drowsy. All the students could not hold it in anymore. Almost all of them were drowsy. The teacher obviously knew his own style, and he would shout a few words from time to time on the stage A stern shout woke up all the students below. Suddenly, Sui Xin felt a hand pulling at his clothes from behind. He did not need to turn around to know who it was. It was the very quiet girl, Xiao Xue, who was sitting behind him. Xiao Xue had always been a bit of a Weirdo in their ss because no matter what time it was, she did not seem to talk much to others. Even when she passed by, she would ask in a low voice. However, freewill might be a stranger at first, butter on, he would be very talkative. So when Xiao Xue was sitting behind her, they did not have any chemical reactions at first, but after the two of them got to know each other better.. They could always talk a lot. ¡°Freewill, did you not sleep wellst night? Why do you want to sleep so much this afternoon? You have to be careful. This teacher is especially ruthless. If he really catches you sleeping, he might make you copy half a history book tonight. ¡° Hearing this sentence, freewill¡¯s entire body trembled, and then all the sleepyheads ran away. She suddenly remembered that this teacher seemed to like letting students copy history books the most, especially those who were sleepy and did not hand in their homework. They always liked to take the most profound history book and let them copy half a history book. No, it was better to be cautious. If Chen Shuxin did not remind her in front, or if the teacher came too fiercely, she would be in trouble. With this thought, she began to sit upright and listened to this hypnotist teacher¡¯s lecture seriously. Chen Shuxin looked behind her and found that she had started to pick up the pen again. She was seriously taking notes on it and even looked up at the teacher from time to time. She felt that it was very strange. ¡°Didn¡¯t you really can¡¯t stand him in ss Weren¡¯t you going to doze off Why are you up now? Are you kidding me? I was prepared to help you guard the door and keep watch. You are hurting my young heart, do you know that?¡± ¡°Forget it. I said that I remembered today. He seems to have people copy history books. I don¡¯t want to copy history books. ¡° Chen Shuxin burst intoughter. She also thought of this teacher¡¯s quirks. ¡°That¡¯s true. Even if I wake you up in time, if the teacher catches you, it will be very troublesome for you. You¡¯d better listen to this ss obediently. The teacher in the next ss will be more rxed. You can take a short nap then. ¡° ¡°although I think so too, I think I won¡¯t be able to sleep in the next ss because this teacher scared away all the sleepyheads in this ss. ¡° Listening to Sui Xin¡¯s softints, Chen Shuxin couldn¡¯t help butugh. She turned her head in time and continued to take notes. When she turned her head and saw that the teacher seemed to be staring at her, Chen Shuxin was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect this teacher to be so sensitive. If she were to copy books like this, she would be in trouble. High school students were simply oppressed by their teachers. They weren¡¯t human! Chapter 2053

Chapter 2053: Chapter 2035, new ssmate

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION As expected, when it came to the next ss, freewill did not want to doze off at all because she could not fall asleep at all. The sleepyhead from the previous ss had long been killed by the teacher. Even during ss, she looked ahead and sighed faintly. ¡°You¡¯re so young, why are you sighing? You¡¯re almost losing your confidence. ¡° ¡°because I can¡¯t fall asleep at all now. I can¡¯t even doze off. Do you think I¡¯m very sad now? Very sad, very miserable. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. You can still catch up on your sleep tonight. Now, you should listen to the ss properly. Who told you to meet this teacher this afternoon? ¡° Chen Shuxin secretly wanted tough when she saw how carefree was acting. He really had nothing left to live for. On such a day, a burst of lively apuse suddenly greeted them. Carefree didn¡¯t understand what had happened in front of him. Suddenly, he saw the ss teacher bring a girl in. The strange girl had a very pretty oval face. Her Long Braids were ced in front of her shoulders, giving off a sweet and soft feeling. Her skin was white with a tinge of red, and her eyes were watery. She was like a pitiful and ignorant little rabbit. No one knew who she was, especially Sui Xin and Chen Shuxin. They did not understand why the form teacher brought apletely strange girl in. Could this be the transfer student of their ss? Just as this thought shed through their minds, the form teacher spoke on the other side. ¡°everyone,e here for a moment. This is the new student in our ss. He has a very nice name called Tong tingyu. Everyone must get along well. ¡° The form teacher briefly introduced the girl¡¯s name. The boys in the ss were a little excited because this tong tingyu was very beautiful. Regardless of her appearance or temperament, she was verypatible with the type of girl these boys liked. Gentle, obedient, sweet and beautiful. This was the girl they liked the most. The boys next to her were heckling. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, homeroom teacher. We will take good care of her. Tong Tingyu doesn¡¯t have to worry at all. We will tell her everything in ss, and we will not let anyone bully her. ¡° Hearing the boys in the ss whistling and then some heckling at the same time, even the homeroom teacher could not help butugh. She knew very well what these adolescent boys were thinking. After all, they had alsoe from that era. They were all adolescents. ¡°Alright, alright. This girl is very obedient. Don¡¯t be so enthusiastic and scare her. ¡° Because there was no ss teacher today, she brought this girl to the ssroom in advance so that everyone could get to know her first. A few of the more daring girls had already stepped forward and started to talk to this new student, attracting the attention of the surrounding boys. Although those boys looked very daring on the surface, they really wanted him to talk to the new student They did not dare to do so. Following her heart, he took a few nces outside and suddenly felt that he had seen this girl somewhere before? He had a slightly familiar feeling, but he could not remember where he had seen her before. However, he suddenly remembered that he had seen many people before. It was possible that she had ovepped with the person in his memory. ¡°following her heart, why are you in a daze? You¡¯re still looking at that new student. ¡° Chapter 2054

Chapter 2054: Chapter 2036 flirting

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Chen Shuxin asked curiously, shaking her head to indicate that there was nothing. ¡°How can I know this new female student? I just feel that this person is a little simr to the person I met before. ¡° ¡°Who is it? But nowadays, people seem to look simr, especially beautiful girls. They have the same temperament. Many times, I can¡¯t tell who is who. Why are the girls nowadays more beautiful than the other? ¡° After the two of them spoke a few words, the bell rang again. When the ss teacher saw that the next ss was another teacher¡¯s ss, she quickly pulled a new female student to a boy¡¯s side. As soon as freewill returned to his seat, he was pulled a few times by Xiao Xue at the back table. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡° Freewill turned his head in surprise and saw Xiao Xue¡¯s finger pointing at Gu Yinshu¡¯s side. Freewill widened his eyes and realized that the ss teacher had actually arranged for the new student to be by Gu Yinshu¡¯s side. In a split second, Suixin suddenly remembered who this girl was She had indeed seen this girl, although it had been a long time. But as long as she sat beside Gu Yinshu, she seemed to quickly activate the only memory in her mind. Was this girl the girl they had metst time in Hangzhou? On the way, she insisted on changing seats with them, but they refused. Later on, that girl even tried her best to follow them. She really wanted to. At that time, that girl didn¡¯t have much of an eye for them, because she clearly saw that they were a couple and still followed them. Because of her suspicion, freewill kept staring at this girl from behind. Tong Tingyu didn¡¯t notice freewill at all. She sat beside Gu Yinshu and put her schoolbag into the table generously, intending to start a conversation with the boy next to her. ¡°Hello, are you Gu Yinshu? I¡¯m Tong Tingyu, do you remember me? ¡° Tong Tingyu was so excited that she wanted to jump up when she finally found Gu Yinshu. Gu Yinshu actually didn¡¯t intend to pay attention to the girl next to him, but when he heard her suddenly talk to him like this, he nced at the girl in front of him indifferently and shook his head coldly, indicating that he had never seen her before He didn¡¯t know who she was. In the face of the boy¡¯s indifference, Tong Tingyu didn¡¯t feel a bit disappointed, or rather, shocked. Instead, she helped him recall the meeting with her with more enthusiasm. ¡°At that time, you came to Hangzhou with a girl, but I was also very lucky to be able to sit on the same train as you, but I wanted to change seats, but you refused. ¡° The girl told him everything. Gu Yinshu had some impression of the girl they had met before, because that girl had really made him a little disgusted. Not only did he not know them at all, but there were also some people who acted like they knew each other, making him want to hit someone. If it wasn¡¯t for the girl, this person would have flown away long ago. ¡°Okay. ¡° He deliberately said that word coldly, in order to make her give up because of his indifference. But he sympathized with you, thinking that this boy had finally remembered him and started to chat with his deskmate even more excitedly. He had already known this boy¡¯s name and his family status, but it took him a long time to convince his father to let him transfer to this school. Chapter 2055

Chapter 2055: Chapter 2037 eating

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Now that she finally saw him again, Tong Tingyu was very excited. ¡°Are you called Gu Yinshu? I think this name is really nice. Can I call you Yinshu? ¡° ¡°Of course not. ¡° Tong tingyu was not surprised by this answer, because his current attitude was indeed a little cold, but it could not break her passionate heart. ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you again. I think we have a special fate. We met on the bullet train, and now we meet in the same city. ¡° Tong Tingyu continued to speak, but the more Gu Yinshu listened, the more impatient he became. ¡°My friend, can you not talk about this in my ear? It¡¯s already ss. I want to listen to the ss. ¡° Since she had already said so, Tong tingyu naturally would not waste his time in ss. Since the teacher had already entered the ssroom, she shut her mouth. But when she thought of how hard it was for her toe to this school and how hard it was for him to be her deskmate, Tong Tingyu was so excited that she could not hear a single word. She was just waiting for the ss to end so that she coulde over quickly so that she could have a good chat with Gu Yinshu. The more Sui Xin looked, the more he felt that something was wrong, especially when he saw that Tong tingyu had been talking to Gu Yinshu. Although Gu Yinshu looked impatient, this girl didn¡¯t hold back at all Her temper was exactly the same as the girl they met in Hangzhou. After the ss ended, Sui Xin didn¡¯t stay in his seat. Instead, he walked to Gu Yinshu¡¯s seat. ¡°Hello, ssmate. ¡° Suixin took the initiative to greet the girl. She wanted to make sure that this was the same girl she had met in Hangzhou. Now that she looked at her up close, she really looked the same. At any time, she did not know why she remembered so clearly a strange girl or a passing girl. ¡°You are? ¡° Tong tingyu obviously did not remember Suixin. She only remembered Gu Yinshu, so when she saw suixine over to greet her, she thought it was a very warm girl who wanted to be her friend. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Jiang Suixin. ¡° ¡°Hello, student Suixin. I¡¯m a new student who just transferred here. Please give me some advice in the future. ¡° ¡°Not really. ¡± Suixin only chatted with her for a while and then looked at Gu Yinshu next to her. ¡°Do you want to have lunch together? Shu Xin rmended a very delicious restaurant to me just now. Let¡¯s go eat together. ¡° ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll listen to you. ¡° The youth revealed a smile. That smile made Tong Tingyu feel like a spring breeze. It was as if all the colors in the world had been smeared on this youth¡¯s body, so youthful and full of vigor. It turned out that he wasn¡¯t so cold to everyone. It turned out that he couldn¡¯t be so good-looking. He had so much youth and vitality. His appearance caused Tong Tingyu to have an unlimited imagination. This girl was actually here to ask Gu Yinshu out for a meal It turned out that Gu Yinshu was so easy to ask out. Tong Tingyu immediately thought of something, and a smile appeared on her face. ¡°Student Suixin, can I have lunch with you guys today? I¡¯m a new transfer student, so I¡¯m still a little unfamiliar with the school¡¯s surroundings, especially the ce to eat. I wonder if I have the honor to ask you guys to take me out? ¡° Tong tingyu said it very gently. In fact, if it were a pair of ordinary friends, they might have agreed to take her to lunch with her. But the problem was that Suxin and Gu Yinshu were boyfriend and girlfriend. Chapter 2056

Chapter 2056: Chapter 2038, strange boys

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION It seemed a little unreasonable to suddenly interrupt like this. Of course, Sui Xin felt that she might have not told her about her rtionship with Gu Yinshu. But now, she was really in an awkward situation, especially when she saw tong tingyu¡¯s expectant eyes. ¡°sorry, I can¡¯t. ¡± Just when Sui Xin was feeling a little awkward, Gu Yinshu said this very decisively and led Sui Xin away. Tong tingyu was really a little awkward now. At this time, she obviously knew that this pair should be a couple. She remembered that this girl seemed to be the one she met in Hangzhoust time. They were in the same ss. It had been almost a year, but they were still together. It was really a magical thing. Tong Tingyu was deep in thought. She chatted with a few ssmates next to her and learned about this couple for almost a year from their mouths. ¡°Tingyu, do you like Gu Yinshu? ¡± Your ssmates saw through her thoughts and couldn¡¯t help but ask. Tong Tingyu didn¡¯t try to hide it. Instead, she generously admitted it. ¡°Yes, I transferred to this school for Gu Yunshu. I met Gu Yinshu on the bullet train a year ago. At that time, there was also a girl by his side. I didn¡¯t expect them to be together for so long. ¡° ¡°The rtionship between them is quite good. And I don¡¯t understand why Gu Yinshu likes Jiang Suixin so much. Maybe it¡¯s because of his first love. He always has a very special feeling for her. He always makes others envious. ¡° The girl sighed. ¡°I think that even if you like Gu Yinshu, you¡¯d better give up, because I really don¡¯t think that person can be conquered. ¡° Not to mention that she had this idea, how many girls in this school wanted to conquer Gu Yinshu, but in the end, they still lost to Jiang Suixin. ¡°How do you know if you don¡¯t try? ¡± ¡°I think that the two of them have been together for too long, and they should have long lost the feeling of being in love. Now, they just make do with each other. After all, it seems that only the two of them are the best match in this ss, right ¡°But now that I¡¯m here, that might not be the case. ¡° Tong tingyu said this in a self-righteous manner. The girl did not answer and just sat in her original seat silently. At noon, a very handsome boy suddenly stood at the door of their ss. Although he looked very unfamiliar, the girl who had been in the ss could not help but blush and stare at him. ¡°Who is this? After that handsome guy transferred to another school, it seems that there hasn¡¯t been such a handsome boy in our ss. ¡° ¡°Have you forgotten about Gu Yinshu? ¡° ¡°AWWW, the prince charming is too cold and has always been taken. I don¡¯t even have any thoughts of having sex with him. ¡° ¡°Now that you mention it, I suddenly feel a little sad. I really hope that there will be another handsome guy transferred to our ss in the future. But it would be great if this guy is also a transfer student. But he is standing at the door and won¡¯t go in. He should be the family member of a girl in our ss. ¡° ¡°which girl has such a handsome family member? But it looks like he should be someone¡¯s brother. He should be one or two years older than us. ¡° The girls in the ss began to discuss. Those boys naturally saw the unfamiliar boy who was standing at the door flirting with girls. ¡°This student, May I ask who you are? Why are you standing at the door of our ss? If there¡¯s nothing else, please leave, okay? ¡° Chapter 2057

Chapter 2057: Chapter 2039 eating together

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The ss monitor adjusted his sses and stood at the entrance of the ss. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Tong Jun. I¡¯m here to look for my sister. Can you ask my sister toe out for a moment? ¡° The ss monitor didn¡¯t expect this boy to actuallye here to wait for his sister. At first, he thought it was another transfer student. He wondered why the ss teacher didn¡¯te and only this boy stood at the entrance. ¡°What¡¯s your sister¡¯s name? Can I help you call her now? ¡° ¡°It¡¯s the new transfer student, Tong Tingyu. Can you let me call her out for a moment? ¡° The boy was very polite. His every move was filled with a gentlemanly aura. At a nce, it was obvious that he was not the type of person who was different from ordinary people. ¡°So it¡¯s Tong tingyu¡¯s brother. Wait there for a while. I¡¯ll go call Tong Tingyu over now. ¡° The ss monitor turned around very warmly and called Tong tingyu out. Tong tingyu was originally in a bad mood and did not know who she was looking for for lunch. However, when she heard that her brother was here, she ran out very excitedly. ¡°brother, why are you here? ¡° Tong Jun reached out and touched his sister¡¯s head. A loving smile appeared on his face. ¡°brother is still worried about you. I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to adapt to this school. How is it Do you think the school is okay Are The teachers and ssmates still able to adapt I told you not to transfer back then. Now that you¡¯vee to this school, my family is worried about you.¡± ¡°Brother, I¡¯m doing very well here. The teachers¡¯ ssmates are also very good. I feel that this school can help me with my studies, so don¡¯t worry about me, father and mother. ¡± Tong Tingyu started to act coquettishly again Tong Jun had always been unable to resist his sister¡¯s coquettishness. ¡°Alright, alright. Since you¡¯re already studying well in this school, I can¡¯t say that you should transfer back to this school. Moreover, the quality of teaching in this school is also rtively high. ¡± Tong Jun stroked his sister¡¯s head ¡°It¡¯s already noon. Let¡¯s go have lunch together. If you have other ssmates to eat with, we can also go together. ¡° After saying this, Tong Jun waved at the girls around him. His bright and handsome smile made the girls around him feel their hearts explode. ¡°Wow, how can there be such a bright and handsome guy? The moment he smiled at me just now, I suddenly felt like I was in love. What should I do? ¡° ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. If only he was a ssmate of our ss. Even if I can¡¯t get him, I can still watch him from behind every day. As long as I can watch him, it¡¯s a kind of motivation. ¡° The girls whispered these words, and of course, Tong Tingyu heard them. She would be proud to have such a handsome and outstanding brother. Ever since she was young, her big brother had always been the object of the girls¡¯pursuit, and even now. ¡°I¡¯ve made a few new female ssmates as friends. Why don¡¯t we have lunch together? Anyway, it¡¯s boring for the two of us to have lunch together. ¡± The group of people invited the girls to have lunch together in a very cheerful manner The girls were a little ttered. They didn¡¯t expect Tong Tingyu to actually want to have lunch with them. They had only chatted for a few days. ¡°Tingyu, can we really have lunch together? That would be great. ¡° The girls next to them were still a little shy, but this was just shyness. It didn¡¯t stop them from wanting to have lunch together. So they could get to know her brother indirectly. Chapter 2058

Chapter 2058: There was nothing much to take care of in chapter 2040

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION When they went to eat, they unexpectedly bumped into Sui Xin and Gu Yinshu. Tong tingyu greeted them warmly, but she didn¡¯t feel awkward about being rejected by them just now. Tong Tingyu didn¡¯t feel awkward. Instead, it was Sui Xin who felt awkward. She looked back at them helplessly, not knowing what to say for a moment. But she still greeted them warmly. ¡°So you guys eat here too. ¡° ¡°Yeah, just now it seemed like the restaurant here was very delicious. It seemed to be a new one, so we came here. ¡° Tong Tingyu hugged the hand beside her excitedly. She was also a little embarrassed because she did not expect to see them here. ¡°since everyone is together, why don¡¯t we eat together? ¡° Tong Tingyu¡¯s suggestion made freewill even more embarrassed. Did she not know who he and Gu Yinshu were He felt that his and Gu Yinshu¡¯s identities were not that difficult to guess. After all, they would hold hands. Did she have to kiss him in front of her to know that he and Gu Yunshu were boyfriend and girlfriend? ¡°It might be a little inconvenient. You guys can eat. ¡° Gu Yinshu lowered his eyebrows and said this calmly. Tong Jun didn¡¯t expect this boy to reject him. He had never been rejected by anyone because of his identity. Now that he was rejected, he didn¡¯t feel particrlyfortable. Moreover, eating together didn¡¯t make him feel wronged Why did he feel like he didn¡¯t want to eat with them. ¡°We only met this boy. Let¡¯s have a meal together. There¡¯s no need to reject him like this. ¡± Tong Jun had a smile on his face and spoke to them as if he was just joking. From their conversation, Suixin could smell the smell of gunpowder. Gu Yinshu was a person who could do whatever he wanted, but since they had already bumped into each other, it was not a big deal to have a meal together Moreover, they had already said so much. ¡°since we bumped into each other so coincidentally, let¡¯s have a meal together. ¡° Pushing forward and pulling out Gu Yinshu¡¯s sleeve, the group quickly found a rtively spacious ce to sit down. Tong Jun had a deep impression of Jiang Suixin, because it was the first time he had seen such a delicate and pretty girl. She had an additional soft taste of Jiangnan water. ¡°Let me introduce you first. These should be your ssmates, right? ¡± Tong Jun took the initiative to ask. He had just found out that these two people should be his sister¡¯s ssmates, but he didn¡¯t know their names yet. ¡°brother, this is my ssmate, Jiang Suixin, and this is my deskmate, Gu Yinshu. ¡° ¡°So this is your deskmate. I thought the teacher would arrange a girl to be your deskmate, but it turned out to be a boy. ¡° ¡°I think boys are pretty good too. Boys will take better care of girls. I believe I won¡¯t be bullied by others in the future. ¡° Gu Yinshu:¡±...¡± For a moment, he didn¡¯t know how to answer this person. In fact, he seemed to have been a little cold from the beginning. But this girl didn¡¯t know if there was something wrong with her or if there was something wrong with her, but there was a sense of familiarity. Hearing his sister¡¯s words, Tong Jun naturally looked at Gu Yinshu in a very friendly manner. ¡°This must be ssmate Gu. I hope you can take care of my sister more in the future. Sorry to trouble you. ¡° ¡°everyone is almost the same. We¡¯re almost adults, and there¡¯s nothing to take care of, so there¡¯s no need to thank me. ¡° Chapter 2059

Chapter 2059: Chapter 2041 discerning eyes

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Sui Xin didn¡¯t expect him to be so straightforward, but he didn¡¯t stop him either, because these people really didn¡¯t know what was going on, and he didn¡¯t have a very good impression of Tong Tingyu. A few dishes were quickly served, and Sui Xin began to eat a few mouthfuls of the dishes. ¡°The dishes here are pretty good. Everyone, have a taste. ¡° Everyone moved their chopsticks and realized that the dishes here were indeed pretty good. Sui Xin liked to eat the roasted rabbit meat here the most, and he always felt that it was sweet and creamy. ¡°What kind of meat is this? Why do I feel that it tastes weird? ¡± Tong Tingyu felt like vomiting for some reason when she ate the rabbit meat. She didn¡¯t look very happy either, so freewill kindly reminded her. ¡°I feel that the rabbit meat is pretty good. Did you eat something else just now? ¡° Freewill felt that she was about to vomit, but he still felt that she wasn¡¯t feeling well? ¡°This is actually rabbit meat. How can we order rabbit meat? WHO ordered this dish? How can we eat rabbit meat? ¡° Tong tingyu suddenly became angry, causing the others to be at a loss. They did not understand what was wrong with this rabbit meat. Could it be that this person did not eat rabbit meat? Only then did Tong Jun remember that this sister had never eaten rabbit meat. Because she felt that the rabbit meat was very pitiful, she would be very sad. She had always been like this since she was young. ¡°This was an ident. We won¡¯t order rabbit meat next time. ¡° Tong Jun immediately asked the waiter to remove the rabbit meat. Gu Yinshu frowned. ¡°Why do we have to remove this rabbit meat? I think this rabbit meat is quite delicious. Let¡¯s put it here. ¡° When Sui Xin heard Gu Yinshu suddenly speak, he was stunned. Gu Yinshu actually didn¡¯t like to eat rabbit meat. Why did he suddenly change his mind today? Just as Jiang Suixin was puzzled, he suddenly saw Tong Tingyu¡¯s expression change drastically. ¡°Student Gu Yinshu, you actually like to eat rabbit meat? Why do you want to eat rabbit? I think rabbits are very cute. How can you eat rabbits? Isn¡¯t it too cruel to eat rabbits? ¡° Looking at the sympathy and shock on his face, Sui Xin didn¡¯t know why he found it funny. He really didn¡¯t understand where she got this theory from? If the rabbit was very pitiful. Then what was with the delicious fish that he had just eaten Were Fish not animals? ¡°It¡¯s too cruel, but I remember that you were very happy when you ate the fish just now. Do you think that eating the rabbit is cruel and eating the fish is not cruel? They are all the same life. ¡° This sentence blocked Tong tingyu¡¯s words, and her face did not look particrly good. ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about? Let¡¯s hurry up and eat. ¡° The atmosphere instantly became a little bad, and freewill immediately started to smooth things over. The meal was quickly finished, and the Group of people left the restaurant. Freewill and kilometer count walked behind them. ¡°brother, are you still trading stocks? ¡± Tong Tingyu couldn¡¯t help but ask her brother this question, because her pocket money basically came from her brother. ¡°Of course, so your usual pocket money is also paid by me, so you don¡¯t have to give brother too little. Brother can earn money now. ¡° ¡°has brother Tong Jun graduated? He can actually earn money. ¡± A girl couldn¡¯t help but ask this question because she felt that Tong Jun was just like a high school student. Chapter 2060

Chapter 2060: Chapter 2042 stocks

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I haven¡¯t graduated yet. I¡¯m in my third year of high school this year, but that doesn¡¯t mean that high school students can¡¯t earn money. ¡° Tong Jun felt proud of himself when he mentioned this. Although his family background wasn¡¯t bad, it could only be considered good if he was a capable person. Otherwise, he would be ridiculed by many people. He had grasped so many resources and possessed extraordinary knowledge and vision. Of course, he had to work hard to be the best person. ¡°I¡¯m currently stocks. Sometimes, I can earn more than 400,000 yuan. ¡° Hearing this number, the students were really surprised. They did not expect Tong Jun to be able to earn so much money before he graduated. Even the current elites probably could not earn so much. What was the concept of more than 400,000 yuan They had probably never seen so much money. ¡°Brother Tong Jun is really great. I¡¯ve never seen someone like you who started earning money before you even went to university. Not to mention not going to university, even if you went out of society, you probably wouldn¡¯t be able to earn so much money. ¡° ¡°The people around me are all like that. Actually, I¡¯m not that good myself. I just hope that I can keep working hard to be more outstanding. It¡¯s best if I don¡¯t lose out to others. ¡° Being in a wealthy family didn¡¯t mean that everything went smoothly, nor did it mean that they could always be a rice worm. On the contrary, because of the halo above their heads, they had to strive to be more outstanding. They couldn¡¯t just live like ordinary people. Many people envied their lives and their identities, but there were many things that they couldn¡¯t help themselves with. Just like stocks. In fact, he probably did not want to buy stocks in the beginning. He was not particrly interested in these things and was not sensitive to them. But seeing that the people around him were working hard to be excellent, she had no choice but to get in touch with these things in advance. Many times, he also had a lot of pressure because stocks were very risky. Once he lost money, he would be scolded by his parents again. ¡°If you can make money, then you will grow up. ¡° Jiang Suixin could not help but repeat this sentence. Tong Jun was stunned for a moment, but he suddenly felt that this sentence was very correct. ¡°This student is right. When you know how to make money, you will really grow up, no matter what stage you are in now. ¡° Whether it was in terms of psychology or in terms of growth, it was the same principle. He turned his head and nced at Jiang Suixin, a smile appearing on his face. ¡°If you want to learn how to y the stock market, I can help you. ¡° Jiang Suixin did not know why he had said this out of the blue. She did not seem to have revealed her intention to y the stock market. Although she was a little envious that he had earned more than 400,000 yuan, it didn¡¯t mean that Suixin really wanted to invest in the stock market. She was still a student, so she didn¡¯t have the money to squander. These were all things that rich people yed with. Although her aunt also knew how to invest in the stock market, she usually didn¡¯t earn more than 50,000 yuan and often lost money. Therefore, Suixin also had some contact with this aspect, which was why she suddenly said this to Tong Jun with some emotion. ¡°Do you want to invest in the stock market? ¡° Gu Yinshu looked at the girl beside him. Actually, he could teach her this thing. ¡°I don¡¯t want to y the stock market, but who doesn¡¯t want to make money? But I still feel that I can¡¯t do it. ¡° What freewill wanted to do the most was to make money. That was why she worked hard and studied hard, hoping to change her current situation through her education. Chapter 2061

Chapter 2061: Chapter 2043, brother and sister

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°If you want to trade stocks, I can totally teach you. ¡° ¡°Then when I have enough money, you can teach me. ¡± A trace of a smile appeared on freewill¡¯s face as he held his hand softly. ¡°Okay. ¡° It turned out that they were showing off their affection, which made Tong tingyu feel awkward. ¡°So you guys are boyfriend and girlfriend. ¡° Previously, they could still deceive her a little, but now, they hadpletely exposed the little thoughts in her heart. It was fine that they hadn¡¯t exposed thisyer in front of her before. But now, she suddenly felt a little awkward for her actions of trying to squeeze into this couple. ¡°We¡¯ve been together for two years. ¡° ¡°So you two have been together for two years. Your rtionship is pretty good. ¡± Although Tong tingyu was a little awkward, she still tried to say something to make herself not so awkward. ¡°So you two are boyfriend and girlfriend. I couldn¡¯t tell just now. ¡° Tong Jun felt a little regretful. He had been quite interested in Jiang Suixin because he felt that her appearance was very suitable for his taste. Unfortunately, someone beat him to it. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. ¡± Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t try to understand what he meant. Instead, he reached out and touched the head of the girl next to him in an intimate and gentle manner. Suixin smiled, held his hand and left with him. Tong Jun looked at their voices and looked at his sister thoughtfully. ¡°Why did you transfer to this school just for this boy? But he doesn¡¯t seem to like you at all. He even has a girlfriend. ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I just found out that they¡¯re still together. The people around us all broke up at once and found other boyfriends and girlfriends at once. Who knew that this pair was so strong. ¡° ¡°You didn¡¯t even investigate properly beforeing here. How are you going to end this? Are you going to steal someone else¡¯s girlfriend? ¡° ¡°Brother, why did you say that so harshly? ¡± Tong tingyu was a little unwilling. What did he mean by stealing someone else¡¯s girlfriend? They weren¡¯t married, so how could it be called stealing someone else¡¯s girlfriend? ¡°okay, okay, okay. What did you say? Just do it yourself. I¡¯m just reminding you not to let yourself feel wronged. If you think it¡¯s necessary, you can tell me. I¡¯ll help you make the decision. ¡° He was very confident. He felt that he and his sister¡¯s identity was different from others. At least they were from a wealthy family. It did not seem to be a big problem for Gu Yinshu to like his sister. However, he seemed to have heard of Gu Yinshu¡¯s name somewhere, but he had forgotten it for a moment. ¡°Alright, as long as you know what you¡¯re doing, I won¡¯t say much. ¡± He touched his sister¡¯s head and a smile appeared on his face ¡°There¡¯s something you must understand. Studying is very important, and your parents have high expectations for you. You know that it¡¯s not easy for a family like ours. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t have to go to one of the four universities, you should at least get a name tag. You have to know that your mission is different from others. ¡° ¡°brother, don¡¯t worry. My studies have always been good. If I transfer to this school this time and have a corresponding teacher to help me, I¡¯ll definitely be able to go to the next level. ¡° ¡°Yes, mom and dad have already informed the form teacher. In the future, he should take care of you more. When ites to dating, I won¡¯t go and stop your parents. I¡¯m not the kind of person who¡¯s not open-minded. But when ites to studying, you must have your own self-control, understand? ¡° Chapter 2062

Chapter 2062: Chapter 2044 had not even sat for a minute

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I know, brother. Don¡¯t remind me again and again. I know what I¡¯m doing, and I know what I should do. ¡° Tong tingyu listened to her brother¡¯s repeated exhortations and felt that he was about to be an old mother. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. Brother won¡¯t be in the same school as you. It¡¯s usually hard to see you, so you have to be self-aware. I won¡¯t say anything else to you. ¡° After Tong Jun finished hisst sentence, he looked at the time and left the school. Before he left, he told Tong Tingyu about his new phone number and asked him to call him when he had time. After sending his brother away with great difficulty, Tong pe finally returned to his ssroom and seat happily. ¡°Tong Tingyu, did your brother leave? ¡± ¡°Yes, he just returned to his own school. His school used to be my school. It was probably more than half an hour away from here. In order to make it to ss in the afternoon, he left first. ¡° ¡°Oh my God, your brother really has a face that¡¯s too sunny and handsome. I¡¯ve always dreamed of having such a handsome brother, but my brother is really someone else¡¯s brother forever. ¡° ¡°When my brother was young, he fought with me until he grew up. Butter on, he grew up a little and started to treat me better, so every brother in the family has a long story to tell. ¡°. ¡°If my brother hadn¡¯t treated me better in recent years, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered with him. What¡¯s the use of having such a bad face? ¡° Speaking of which, Tong Tingyu had almost forgotten how her brother had treated her in the past. Hearing her words, the surrounding girls burst intoughter. ¡°The bell has rung. I¡¯ll go back to my seat first. ¡± Remembering that the next ss was teacher extinction¡¯s ss, they quickly returned to their seats. After three sses in the afternoon, the teacher-in-charge suddenly came to the ssroom and said that they were going to change seats today. Everyone was dumbfounded. They really couldn¡¯t figure out why they had to change seats. They hadn¡¯t changed seats in half a year, and the teacher-in-charge had never liked to change seats. Changing seats always required moving things, and after moving things, they had to do a general cleaning. The teacher-in-charge herself was very annoyed, so she usually wouldn¡¯t change seats. After hearing this news, the deskmate, who was already very familiar with each other, became a little nervous. He looked at his deskmate very reluctantly. ¡°Why did teacher Tian suddenly want to change seats? I have been with you for so long, and I am also so familiar with you. I don¡¯t want to change seats at all. ¡° ¡°That¡¯s right. I really don¡¯t know what teacher Tian is thinking. Can¡¯t you just sit like this? Why do you have to change seats? Even if someone wants to change seats, just make small adjustments in private. Why do you have to make such arge-scale adjustment? ¡° Whispers came from below. The homeroom teacher did not say anything. Instead, she asked all the students to stand up and stand in two rows with their school bags. ¡°changing seats is to let you better adapt to the life in ss, so you don¡¯t need to ask too much. This will help you make more friends and get along better with this ss. ¡° After the homeroom teacher said a lot of things in a high-sounding manner, she began to arrange the seats and basically separated all the deskmates. This time, Tong Tingyu was more unhappy. It was not easy for her to be deskmates with Gu Yinshu, but now she actually wanted to separate from him. They had not even sat together for a minute. Chapter 2063

Chapter 2063: Chapter 2045, trouble

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION When he heard that the form teacher was going to change seats, he was also surprised. This was because the form teacher seemed to dislike changing seats the most, because he always felt that it was very troublesome to change seats on arge scale. This was also what the form teacher had once said publicly in ss Why was there a sudden need to change seats on arge scale now? Before he could figure it out, he immediately picked up his school bag and stood in the middle of the girl¡¯s row. ¡°follow your heart. ¡° Gu Yinshu happened to be standing opposite her, giving him a faint smile that didn¡¯t look like a faint one. The young man¡¯s smile instantly painted a deep color in her memory. ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll be sitting together? ¡± Seeing Gu Yinshu, freewill suddenly became excited, thinking that they might be together this time. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s very likely. ¡° Seeing him smile, freewill felt like a young girl¡¯s heart was about to explode. ¡°You told the teacher that we¡¯d change seats, right? ¡° Hearing the surrounding voices discussing, freewill couldn¡¯t help but whisper in his ear. ¡°guess if it¡¯s me? ¡° He scratched the back of her hand with his finger, and the smile on his face grew wider. ¡°stand by the roadside. It¡¯ll be our turn soon. ¡° As expected, Sui Xin and Gu Yinshu were separated, but when he found out that he was actually sitting at the same table as Gu Yinshu, Sui Xin was still quite happy. After all, being able to sit with him was beneficial to his studies He did not have to worry about what would happen between him and Tong Tingyu in the future. ¡°Did you deliberately ask the teacher to let us change our seats? ¡° Sui Xin¡¯s eyes were sparkling. He felt that he must have seen through his anxiety and uneasiness, so he went to the teacher on purpose and said that he wanted to change seats. ¡°But this way, I can supervise your study in the future. ¡° His reason was very grand on the surface, but Sui Xin was still very sweet in his heart. During the ss, he even secretly held his hand. Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t refuse, but enjoyed this little sweetness. Many of his deskmates didn¡¯t continue to sit together. Tong Tingyu sat next to another boy. That boy had a very ordinary face. When he saw that he was actually living with a beautiful new ssmate, he was a little nervous and excited. The boys next to him secretly poked him with their hands, as if they were watching a good show, asking him to hit on the new goddess. That boy did not know how to behave for a moment, but Tong Tingyu did not even bother to pay attention to him. Shey on the table alone and sulked. She really did not think that the teacher would suddenly change seats, and it was such a coincidence.. She let Gu Yinshu and freewill sit together. She didn¡¯t believe that there was such a coincidence in the world, so she suspected that freewill must have secretly said something to the teacher to make them change seats. It must be so. In the past, when Tong Tingyu was in their ss, many girls were jealous of her because she was good-looking. Many times, they would secretly report her to the teacher. She had long been used to the scheming between little girls.. So she was sure that freewill must be like this too. This girl was really narrow-minded. She had only exchanged a few more words with her boyfriend, but she was already so nervous. Would it be enough for Jiang Suixin to just have a boy by his side all day long? Why was she still so childish in High School? As she cursed in her heart, she stared at the backs of the two people. Chapter 2064

Chapter 2064: Chapter 2046 Kiss

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Sui Xin could clearly feel that someone was staring at him from behind, but he didn¡¯t feel ufortable because there were too many people staring at her. She suddenly did something she really wanted to do. She took out a piece of paper from her bag and read a love poem to the person next to her. Entering the door of my lovesickness, knowing how much I miss you, long-term lovesickness, long-term lovesickness, short-term lovesickness, endless lovesickness. This poem was read by Sui Xin from God knows where. She remembered that she seemed to have seen a book in the library. Originally, she was bored, but after reading this sentence, she suddenly felt very emotional. After reading the poem, she looked at the boy in front of her eagerly, as if she was asking for praise. ¡°What do I think of this poem? Do you want to praise me? Do you dare to move? Do you feel shocked by me? ¡° Looking at her burning eyes, Gu Yinshu couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°This isn¡¯t a poem you wrote. Tell me the truth, where did you copy it from? I seem to have heard of it. ¡° ¡°You can tell? I really copied it from the library. Although I copied it, I also worked hard. Do you know that it was very difficult for me to copy it with a pen? ¡° Copy? Difficult! Gu Yinshu was speechless. ¡°Don¡¯t you think so When I went to the library, I didn¡¯t have a bag or a pen. I begged the person next to me to lend me a pen and a piece of paper. I just memorized the poem and thought of Reading it to you one day. I tried so hard, but you still looked indifferent?¡± Gu Yinshu:¡±...¡± He smiled and gently raised his hand to touch the girl in front of him. ¡°I¡¯m very touched. ¡° When he heard these four words, for some reason, freewill was very happy. Then, his eyes sparkled as he looked at him. ¡°If you¡¯re so touched, in the future, I¡¯ll recite a love poem to you every day and let you be touched every day, okay? ¡° ¡°...¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Is it because you¡¯re unhappy? ¡± Freewill saw that he was not saying a word and could not help but tug at his clothes and shake them. ¡°How am I unhappy? I¡¯m just too touched. Remember what you said just now. In the future, you¡¯ll recite a love poem for me every day. If one day you miss it, I¡¯ll remind you. ¡° Freewill¡¯s eyes curved into a smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so arrogant. You say you don¡¯t want it, but your body is very honest. Since I said it, I will definitely agree. ¡° ¡°If you say it again, I will punish youter. ¡± Gu Yinshu stretched out his hand to tickle her body. Freewill was ticklish, and heughed until tears came out of his eyes. ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯tugh at you anymore. Stop, I can¡¯t take it anymore. ¡° Gu Yinshu finally stopped. He opened the book and suddenly put it in front of the table. He leaned over and kissed her on the lips. ¡°Aiya, what are you doing? ¡° Sui Xin¡¯s face instantly turned red. He looked around. When he realized that no one was staring at them, he closed his eyes in panic and dodged to the side. ¡°Isn¡¯t it very simple? I¡¯m kissing you. ¡° Gu Yinshu smiled again and continued to sit upright in his seat, as if what had just happened had not happened. Sui Xin was obviously feeling guilty. His entire face was red, afraid that someone would see through him. Chapter 2065

Chapter 2065: Chapter 2047 indulgence

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Chen Shuxin happened to turn her head from the front and suddenly saw that freewill¡¯s face waspletely red. She couldn¡¯t help but ask. Being asked like this, freewill¡¯s face turned even redder. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Aren¡¯t you doing the math test? Why did you suddenly turn around? ¡° Coincidentally, freewill was still sitting in front of him. This time, she was sitting at the same table as a girl, and the person sitting diagonally in front of her was Song Yan. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m doing the math test, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I feel like I¡¯m sitting there like a wooden stake. I just want to borrow a pen from you. Why are you reacting so strongly? ¡° Chen Shuxin obviously noticed something and couldn¡¯t help but tease them. ¡°Didn¡¯t youe to pick you up? Here, I¡¯ll give you my pen to write with. ¡° Freewill stuffed the pen in his hand into her hand. Freewill knew that he was really angry from embarrassment, so he curled his lips and returned to his seat. ¡°Yin Shu, why don¡¯t we go for Hotpot this afternoon? ¡° ¡°hotpot? ¡° Gu Yinshu frowned. His handsome eyebrows were knitted together, and a trace of disbelief appeared on his good-looking face. He didn¡¯t really understand things like hotpot, because every time he entered a hotpot restaurant, he would have all kinds of pungent smells. Especially after eating hotpot, the smell of his whole body could make people want to die. ¡°Why do I have to eat this thing? Isn¡¯t it good to eat something else? I think that thing is really on fire, and after eating it, it probably smells like hotpot. ¡° ¡°I just want to eat hotpot. I think hotpot is very delicious, and I want to eat hotpot every day. ¡° Willy-nilly knew that he was not used to eating hotpot because there was once when he was asked to eat hotpot. He was so disgusted that he just sat opposite her and did not eat it. He just watched as she ate alone After he went home, he even took a few showers beforeing out. The reason why she knew that he took a few showers was because he had alreadye out of the bathroom in time to make a call at this time. However, on that day, she made a few calls and he was always in the bathroom. Although she had beenughing at his misfortune at the time, she felt terrible when she thought about how she might not be able to go to the hot pot restaurant often. Of course, Gu Yinshu would not refuse her request. Although he did despise the taste of the hot pot restaurant, he could tell that she really wanted to eat it, so he had to risk his life to keep herpany. It had to be said that her intrusion made him feel like he was living a warm life instead of being cold and lonely like before. Ever since she entered his world, he was no longer as impulsive and irritable as before. He was no longer as wild and unruly as before. He was no longer as sharp and lonely as before. It was as if a lot of things were changing imperceptibly. It was as if a lot of things had be a matter of course in her world. ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s go for hotpot tonight. I¡¯ll apany you. ¡° ¡°really? ¡° Sui Xin did not expect him to agree. After all, she had not forgotten the look of disdain on his face when he came out of the hotpot restaurant thest time. Even if he despised her so much, when he knew that she wanted to go for Hotpot, he still risked his life to apany the gentleman. For a moment, he was free from his heart. He was a little moved with tears in his eyes. ¡°How can you be so good? ¡° ¡°How can you be so stupid? Just like that, you think I¡¯m good. You¡¯re too easy to be satisfied. ¡° Gu Yinshu stretched out his hand and flicked her forehead. A warm smile appeared on his face. Chapter 2066:

Chapter 2066: Chapter 2048 eating hotpot

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Ever since she was by his side, Gu Yinshu had truly felt the liveliness of this world. ¡°Then where are we going to eat hotpot? Why don¡¯t we go to that restaurantst time? Actually, I think that although the vor of that restaurantst time was quite strong, the seasoning should be good, and the taste is quite authentic. It¡¯s also the best hotpot restaurant in this ce. ¡° He had gone to that restaurantst time and knew that this hotpot restaurant was still very clean, so it was a good choice. ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s go to that restaurantst time! I think the taste of that restaurantst time was quite good, but it¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t eat much. This time, I¡¯ll show you the real food. I promise you will definitely fall in love with the taste of hotpot. ¡° Looking at the lively and beautiful eyes of the girl in front of him, Gu Yinshu nodded with a smile. When it was almost night time, Gu Yinshu brought along the already drooling freewill to that hotpot restaurant. In order to have more food to eat, freewill even ate very little for lunch. As Gu Yunshu was afraid of spicy food, freewill simply ordered a mandarin duck pot. He put spicy food on one side and San Xian Soup on the other. After all the side dishes were served, freewill started to boil a few mutton rolls for him. ¡°Try this, it¡¯s especially delicious. ¡° Gu Yinshu nodded and also scalded the other vegetables for her. ¡°Do you want to drink some wine? ¡± Freewill suddenly had an idea. He originally wanted to drink some beer because beer was usually a better match for hot pot. But on second thought, they seemed to be on a date. Wouldn¡¯t it be too generous to drink beer on a date? ¡°What do you want to drink? Why don¡¯t you have some champagne? The taste of champagne will suit you better. ¡° Gu Yinshu obviously saw through her thoughts and asked the waiter to bring a few bottles of champagne over. Freewill actually didn¡¯t really drink beer, and he was slightly allergic to alcohol. But the champagne was fine. ¡°I feel that this champagne is quite delicious. Next time, if anyone wants to drink beer, they might as well use this champagne instead. Beer is really a bit bitter. ¡° As he drank, he couldn¡¯t help butin. He raised his wine ss with a smile. ¡°cheers to the two years we¡¯ve known each other. I hope that we can get better and better. I hope that many things can have a happy ending. ¡° ¡°Of course, this will definitely happen. ¡° The two wine sses bumped into each other. Gu Yinshu couldn¡¯t help but smile. How could there not be a happy ending They were destined to be together. They were destined to rely on each other. They were destined to appreciate each other until their hearts were connected. Speaking of which, they should have known each other without fighting. However, nothing was important. What was important was the beautiful result of them being together now. At first, they thought that drinking champagne would not make them drunk, butter, carelessly felt a little dizzy for some reason. Perhaps it was because they drank a little beer in the middle. Their favorite beer was terrible, but carelessly said that they had to cater to the atmosphere, so they straightforwardly asked the waiter to bring another bottle of cold beer. In the end, they felt a little dizzy now. Gu Yinshu reached out to support her. He really didn¡¯t expect her to be a little more drunk than he thought. She drank a little bit of beer, and her face waspletely red. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back to the dormitory. Shu Xin just called. She probably misses you too. ¡° Fortunately, there was still an hour before the dormitory closed. It was just right for them to take a taxi back. Chapter 2067

Chapter 2067: Chapter 2049 alcohol tolerance

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Looking at her lying quietly in his arms, Gu Yinshu suddenly had asting feeling. Just looking at her like this, he felt very beautiful, as if nothing else mattered. He didn¡¯t even know when he had returned to the dormitory. When he woke up, he found himself lying on the bed in the dormitory, and he even heard Shu Xin talking to Lan Xue. ¡°Is she drunk? I just smelled the smell of beer on her body, why did she drink so much as if she had two catties of white wine? ¡± Lan Xue couldn¡¯t help but tease from the side. ¡°You still don¡¯t know how much she can hold her liquor. I¡¯m really impressed. I only heard Yin Shu say that she drank one bottle. ¡° ¡°Freewill¡¯s alcohol tolerance is too low. She¡¯s even worse than me. I can even finish two bottles of beer without breathing. ¡° ¡°I know, right? Sheid on the bed the moment she came back. She hasn¡¯t woken up yet. I¡¯m hesitating whether to wake her up and take a shower before going to bed. ¡° As she said this, freewill opened his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m already awake. I¡¯d better take a shower first. I smell like hotpot and beer. ¡° ¡°Aiya, Miss Freewill, you¡¯re finally awake. Do you know how difficult it was for us to get you from downstairs to upstairs just now? ¡° Chen Shuxin could not help but cover her mouth andugh. She helped her to get the things for the shower. ¡°Hurry up and take a shower. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to sleep well tonight. ¡° Just now, they were still hesitating whether to wake her up to take a shower. They did not expect her to be woken up by the smell of hotpot on her body. Freewill got up from the bed and entered the bathroom to take a shower. The bedroom was filled with the same warm smell as before. From time to time, Lan Xue and Chen Shuxin¡¯sughter could be heard from outside the door. Following her heart, she was in the bathroom. For some reason, her heart was filled with a peaceful and warm feeling. She really hoped that such a wonderful life could continue. She was really lucky to have met these people in high school. When she came out, she heard Lan Xue talking about something over there. Her face was full of mystery, and Chen Shuxin was very fascinated by it. ¡°What are you guys talking about? Why are you guys talking so mysteriously? It makes me a little curious. ¡° ¡°They are talking about my cousin. Isn¡¯t my cousin single until she¡¯s 30 years old? This year, a lot of people came to our house to talk about this and that. They insisted that my cousin get married in a short period of time, making my cousin depressed. ¡° ¡°DIDN¡¯T I go back to my sister¡¯s weddingst time? ¡± ¡°My cousin also went. Actually, something bad happened just now. Someone gossiped in front of my cousin again, and my cousin got angry on the spot. She was going to leave at the wedding banquet, but fortunately, we stopped her. ¡° ¡°Why is your sister still single in her 30s? Has she never found a boyfriend? ¡° This was something that freewill couldn¡¯t quite understand. There were so many puppy love affairs now. Could it be that her sister was stuck alone in her 30s? ¡°My sister¡¯s personality is more quiet and Otaku. She never had any men that she liked, so she stayed single until she was in her thirties. Those rtives are really talkative, ¡± Lan Xue clicked her tongue and said ¡°other people are single and haven¡¯t eaten. For some reason, their rice is jumping out one by one to criticize my cousin. ¡°Just now, my mother mentioned this to me on the phone. She said that my cousin seemed to be depressed and wanted tomit suicide. Why does it sound like my cousin is really pitiful? It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t know how tofort her. ¡° Chapter 2068

Chapter 2068: Chapter 2050: Distraction

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Then your cousin is really pitiful. She¡¯s already so old, yet she¡¯s still being nagged by others. Your cousin must have her own ns. Why must she live under the strange gazes of these people? ¡° Following her heart couldn¡¯t help but sigh. They were still in school at the moment, so of course they wouldn¡¯t think about these things. However, when they heard Lan Xue say this about their cousin, they also felt sorry for her. Depression was something that followed one¡¯s heart and had a basic understanding of it. Depression didn¡¯t mean that you could be happy just because you wanted to be happy, or that you could get out of the shadows just because you wanted to. It was a condition that happened to your body instinctively. It was a very serious mental illness. ¡°Then what about your cousin now? is she still at work? Or is she resting at home? ¡° Since it had already reached the point of suicide, she definitely couldn¡¯t go to work. ¡°She¡¯s resting at home. ¡± Lan Xue shook her head ¡°Right now, my aunt and the others are desperately looking for men. They don¡¯t care if the other party is divorced or married, or whether the other party has children or not. ¡°I really feel sorry for my cousin. Could it be that just because a woman is single until she¡¯s in her 30s, she can¡¯t get married again Or could it be that she can¡¯t find a good man to marry ¡°She can only look for a second marriage or someone with a child. How can there be so many people in this world who have a second marriage with a child? I really don¡¯t understand what my aunt and the others are thinking. ¡° ¡°Then your cousin is really miserable. Right now, she must be feeling the most miserable. When you¡¯re free, you should send her more QQ messages or send her more wechat messages tofort her heart. Right now, I¡¯m afraid that only you can understand her. ¡° ¡°You¡¯re right. I was actually a little afraid to call her in the beginning because I didn¡¯t know what to say, and I felt that everything I said was wrong. Now that I¡¯m sending her wechat messages, even if she sees it and doesn¡¯t reply, it doesn¡¯t matter. At least she will feel better. ¡° As Lan Xue said this, she took out her phone and took out her cousin¡¯s wechat ount. ¡°Her profile picture has turned gray. It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s in a bad mood. ¡° Lan Xue pondered for a moment and suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say, so she raised her head and looked at her two roommates. ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys think of an idea for me? Help me think of a few words that can be sent to him. I really don¡¯t know what to say. If I identally touch his sore spot, won¡¯t I be in trouble? ¡° Lan Xue was still very hesitant because she was afraid that she really said something wrong. Her cousin was already in a depressed state. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about other things. Just tell her some happy things. For example, what happened to you in school, or what happy things happened in school. Your cousin might also miss her school days. Maybe she will be happy. ¡° ¡°You¡¯re right. How could I have almost forgotten? I was thinking about telling her about marriage just now. I wanted her to rx a little. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t tell her. Otherwise, it would have really hit my cousin¡¯s sore spot. ¡° Lan Xue thought for a while and finally made up a sentence. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. It¡¯s about the game we yedst time. I still remember following her heart. At that time, she identally got the number one beauty in the world of martial arts. The whole gang was shocked. The news must have exploded. ¡° ¡°right, right. I still remember following heart¡¯s reaction at that time. It was very funny. You can tell your cousin about this matter. Let your cousin y the game. ying the game can also distract people¡¯s energy. ¡° Chapter 2069

Chapter 2069: Chapter 2051

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°That¡¯s true. She doesn¡¯t work much these days. ying Games should be the best way to adjust her mood. What else can she do without ying games? ¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I suggest that she y our game? I think this world of martial arts is quite fun. She should be able to adjust her mood. ¡° As Lan Xue spoke, she sent the game¡¯s instation package to her cousin. ¡°Actually, why have I always been curious? Why is it that men marry women? Why can¡¯t women go and pretend? I think cousin wants to find a husband. From the looks of it, she probably doesn¡¯t want to marry somewhere else. ¡° Once he heard the word ¡°son-inw¡± , freewill had the most say. ¡°There are examples in our vige. I remember that there was a girl in our vige when she was 18 years old, and she recruited a foreign boy to be her son-inw. However, I think that this kind of situation should be rtively rare, because not many boys would be willing toe over to look for a son-inw. My side should be an exception, because that girl¡¯s family background is quite good. That boy¡¯s parents both died, so he simply went over to the girl¡¯s house. ¡° ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. In that case, such situations are still rtively rare. After all, even if a man doesn¡¯t have parents at home, it¡¯s impossible for him to say that he¡¯s here to be taken in as a son-inw. After all, the opinions of this era are still very exaggerated. When the timees, he¡¯ll definitely point fingers at others. ¡° ¡°Isn¡¯t my own life enough? Who cares who has the eyes and who has the eyes? ¡° ¡°Of course we say that now. But at that time, we really experienced such things before we knew. It¡¯s not so easy to get rid of other people¡¯s eyes and gazes. ¡° ¡°That¡¯s true. You have to experience everything before you understand. ¡° Chen Shuxin listened for a while and suddenly raised her head to ask Lan Xue. ¡°How much is your cousin¡¯s annual sry now What did she do in the past I feel that as long as you have the money, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you get married or not. As long as you have the money, you can do whatever you want. My goal now is to study hard and work hard every day. In the future, I will strive to advance to a better degree. When that timees, I will definitely be rich.¡± ¡°My cousin¡¯s annual sry is about 70,000 to 80,000. To be honest, it¡¯s not much, but it¡¯s about the same for a girl. Especially in this small county, we can make do. ¡°He¡¯s a high school teacher. Because of all kinds of subsidies and benefits, that¡¯s why he has such a high sry. ¡° ¡°then I understand. In her situation, she typically looks down on the working ss, but the bourgeoisie definitely won¡¯t ept it. ¡° ¡°What do you mean? No wonder my cousin is single until she¡¯s in her 30s and still hasn¡¯t married. There might be his own reason, but I think she can marry if she wants to. If she doesn¡¯t want to marry, then forget it. There¡¯s no need to force her at this time. ¡° Chen Shuxin nodded, expressing her agreement to this answer. Then, she started gossiping about the man. ¡°actually, do you know why men can¡¯t find a wife, or rather, why they¡¯re always single? ¡° The two roommates expressed their curiosity, especially Lan Xue. ¡°There¡¯s only one reason. He¡¯s poor andzy. ¡± Chen Shuxin acted like a big shot, teaching the two curious roommates a lesson ¡°Take One of my rtives¡¯ sons for example. He hasn¡¯t gone out to work even after graduating from university for two to three years. Do you think anyone is willing to marry their daughter off? Besides, he doesn¡¯t have any special qualities that attract others, so he¡¯s always single. ¡° Chapter 2070

Chapter 2070: Chapter 2052

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°No matter what you say, it makes sense. ¡± Following heart nodded and yawned. ¡°I¡¯m not going to gossip with you guys anymore. I¡¯m going to sleep. If I don¡¯t sleep now, I might break downpletely. I still have a math teacher¡¯s ss tomorrow morning. You guys have to focus more on me. ¡° When they thought of the ss tomorrow morning, Lan Xue and Chen Shuxin felt like they wanted to die. They didn¡¯t expect that the first ss would be a math ss. The first ss was the ss that made it easy for people to fall asleep. ¡°Then I have to go to sleep quickly. I¡¯m going to brush my teeth right now. You guys go and take a shower. ¡° Soon, a dormitory became quiet again. The next day, following her heart, she suddenly felt a slight pain in her neck. ¡°My neck hurts a little. I don¡¯t know why, but Shu Xin, quickly give me a massage. Are My bones going to break? ¡° ¡°It¡¯s not that exaggerated. Did you twist your neck because of the pillowst night? ¡° Chen Shuxin walked over and used her hand to press on her neck. However, she found that she was crying a little ufortably. ¡°No, no, don¡¯t touch my neck. I feel that my neck is even harder to move. I can¡¯t even get up from now on. ¡° Sui Xin didn¡¯t expect himself to be so unlucky. He had only slept yesterday, but he actually twisted his neck. ¡°It¡¯s so serious. Do you want to go to the hospital? Or do you want to find a doctor to help you take a look? Otherwise, if it¡¯s even more serious and not good, we won¡¯t understand this bone thing. ¡° As Sui Xin slowly held his head, he intended to get up, but his neck still hurt a lot. ¡°It seems that I really need to go to the hospital. I feel that my neck hurts more than usual. ¡° Chen Shuxin asked him if he should look for Gu Yinshu? ¡°Don¡¯t look for him for now. I feel like he has been busy in front of metely. He probably hasn¡¯t even arrived at school yet, let alone had breakfast. I¡¯ll go to the hospital first. I¡¯ll call him when I¡¯m there. ¡° ¡°That¡¯s how you admit it. Since you said so, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital. Xiaoxue happened to be there too. ¡° Lan Xue had already packed her things and brushed her teeth after washing. She was shocked when she noticed that Sui Xin¡¯s neck seemed to be a little red. ¡°What¡¯s going on? I just sleptst night. What¡¯s wrong? My neck is twisted like this. Could it be that it¡¯s not a simple pillow? ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t scare me like that again. I just slept yesterday. It must be as simple as a pillow. Nothing else will happen. Let¡¯s go to the hospital now. ¡° Chen Shuxin and Lan Xue were a little scared after hearing what they said. They quickly took her to the hospital and used their cell phones to hail a ride. ¡°What about the form teacher? Should we call her first? Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to attend the ss this morning. After all, it¡¯s that teacher extinction¡¯s ss this morning. ¡° ¡°We definitely have to give her a call. When the form teacher finds out that we¡¯re in the hospital, teacher extinction won¡¯t find any evidence against us. ¡° The three girls hurriedly left the school and immediately drove to the hospital. When they arrived at the hospital and registered for the Emergency Department, they realized that the person who was receiving them was a very handsome male doctor. After seeing that male doctor, Lan Xue¡¯s face actually turned red. Was it time for her to turn red? Was it time for her to be infatuated? Freewill was a little helpless, but he still listened to the doctor¡¯s words and entered the emergency room. ¡°You must have fallen asleepst night. This fall asleep is a little serious. But it¡¯s not too big of a problem. Don¡¯t worry. ¡° Chapter 2071

Chapter 2071: Chapter 2053 massaging machine

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Following her heart, she felt the doctor¡¯s hand on her neck a few times. It did not seem as painful as before. ¡°You should be more careful when you sleep in the future. This medicine is a pillow. If it¡¯s serious, it will still hurt your cervical vertebrae. I think you should have a pillow a lot too. ¡° Hearing the doctor¡¯s words, following her heart felt a little awkward. Because she often did not sleep well, it wasmon for people to say that. She did not expect that she had made a big mess of herself yesterday. ¡°Yes, our freewill is the kind of person who often causes trouble. In the future, I have to stare at her often when I watch her sleep. This time, I twisted my neck. ¡° ¡°actually, this is also normal. Even people who sleep well will make my neck. As long as I get a good pillow, it should not be a big problem. ¡° Lan Xue stared at the doctor until she could not leave her eyes. Chen Shuxin felt a little funny for her, so she could not help but poke her arm. ¡°Doctor, do you want to prescribe some medicine for her bruise? I think her bruise is quite serious. It¡¯s a little red here. It¡¯ll probably take a few days for her to recover. ¡° ¡°I¡¯ll prescribe some ointment for her. You guys just rub it on her every day. ¡° The doctor prescribed a prescription. As they had said, she couldn¡¯t understand what was written on it at all. She casually handed it to them and asked them to go to the medicine window to get the medicine. As freewill sat there alone, she felt that her neck couldn¡¯t turn around. In the past, when she identally fell asleep, it wasn¡¯t as serious as this situation. However, she remembered that there was a time when her neck was so sore that she felt a bone-piercing pain when she turned her head back. It was really too ufortable at that time. It seemed that she still had to properly protect her cervical vertebra in the future. ¡°student freewill, you shouldn¡¯t stare at theputer too often in the future. This won¡¯t be beneficial to your cervical vertebra either. You¡¯re still young now, so you still have to properly protect your cervical vertebra. It will be very difficult when you get older. ¡° Freewill nodded. After suffering once, she swore that she would definitely properly protect her cervical vertebra in the future. She would definitely force herself to be obedient when she slept at night. ¡°actually, you just said that you would use that kind of pillow. What kind of pillow is better? I think she will probably twist her neck when she sleeps like this. ¡° ¡°The best is that kind of lotus flower. After it is dried, it will be stuffed into the pillow. That kind of pillow is the best, but there aren¡¯t any lotus flowers right now. Moreover, this kind of thing is quite difficult to make, so I might as well go to the market and buy a massage chair. ¡° Freewill did not expect that cotton could be used as a pillow. Her own home was in the countryside, so it would definitely be convenient to pick lotus flowers in the future. Although it was not suitable now, it could still be used in the future. At the moment, it was better to buy a massage machine. After they left the hospital, they saw Gu Yinshu and Song Yan at the entrance of the hospital. ¡°Why are you here? You actually know that we are in the hospital? ¡° Chen Shuxin was a little surprised, because they did not call any of them just now. They actually knew that she and Suixin hade to this hospital. ¡°Why did your neck fall on the pillow? ¡± Gu Yinshu walked over and reached out to hug her. ¡°Come, don¡¯t move. Let me take a look first. Did you not have a good sleepst night? ¡° ¡°It hurts a little. Be Gentle. ¡° Gu Yinshu¡¯s movements became gentler, although he criticized her for sleeping poorly. ¡°Go and buy a massage machine first. Otherwise, your neck will suffer for a few days. ¡° Chapter 2072

Chapter 2072: Chapter 2054, buying a massage machine

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Yeah, I think so too. If I don¡¯t get a massage machine, I probably won¡¯t be able to stand it tonight. ¡° While massaging her neck, Sui Xin was calcting what kind of massage machine she should buy for herself. It was too expensive and not good. If it was too cheap, she was afraid that her neck would not be able to hold it. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go over there? I think there should be a massage machine over there. Also, I found that there seems to be an activity going on over there. If we go over there, there should be some discounts. ¡° Chen Shuxin looked at the ce not far away and quickly pulled Suixin over. Suixin¡¯s neck hurt like hell as she held Shu Xin¡¯s hand and shouted. ¡°Oh my God, my neck hurts like hell. Stop pulling. If you do that, I¡¯m really going to die. ¡° ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I forgot that your neck is already on the pillow. Does it hurt badly? I really identally forgot just now. ¡° Gu Yinshu held her hand and slowly led her away. Song Yan grabbed his girlfriend and walked to the other side. ¡°Do you want me to carry you? I can see that your walking is a little painful. How painful is your neck? You really need to train your sleeping posture in the future. When you¡¯re conscious, adjust your sleeping posture. You really kicked me downst time. ¡° One could imagine how bad her sleeping posture was. It would be weird if she didn¡¯t fall asleep like this. ¡°I got it. Don¡¯t scold me. I must adjust my sleeping posture in the future. Actually, I used to have a falling asleep, but it wasn¡¯t as serious as now. This falling asleep really scared me. When I woke up this morning, I felt like this neck wasn¡¯t mine anymore. I felt like my neck was going to break as soon as I turned. ¡° ¡°I¡¯m not going to scold you for feeling sorry for yourself. Why don¡¯t I help you walk away? You¡¯ll feel terrible if you continue like this. ¡° If it was in the past, freewill would not have said that he would act coquettishly to others. But now, she really wanted him to hug her because it really hurt too much. ¡°Then Hug me. My neck really hurts. ¡° Gu Yinshu picked her up without saying anything. Freewill subconsciously hugged her neck and shoulders. ording to what freewill knew in the past, she always felt that this man was actually quite thin. Butter, she found out that his clothes made him look thin and naked. Moreover, it seemed that he never breathed heavily when he hugged her Just like now, even his steps were very steady. Later on, she found out that this was actually called a sense of security. ¡°Put your head on my shoulder. This way, your neck won¡¯t hurt as much. Lean on it properly. ¡° Sui Xin was very obedient. He leaned his head on his shoulder and felt that his neck really didn¡¯t hurt as much anymore. ¡°Are you tired? I seem to have eaten a lot of meat recently, and I¡¯ve gained a few pounds. If you¡¯re tired, I¡¯ll juste down and walk on my own. Actually, my neck doesn¡¯t hurt as much. ¡° Sui Xin felt very sweet, especially when he hugged her. Chen Shuxin teased him a few times on the side, and she leaned her head against his corbone shyly. ¡°Alright, stop teasing Sui Xin. Don¡¯t you know that his neck hurts? If you provoke her toe down from brother Yin¡¯s arms, you¡¯ll suffer. ¡° It was not easy to get there, and he felt that there were a lot of pedestrians on the road. Sui Xin came down and nned to walk on his own. ¡°I already saw a shop selling massage machines over there. Quickly put me down. ¡° Chapter 2073

Chapter 2073: Chapter 2055

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION In front of so many people, it was impossible for her to be in his arms. Gu Yinshu put her down, and the shop assistant saw them and shouted enthusiastically. ¡°students? Don¡¯t you want to buy a massage machine? Come to my ce to buy a massage machine. The massage area here used to be 1,000 yuan, but now I can give you a discount. If you buy more, you can get more discounts. ¡° With a gentle smile on her face, the shop assistant began to introduce the functions and materials of the massage machine to them. ¡°I think you are all students, and you all look like high school students. Actually, at your age, you can buy it for your parents, elders, and teachers. ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t talk about the elders, you can use it yourself. High school students nowadays are facing theirputers and phones every day, and they often do a lot of things, such as doing homework. Their cervical vertebrae are also very damaged and affected. If you use this, it can also slightly improve your blood cirction. Once it improves your blood cirction, it will also be very good for your body. ¡°and the cervical vertebrae need to be protected at all times. You can start using it now, and you¡¯ll feel better in the future. ¡° Freewill¡¯s neck was still hurting faintly, but she could no longer bear to listen to her advertising over there, so she directly said this. ¡°What kind of Massager is more suitable for me to use my neck as a pillow? Right now, I urgently need a massager that has simr functions. ¡° The waitress looked at freewill and immediately began to promote the massagers in her hands, reporting the prices first. ¡°Do you need more than a thousand yuan or less? Actually, it¡¯s more than 500 yuan. But this thing is worth its price, right? So some of the cheaper ones may not be as effective. The more expensive ones are made of more advanced materials, which will be better for the human body. ¡° Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t listen to what he said. Instead, he directly asked for the most expensive one, which was about 2,000 yuan. ¡°Wrap this up. ¡° ¡°Why did you buy it so expensive when it¡¯s so expensive? Besides, I don¡¯t have that much money with me. I think I can buy it for at most 1,000 yuan. ¡° Freewill tried to stop him, but he was refuted. ¡°Your neck is already hurting so much. It¡¯s not a big deal to buy it for more than 1,000 yuan. Besides, is your health more important or is this little bit of money more important? Is it just 2,000 yuan Do you want to make your neck hurt so much that you¡¯ll feel better?¡± Sui Xin was speechless. She really felt that her neck really hurt. Forget it, I¡¯ll just buy a random one. 2,000 yuan was just 2,000 yuan. Although it was a little expensive, the treatment effect should be much better than 500 yuan¡¯s. 2,000 yuan definitely had its own effect. It should be much better than 500 yuan¡¯s. ¡°2,000 yuan is indeed better than the other few. Moreover, this material is also different. It should be better if you take it back and use it. ¡± The waiter smiled ¡°A few days ago, someone also took a massage machine from me and gave it to her daughter. Because her daughter often reads and does homework, her neck is very sore. Now that she doesn¡¯t use this massage machine, she feels a little ufortable instead. ¡° Of course, freewill wouldn¡¯t listen to the waiter¡¯s exaggerated nonsense. He only hoped that it would have some effect. Chapter 2074

Chapter 2074: Chapter 2056, try it out

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Chen Shuxin was really helpless when she saw the two of them buying things. One of them directly identified the item and the other directly swiped the card. However, didn¡¯t she know that she had to try it out before buying anything? Especially this kind of massager. It cost two yuan and a few thousand yuan each. If there were any problems and the shop assistant didn¡¯t acknowledge it, then it would be a scam. It wasn¡¯t like she had never met this kind of shop assistant before. Merchants nowadays were all like this. In order to do business and sell things, in order to earn money first, they would trick you into buying things. After you finished buying and the money had been paid out, you wouldn¡¯t be able to get your money back. ¡°It¡¯s something that costs more than 2,000 yuan. You have to try it first. Don¡¯t you want to buy it first? ¡° ¡°then go and try it. It just so happens that your neck is still hurting. Let¡¯s see if it feels morefortable. ¡° Following the waiter¡¯s instructions, he nodded and ced the massager on his neck. When he first came into contact with the massager, his neck felt a little numb. Then, he felt a warm sensation as if something had opened up his cervical vertebrae. It felt quitefortable. ¡°How is it? Are youfortable using the massager? ¡° ¡°It¡¯s okay. I feel like I used it much better than before. ¡° The attendant helped to set up the massager as she smiled and said, ¡°most of the massagers here are imported. The materials are also more skin-friendly, and they¡¯re easier to use. ¡° ¡°then buy it. ¡° In the end, she swiped the money. She hugged the massager so casually that she didn¡¯t want to let go, because this massager was really too easy to use. As long as it was ced on her neck, she would feel a very warm feeling, and she also felt warm from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Now I don¡¯t have to worry about the state of my neck these few days anymore. In the past, every time Iy down on the pillow, my neck would hurt so much that I couldn¡¯t control myself, and I might not be able to turn around for a few days. ¡° ¡°Then now that you have this massager, you shouldn¡¯t forget about it too recklessly. In the future, you should pay more attention to the way you sleep. Otherwise, if you twist your neck again, the one who will get hurt will be you. ¡° ¡°okay, I got it. ¡° With a smile on his face, she nted a kiss on his face. ¡°Oh my, what did I see? I actually saw two people in front of me showing off their love. Should I quickly hide from them now, or else I will dy the disy of their love. ¡° Chen Shuxin was still teasing at the side, but freewill was not shy at all. He even held Gu Yinshu¡¯s hand generously. ¡°Don¡¯t tease me. Go take a walk with your own boyfriend. ¡° Chen Shuxin smiled a few times. Seeing that her neck was almost done, she was relieved. The few of them did not want to go to the afternoon ss again. Anyway, they had applied for leave. Moreover, it was teacher extinction¡¯s ss in the morning. They did not want to see teacher extinction¡¯s face at all. It did not matter whether they went or not. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the KTV to sing? It seems that we have not gone to the KTV for a long time. Anyway, we are not going to ss this morning. Why don¡¯t we go there to y? ¡° She suggested casually. Actually, she was reminded of thest time she sang at Gu Yinshu¡¯s house. It seemed to be a long time ago. In fact, Gu Yinshu¡¯s singing was really good. She also wanted to sing with Gu Yinshu. ¡°Okay, since we have time, let¡¯s go and sing. ¡± Gu Yinshu touched the girl¡¯s head, like a child who didn¡¯t listen to him, full of doting. The few of them immediately skipped ss and went to a KTV nearby. Chapter 2075

Chapter 2075: Chapter 2057, birthday

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION When they were at the KTV, they happened to bump into Fang Qing and her boyfriend. ¡°Freewill, why are you here? ¡± Fang Qing was pleasantly surprised. ¡°We should be the ones asking you this. Why are you two here? It seems like it¡¯s time for ss, but you guys are skipping ss. ¡° Freewill remembered that Fang Qing¡¯s boyfriend was a top student. The two of them were really impressed that they could skip ss together. Chen Chen stood at the side. It was as peaceful and beautiful as before. He looked like someone who didn¡¯t want to skip ss. ¡°We just wanted toe over and rx. Today is his birthday. I want to give her a different birthday. In the past, he spent his time in the stacks of books. ¡° Fang Qing hugged the boy¡¯s arm, her face filled with sweetness. ¡°Hello, I think I know you. But today is the first time we¡¯ve met. ¡° Chen Chen was very polite and greeted everyone one by one. ¡°So it¡¯s your birthday. Happy Birthday. Unfortunately, none of us have brought birthday presents. I¡¯m really sorry, so I can only wish you a happy birthday! ¡° ¡°It¡¯s okay. You guys don¡¯t know either. We just happened to bump into each other today. ¡° Chen Chen smiled. His smile was very warm, especially the way he looked at Fang Qing. It was very sweet. He felt that Fang Qing had not misjudged him. Back then, Fang Qing was the one who had taken the initiative to chase after the great schr Chen. As expected, not all people in this world would chase after someone for no reason. Looking at Fang Qing and Chen Chen now, they were very happy. ¡°since we¡¯ve bumped into each other, why don¡¯t we sing together? It¡¯ll also be a fun birthday. ¡° ¡°Sure, if you guys don¡¯t mind, of course we¡¯d be happy to celebrate your birthday together. ¡° Just like that, the group gathered together. Fang Qing had ordered a cake. For this birthday, she had spent a few days preparing it. The moment she saw the cake, Fang Qing put the happy birthday hat on Chen Chen¡¯s head. It looked a little childish and didn¡¯t suit his personality. But not only did Chen Chen Chen not take it off, he kept wearing the hat and looked at her with gentle and smiling eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s make a wish. ¡° ¡°Okay. ¡° They made a wish in their hearts. Fang Qing kept asking him what kind of wish he had written? Chen Chen smiled and did not say anything. He kept saying that if the wish was said, it would note true. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve made a wish that has something to do with me? Hurry up and say it. If you say it, it will definitelye true. I¡¯m really curious. You¡¯ve sessfully whetted my appetite. If I don¡¯t say it, I won¡¯t want to sleep tonight. ¡° Chen Shuxin could not help but burst intoughter. Chen Chen, on the other hand, was a little embarrassed. He bent down and whispered something into her ear. Fang Qing was initially very curious, but after hearing what he said, her face suddenly turned red. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him now? His face suddenly turned red. What did he say exactly? Why didn¡¯t he read it out for all of us to hear? ¡° ¡°You can¡¯t say it. If you say it out loud, it won¡¯t be effective. ¡± Fang Qing immediately used this excuse, causingughter from everyone. When it was time to cut the cake, Gu Yinshu did not like to eat such sweet things. However, seeing that everyone was eating, he casually cut a small piece for him to respond to the atmosphere. He could only take the cake and cater to the atmosphere. Chapter 2076

Chapter 2076: Chapter 2058: Caring

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°could this be the girl who confessed her love downstairs? ¡° Song Yan could tell that it was a big deal. The teacher almost ran over. If they hadn¡¯t promised that they wouldn¡¯t fall behind in their studies, the school would have paid attention to them It was necessary to call them parents. In this era of high school students, it was really childish to call them parents, but the students could only ept it. ¡°You just realized it? Isn¡¯t this the girl who boldly confessed her love downstairs and sang a song? But I was also there. ¡° ¡°I really just realized it. ¡° ¡°Did you guys have a good time together? Why do I remember not seeing her often? ¡° ¡°Fang Qing was never in our ss to begin with. It would be strange if you saw her often. But now she¡¯s studying hard and improving every day. After all, her boyfriend is studying so well. ¡° ¡°You say it like I¡¯m not studying well. You say it like you¡¯re not studying hard with me. ¡° ¡°I¡¯m a STRAIGHT-A student, okay? Don¡¯t tter yourself. Even without you, I would still study hard. So what you just said doesn¡¯t exist. ¡° ¡°Then you have to criticize me? ¡° ¡°Okay, okay. You eat your cake and don¡¯t talk so much. ¡° Chen Shuxin couldn¡¯t help butugh and almost smeared the cake on his face. ¡°What are you doing? My face is dirty. When the timees, you¡¯ll pay for my face. ¡° Song Yan deliberately smiled, and Chen Shuxin could not help butugh. ¡°You still want to y with your face? Excuse me, do you still have face? Your face is already on the ground. It wouldn¡¯t be too much to step on it twice. ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t go too far, woman. Let me tell you, you actually dare to say that my face is on the ground. My face is right here, okay? ¡° The two of them started to fight again on the side,ughing andughing, and the atmosphere around them became more lively. Initially, Fang Qing and her boyfriend still had some restraint, but seeing that they seemed to have warmed up the atmosphere, they were not as reserved as before. The cake was all smeared on other people¡¯s faces. ¡°Don¡¯t you run away from me. who asked you to wipe the cake all over my face? ¡± Fang Qing was about to die from anger. She did not expect her boyfriend to unexpectedly wipe the cake all over her face. ¡°It¡¯s my birthday today. Aren¡¯t you going to let me wipe it? ¡° ¡°You won¡¯t believe me even if I tell you. Look at how dirty my face is. ¡° A wisp of yfulness shed across Fang Qing¡¯s eyes. She chased after her and smeared the cake all over his face. For a moment, everyone¡¯s face had cake on it. In order to avoid the evil hands of some people, she felt that her neck did not hurt as much as before. ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t run around. Don¡¯t forget that your neck is still hurting. When the timees, you¡¯ll twist your neck again ande crying to me. ¡° The public prosecutor could not help but hold Sui Xin¡¯s hand, letting him stay by his side and eat a good cake. Of course, Chen Shuxin would not wipe Sui Xin¡¯s face, but continued to transfer the money to Song Yan. Such a lively atmosphere made Chen Chen Chen¡¯s mood warm up. This was his first birthday, and he had tried such a lively birthday before. In the past, he was alone on his birthday. Others did not know that it was his birthday, and they would never say happy birthday. In fact, at that time, he did not care But now, it seemed that he cared more and more about something. Chapter 2077

Chapter 2077: Chapter 2059, little luck

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Why are you in a daze? Today is your birthday, you should be happy, why are you in a daze again? ¡° Fang Qing reached out to hold his face and kissed him on the cheek. ¡°Give me a kiss, don¡¯t be unhappy. ¡° This was his usual way of coaxing people, but for some reason, Chen Chen actually enjoyed it every time. Every time he was kissed by her, his originally bad mood would be better. But in front of so many people, he suddenly felt a little embarrassed, and his face flushed red. ¡°Don¡¯t be shy, don¡¯t be shy. We are already considered a more normal couple, and there are even worse things. ¡° Chen Shuxin smiled, and Chen Chen felt even more embarrassed. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t tease her. It¡¯s not easy for her to celebrate her birthday. ¡° She patted her lightly and went out to call the waiter to bring the juice, popcorn, and milk. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and order a song first. What Song do you need to sing? I¡¯ll help you order it. ¡° When it came to the song-ordering segment, Chen Shuxin became especially excited and skipped forward to choose the songs. Song Yan also followed behind her and stood behind her, pointing out some love songs that could be sung in duets. Because there were couples here, they could basically choose some of the better-sounding songs to sing in duets. ¡°I also think that these songs are very nice to listen to. Why are you so good at choosing songs? They¡¯re all my favorites, and I think that they¡¯ll like freewill as well. They all sound so refreshing. ¡° ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know your style? Let¡¯s order these songs first. When the timees, freewill and the others wille over and order their own songs. ¡° ¡°Okay. ¡± Chen Shuxin grinned and ordered her own songs. Then, she started to jump around on the side with the microphone. She giggled andughed as she stuffed the microphone into Song Yan¡¯s mouth. She wanted to sing with him, and Song Yan was also ying along with her on the side. The singing sound from the KTV was rather pleasant. Freewill had always known that Chen Shuxin could sing so well when she was serious. ¡°One of our best friends is going to join us. Come,e. Fang Qing, youe too. Let¡¯s sing a little lucky together. ¡° ¡°Okay, I want to sing one too. ¡° Fang Qing came forward and sang this little lucky withughter. In fact, her singing voice was not bad. It was just the summer of the three girls¡¯chorus, but this song seemed to have anotheryer of vor, turning into a different feeling. Just like how their people were different, they sang with a different style. I heard the raindrops fall on the green grass I hear the bell ringing in the distance But I don¡¯t hear your voice Seriously call my name When I fell in love with you, I didn¡¯t know how to feel It¡¯s only after leaving that I feel deeply impressed Why didn¡¯t I find that meeting you Is the best thing in life Maybe I was busy smiling and crying Chasing the meteor in the sky People Naturally Forget Who is in the wind and rain Has Been Silently guarding the ce Turns out that you are the lucky I want to keep most Turns out that we and love Used to be so close The decision for me to fight against the world The rain with me Every scene is you A spotless heart It¡¯s lucky to meet you But I¡¯ve lost the right To cry for you I hope in the Sky I can¡¯t see You spread your wings Meet your destiny How lucky she will be Youth is a bumpy journey With the beauty of hindsight It¡¯s toote to thank you for giving me the courage To be myself Maybe I was busy smiling and crying Busy chasing the meteor in the sky People Naturally Forget Who in the wind and rain Has Been Silently guarding the ce Turns out you are the lucky I want to keep most Turns out we and love Used to be so close The decision for me to fight against the world The rain with me Every scene is you A spotless heart Lucky to meet you But I have lost the right To cry for you Hopefully in the horizon I can not see You spread your wings To meet your destiny Oh How lucky she will be Chapter 2078

Chapter 2078: Chapter 2060, math teacher

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The three girls¡¯voices had their own differences, but theybined into the same style and sound. They put their friendship and feelings in their hearts and expressed their feelings. They were the little luck between each other. It was different for them to meet different people in high school and to meet someone who could make them remember each other deeply. Casually ncing at Gu Yinshu beside her, she found that he had been looking at her, and her heart was sweet. Gu Yinshu was her greatest fortune. However, no matter where she was in the future, no matter what would happen between him and her in the future. No matter what would happen in the future, perhaps this period of youth would always be engraved in her heart. The ovep of light and shadow always gave people the illusion that it was going tost forever. The years of youth always passed by unintentionally at the fingertips, and always disappeared unintentionally until forever. Only when she suddenly turned back one day did she realize what she had missed and just how much she had not cherished. ¡°...¡± Skipping ss in the afternoon did not have much of an effect. It was just that she had been reprimanded outside for an hour. If it was not because of the problem with freewill¡¯s neck, and if it was not because of the Massager, master extinction would not have let them off so easily. It was already pretty good that she had been reprimanded for an hour. After she was reprimanded, master extinction actually showed some concern for freewill¡¯s body. ¡°You are still young, so you should pay more attention to your body. Now that there is a problem with the cervical Vertebra, what should we do in the future? ¡± Master extinction pushed up her spectacles ¡°take this massager back and use it. If you feel that it¡¯s not working well, tell your teacher. I know an old Chinese doctor who specializes in studying the cervical vertebra. Chinese medicine is still better than Western medicine. ¡° Sui Xin did not expect master extinction to say such things to him. He could not help but feel touched. ¡°Thank you, teacher. I will. Actually, I don¡¯t think the neck is that serious. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve fallen asleep. As long as I use this massager more and control my sleeping phase, there shouldn¡¯t be so much trouble in the future. ¡° Teacher extinction nodded and went back very seriously. After all, he was still young, so there wouldn¡¯t be too big of a problem with his cervical spine. As long as he used the Massager, he would be able to adjust it. Old Bones like them would always mark homework, grade papers, and prepare lesson ns at night. Once there was a problem with the cervical spine, it would be an overwhelming pain. If he didn¡¯t have to be hospitalized, he would have to find an old Chinese doctor to massage acupuncture. He really couldn¡¯tpare to these young people. As he watched the mathematics teacher leave, he couldn¡¯t help but walk forward again. ¡°teacher, do you also have a problem with the Cervical Vertebra? ¡± ¡°actually, I think this massager is quite useful. I think you can give it a try. Usually, if you change your homework or prepare your lesson n for too long, it will be morefortable to use this. It is also not good to go to acupuncture often. ¡° When he heard the mathematics teacher mention Chinese medicine, he could immediately guess that she must have gone to do acupuncture. Actually, there were good and bad things about doing acupuncture often. The main reason was that her body was suffering too much. She might as well use a massager to rx. ¡°How can I bepared to you young people? I can only use acupuncture to get rid of it. Otherwise, it will be a constant pain. ¡° Chapter 2079

Chapter 2079: Chapter 2061

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The math teacher did not expect to care about her, because in this ss, many students hate her. To her dy homework, to her dy ss, to her strict teaching methods, and in the face of results when they are harsh on them. She actually knew that the students hate her so much, know that the students hate her so much, but she still had to maintain her teaching style, because these children are their responsibility. No matter how much the students hated her, she would still teach them well in her own way. This was also the first time she felt the warmth from the students. She still had a very strange feeling. ¡°Then the teacher will probably have to exercise every day in the future. We can¡¯t be overworked just because we are always chasing after our teaching. It will be much better for our bodies if we wake up every morning to run and sleep earlier at night. ¡° The mathematics teacher actually revealed a smile on her face, and then nodded at her. ¡°I will. Thank you for your concern. Weren¡¯t you angry at me for being so strict with you? ¡° An hour ago, she had scolded them like a dog. However, she was not angry at all. She even cared about her neck and cervical vertebrae. This girl was really careful.. She did not even mention her neck and cervical vertebrae. She only mentioned the old Chinese medicine doctor, ¡°follow the heart¡± , and she already understood her physical condition. ¡°What¡¯s there to be angry about? Actually, the teacher is the greatest. You don¡¯t have to be so strict with me, but you should still use your heart to teach US seriously. This is your dedication. ¡° When the mathematics teacher heard this, a smile appeared on his face again, and he even said something coquettishly. ¡°You¡¯re so young, why do you speak like an adult? ¡° ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do about it. Who told me to talk to the mathematics teacher? ¡° The mathematics teacher smiled. ¡°All of you should hurry back to ss. I have to go back and mark your exam papers. Even if you care about the teacher this time, if you make another mistake next time, the teacher will scold you again. So don¡¯t expect the teacher to be very tolerant of you. ¡° However, when he heard such a harsh and harsh sentence, a smile appeared on freewill¡¯s face. ¡°Thank you, teacher, for being so strict with me. If the teacher doesn¡¯t care about me in the future, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be worried. ¡° ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. Hurry up and go back. ¡° A trace of seriousness appeared on the mathematics teacher¡¯s face again. He turned around and returned to his office. However, he had always admired this woman, freewill. She actually dared to talk to a mathematics teacher like teacher extinction. He had just been scolded by her for an hour. ¡°What did you say to him just now? ¡± ¡°Why do I feel that these teachers were very serious just now? You are really bold. Just now, you were still being scolded by him. Why did you still dare to go up and talk to him just now? ¡± ¡°If the math teacher gets angry out of embarrassment, then you copy the test paper. I think you will suffer. ¡° ¡°Math teacher, this person is quite good. She is really responsible. Although her temper is not very good, she is doing it for our good. ¡° Who couldn¡¯t help but put in a good word for the math teacher first, and then told the matter to Shu Xin. But she didn¡¯t expect the math teacher to be like this in private. It was just that the seriousness on her face was too hard to get close to. ¡°But as long as she keeps a straight face, no matter what kind of person she is inside, we don¡¯t dare to get close to her. It would be good if the math teacher had an amiable face. ¡° Chapter 2080

Chapter 2080: Chapter 2062

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°The math teacher probably felt that if she wasn¡¯t strict, no one would listen to her. In fact, I feel that the math teacher is quite pitiful. Every time she has to face us with a straight face, she should be more afraid that her students will hate her. Who would like others to hate them? ¡° Chen Shuxin nodded. She also felt that it was very reasonable. ¡°...¡± After lunch, Fang Qing suddenly received a call from an unfamiliar woman. When they saw that there was something wrong with him, they couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°whose number is this? Why do you feel like there¡¯s something wrong with your whole body after you answered it? Is it a harassing call? If it¡¯s a harassing call, just hang up. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s not a harassing call, it¡¯s Chen Chen¡¯s aunt. ¡° ¡°His aunt? Why would her aunt call you? Could it be to break up the two of you? ¡± Chen Shuxin was baffled. ¡°Have you watched too many TV dramas, or is it the kind of melodrama? What do you mean by break up? Are you really going to have a showdown between rich and powerful families? ¡° Chen Shuxin stuck out her tongue. ¡°I don¡¯t know why his aunt called me either. I¡¯ve never met his aunt. This is also the first time his aunt called me. If she didn¡¯t tell me that she was Chen Chen¡¯s aunt, I really wouldn¡¯t have known that you would call me. ¡° This was a little too baffling. ¡°Why did you ask her to call you? Could it be because of the matter between you and your boyfriend? Then she has gone too far. ¡° Fang Qing shook her head. Actually, she was a little uneasy because of fear and the unknown. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. She just asked me to go to a coffee shop and said she had something to talk to me about. ¡° ¡°Are you going now? ¡° ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to that coffee shop now. I want to see what she wants to talk to me about. It shouldn¡¯t be a big problem. She¡¯s just his aunt. ¡° ¡°then go ahead. Call us if you need anything. ¡° Fang Qing nodded. She took her bag and walked to the school gate. Fortunately, there was still an hour left. Fang Qing went to the designated cafe ording to the time. She sat there and ordered a cup of mayonnaise. Looking at the heart-shaped flower on the cup, she slowly waited for the person who asked her out. After an unknown amount of time, a woman suddenly walked in from outside and lightly knocked on the thick ss. Fang Qing looked up and saw a woman wearing sunsses outside greeting her. She guessed that this might be his aunt. Sure enough, his aunt came in. ¡°You must be Fang Qing. ¡° In fact, she recognized her from the photo. In order to confirm her identity, she took the initiative to ask this question. In addition, there was a bit of opening remarks, so she didn¡¯t know what to say to her. ¡°Yes, you must be Chen Chen¡¯s aunt. May I know why you¡¯re looking for me? ¡° Fang Qing¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt as she stirred the coffee in her hand. ¡°I¡¯m looking for you because I have something to tell you. Don¡¯t panic. I¡¯m not saying that you should break up with Chen Chen. Besides, I don¡¯t have anything to do with this matter. After all, I¡¯m only his aunt. ¡°I came here today because I wanted to have a casual chat with you. That kid and I are just friends. We¡¯re not elders or juniors, so I understand him quite well. ¡°I came here today because I want to get along with you as friends. ¡°I want to talk to you about him. I hope you don¡¯t think it¡¯s too abrupt. ¡° Chapter 2081

Chapter 2081: Chapter 2063: Abrupt

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Actually, Fang Qing felt that it was rather abrupt, because she did not know this woman at all. However, that woman was telling her some family matters with an amiable expression, so she did not feel so disgusted. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I should call you, so I¡¯ll call you auntie first. Actually, I¡¯m quite surprised that you came looking for me today, because I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re looking for me for. Is it because of the matter between Chen Chen and me? ¡° ¡°young girls nowadays are all smart. I don¡¯t need to say much, so you should know. ¡° The woman smiled and introduced herself. ¡°My name is Chen Qiulian. I¡¯m his aunt. You should know that I¡¯m his aunt, but you don¡¯t know my name yet. You can call me Auntie or Auntie. ¡° ¡°Auntie is really pretty. When I saw her today, I almost thought that I was mistaken. ¡° In any case, he really thought that she was pretty good-looking. Although she had reached a certain age, her figure and appearance were maintained fairly well. She was a few years younger than her peers. ¡°your mouth is really sweet, unlike our Chen Chen who really has a wooden mouth. He never praises girls, let alone say a few nice words to his elders. ¡° Chen Qiulian asked about the milk in her hand and suddenly asked her curiously. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve always wanted to know how you two got together in the past. Was it him who chased you or you who chased him? I really didn¡¯t expect him to have a girlfriend at this time. After all, his family¡¯s upbringing is quite strict. ¡° Fang Qing still felt quite shy when she suddenly asked this question. This was because she had chased the boy first. Seeing that Fang Qing was a little shy, Chen Qiulian also felt that it was very normal. This was because she had alsoe from this age. Back then, when she was chased by the boy, she also did not know anything. The two of them were idiots who did not know how to fall in love She did not expect that they would actually be able to sessfully walk into marriage. ¡°Don¡¯t be shy. You can treat me like an ordinary friend. Although we are still rtively unfamiliar now, as we talk, we will be more or less familiar with each other. ¡° Chen Qiulian did not feel embarrassed at all. Her posture of stirring the milk became more elegant. This nephew of hers was really the saddest and most helpless. Chen Chen had always been the most beautiful since he was young. However, because of some things that he had experienced, his personality had be entric and quiet. So much so that every time his rtives were at a gathering, this nephew would not say a word. No matter what Qingqing said, he would hardly pay attention to her. He would not even take the initiative to say a word. When he was still young, he had shown that he was more sensitive and mature than ordinary people. He was exceptionally wise, exceptionally quick-witted, and his mental age was much older than it was now. He discovered that this girl had actually heard of her deeds in advance. It was not the first time she had fallen in love, and she had even be inferior at one point because of that ex-boyfriend. Chen Qiulian was not one of those pedantic parents who thought that a girl who had fallen in love a few times was a bad girl, or that she had been taught a bad lesson or something. She had learned from other people¡¯s ounts that this girl was actually also sensitive by nature, but because of some things that forced her, she had gradually be more open-minded, which was why she had be like this. Chen Qiulian really did not expect that her nephew would actually like such a girl. Chapter 2082

Chapter 2082: Chapter 2064: Bold

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Qing had not expected Chen Qiulian toe and talk to her about such a matter. Although she was a little shy, she did not think it was a big problem because her personality was more open-minded. It was just that during that period of time, she had been forced by her ex-boyfriend and his scumbag girlfriend to the point of going crazy, and her entire person leaned towards self-abasement and did not dare to speak. Now that these two scumbags had been eliminated, she had returned to her previous appearance. She leaned towards being open-minded and lively, and did not have too much of a resistance towards people. It was very easy for her to be familiar with them naturally. In particr, Chen Qiulian was rtively good in her impression. Whether it was her appearance or attitude, she had a very good impression of him in her heart. ¡°actually, the beginning between him and I can be considered to be aparison of something. ¡± Fang Qing was about to say it, but for some reason, she suddenly felt a little shy. ¡°from the beginning, I felt that he was very handsome. You also know that little girls and boys who are handsome like you can not resist. ¡° ¡°What about your ex-boyfriend¡¯s appearance? Is it because he is handsome that he attracted your attention? ¡° Chen Qiulian could not help but tease him, making the conversation seem even more rxed. ¡°speaking of my ex-boyfriend, to be honest, the beginning of our rtionship was a little ridiculous, but I don¡¯t know why, but I felt that since he was pursuing me, I should be with him. Why did I think it was so childish at that time? ¡° Fang Qing thought of that rtionship now and felt that it was a little unbelievable. That was because she was too ridiculous. She could not agree to that coward a long time ago, and she had caused so many problemster on. ¡°little girls are always at a loss when ites to love in the beginning. ¡± Chen Qiulian could not help butugh a few times. ¡°Now, do you think our Chen Chen is good, or do you think your ex-boyfriend is good? ¡° ¡°Of course it¡¯s Chen Chen. That ex-boyfriend simply can¡¯t bepared to Chen Chen. ¡° Fang Qing¡¯s forthright manner made Chen Qiulian feel funny instead. ¡°It seems that you like our Chen Chen very much. But I think it¡¯s quiteforting. At least our Chen Chen now has someone to confide in. ¡° How could a young love be called a love affair The love between him and a young man was probably just a ymate. Apanion who was even more emotionally and psychologically profound. They had been through a lot in the past, so they had long epted these things and understood. Now that they could be together, it could be considered as a bit of fate given to them by the heavens. ¡°Actually, when I knew that the two of you were together, I was quite surprised. Because I never thought that Chen Chen would actually fall in love with someone, and with a girl like you. I always thought that he would be with a girl who was very cheerful and lively. Because his personality tended to be dull and quiet. He needed a very lively girl to save him so that he could pour out all the words in his heart. But I never thought that it would be a girl like you who tended to be more mature and steady.¡± Moreover, Chen Chen liked Fang Qing very much. This was very out of Chen Qiulian¡¯s expectations. ¡°actually, what should I say to him? I pursued him after that. At that time, he definitely didn¡¯t seem to have much interest in me. At least on the surface, I thought so, but I still confessed to him without hesitation. ¡° Thinking about how she had made such a big scene back then, and even ced the candles below, she felt that she was quite daring. Chapter 2083

Chapter 2083: Chapter 2065 was quite curious

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I¡¯m actually quite curious. How did you manage to woo him back then? Can you tell me about the process? ¡° Hearing that he was chasing her back, Chen Qiulian became even more curious. ¡°actually, it¡¯s quite simple. It¡¯s just that I got a bunch of candles and shouted downstairs. ¡° Fang Qing still remembered how he confessed and even sang a song. She herself didn¡¯t know why she had such great courage to actually dare to sing downstairs. She probably still remembered how many people there were at that time. ¡°You little girl are really daring. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t have dared to do it, but you actually dared to shout downstairs. ¡° After hearing Fang Qing¡¯s description, Chen Qiulian could not help butugh at the side. ¡°Is it that funny? did I write it in a silly way? ¡° Chen Qiulian hurriedly waved her hand. ¡°No, no. I just feel that you guys are young and envious of your youth. Thinking back, who did we like in the past? How could we say such a big official confession? Because our education at that time was to tell girls to always be reserved, and our teacher also told us to never fall in love at a young age.¡± Chen Qiulian was still a little emotional as she thought about it. ¡°It¡¯s not like now. Now that you can be so bold to confess to each other, it¡¯s really quite fortunate. You can even fall in love when you¡¯re young. ¡° Fang Qing was also a girl with a thin skin. Hearing her say this, her face turned a little red. In the end, they were not particrly close, and they were not very familiar with each other, so she was still a little restrained. ¡°actually, I was too impulsive. After the incident, I was still a little nervous and regretful. Fortunately, Chen Chen promised me. If he had rejected me in public, then I would have been embarrassed. ¡° ¡°So there are times when you are afraid. You took the initiative to confess and made such a big scene. Even I was a little afraid when I heard it. ¡° This was really too bold. Perhaps it was because of this bold action that Chen Chen felt that he held a very high position in this girl¡¯s heart. After all, to be able to put down his face and confess in public, it really required a lot of courage. ¡°That¡¯s because I didn¡¯t think about anything. Moreover, I still have a few good friends by my side. Everyone impulsively brought up the confession schedule. ¡± Fang Qing scratched her head in embarrassment If it wasn¡¯t for her good friends who had been encouraging her and helping her behind her back, she probably wouldn¡¯t have dared to do it. ¡°That¡¯s great. You still have good friends helping you behind your back. ¡° Chen Qiulian smiled. ¡°actually, I didn¡¯te to look for you alone to talk about these things. I also want to talk about Chen Chen¡¯s own matters with you. ¡° ¡°His own matters? ¡° She didn¡¯t know why, but when she heard the beginning of this matter, she felt that something wasn¡¯t right. What could have caused her to wait so long before she started to talk about it. ¡°Yeah, actually, after I found out about your existence, I¡¯ve always wanted to talk to you because I don¡¯t know who to talk to. ¡° Chen Qiulian stirred the milk in the cup and started to talk about Chen Chen¡¯s past. ¡°actually, Chen Chen is a very pitiful child. He is not our family¡¯s biological son. His parents picked him up from outside. ¡°actually, this kind of thing is quitemon. Adopting him is no longer a rare thing on our side. It¡¯s just that this child, Chen Chen, is really a little special because he has experienced something that ordinary people have never experienced before. ¡° Chapter 2084

Chapter 2084: Chapter 2066

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Hearing Chen Qiulian¡¯s words, Fang Qing¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She suddenly wanted to know what he had experienced when he was young. Although she had not heard it yet, she felt an inexplicable heartache. ¡°Can you tell me in detail what he experienced when he was young? I really didn¡¯t expect him to be adopted. ¡° The word ¡®adopted¡¯ was actually not unfamiliar. It could not be considered familiar even if it was said to be familiar. There were almost no such people around her, but she had heard of girls who had been adopted in the past. When they grew up, they had to acknowledge their biological parents. Although they didn¡¯t have any feelings for their biological parents, they had toe into contact with them for various reasons. There were parents on both sides, giving the child the illusion that he didn¡¯t have a home to call home. Was Chen Chen experiencing the same illusion? How sad should he normally be? No wonder he was usually silent. A trace of pity appeared on Chen Qiulian¡¯s face as she talked about his childhood. ¡°This pitiful child of his has a bad parent. His father gambles, and his mother is also a woman who likes to drink too much. ¡°Do you know how difficult it is for this child to survive in such an environment? At that time, Chen was only five years old. ¡°Do you know what it means to be five years old ¡°He needs his parents for everything and relies on them for everything. However, he is still so young and knows how to rely on himself. He is much more sensible than his peers. ¡° At this point, Chen Qiulian could not help but sigh. ¡°Now, I always hear what people say. Why are the children bing more and more mature ¡°Why do some children not look like their peers. ¡°It¡¯s only now that I understand that it¡¯s because those children haven¡¯t experienced what they should have experienced ¡°growing up is always painful. Pain will make people grow faster ¡°Do you know how a mother who drank too much and a father who gambled too much all day long beat up this child? Xiao Chen was only five years old at that time. He didn¡¯t even know how to avoid it. ¡°His parents would take it out on him whenever they were unhappy. When the family didn¡¯t have money, they would take it out on this child. They even forgot that this child was their own flesh and blood. The alcohol and gambling made thempletely lose their rationality, causing them topletely lose their parental instincts. ¡° At this point, Chen Qiulian could not bear to continue speaking. ¡°I remember that at that time, Xiao Chen often ran out of the house alone. At that time, I was actually quite close to their house. However, I just moved out of my house and happened to live on this street. Every day, I would see this child run out pitifully. ¡° Even now, when she thought of that scene from back then, Chen Qiulian found it difficult to continue speaking. ¡°perhaps now you see that this child is an aloof orphan, a dull and dull blockhead who doesn¡¯t say a word. However, very few people know that he has gone through all these injuries and pain behind his back. Until now, I would not deliberately mention his past. ¡° ¡°perhaps this is fate¡¯s arrangement. At that time, I just happened to meet this poor child. Later on, I had some interactions with this child. Every time, I would give this child some food. Later on, this child slowly got to know me. Can you imagine a big-eyed, white-skinned, beautiful, angel-like child suffering from the abuse of that scumbag couple And his biological parents.¡± Fang Qing was silent. Even she herself couldn¡¯t imagine this scene. Chapter 2085

Chapter 2085: Chapter 2067, the past

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°And then? And then you brought him to your brother and sister-inw? ¡° She really did not expect Chen Chen to have such a past. Not only was he adopted, but there was also such a tragic family situation. There was also such a pair of scumbag parents. Although the word ¡®scumbag parents¡¯ was not polite when used to describe people she had never met before.. But she really did not think that there was a word that could describe them more easily than this. Would a biological parent treat their child like this For the sake of their own selfish desires, they could actually treat their own child this way. They could actually torture their own child this way. No wonder he grew up with such a temper. If it was her, she would probably be mentally deranged. The word ¡®scumbag¡¯ was really not too light to them. ¡°What right do they have to treat Chen Chen this way? Don¡¯t tell me that no one else treated them this way? Don¡¯t tell me that their actions are legal? Just because they are parents, they don¡¯t have to mediate? ¡° ¡°Do you think that they haven¡¯t gone through mediation before? ¡± ¡°Even though they have gone through mediation many times, the parents are still acting on their own. They are still treating him the way they should be treated, especially after themunity mediator left. This pair of scumbag parents will think that their bad behavior will be exposed in front of them, and they will be even more violent towards Chen Chen. ¡° ¡°In this way, the parents are already close to being psychopaths. You will never know what they are thinking. Why would they do such a thing to torture their own child? ¡°. In Our world view, this kind of thing is simply incorrect and even distorted. So, how can you use normal brain thinking to understand such distorted and even abnormal thinking Because he is already a psychopath.¡± When Chen Qiulian said this, she was almost gnashing her teeth because she had personally witnessed some of the mental and physical violence that this nephew had experienced. Only then did she know what he had experienced How many wounds were hidden in his heart and body? This child wasn¡¯t even willing to tell them. He wasn¡¯t even willing tomunicate with anyone. He only pretended to be very beautiful, as if the world was at peace and everything was as gentle as before. However, no one knew how many wounds were hidden under his beautiful and gentle appearance Just how many unknown wounds were hidden. At this point, Chen Qiulian softened her tone once again. ¡°So when I found out that the two of you were together, my first reaction was actually surprise. My second reaction was to want to know what kind of girl would be able to let himpletely recover from this stagnant life. Do you know ¡°recently, he¡¯s even be much more lively and willing to talk to us. At first, I really thought that he was going to have autism, but he keptforting me that he was fine. He just didn¡¯t like to talk. ¡° How could anyone not like to talk? It was nothing more than being overly autistic. But now that she saw his change, Chen Qiulian finally calmed down and felt much more at ease. And the reason for this change was actually this girl. Chen Qiulian looked at the girl in front of her with an increasingly gentle gaze. ¡°Child, I¡¯m telling you all this today. I hope that you won¡¯t have any psychological burden, but I hope that you can understand this boy around you more deeply. He is so innocent and so pure. I only hope that you can understand him better. ¡° Chapter 2086

Chapter 2086: Chapter 2068, human nature

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Qing did note back to her senses for a long time after hearing this. He did not have any other thoughts about Chen Chen because of this past. He just felt that how could there be someone in this world who would be so cruel to hurt him? ¡°Why would his parents treat him like this? I still don¡¯t understand. This is definitely not something that biological parents can do, unless he is not their biological son at all. ¡° Seeing Fang Qing¡¯s naivety at the end of the year, Chen Qiulian still shook her head. It seemed that this girl had been protected for too long. She did not know the hardships of the human world, nor did she know the wickedness of those people¡¯s hearts. This could be said to be a good thing. Actually, it was not a good thing. Being protected for naivety meant that she was inexperienced and pure of heart. But at the same time, she would be easily fooled because she did not believe in the evilness of the hearts of people. In fact, the most dangerous,plicated, and dirty thing in this world was human nature. The thing that you could not guess the most in this world was human nature. ¡°listen to me slowly. ¡° In Chen Qiulian¡¯s narration, Sui Xin finally learned some things about Chen Chen. His parents were a happy couple of engineers. Later, they were framed by people from the samepany, so they suffered a huge blow. They even owed a few million yuan. In order to pay off the debt, they almost sold their house They sold all the valuable things in the house and finally collected a few million yuan in debt. At that time, the child was only three years old. Although the debt of a few million yuan was paid off, the couple was almost crazy. Because of the difficulty in raising money, and because the family had nothing, these realities hit the couple far and wide. Therefore, when little Chen Chen was about four years old, he had already suffered the most vicious domestic violence in the world. His mother had gone crazy and created all kinds of bruises on his body. Whenever his mother was drunk, she would start to beat and kick the child. Moreover, no matter who tried to stop her, she would still be beaten up by his mother. As she beat him, she shouted. ¡°Why were you born? If you weren¡¯t born, our family wouldn¡¯t have suffered such retribution. You must be a jinx, a jinx. Otherwise, how could such an ident happen to our family? ¡° Every time, he was like a hysterical shrew, scolding his own child and torturing his own child at the same time. Even though the child was crying hoarsely, she still ignored him and even insulted the neighbors and rtives who came to persuade her. A crazy person who was drunk was like apletely unconscious person. Her eyes were like red-hot blood. She only wanted to vent the anger in her heart, vent the dissatisfaction in her life, andin about the unfairness of life. Such madness was beyond anyone¡¯s imagination. At first, his father firmly opposed his violent behavior and even fought with his mother a few times. Butter, because of all the hardships and nowhere to vent, he also began to assimte into his mother¡¯s state He also began to repeatedly take his child out. At that time, the child was only five years old. Poor Chen Chen, just like that, became the target of violence for the couple. He did not have enough to eat, and he did not wear warm clothes. At his heaviest, he did not even reach 25 kilograms. Later, the child could not stand it anymore and ran out alone. At that time, he just happened to meet Chen Qiulian. Chen Qiulian would never forget. At that time, Chen Chen, who was only five years old, looked up at her and said this sentence. Chapter 2087

Chapter 2087: Chapter 2069 Aunty, save me

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Aunty, can you save me? I¡¯ll sell myself to you. No matter how hard I work, you just have to take me in. Just give me a bite to eat. ¡° Those were the words of a five-year-old child. Chen Qiulian could not imagine that she could see the sadness in the eyes of this five-year-old child. ¡°So at that time, I took the child away without hesitation. I thought that if this child stayed in the home of such a scumbag parent, he would die sooner orter. ¡°although I know that he is not my biological child, and although I know that this child has nothing to do with me, and maybe they will say that I abducted children, I just can¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡° But many friends persuaded him not to go. Why get involved in this mess? If you took the child away, maybe these parents would me her. If all kinds of crimes or dirty water were poured on her, she would be in trouble. Why did she have to work so hard without getting anything in return? However, she did not know why she sympathized with the child so much, but she still took the child away without hesitation. ter, I brought the child to my brother and sister-inw¡¯s house. Brother and sister-inw saw that the child was pitiful, but they also saw that he was like a little angel. He had white skin, big eyes, and was cute. So, they adopted him as their own son and treated him like their own son. ¡° When she said this, a trace of gentleness appeared on Chen Qiulian¡¯s face. ¡°In fact, this child knows how to be grateful. No matter what he does, he knows what he should and shouldn¡¯t do. He is more sensible than the average person. This is why most people like him and feel more sympathy for his previous experiences. ¡° ¡°What happened after that? Did his parentse looking for him again? Did you guys get into trouble? ¡° Fang Qing¡¯s heart was in a knot. ¡°after that, he found out that he came looking for her. First, his mother suddenly regretted it, as if she had been enlightened by an eminent monk. She seemed to finally understand how wrong she had been to her son in the past, and she wanted toe back and take her son back. However, many things can not be treated as if they didn¡¯t exist, and can be treated as if they didn¡¯t happen. ¡° Chen Qiulian sighed heavily. ¡°At that time, her mother even knelt in front of him to beg for her son¡¯s forgiveness. She said that he was possessed by the devil and that he was blinded by the Lard that caused him to mistreat her biological child. However, after he left, she almost went crazy. She then understood that she was a mother and wished for her son to be by her side. However, it was already toote.¡± Fang Qing naturally guessed the ending. ¡°Chen Chen should have a grudge against his biological parents. However, at such a young age, after experiencing such a huge trauma and being treated so cruelly, who would go back? ¡° Fang Qing¡¯s tone was filled with deep resentment because she had never thought that there would be biological parents who would treat their own biological child this way. ¡°Only those who have experienced it will understand how hurtful these things are. Moreover, he is only a five-year-old child. ¡°No one can use him of being insensible or unfilial because everyone knows how much torture he has suffered to survive up until now. ¡° ¡°What happened after that? The parents finally had a conscience and went back on their own? ¡° ¡°Of course, because the child refused to go back with him. Even if he knelt down and Kowtowed, the child didn¡¯t even look at them. They probably knew how much of a failure they were as parents. ¡° Chapter 2088

Chapter 2088: Business Card number 2,070

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION At that time, he probably never thought that his own son would disown them. He actually looked at them with such a strange gaze. Later on, they went back. They finally understood what they had lost and started to change. ter on, they went back and opened a shop in their family to start a business. So, although they did well and the financing was getting better, little Chen Chen was unwilling to go back. ¡°perhaps in their hearts, these parents had already died a long time ago. They died in their hearts ter on, they would send some money over every month. or rather, they would send snacks and toys to make up for their mistakes as parents and to make up for their children. But as you know, once a person¡¯s heart has been hurt, there is no way to make up for it. A nail has dug a hole in the wall. How can it be as peaceful as before? ¡° Fang Qing did note back to her senses for a long time after telling this tragic story. However, she did not know how toment on it, because she knew that Chen Chen had really experienced an injury that ordinary people had never endured before. She had never thought that he was so strong. Even if he did not believe in life, like a raging fire that burned all his friends and burned all of his life, he still continued to move forward as usual. ¡°I suddenly feel that he is really strong. ¡° ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? I have never seen such a strong boy. ¡° After Chen Qiulian said these words, she took a few sips of coffee and suddenly did not know what to say. She felt that this story had exhausted all of her strength. She had never known that telling a story required strength. It was only because this story had stirred up too much of her emotions that he was so upset. ¡°Fang Qing, actually, there are many people chasing after our little Chen. ¡°especially in the past few years, I have always seen some girls giving him all kinds of things, giving her all kinds of gifts, and even giving her breakfast every day. However, I was unsurprisingly rejected by him. In fact, I know what he is thinking. ¡°In the future, you might also meet such a girl, but you must be confident when that timees. Because you understand his journey, you will be the one who understands him the most. ¡° After all, thest sentence was about to be in such a sentence. Fang Qing suddenly felt a little touched. ¡°thank you for telling me this, Auntie. I will definitely treat him well in the future. ¡° Chen Qiulian smiled. ¡°The fate in a person¡¯s life is really shallow. It¡¯s really not easy for you to meet a person you truly like now. Now that you¡¯ve grasped the fate, even if you¡¯re fated, you won¡¯t have too much regret. ¡° Chen Qiulian had never been in a rtionship in her life, so she would regret it very much. If she had seized the opportunity back then, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t have reminisced about that past rtionship like she did now. Now, she could only increase her sadness. In this life, everything would eventually be lost, so why not use this period of time to love someone and pursue a dream? ¡°I¡¯ve told you so much today. I hope you don¡¯t mind Auntie. In the future, I¡¯ll have to ask you to take care of our little Chen first. If there¡¯s anything, you can call me directly. ¡° Chen Qiulian gracefully handed her her business card, and Fang Qing epted it. Chapter 2089

Chapter 2089: Chapter 2071

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Why would I dislike Aunty ¡°I still have to thank Aunty. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have known about his past. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have known about the things that happened in the past. Since I know now, I won¡¯t let him fall into the confusion and hurt from the past. I will definitely take good care of him and take good care of him. ¡° ¡°That¡¯s good. That child really suffered a lot in the past, and he also experienced pain that ordinary people have never endured. To be honest, I¡¯m quite happy that he found a girl like you. He didn¡¯t keep it bottled up in his heart all the time. He always needed to vent a little. ¡° After saying that, Chen Qiulian paid the bill and said a few words to her on the way before leaving. After returning to school, Fang Qing was a little distracted and came to the dormitory where they were. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you so distracted all the time? ¡° ¡°It¡¯s just that I heard Auntie Chen Qiulian say some things today, and I feel a little ufortable. ¡° ¡°It can¡¯t be that she¡¯s trying to persuade you to break up or something like that, right? Don¡¯t tell me that there are parents in this world who are trying to break up their children¡¯s happiness? This is the drama of Eight o¡¯clock. ¡° For example, if they were only in a rtionship right now and they were really going to get married in the future, wouldn¡¯t that mean that there would be a war between the mother and daughter-inw? When he thought of the plot that was yed on television, freewill recalled the scene in his mind. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. You didn¡¯t try to persuade us to break up or anything like that. Instead, you told me about what happened to Chen Chen when he was young. I really didn¡¯t expect him to experience so much when he was young. Now, I suddenly feel so sorry for him and don¡¯t know how to soothe his wounds. ¡° Sui Xin didn¡¯t expect Chen Qiulian to actually tell Fang Qing these things. However, she didn¡¯t ask Chen Chen Chen what he had experienced when he was young because her instincts told her that it wasn¡¯t something good. Moreover, if she were to ask again.. It would probably be adding salt to his wounds. ¡°Then, just like before, love her well and don¡¯t show too much. Because if he feels it, he will be unhappy. The reason why he didn¡¯t tell you is probably because he doesn¡¯t want his past to make you unhappy again. ¡°I think people who like each other are like this. They only want to tell each other about each other¡¯s happiness and don¡¯t want their unhappiness to make others sad. ¡° ¡°You¡¯re right. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t ask him. I should pretend that nothing has happened and still get along with him like before. Otherwise, if he remembers the sad things of the past, wouldn¡¯t that be bad? ¡° After being reminded, Fang Qing finally decided not to tell Chen Chen Chen that Chen Qiulian had seen her. Another exam wasing. As if they were facing a great enemy, freewill and the others started to review their homework that they were not sure of. ¡°I can¡¯t get as low asst time in physics. Actually, when I got that lowst time, I almost cried. I¡¯ve never gotten that low before, so it was hard to see that score, not to mention my parents. ¡° Freewill saw Chen Shuxin¡¯s appearance and roughly understood his mental process. ¡°I understand. Let¡¯s study hard this time. We will definitely improvepared to before. Don¡¯t force it too much. ¡° ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll work hard. Let¡¯s start working hard again and study. ¡° The three roommates pped their hands together, but they still calmed down and continued to read. Chapter 2090

Chapter 2090: Chapter 2072 childhood sweethearts

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION At this time, Fang Qing had already gone back to look for her boyfriend. As expected, she met a very beautiful girl on the road. She took a few nces and seemed a little familiar, but she was not sure if it was the girl she sawst time. The girl had obviously seen her too. When she walked over, she did not walk over, but stopped directly. ¡°I remember you. You seemed to havee to the cocktail partyst time. Is it Fang Qing? ¡° The girl had put on some very light makeup. Although the school had clearly banned makeup, she seemed to have put on some foundation. From a distance, it was not particrly obvious. Her lips were really very beautiful. One look and you could tell that she had put on lip gloss. Although she had put on a little makeup, it looked fresh from the front. There was no trace of makeup at all. ¡°I¡¯m Fang Qing. ¡° Fang Qing finally remembered. Thest time she attended a cocktail party with Chen Chen, it seemed to be organized by a few clubs. ¡°I remember now. You¡¯re that girl called Mu Qingwan, right? I think I was sitting next to you at that time. ¡° Mu Qingwan did not expect Fang Qing to recognize her. Although she was sitting next to them at that time, she and her boyfriend had been chatting by the side and basically did not look at anyone else. ¡°Of course I remember. You¡¯re actually pretty, but I didn¡¯t have the chance to talk to you at that time. After all, I didn¡¯t know many people around me, so I felt a little awkward with a few clubs around me. ¡° Then, she and Chen Chen ate like crazy. Fang Qing did not really want to interact with other people because she did not feel familiar with them and did not feelfortable talking to them. Therefore, she tried her best to eat with the people around her She remembered how delicious the dishes were at that time. Therefore, when she mentioned it today, she felt a little embarrassed. Mu Qingwan only smiled. ¡°actually, this is nothing. Everyone will feel restrained sometimes. We will probably be familiar after chatting. Actually, I know your Chen Chen. ¡° ¡°Is that so? So you guys are familiar with each other. At that time, I could not tell that you were familiar with each other. It would have been easier to get to know each other. ¡° Fang Qing really felt that it was quite unexpected. She did not expect that she would actually be familiar with each other. However, when she thought of Chen Chen¡¯s appearance, he basically would not talk about these things and would not take the initiative to introduce some people. He still felt a little autistic in his heart. It was just that this autism was much lighterpared to other more serious autism. Chen Chen just did not like to talk much and did not take the initiative to strike up a conversation with others. However, once they got to know each other, he would talk more and was generally more cheerful. If it was a stranger, he did not like to talk much. Moreover, Fang Qing found that he and his friends in the dormitory got along particrly well. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Don¡¯t mind these details. Haven¡¯t we met each other now? If we meet each other, we can also make a good friend. Let me reintroduce you. My name is Mu Qingwan. I was his childhood friend. ¡° Grew up together? Fang Qing thought for a moment. A man and a woman. Weren¡¯t they childhood friends? ¡°So the two of you grew up together. I didn¡¯t know that! ¡° Fang Qing guessed that Chen Chen had grown up together with this girl after he was adopted by that family. Chapter 2091

Chapter 2091: Chapter 2073

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go over first. We¡¯ll talk again next time, because I¡¯m in a hurry to find Chen Chen. ¡° ¡°Are you going to find Chen Chen? Can You bring me along? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen him for a long time. He doesn¡¯t have much time these few times. I think it¡¯s time for me to meet him. ¡° These words were quite strange, but Fang Qing didn¡¯t think too much about it. Her mind was a mess because she had just heard about Chen Chen¡¯s childhood from someone else. She didn¡¯t know how to adjust her state of mind now. ¡°Why are you looking for him? If there¡¯s nothing important, I¡¯ll see you next time. I just have something important to talk to him about. I¡¯m sorry to say it in front of you. ¡± Fang Qing thought for a while She hesitated and said this. Mu Qingwan, who had been smiling, suddenly looked terrible when she heard this. Of course, she didn¡¯t show it in front of Fang Qing. Instead, she bit her lips. ¡°Isn¡¯t he your boyfriend? Since he¡¯s your boyfriend, you should see him often. There¡¯s no need to tell me everything in a hurry. Are you not on good terms with him? ¡° Mu Qingwan¡¯s tone seemed to be a little yful, but it sounded a little harsh to Fang Qing¡¯s ears. No matter how ambitious she was, it was impossible for her to say that she was indifferent to such words. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean by that sentence just now ¡°Why do I not have a good rtionship with him? I just happened to encounter something important today and wanted to say it. I have never liked to hide my words in my heart, so I decided to tell him immediately. ¡° Seeing that Fang Qing seemed to be angry, Mu Qingwan suddenly smiled. ¡°Why are you angry with just one sentence? Did I hit a sore spot with you? I just identally said such a sentence. I didn¡¯t expect that your rtionship with her was really not that good. ¡° Fang Qing suddenly remembered what Chen Qiulian had told her. She did not expect her love rival to appear so soon. ¡°Mu Qingwan, what are you trying to say? Just tell me what you want to say. There¡¯s no need to beat around the bush. ¡° ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so stupid. In fact, you¡¯re not that stupid. I just want to tell you to leave him as soon as possible. You¡¯re not suitable for him, and you¡¯re not good enough for him. ¡° ¡°Why do you have to tell me what to do with my rtionship with him? Who are you to him ¡°You¡¯re neither his rtive nor his friend. You¡¯re not even his friend. What right do you have to use me of not being good enough for him? ¡° ¡°Of course you¡¯re not good enough for him. You¡¯re an extremely selfish person. You don¡¯t think about anything for him, and you don¡¯t think you¡¯re good enough for him. You just like him so much and still have him by your side. He¡¯s good-looking, and he¡¯s also a top-notch schr. To think that he has such an ordinary girlfriend like you by his side. Do you know how many people are mocking him andughing at him behind his back? ¡° Speaking up to this point, Fang Qing¡¯s face suddenly turned pale. This had indeed hit her sore spot. She was not an outstanding girl. It could even be said that she was one of the average girls. It was because she had taken the initiative to confess to him that she had weed a ce by his side. ¡°So what? As long as we¡¯re happy, it¡¯s fine. It doesn¡¯t matter whose eyes it is. ¡° Chapter 2092

Chapter 2092: Chapter 2074

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°That¡¯s why I said that you¡¯re extremely selfish. You only think about yourself and only know that you¡¯re by his side, but you don¡¯t think about anything for him. ¡° Mu Qingwan shook her head, and the lipstick on her lips seemed to glow. ¡°Fang Qing, if you really think for his good, you should leave him as soon as possible. Because you¡¯re not suitable for him, you¡¯ll definitely make him suffer in the future. You¡¯ll actually make him suffer in the future. Why are you forcing yourself to be by his side now? ¡° Fang Qing scoffed at Mu Qingwan¡¯s considerate words. ¡°Aren¡¯t you being extremely hypocritical by saying so much? Do you dare to say that you¡¯re not thinking about your own selfish interests? Aren¡¯t you trying to squeeze me out so that you can be by his side openly? ¡° Fang Qing¡¯s straightforwardness directly exposed Mu Qingwan¡¯s fake face. ¡°So what if I am ¡°I do like Chen Chen very much. We grew up together and have a very deep understanding of each other. But what about you ¡°where did youe from ¡°You don¡¯t understand anything. You don¡¯t know anything. Yet, you forcefully possess him and stay by his side. You don¡¯t even care if he isughed at by others. ¡° Mu Qingwan revealed an extremely mocking smile. ¡°That¡¯s right. I am indeed very selfish. I want to push you away and stay by his side. But who am I ¡°I am a famous beauty schr. I am ten thousand times better than you in all aspects. Having a girlfriend like me will bring glory to his face. But you will only be his shame and joke. ¡° Fang Qing was amused by her confidence, and it was the kind that was angered. ¡°You think so highly of yourself. Even though you¡¯re good-looking, and even though you¡¯re good at studying, look at your hideous face now. In my eyes, you¡¯re ten thousand times uglier. No matter how good your face is, it¡¯s all wasted by you. ¡° Fang Qing attacked her mercilessly. ¡°even if I¡¯m not worthy, it¡¯s not your ce to point fingers here. Even if othersugh at me and ridicule me, that¡¯s my own business. You shouldn¡¯t stand on the moral high ground and criticize me. ¡°If you have the ability, then snatch him away from me. If you don¡¯t have the ability, then don¡¯t keep barking in front of me. Only if you really bite me will you have the ability. ¡° Mu Qingwan did not expect that she would dare to mock her for being a dog. She immediately pped her but was stopped by her backhand. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a beautiful schr? You actually attacked me in public. Don¡¯t you think it will ruin your image? ¡± Fang Qing mocked her. Of course, she would not allow her p tond on her face. In this world, no one owed anyone anything. was she going to be a punching bag for this kind of person That waspletely impossible. ¡°Let go of me. If you don¡¯t let go of me, I¡¯ll scream for help. ¡° ¡°Hello. If you scream until your throat breaks, who will think that I¡¯m bullying you? ¡° Fang Qing waspletely unscrupulous. After putting her hand down, she snorted coldly and turned to leave. Bullying her love rival, she was quite happy in her heart. As long as he didn¡¯t find trouble with her in the future, she naturally wouldn¡¯t bully him out of boredom. But if she really wanted to find trouble with her, then don¡¯t me her for being rude. On the way back to the ssroom, Fang Qing¡¯s thoughts gradually calmed down and she tried to call Chen Chen first. In fact, although she had just won a round with Mu Qingwan, she did not feel so good. Chapter 2093

Chapter 2093: Chapter 2075

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION It was undeniable that what Mu Qingwan said was not too wrong. Although Fang Qing was not that unsure of herself, she knew the difference between her and Chen Chen. She was just an ordinary girl, whether it was her appearance, looks, personality, or other aspects. She had always been very invisible, living and studying in this school. Before that, she had been oppressed by her ex-boyfriend¡¯s scumbag girlfriend. However, when she first saw Chen Chen, she felt as if she had the courage in her heart. Such a beautiful young man, such a beautiful side profile. At that time, she wanted to be by his side forever. Later, she found out the young man¡¯s name, knew his ss, and secretly rejoiced that she was in the same ss as him. It was as if a very beautiful feeling had been urging her, so for some reason, she had the courage to confess her love. Now, she was also very d that she had confessed, or else he might never be by his side forever. Just as her thoughts were running wild, the phone was picked up, and Chen Chen¡¯s indifferent voice came through. ¡°Hello, may I know who this is? ¡° Fang Qing then remembered that she had just gotten a new number. No wonder Chen Chen couldn¡¯t recognize her. ¡°It¡¯s me. I just got a new number over there. You didn¡¯t recognize it, right? ¡° She didn¡¯t know why, but when she said this, she really wanted to cry. However, she held back the sourness in her nose, but Chen Chen still noticed it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I feel that your throat is a little hoarse. Could it be that you cried just now? Why did you cry just now? Did someone bully you? ¡° His voice had always been so mature and steady, giving people a sense of security. Fang Qing hurriedly shook her head. Suddenly, she remembered that he couldn¡¯t see her, so she switched to using her voice. ¡°No one bullied me. I just don¡¯t know why, but I suddenly really want to see you. Are you in the ssroom? Is there anyone else in the ssroom? ¡° At this time, there should still be someone in the ssroom. ¡°Yes, I just came to the ssroom to read after eating. There are still a few people in the ssroom. Where are you now? I¡¯lle and find you right away. ¡° Chen Chen did not know why he had a tasteless feeling when she was not by his side this afternoon. However, he had always liked to bury his feelings in his heart and would almost never show them outside. However, when he heard her voice now, his heart beat subconsciously and sped up subconsciously. Even if he could lie to anyone, he could not lie to his feelings at this moment. Of course, Fang Qing did not know what he was thinking and only sobbed. ¡°I¡¯m at the yground now. If it¡¯s convenient, you cane down. I want to take a walk with you here. ¡° She naturally couldn¡¯t let go of someone in the ssroom, so she simply asked him toe down. Chen Chen responded and walked out of the ssroom. As expected, he saw her there. The figure was beside the Pot of flowers that had bloomed just right. The corners of Chen Chen¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but curl up slightly. ¡°I see you. You stay by the Pot of flowers and don¡¯t move. I¡¯lle to find you right away. ¡° Hearing the voice from the other side of the phone, Chen rxed and took down a bowl to look, but he didn¡¯t see the figure of a boy. ¡°where are you? Why didn¡¯t I see you? ¡° Seeing the girl¡¯s silly look, Chen Chen felt an indescribable sense of relief and joy in his heart. Chapter 2094

Chapter 2094: Chapter 2076

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I¡¯m just upstairs. If you don¡¯t see me, wait for me upstairs obediently. I¡¯ll be right down. ¡° Hearing his words, Fang Qing immediately stayed downstairs obediently, nning to wait for him toe down. She waited with her delicate hands, stretching her neck to look at the stairs from time to time, hoping that he would appear there in the next second. When his slender figure finally appeared at the stairs, Fang Qing sprinted away. Ignoring everyone¡¯s gazes, she hugged his neck openly. In fact, these two people had long been famous in the school. Previously, when Fang Qing ced a candle at the entrance of the dormitory stairs and held a flower to confess to Chen Chen, she attracted the attention of countless people. After her confession.. The names of these two peoplepletely shocked the school. Now that they were together, there was an interesting feeling. Especially since Chen Chen was very handsome, he quickly attracted the attention of the little girls next to him. ¡°As expected of a genius and handsome guy. If I knew that he could be caught up so easily, I would have ced a flower downstairs and confessed to him. I really want to have a sweet campus love. ¡° ¡°Yeah, their matter really shocked the school. I quite envy her courage. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t have confessed to a boy no matter what, and even caused such a big scene in the school. ¡° ¡°The rewardes with effort. Look, even though she said that she used so much effort to confess to others and caused such a big scene in the school, she still ended up with a handsome man. Even if you¡¯re not convinced, you have to be convinced. ¡° ¡°That¡¯s true, but I think that the two of them should have some feelings. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been together right after the confession. ¡°. ¡°Do you really think that it was just a confession that prompted the two of them to be together? ¡± ¡°Do you believe that if you were the one who confessed downstairs, Chen Chen wouldn¡¯t even look at you? ¡± ¡°What you said is too heartbreaking. Am I that bad? What do you mean by saying that I took the initiative to confess? No one else would be together with me. ¡° ¡°What I said is the truth. In the first ce, love needs to depend on fate and the connection between them. Do you really think that Chen Chen epted her because she took the initiative to confess? ¡± ¡°then you¡¯re thinking too simply. I suspect that these two people had a two-way crush on each other. ¡° ¡°...¡± Fang Qing never cared about the discussion between the girls. Although she asionally thought about what Mu Qingwan had said to her, she did feel a little ufortable. It was like a needle piercing her heart. But most of the time, Fang Qing would not think about these things because she felt that there was no point in thinking about it. She might as well let go and move on. The two of them were openly hugging each other at the stairs. Did Fang Qing put her face on his face and say something sweet. ¡°We¡¯ve only been separated for a few hours. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m missing you already. You won¡¯t be angry, right? ¡° ¡°Why would I be angry? ¡± Chen Chen didn¡¯t push her away. Instead, he hugged the girl in front of him tightly. The two of them were face to face, and there was an extremely intimate feeling. ¡°Haven¡¯t you been studying? I remember someone saying that you mustn¡¯t disturb you while you¡¯re studying. Otherwise, you¡¯ll get angry. ¡° Fang Qing felt a little wronged. She remembered that his roommate had said so. Chapter 2095

Chapter 2095: Chapter 2077

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I don¡¯t like anyone to disturb me when I¡¯m studying, but that¡¯s only for other people. I¡¯ve never had such thoughts about you and I would never have such a rule. ¡° Chen Chen looked at her and said these words. ¡°When you say that, I suddenly feel so sweet in my heart. I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯ve only been separated from you for a few hours, and I feel like I miss you so much. I just want to be with you forever. ¡° ¡°Why do you keep saying such silly things? Haven¡¯t we always been together? ¡° Chen Chen reached out to hold the girl¡¯s hand. It would be so hot tomorrow, but her hand would feel rather cold at this moment. He was a little surprised. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your hand? Why does it feel so cold? ¡° ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. ¡°. ¡°It¡¯s just that I just met someone and said something that made me a little unhappy, so my hand might have be much colder. You know that I¡¯ve always had this habit. Whenever I encounter something unhappy, I might experience some symptoms of a cold body. ¡° Fang Qing felt that this symptom was not good. This was because as long as she was unhappy or had a big emotional fluctuation, this characteristic would manifest. Now, Chen Chen could almost be used to measure her mood. ¡°Who did you see? If you see someone that you say I don¡¯t like in the future, just ignore them. ¡° ¡°I know. I won¡¯t pay attention to those things in the future. ¡° Thinking of Mu Qingwan¡¯s arrogant attitude in front of her, Fang Qing subconsciously felt that she might never speak to this person again in the future, no matter how she pretended to be nice to her in the future. It was easy to guess that if she were to be with Chen Chen in the future, this daughter would almost automatically put up money and act as a husband and wife¡¯s childhood sweetheart in front of them. Fang Qing held his hand and suddenly thought of the question she wanted to ask him. ¡°Do you know that Mu Qingwan? That Mu Qingwan is said to be your childhood sweetheart. You and he really grew up together. ¡° Hearing her mention this name, Chen Chen seemed to understand who she must have met just now. ¡°You were on the road just now. Did you meet her? ¡° ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t just meet her. ¡°He just said that I¡¯m not good enough for you in front of me. He also said that I was too selfish and didn¡¯t think for myself. Could it be that you really had a good rtionship with him in the past ¡°But thest time I saw you at the cocktail party, you didn¡¯t sit with him. You didn¡¯t even say a word to him. ¡°If he wasn¡¯t here and just mentioned it, I wouldn¡¯t have known that the rtionship between the two of you could be so good to this extent. ¡° They were actually childhood sweethearts. Actually, Fang Qing was still a little jealous. Not to mention the ambiguous meaning of the word, the fact that the two of them grew up together showed that they must have a high status in each other¡¯s hearts. ¡°We¡¯re not childhood sweethearts. She¡¯s just my neighbor next door, and she would asionally say a few words. ¡° He had never been particrly good at socializing, and he would not take the initiative to talk to others. Therefore, it was usually others who took the initiative to make friends. Although he knew that his character was not good, he had never thought of changing it, and he could not change it. He only remembered that the girl next door was called Mu Qingwan at that time. She was a rather arrogant girl and was surrounded by boys like a princess every day. As for him, he was always alone. Chapter 2096

Chapter 2096: Chapter 2078

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION It was because he did not expect Mu Qingwan to find his girlfriend at this time. They did not seem to have any interaction. In the past, it was because they were neighbors that they would asionally treat each other to a meal. Mu Qingwan had always been a prideful little princess, so she would never take the initiative to talk to him. Moreover, he was not good at socializing with others, so it was naturally impossible for him to take the initiative to talk to her. Even when they were at the cocktail partyst time, they were like strangers and did not have any interaction at all. Therefore, when he heard Fang Qing mention Mu Qingwan¡¯s name again today, he felt that it was quite strange. ¡°actually, I have nothing to do with him. We don¡¯t talk much all year round. We are not considered childhood sweethearts. You know that I am not a particrly cheerful person. ¡° Chen Chen held his girlfriend¡¯s hand and slowly apanied her as they walked around the field a few times. He talked about the things that happened when he was young. Of course, he did not talk about the period before he was adopted. He did not want to know that Fang Qing knew these cruel facts. He admitted that he had experienced it before Only then would he understand how much harm it did to others. Some things were in the past, and there was no need to mention it again. Moreover, it was not a beautiful thing in the first ce. It was better to keep it in the deepest part of his heart. That was what he thought. However, he was willing tomunicate and share with Fang Qing about other things. ¡°I did not have many ymates when I was young, but most of them were boys. At that time, girls were more delicate, but this was also a trait of girls. Mu Qingwan was the most popr girl among us. ¡° Fang Qing found it interesting when he told her about his childhood. She heard that he and Mu Qingwan were not childhood sweethearts, nor were they childhood sweethearts. At that time, everyone grew up together, except for Mu Qingwan There were many other people, but after they grew up, because of their various studies and different fates, they basically did not have much interaction. ¡°So he was the most popr girl among you. Then, there should have been many boys who had a crush on her. Are you one of them? ¡° Chen Chen didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. This question was obviously aimed at him. ¡°At that time, I was so young. Who could tell the difference between a crush and a crush? Moreover, I really didn¡¯t have a crush on anyone. ¡° It seemed like he really didn¡¯t have a crush on anyone. Since he was young, he had basically never been tempted. Except when he met her, he didn¡¯t know why his heart seemed to be touched. ¡°That¡¯s good. You didn¡¯t have a crush on her in the past, and you can¡¯t have a crush on her in the future. I think that girl is really too unreasonable. When I first met her today, she was already smiling. When she saw that I was leaving, she even said that she wanted toe over and talk to you together. When I heard her tone, I felt that something was wrong. Later on, she knew that she really wanted to get close to you on purpose, or at the same time, to annoy me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her. ¡° Chen Chen also couldn¡¯t figure out why Mu Qingwan would suddenly be interested in him, but he wasn¡¯t in the mood to investigate the reason. Anyway, as long as she didn¡¯t disturb him and Fang Qing, it would be fine. ¡°Are you hungry? Do you want me to bring you to eat something? You didn¡¯t eat lunch, right? ¡° Chapter 2097

Chapter 2097: Chapter 2079

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Qing¡¯s stomach started to growl. He was indeed hungry. He had only had a cup of coffee in the afternoon and did not eat anything at all. It was only now that his stomach felt so hungry. Chen Chen could not help butugh. ¡°You can go. I¡¯ll take you out to eat. There¡¯s nothing to eat in the cafeteria at this time, but there¡¯s still food at the school gate. ¡° Fang Qing still hugged him tightly, making Chen Chen feel a little helpless. ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry? How can I take you out to eat if you hug me like this? ¡° ¡°But I don¡¯t want to let go of you. What should I do? ¡± Fang Qing had a coquettish look on her face as she hugged him tightly. ¡°You can¡¯t let go if you don¡¯t want to. Otherwise, are you going to be the only one here with an empty stomach? ¡° Fang Qing acted coquettishly for a while, but she still let go of her hand and hugged his arm instead. ¡°What do you want to eat? The most food at the school gate are beef noodles and beef powder, as well as all kinds of fried rice mixed with Rice. ¡° ¡°whatever. As long as I¡¯m with you, I¡¯ll be fine with whatever I eat. ¡° ¡°eating whatever you want? Is that true? If you really want to eat anything, why don¡¯t we go eat dirt together? ¡° Fang Qing did not expect him to make such a cold joke, even though it was really cold. She could not help but shiver. Actually, she knew that he was trying to cheer her up. After what had happened to Mu Qingwan, he still felt a little ufortable. ¡°Don¡¯t eat dirt. Eating dirt will cause indigestion. ¡° Chen Chen answered seriously. ¡°That¡¯s true. Dirt isn¡¯t delicious either. I¡¯ll bring you to eat dumplings then. ¡° Fang Qing was really amused by this and nodded her head vigorously. ¡°Then let¡¯s go to that dumpling shop that we often go to. I think the dumplings at his ce are the best. ¡° Fang Qing felt so happy that she almost fainted. She felt very happy, especially at this moment. As a southerner, Fang Qing did not like to eat dumplings or noodles. Later, she realized that her parents¡¯way of making noodles and dumplings was too simple, causing her to feel that things like flour were not delicious. Ever since he ate pork-filled dumplings, his love for dumplings had gone. Almost every morning, he liked to order a bowl of dumplings and sit there to enjoy them slowly. So now that he saw a big te of dumplings in front of him, his mood immediately became much better. Watching her eating the dumplings in front of her in big pieces, Chen Chen¡¯s Spring Festival arc involuntarily rose. After watching her finish eating the dumplings, Chen Chen even gave her a few of the dumplings in his bowl. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating? I think this dumpling is very delicious. If you give it to me, what will you eat? ¡° ¡°I¡¯m not that hungry, you can eat. ¡° Fang Qing took the dumplings from his bowl with a smile, feeling that at this moment, her happiness was bursting. ¡°As expected, you still feel sorry for me. I was really hungry today, so I drank a cup of coffee. ¡° Hearing Fang Qing¡¯s smallint, the word ¡°coffee¡± caught his attention. ¡°Who did you go for coffee with? ¡° It was originally an unintentional question, but Fang Qing felt inexplicably guilty because she was going for coffee with Chen Qiulian today, but this kind of thing obviously couldn¡¯t be said. ¡°I didn¡¯t specifically go for anyone. I just suddenly wanted to have a cup of coffee, so I went for it. ¡° Chapter 2098

Chapter 2098: Chapter 2080

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION He nodded and said something very important. ¡°In the future, when you drink coffee, look for me. Don¡¯t look for other people. There¡¯s nothing to look for. ¡° Why did this sentence sound a little jealous? Fang Qing could not help but smile secretly and then nodded seriously. ¡°In the future, other than you, I won¡¯t look for other people to drink coffee with. Of course, other than my good friends. ¡° Hearing her mention her good friends again, Chen Chen knew who she was talking about. ¡°Are you talking about Jiang Suixin and the others you mentionedst time? I think they¡¯re quite nice. ¡° ¡°Of course they¡¯re nice. You don¡¯t know that when I was chasing you, they were the ones backing me up. Otherwise, do you really think I would dare to chase you? ¡° ¡°You¡¯re such a coward. I didn¡¯t see it at the time. You sang an entire song at the station downstairs. ¡° Now that she mentioned it again, Fang Qing felt very embarrassed, and then she didn¡¯t want to hear it anymore. ¡°Don¡¯t take my embarrassing incident as some dark history. If I hadn¡¯t forced myself to chase you back then, would you still be with me now? ¡° ¡°I didn¡¯t take your embarrassing incident as a dark history. You were the one who was embarrassed first. ¡° Chen Chen smiled again and put all the dumplings in her bowl. ¡°Eat more dumplings. You won¡¯t be so hungry tonight. ¡° ¡°I¡¯ll eat a lot tonight too. I must eat my favorite pork fan tonight. You muste with me. ¡° Chen Chen was amused by her gluttonous nature. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll definitelye with you to eat the fans tonight. No matter how much you eat, I¡¯ll apany you. How about it? ¡° ¡°This is a good boyfriend. ¡° Chen Chen suddenly remembered something that he wanted to say just now. ¡°Didn¡¯t we just mention Jiang Suixin? You know that there seems to be a new girl in his ss called Tong tingyu. She has been following Gu Yinshu recently. I don¡¯t know if she has taken a fancy to him. ¡° She had heard about this matter at the beginning, but it had nothing to do with himter, so she didn¡¯t tell anyone about it. However, now that she could only mention Jiang Suixin, he felt that it was necessary to mention it this time. Fang Qing knew that a new student had transferred to their ss. ording to the people in their ss, that girl had a handsome and sunny brother, which attracted the admiration of many girls. ¡°Doesn¡¯t this Tong tingyu know that Suixin has a boyfriend? No, no, he doesn¡¯t know that Gu Yinshu is Suixin¡¯s boyfriend? How dare he follow Gu Yinshu so brazenly? ¡° ¡°I guess he actually knows, but knowing is one thing, but whether he dares to pursue her or not is another. ¡° Hearing this, Fang Qing was a little displeased. ¡°This person can¡¯t do it. She clearly knows that Sui Xin is Gu Yinshu¡¯s girlfriend, yet she still dares to pursue her so openly. If she really dares to have such thoughts, I will definitely not let her off. ¡° Seeing her so angry, Chen Chen did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°You are reallypeting with her. No matter what, it is her business. You just need to follow her well and say a few words to her. There is no need to really go and interfere. ¡°. ¡°Moreover, I feel that Gu Yinshu is a very opinionated person. He will definitely take care of this matter. ¡° Fang Qing thought about it and felt that it was very right. Gu Yinshu was, after all, a popr figure in the school. Whether it was his looks or his studies, he was quite outstanding. Chapter 2099

Chapter 2099: Chapter 2081, such an excellent boy

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION No wonder the new girl liked him. Who wouldn¡¯t like such an excellent boy. Fang Qing Thought of going to talk to freewill this afternoon or afternoon, telling her to be careful of that transfer student. One wasughing, the other was making a scene, and the atmosphere was very harmonious. This was probably the best look of first love. No matter what happened in the future, no matter where it would go, what would the ending be But in the end, this was the best look of youth. Chen Chen had actually seen an anime in the past, and there was such a sense of growth and youth in it. Now, he suddenly felt that his life was just right. ? So after reviewing his homework for today, freewill finally found an opportunity to look for Gu Yinshu. He and Song Yan were ying basketball on the court. Looking at him, there was a very warm feeling at all times. ¡°Why are you here at this time? Have you finished reviewing your homework? ¡± Gu Yinshu saw her, so naturally, he did not have the mood to y basketball. He went directly to the spectator stand. Seeing that he was covered in sweat, he casually handed him the water that he had just prepared. ¡°Yeah, I overdid my homework today andughed so much that I finished it. Seeing that you¡¯re not at your seat, I knew you must be here, so I brought the water to look for you. ¡° Looking at her cute appearance, Gu Yinshu couldn¡¯t help but smile. He reached out and touched her head, as if he was coaxing a spoiled child. ¡°Let¡¯s go for dinner tonight. I found a new restaurant. The food is especially delicious. ¡° With the opening of a new restaurant today, freewill¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Sure. I haven¡¯t gone out to eat for a long time. Recently, I¡¯ve been eating in the cafeteria for revision. I feel like I¡¯m going to shrivel up. ¡° ¡°It should be that my chest has shrunk again. ¡° At this time, Chen Shuxin poked her elbow with her hand. The truth left her speechless. However, her words were too harsh. Although she also thought so, he wouldn¡¯t say it out loud. This little girl dared to say it out loud. Let¡¯s see if she can beat her to death. ¡°stop talking nonsense. I just said that I lost weight again. ¡± Following her heart, shepared the ces where she lost weight. This angered Chen Shuxin. ¡°How amazing is that? I lost weight too, okay? Look at my arms. They are no longer like the Kirin arms from before. Song Yan even said that I have be much better looking. ¡° Upon hearing the two words, Song Yan, who could not help butugh. Song Yan only knew how to praise her. When had he ever belittled her. Perhaps in Song Yan¡¯s eyes, no matter how much weight she gained, she would still look good. As the saying goes, beauty is in the eyes of the beholder. This was the feeling. ¡°okay, okay, okay. You¡¯ve lost a lot of weight now, and your temperament has also improved a lot. Chen Shuxin is a typical beauty. ¡° Chen Shuxin was amused by her teasing tone again, and she hit her with augh. Sui Xin was directly pushed into Gu Yinshu¡¯s arms. Gu Yinshu conveniently hugged her and didn¡¯t let her go. ¡°You actually ran into my arms, and now you want to leave. ¡° Because his words were so sweet, Sui Xin¡¯s ears and face turned red, but she didn¡¯t break free from him. Instead, she leaned into his arms. ¡°Then I won¡¯t leave. What can you do to me? ¡° ¡°Of course I can kiss you. ¡° The youth lowered his head and suddenly kissed her on the ear. She cried out in pain and broke free from his embrace. ¡°Stop Fooling around. ¡° Chapter 2100

Chapter 2100: Chapter 2082: Panic

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Why would I do that? Didn¡¯t you say that I can¡¯t do anything? Then I¡¯ll show you now, whether I can¡¯t do anything or not? ¡° So many pairs of eyes were staring at him, and he felt his whole body was in a panic. ¡°Okay, stop fooling around. Everyone is watching. ¡° ¡°What¡¯s there to say that everyone here doesn¡¯t know that we¡¯re boyfriend and girlfriend? ¡° ¡°So what if they know? You can¡¯t mess around here. Let go of me quickly. If you don¡¯t let go of me, don¡¯t me me for being rude. ¡° ¡°then I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯re going to be rude to me. ¡± Gu Yinshu was a little helpless. He hugged him even closer, but freewill really couldn¡¯t do anything to him. He could only show a helpless expression. ¡°Okay, stop messing around. ¡° ¡°then you have to say something nice to coax me before I¡¯ll let go of you. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to make me let go of you today. ¡± Gu Yinshu¡¯s lips curled into a very evil smile. The curvature made freewill feel even more helpless. ¡°Why are you acting like a child and still acting so childish? ¡° ¡°If you say that I¡¯m childish, then should I do something that¡¯s not childish so that you won¡¯t think that I¡¯m a child? ¡± Gu Yinshu¡¯s words had a hidden meaning, and freewill¡¯s ears turned even redder ¡°Alright, stop messing around. If you continue to mess around, I¡¯ll really lose my temper. ¡° The two of them had been hanging around by the side for a long time. Even Chen Shuxin couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. The two of them seized the opportunity to show off their affection in front of them. They really couldn¡¯t stand this couple. ¡°If you¡¯re done ying ball, you should go to ss quickly. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be scolded by the teacher again. ¡° Chen Shuxin looked at the time on her phone and quickly told them to change their clothes. At night, Fang Qing specially found Shu Xin and Suixin at the entrance of the ss. There was a very popr movie that was being screened tonight, and they had originally nned to watch it together. Now that they had eaten some food in the fast food restaurant and were about to reach the movie theater, Fang Qing told them everything about Mu Qingwan from the beginning to the end. As soon as she heard it, Chen Shuxin¡¯s bad temper couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°What does that person mean? Why does he have to care about you and Chen Chen¡¯s matters? His words and words sound like he¡¯s a b * Tch. This person is too bad. ¡° ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? ¡± Later, Chen Chen said that that person was his childhood ymate. They did grow up together. But at that time, they practically grew up together. Among this group of ymates, Chen Chen did not have a deep rtionship with this girl. I don¡¯t know why Mu Qingwan suddenly grew up to be very close to Chen Chen. She even warned me not to be too selfish and said that I¡¯m not good enough for Chen Chen.¡± ¡°She must think that your Chen Chen has grown up. He has be tall, handsome, and has good grades. He¡¯s the genius in his ss. That¡¯s why she fell in love with him again. ¡°Right now, you don¡¯t even know how popr your Chen Chen is in school, right? ¡± Chen Shuxin analyzed from the side. Sui Xin didn¡¯t agree with Shu Xin¡¯s idea. ¡°from Fang Qing¡¯s description, I think this girl has liked Chen Chen since she was young. At that time, she was just a little arrogant, and didn¡¯t she just say that She has always been as proud as a little princess. Maybe she was waiting for Chen Chen Chen to take the initiative to talk to her, but Chen Chen¡¯s personality was too dull, so they never had a chance.¡± Chapter 2101

Chapter 2101: No. 2,084

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Fang Qing quickly epted this fact. ¡°I think so too. Chen Chen said that she was a proud little princess when she was young. Although they didn¡¯t talk much, they often ate together because of the neighbors¡¯ problems. ¡° ¡°At that time, even his aunt said that he was very good-looking when he was young. He had big eyes and white skin. He was not like other people at all. ¡°. ¡°The little girl must have fallen in love with him at that time. However, because she was a reserved girl, she never dared to take the initiative to talk to Chen Chen. Moreover, Cheng Cheng was a person with a stuffy personality. Due to certain reasons and events that happened, he had developed this introverted personality. Therefore, there was no need to expect him to take the initiative to talk to Mu Qingwan. ¡° ¡°Our focus has shifted. Don¡¯t you think that Mu Qingwan is really too much? What right does he have to criticize Fang Qing and make her leave Chen Chen? Is there something wrong with this person¡¯s brain? ¡± Shu Xin said. ¡°It¡¯s called meeting a love rival, and she¡¯s especially jealous. I think Mu Qingwan is still jealous of Chen Chen and Fang Qing being together, that¡¯s why she¡¯s criticizing Fang Qing like this, ¡± even Sui Xin could not help but say ¡°She¡¯s really too much. She clearly knows that Fang Qing is his girlfriend. ¡° ¡°So what if she knows that she¡¯s his girlfriend? She just wants to be in his corner, that¡¯s why she¡¯s using Fang Qing in such a dignified manner. ¡° ¡°There¡¯s basically no need to pay attention to people like her. Just let her be. As long as Chen Chen Chen doesn¡¯t pay attention to her, she won¡¯t be able to stir up any trouble. ¡° Fang Qing was a little angry. ¡°Do you think that Mu Qingwan is too much and too arrogant? Am I that bad? How could she make me sound so bad? What¡¯s there to say? I¡¯m not good enough for my boyfriend. Don¡¯t say that she¡¯s not good enough to me me. Am I that bad? ¡° ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ve already said that she¡¯s a love rival. How could she look at you with a normal gaze? She¡¯s just using your worst side to me and hurt you. ¡°. ¡°Therefore, you don¡¯t need to take Mu Qingwan¡¯s evaluation to heart. She has always looked at you with an extreme gaze. Maybe the whole world thinks that she¡¯s only good enough for your Chen Chen. ¡° At this moment, Fang Qing felt much better. At this moment, she suddenly thought of Chen Chen, the matter about Tong Tingyu that she had told her this morning. ¡°Ah, why did I hear that there is a new female student in your ss? Does the student like your Gu Yinshu? ¡° How did Fang Qing hear about this Following heart looked a little helpless. ¡°You¡¯ve heard about this already. She did have such signs in the past, but she should have been destroyed by the blowter. Gu Yinshu clearly said that he doesn¡¯t like her, and he also said that I am his girlfriend. ¡° ¡°Then your Gu Yinshu is quite tough, but he¡¯s always been like this. He doesn¡¯t show any face nor any mercy. I guess girls will give up more easily. ¡° After all, girls still cared about their face. Hearing her words, they felt more at ease. The few of them went to the cinema together and watched their favorite movie. On the way, Yin Shu called her a few times. Looking at the time casually, it was already past seven o¡¯clock in the evening. She sent a text message to Gu Yinshu. She could almost imagine what kind of attitude he was in waiting for her. Such an unruly look seemed to be deeply engraved in her bones. Chapter 2102

Chapter 2102: Chapter 2085: After watching the movie

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION After saying that, she saw Gu Yinshu standing at the outermost corner. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you back yet? We just finished watching the movie. ¡° ¡°We were going back, but I wanted to tell you something, so we didn¡¯t have enough time to go back. ¡± Gu Yinshu walked up with a smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you breakfast tomorrow. You cane down directly. Go for a run. ¡° Hearing that he was going to run, her face twitched. ¡°Why are you praising me again? I remember that I just finished running a few days ago. Why do you want to run now? Have you already trained me? ¡± She reached out her hand and tugged at his horn, feeling a little wronged. ¡°I want to sleep a littlete tomorrow. What should I do? ¡° ¡°Why do you want to sleep sote? Can¡¯t you wake up earlier? Keep exercising your body. Besides, we can still be together. I¡¯ll run with you. ¡± Gu Yinshu¡¯s voice was very gentle ¡°otherwise, when you¡¯re 70 or 80 years old and your body is no longer healthy, what will you do when you¡¯re old? You have to start exercising now. You have to make ns and preparations for the future. ¡° She really didn¡¯t expect him to think so far ahead, to actually think of the body of 70 or 80 years old. But his words had a deeper meaning, which made her face slightly red. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Why are you talking so far? I¡¯m 70 years old and 80 years old, so my body will definitely be very good. I don¡¯t need to start exercising now. Anyway, I just don¡¯t want to get up in the morning. It¡¯s up to you. ¡° But she was still arrogant. A smile appeared on Gu Yinshu¡¯s face again, and he reached out to pick her up. ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, then I won¡¯t let you go today. What do you think of this idea? ¡° Sui Xin didn¡¯t expect him to y such a trick. He immediately struggled in his arms and asked him to let him down immediately. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You know to hug me at this time. Don¡¯t you know that everyone around you is looking at me? ¡° Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t let her go at all, and then negotiated with her over here. ¡°If you agree to me, then I¡¯ll let you down very soon, and I promise to send you back to the dormitory immediately. If you don¡¯t agree to me, then you won¡¯t be able to leave so quickly tonight. So, do you agree or not? ¡° ¡°Why are you so hooligan? If I don¡¯t promise you, you won¡¯t let me leave, right? Do you believe that I will sue you for tying up the hostages? ¡° ¡°Then if you have the ability, then scream. I¡¯ll see who you can call then. ¡° Listening to him speak with a little hooligan aura, freewill¡¯s face turned red, but he was helpless against him. He really didn¡¯t know what he was struggling with. Why did he have to make her get up every morning to run Could it be that he really had already nned for the days when he would be seventy or eighty years old? Thinking about it, she took the initiative to beg for mercy. ¡°I promise to get up at six o¡¯clock tomorrow morning. At that time, I can call you from the yground to wake you up, okay? ¡° Hearing her promise, six o¡¯clock was really the limit for her. ¡°You want to wake me up at six o¡¯clock? Then do you know that I might have already gotten up at five o¡¯clock? I should be on the school yground at six o¡¯clock. ¡° ¡°What are you doing up so early? I think you are clearly here to torture me. ¡° Seeing her slightly coquettish attitude, Gu Yinshu couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I¡¯m still running with you. I¡¯m doing it for you. ¡° ¡°nonsense, you¡¯re doing it for yourself. ¡° Chapter 2103

Chapter 2103: Chapter 2086: Wake Up

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION It was impossible for Sui Xin to believe that Gu Yinshu said it was for him. He turned around and left. Chen Shuxin and Fang Qing stood there for a long time. When they saw that Sui Xin had suddenly left, they quickly chased after him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why did you walk so fast without looking back? ¡° Song Yan felt that Gu Yinshu must have said something Otherwise, it was impossible for Sui Xin to still be a little angry. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just told him to wake up early tomorrow morning and run early. He wants to go to the field with me early. ¡° Hearing what he said, Song Yan wanted to hit him. ¡°Be careful not to lose your girl. Girls still need to be coaxed. Don¡¯t be so rough. If you¡¯re so rough, she won¡¯t talk to you anymore. ¡° ¡°Then tell me how to coax her? ¡° Gu Yinshu really found it strange that someone would teach him how to treat a girl. He finally understood freewill¡¯s little tsundere temper. Sometimes, he should pamper her. Of course, he would pamper her, but when he shouldn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t listen to reason. He wasn¡¯t like Song Yan, who pampered his sister no matter what, and also pampered her when she was capricious. When the time came, if Shu Xin had any other thoughts, he would understand that it wasn¡¯t good to pamper her too much. When that time came, it would turn the sky upside down. With this thought, a smile appeared on the corner of Gu Yinshu¡¯s lips. He stared at his clothes and left. Shu Xin and the others had no idea what had happened. They followed freewill and went up to ask if something had happened that made her feel very disgusted. Otherwise, why would she suddenly abandon Gu Yinshu and turn around to leave This little temper of hers was really something. ¡°He told me to get up at six o¡¯clock tomorrow morning. How could I possibly get up at six o¡¯clock? But he actually told me to get up at six o¡¯clock and said that he would go out at five o¡¯clock. He even threatened me to wait for him on the field at six o¡¯clock. ¡° Chen Shuxin could not help butugh when she heard this. Just because of such a small matter, the friction between the two lovers really made her not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Then he told you to go to the field in the morning. He must have brought you breakfast. If someone brought you breakfast, why are you still in a panic? ¡° When freewill heard this, he was still a little unhappy. ¡°If I didn¡¯t wake up so early, he would also bring breakfast for me, so this breakfast doesn¡¯t have any attraction for me. I just feel so sad that I have to wake up so early tomorrow morning. ¡° When he thought of Waking Up so early tomorrow morning, freewill¡¯s heart was so stifled that he cried. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Do you want me to wake up with you tomorrow morning? Besides, if you go for a walk and run like a couple, you can also be ufortable and Sulk at him. When that timees, he wille and coax you. ¡° That was true. Freewill decided to let him coax her. She did not n to call him tonight, and she did not want to talk to him when she ran tomorrow morning. A man could not be spoiled. She had not slept for the past three days. Now that she saw that he was forced to wake up so early and run without a trace of guilt, she was very unwilling. With this thought in mind, freewill fell asleep. The next day, freewill was woken up by the rm clock. When she looked at the clock, it was only 5:30 am. Freewill felt that her dark circles were alreadying out. When she looked at the clock, both of her roommates were still sleeping. She was too embarrassed to disturb them, so she quietly got up. Chapter 2104

Chapter 2104: Chapter 2087: running

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The morning light shone through their dormitory, casting a hazy beauty over the entire dormitory. Truthfully speaking, he felt that it was good to get up so early. Sometimes he could see beautiful scenery that he could not see before. Fortunately, he had gone to bed earlyst night, so he felt refreshed when he woke up early this morning. He cupped a cup of milk tea and drank it before going downstairs. Gu Yinshu had been waiting downstairs for a long time. When he saw truthfully speaking, a smile appeared on his face. ¡°Come here and have breakfast first. After breakfast, we¡¯ll run together. You must be hungry now. ¡° Freewill saw that he was dressed in a refreshing sportswear, which looked very good in the morning light. When she wanted to talk to him, she suddenly remembered what she had saidst night. She should ignore him and make things difficult for him. Therefore, she didn¡¯t answer him for the time being. Instead, she slowly walked over and ate the breakfast in his hand. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Are you in a bad mood? ¡± Gu Yinshu naturally saw that she was in a bad mood and reached out to touch her head. She rolled her eyes at him. Did he not know why she was in a bad mood? If she had not woken up this morning and found that she was in a good mood, she would probably look very bad right now. After all, sleep was the most important thing to her. Following her heart, she slowly ate her breakfast. When she saw that he brought her favorite soy milk, she started to drink it little by little. Once she drank it, she knew which soy milk it was from. The white sugar was perfect. ¡°Why are you suddenly not talking? Are you mute? ¡± She was about to suffer again after deliberately losing. Naturally, she knew that he was throwing a Tantrum with her. At this time, he obviously would not go to confront his girlfriend, but to coax her. ¡°Wow, I asked you to wake up so early, isn¡¯t it so that the two of us can have more space to move around? ¡± Gu Yinshu¡¯s voice was gentle ¡°recently, I have been studying with my roommate, or reviewing my homework. The time you give me is getting less and less. Haven¡¯t you noticed? ¡° Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t even have three meals with him. After ss, he sat in his seat and started to do his own questions. Gu Yinshu realized that he couldn¡¯t get involved in her study life, except when he was teaching her questions. Therefore, the young master was also a little unhappy at this time. Thinking about it, he didn¡¯t seem to have much interaction with him recently. He was focused on studying and doing questions. It was all because of the pressure of the exam. ¡°Didn¡¯t I promise you toe over for a run? What else do you have toin about? ¡° Listening to her still slightly arrogant tone, Gu Yinshu knew that her little temper was probably not going to be appeased, so he decided to take advantage of her and leaned over to give him a kiss on the cheek. ¡°Aiya, what are you doing? ¡° Sui Xin did not expect that she would actually be kissed secretly, and her face immediately turned red. She looked around in a panic, and when she realized that there was no one around, she heaved a sigh of relief. However, she felt that her face was getting hotter and hotter. ¡°What are you doing? What if a teacher or a ssmate passes by and sees you? What are you going to do? ¡° ¡°Why are you so worried? If I dare to touch you, I must have observed that there is no one around. ¡° Gu Yinshu reached out and hugged the girl, almost making her whole body hang on him. Chapter 2105

Chapter 2105: Chapter 2088 showing affection

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Following her heart, her originally stiff body suddenly became much softer. She took the initiative to hold the boy¡¯s neck with a smile on her face. ¡°On ount of your sincere apology and your sincere coaxing of me, I will forgive you today. If you dare to cut off my sleep for no reason in the future, I will never want to talk to you again for the rest of my life. ¡° The three words ¡°the rest of my life¡± were so solemn, but they came out so casually from her mouth, and it was such unlucky words. So he was a little unhappy. His index finger gently pressed on her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t say it casually for a lifetime. We will be fine for the rest of our lives. ¡° Freewill was slightly stunned. He raised his head and saw the youth¡¯s serious eyes. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯m telling you, and this is thest time I¡¯m telling you. ¡°No matter what happens in the future, I will never leave you. Unless you don¡¯t want me anymore, unless you take the initiative to let me leave, I will stay by your side for the rest of my life. ¡° Gu Yinshu did not expect to hear such a confession in this morning. In his ears, this was the most beautifulnguage. ¡°You said that you will never go back on your words in this lifetime. ¡° Gu Yinshu looked at the girl in front of him and repeated it again. Freewill smiled slightly, his eyes full of seriousness. Then, the two of them finished their breakfast and began to run. Because they had just solved their first knot in their hearts, both of them felt a sense of joy, as if they had a beautiful soul connection. When they had juste to the sports field and ran two or threeps, Sui Xin suddenly saw a girl running in front of them. That girl¡¯s figure seemed to be somewhat familiar. When he walked over to take a look, he actually found that it was Tong Tingyu. Only then did he know that they were from the same sports field. Sui Xin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He did not expect to meet her here. He did not know if it was a coincidence, or if the other party was intentionally following them? Just as he was about to say hello to the other party, Tong Tingyu suddenly turned her head. When she saw that it was both of them, she was even a little surprised. ¡°Why are you here? Are you here to run? ¡° Tong tingyu¡¯s expression was really surprised, as if she really didn¡¯t expect them to appear on the field. It didn¡¯t seem like they had followed them here. Sui Xin was a little puzzled, but he thought that maybe everyone was also here to run, so he identally bumped into them on the field. ¡°Yeah, we agreed to run this morning. I didn¡¯t expect him to meet you here. ¡° Tong tingyu smiled slightly when she heard her words. ¡°actually, I have the habit of running every day. After I transferred to another school, I have also maintained this habit. Every morning, I run one or twops on this field. I haven¡¯t met you guys before. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you guys this morning. ¡° Her words had a deeper meaning. Sui Xin really didn¡¯t expect that it wasn¡¯t Tong Tingyu following them, but they had unintentionally followed Tong Tingyu. ¡°since it¡¯s such a coincidence, let¡¯s go for a run together. ¡± Tong Tingyu took the initiative to suggest. Sui Xin originally wanted to refuse, but he didn¡¯t expect Gu Yinshu to directly agree. His agreement made freewill unable to guess his thoughts. Didn¡¯t he hate Tong Tingyu before Why did he want to run with him now? But she immediately understood Gu Yinshu¡¯s intention, because they seemed to have been showing off their love on the way, and Tong Tingyu¡¯s eyes almost pierced through their backs. Chapter 2106

Chapter 2106: Chapter 2089: Acting coquettishly

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Sui Xin really did not expect him to be so ck-bellied, to actually use such thoughts to attack that little girl. However, she did not change her expression. After all, he also felt that a girl like Tong Tingyu needed to be attacked like this. Previously, she did not have any intention of fighting with Tong Tingyu. It was just that some things always made her feel ufortable. She had never liked two girls fighting over a boy. However, the other party had alreadye knocking on her door. It was impossible for her to say that she was still cowardly and ignorant as she continued to cower in her small space. ¡°My feet are a little tired after running a fewps. ¡± Freewill was a little shameless and stopped to sit on the side. Seeing that she was pinching her legs, how could Gu Yinshu not know that she was still being shameless. He stopped, amused, and walked over to her. He squatted down and began to massage her legs. ¡°Do you feel better than just now? If you feel better than just now, you still have to run anotherp. I said that I want to make ns for our future. Now, you have to exercise well. I will keep an eye on you. ¡° Sui Xin did not expect him to be serious. It turned out that he really wanted to insist on running in the morning, and not just to anger Tong tingyu. For a moment, she really wanted to howl at the sky, but in front of Tong Tingyu, she still maintained her image. ¡°I think you only know how to torture me. My leg is almost broken, but you still want me to run. Are you still human? You even im to be the best boyfriend. I think you want to tire me to death. ¡° Freewill sat there in anger, not wanting him to touch him. Seeing that she was really throwing a Tantrum, Gu Yinshu thought it was quite funny. ¡°You really don¡¯t want to talk to me anymore. I¡¯m not running anymore. ¡° ¡°I¡¯m not running anymore. Do whatever you want. Hurry up and run. You don¡¯t want to talk to me. ¡° Freewill did not know why, but at this moment, his pretentiousness was aroused. He covered his face with both hands, but he just sat there and refused to get up. ¡°If you still don¡¯t get up, I¡¯ll punish you. ¡° After saying this in a serious manner, Caisson felt wronged. He felt like crying today, no matter what his motive was. How could he be like this? Song Yan had always doted on his girlfriend and would always go along with her no matter what she said. However, Gu Yinshu always seemed to be able to control her. This feeling made him dislike her very much, and he felt a little stifled. ¡°You ran off alone and ignored me. I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore. I¡¯ll say onest thing, and I¡¯ll never talk to you again. ¡° Who would have thought that she could say such a thing? In her embarrassment, she still pushed the boy away. Her eyes were sparkling, and she almost spilled everything. Gu Yunshu finally understood that Sui Xin was throwing a tantrum now. He also knew that it was already his limit to wake up earlier than her this morning. He still felt that he had to coax his girlfriend. ¡°Is your leg still hurting? ¡° He used a questioning tone, as if he didn¡¯t believe that his leg was really hurting. But basically, Sui Xin didn¡¯t want to talk to him, and just kept pushing him away. ¡°since your leg is hurting, then forget it. I¡¯ll carry you with me. ¡° Gu Yinshu let her lie on his back without saying anything and walked forward. Freewill did not expect him to carry her at this time. Tong Tingyu, who was behind him, was even more stunned. Chapter 2107

Chapter 2107: Chapter 2090 grievance

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Freewill was feeling a little wronged at first, but when he carried her on his back and walked forward, he suddenly felt that all the grievance had disappeared. Then, she leaned on Gu Yinshu¡¯s back silently and looked forward silently. Tong Tingyu, who was behind him, was dumbfounded. He wanted to walk over and say something to them, but Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t give him any chance and just carried her away. Freewill reached out and drew a picture on his back and said something to him. ¡°Don¡¯t you care about her? She seems to be chasing you, but you just left like that. ¡° ¡°I didn¡¯t do it for you and him. Don¡¯t you know who I did it for? Just now, you looked so wronged as if I was bullying you. If others knew about this, they would think that I was abusing my girlfriend. ¡° Freewill didn¡¯t say anything. He just looked at himself and was carried to the end. Then, he finally couldn¡¯t help but say something. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say anything to me? You just ran just now to say something to Tong tingyu. ¡° When freewill asked this, Gu Yinshu only smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve already told her what I should say. If she understands, she should understand. ¡° ¡°I think he should have understood long ago. It¡¯s just that there are some things that he can pretend to not understand. Moreover, there are many people who want to steal someone. Do you think he won¡¯t continue to harass you next time? You¡¯re too naive. ¡° Upon hearing what freewill said, Gu Yinshu was actually a little curious. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you angry at all? Or are you not jealous at all? ¡° Upon hearing what he said, freewill could not help but burst intoughter. ¡°Why am I angry? I¡¯m still angry with a little girl. If I¡¯m angry, I¡¯m angry with you smelly men. ¡° ¡°How can you describe your boyfriend like that? How did I be a smelly man? I don¡¯t seem to have done anything. ¡° ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of it? Men are all big HOOFS. ¡± Carelessly teased. Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t seem to understand what this meant, so he asked casually. ¡°What is a big hoofs? Why does it feel like it¡¯s already disconnected from the Inte? ¡° ¡°A big hoofs is actually simr to a pervert¡¯s hands. Anyway, it¡¯s the kind of man who is flirtatious andscivious. It¡¯s called a big hoofs. ¡° Carelessly held back hisughter and exined it to him seriously, but Gu Yinshu felt a little helpless. ¡°What are you saying? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve done anything. When did I be a womanizer? Do you think I¡¯ll teach you a lesson if you call me a pig¡¯s trotter like this? ¡° ¡°You better shut up. ¡° Caoxin found it funny when she saw him like this. She knew that he was teasing her. When she came down, Gu Yinshu even pinched her ankle and could not help but ask. ¡°Does your ankle still hurt? If it still hurts, you must go to the hospital to have a look. ¡° Random. He did not expect that he would actually believe that his ankle was twisted. Just now, he had been sulking and acting coquettishly. Now, did he really think that he had twisted it? ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to do here. I don¡¯t need to go to the hospital. It¡¯s almost time to go to the morning reading ss. ¡° Gu Yinshu smiled. ¡°What? Don¡¯t I have to carry it anymore? ¡° Chapter 2108

Chapter 2108: Chapter 2091 understood

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°No need, no need. If you still want to carry others, then go carry other girls. ¡° Following her heart, she turned around and ran. At this time, the school¡¯s wake-up Bell had already rung. Most people woke up at this time and began the process of brushing their teeth and washing their faces. Then, they also went for an early run. Following her heart, when she just arrived at the ssroom, she saw Shu Xin and Lan Xue in their seats. Chen Shuxin was still yawning. When she saw her walk in, she asked. ¡°Why are you guys done running? It¡¯s good that you¡¯re done running. Hurry up ande over to review. ¡° Although high school life was not as easy as junior high school, where she had to study every day and do extra homework in ss, she did not know why she still liked this rhythm and liked this life very much It seemed that as long as she was immersed in her studies, she would not have any worries. This kind of high school life made her feel very secure and fulfilled. No matter how tired she was after thinking about it, she would feel that this was her best years. Chen Shuxin turned around and suddenly told her about something. ¡°Just now, Qiu Qingqing called me. Did she tell you what happened? She seemed to be crying on the phone. ¡° ¡°could it be that she quarreled with her man? ¡± Freewill thought of Qiu Qingqing and felt that he should have beenpletely satisfied. Why would he cry However, there was a high possibility that he might have a conflict with the man at home. After all, the age difference between the two of them was too big. No matter what, there would be friction. ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. Anyway, thest time she called me, my baby was gone and I was really scared. Fortunately, the baby was with her father. ¡°otherwise, I guess that day would really be the end of the world. This time, she cried so sadly on the phone. I don¡¯t know if something more serious than this happened. I always feel that there should be something more serious than this. Otherwise, you know that Qingqing basically wouldn¡¯t cry like this on the phone. ¡° ¡°He¡¯s not a solution. Anyway, let¡¯s take a guess. It will make me more panicked. I¡¯ll give him a callter. Maybe she¡¯s just in a bad mood. Don¡¯t think of the worst. ¡° Freewill first sent a wechat message to Qiu Qingqing, and Qiu Qingqing immediately replied. ¡°actually, I¡¯m really not in a good mood today. I had a fight with our man. ¡° Qiu Qingqing was still a little embarrassed. Perhaps it was because she had been acting a little pretentious recently, so she couldn¡¯t help but cry on the phone. She didn¡¯t have any family members that she could only confide in her two good friends. Recently, when she saw her reply, she felt much more rxed. She thought that something big had happened again. As long as it was nothing, it was good. Friction was something that anyone could have, especially since their ages were quite different. The friction was even greater. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. Why did you quarrel with him again? Is it because the two of you don¡¯t see eye to eye? ¡° ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but he always hoped that I would listen to him. He always felt that everything he said wouldn¡¯t harm me and that it was all for my own good. But sometimes, I really don¡¯t want to listen to himpletely. I just feel that I should have my own thoughts. That¡¯s why I¡¯m so depressed and ufortable towards him. ¡° Qiu Qingqing poured out everything and understood what she was thinking. Qiu Qingqing was just a teenage girl. Chapter 2109

Chapter 2109: Chapter 2092

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She was already at this age, and Shen Jingcheng was a tough man. It was quite normal for the two of them to have conflicts. ¡°We should understand each other andmunicate with each other. After all, the age difference between the two of you is quite big. Otherwise, there will still be conflicts that are difficult to resolve. ¡° In fact, freewill didn¡¯t really understand the rtionship between marriage and family, but sometimes he could see through things. For example, he and Gu Yinshu were the same. If they didn¡¯tmunicate with each other so much.. No matter what the rtionship was, it would change. ¡°I have been trying to tell him that sometimes his style is too tough. I really hate her sometimes, but he will always help me with everything. He will not make me waste my energy or anything. I just hate this feeling of not being able to control myself. ¡° Freewill naturally understood. He could onlyfort her here and then persuade her tomunicate with Shen Jingcheng more. These two were finally together. If they had already eliminated all the difficulties outside and lost to him in the end, it would be a loss that did not make up for the gains. Moreover, Shen Jingcheng was such a good man.. He was afraid that he would easily have conflicts with Qiu Qingqing in some aspects. Sui Xin patientlyforted him a lot. In the end, Qiu Qingqing was finally enlightened. She gratefully sent a long paragraph, thanking Sui Xin. ¡°I seem to understand my good friend after you told me so much. I will go andmunicate with him more in a while. I know that he has been very tired and has been carefully protecting US mother and daughter. It¡¯s just that sometimes I can¡¯t help but lose my temper.¡± Seeing herining like a child, Sui Xin couldn¡¯t help but want tough. ¡°But after being together, there will definitely be some friction and difficulties. This is normal. As long as the two of them are willing tomunicate and understand each other, everything will be fine very soon. ¡° Sui Xin didn¡¯t even know that she had inexplicably be a spiritual and emotional mentor. She could be considered to have gained a lot of experience from Gu Yinshu. After closing Wechat, she saw Chen Shuxin looking at her curiously. ¡°So the couple quarreled again. Did you persuade them just now? You¡¯re really a psychologist now. If you can be a psychologist in the future, you can earn a lot of money in an hour. ¡° Capricorn heard her joke and couldn¡¯t help but PAT her. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. I just persuaded her just now. The two of them will indeed have bigger problems. I think Shen Jingcheng is still a good man. It¡¯s just that sometimes his business strength will make him unconsciously bring him into the family. This is quite normal. ¡° Chen Shuxin expressed that she understood. Then, she immediately came over and said something to her. ¡°follow your heart. It was Song Yan¡¯s mother who invited me to her house for lunch today. Do you think I should go? ¡° She didn¡¯t expect that she would meet her mother-inw so soon. She really had the uneasy feeling of an ugly daughter-inw meeting her inw. Although she didn¡¯t understand when she would have such messy thoughts, it was just that this feeling was too strange. Chapter 2110

Chapter 2110: Chapter 2093

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Freewill was stunned for a moment. He didn¡¯t expect that they would meet their parents so soon. ¡°Then, do you have any ns to meet their parents? If you have, it¡¯s not a big deal. Anyway, it¡¯s just a meal. If you don¡¯t have any ns, then don¡¯t go. There¡¯s really nothing to be bothered about. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s not because of that. I just feel that it¡¯s not good to meet their parents so early. Moreover, I feel that meeting their parents this time is not quite the same asst time. Last time, I just identally borrowed their house. This time, it seems like I¡¯m going to meet their parents officially. I keep feeling that something is strange. ¡° Seeing Chen Shuxin¡¯s awkward look, freewill could not help but want tough, but he restrained himself. In fact, this kind of thing was nothing much. It was just going to have a meal at their house. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s anything much. If you want to go, then go. At most, I¡¯ll go with you. But the premise is that it¡¯s possible. If you really go to meet them alone, then we don¡¯t want to be a third wheel. ¡° Thatst sentence from freewill made Chen Shuxin¡¯s eyes light up. ¡°really? Can you really go with me? ¡± Chen Shuxin felt like she was waiting for him to say that because if she could be with Suixin, she wouldn¡¯t be so nervous. ¡°Of course, if it¡¯s convenient for you, then I¡¯ll go with you. Besides, I seem to have met Song Yan¡¯s parents before. In general, it shouldn¡¯t be so awkward. ¡° Chen Shuxin¡¯s face was beaming with joy. ¡°actually, I also think that it would be too early to meet the parents now. Anyway, we¡¯re about to enter the third year of high school. I¡¯ve already decided on him, so I don¡¯t really care. ¡° Caoxin did not expect Chen Shuxin to have already decided on someone. How could she be so sure that the person she was going to spend the rest of her life with was that person? Thinking of this question, she thought of Gu Yinshu again. Then, was he also the person she had decided on? At noon on Thursday, the whole school was beaming with joy. It was because they had a day off from noon to Monday for evening self-study. ording to the usual holiday practices, some people in the ss would organize the whole ss to eat and sing. Tonight, many people started to discuss where to go to have fun in the ss group fromst night. They sat in their seats casually and copied the questions left by the teacher on the ckboard. Chen Shuxin, who was sitting next to them, excitedly discussed with the people behind her about where to go to have fun tonight. A rustling sound of discussion could be heard. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Big Bell Tower on Ping An street today! ¡° ¡°F * Ck, thest time we went there, there was almost a stampede. You forgot about it and still dare to go there. ¡° ¡°Can you be a little more creative? Ping an street will definitely be crowded at night. ¡± ¡°Hahahaha, F * Ck You, you forgot to go to ping an streetst year to y countdown. In the end, there were all couples around. They were all in pairs. The psychological stimtion is very big, you know? ¡° ¡°I don¡¯t, I want to watch the show at home. ¡° ¡°You¡¯re so boring... ¡° ¡°...¡± ¡°Oh, right! ! Suixin, you¡¯re free tonight! ¡± Chen Shuxin suddenly remembered and turned her head to ask, ¡°are you free tonight? ¡° ¡°Ah? ¡± Suixin was busy with her hands and didn¡¯t hear clearly. ¡°What did you say? ¡±ChennShuxinn was about to say it again when a tall and thin figure suddenly appeared in front of her. She stopped talking and the words that she wanted to say were stuck in her throat. Gu Yinshu put his hand in his pocket and leaned against the podium. He used his knee to push against Suixin¡¯s desk. ¡°Are you going out to y in the afternoon? ¡° Chapter 2111

Chapter 2111: Chapter 2094

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Aiya, get out of my way. You¡¯re blocking my way. ¡± Following her heart, she stood up slightly and turned her head to the left. Heughed and lowered his eyelids. ¡°Are youing? ¡± Following her heart, he shook his head. ¡°No, I have something to do. ¡° It was not a lie. She really had something to do. Recently, she had been suffering from intermittent stomach pain. Today was her holiday and she had the time to go to the hospital to see the doctor. She did not want him to worry. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ¡± His voice lowered. ¡°It¡¯s very important. ¡± He did not want to let it go. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Am I not your boyfriend? ¡° After she finished copying thest word, the tip of the pen paused on the paper and she replied softly, ¡°don¡¯t ask. I really have something on. ¡° ¡°Do you have something on or do you not want to talk to me? You look cold? ¡± Gu Yinshu asked in a t voice. She had never been like this before, so she had reason to doubt herself. For some reason, the atmosphere suddenly became stiff, unlike their usual jokes. For some reason, freewill just didn¡¯t want to open his mouth and exin. It was as if she had to exin everything to him, which made her feel a little wronged. Did she not have the right to not say anything? Sui Xin was speechless for a moment. He clenched the pen cover in his hand and continued to shake his head. The atmosphere was a little stiff for a moment. The people beside him quietly looked at Sui Xin, then looked at Gu Yinshu, then looked at Sui Xin. No one made a sound. After waiting for two or three seconds, she lowered her head and didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Oh, ¡± Gu Yinshu said. Then, he walked down from the podium and walked out of the ssroom door. Sui Xin looked at his back nkly and thought that he might really be angry. In the afternoon. The city hospital was still crowded with people on such a festive day. There were people with haggard expressionsing and going in the hall. Fortunately, mother Jiang had made an appointment in advance, so she brought following heart directly to the operating theater. However, there were still some people waiting in line. Mother Jiang and following heart sat on the bench and waited. ¡°Your grandmother said that she had a dream a few days ago that you went to see her. ¡± When he heard this, following heart was stunned. ¡°Ah... ¡° ¡°grandmother said that she misses you too much. ¡° ¡°I Miss Grandmother Too. ¡± Following heart felt a little sour. ¡°She¡¯s getting old and her health isn¡¯t good anymore. Sigh... ¡± Mother Jiang held the medical examination form in her hand and looked at it. ¡°In the future, don¡¯t study sote and ruin your health. ¡± ¡°I wake up in the middle of the night every day and see that the light in your room is still on... ¡° Following her heart replied with an ¡®mm¡¯ , ¡°mom, you have a lot of homework. ¡° ¡°Can you usually finish it at school? ¡± Mother Jiang helped following her to straighten her cor. ¡°You see, every time you get your period, it hurts so much that you can¡¯t even eat. It¡¯s just that you usually don¡¯t sleep well... ¡± as she spoke, the door of the operating room was pushed open, and a nurse stuck her head out and shouted, ¡°number 89, is Sui Xin here? ¡± ¡°Yes, she is. ¡± Jiang held Sui Xin¡¯s hand and got up. The stomach examination was really a little troublesome. First, they had to do a gastroscopy. Sui Xin took a small bottle of medicine that was simr to a capsule. Then, she was put under general anesthesia andy on the operating bed. There were two or three people in front of her. While she was waiting, she unknowingly fell asleep. When she woke up, it was already four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. She showed the results to the doctor. The doctor said that it was nothing serious, just a little chronic gastritis. He told her to pay attention to her diet. Jiang¡¯s mother was in a hurry to get back, so she had to take the car home by herself. She had just gone under general anesthesia and was weak all over. After taking a shower, she fell back into bed and fell asleep again. When she woke up again, she was woken up by the ringtone of the phone on the bedside table. She reached out for the phone, but she did not see who it was. Chapter 2112

Chapter 2112: Chapter 2095

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Hello... ¡± freewill turned over, fumbled around for his phone, and put it to his ear. As soon as he put it close to his ear, the background noise instantly pierced through the phone and reached his eardrums. Freewill frowned and distanced himself a little before he took a look at the caller ID. Because he was sick and because it was already vacation, he went straight home. Although it gave her a very warm feeling when he returned home, she did not know why her heart was always empty, especially when she saw that there was no call from him on the phone. They had just finished quarreling, and it was very rare for them to have small conflicts. Arge group of people from ss 12 booked a hotel next to the clock tower that was counting down. Eating and drinking started at around six o¡¯clock, and they were currently enjoying themselves. ¡°Brother Yin, are you going to stay up all night to y games? My friend just opened a new shop. ¡° A boy on the table drank a mouthful of wine. ¡°I¡¯ve never been there before, but I heard that it¡¯s very interesting. ¡° ¡°where is it? ¡± Song Yan asked. ¡°It¡¯s not far. It¡¯s just next to the square. ¡° ¡°Are you going? ¡± The boy turned around and asked. Xu Xiao hugged his girlfriend with one hand andughed. ¡°You have no vision. Go to hell. It¡¯s much more fun to y with your girlfriend than with you guys, okay? ¡° ¡°Hahahahahaha, F * CK. ¡° ¡°What¡¯s fun to y with? Let¡¯s share some experience. ¡± ¡°Hahahahahahaha F * CK. ¡± Amidst theughter, Song Yan turned around and asked Gu Yinshu, ¡°what about you, Yin? ¡° ¡°I¡¯m not going. ¡± He didn¡¯t even raise his head and bit a cigarette in his mouth. Song Yan saw that he wasn¡¯t interested at all. After a moment of doubt, he suddenly realized, ¡°oh... that¡¯s right... you have a family too. ¡± Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t say anything. The pressure around him dropped a little. ¡°What? ! Gu Yinshu has a girlfriend? When did this happen? ! ! ! I¡¯ve never heard of it. ¡° Some people were surprised. These people were friends from a long time ago. Because they went to school somewhere else, it was normal that they had never heard of it. Song Yan said, ¡°Tsk Tsk Tsk, you might not believe this... and this happened a long time ago. You probably didn¡¯t believe that brother Yin would have such a day too. ¡± ¡°Are you done? What do you owe me? ¡± Gu Yinshu couldn¡¯t see his expression clearly He sat there quietly. Song Yan suddenly knew the reason why he was angry today. It must have something to do with his heart. The boy sitting opposite Gu Yinshu saw Gu Yinshu take another ss of wine from the table and drink it. He suddenly remembered and looked around. He said in puzzlement, ¡°that¡¯s not right. Why isn¡¯t freewill here today? ¡° Gu Yinshu was originally quite dispirited and didn¡¯t say much. When he heard this name, he had a reaction. He squinted. ¡°When did you be so familiar with her? ¡° The boy smiled and said innocently, ¡°can you stop it? You don¡¯t even allow others to call your name? ¡± At this moment, the door of the hall was opened and a waiter led a person in. The noisy crowd did not notice the small movement at the door. But the people sitting at Song Yan¡¯s table instantly quieted down. Gu Yinshu was still smoking with his head down and his arm was bumped by someone. He raised his head. Freewill was annoyed by Song Yan¡¯s repeated calls. She was discussing with her mother over the phone. Her mother asked a few questions, and Suixin replied that she was going to y with her ssmates. Jiang told her to be careful outside and not to y toote, so she agreed to the rest. Suixin and Shu Xin sat together. The table was full of students from ss 12. ¡°Suixin, you¡¯re finally here. Did you eat at night? ¡± Shu Xin was happy to see her. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to the riverside to watch the fireworkster. ¡± Suixin narrowed her eyes and smiled ¡°Haha, okay. ¡± ¡°The dishes on the table are almost gone. I¡¯ll order another one for you. ¡° Chapter 2113

Chapter 2113: Chapter 2096

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Following her heart, she quickly pulled Chen Shuxin and said, ¡°there¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. I had a stomach test this afternoon, so I can only eat something light. ¡° ¡°Ah? ¡° Chen Shuxin lowered her head to look at her face. She was a little worried. ¡°Are you alright? I didn¡¯t know that you were sick, and I even called you out. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, ¡± she exined softly. ¡°Then what can you eat? ¡° ¡°Just a little porridge will do. ¡± After a while, the in porridge was served. Following her heart, she picked up a spoon and scooped it up bit by bit. She blew on it to cool it before putting it into her mouth. He listened to the people beside him chatting. A boy was eating popcorn in his hand, ying with his phone while eating. Next to him, Song Yan came up to see what he was doing. He eximed exaggeratedly, ¡°F * Ck, you actually read a romance novel. ¡± ¡°Look, what kind of name is this? ¡° Song Yan moved his head closer. ¡°F * Ck, don¡¯t talk. ¡± The boy dodged and pressed the lock screen, but unfortunately, Song Yan still looked at him. He read out the titles of the books one by one. ¡°What kind of lousy book is this? You, the thing that I have to say to the school hunk. Oh my God, you¡¯re really watching the love between boys. ¡° ¡°F * Ck, stop talking. ¡± The boy was really embarrassed and his face waspletely red. The people around allughed. ¡°I¡¯m going to take Wuxin to the riversideter. I¡¯m not going back with you. ¡° Chen Shuxin rested her Chin on her hand and looked at Song Yan who was beside her. He just nodded his head and did not say anything else. ¡°TSK. ¡° Chen Shuxin reached out and poked Song Yan¡¯s Chin. ¡°Why is it such a good thing today? You actually went to read someone else¡¯s novel? ¡° Song Yan grabbed her hands that were moving randomly and ced them on hisp. It was a holiday today, so he was not wearing his school uniform. Instead, he was wearing his own dark blue jacket with simple jeans underneath. His legs were long and tall, and he was clean, clean, and especially delicate. This caused the waitress to take a few more nces at him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ¡± Chen Shuxin wanted to pull her hand back, but she realized that she was being held very tightly in silence. ¡°when are you going to finish reading? ¡± He asked. Chen Shuxin smiled in her heart and deliberately said, ¡°can you not beat around the Bush like this? ¡± She was afraid that it would be hot, so she could only take small bites of the porridge. She was very focused when she was eating. She lowered her head and stared at the bowl. After eating for a while, a voice suddenly came from above her head. ¡°Hair. ¡± Sui Xin paused. Xie Ci supported the back of the chair with one hand and held a small strand of her hair. He said to Li Xiaoqiang beside him, ¡°change seats. ¡± He sat down. She felt even more ufortable. In the afternoon.. He was still angry. Sui Xin tried to ignore him and scooped the porridge spoonfuls by spoonfuls. Xie Ci drank some wine, and he waszy again. He stepped on the bar of the chair with one foot and leaned slightly. His fair face was a little red. ¡°I called you in the afternoon, but you didn¡¯t pick up on purpose? ¡± He really lost his temper because of this. After being annoyed for the whole afternoon, he thought of her when he was free. After thinking about it, he continued to be annoyed. However, the moment he saw freewill, most of his anger flew away. Initially, he wanted to remain reserved in his seat for a few seconds and not take the initiative to look for freewill. He did not expect her to act as if she was looking at him. After holding it in for another half a day, he was suffering in his heart. Finally, he could not hold it in anymore and stood up under the mocking gazes of Song Yan and the others. Freewill thought of the time he said. He lowered his head and slowed down his eating of the porridge. ¡°No, I¡¯m at my rtive¡¯s House. I probably didn¡¯t hear it. ¡° ¡°Rtive¡¯s house? Why are you going to my rtive¡¯s house? ¡± His brows instantly furrowed. ¡°It¡¯s not the new year. Why are you going to her house? ¡° Chapter 2114

Chapter 2114: Chapter 2097 was her favorite

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°follow your heart. ¡± Gu Yinshu called her name. Following her heart raised her head. He approached her as if there was no one else around and said in a low voice, ¡°don¡¯t make me angry next time, okay? ¡° ¡°What? ¡± Following her heart was confused. Gu Yinshu stared at her. Following her heart:¡±...¡± He said in a deep voice, word by word. ¡°I have no temper because I like you, okay? ¡° Cough, cough, cough. Following her heart, she choked on her porridge and couldn¡¯t catch her breath. ¡°Paper, paper, give me paper. ¡± She coughed, half covering her mouth, and went to the table to search for a Napkin. Chen Shuxin heard the noise and looked over. She quickly took the Napkin from her bag and handed it over. ¡°Here, here, here. Why are you choking? ¡° She had just turned her head to talk to Song Yan, so she hadn¡¯t noticed this side. Gu Yinshu saw that freewill was coughing so hard that he was leaning back and forth. His fair face was slightly flushed. He lowered his head to look and patted her back. ¡°Are you okay? ¡° Freewill waved his hand but couldn¡¯t say anything. He could only shake his head to indicate that he was fine. She didn¡¯t go home that night. Instead, she went back to the dormitory to stay the night. At this time, Lan Xue and the others hadn¡¯t gone home either. They nned to go back tomorrow. The three roommates had gone out to wash clothes. They casually leaned on the table and yed with their mobile phone essories. Gu Yinshu, Gu Yinshu. Just by saying his name, she was overjoyed. It seemed that she liked him more and more every day. Then, she saw the red bracelet on her wrist. It was a love token that he had given her this morning. Thinking of the love token, she suddenly remembered something. It seemed that she still owed the man a love token. She stood up straight and rested her chin on her hand, thinking about what to give the man. Gu Yinshu looked like he didn¡¯tck anything. It waste now, so she couldn¡¯t go out to buy things for him. The more she thought about it, the more anxious she became. She was ying with her phone, but she identally flipped to the photo album. She happened to see the photos that Gu Yinshu had sent her before. There were quite a lot of them, and she had even built a photo album for him to store the photos. She looked at Gu Yinshu¡¯s photos and thought of a n. She used the APP to Photoshop the wedding photos of the two of them. Because she was afraid that her roommates would see, she put theputer on the small table on the bed and slowly did it to prevent them from saying that she was showing off their love again. Then, she edited Wechat and sent it to Gu Yinshu, full of expectation. Shey back on the bed and scrolled through the messages on her phone. After a while, Gu Yinshu called. Freewill put on his headphones. ¡°Hello? ¡± Gu Yinshu¡¯s voice was filled with uncontroble joy. ¡°Is this an oath to get married? ¡± She unconsciously put on a smile and said with an annoyed smile, ¡°dream on! ¡° ¡°So you don¡¯t think so? ¡± His voice became low and gloomy. Sui Xin felt that ever since she fell in love with Gu Yinshu, his disguise had copsed. Many times, he had to coax her when he was unhappy. Of course, sometimes she enjoyed the feeling of being a woman. However, Sui Xin still felt a little shy about this question, so she cleverly changed the topic. ¡°What are you doing? ¡° Gu Yinshu looked at theputer in front of her. His voice was still gentle, and there was a hint of coquettishness and temptation at the end of his voice. ¡°Now lie on the bed. ¡° He got up and went back to the bedroom. He lifted the quilt andy on it. On his left were two scarves that were arranged messily. Freewill was very satisfied with his obedience. ¡°then you have a good rest. You have to get up early for ss tomorrow. And you have to start doing the morning exercises you mentioned earlier. ¡° Chapter 2115

Chapter 2115: Chapter 2098: Insist on doing morning exercises

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°What morning exercises? ¡° ¡°Of course it¡¯s running. Don¡¯t be a cheater. You tried so hard to get me to run with you. Now I finally agreed to run with you, and now you want to be a cheater? ¡° ¡°When have I ever been a cheater to you? I won¡¯t be a cheater to anyone. ¡° ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s a deal. You have to get up and run with me every morning from now on. Anyway, I¡¯ll be with you. Although I¡¯m the one apanying you, I still have to tell you that it¡¯s been hard on you. ¡° Gu Yinshu smiled lightly, her ending voice lingering, tickling her heart. ¡°How can it be hard on you? ¡° She shyly turned over andy on the pillow,ining, ¡°you flirted with me again, it¡¯s against the rules! ¡° ¡°How can it be? ¡± Someone cried out for her injustice. ¡°thinking of you is something I must do every day. ¡± ¡°If it¡¯s there, then it¡¯s there! ¡± Freewill didn¡¯t admit that he had been fooled just now, so he said stubbornly, ¡°listen to you or listen to me. ¡° The corners of Gu Yinshu¡¯s mouth curled up, and his gaze fell on the scarf beside him. He picked it up, put it on his chest, covered himself with the quilt, and said along with her, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you. ¡° ¡°That¡¯s more like it! ¡± CAOXIN nodded slowly. ¡°Yeah. ¡± She dragged out herst syble. ¡°You¡¯ve been so obedient recently. Let¡¯s go to the hot spring this weekend! ¡± ¡°Hot Spring? ¡° Gu Yinshu sat up delightfully. ¡°really? ¡± Oh My god, hot spring Whenever he thought of the girl soaking in the hot spring alone with him, he would be extremely excited It was a perk Who knew that ever since he fell in love, he had been so well-behaved that he did not dare to touch her. He was afraid that carelessly thinking that he did not respect her, he was not as open as before! Gu Yinshu was confused and thought that she must have done too many good things recently! ¡°Of course it¡¯s true! ¡± Sui Xin blinked and heard the voices of Shu Xin and the others at the door. She quickly lowered her voice and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry, just follow me in peace. I¡¯ll hang up first. Good night. ¡° Before Gu Yinshu could say anything, she hurriedly hung up the phone. It was quite embarrassing to be so intimate with her. The next day in ss, Sui Xin was so sleepy that she could not hold on any longer. She touched her phone and looked at it. It was 10:20 p.m. and there were still 15 minutes left before ss ended. Yes, she was so hungry that she felt ufortable. Shey on the table, not in the mood to listen to the ss. She was focused on thinking about what to eat for lunch today. Time passed by little by little. It was not until the ss was over that she became slightly energetic. She met up with Shu Xin and the others and went to the cafeteria. When she was halfway through eating, she suddenly felt that something was wrong. Today, Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t send her any messages. Yesterday, he said that he might note to ss today. He said that he had something to do, but it was not to the extent that he didn¡¯t send her any messages. ¡°THAT¡¯S NOT RIGHT! ¡± She murmured. She put down her chopsticks and picked up her phone to browse through the messages. Indeed, she had not received any news from Gu Yinshu today. This was a little strange Gu Yinshu was quite persistent. Every morning, noon, and evening, he would send her a regr ¡°Good Morning¡± . Good night. It was not quite normal for him to be so quiet now. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating? ¡± Shu Xin reminded her. Freewill nodded. ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll make a call. ¡° She walked to a quiet corner and dialed Yin Shu¡¯s phone number. No one answered. She dialed again three or four times, but there was still no sound on the other end. She looked at the time and thought that maybe he had something to do at home, so she nned to call him after she returned to the dormitory. Chapter 2116

Chapter 2116: Chapter 2099: Getting Sick

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION In the end, there was still no answer. Sui Xin felt a little uneasy. She thought for a moment, then picked up her bag and prepared to go to Gu Yinshu¡¯s house to take a look. She had been therest time, so she naturally had an impression. She just didn¡¯t know if his mother was at home. In fact, she was a little afraid of his mother, because she always felt that her mother seemed to have a little malice toward her. She even specially instructed Shu Xin, ¡°If I don¡¯te back in the afternoon, help me go to the office to get the leave slip. I¡¯ll call her to apply for leave then. ¡± ¡°Go early ande back early! ¡± Xiu An said. Sui Xin got on the bus and called Gu Yinshu again. Thankfully, someone finally picked up this time. Her flustered heart finally calmed down and she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I called you so many times, why didn¡¯t you pick up? I thought something happened to you! ¡° ¡°Cough, cough! ¡° He covered his mouth and coughed twice in a low voice. His voice was unnaturally hoarse. ¡°I had a fever. I went to bed after breakfast. ¡° Sui Xin¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go to the hospital when you had a fever! ¡° ¡°I don¡¯t want to move! ¡± He felt dizzy and didn¡¯t want to move at all. However, he diverted some of his attention to answer freewill¡¯s question. Just you wait ¡°I¡¯m almost at your house! ¡± Freewill said. ¡°Do you have an extra key? ¡± Gu Yinshu held his head and pulled the quilt up. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°under the potted nt at the door. ¡± ¡°I¡¯LL BE THERE SOON! ¡± She hung up the phone and couldn¡¯t help butin in a low voice, ¡°how old are you? Why can¡¯t you take care of yourself? ¡° Halfway through, sheined that the bus was too slow, so she called a taxi and rushed into Gu Yinshu¡¯s vi. His Mother didn¡¯t seem to be at home, and the others weren¡¯t at home either. For some reason, Sui Xin felt a little relieved. ¡°Miss Sui Xin, pleasee in first. Young master wasn¡¯t willing to let me call a doctor just now. Fortunately, you came. ¡° Although Sui Xin felt a little bad, she med him for not taking good care of himself since he was so old. However, he still smiled at the housekeeper. When she opened the door, the room was dark and smelly. Sui Xin closed the door and ced the key on the table in the living room. She also ced her bag on the SOFA. There was aputer on the table, and Sui Xin could not understand it, so she did not take it to heart. She pulled open the curtains and opened the window to get some air. Then, she went to Gu Yinshu¡¯s bedroom to take a look. His nket covered his head, and the bed could only show the shape of his body. Sui Xin sat over and lifted his nket. Gu Yinshu¡¯s face was red, and cold sweat broke out on his forehead. He looked like a delicate and lovely person. When he saw that following his will was here, he opened half of his eyes in a daze and quickly closed them again. She tried to touch his forehead. It was boiling hot, but Gu Yinshu snuggled against her hand and was very obedient. Following his will, his heart softened. After covering him with the nket, following his will, he went to the cab in the living room and took out the medical kit. She remembered thatst time, Gu Yinshu found painkillers for her to eat from there. She casually put the Medical Kit on the SOFA, found the fever pills and thermometer, and prepared to let him take his temperature first. If it was too high, she would send him to the hospital. If it was not too high, she could just take the fever medicine and cover herself with the quilt to sweat more. She looked at the thermometer in her hand and hesitated for a moment. Then she reached out and pulled down his quilt, unbuttoning the top two buttons of his pajamas. Then she quickly put the thermometer under his armpit and mped it tightly, then pulled up the quilt for him. Chapter 2117

Chapter 2117: Chapter 2100 tenderness

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Although it was only for a moment, she also saw the scar on the boy¡¯s chest. Although Gu Yinshu had a fever, he could vaguely feel that Suixin hade. His hand was groping around under the quilt, and his brows were furrowed. Then, he slowly touched her hand from Suixin¡¯s leg and held it. His brows and eyes slowly rxed His body also moved closer to Suixin¡¯s side, and his face was close to her leg. She quietly watched Gu Yinshu¡¯s action. She looked down at the boy holding her hand, and could not help but feelplicated emotions in her heart. Is this your instinct After a while, she took out the thermometer. It was 38c. She breathed a sigh of relief. It was not a high fever, so she was not in a hurry to send him to the hospital. She picked up the fever medicine and read the notice. Looking at the date on it, she was a little hesitant. There were still three months before the expiration date. Should the efficacy of the medicine be reduced With this thought, she was ready to go to the pharmacy outside themunity to buy the medicine again. She reached out her hand to brush away his palm, but she was surprised to find that his palm was very strong. For a moment, she really couldn¡¯t break free. She called his name lightly, ¡°Yin Shu, Yin Shu? ¡° ¡°Huh? ¡± Gu Yinshu was confused and answered her, and the strength of her palm was much less. She pulled her hand away and casually took something from the bed and stuffed it into his arms. When she came back to her senses, she found that the scarf was very familiar, but it was left with him before she left for the holidays. She could not help but find it funny. It seemed that he was really sleeping in his arms After buying the medicine, she boiled some hot water and gave him the medicine. She took out a new quilt from his cab and covered him with it. Then, she was ready to cook some porridge for him, so that he could fill his stomach when he woke up. However, she only knew how to Cook Porridge with the electric rice cooker, so she was also very busy. After all this, it was almost 1:30 pm. Following which, she hurriedly called the teacher and asked for leave. She was a ss cadre and had a good reputation with the teacher, so it was very easy for her to ask for leave. However, when the teacher asked for the reason, she looked around Gu Yinshu¡¯s bedroom with a smile and blinked her eyes ¡°My uncle is sick and there is no one at home to take care of him. ¡± Then, she called Shu Xin and asked her to help write a leave note. After she was done with everything, she warmed up the cooked rice porridge and could not help but yawn. There were tears in the corners of her eyes. She washed her hands and went to the bedroom. When Gu Yinshu woke up, the sky outside had darkened. The thick quilt on his body made it hard for him to breathe. His body was covered with sticky cold sweat. For someone who loved cleanliness, it was somewhat unbearable. He lifted the topyer of the quilt and moved his hands. In his hands was a small hand that was familiar with meat. Gu Yinshu was stunned. She turned her body and happened to meet the sleeping face of freewill. However, as if afraid of disturbing him, she only pulled the quilt slightly to cover her feet. Her body was covered with her own clothes, and her long ck hair fell on her fair face, quivering with her chest. Gu Yinshu smiled and pushed her clothes out, then covered her with the quilt. As she longed for the warmth, she moved her body toward Gu Yinshu¡¯s direction and fell into a deep sleep, perhaps having sweet dreams. His fingers pushed her hair behind her ears, then caressed her small face, and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Before this, he had already felt that she was by his side. He had thought that he would return to the past and dream about her, but he did not expect the Dream City to be real. He stretched out his arm and hugged her into his embrace. He could not help but lower his head and kiss her forehead. His gaze was affectionate and gentle. Chapter 2118

Chapter 2118: Chapter 2101: Extremely Sticky

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION But his body was indeed very sticky. Gu Yinshu kissed her again and let go of her. Then he took his pajamas from the closet and went to the bathroom to wash up. Gu Yinshu wiped his hair. The Pajamas he was wearing were the dark color of the casual pajamas he worest time. Then, he got back on the bed with a hazy, damp body. He just rolled up the quilt on the top and ced it at the end of the bed, leaning against the bed and holding it in his arms Then, he sighed with satisfaction. In fact, all he wanted was to have his own family, happy and longsting. His mother was busy with work, and the number of times she saw him could be counted on one hand. Even though he was hospitalized after hisst car ident, his mother was still busy with Spring clothing design and runway shows. He had been brought up by his aunt and the others since he was young, and he longed for the future to create his own happy family, a gentle wife, and naughty and cute children. He pinched and yed with his little hands, which were white and tender. Then, he felt that he did not like them enough, so he put them in his mouth and bit them indiscriminately. Subconsciously, he shrank. He quickly rxed his strength, kissed his hands, and then put them down. Hey back on the bed and covered himself with the nket. He put his hand on her waist and fiddled with his fingers in boredom. Freewill woke up slowly under his harassment. He subconsciously pped his hand away, turned over, and continued to sleep. He saw that the girl¡¯s breasts were exposed because of her movements. His eyes slowly darkened, and he couldn¡¯t help but lean closer to her body. He swore to the heavens that he really didn¡¯t do anything However, freewill felt that he was too noisy. He pulled the nket over his head and cut off all the noise. ¡°The porridge is in the pot. Let me sleep for a while. ¡± Gu Yinshu lifted her nket. ¡°Won¡¯t your head hurt if you sleep again? ¡° ¡°Aiya! ¡± Sui Xin scratched her hair and sat up immediately. ¡°Why are you so annoying? ¡± He didn¡¯t say anything. Then, as expected, he saw the girl rolling on the ground with the nket after she regained her consciousness. Gu Yinshu fell on the bed andughed loudly. ¡°What are youughing at? ! ¡± Sui Xin was so angry that he wanted to cover Gu Yinshu¡¯s mouth as soon as he got on the bed. He threatened, ¡°youugh again! ¡± He whimpered twice and reached out to pry her hand away. Heughed so hard that he fell on her body, and his tears came out Both of Sui Xin¡¯s hands covered his mouth as he sat on top of him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you annoying! Laugh again! You¡¯re stillughing! ¡± She leaned over slightly She was thinking about what she should threaten him with, but she didn¡¯t notice that the man¡¯sughter was getting weaker. His eyes were staring at her round chest, and his breath was getting thicker and thicker, but the girl didn¡¯t know it at all. Gu Yinshu reached out to her waist and pressed her down hard, covering the two of them with the quilt. Sui Xin subconsciously put his hand on his chest. He came back to his senses and stared at him vigntly. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± He said, ¡°I want to kiss you. ¡± Then he lowered his head and gently covered Sui Xin¡¯s lips. She blinked and closed her eyes. Gu Yinshu¡¯s breathing suddenly became rough. He bit her lips and kissed her. Then he bit her. Taking advantage of her scream, he hooked her tongue and kissed her wantonly. The girl¡¯s breathing gradually became a little chaotic. The hand that was pressed against her chest did not seem to resist. Gu Yinshu kissed him again. He leaned on her shoulder and controlled his breath. No, now was not the time. He hugged freewill tightly and buried his head in her corbone. Then he bit her He said softly, ¡°when will I be able to advance? When I think about it, we are still so young. We might have to wait for six or seven years. Even I feel aggrieved. ¡± Follow Heart was confused by his kiss His brain did not react at all. He asked suspiciously, ¡°what advance? ¡° Chapter 2119

Chapter 2119: Chapter 2102: the shame of wasting food

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°from boyfriend to husband, ¡± he said with a deep smile in his voice, which was not clear. ¡°promotion. ¡° She blushed and wanted to push him away, but he hugged her tightly. ¡°It¡¯s still early! ¡± Gu Yinshu kissed her little face again. ¡°LITTLE LIAR! ¡° Maybe it was theck of water, but the porridge in the afternoon was almost turned into white rice. She picked up a bowl and put it in front of her eyes. The more she looked at it, the more she felt that it was not delicious. She looked up at the boy beside her hesitantly ¡°Why don¡¯t we make something else to eat? ¡± Gu Yinshu took the small bowl in her hand and scooped a mouthful with a spoon. ¡°It¡¯s shameful to waste food, and it¡¯s quite delicious! ¡° She picked up another bowl in doubt and tried it. Only then did she feel relieved. ¡°It¡¯s not bad. ¡± However, eating only white rice was a little vegetarian. Following her lead, she put down the bowl and asked, ¡°are there any vegetables? Make something to eat! ¡° ¡°No. ¡± He shook his head and walked to the side to open the cab above. He took out arge te from the cab and said, ¡°there are some eggs. ¡° ¡°Then I¡¯ll fry an egg, ¡± freewill said. He crossed his arms and smiled, as if he was still in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯LL FRY it? ¡± In his impression, freewill did not cook many times. Freewill pointed at the eggs. ¡°What else? Do you have the strength now? ¡± ¡°You say that. ¡± Gu Yinshu narrowed her eyes and smiled. ¡°I misunderstood! ¡± She was speechless. She was considerate of his weak body after his fever subsided, but she was swayed by his thoughts ¡°Go away, it¡¯ll be fine in a while! ¡° Freewill no longer cared about him and started to busy himself. However, he still disliked the fact that Gu Yinshu was standing in the kitchen, blocking her way, and chased her out of the kitchen. Gu Yinshu crossed her arms and leaned against the kitchen door,zily watching freewill busy himself. What he once dreamed of was probably this scene, where his beloved wife took care of him and apanied him forever. He subconsciously looked at the living room. It was empty, but he knew that there should be a pair of cute children there in the future. Bright Windows, lively children, and a smiling wife were what he dreamed of all his life. The main thing was that they were still young, but she was different from the usual boys. She would fantasize about many things early on. Gu Yinshu could not help but chuckle. The corners of his mouth curled up, and his entire person softened. Then, his gaze fell on theputer on the living room table, and the smile on his face slowly faded. Gu Yinshu walked over and sat on the SOFA. She touched theputer lightly, and the screen suddenly lit up. Freewill had just fried an egg. In order to be considerate of a sick man, he did not even put in MSG soy sauce. She was a person who did not like spicy food, yet she had only cut a chili. Then, she called Gu Yinshu to the living room to eat. ¡°What time is it now? ¡° She held the bowl and chopsticks while raising her voice to ask him. After all, the dormitory had a curfew, so she had to rush back as soon as possible. Gu Yinshu looked at her phone. ¡°It¡¯s almost eight o¡¯clock! ¡± He looked at Sui Xin resentfully. ¡°You still want to go back to school? ¡± That look scared Sui Xin so much that she could not help but shiver. ¡°SPEAK PROPERLY! ¡° She looked at Gu Yinshu warningly. ¡°Do you still want to go to the hot spring tomorrow? ! ¡° ¡°It¡¯s fine if you sleep in it! ¡± He raised his hand to show his innocence. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep in the guest room! You can have the master bedroom! ¡° What master bedroom? The guest room? He had more than ten rooms upstairs, and he was free to choose. She was mainly afraid that if his family came back, she would be a little confused. Chapter 2120

Chapter 2120: Chapter 2103 saw through her worries

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yinshu saw through her worries and said immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯te back. Most of the time, they¡¯re like this and nevere back. Like tonight, I¡¯m sleeping here alone, so you don¡¯t have to be afraid. ¡° Hearing him say this, freewill felt a little heartache for her, but also a little relieved. Then tonight, he could still sleep at his house. Freewill conveniently put the bowls and chopsticks on the table, pulled out the stool, and sat down,ughing coldly with his arms crossed ¡°If you didn¡¯t tell me, I would have forgotten! Last time, you said that you were going to give me pajamas that you had never worn before. What¡¯s with this outfit on you? If I remember correctly, this is the one that you gave me! ¡± Gu Yinshu looked very calm ¡°I bought two sets! ¡± ¡°HMPH! ¡± With a serious expression, she gently knocked on the table. ¡°You¡¯d better tell me the truth! ¡° Seeing such a cute expression, Gu Yinshu finally couldn¡¯t hold it in. ¡°Alright, let me tell you. Actually, the pajamas that I gave youst time was the one that I was wearing. Look at my clothes. ¡° ¡°...¡± At that moment, freewill really wanted to hit him, but he was too shy. It was a sunny Saturday. It was a good time to go out, and their rtionship luck index was five stars. The two of them ate some simple food and drove straight to the hot spring restaurant. Although freewill didn¡¯t say it directly, Gu Yinshu knew that this was probably the weekend that they would spend the most time together in the next month, because in their free time.. Freewill had to devote himself to studying for the exam, and he also had something to do, so the two of them were a little pressed for time. Along the way, the prosperity gradually faded away, and the sparse wilderness gradually appeared in their sight. The tourist hotel they were going to was very famous in the area, and it was even praised by a famous gentleman. It wasn¡¯t open to the public in the past, but because of the year-by-year expansion, it became a good ce to enjoy leisure The only regret was that the journey was a bit far, and it took about an hour to drive. Gu Yinshu was born and raised in an city, so he was very familiar with the ce. There was even his room there. Although his mother was busy with her career, she was not stingy with money. She bought shares of the hot spring restaurant. Just as he was lost in thought, he heard a soft sound of breathing. He slowed down and turned his head to look. He could not help but smile. Probably because he had slepttest night and got up early today, he could not help but feel sleepy in the warm car. He was sleeping soundly now, his little head nodding. It was very cute. Gu Yinshu could not help but pull the car over to the side of the road. He reached out and touched her little face. It was warm. He checked her seatbelt again before starting the car and starting the road again. At around 8:30, Gu Yinshu arrived at the hot spring center and parked the car at the designated spot. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry to wake her up. The center was open to the public at 9:30. Due to the recent rise in temperature in an Cheng, the temperature of the hot spring had decreased, so there weren¡¯t many tourists today. When the girl moaned and seemed to be awake, he gently pushed the girl and called out softly, ¡°we¡¯re here. ¡± He opened his eyes and closed them subconsciously. He answered with an ¡°mm-hmm, ¡± but his mind was still muddled He also felt a little muddled. Seeing this, Gu Yinshu slightly opened the window next to her. The cold wind blew, and following his heart quickly woke up. He rubbed his still hazy eyes and asked, ¡°are we here? ¡° Chapter 2121

Chapter 2121: Chapter 2014: Turning Back

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION He nodded and helped her unbuckle her seatbelt. ¡°Hmm, we¡¯re here? ¡± She stretchedzily. ¡°Let¡¯s go then. ¡± Gu Yinshu handed her the things and let her get out of the car first. Then, he went out to lock the door. He took the things in her hand, held her hand, and walked slowly toward the main door. The green water in front of the door was like a mirror, and the green mountains behind were endless. The steam of the open-air hot spring could be vaguely seen. From Afar, it looked like a fairnd. It was the first time that she came here, and it was also under Chen Shuxin¡¯s suggestion that she chose this hot spring restaurant. Although the pictures on Baidu were very good, she was only relieved when she saw the real scene, and the smile on her face became even more brilliant. Thinking of the things that Chen Shuxin had to tell him that were not suitable for children, she subconsciously ignored the embarrassment and shyness fromst night. Gu Yinshu was happy to be her sugar daddy, but she always pulled her back to the right path when she was always on the wrong path. After the two of them asked the waiter, they chose the small wooden house bathroom. It was probably because the environment was better, with the green grass of Mount Dai, and more importantly, the space was more private, so they could better enjoy the fun of soaking in the hot spring. She imagined it, and there was some inexplicable expectation in her heart. She excitedly went to the changing room to change her clothes. She had brought her own towel. She had brought a swimsuit that only revealed her shoulders and a long skirt. She had also put on a loose coat to avoid the possibility of exposing her body. She looked at herself in the mirror. Her face was flushed red, and her long ck hair draped over her shoulders. It was a little messy on the towel. She closed the towel and used a rubber band to curl her hair up high. Then, she walked out of the changing room. The boy was already waiting in front of her. Compared to her conservatism, Gu Yinshu was a little reckless. The gap in the bathrobe on his chest was exposed. The gap would open and close asionally, but even so, she could still see the lustful look on his chest. She could not help but sink her face. She could not tell what kind of state she was in. She walked up to him and quickly closed his cor before he could react. Gu Yinshu was slightly stunned. He closed his chest. He seemed to have thought of something and smiled lightly. He even winked at her mischievously. He tried to cover it up and exined, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be cold. ¡± Heughed at her, but did not dare to say it out loud. He went along with her and said seriously, ¡°it¡¯s really cold. ¡± Her ears secretly turned red, and she pretended not to hear him. She walked in front of him with her hands tightly on the bathrobe, muttering, ¡°It¡¯s really cold! ¡± Gu Yinshu covered his mouth, trying to suppress hisughter. He looked down at the cut on his chest, closed it with a smile, and held it tightly. He thought to himself, ¡°This is all hers. No one else can see it. ¡°. Then, he strode forward with his long legs, holding the cor with one hand, and holding casually¡¯s hand with the other, and went to the bathing ce. It was foggy, and there was a green fence in front of the door. There were flowers and nts nted by the pool, which was quite interesting. There were drinks and petals on the tray on the bank, and they were well prepared. Casually was quite satisfied with this hot spring trip. She let go of the boy¡¯s hand and sat on the shore. She carefully stretched out her feet to test the temperature of the water. She felt that it was not very hot, so she slowly went into the water. Gu Yinshu smiled and walked to the tray at the side. He sprinkled the flower petals into the water. The Red Flower floated on the surface of the water, cute and lovely. When freewill waspletely in the water, he took off his towel and went into the water with his back to him. He was not in a hurry to go there. He was afraid that the girl would be shy, so he poured himself a cup of hot water. Yes, it was very sweet. It was worth the bath he prepared for himself. Following his heart, he quietly breathed a sigh of relief and sank into the water. He half leaned against the pool and half squinted his eyes to enjoy the fun of the hot spring. Chapter 2122

Chapter 2122: Chapter 2015 hot springs

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION In her daze, the water around her started to ripple. She opened her eyes and saw that Gu Yinshu¡¯s chest was getting closer and closer to her. She actually subconsciously thought that he was quite white too. Then, she calmed down and looked down gradually. Finally, her gaze went into the water from his abdomen. Suixin suddenly thought of Chen Shuxin¡¯s teasing earlier. ¡°Is he in good shape? ¡° She pretended to shift her gaze elsewhere and lifted the wet coat that was stuck to her body. She crossed her arms over her chest and pretended not to see anything. Well, there was no solution to this problem. The water vapor filled the bathtub. Gu Yinshu sat next to freewill and handed him the water. Although she had not run for long, she did not drink anything in the morning. She was probably thirsty. ¡°drink some water. ¡° Freewill calmly turned his head and took the bottle from his hand. He raised his head and drank a few mouthfuls. He supported his head with his hand and looked at her fair chest and delicate corbone. He slowly raised his head and reminded her, ¡°it¡¯s a little cold. Drink less. ¡± She nodded and closed the bottle. She put it on the side of the pool and sank down Only her shoulder was exposed on the surface of the water. The petals asionally drifted to the side of the pool along with the flow of the water andnded beside freewill. The water rippled with her movements and the petals also drifted with the flow of the water. He looked at the girl¡¯s blushing little face. Her lips were moist after a full drink. Her long ck hair reflected her white little face, making her look like a real vixen. His vixen. Gu Yinshu had a bad intention. He pped the hot spring with his palm and sshed the water on the girl¡¯s face. She was a little out of it. She subconsciously wiped the water on her face with her hand and was a little angry. ¡°What are you doing? ¡± She seemed to be angry, but not angry. Her eyes were nted and filled with endless amorous feelings. Gu Yinshu leaned on the side of the pool and smiled lightly. ¡°I think you must have been scheming for a long time to take me to the hot spring today. ¡± Freewill yed with the petals and looked up when he heard her. He asked in confusion, ¡°What are you scheming for? ¡° He walked a little closer and the boy¡¯s warm breath became more and more intense. He felt that the air was filled with his scent. Freewill could not help but move to the side, but he felt that the space was getting tighter. She held her chest warily. ¡°What are you doing! ¡° ¡°NOTHING! ¡± He reached out his hand and ced it on the wall of the pool, trapping her in a corner. Then, he reached out and untied her hair. Freewill suddenly felt a little nervous. He ced his hand in front of his chest and pretended to be calm. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. Don¡¯te so close. I¡¯m hot. ¡° Wait, why doesn¡¯t it feel right He raised his eyebrows and lowered his head to look at the girl¡¯s hand that was ced on his chest. It was holding her in front of his chest. There was a teasing look in his eyes as if he had found evidence. ¡°I knew it. You¡¯re plotting against my beauty. ¡± She struggled to free her hand, but she did not let go On the other hand, the boy¡¯s skin was smooth and delicate. It was the kind of porcin white. He did not look strong, but it was very firm to the touch. Her lips moved, and her ears werepletely red. She did not know whether she was embarrassed or angry. She tried to push the boy away forcefully, but she saw a long gash on his chest that was half-hidden in the water. He had already grown a new pink flesh, but she could still tell at a nce The strength of her hand was naturally lighter. Gu Yinshu only thought that she was embarrassed and did not take it seriously. The hand that was ced casually on his chest moved, and her fingers touched his new flesh. She could not help but look distressed. ¡°Does it still hurt? ¡° This gash was left by him in a car ident. He did not expect him to be able to withstand such a car ident and not say a word. Chapter 2123

Chapter 2123: Chapter 2016 injuries

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She had been pampered by her mother and was afraid of pain. When she was donating blood, she looked at the special eye of the needle and almost cried out in fright. Fortunately, the nurse was experienced and only stabbed her arm lightly. The Red Blood was sent to the blood bag through the thick and long tube. It was warm.. Just like goods, it was thrown into the box. At that time, her arm hurt, her heart hurt, and she felt like she was selling blood. If it wasn¡¯t for the message from the hospital a few dayster that she was told that the blood donation had been used to treat patients in the clinic, she still wouldn¡¯t be able to get over the hurdle in her heart. Gu Yinshu lowered his head and looked at the scar on his chest. Strangely, he did not feel anything. He just let go of her hand and leaned against the red cliff. The girl¡¯s hand moved around his chest, but there was no other intention. He looked at the worried look on the girl¡¯s face and suddenly thought of something. Then he said seriously, ¡°it doesn¡¯t hurt. ¡± It really did not hurt. He had been lucky since he was young. Some people mocked him for being a wild child He was also hit back by his fist. Later on, he became more and more outstanding, and the gossip around him became less and less. He supported his chin and thought of the situation when he was lying in the hospital. He was alone. He could hear the noise of the road outside the window, and he could hear all kinds of sounds in the corridor. However, he still felt lonely, as if everyone in this world had left him He lived in a vague world. At that time, the thing he looked forward to the most was when he went to sleep at night. Because he could dream as he wished. It was fragmented, small, and mixed together after he grew up. If he had a good rest during the day, it would be a continuous and orderly dream at night. Therefore, he recovered very quickly. Gu Yinshu felt that he no longer cared about the loneliness of lying alone in the hospital bed. However, hearing her mention it now, he suddenly felt tears welling up in his eyes, and an unknown grievance welled up in his heart. Seeing that he had be silent, the smile on Sui Xin¡¯s face gradually dimmed. She could not help but purse her lips, feeling that she should not have asked. Obviously, this was not a good memory. Then, she heard the boy¡¯s very soft voice, ¡°actually, it¡¯s nothing serious. It¡¯s just that I feel a little cold in the bottom of my heart when I¡¯m alone. ¡± She suddenly remembered that Gu Yinshu rarely mentioned his mother. Sui Xin only knew that his father was a dead president. In addition to the information above, he didn¡¯t know anything else. Sui Xin couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Is there no one to take care of you? ¡° Gu Yinshu came back to his senses. He pulled a strand of hair from her shoulder and yed with it in his hand. He smiled and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve grown up. If it weren¡¯t for my aunt and uncle, I might have died! ¡± She gradually became angry. ¡°She didn¡¯te even when you were hospitalized? ¡° Gu Yinshu stroked her head andforted her. ¡°She was worried, so she helped me find a good doctor. ¡° Actually, he was really fine. It was just that his desire to survive was not high during the treatment. That was why he slowly woke up after a long time, unable to distinguish between reality and dreams. Following his heart, he felt more and more distressed. His fingers caressed the scar, not knowing what to say. Gu Yinshu closed his eyes and tapped the shore with his fingers. He felt an invisible hand in his heart pulling him down desperately. Then, a beautiful girl kept pulling him up desperately. She gave him warmth. As long as he could keep her forever, he would do anything. The Sun gradually rose. The cold wind blew slowly, blowing away the steam above the hot spring. Chapter 2124

Chapter 2124: Chapter 2017 was a little worried

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION After a while, she felt a little dizzy. Her body was soft as shey on the Bank of the pool, frowning slightly. Gu Yinshu stood up. The water dripped down his chest and rippled gently. Then, he walked to her side and asked worriedly, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? Are you not feeling well? ¡° She touched her burning face. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ve been soaking for too long, and I don¡¯t have any strength. ¡± Gu Yinshu nodded. He picked her up and sat her on the bank. Her knees were still soaked in the water Then he took her bath towel and put it on her, especially her cor, which was tightly closed. Freewill almost couldn¡¯t catch his breath. He pushed her to the side and grabbed the cor himself. The boyughed. She looked at her calves, which were not submerged in the water, and a subtle smile appeared on her face. Then she raised her head and kicked the water with her feet. The surging water sshed on his hair, face, and then slowly down his face. Gu Yinshu reached out and casually yed with his broken hair. Then she shook her hair, and the water sshed in all directions. She subconsciously covered her face with the bath towel, but she didn¡¯t make a sound for a long time. She breathed a sigh of relief in her heart, thinking that with his broad-mindedness, he would definitely not bother with her. She hesitated to put down the towel and continued to wrap it up. However, she saw that there was no one on the surface of the water. Only the spiraling fog above continued to encircle her. asionally, she could not resist the temptation of the wind, and it swirled away into the distance and gradually disappeared. Sui Xin was startled and softly called out, ¡°Yin Shu? Yin Shu? ¡± Then, all that was left for her was the sound of the wind and the water. She was inexplicably a little anxious and panicked. She opened the towel and slid into the water. As she patted the surface of the water, she called out the boy¡¯s name loudly. The panic in Sui Xin¡¯s heart grew even more. She called out the boy¡¯s name again, but the surface of the water had gradually calmed down. There was still no sign of the boy. She forced herself to calm down, took a deep breath, pinched her nose, and went into the water. Her eyes searched the warm water.. The panic in her heart followed her like a shadow. She could not help but tremble slightly. Just as she felt that her breath was unstable and was about to reveal herself, a pair of hands grabbed her waist from behind. Her body was instantly bound in his arms. Then, he pushed her against the wall of the pool and kissed her forcefully. Her arms could not help but pat the man¡¯s chest. However, she identally touched the familiar scar on his chest, and the resistance gradually lessened. Then, he hugged Sui Xin and both of them appeared on the water. Before the girl could react, he held her hand and pressed her against the wall. His hands protected the back of her head, and he lowered his head to cover his red lips. Sui Xin moved, but he was restrained. She could only feel his strong body half-covering her body. The warm breath hit her face, and her head, which had juste out of the water, was still a little muddled However, the gentleness in his mouth was sincere, warm and hot. It was as if all of her breath had been taken away. subconsciously, she opened her mouth slightly, but the boy took the opportunity to push it away. His lips seemed to have been touched by the heat of a hot spring. He greedily took away the girl¡¯s fragrance, and Sui Xin¡¯s mind was also taken away by the passionate kiss. She could not help but raise her head and pant, revealing her slender and fair neck. The Sky was blue, the clouds were white, and the wind was cold. Only the boy on her body was hot. She was also hot, so her heart gradually calmed down. After kissing for a long time, her heart could not breathe properly, and she panted unsteadily. He then let go of the hand that was restraining her and switched positions with her. He leaned against the wall and held her in his arms, half leaning against his chest. Chapter 2125

Chapter 2125: Chapter 2018

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Following her heart, she gradually regained her rity. Thinking of the shock he had given her when he had been hiding, the anger in her heart suddenly rose. She reached out her hand and pushed against his chest and ribs. Then, she quickly swam away, climbed onto the shore, and grabbed her bathrobe to surround him She ran away with some residual anger with the water stains under her feet. He pinched his nose. He also knew that he had gone a little overboard. He silently put on his bathrobe, carried the slippers that she had forgotten, and rushed forward to chase after her footsteps. Following her heart, she knew that he would definitely catch up with her, so she walked quickly in a huff at first, but then her footsteps slowed down. She put on her bathrobe before she could dry herself. When the wind blew, her small feet felt a little cold even when she stepped on the ground. Fortunately, the hot spring was hot She could get used to it. However, she was not used to it and was very annoyed. How could she forget to put on her shoes A faint sound came from behind her. She moved her ears. It was the sound of footsteps on the floor. She quietly turned her head back. What fell into her eyes was the bathrobe that was tightly wrapped around his chest. She could not find any space. She thought of what she had said to him in the morning and could not help butugh. However, she was still angry with the boy, so she could only hold back herughter Then, her face was solemn and silent, and she pretended to be very angry. She was really scared just now. She wanted to give Gu Yinshu a deep education for his behavior. Freewill just stood there and watched the young man carrying her pink rabbit slippers in his hand as he walked toward her step by step. His expression looked a little cold. He lowered his head and first put the shoes on the ground. He lifted her little feet and put them on his towel to wipe away the water stains. Then, he put the shoes on her with a gentle expression. She could not help but be moved. She brushed his hand away and put the shoes on herself. Suddenly, she remembered the first time she went to his house. When they were still in a rtionship, he was so considerate to put on the cotton slippers for her. He did not have any male chauvinism at all It was as if this was what he should do and liked to do. That little bit of embarrassment and anger was slowly smoothed out by his gentleness. After helping her put on her shoes, Gu Yinshu apologized obediently, ¡°I was wrong. ¡± Freewill¡¯s face softened, but he still kept a straight face. ¡°What did you do wrong! ¡° He said softly, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have scared you. ¡± She didn¡¯t say whether it was right or not, but continued to ask, ¡°is there anything else? ¡± Gu Yinshu tilted her head and thought for a moment. ¡°and... ¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have chased you so slowly. ¡± She suddenly felt that.. She really couldn¡¯t be angry with Gu Yinshu. But her mind was still filled with the panic that she couldn¡¯t find after he disappeared. So she walked closer to him, raised her head, and reached out to touch his cheek. Gu Yinshu was much taller than her, so he lowered his head submissively, and his eyes were full of stars filled with love. She touched his face and rubbed it repeatedly with her fingers, her behavior gentle. ¡°The water is so hot, and it doesn¡¯t look like seawater. Are you taking your life for granted because you¡¯re a good swimmer? ¡± Her eyshes trembled slightly ¡°What do you want me to do if anything happens to you? ¡± As if she had thought of some terrible consequences, her body trembled visibly. Gu Yinshu silently pulled her into his arms and patted her shoulder gently. He whispered in her ear, but she could still hear the seriousness in his voice ¡°We won¡¯t do it again. We will live well and hold hands until we grow old. ¡± He touched her hair tofort her. Chapter 2126

Chapter 2126: Chapter 2019

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION When he touched it, it was cold and Wet. He frowned slightly and could not help but review his inattentiveness. However, heforted her by saying, ¡°be good, it¡¯s okay. There won¡¯t be a next time. ¡± She leaned against his chest for a long time and softly acknowledged. After calming down, the two of them changed their clothes and prepared to go to the restaurant to eat something. They had plenty of time to spend with each other today, so their expressions were leisurely and leisurely. The restaurant was on the side of the hot spring restaurant. It was a two-story building with a wooden structure. It was considered rare in a cement city. Following her curiosity, she reached out her hand to touch it. Then, she quickly returned to her senses. Gu Yinshu could not help butugh. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t fall over. ¡± She smiled sheepishly and turned around to enter the restaurant. She turned around and stopped at the hotpot. The boy knew that she liked to eat hotpot very much. However, the weather was dry now, so it was easy to get hot if she ate something spicy. So, he took the initiative to order the Mandarin Duck Pot. Following her instructions, she said, ¡°put more Chili in it. ¡° He was helpless and chatted with her. When the hotpot was served, she lost the mood to chat and buried her head in eating. Gu Yinshu pushed the warm water in front of her to prevent her from getting too angry. Then, he looked around casually and began to help her boil the food seriously. Today, Suixin was going home, but she went out to y with Gu Yinshu in the morning. She had to go home tonight, otherwise his parents would bomb her. Jiang Suixin took the keys and went back to the bedroom. She locked the door from the inside and put her things on the bedside table. Fortunately, she was in the hot spring today and had changed her clothes. She didn¡¯t need to take a shower again. At most, she just needed to wash her feet again. She took out the charger of her phone from her bag and plugged it into the socket on the wall beside the bed. She charged the phone and took off her coat to put it on the bench. She went to the bathroom and heated her feet with hot water. Then, she spread her slippers andy back on the bed. The nket had long been cold. She turned the air conditioner up a little before half leaning on the headboard. She connected the Wifi in the room and yed with her phone. At this time, the dormitory lights were definitely on. Chen Shuxin and Lan Xue had been staying in the dormitory obediently these days. The three of them would not be lonely. As usual, she asked the dormitory Auntie if she was checking the dormitory. After getting a satisfactory answer, she happily gave her roommate a small red packet. Then she talked about other things. In a short while, the dormitory group quieted down. She opened the movie interface and randomly found a TV series to watch. It happened to be a recent hit. Shu Xin had been following the TV series to the point of madness. She specially asked her ssmates for a VIP ount so that she could watch two more episodes. She was bored to kill time, but she gradually became addicted. When she opened the second episode, there was a knock on the door. Gu Yinshu reminded her, ¡°I cut off the Inte. SLEEP EARLY! ¡± Jiang Suixin was shocked. She looked at her traffic. It was the beginning of the month, but there were less than 100 megabytes left. Her good mood was ruined again. However, online movies and TV programs cost a lot of traffic. She reluctantly turned off the APP and said impatiently, ¡°I know. You sleep early too. ¡± He nodded subconsciously, but suddenly realized that the girl could not see his movements. He smiled ¡°Good night, ¡± Jiang Suixin replied him with an ¡°mm¡± . She turned off the lights in the room and turned the brightness of her phone to the lowest. She browsed Weibo, which she had not been online for a long time, and asionally replied to the questions of theizens. However, she had not made any movies recently There was nothing that she wanted to put up. Chapter 2127

Chapter 2127: Chapter 2020

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION However, she looked at the time. It had been half a month since thetest Weibo Post. She felt that it was time to post something, so she searched through her mobile photo album to see if there were any pictures that she liked. Only when she opened the photo album did she realize that thetest photos were all of Gu Yinshu. Last week, she had sent 81 selfies to herself on a daily basis. After receiving these photos, she felt that they were quite good, so she saved them conveniently. In addition, the two of them had spent more time together since they fell in love, so they often took photos of the two of them together sweetly. Jiang Suixin blinked and flipped through them one by one. Some of them were secretly taken. When he was queuing up to buy snacks or going to the side to deal with work on the phone, most of the time he was expressionless. asionally, there would be a few pictures of a little girl taking photos next to him However, when the two of them took photos together, his smile was very sweet. It was not the usual gentle and polite smile, but a smile of happiness from the corners of his eyebrows and eyes. She remembered that men liked to be intimate with her, but there was a lot of size outside. Generally, they held hands tightly. When there were many people, they would hug her in their arms to prevent the crowd from dispersing. Although he did not carry a bag on him, his pockets were veryrge There were always many snacks, tissues, chocte, or chewing gum inside. Oh, he even put arge cardboard box in the car and divided it into several boxes. She didn¡¯t know what was inside, but she saw her usual sanitary napkin inside asionally. The color was very tender She noticed it immediately. Jiang Suixin slowly recalled the details of their rtionship. Obviously, Gu Yinshu had given a lot to them, liked a lot, and took the initiative. Unlike her, she would not take the initiative to ask him out, nor would she think of him first. Until now, she still owed him a love token. She touched the little pig on her phone and smiled slightly. Although she still had a grudge against his underwear, she decided to forgive him this time because he had performed well before. After all, that sentence, ¡°Gu Yinshu loves Jiang Suixin¡± , was really a beautiful sentence. Jiang Suixin dug out a photo of Gu Yinshu taken at Qingde temple. She did not have many portraits, but this chapter was one that she was satisfied with. In addition, only half of her face was exposed After maintaining his photo, Jiang Suixin edited the key points of the photo ording to her memory. After sending it, she logged out of Weibo and started ying games that didn¡¯t require Inte ess. After a long time, she was a little sleepy. The sound of keys turning could be heard from the door. Jiang Suixin quickly turned off her phone and put it on the bedside table. Shey down and pulled the quilt. She pretended to be asleep, but in her heart, she was fierce. She knew that Gu Yinshu must have climbed into bedst time! ! She closed her eyes She breathed in and out slowly. The sound of him tiptoeing on the floor was beside her ears. He should be at the air-conditioner not far away because she heard the sound of the air-conditioner turning off. Then she felt the bed sink slightly and the other pillow moved He then crawled into the bed. Jiang Suixin was used to sleeping naked in the dormitory, but today she was wearing a pink long johns, only revealing her neck and wrists She breathed in slowly and evenly. She opened her eyes slightly, but she did not see anything Gu Yinshu was only wearing a white t. he pulled the quilt gently and turned around to hold Jiang Suixin in his arms. His chest was tightly pressed against her back Chapter 2128

Chapter 2128: Chapter 2021

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION It was only after the skin-to-skin contact that he felt a sense of security. With her hair on his head, he could not help but yawn, feeling sleepy. Jiang Suixin felt the hand on her waist slowly slide down from her waist to her stomach. The corners of her mouth curled into a sneer. She pretended to move her body unnaturally. She bent her elbow and pounded it hard on her chest behind her When he groaned in pain, she quickly got up and turned on the bedsidemp. She took her pillow and gave him a beating. She was so angry that sheughed. ¡°Gu Yinshu, you¡¯re so capable! ¡± But her hands were merciless, regardless of whether they hit his face or body ¡°I¡¯ll let you crawl on the bed, I¡¯ll let you crawl on the bed! ¡± Gu Yinshu quickly said, ¡°it hurts, be gentle. ¡± Then he saw the girl¡¯s unwilling look and tactfully pulled the quilt to the top of her head. The pillow hit his body It was not a small and light pillow, but it still hurt a lot when it hit his body. He rubbed his hands under the quilt, then returned to her waist and started to scratch her gently. She was ticklish, and her waist and ears were the most sensitive. As expected, the force on her body gradually became lighter. He was happy and increased the force. She then freed her hands to hold his hands that were causing trouble. She smiled and twisted her body, throwing the pillow to the side. Her tears were so itchy that they fell down. ¡°Let go! ¡± Gu Yinshuined, ¡°who told you to hit me! ¡± He also felt wronged. He just wanted to hug her to sleep, but it turned out to be domestic violence. Speaking of this, Jiang Suixin was still a little angry. She rolled her body and rolled up the quilt a little, wrapping herself into a ball She sneered, ¡°are you ming me? You¡¯re a man. You climbed into my bed in the middle of the night and didn¡¯t even allow me to hit you! Do you know that you¡¯re a hooligan? ¡± Gu Yinshu simply sat up She looked like an invulnerable hooligan. Her exposed body quickly felt the coldness. As she fought with her for the quilt, she said, ¡°only now do you know that I¡¯m a hooligan! ¡± Jiang Suixin was so angry that she couldn¡¯t say anything. The quilt was snatched away by him again She said angrily, ¡°How could you do this? ! Go back to your room! ¡± He leisurely covered his chest with the quilt ¡°This is my bed! ¡± The quilt was snatched away by her, and below it was their bodies that were in close contact. Jiang Suixin was so angry that she stretched out her foot and kicked his leg, trying to kick him out of the bed. However, her little strength was not enough Gu Yinshu grabbed her struggling little foot from under the quilt and held it in his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t move! ¡± At this moment, he was angry How could Jiang Suixin listen to him? Her foot was held, and her arm was also held. Anyway, she had to get him out of the bed . If her parents found out that she was sharing the bed with him, they would break her legs . Gu Yinshu pressed her body against him without changing her expression. Then, she endured the pain and pressed her hands against his. She moved closer to him . . Under the dim yellow light Her hair was already in a mess. It was spread on the bed. Her Fair and tender face was flushed. There was still anger in her eyes. He slowly leaned over. He could feel the hot air that she was constantly exhaling. His voice was Hoarse ¡°I told you not to move. Why didn¡¯t you listen? ¡± Jiang Suixin could not help but shrink. She could clearly feel something expanding between her legs. Now she knew that she was afraid Her trembling voice was weak as she said, ¡°I... You go down first. ¡± The man rejected her mercilessly ¡°It¡¯s toote! ¡± She opened her eyes and looked at the handsome face. It slowly approached her and finally, itnded on her lips. Chapter 2129

Chapter 2129: Chapter 2022

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION For the first time, she regretted turning on the bedsidemp. It was like a small boat, sailing through the turbulent sea. The surroundings were swaying and unstable. She could only rely on him, cling to him, and let him control her, bringing her to the unknown world. After an unknown amount of time, the man let out a muffled GROAN. His body heated up, and the world became quiet. A thick smell gradually spread out. She had no strength left, and she didn¡¯t want to move anymore. Her body was extremely Numb, and she only panted lightly, as if she hadn¡¯t woken up from the fight just now. She was already ufortable, but he was still so heavy. Jiang Suixin pushed him. ¡°It¡¯s too heavy. Hurry up and get down. ¡± After she calmed down, Gu Yinshu¡¯s body was alsozy, but he really rolled beside her obediently ¡°Go take a shower? ¡± Jiang Suixiny therezily. She used to climb up and down with the camera on her back, but she didn¡¯t feel this kind of tiredness in her bones. She was even panting slightly. ¡°I¡¯M TOO TIRED! I don¡¯t want to take a shower. ¡± Gu Yinshu: ¡± ... ¡± After a while, he fumbled under the nket to put on his underwear, got out of bed, and went to the bathroom. He took a basin of hot water, took a towel back to the bed, and helped her wipe the sweat off her body. Then he covered her with the nket and took off her long johns He helped her wipe the things between her legs. Under the light, he saw that the girl¡¯s legs were red, but fortunately, the skin was not broken. He breathed a sigh of relief, but still slightly took a moisturizing ointment to help her apply it. ¡°I¡¯ll get a new pair of underwear for you to change into. ¡± Jiang Suixin silently covered her face with the nket. Gu Yinshu smiled lightly and covered her with the nket. He really found a pair of small ck underwear that he had bought before and handed it to her. She covered herself with the nket and quietly changed into her underwear. Gu Yinshu threw it into the bathroom and took a bath himself. Jiang Suixin blushed. There were still scratches on his back. He got on the bed, picked her up and exined, ¡°let¡¯s go to the guest room to sleep. ¡± Jiang Suixin thought of what had happened just now and nodded with a red face. After getting into bed, she fell asleep very quickly. Gu Yinshu hugged her and looked at her for a while, touching her little face from time to time. His heart was unusually calm, and he slowly fell asleep. Suixin came home the next day. When he opened the door, he found his father sitting on the Sofa. Mother Jiang was knitting a sweater next to him. When she looked up and saw Suixin, she wondered, ¡°why are you back sote today? ¡± ¡°I went to buy something, ¡± Suixin answered while changing her shoes. At the dinner table, halfway through the meal, they talked about the subject of Liberal Arts and science. Jiang¡¯s father stopped his chopsticks. ¡°Sui Xin, why are you so absent-minded today? I have to ask you about something several times. ¡± ¡°Ah, AH, what... ¡± Sui Xin looked up, as if he had juste back to his senses Jiang¡¯s father frowned. ¡°What are you thinking about recently? Don¡¯t go to school like this. How are you going to study? ¡± The television in the living room was not turned off, and the voice of the female host of the evening news came through ¡°about xxx, the production of xxx in the whole city has been stopped... ¡± Sui Xin was distracted and listened ¡°Your father asked if you had filled out that form. ¡± Mother Jiang put a piece of meat into following the heart¡¯s bowl She came out to smooth things over. ¡°This kind of thing should be signed for us, right? ¡± Following the heart nodded. After a while, she lowered her head again and looked at the rice in the bowl. She whispered, ¡°I know. ¡° After taking a shower at night, following the heart, she turned on the tablemp and opened a physics exercise book. This physics exercise book was bought by Grade One high school. It was a thick stack, and every page of the exercise book was filled with notes and notes. Chapter 2130

Chapter 2130: Chapter 2023: Daydreaming

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She sat in front of the desk in a daze for a few seconds. She flipped the book to the ce where she had not finished thest time and took out a piece of draft paper to continue counting. On the way, mother Jiang came into the room once. She put a ss of milk beside her and reminded her, ¡°drink it while it¡¯s hot. Rest tomorrow. Sleep early today. ¡± She nodded. ¡°I got it, mom. ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t me your father for being a little stricter with you. He¡¯s also looking forward to your well-being. ¡° ¡°Yeah, I know. ¡° ¡°Are you still getting used to it in the second year of high school? How are you handling your rtionship with your ssmates now? Do you still keep in touch with your former friends? ¡° ¡°I¡¯m used to it. I barely keep in touch with them. ¡± The questions in the middle were beating with her heart, and Jiang didn¡¯t ask any more. Jiang¡¯s father was watching TV in the living room, and his voice was very low. Jiang sighed in her heart as she looked at the densely written draft paper on her desk. She closed the door and went out. The monthly exam was next week. With one hand resting on her chin, she turned the pen in her hand, intending to continue calcting the questions that she hadn¡¯t finished just now. This was a big physics question thatbined electromaic field and kic energy theorem. She had been calcting for a long time, but she always found that something was wrong. Her train of thought was stuck in one ce and couldn¡¯t move forward. She made several forms and arranged them together. Looking at the numbers and letters piled together, for the first time, freewill was a little distracted. She lost her pen andy on the table, staring at the snow-white wall in a daze. She thought of a lot of things, especially about him. She always felt that the person seemed to have experienced a lot of emotional hurt, like now, only then would he be like a poor child. Freewill¡¯s mind was a little confused, and his eyshes slowly flickered. Soon, she was going back to school. She did not know why, but this time when she went back to school, she had a special feeling of reluctance. Especially when she looked back at her father, she always felt that her father seemed to be much older than before. Papa Jiang waved his hand desperately from behind, telling her to go back to school as soon as possible. Then, he wiped his tears and set off on his own journey back to school. In November, an Cheng was much colder. He put on his long pants and pulled the cor of his coat up high, revealing only his eyes. Tomorrow, Gu Yinshu had a very important game, and now he was ying basketball with Song Yan on the Basketball Court. When she went, Gu Yinshu and the others were almost done. She was afraid of disturbing Gu Yinshu¡¯s training, so she didn¡¯t go in and waited at the entrance of the Basketball Stadium. It was already eight o¡¯clock in the evening. The stadium was quite quiet. asionally, a small group of people would pass by. They were all yers who were participating in the basketball league. The yers who yed basketball were not short. Freewill also saw a few people who stood out from the crowd. They were about two meters tall. Being tall was a talent, but there were also shorings. Rtively speaking, the coordination was not very good. Freewill did not understand basketball. She was just imagining things. As she was thinking, Wang Ye¡¯s voice came from the Basketball Stadium. ¡°That¡¯s it. Rest early tonight to maintain your energy and stamina. ¡° When Gu Yinshu left the house, he saw freewill standing under the Magnolia tree not far away. She was wearing dark clothes and was hidden in the night sky. Only her small face was white and eye-catching. After Wang Ye finished making the arrangements, everyone dispersed. Gu Yinshu got up and walked towards her. Gu Yinshu had just finished ying basketball, and there was still a hot air around him. The hot air around the youth had a surging hot blood feeling. It was refreshing and clean. After feeling it, others also became energetic. He wore a jacket on top and basketball shoes and basketball shorts on the bottom. He casually nced at his tight and slender legs and asked, ¡°aren¡¯t you cold? ¡° Chapter 2131

Chapter 2131: Chapter 2024 hibiscus flower

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°It¡¯s not cold. ¡± Gu Yinshu had just finished exercising. He didn¡¯t sweat much, but his body was still warm. He looked around and said, ¡°let¡¯s go out for a walk together. ¡° It was only eight o¡¯clock now. He couldn¡¯t fall asleep even if he went back, so he might as well go out for a walk. Moreover, before the game, he had to maintain a happy body and mind. He had to rx when he needed to. ¡°Okay. ¡± Sui Xin jumped down from the small steps beside the White Magnolia tree and followed Gu Yinshu. This stadium was very big. There was a woodtown botanical garden and Woodtown Park near it, and it had also been turned into a big garden. There weren¡¯t many people around the basketball stadium, but if one walked forward, they would meet some citizens who were taking a stroll. The wooden city was mainly hilly, so it could be considered a mountain city. The road was paved very t, but the terrain was up and down, making it seem like they were climbing a mountain. They walked along the small path beside the gymnasium¡¯s wall. The sidewalk was paved with floor tiles, making it veryfortable to look at with OCD. Behind the high wall on the side was the wooden city botanical garden. While talking to Gu Yinshu, Suixin looked up at the nts that were poking out from behind the high wall. The terrain along the way was uneven, and the high wall was sometimes high and sometimes low. Sometimes, the branches and flowers on the other side of the High Wall could be touched with one¡¯s hand, and sometimes, even if one jumped up, they might not be able to touch them. ¡°which school are you going to y with tomorrow morning? This is the first time I¡¯ve seen your school y a basketball game. ¡± Sui Xin looked up at the branches sticking out from the botanical garden and chatted casually with Gu Yinshu. Gu Yinshu walked beside her. The shadows of the two of them were pulled closer and further away by the street lights, and they were very close to each other. He stepped on the floor tiles, his Chin buried under his cor, and responded lightly, ¡°Mucheng first high school. ¡° He had just arrived and already met the host, and it was a powerful host. The fight the next morning would be more difficult. After Gu Yinshu finished speaking, freewill, who was beside her, did not respond. She suddenly quickened her pace and began to trot. When Gu Yinshu looked up, freewill was using the momentum to jump up, reaching out to reach for the branches that extended out from the botanical garden beside the Tall Wall. Clusters of Lc flowers bloomed on the branches. The girl was tall and light, and her jumping ability was not bad. However, the branches were too high, so she could only reach for one leaf with this jump. Following her heart, she held a leaf in her hand and fell to the ground. The terrain of this ce was a little high, and the wall was as high as her. The tree branches on the wall were even higher. She looked up and saw that this was the only ce in the vicinity that had such flowers. Following her heart, she took a step back and prepared to run again to use the force to pick. However, just as she took a step back, she leaned against a person¡¯s chest. The two of them leaned against each other, and a pair of arms wrapped around her waist. She only felt that her waist was being held by someone. In a daze, following her heart, both of her legs left the ground. She was lifted uppletely. The top of her hair touched a branch. The branch poked her, causing her to blink slightly. She turned around and looked at the youth who was carrying her from behind. The youth raised his head slightly. His handsome face shone coldly under the streetmps, but his eyes, which had always been as deep as a cold pond, had some warmth in them. He was carrying freewill. When his gaze met hers, the youth¡¯s breathing was steady, and a hint of a smile shed in his eyes. ¡°Pick it, ¡± Gu Yinshu said. Freewill smiled, his brows and eyes curved. She stretched out her arm and broke the branches. Then, she took two branches and the flowers on them and put them down by Gu Yinshu. As soon as shended, she looked around casually. There was no one around. She was relieved and looked down at the flowers in her hand. Gu Yinshu looked at her and smiled. ¡°Do you like hibiscus? ¡° Chapter 2132

Chapter 2132: Chapter 2025 infinite flowers

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Compared to the name hibiscus, freewill preferred to call it infinite flowers. ¡°okay, ¡± freewill answered and touched the hibiscus flowers. ¡°It¡¯s very cold in my hometown in winter, and there aren¡¯t many trees that can support flowers outdoors. There¡¯s an infinite forest of flowers on the hillside of our town. Seeing infinite flowers is like seeing our hometown. ¡° The winter temperature in the town was rtively low, so it was difficult for the flowers and nts to survive. In winter, the people in the town would wrap up the straw to protect them from the cold. Since she was young, she had watched the endless forest of flowers grow up. The endless flowers symbolized the vigorous vitality and the ce where she had grown up. There were many kinds of flowers and nts in an city, but the endless flowers were insignificant. She had never seen them in an city, but she had never expected to see them in wood city. Looking at the endless flowers and thinking of the green train that she had seen in the evening, a certain sealed ce in her heart seemed to have been torn open. Something was gurgling out of it, making her feel somewhat inexplicable. She pursed her lips, raised her head and smiled at Gu Yinshu, saying, ¡°let¡¯s go back. We still need to rest early. ¡° She obviously had something to say, but she held it back. Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t ask further and nodded in agreement. An Cheng No. 1 High School had a good result in the basketball game this time. After the game on Sunday afternoon, the team members packed up their things and went back to an Cheng. Everyone gathered at the hotel entrance and waited for the bus to send them to the high-speed railway station. Sui Xin carried a backpack and a ss bottle in his arms. There was water in the bottle and two hibiscus branches with flower buds. After two days of exchange, the team members had already gotten to know her. They knew that she was a gentle and easy-going person, and it was especiallyfortable to get along with her. ¡°Isn¡¯t this hibiscus? The city flower of Wood City. Why are you folding this? ¡± The center of the team, Liu Renxiu, was a little brother with wheat-colored skin. He was a chatterbox, and he could also chat with others. ¡°Yeah. ¡± With a smile, she looked at him and said, ¡°I want to take it home and nt it. ¡° The infinite flower had an extremely strong vitality. A single branch could grow into a tree. ¡°amazing, ¡± Liu Renxiu praised. He looked at freewill and said, ¡°you are really thoughtful. Did you pick it in the botanical garden? ¡° Freewill was about to answer when Gu Yinshu, who was standing next to her, suddenly said. ¡°I picked it on the high wall of the stadium with her in my arms. ¡° The smile on Liu Renxiu¡¯s face froze. A few team members next to him looked over. They nced at Gu Yinshu and then at Liu Renxiu. Liu renxiu looked at Gu Yinshu, coughed dryly, and then stopped talking. Seeing that they suddenly stopped talking, Freewill said, ¡°the wall is very high, so we added height. ¡° Liu Renxiu, who was next to him,ughed again. He looked at Gu Yinshu and said, ¡°yes, I know, I know. ¡° It was already five o¡¯clock in the afternoon when he returned to the Lov apartment with Gu Yinshu. Gu Yinshu had been ying basketball for the whole day, so he didn¡¯t say much to him. When they reached the door of the house, Freewill said goodbye to Gu Yinshu and was ready to go home. ¡°Give me one, ¡± Gu Yinshu stood beside freewill and said while looking at the ss bottle and hibiscus branches in her hands. ¡°Do you want to nt it? ¡± She didn¡¯t expect Gu Yinshu to be interested in hibiscus flowers. She smiled and took the flower branch that looked easy to raise and handed it to him. ¡°It¡¯s easy to live. ¡° The bottom of the flower branch was wet from the water in the ss bottle. When Gu Yinshu took it, his fingertips were also wet. He looked at the half-wet flower branch and slightly raised his dark eyes under his long eyshes. Then, he met his casual gaze. ¡°Are you homesick? ¡° Chapter 2133

Chapter 2133: Chapter 2026 the smile on her face gradually disappeared

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She was standing at the door of her house, and Gu Yinshu asked her if she was homesick. As she listened to him, the smile on her face gradually disappeared and expanded again. ¡°A little. ¡± Freewill was not pretentious. She looked at Gu Yinshu and said in a rxed tone, ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve juste out of my house, and I¡¯m starting to miss home again. I¡¯m trying to find a way to find my mother again. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. ¡° Hearing her words, Gu Yinshu waved the hibiscus branch in his hand and pointed to his yard, saying, ¡°I nted it there. ¡° He walked over, picked up the girl easily, and nted a kiss on her cheek. ¡°If you still miss home when you go to school in the future, thene to my arms. ¡° Since she couldn¡¯t go home anyway, she might as well stay in his arms. It would also be afort. Upon hearing his words, caoxin wanted tough, but she held it in. Gu Yinshu pointed in the direction where Caoxin¡¯s bedroom window could be seen. Caoxin felt a numbness in her heart. She looked at the young man¡¯s slightly raised chin, as if some kind of emotion had climbed onto her cheek. Following her heart, she felt her face heat up. She smiled and said, ¡°sure. ¡° After parting with Gu Yinshu, following her heart, she carried the bottle back home. She wanted to put down her things first before going out to nt the flowers. The final exams were to be held at the end of January. After three days of exams, the students of grade one and grade two were on vacation. Grade Three continued to make up for their lessons. It snowed heavily on Monday. The exams started on Tuesday, so there was no morning self-study in the morning. Following her heart, she got up a littlete and rushed to the ce where she had arranged to meet Gu Yinshu. She found Gu Yinshu sitting on a bench not far away. He leaned against the back of the chair, his legs restingzily on the ground. There was a thinyer of snow on his short ck hair. She ran in a hurry and didn¡¯t even catch her breath. She felt very guilty. ¡°How long have you been waiting? ¡° ¡°A long time. ¡± Gu Yinshu pursed her lips and shifted her gaze to her face. Following her heart: ... ... ... She smiled bitterly and pulled him up from the chair. She apologized in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My rm didn¡¯t go off today, and my mother didn¡¯t wake me up. ¡° The breakfast shop they went to was a new shop nearby. It was about a block away from the school, and not many students knew about it. The interior of the shop was well-decorated, and it was more romantic. It looked more like a coffee shop. There was a bar counter, a Small Sofa, a Rattan Chair, and a round table chandelier. Freewill stomped the snow on his feet at the door and looked inside curiously. He turned his head and asked, ¡°is this the ce for breakfast? ¡° ¡°otherwise, why would I bring you here? ¡± After saying this, Gu Yinshu lowered her head and nced at her. Freewill ignored him. He put down his umbre at the door, took off his gloves, and pushed open the ss door to enter. The wind chimes rang wildly, and Gu Yinshu followed behind him. They found a seat by the window and sat down. Gu Yinshu opened the menu and asked symbolically, ¡°what do you want to eat? ¡° The heater was turned on in the shop. Freewill put his bag aside and lowered his head to take off the scarf around his neck ¡°Anything is fine. ¡° She thought for a moment and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like dry food. ¡° ¡°What is dry food? ¡° ¡°steamed buns or something like that, probably? ¡± Freewill smiled embarrassedly. ¡°I¡¯m not used to it. ¡± ¡°except here. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I want to eat small wontons, and porridge is also fine... ¡± he just acknowledged and said, ¡°okay, got it. ¡± After a while, breakfast was served . . Sui Xin watched with his mouth agape as the two waiters served the dishes one after another . . Butter Steamed Bun, Red Bean Congee, small wontons, fried sauce noodles, shredded pork noodle soup, soy milk, fried dough sticks, beef noodles ... Chapter 2134

Chapter 2134: Chapter 2027

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The steaming hot food was ced on the clean white marble table one after another. The waiter teased, ¡°do you still have friends who haven¡¯te yet? Can you eat so much in one go? ¡± After the two people left, following his heart, he said, ¡°don¡¯t spend money recklessly. ¡° Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him, but he was especially listless early in the morning. His eyshes fluttered, and he spun the teacup in his hand and yawned. ¡°It¡¯s okay, eat quickly. ¡± He looked as if he didn¡¯t care. Following her, she could only lower her head and drink the porridge. She didn¡¯t want to talk to him, nor did she want to talk to him. After a while, someone took a seat beside her. Following her, she continued to eat. Her heart was burning with anger, and she didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re ignoring me when you¡¯re eating? ¡± Gu Yinshu rested his elbows on the table andzily supported his head. He lowered his eyes and looked at following her. Then, he moved closer. She didn¡¯t make any sound. Gu Yinshu squeezed in again. ¡°Don¡¯t get close to me. You¡¯re so annoying. ¡± Following her anger, she threw the ceramic spoon into the bowl, making a crisp sound. He stared at her pouting lips because of her anger and said in amusement, ¡°what did I do to you? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m very angry. ¡± Following her anger, she turned her head and looked into his eyes. ¡°I think you¡¯re very wasteful. ¡± There were still people at the next few tables, so the shop was rtively quiet She lowered her voice. ¡°If you have a lot of money, you can spend it elsewhere. ¡± Gu Yinshu looked helpless and amused. He pinched following her face. ¡°It¡¯s not that much money. ¡° ¡°That¡¯s not the problem. ¡± Following her anger, following her anger, she looked into his eyes and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like you wasting food. ¡± She turned her face away She said softly, ¡°you know my family situation isn¡¯t very good. My parents and the others have been working very hard... ¡± after saying that, she began to eat her porridge again. Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t say a word. After hearing what she said, he touched his nose and coughed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to eat well... it¡¯s okay, then I¡¯ll find a few people toe over and finish these things. ¡± What she said really came true As soon as he said that, a wave of surprised whistles came from behind him. ¡°Hey, brother Yinshu is also here. What a coincidence! ¡± He turned his head and saw a boy and a group of people standing beside him. Lan Yue was also there, as well as a few boys and girls who were in their third year of high school They all knew Gu Yinshu, and the group of people began to wave at him one after another Gu Yinshu turned a deaf ear to such meaningless greetings Lan Yue tried hard to control her facial expression and found a seat beside her as if nothing had happened Then, herpanion beside her also sat down There were a few discussions, ¡°is that Gu Yinshu¡¯s girlfriend next to him Did she reject you because of him? ¡± ¡°I think so, I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve seen each other before. ¡± ¡°I heard from Song Yan that Gu Yinshu really likes this one now. ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this a treasure? I never saw him have the patience to eat with others before... ¡°. After that, a person was pushed by another person. The person who spoke seemed to realize something and shut his mouth. After eating for a while, the leading boy was called over by Gu Yinshu. He was baffled. Gu Yinshu raised his Chin and gestured for him to sit across from him. A boy saw arge pile of food on the table and sighed as he sat down. ¡°What a high-quality life. F * Ck, an exquisite boy. ¡° ¡°My wife couldn¡¯t finish it, so you solved it. ¡° ¡°Ah? ¡± A boy realized that something was wrong with the two of them. He was a shrewd person. He nced at freewill, who had his head lowered while eating. The corners of his mouth curled up into a wicked smile. With an ambiguous expression, he said, ¡°what¡¯s going on? What did you do to that little girl? Why is she ignoring you? ¡° Chapter 2135

Chapter 2135: Chapter 2028

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yinshu mouthed back, ¡°get lost. ¡± A boyughed even harder ¡°Tsk, Tsk, Tsk, Tsk. You guys are so awkward. It¡¯s embarrassing for me too. ¡± Gu Yinshu replied indifferently, ¡°it¡¯s a little awkward. A boy like you, a woman you know well, doesn¡¯t care so much. ¡± ¡°Chengcheng, you¡¯re handsome. Whatever you say. ¡± ¡°Get lost. ¡± ¡°If you want me toe, I¡¯lle. But now you want me to get lost again. Are you toying with me? ¡± Gu Yinshu kicked him from below He teased, ¡°are you getting excited? ¡± ¡°Stop It, if you have something to say, say it properly. Don¡¯t get physical with me. ¡± One of the boys was unhappy. The two of them exchanged words and deliberately made fun of each other. Even though he knew that Gu Yinshu was teasing him on purpose, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. When sheughed, Gu Yinshu immediately went up to her. ¡°Oh my, you finally don¡¯t have a straight face anymore? ¡± With an outsider around, it was not easy to get close to freewill. He moved to the side and looked at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat? ¡± ¡°How can I eat if you¡¯re angry with me? ¡± He said matter-of-factly. A boy sat opposite the two of them, silentlyining in his heart. These two people were in a rtionship. They were so cloying to the people around them, but he had not noticed it yet. And that Gu Yinshu, when she was talking to freewill, she could not wait to stick her face to his... ... Freewill sighed and pushed him away a little. ¡°I¡¯m not angry. Hurry up and eat. The food will be cold soon. ¡± ¡°then why are you feeding me? ¡± He tilted his head and asked pitifully. ¡°I¡¯m not feeding you. You eat your own food. ¡± Gu Yinshu pressed her chin on her shoulder. ¡°So heartless? ¡° A boy sitting across from her interrupted, ¡°that¡¯s enough. There¡¯s someone else here. ¡° Gu Yinshu couldn¡¯t be bothered with him at all. She raised her eyelids and nced at a boy. ¡°Aren¡¯t you annoying? Where did all this nonsensee from? ¡° ¡°...¡± Because of the exam tomorrow, the teachers of each subject had a meeting. Today was free revision time for the whole day. Everyone casually changed their seats. Although they usually didn¡¯t like to study, they still had to hug their feet at thest minute. Therefore, the seats next to the top students were in high demand. Following her heart, she attended a few sses in the morning and sat next to Gu Yinshu to listen to his lectures. He was patient with her and would not be annoyed by her. It was winter, and the hot water from the water dispenser was always hot. Following her heart, she went to line up after ss. By the time the people in front of her had finished receiving the water, it was almost cold. However, she had to brew medicine and drink it, so she had to wait for the water to boil. There were many empty seats at the back. Some people did note, and those who came were lying on the ground and sleeping. Following her heart, she randomly picked a seat and sat down. Her eyes were staring at the Red Dot light on the water dispenser in a daze. After a while, someone poked her back with a finger. She came back to her senses and turned to look. It was Song Yan. There were still red marks on his face from the pressure of his arm. He said to freewill with drowsy eyes, ¡°brother Yin is calling for you. ¡± After saying that, he was extremely sleepy and went back to the table. Freewill took the Empty Water Cup and went to the back of the first group. There was arge pile of things on Gu Yinshu¡¯s table. Stacks of books were ced on the small desk. ¡°continue listening to the lesson. Don¡¯t waste it. ¡± Gu Yinshu had obviously just woken up. Her ck hair was slightly messy and her eyes werezy. He put the Caprice Cup aside and casually flipped through one of her books. There was nothing written on it. There were only two words written elegantly on the cover. He didn¡¯t say anything. Caprice said first, ¡°I¡¯ll write it all down in my notebook. ¡° Chapter 2136

Chapter 2136: Chapter 2029

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yinshu continued to be silent, obviously in disbelief. After waiting for a while, the bell rang. Following his heart, he pulled on his sleeve and raised his head There was a little more pleading in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a conscience? It¡¯s only one ss, and you still have to think about it for so long? ¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t talk to me in ss, except for the questions. ¡± Gu Yinshu made a condition. Following his heart, he immediately nodded. In thest ss, the ssroom gradually became restless, and everyone¡¯s interest in learning faded. Everyone was talking in every corner. However, no matter how noisy the others were, it seemed that freewill was not affected. He calmly lowered his head to write his homework and really did not say a word of nonsense to anyone. He could not help but poke freewill¡¯s shoulder and give her the topic. He did not expect that he would be the first one who could not help but want to talk to her. Gu Yinshu took the topic in his hand and looked down. The first question in mathematics, the simplest trigonometric function question. He was a little speechless and looked at freewill. ¡°What do you want me to tell you? ¡± She did not even look at the question and just said casually, ¡°you can tell me whatever you want. I don¡¯t know anything anyway. ¡± ¡± ... ¡± Gu Yinshu shook his head He picked up the pen and wrote down the forms on the draft paper. ¡°This question is very basic. You just need to memorize the trigonometric function form on the book and you¡¯ll be able to do it... ¡± he walked over the table He leaned over and exined the question to her. After a while, she was obviously absent-minded. Gu Yinshu noticed it and looked up. ¡°Do you want to hear it? ¡± ¡°I want to hear it. ¡± She winked at Gu Yinshu and quickly went up to him and kissed him Freewill put down the pen. ¡°If you continue like this, I won¡¯t tell you anymore. ¡° When he became serious, he was also very serious. ¡°Sigh, why won¡¯t you talk! ¡± Freewill became anxious. ¡°Don¡¯t bully me all the time. ¡° ¡°I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. Get Out of the way. ¡± Gu Yinshu simply stood up. ¡°If you won¡¯t talk, then don¡¯t talk. Are you amazing? ¡° She was angry and wanted to leave, but Gu Yinshu stepped on the railing under the table. He leaned back and directly leaned against the wall, blocking all her way out. Freewill looked at Gu Yinshu and found it funny. ¡°I¡¯m going out to get some boiling water and drink some medicine. What are you doing? ¡± This medicine was a traditional Chinese medicine used to regte the stomach. One could smell a bitter taste from it. Sui Xin gently shook the thick brown juice. Xiaoxiao took a sip and immediately frowned bitterly. She stuck out her tongue. ¡°Wow, I knew it. It smells so bad! ¡± The person in the front row turned around and found that Sui Xin was sitting next to Gu Yinshu. It was as if he had seen a ghost ¡°F * Ck, when did you guys sit here? Why are you so elusive? ¡± Their seats were near the back door. It was considered an inconspicuous position in the ss. Because the windows of the temperature difference ssroom were covered with ayer of white fog, one could not see inside from the outside and could not see what was outside clearly from the inside. Freewill wrinkled his nose and looked at the medicine in the cup. ¡°Does it smell bad? Then I¡¯ll drink it quickly. ¡° ¡°What are you shouting for? Turn around. ¡± Gu Yinshu was impatient and threw a book over. He spoke as loudly as he could in the ssroom. A few people in the front row turned around to look, thinking that there was something interesting to see. Freewill struggled for a long time and finally prepared himself mentally. He made up his mind and pinched his nose, raising his head to drink the medicine. Gurgle, Gurgle. The bitter Brown liquid slid down his throat, and the bitter taste filled his nose and throat. She put the Bottomless Cup aside, and the facial features on her small face were all wrinkled together. She couldn¡¯t speak at all. It was too bitter. ¡°Do you have water? Give me some water. ¡° Chapter 2137

Chapter 2137: No

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Following her, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore and asked in a low voice. Gu Yinshu went to the side and poured some warm water for her. Following her, he opened the back door and ran to the toilet to rinse his mouth. After rinsing his mouth many times, the unpleasant smell of his mouth still lingered. When he returned to the ssroom, Gu Yinshu was still sitting there. Even his posture hadn¡¯t changed much. He stared at her. ¡°Are you better? ¡± Following her, he shook his head, closed the door gently, and sat in his seat. ¡°It¡¯s too bitter. It¡¯s so bitter. ¡° Gu Yinshu said another sentence, but she didn¡¯t hear it clearly. She asked, ¡°what? ¡± ¡°I said. ¡± Gu Yinshu lowered his head, peeled a candy, and threw it into his mouth. He said slowly, ¡°I have candy. ¡° Following her heart, she finally smiled. At noon, following her heart, she returned to the ssroom with her textbooks and test papers. When she entered, she happened to see Gu Yinshu standing in front of the window in the corridor of the ssroom. Beside her, a boy was talking to her. Because she was still thinking about the math teacher¡¯s words, following her heart, she didn¡¯t stay at the door for long. She pushed the door open and entered the ssroom. Gu Yinshu looked up at her. After talking to the boy, she turned around and returned to the ssroom. He seemed to have something urgent just now, so she didn¡¯t bother him at this time. As soon as Gu Yinshu entered the door, Song Yan came over and asked, ¡°did that bastard bring people here? ¡° Last time, Gu Yinshu fought with a hooligan from the school next door, and the fight almost broke his face. He didn¡¯t dare toe and beat Gu Yinshu himself, so he didn¡¯t know where to recruit soldiers and horses. He brought more than 20 people with him He invited Gu Yinshu and the others to fight at the Inte cafe at the school gate. This kind of group fight would always make the hot-blooded teenagers excited and restless. Compared to Song Yan who couldn¡¯t hold it in, Gu Yinshu was much calmer. He opened theic book in His hand and answered casually, listening to Song Yan talking about his battle n. The two girls in front were still talking. ¡°Don¡¯t you know these questions? Wow, math is so hard. I can¡¯t help you. ¡± Hu Yin was so worried that her head was big. Freewill was more worried than Hu Yin, but she didn¡¯t back down. She opened the textbook and began to read. Seeing freewill reading the book calmly and not turning the pages for a long time, Hu yin leaned over and asked, ¡°do you understand? ¡± Freewill stared at the numbers on the textbook and answered honestly, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. ¡° Hu Yin:¡±...¡± ¡°Or else, I¡¯ll have to look for your Gu Yinshu. ¡° As soon as Hu Yinyin finished her sentence, the teenager who was reading the Manga at the back stopped turning the pages. Freewill felt that Hu Yinyin¡¯s n was feasible, but he did not feel that he was in a hurry today. Right now, she had to look at the textbook first. Her mathematics was not that good to begin with. It would take her a long time to figure out a problem in two or three steps in the textbook. It was still alright if she could figure it out, but there were still some things that she could not figure out. More than half of the self-study session was over. Freewill looked up from the textbook, his mind in a mess. The students around her, only Hu Yinyin, said that they were all not good at their studies, but it was better to have studied once than someone like her who had never studied before. Following her heart, she took the textbook and started to ask the students around her about this problem. The self-study session was very quiet. After she finished asking the people around her in a low voice, she started to ask the people around her. After she finished asking the people around her, there was only one person left. Following her heart, she actually heard something just now, but she wasn¡¯t too sure, so she went up and asked. ¡°What were you saying to Song Yan just now? You looked so serious, it made me feel a little scared. Could it be that you went to fight? ¡° She really guessed it right. Chapter 2138

Chapter 2138: Chapter 2031

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°It¡¯s nothing big, don¡¯t worry. ¡° ¡°Do you think fighting is a small matter? You even told me not to worry. Your heart is really big. ¡° At the side, freewill did not have the energy to retort. He simply did not know what to say. Fighting in a group and telling her not to worry about him. Just how big of a heart did he have to take it so lightly. ¡°Anyway, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do about this kind of thing. ¡° After hearing these words, freewill did not know why, but she suddenly felt much more at ease. She trusted him unconditionally. As long as she had the assurance of this sentence, she would believe everything he said unconditionally. After the two of them talked for a while, just as she was about to pull him to do something, the back door was suddenly opened. Outside stood the boy who had just spoken to Gu Yinshu. There were a few people following behind him, and it was quite a big group. When the man opened the door, most of the students in the ssroom turned around. When they saw the crowd, they nced at Gu Yinshu again, and they turned back to continue studying as usual. ¡°brother Yinshu. ¡± The boy called Gu Yinshu. Gu Yinshu put down the Manga in his hand and looked up at freewill, who was about to turn around. No emotion could be seen in his dark eyes. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask me? I heard you say you didn¡¯t know how to solve math problems. ¡± His voice was neither loud nor soft, just enough to be heard by the people behind him. Freewill stopped turning around and looked at him, asking in puzzlement, ¡°didn¡¯t you just tell me that you were going to fight? ¡° The way he spoke was so serious that he was cute. The chair made a piercing sound as it rubbed against the ground. Gu Yinshu stood up from her seat and walked to freewill¡¯s side. He was very tall. In order for freewill to hear his voice, Gu Yinshu ced one hand on the back of freewill¡¯s chair and the other on Freewill¡¯s textbook. Her well-defined fingers paused on Freewill¡¯s textbook. Gu Yinshu lowered her eyes slightly and met freewill¡¯s light Brown eyes. ¡°You can fight after you finish. which problem don¡¯t you know how to solve? ¡° In fact, Math Textbook A and textbook B were the same. Freewill¡¯s summer vacation had been a mess. He had reviewed the wrong textbook, which was why he couldn¡¯t understand the ss. The contents of the two books were almost the same, but there were some specific small forms that were different. The reason freewill asked this question was because she had not reviewed the small form and could not apply it, so she could not deduce it. Gu Yinshu opened the textbook. As the pages flipped, he pressed his finger and circled a small form with an asterisk in front at the bottom left of the textbook. Taking out the pen in freewill¡¯s hand, Gu Yinshu drew a line under the form. Then, on the draft paper, he calcted the entire problem solving process again. In the material, forms with asterisks were usually unpopr small forms. And it was such an unpopr small form that Gu Yinshu could actually use it skillfully. As he watched Sui Xin¡¯s calction, he was also a little surprised. On the draft paper, the young man¡¯s handwriting was beautiful and neat. After the calction, he tapped the tip of the pen lightly. Gu Yinshu asked Sui Xin, ¡°do you understand? ¡± The problem was not difficult. With the form, it was clear at a nce. Sui Xin looked up at Gu Yinshu and smiled ambiguously ¡°I understand. ¡± Gu Yinshu did not understand what was in her ambiguous smile. After making sure that Sui Xin understood the way to solve the problem, he put the pen aside and got up to leave the ssroom. The people who were waiting at the door of the ssroom immediately followed. Chapter 2139

Chapter 2139: Chapter 2032

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION As soon as the young man¡¯s figure disappeared, Hu Yuanyuan turned to look at freewill and asked, ¡°why is Gu Yinshu so good at his studies? These things are unbelievable. He is obviously a delinquent who doesn¡¯t study hard. There is something wrong with his character. ¡° Freewill was still immersed in Gu Yinshu¡¯s words of ¡°finish your lesson before you fight¡± . She did not expect that after the scene just now, Hu Yuanyuan was only concerned about this. ¡°Yes, Gu Yinshu is the only one who studies well in our area. Before he was separated into different subjects, he was always around the 15th ce in the ss. ¡° However, because he was cold and aloof, and was the school bully, he definitely wouldn¡¯t give questions to others. He would only give questions to her. Therefore, everyone took it for granted that he was removed from the list of ¡°good at his studies¡± . Gu Yinshu often fought, skipping sses was a daily urrence, and even in ss, he would always read Manga. How did he get first ce Moreover, from his performance just now, the first ce he got was definitely real. His brain was too smart. His IQ was incredible. ¡°No. Now you only care about his studies? ¡° The two of them had heard Gu Yinshu say that he was going to fight in a group, but Hu Yuanyuan didn¡¯t have any reaction. It was also scary. Sui Xin said incredulously, ¡°Sigh, forget it. I¡¯ll go write the questions first. ¡° ¡°Okay, then you take your time. ¡° In the evening, Sui Xin went to the Inte cafe to make sure Gu Yinshu was okay, then he went back to the dormitory. Gu Yinshu said that there was no one at home, so she went back to stay for another night. Anyway, it was not the first time, so Sui Xin couldn¡¯t find a reason to refute. Before she left, she asked the dormitory manager for leave and told him that her uncle needed to take care of him when he was sick. The dormitory manager nagged at her again, and another bag of nuts appeared in her hand. She smiled helplessly and listened to her detailed instructions. She listened obediently. She had a very good rtionship with the dormitory manager Sometimes, even when she was making soup, she still remembered to bring a portion for her uncle. Naturally, she would miss him more. However, there were three dormitory managers on duty, so she might not be able to see her every day. After chatting for a while, the dormitory manager finally let her uncle go. Gu Yinshu nodded slightly at the Aunty. Then, he held the ball in one hand and waved goodbye to the dormitory Aunty. Sui Xin followed him and left together. After taking a few steps, Gu Yinshu stopped and used his free hand to hold Sui Xin¡¯s hand. Only then did his face soften. Sui Xin smiled and teased, ¡°why do you like holding my hand so much? ¡° He could no longer describe it as like. Instead, he used the word ¡®persistent¡¯ more appropriately, as if he would feel ufortable if he did not hold her hand. Gu Yinshu turned his head to look at her. His eyes were clear and could see the bottom of her body. He said leisurely, ¡°because you¡¯re my baby¡¯s. ¡± Freewill was stunned. He was a little puzzled. ¡°What do you mean? ¡±Hee waved the arm that the two of them were holding in a childish manner Suddenly, he said seriously, ¡°what if I don¡¯t hold her hand? What if I lose it? ¡° Freewill looked at him contemptuously. He was not convinced. ¡°TSK! ¡° Did he think she was a three-year-old child However, she was still very happy. The fear of going to his house had been removed a lot. She was still a little unustomed to two people living under the same roof. However, she had long known that a person could pretend to be countless faces, but only when you were really in the same room with her could you know her true temperament. She was secretly guessing in her heart, what kind of person was Gu Yinshu in life She found that this question was very deep, so she casually wandered in her own spiritual world. Chapter 2140

Chapter 2140: Chapter 2033 barbecued meat

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION By the time she came back to her senses, the car had already driven into the vicinity of Gu Yinshu¡¯s vi. She was a little stunned. ¡°Why is it so fast? ¡° Gu Yinshu led her to the door and pressed the doorbell to call the Butler over He smiled and said, ¡°I still think it¡¯s slow! Before I came to pick you up, I bought a lot of meat and prepared to eat barbecued meat tonight. It¡¯s already seven o¡¯clock now. Are you still eating? Or do you want to make a Japanese Bento tonight? ¡° Freewill¡¯s attention was attracted by the barbecued meat and he felt that he was drooling. Thest time he had barbecued meat was before Qingming Festival. Now that he thought of these two words, he still felt a little greedy and quickly nodded ¡°It¡¯s not toote, it¡¯s not toote. We¡¯ll have roasted meat today. I¡¯LL ROAST IT! ¡± Gu Yinshu held her hand and entered the elevator. He pressed the button on the floor and rubbed against her little nose. ¡°What if you gain weight? ¡° She suddenly looked at him fiercely. ¡°Do you dislike me? ¡± He pinched the girl¡¯s palm and sighed softly, but he was full of indulgence. ¡°It¡¯s all my family¡¯s, why would I dislike you? ¡± Freewill thought about it, and this exnation could barely pass After all, he was a generous person. ¡°That¡¯s more like it! ¡° Gu Yinshu smiled. The housekeeper quickly came down from upstairs and took out the electronic key to open the door. Gu Yinshu conveniently put the key in her pocket. She was stunned. She touched her pocket, which was bulging because of the key. She couldn¡¯t help but smile and walked into the vi. She put the camera backpack on the cab at the door and changed her shoes. Then she walked to the Sofa in the living room and sat down as if she was rxed. Shey back and felt extremely tired. She was sozy that she didn¡¯t want to move, but soon after she sat down, she felt that something was wrong It was as if the room had be much brighter, like a brand new feeling. Following her heart, she looked around and curiously asked Gu Yinshu, who wasing out of the master bedroom, ¡°Did you change the curtains? ¡± Gu Yinshu sat down beside her and poured her a cup of warm water. ¡°What else have you changed? ¡± She looked around. The floor was still made of solid wood The dining room was still the same, but the living room was much warmer. Following her heart, she asked, ¡°did you change the furniture? ¡± The living room used to be very simple and empty, but now the living room was full, but it was not crowded Instead, it was filled with a strong sense of warmth and life. It was not as cold and deste as before. Gu Yinshu put the ss of water in her hand and looked around. A smile slowly appeared on his face ¡°actually, I haven¡¯t lived in this House since I bought it. It was only after I was discharged from the hospital that I remembered this ce, so it was just a simple furniture decoration. Now I have to live my life, and I can¡¯t live like before. Otherwise, its mistress will not be used to it. ¡± Following his thoughts, he was drinking water Mengdi was so frightened by his ¡°mistress¡± that she was gasping and coughing non-stop. Gu Yinshu grabbed the cup and ced it on the table. He passed a tissue to her and patted her back with his other hand. ¡°Why are you reacting so much! ¡± She could not help but pat her own chest ¡°Go, go, go. Hurry up and cook. I¡¯m hungry. ¡± She had onlye to stay for a month or so so that it was convenient to decoct medicine. Why did he say that the two of them were living together as if they were living together? Oh my God She was still a baby Gu Yinshu looked at her red ears and smiled gently. He did not bother her and continued to drink warm water. He really went to the kitchen to cook barbecue obediently. He did not let go of his hand that was covering his face until the sound of his footsteps faded away. He raised his head and lifted up his messy hair. He felt warm on his cheeks and quickly fanned himself. Then he took a deep breath Only then did he feel better. Chapter 2141

Chapter 2141: Chapter 2034 eating

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She took another sip of water and suddenly remembered that her face was full of pimples. She quickly got up and walked to the kitchen. At this time, he was wearing an apron and cutting meat on the chopping board with a kitchen knife. He said casually, ¡°I have pimples on my face. Is it because I can¡¯t eat greasy things like meat? ¡° Gu Yinshu put the meat in a ss bowl and nodded. ¡°I thought of that too. So tonight, you¡¯ll have beef soup. I¡¯ll put some bean skin noodles in it. It should be fine if you eat less! ¡° Upon hearing this, caoxin immediately became worried. ¡°Then I can¡¯t eat meat while I¡¯M DRINKING MEDICINE! ¡° She was a carnivore and would not enjoy meat without it. It was already difficult enough to avoid spicy food and sour food, but she could not eat meat. It was simply killing her. He cooked the meat and adjusted the heat. Then, he put back the barbecue rack he took out before washing his hands and wiping them on his apron. He walked over and touched her hair ¡°It¡¯s fine if you eat less. I¡¯ll let you eat it once a week! ¡± CAOXIN could not help but raise her voice. ¡°Once a week? ¡° In the cafeteria, she always brought meat for three meals a day. For breakfast, there was even porridge with preserved eggs and lean meat.. Wouldn¡¯t she die of hunger if she ate it once a week Gu Yinshu was stunned. He actually thought about it seriously. It was indeed a bit cruel to eat it once a week. He knew that following heart would not be happy without meat. He might have starved to death in his previous life. In this life, he especially liked to eat meat, especially meat.. ¡°there are eggs every day, okay! And Nutrition! ¡± Following heart was annoyed ¡°Eggs aren¡¯t considered meat? ¡± Gu Yinshuughed. ¡°Why aren¡¯t they considered meat? In fast food, tomato and eggs are the same price as fried meat. They¡¯re meat! ¡° She was so angry that she had no hope for the rest of her life. She went back to the living room and sat down unhappily. Gu Yinshu looked back at the heat and felt relieved to go to the living room to coax her. Fortunately, he was good at cooking. After eating at will, he was in a much happier mood. He even went to wash the dishes with Gu Yinshu happily. Although there were only two bowls, each of them had one. He was actually very happy to wash the dishes. Gu Yinshu listened to the little song that was humming in his ear, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth that he didn¡¯t even notice. After eating, freewill covered his mouth and felt a little sleepy. After all, he still had to rush to shoot the next day. Fortunately, it was in the afternoon, so he still had time to sleep in in the morning. Seeing this, Gu Yinshu let her pack her things and take a shower. He then went to the kitchen to do some chores. Freewill went into the master bedroom sleepily. He opened his suitcase, took out his toiletries and changed his clothes, and went to the bathroom to take a shower. Aftering out, he wiped his hair and wanted to jump on the bed, but he was caught by Gu Yinshu who came over. He scolded, ¡°dry your head before you go to sleep! What if you catch a cold? ¡± Freewill was so tired that he couldn¡¯t open his eyes. He said coquettishly in a sleepy voice, ¡°help me dry my head. I¡¯m so sleepy, I want to sleep. ¡° He felt that he couldn¡¯t spoil her, not to mention that she was boiling her Chinese medicine in the kitchen. Although it was a littlete, when she finished digesting it and the Chinese medicine was ready, it was a good time to take it. However, looking at her sleepy appearance, he didn¡¯t have any resistance. He could only kneel under her skirt and obediently went to get a hair dryer. He put a dry towel on his leg and let her sleep on it. Then he pulled the quilt for her. After a while, she fell asleep. The young man turned on the small gear, and his voice was not noisy. The warm wind brushed her hair, bringing a warm feeling like the Sun. There was a sweet smile on Sui Xin¡¯s face, and she slept very soundly. Gu Yinshu did not intend to wake her up. He was going to wake her up when the Chinese medicine was ready, and he just blew her hair leisurely. Chapter 2142

Chapter 2142: Chapter 2035: Getting along

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION It wasn¡¯t until he was thinking that it was time to filter out the herbal juice that he gently moved her head andnded on the pillow. He tucked the corner of the nket for her and went to the kitchen on his own. After filtering out the herbal juice, Gu Yinshu was also a little sleepy. He had just yed a game and freed up his time for the night before he picked her up. However, he still had some left over. He was afraid that he would have to get up early tomorrow morning to read. He managed to pull himself together and looked at the casserole. He was dazed and Drowsy, but his obsession was very deep. He woke up in a moment and had to wash his face with cold water. Only then did he regain some energy and waited by the casserole. In the bedroom, he was sleeping soundly. Last night, he had only gotten the chance to share a bed after the battle, but it was also two nkets. However, after she fell asleep, she was thrown aside and became a decoration. It seemed that freewill also knew that locking the door was no longer useful.. That night, he did not sleep soundly. When he woke up in a daze, the sky outside the window was not yet bright. Gu Yinshu woke up and looked at the girl buried in front of his chest. She hugged his waist like a tyrant, and one of her legs was directly on his waist. It was early in the morning, and it really made him feel ufortable. He smiled and touched her hair. He covered the girl next to him with the corner of the quilt. Then he quietly reached out an arm and pulled out the charging cable. He picked up the phone on the bedside table and looked at the time. It was just past seven o¡¯clock. Although he usually got up earlier, the beauty was in his arms today. Their bodies were close to each other. He felt a littlezy for no reason. He didn¡¯t even want to go to work anymore. He just wanted to stay in bed, hold her, look at her, and think about her. He hesitated, but his thoughts of supporting his family took the upper hand. However, he was still prepared to stay on the bed for a little longer so that they could spend more time together. Gu Yinshu turned off the ringtone and put his phone back on the bedside table. He slightly moved his body, frowned, let go of him, and turned his back to him. The warmth on his body disappeared, and he was a little disappointed. He rubbed his slightly numb chest, turned around, and leaned against her back. He put one hand on her waist and rubbed the fat on her waist. He felt that it was very cute. Gu Yinshu did not dare to touch her. Seeing the faintly exposed fair shoulders, he leaned over and kissed her. Following his heart, he felt that his body was extremely ufortable. His legs hurt from time to time, and his chest was also a little swollen. Because he had not passed puberty yet, for a moment, he thought that the thing was developing She did not think too much about it. She instinctively moved away from the object behind her. However, the thing behind her did not give up. Very soon, it caught up to her. She could only turn her body and face Gu Yinshu She ced her left hand on his waist. Gu Yinshu¡¯s breath was already unstable. There would be some white things in his mind. However, he thought that although he would feel a little dirty, he would still start to take advantage of her slightly. Perhaps it was the time of puberty for both men and women, so they would more or less have some other thoughts in their minds, especially the lessons taught by the biology teacher. Gu Yinshu quickly had some other thoughts. Chapter 2143

Chapter 2143: Chapter 2036 eating breakfast

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yinshu was quiet for a while. He looked at the heaving of her chest and felt that she was sleeping soundly. Then, he quietly reached out the devil¡¯s hand. Xingyao seemed to have sensed it. She straightened her body and the hand on his waist slid up to her hair She panted from time to time. She felt that there was something very hot on her body. He pulled the girl¡¯s hand down and ced it on his chest. Then, he wrapped it around her small hand. When he was aroused, he could not help but bite her hand in exchange for her moaning. Gu Yinshu suddenly felt a little guilty. He moaned and quickly left. Then heidzily on the bed and panted, his body feeling refreshed. After all this, he did not have the mood to stay in bed any longer. After tucking her into the corner of the nket, he took the change of clothes and went to the bathroom. Then, he quietly changed and went to the kitchen to sit down for breakfast. Gu Yinshu boiled some hot water and took some change to drive to the breakfast shop outside to buy oil cakes. When he returned to the kitchen again, the water was already boiling, and steam wasing out of it. He saw that it was almost time, so he went back to the bedroom to wake Xingyao up and let her eat breakfast before sleeping. The poor, finally able to fall asleep peacefully, was pulled out of her sleep by Gu Yinshu. She was impatient and half-opened one of her eyes. Lying on the pillow, she said in a muffled voice, ¡°what? ¡° Gu Yinshu was very pleased with himself and had a good temper. He gentlyforted her, ¡°eat breakfast before going to sleep! ¡° Thinking of breakfast, freewill became a little more rational, but his thoughts were still in a daze. He forced himself to be sleepy and said, ¡°what? ¡° ¡°Hot pancakes and egg tea! ¡± In freewill¡¯s mind, soy milk came first, and egg tea came second. However, Nanning did not have such a divine item like egg tea. Even he himself did not know that there was such a thing in the past It was just much better than soy milk. After thinking for two minutes, she pulled her hair and sat up from the bed. ¡°I¡¯LL EAT! ¡± Gu Yinshu smiled as he took out his big down jacket from the closet and put it on her. He let her drag herself to the dining table in cotton He went back to the kitchen to make two bowls of egg tea and carried them out one by one. Although she was eating breakfast, she forced herself to eat. Gu Yinshu did not force her He only asked, ¡°if the sun is good today, you can dry your quilt and clothes in the Sun, okay? I¡¯lle back for lunch with you. Anyway, you don¡¯t have ss today. I¡¯m going to drive to school today. ¡° Freewill only nodded his head, but after hearing thest sentence, his sleepy mind became a little clearer. ¡°No need to go to so much trouble. I¡¯ll eat something casually for lunch. It¡¯s so troublesome for you to drive back and forth. ¡° Gu Yinshu frowned and ate something. His mind moved, and he suddenly said, ¡°why don¡¯t youe to my brothers¡¯ ce for lunch? They¡¯ve been moring to have lunch with you ever since they saw youst time. ¡° She was stunned and stood there. She hesitated and said, ¡°your friend? ¡± He seemed to just say it casually, but his slightly lowered eyes were flickering, revealing an uneasiness. ¡°Yes. ¡± Freewill took a bite of the cake and secretly sighed that it was still delicious as it had just been baked, because his voice was a little unclear ¡°Will it affect you badly? ¡± Why did he feel inexplicably ashamed when he went to the group of boys and even had dinner with them. Moreover, he had finally discovered that those boys seemed to have the phenomenon of fighting and fighting. They were the big brothers in their grades, and the people she interacted with were not quite the same. When Gu Yinshu heard her like this, he was very calm on the surface. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they will only see you, and they will also call you sister-inw. At most. ¡° FREEWILL:¡±...¡± Chapter 2144

Chapter 2144: Chapter 2037 society

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Sister-inw sounds very social. ¡°will this affect us? I feel like there are some other problems. ¡° What other problems This is called vowing sovereignty!¡± Gu Yinshu said confidently. Sui Xin¡¯s brain was a little slow and felt that it made sense. He nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go at noon. ¡± Gu Yinshu couldn¡¯t help but smile. He was in a good mood. This good moodsted until noon. When Suixin woke up again, the sun had already fallen through the window to the end of the bed. It was very bright and beautiful, and even her mood was better. She let herself stay in bed for a while, and her mind slowly cleared. She sat up and stretched. As usual, she leaned against the headboard and picked up her phone to y. She found that it was almost ten o¡¯clock, and there were two unread messages from Gu Yinshu. One was to remind her to hang up the quilt, and the other was to go to the address for lunch. Only then did Suixin remember that she had promised Gu Yinshu to have lunch with them today She suddenly remembered this and suddenly felt a little shy. She sighed andy on the bed. The warm sunshine softened her heart. After staying in bed for a while, she washed up and changed her clothes. Then she walked to the window and opened the screen. There were a lot of clothes and quilts hanging on the big balcony. It seemed that the housekeeper and the others had also taken advantage of the warm weather to find a chance toe out and bask in the sun. She was in a good mood. She moved a chair to the windowsill and put the quilt over the chair to Bask in the Sun. Then she opened the closet and took out the sweater that was pressed inside. She was going to hang it on the balcony of the living room to bask in the Sun. The curtains were opened, and the whole room was lit up. She swept the floor and wiped the table, feeling safe and sound. Seeing that she was almost done, she packed her things. She carried her bag and camera, and carried the keys in her pocket. She went to the address that Gu Yinshu gave her. Fortunately, it was not far away, and the bus was only three or four stops away. Because she was going to find her boyfriend for dinner, she was quite afraid of embarrassing Gu Yinshu. She secretly sighed at why she suddenly had a pimple on her face. She felt inexplicably disappointed, for she always felt that she would embarrass Gu Yinshu. As she thought about it, she became more and more reluctant to go. She hesitated for a while, put on her mask, and took the subway. They arrived very soon. They were at a rtively high-ss restaurant, and the expenses were rtively high. Freewill had basically never been there, because she already knew the level of the expenses when she looked at this kind of ce. In front of them was an arc-shaped ss wall. The bright sunlight passed through the transparent ss and sprinkled a mottled shadow on the ground. It was mischievous and warm, and some fell on the ck Sofa. Sui Xin was slightly startled. She turned her head to look at the palm that belonged to the youth holding her hand. It followed the school uniform upward andnded on his face. Gu Yinshu naturally noticed the strange look in her eyes. He quietly looked at her, wondering if she had found out about the incident in the morning. However, no matter how he thought about it, he felt that it should not be. She had always been a heavy sleeper, so it should be impossible for her to find out. Gu Yinshu did not show it on his face. He just held her hand and helped her to sit on the SOFA. He ced the Paper Cup in her hand on the table, then took his own cup and poured warm water for her. He also added some honey, which was sweet. He walked over and sat next to the girl. He handed the Cup to her and said with a faint smile, ¡°what were you thinking just now? Did a flower grow on my face when you looked at me like that? Are you looking at me so carefully? Chapter 2145

Chapter 2145: Chapter 2038, society

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Hmm? ¡± She took a sip and held it in her palm. She tilted her head and teased, ¡°I just want to see how pretty you are. Don¡¯t you know that everyone isplimenting you on how pretty you are? Why don¡¯t you allow others to see you even though you are so pretty? ¡° ¡°Of course I do, but I only allow you to see me. ¡° ¡°You only know how to talk nonsense. ¡± She only felt that her ss of water had been taken away, and her head was dizzy. Then, she was pushed onto the Sofa, and the back of her head was resting on his palm. Before she could react, her lips felt warm, and he kissed her. At first, it was only a tender longing on her lips, but he still had the mood to think that he had the courage to kiss her even though he couldn¡¯t bear to look at the e on her cheeks. True Love It must be true love. However, the man soon felt her absent-mindedness, and with a strong force, the little remaining on her lips.. She ate the lipstick. Gu Yinshu let go of her slightly and smiled in her ear, scratching her heart like a small brush. He said with a smile, ¡°STRAWBERRY FLAVOR! ¡± Their bodies were close to each other, and their faces were very close to each other They were so close that they could see the small hairs on her face through the sunlight. Even the e on her face looked very cute. Gu Yinshu couldn¡¯t help but gasp for breath and kiss her again. Then he buried his face in her shoulder. However, at this distance, he could clearly smell the fragrance from freewill¡¯s body. With this thought in mind, he could only support his body and look at her from top to bottom His eyes were dark and deep. Freewill licked his lips subconsciously. Thinking that it was lucky that he had brought lipstick with him, but his lips were a little dry, he pushed Gu Yinshu, who was half pressing on him, and said, ¡°get up, I WANT TO DRINK WATER! ¡± The man smiled ¡°What water? HMM? ¡± She only heard a hoarse whisper with a smile Her vision darkened, and her body was instantly trapped in a strong and strong embrace. Gu Yinshu kissed her lips again, as if he was eating candy. He kissed her recklessly, and she felt that she was almost out of breath. subconsciously, she pushed him But there was no reaction. She could only open her mouth and let out a small gap. But before she could take a breath, Gu Yinshu took the opportunity to slip into her tongue, and hooked her tender and moist tongue with a burning heat. What her nose smelled was the hot breath of a man. It was his warm and hot lips that acted on her lips. She whimpered twice. Her face was flushed, and she could not bear his affection. Her eyshes slowly became a little moist, and she felt as if she had stepped into a paradise. Following her heart, Momo listened to the knocking on the door beside her ear. Only then did the person on her release her breath. She was still a little dazed. Her head was dizzy, and she seemed to have not recovered from the kiss. Gu Yinshu touched her flushed face with sweat. He smiled slightly, and his eyes were burning with visible affection. He picked up the Napkin on the table and wiped the sweat from Sui Xin¡¯s forehead. Seeing her still in a daze, he felt a heat in his throat, but he also knew that he could not disturb her. Instead, he quickly asked the waiter in the restaurant to serve them food. His brothers had note yet.. For some reason, Sui Xin started to feel nervous. He did not know how to face his brothers, nor did he know what kind of character his brothers had. What if they hated his soft and cute character? To be honest, freewill was really worried and nervous about these people¡¯s first reaction. Chapter 2146

Chapter 2146: Chapter 2039

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION However, when they all appeared one by one, he did not feel that much because he felt that they were all ordinary students. It was just that they had left too deep an impression on him previously. For example, fighting, causing trouble in the school However, they all seemed to be quite well-behaved in front of her. Although the word ¡®well-behaved¡¯ made her feel a little embarrassed, she still felt that they were generally more well-behaved. Therefore, she had a rather happy meal. When these people came over, they really called her sister-inw. When they called her sister-inw.. She was really embarrassed. This address was too social. It always made people think of incredible things and images. However, she obviously didn¡¯t show any of these things. Instead, she talked with them about their studies and school life and things. After interacting with them, she suddenly found that they were actually quite cute, but sometimes they were scared by their reputation. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t just talk. EAT first. ¡° Gu Yinshu was not very satisfied with the appearance of these people, which made him feel less important in front of Sui Xin. Although it was only at this time, he still felt a little unhappy. After eating, they nned to go back. Sui Xin was a little embarrassed about how he had kissed her in public today. After returning home, Gu Yinshu put the bag on the table, sat back on the SOFA, and helped her up to lean against him. She thoughtfully handed him a ss of water. The temperature was just right. ¡°Moisten your throat. ¡° Freewill red at him, his voice still hoarse. ¡°I think I¡¯ll be the first person to die from kissing! ¡± Gu Yinshu quickly covered her mouth and spat twice in the air. He frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. ¡± He had always been considerate and gentle However, death was a taboo. Freewill closed his mouth and knew that he was wrong. He lifted the ss of water and drank it. She was really thirsty to death Gu Yinshu heaved a sigh of relief and spat twice again. He only hoped that he would miss this unintentional mistake. Only then did he calmly take out the thermos container from the bag. Carelessly putting down the nket, he eximed, ¡°isn¡¯t this takeout? Why is there a lunchbox? ¡° He nodded. ¡°It¡¯s the GRANDPA Butler who takes care of me. He opened his own shop because it¡¯s nearby. If the nanny asks for leave and goes home, he will let me eat there. ¡± Talking about Gu Yinshu¡¯s family, carelessly felt a little soft in his heart He had grown up too hard, and his heart would always ache a little. He said gently, ¡°the Butler is pretty good. ¡° He nodded with a smile in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to take a look when I have time. ¡± Carelessly understood instantly. It seemed that he was one of the few people close to Gu Yinshu, so he nodded with a smile. He opened the two lunch boxes. There were two dishes and a soup, but the dishes were different. It was clear that they were carefully prepared. Therefore, he had a good impression of the Butler¡¯s grandfather. The only regret was that.. They were all vegetarian. Following his heart, he asked, ¡°are you sure you can¡¯t eat meat? ¡± They had e on their faces, but they still ate meat and spicy food. They even ate hotpot. Gu Yinshu caressed her hair and pushed the lunch box in front of her. ¡°It¡¯ll heal faster this way. You can¡¯t let your mother worry, right? ¡± Seeing that he mentioned his mother, following his heart, he picked up his chopsticks and took a bite. Then his eyes lit up ¡°It¡¯s so delicious! ¡± He chuckled softly and looked at her with a deep and sentimental gaze. ¡°It¡¯s all yours! ¡° Chapter 2147

Chapter 2147: Chapter 2040 Kiss

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Following her heart, she nodded as she ate. There was no need for words to describe her happiness. At least, to her, happiness was like this. Thus, she ate two boxes of vegetables without changing her expression. After drinking the egg soup, she also ate a part of Gu Yinshu. Anyway, he knew everything during their rtionship, including his own temperament. Following her heart, she did not hold it in front of him. She ate, drank, and did not hold it in her heart. Gu Yinshu only smiled and indulged her. After lunch, Gu Yinshu simply tidied up. However, she saw that the sun was just right, and she was sleepy. The youth had no choice but to take out a thick and warm nket from the cab on the other side of the wall and cover her with it. He set a time to wake her up He stood by the side with a book in his hand. He woke up after a short while. His hazy eyes gradually regained their rity. He put on his mask and followed behind Gu Yinshu with his backpack and DSLR. Soon, it was the weekend again. The Sun was still shining brightly. asionally, there was a breeze and the curtains fluttered. She turned over and covered her head with the quilt. She was troubled by the sunlight that disturbed her sleep, but she felt her body was sore and weak. She scratched her head, lifted the quilt, and sat up on her own. The loose nightgown slid down, but she did not realize it. She put her hand on her waist and straightened her body. Her head turned clockwise slowly. After a few movements, she felt that her body was slightly softer. She ate and drank well every day, but didn¡¯t exercise. She felt that her body was rusted. Following her heart, she yawned, got up, and put on her slippers to go to the bathroom to wash up. Thinking that she had to take medicine, following her heart felt a little bitter. But she still thought that it was better to bring the medicine to the ssroom to eat. As long as she could dy it for a little while, it was true. Following her heart was a kind of procrastination. When she arrived at the ssroom, Gu Yinshu saw her taking the medicine and knew that she should take it. Afraid that she would suffer, he specially brought candy for her. At first, freewill didn¡¯t know why he kept looking at him. He suddenly leaned over slightly and put his hand on the chair behind her shoulder, as if he was encircling her. Freewill felt that something was wrong, so he stepped back a little. The next second, Gu Yinshu kissed him. He held her shoulder with one hand and leaned his head slightly against hers. Freewill was stunned as if he had been struck by lightning. He smiled lightly and slightly knocked his eyes. The tip of his tongue pried open her slightly opened Pink Lips and passed the candy in his mouth over. It was the sweet taste of the big white rabbit fudge. When he reacted, he instinctively pushed him away. His face became redder and redder uncontrobly. Shey on the table next to him and buried her face in her arms. The heat on her face made her heart feel like it had opened a bottle of bubbling sprite. The Milk Candy in her mouth was held on the tip of her tongue. Gu Yinshu licked the corner of his lips, still wanting more. He chuckled a few times and looked at her shy appearance. The satisfaction in his heart seemed to be overflowing. The scorching hot breath made his lips and tongue go numb from the kiss. In a daze, Sui Xin lost his sight and hearing. His hands were soft as he groped around his waist. Gu Yinshu stopped moving and stepped back a little. The pressure on Sui Xin¡¯s body suddenly lessened, and she slowly opened her eyes. Her ck Eyes were wet with cool water, like an obedient and docile cat. She said nkly, ¡°what¡¯s wrong... ¡± seeing this, a certain someone¡¯s mouth was dry and his lower abdomen tightened ... Before he could react, Gu Yinshu came up again and deepened the kiss like a storm. ¡°follow your heart... ¡± he called her name as if he was calling her soul He tilted his head and bit her earlobe, then kissed her on the upper lip His Lips and tongue entwined deeply, and he kissed her deeply in a different direction every time ... Chapter 2148

Chapter 2148: Chapter 2041

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She raised her hand and wrapped it around Gu Yinshu¡¯s neck. She could hear the sound of water sshing in her ears, and the sweet saliva intertwined with each other. Her teeth and cheeks were still fragrant, and her mouth was full of saliva. Because it was almost time for the morning reading, no one was around. Unknowingly, his cold fingers drilled into the bottom of her sweater, and his fingertips touched her warm and delicate skin. Little by little, they brushed past her smooth and smooth skin, which was as smooth as cream, and he fumbled to unbutton her underwear button. The sudden coolness made freewill tremble slightly, and a smallyer of goosebumps appeared on his back and arms. Although she had lost her consciousness, she realized what Gu Yinshu was doing at this moment. Her face suddenly burned up, and her white ears were filled with blood. ¡°Don¡¯t... don¡¯t. ¡° Sui Xin gradually came back to his senses. He was so scared that he struggled slightly, trying to get rid of his confinement. Gu Yinshu suddenly stood up and cursed in his mind. He frowned, took a deep breath, and gritted his teeth. He wanted to calm down after leaving the ssroom. The car door was hit by a loud bang. She pulled down her clothes with a red face and quickly twisted her hands behind her, buttoning her unbuttoned underwear. Gu Yinshu leaned against the car, pressed the cigarette between his lips, and lowered his head to light it up. He turned his face away to get some air. The bone-chilling wind blew against his face, and his heart was boiling with desire. The fire did not subside in the slightest, and he was moring to start a prairie fire. No... ... This won¡¯t do ... If this continued, no one would be able to control what he would do ... The thinyer of smoke was blown away. Gu Yinshu clenched the cigarette tightly, and his pupils were so deep that they could not see the bottom. No expression could be seen on his face at all ... after a long time, his posture did not move at all, and there was no reaction at all ... The two of them went back at night without saying a word. However, when they reached his house, she watched TV to rx. The TV in the living room was ying the current popr TV series in a low voice. She watched it with great interest until the plot ended. She inadvertently nced out of the window. Dusk had already fallen, and there were asional lights that brought a bit of starlight. It turned out that it was alreadyte. When she looked again, Gu Yinshu had unknowingly fallen asleep. She pondered and felt that it was about time. She got up and stretched her body. She gently kicked his small belly and was ready to stretch her feet out of the young man¡¯s arms to wash vegetables and bread and dumplings. With just a slight movement, Gu Yinshu woke up from his NAP. His Palm subconsciously held her little feet and pressed them closer to his belly, then fell asleep in a daze. It was apletely subconscious movement, but freewill was stunned on the spot and did note back to his senses for a long time. She was born in winter, so her feet were naturally cold, so she could not feel warm no matter how hard she tried. But now, she felt that her feet were warm, and even her heart felt a little warm. Freewill turned off the TV andy down gently. He stretched his arms to reach for the nket on the other Sofa and took it over to cover Gu Yinshu. As she got closer, she could clearly see the bruise under the young man¡¯s eyes. It was a little heavy, and the tiny pieces on his forehead were scattered in a mess. He looked rather delicate and pitiful. Thinking of how delicate and pitiful he looked on a boy, she smiled gently. Seeing that there was still a lot of space left in the nket, she changed her position and covered herself with the nket. Her fingers slowly rubbed his face and forehead Her skin was smooth and fair. She had thought about what her lover looked like before. He was tall, gentle, and knowledgeable. He had seen mountains and water, and he had wisdom in his heart. Perhaps he was not good-looking, or maybe he was low-key and silent However, she had such an impression in her heart. Even if it was her first love, she could be considered tall, handsome, but she had never thought that she would fall in love with such an outstanding youth. Chapter 2149

Chapter 2149: Chapter 2042

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION He liked her, but so did she. Love was mutual. He was so gentle and considerate. It wasn¡¯t so hard to ept that he had unknowingly fallen into it. Although he didn¡¯t say it, he understood it in his heart. But thinking about the things that had happened between the two of them, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Sometimes, he was a little lost. When he turned his head, the youth had already woken up. His eyes were half open, and he rubbed his eyes in a daze. He was really very cute She had seen many seductive versions before, but she had never seen such a cute and pitiful version. She could not help but pinch Gu Yinshu¡¯s cheeks. They were fleshy and very strong. Gu Yinshu was still half-awake and half-asleep. He poured a ss of water on the table to moisten his throat. Only then did he feel that he was somewhat awake, but he felt that his face was being yed with. Naturally, he could not get angry. He just smiled and pinched her little hand to his mouth, and kissed her loudly. Sui Xin¡¯s face instantly turned red. It was pink like rosy clouds, and it was even red. She used her hand to give him a gentle kick, and only then did she remove her hand from the devil. She put her hand into her pocket, put on her shoes, and yawned. ¡°Wake up and make dumplings after you¡¯ve slept well. I¡¯m a little hungry. ¡± Gu Yinshu took the nket off his body, folded it, and put it aside. He said softly, ¡°I¡¯m going to boil some Chinese medicine first. ¡± Chinese medicine Sui Xin was stunned. She touched her face, which was full of potholes. The Red Mark on her face had not disappeared until now. She had also gotten some external medicine from the doctor today, but she did not know if it would work. She said, ¡°they¡¯re all in the kitchen. Let¡¯s do it together. ¡° He liked the feeling of fighting with Sui Xin, so the nanny and maids did not fight at all. The two of them cleaned their hands. Gu Yinshu used the y pot to boil the Chinese medicine, and Sui Xin started to wash the vegetables and cut the meat. Although she had never done it herself, she had seen her mother wrap it at home. It was probably just adding some seasoning to the meat. To prevent making mistakes, she had even searched for some information and posted it on a post-it note on the wall, looking at it step by step. As Sui Xin cut the meat, she said in a soft voice, ¡°If I don¡¯t Cook it well, you can¡¯t waste it, okay? ¡° The meat hadn¡¯t been minced yet, but it had been chopped up by the knife.. Gu Yinshu turned to look at the casserole beside him and shook his head. He walked over to grab the knife in her hand and chopped the minced meat on the chopping board ¡°Watch your medicine! ¡± She reminded him impatiently. ¡°I know, I know! ¡± She watched him cook attentively. He looked handsome when he held the knife and chopped the minced meat! Wait, a knife Sui Xin suddenly thought of the ruthlessness he had when he was about tomit suicide in the afternoon. He panicked and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t move! ! ¡± The young man was stunned. The hand holding the knife stopped in the air, and he looked a little lost. Following his heart, a forced smile appeared on his face. He quickly walked over and grabbed the knife from the young man¡¯s hand. clenching his fist tightly, he said with a smile, ¡°well, I like to chop meat. You can go and brew the medicine. ¡± Gu Yinshu¡¯s gaze fell on her face and touched the nervous expression on her face He couldn¡¯t help but smile. It seemed that her sequ was a little serious. However, as long as she didn¡¯t say the word ¡®break up¡¯ , he should be fine. The corners of his mouth curled up. He smiled and gave the seat to her. He walked to the side obediently and looked at the Chinese medicine on the y Pot. One hour after the medicine, freewill slowly ate the dumplings. Although the taste was a little nd, it tasted good and beautiful. While waiting for Gu Yinshu to wash the dishes, she sent the photos to the dormitory discussion group and told them that she was not going back. Chapter 2150

Chapter 2150: Chapter 2043 warmth

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION When she woke up the next day, it was already two or three o¡¯clock in the afternoon. For some reason, it suddenly started to drizzle outside the window. Early in the morning, Sui Xin did not return to the dormitory. Instead, she went home. The house was heated and warm. Sui Xin was still a little drowsy, so she took a nap again. When she woke up, she was not in good spirits. She yawned, turned off the humidifier, put on her clothes, opened the door, and shuffled her slippers to the living room. Her parents were not at home. Mother Jiang Cooked Porridge and put it on the dining table. There was a note next to it, asking her to heat up the food herself. The light in the microwave was slightly bright, and the food was turning. Following her heart, she stared nkly at the time clock. She suddenly remembered that she had muted her phone before going to bedst night. She ran to the room, took out her phone from her coat, and checked if there was any news. She casually looked through it, and it was all Gu Yinshu¡¯s. There were many missed calls and messages. Following which, she did not bother to reply. She sighed slightly and put her phone aside. This person was really too free. After eating, she sat down at her desk to study. As the final exams were approaching, the tasks for each subject became heavier. In just a few days of New Year¡¯s holiday, she had given out a lot of misceneous papers. Following her heart, she was very focused on whatever she was doing and it was easy for her to get engrossed in it. It was the same for her studies, so she didn¡¯t realize how much time had passed. After she finished her biology paper, she took out a math problem to write. Just as she finished writing the fourth question, her phone rang again. She didn¡¯t even need to look to know who it was. Following which, she stopped writing and rubbed her sore neck. It was a good time to take a break. She took the phone. ¡°Hello... Gu Yinshu. ¡° ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re finally willing to answer my call. ¡° There was the sound of a child beside her, making a racket for some unknown reason. Gu Yinshu cleared his throat and said to the person beside him, ¡°go y somewhere else, don¡¯t bother me. ¡° Hearing theughter and noise in the background, following her heart asked, ¡°where are you? ¡° She was a little thirsty, so she got up and went to get some water. Gu Yinshu said, ¡°I¡¯m at home. ¡° ¡°Why is it so noisy? ¡± All kinds of voices andughter were mixed together. He acknowledged and said, ¡°someone came to the house. ¡° Only then did freewill realize that today was New Year¡¯s Day. It should be a family gathering or something. She said, ¡°Oh. ¡± ¡°Are they all rtives? ¡° ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m bored to death... ¡° He had just finished speaking when he suddenly shouted, ¡°Oh my God, Gu Xiang, don¡¯t climb on top of me. ¡° Gu Xiang held her homework book and asked eagerly, ¡°brother, what are you doing? ¡° Gu Yinshu pulled his cousin¡¯s hand away and said impatiently, ¡°I¡¯m on the phone with my girlfriend. ¡° ¡°Wow! Girlfriend! ¡° Gu Xiang¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°The sister you told me about, the one whose grades are better than mine? ! ¡° ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Don¡¯t listen to adults. ¡° ¡°then you told her to teach me HOW TO DO MY HOMEWORK! ¡± Gu Xiang refused to let it go. Gu Yinshu had forgotten about this. When he passed by just now, he saw his cousin in the room writing her homework with a sad face, so he casually said, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so young and still like to study. You¡¯re almost catching up with your sister-inw. If you have time, ask her to teach you how to do your homework. ¡° Nowadays, children were very mature and knew everything. Gu Xiang pouted. ¡°brother, you lied to me. Your grades are so bad. ¡° Gu Yinshu was too bored. He actually leaned against the door edge and started to chat with his cousin. ¡°So what if your grades are bad? You¡¯re only in second grade, and you dare to look down on your brother? ¡° ¡°A sister with good grades looks down on you. ¡° ¡°Hey, you little Brat, isn¡¯t your brother handsome? ¡° Actually, to be honest, Gu Yinshu had a straight nose, was tall and thin, and had fair skin. His handsome face made many girls fall in love with him. Chapter 2151

Chapter 2151: Chapter 2044: handsome

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Therefore, Gu Xiang felt that her brother was handsome, but she was too embarrassed to say it, so she said stubbornly, ¡°the girls in our ss don¡¯t like boys with bad grades. The ones with good grades should be together with the ones with good grades. ¡° ¡°Is that so realistic? ¡± Gu Yinshu couldn¡¯t help butugh and teased her on purpose. ¡°But the girls in our ss like boys with bad grades. ¡° Although he wasn¡¯t a good person, his grades were still good. However, he didn¡¯t intend to rify himself, because in the eyes of outsiders, he was just a delinquent who didn¡¯t study hard and fight. What did that mean. It was now that he could finally talk to his girlfriend. However, his cousin was pestering him and pestering him endlessly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Freewill asked in a low voice. Gu Yinshu stopped his cousin who was trying to snatch his phone. He turned over and said, ¡°my sister wants you to teach her homework. ¡° ¡°Ah? ¡± She replied with an ¡°Oh¡± and smiled. ¡°Sure, give her the phone. ¡° Gu Xiang finally got her phone as she wished. She ced it beside her ear. The child was quite polite. He first greeted her softly, ¡°hello, sister. ¡° ¡°What sister? Call me sister-inw, ¡± Gu Yinshu interrupted him. But no one paid any attention to him. Following his heart, he hummed softly and said gently, ¡°hello, what do you want me to teach you? ¡° ¡°teach math. Sister will teach me how to write math. I don¡¯t know how to write! ¡° ¡°...¡± Math Gu Yinshu was clueless. How would she know how to teach math. But following his heart, she took a sip of warm water and picked up the pen beside her. ¡°Okay, tell me the questions. ¡° Gu Xiang read the questions seriously. She lowered her eyes and wrote them down on the draft paper. There weren¡¯t many questions, but they were all quite simple. Following his heart, he was very patient. He exined the questions to Gu Xiang bit by bit and didn¡¯t find it annoying. ¡°sister, you¡¯re so smart. ¡± Gu Xiang finally finished writing the questions that she knew the least under the guidance of the gentle sister on the phone. However... ... These kinds of math questions written by second-grade children... ... Following his heart, he asked, ¡°why didn¡¯t you let your brother teach you? ¡° ¡°My brother is not good at studying and has a bad temper. Xinxin doesn¡¯t want him to teach her. ¡° Following his heart, heughed a few times. Children were so naive. How could Gu Yinshu be bad at studying. It was true that he had a bad temper. Gu Yinshu, who was listening from the side, wanted to beat him up. He gritted his teeth and pinched Gu Xiang¡¯s Chubby face. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? ¡° He didn¡¯t know if Sui Xin was born to be liked by children because of his temper. Gu Xiang Sat on the sofa and shook her legs. She couldn¡¯t help but want to chat with Sui Xin. She pouted. ¡°sister, you¡¯re too good. Just like me, I¡¯m also very good. ¡° Sui Xin pretended to be surprised and smiled. ¡°really? ¡° ¡°Yes. ¡° The two Siblings Sat on the Sofa in the living room. Gu Xiang snatched the phone and chatted with freewill. Gu Yinshu had no choice but to press the remote control in boredom. Her elbows supported the Armrest of the Sofa and she kept changing the channel. Time did not pass slowly, but it passed by unknowingly. By the middle of January, a semester would soone to an end after the final exams. During his time in school, freewill tried his best to avoid having more contact with Gu Yinshu. The two of them acted as if nothing had happened. Freewill did not know how to fall in love after so long, but Gu Yinshu kept it in. asionally, he could not hold it in and waited for her to pass through the ssroom before pulling her to a corner where no one was around to kiss her. The difference in height between them was too big. Even when they kissed on the stairs, he still had to bend down. During the period of time before the evening self-study session, there were only a few people in the ssroom. Song Yan was sitting in his seat ying games when the back door of the ssroom was knocked on. He looked up and saw a Loli with two ponytails. She was still wearing a small skirt in the middle of winter, and her eyes were shining shyly. Song Yan paused the game and put his phone on the table. He asked casually, ¡°who are you looking for? ¡° The girl hesitated for a while and asked, ¡°is Gu Yinshu in your ss? ¡° As soon as he said this, Song Yan instantly understood. Another person came to look for Gu Yinshu. Chapter 2152

Chapter 2152: Chapter 2045: ying basketball

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Some time ago, ss 12 and ss 1 made an appointment to y basketball. At that time, quite a few people went to watch. Anyway, the ss teachers of both sses brought the girls to cheer them on. Gu Yinshu also went on the court. It was unknown whether he had eaten some Aphrodisiac that day. He moved like a drug, and his positioning was particrly shy. He snatched all kinds of balls and shot, deliberately causing all kinds of exmations. Then, not long after, all kinds of confession posts appeared on the school forum, asking who the boy in No. 1 Jersey was today. A series of follow-up posts were posted below, with a few photos of Mo Hun secretly taking pictures. Many people said that this guy was even more handsome than the campus Belle. Therefore, during this period of time, Gu Yinshu was found more frequently. During pe ss or on the way back from the toilet, he was blocked outside the ssroom to ask for contact information. Gu Yinshu himself had always ignored these girls and stayed out of the matter, making others think that he was going to escape from the sea of desire and be an immortal. asionally, his friends would tease him, but he was toozy to exin. Except for a few good friends who knew the truth, Gu Yinshu was really being eaten by his current girlfriend. It could be said that he was deeply infatuated with her. Even Song Yan didn¡¯t dare to casually joke around. There was once when some boys in the back row were bored in ss and casually discussed the looks and figures of some of the girls in the ss. One of the boys said bluntly, ¡°Hey, look at the girl that our brother Yinshu likes. She¡¯s pretty, but her breasts are a little small... ¡° This boy usually had a big mouth and liked to flirt with girls. He bragged all kinds of things. F * Ck, he was very annoying. He was so lost in his words that he didn¡¯t even see the people around him crazily winking at him. Then, this person was ¡®taught a lesson¡¯ by Gu Yinshu after school that day. In the pitch-ck night, when they gathered together, it was obvious that they were causing trouble. No one dared to get close to them. Some of the students who passed by also hid far away and didn¡¯t dare to provoke these hooligans. Song Yan and Xu Xiao were behind the crowd, watching Gu Yinshu and the wretched man in ss ¡®exchanging feelings¡¯ . ¡°How long has it been since Gu Yinshu got someone to mess with the people in ss? ¡± Xu Xiaocheng asked. Song Yan couldn¡¯t remember and shook his head. After a while, the two brothers clicked their tongues and sighed. ¡°You really can¡¯t mess with the boss¡¯s woman. ¡° Now that freewill was with Gu Yinshu, it really meant that whoever touched him would die. The final exams were held at the end of January. After three days of exams, the students of grade one and grade two were on vacation, and grade three continued to make up for their lessons. It snowed heavily on Monday, and the exams started on Tuesday, so there was no morning self-study. Freewill got up a littlete by ident. He rushed to the ce where he had arranged to meet and found Gu Yinshu sitting on a bench not far away. He leaned against the back of the chair and his legszily rested on the ground. There was a thinyer of snow on his short ck hair. She ran in a hurry and didn¡¯t even catch her breath. She felt very guilty. ¡°How long have you been waiting for me? ¡° ¡°A long time. ¡° The corner of Gu Yinshu¡¯s mouth twitched, and he shifted his gaze to her face. Following her heart: ... ... ... Because following her heart¡¯s holiday was short, she didn¡¯t have time to return to the city to celebrate the New Year. On the night of the New Year¡¯s Eve, she found mother Jiang¡¯s family to celebrate the New Year. Le Wen novel | The two families had a reunion dinner to celebrate the New Year. At the dinner table, Jiang and Jiang talked about random¡¯s grades. ¡°What school does random n to enter in the future? ¡± Jiang asked. Jiang replied conservatively, ¡°let¡¯s see how she performs on the college entrance exam. ¡° Based on random¡¯s current standard, her grades in the Third Year of high school should not fall behind. It should not be a big deal if she could enter one of China¡¯s top universities. She also had a calm personality. If she could calm herself down, her family would be very assured of her. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that she will be influenced by others in school. ¡± Jiang shook his head and sighed. The students at an Cheng No. 1 High School were usually from the best financial families, so their food and clothing expenses would definitely be on par with each other. Mama Jiang knew what Papa Jiang was worried about, so sheforted him. Chapter 2153

Chapter 2153: Chapter 2046 daily life

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION After a while, mother Jiang brought out the sliced fruit and ced it on the dining table. ¡°Aiya, you guys eat more. Take a rest first and talk about something else. ¡° ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so busy. Hurry up and eat, sister. ¡° ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. How was the food today? ¡° Mother Jiang frowned and gently patted Sui Xin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Sui Xin, I¡¯m talking to you. Why are you always daydreaming? ¡° Hearing his mother¡¯s urging, Sui Xin stopped daydreaming and stopped eating. He raised his head. ¡°Did you enjoy the food today? ¡± Jiang asked. Following her mother¡¯s words, she nodded. ¡°Yes. ¡° ¡°Have you been under a lot of stresstely? You¡¯ve been staying in your room all day and didn¡¯t say a word. I didn¡¯t see you and your ssmates go out to y during the holidays. ¡° Jiang wiped her hands on her apron and pulled out a chair to sit down. She looked at her mother worriedly. ¡°studying is important, but so is your health. ¡° ¡°That¡¯s right. Follow your heart and don¡¯t be like this all the time. Go out more often. If you stay at home all the time, you¡¯ll get bored easily. ¡° Papa Xu interrupted them and knocked on the bowl with his chopsticks ¡°What are you going out for? What time is it now? Follow your heart. She knows what she¡¯s doing. She¡¯s almost in her third year of high school, so she needs to work hard. Now that she¡¯s young, it won¡¯t matter if she works a little harder. What if she can¡¯t even endure this little bit of hardship when she goes out into the world? ¡° Follow her heart lowered her head and ate quietly. She didn¡¯t say anything as she listened. After eating, she called her grandmother. It had been a long time since shest saw follow her. She missed her very much. Her grandmother had been discharged from the hospital some time ago and had been recuperating at home. She was very happy when she received follow her phone call. She repeatedly shouted in a familiar dialect, ¡°follow your heart! Grandma misses you so much. If you don¡¯te back during the New Year, you won¡¯t be able to eat the oil cake that grandma made for you. ¡° There were still two or three cousins who were the same generation as freewill, but freewill was the one that grandma doted on the most. She had grown up by her grandma¡¯s side since she was young. After she transferred to school here, grandma was always worried that freewill would not have anything to eat, or that he would not be able to eat enough and would not be used to eating. However, grandma was old and could not remember many things. She liked to repeat the same thing many times. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m going back to visit you during the holiday. Are you feeling better? ¡± Freewill suppressed the slight bitterness in his heart and asked with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m feeling much better. Did you have a good meal over there? ¡° ¡°I have a good meal every day. I can go back during the summer holidays. ¡° ¡°Be good, follow your heart. When youe back during the summer holidays, Grandma will give you red bean soup and steamed cakes. Grandma has made a lot of them. You can tell me when the timees. I¡¯ll prepare them for you. ¡° She obediently agreed. ¡°Okay, grandma, you have to be good over there too. I¡¯ll be obedient. ¡° After listening to grandma¡¯s nagging, she hung up the phone. Following her heart, she lowered her head and sat on the Sofa in the living room in a daze. The television in front of her was ying the Joyous Spring Festival g. asionally, she could hear theughter of children ying and running downstairs, apanied by the crackling sound of fireworks. She took off her shoes, sat cross-legged on the SOFA, and unconsciously looked at her phone. There were many group messages of blessings in her inbox. She was toozy to reply, so she scrolled through them one by one. When she suddenly saw a name, her fingers paused. After thinking for a long time, she took the remote control and turned up the volume of the television. She turned around and saw that her parents were still talking at the dining table. She dialed Gu Yinshu¡¯s number. Du... Du Du ... ... One after another, it sounded like it was pounding on her heart. ¡°Hello. ¡± Gu Yinshu picked up the call. It was quiet. When she heard his voice, she somehow heaved a sigh of relief. She put the phone to her ear and said softly, ¡°happy new year. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s not even 12 o¡¯clock yet. ¡° ¡°...¡± She didn¡¯t know what to say. Chapter 2154

Chapter 2154: Chapter 2047, New Year¡¯s Eve

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION When Sui Xin heard that there wasn¡¯t any noise on his end, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little curious. ¡°Are you in your room? Why is it so quiet? ¡° ¡°outside. ¡° ¡°outside? Didn¡¯t you spend the New Year with your family tonight? ¡° ¡°No. ¡° ¡°Oh... ¡° Sui Xin was lost in her thoughts as she held her phone. Just as she was about to say, Gu Yinshu on the other end of the phone asked again, ¡°are you at home? ¡° ¡°I am. She is baffled. ¡°. He said,¡±...¡± Behind him, mother Jiang called out to him, ¡°freewill, are you still eating? ¡° Freewill jumped in fright. He hurriedly turned around and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not eating, mother. ¡° ¡°Who are you talking to? ¡± Mother Jiang tidied up the dishes and asked casually. Freewill steadied his expression and said, ¡°I¡¯m talking to a ssmate. ¡° After saying that, she put on her slippers and ran into the room. She gently locked the door before she dared to put her phone to her ear again. ¡°Hello? ¡° There was no sound on the other end of the line again. Freewill exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t hear what you just said. ¡° Gu Yinshu¡¯s voice was very indifferent. He said as if nothing had happened, ¡°I¡¯m at your door. ¡° Freewill was stunned on the spot and didn¡¯t react for a moment. He heard him continue, ¡°I was waiting for you for a day without eating. I¡¯m very hungry. ¡° ¡°It rained just now. I¡¯m going to die from the rain. ¡° Freewill¡¯s heart felt as if it was being gripped tightly by a hand. Although she was slow-witted, she was not ignorant. ¡ª ¡°Mom, is there anything else to eat? ¡± Freewill changed his clothes, put on his coat, and ran to the kitchen. Mother Jiang saw that she was dressed and her hands stopped moving. ¡°You¡¯re going out? Why are you changing your clothes? ¡° ¡°...¡±she had no idea what to do and could only lie ... ¡°My ssmate lives right next door and didn¡¯t eat dinner tonight. She just called me and asked me to bring her some food and talk to her for a while. ¡° Jiang asked, ¡°AH? Your ssmate¡¯s parents aren¡¯t home? ¡° Carefree felt guilty and lowered his eyes. He replied, ¡°she didn¡¯t say anything. Anyway, she¡¯s alone during the New Year, so I¡¯m going to apany her... ¡° ¡°Oh... Alright then, bring your phone with you. ¡° Carefree was usually very obedient, so Jiang didn¡¯t doubt him too much and believed him. She said, ¡°there¡¯s also some hot dumplings. Can You bring them to your ssmate for her to eat? ¡° ¡°Yes, yes, I can. ¡± Before leaving the kitchen, Suixin hesitated for a while and said, ¡°mom, Tell Dad that I¡¯m leaving first... ¡° ???? It was pitch-ck outside, and there were only street lights more than ten meters away. The bone-chilling air traveled into one¡¯s lungs, making one shiver involuntarily. The faint fragrance of plum blossoms drifted in the night. The thin snow on the ground had already turned into broken ice and melted into water. The sound of footsteps could be heard when one stepped on it. Gu Yinshu sat on the bench. There was a white flower on it. It fell from the branch andnded on his shoulder. He didn¡¯t notice it at all. She was holding a thermal container in her arms and standing not far away. Xiaoxiao had a thin and clean face. The two of them looked at each other silently. The end of his dark eyes were long and thin. His cold outline was submerged in the darkness. ¡°Gu Yinshu. ¡± Following his heart, she took a few steps forward and sat beside him. She picked up the flower on his shoulder, spread it in her palm, and sniffed it in front of her nose. It was a faint fragrance. In the silence, there were only two people breathing. ¡°I brought you something to eat. ¡± As she thought of it, she lowered her head and opened the lid of the insted box. When the hot air of the food came into contact with the Cold Air, it quickly dispersed into white mist. She handed the thing over with both hands and said softly, ¡°there are only dumplings left. Are You Jealous? I added some for you. ¡° ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll go with you to buy something else, ¡± she added. Chapter 2155

Chapter 2155: Chapter 2048

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION After a while, the little snowkes started to drift again, but most of them were apanied by some cold rain. Freewill did not expect him toe here so suddenly, which made her feel a littleplicated at the moment. Under the dim light, the night was endless, and the fragrance of wintersweet spread faintly in the chilly air. The bench they were sitting on was surrounded by a few trees, and there was an suv parked in front of them. The location was very hidden, and the asional passer-by could not see inside. Gu Yinshu sat next to her, his eyes slightly lowered, looking at the spoon that was pressed against his lips. After a while, he opened his mouth obediently. The dumplings were not hot. They were just warm, just like the temperature on her body. She Fed him as she pleased and did not say anything. Seeing that his cheeks were bulging, she chewed and swallowed one dumpling, then brought the next dumpling to his lips. Later, when she saw the bottom of the lunchbox, she ate everything. She changed her sitting position and lowered her head to put the spoon away. She picked up a lid and closed the lunchbox. ¡°Are you full? ¡± She asked. ¡°Yes. ¡° ¡°Oh... ¡° Gu Yinshu¡¯s eyes were dark. Her thin coat was sprinkled with ayer of white frost. It was unmelted snow. Then there was silence. After a moment of silence, she turned her face and nced at him. ¡°Are you angry with me? ¡° Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t know if he was deliberately avoiding her gaze. This kind of awkward feeling was actually very difficult to exin. After thinking about it, the two of them didn¡¯t seem to have any conflict that could be said, nor did they have a reason. However, they knew that there was something between them, and they kept it in their hearts to ferment, but they didn¡¯t know where to start. It was a windy and snowy night, and the cold wind was blowing, making people¡¯s bones hurt. ¡°How is that possible? I was just too surprised. Wouldn¡¯t youe to your house in the middle of the night to look for you? ¡° ¡°How could theye to look for me? They have long treated me as someone who doesn¡¯t exist. ¡° ¡°How could that be? They all love you. ¡° Me Too. I just didn¡¯t say those three words out loud. He unconsciously turned the lighter in his right hand and answered perfunctorily. He lowered his head and took out a cigarette, ready to light it. For some reason, when he saw Gu Yinshu¡¯s indifferent look, a feeling of helplessness rose in his heart, and he didn¡¯t know what to do. She didn¡¯t like to lose her temper with others, and she couldn¡¯t say anything harsh. She didn¡¯t understand why Gu Yinshu would suddenly act like this. She guessed that maybe he was tired of their rtionship... Following his heart was very confused... ... She remembered what Song Yan had said ... And then she thought of another word ... Like the new and dislike the old? Probably... ... She sat quietly on the bench for a few seconds, then stood up. Following a few steps, following his heart, she stopped, turned her back to him, and said, ¡°then you should go home early. ¡± Then she walked forward without turning her head. His steps were light and slow. In the distance, the sky was dark and snowkes were falling over the light. The lighter was thrown onto the bench and rolled twice. It hit the ground and made a muffled sound. Gu Yinshu hugged her from behind and wrapped his arms around her. Sui Xin was stunned. After struggling for a while, he hugged her a little tighter. She blinked her eyes. The scene in front of her eyes was a little blurry. ¡°Don¡¯t go. ¡° Gu Yinshu¡¯s voice was as hoarse as a piece of sandpaper when he spoke. Sui Xin inhaled carefully and gently. The tension in his heart rxed a little. He was a young man. His clean and thin body was tightly pressed against hers. Unknowingly, his and her fingers were seamlessly holding each other, clinging to each other. Gu Yinshu was about to open his mouth to reply. The phone in his pocket rang. Following his heart, he cut him off and quickly took out his phone. ¡°Hello? ¡° ¡°following my heart, why aren¡¯t you back yet? ¡° In the middle of the night, mother Jiang couldn¡¯t help but worry when she saw her go down for such a long time. ¡°Mom. ¡° Following her heart, her hand was still being pulled. She felt guilty and quickly said, ¡°my ssmate is alone. I¡¯ll apany ¡®her¡¯ for a walk. She¡¯s nearby. She¡¯ll be back soon. ¡° Chapter 2156

Chapter 2156: Chapter 2049

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Mama Jiang disagreed. ¡°It¡¯s already sote. It¡¯s not safe for two girls to go shopping. Bring your ssmates home. ¡° ¡°No. ¡± Freewill choked on her own words. She paused for a moment before making up an excuse. ¡°¡®She¡¯ is in a bad mood and has something to tell me. Don¡¯t worry, Mama. I have my keys and my phone with me. I¡¯ll be back in a while. ¡° ¡°where are you guys now? ¡± Mama Jiang asked again. ¡°near... the school... ¡± Freewill¡¯s head hurt when she heard the question ... She didn¡¯t dare to say that it was nearby, in case mother Jiang asked her to go up ore down to look for her. ¡°The school? ¡° Following her anxiousness, she paced back and forth, her hand being held by someone. She looked up at Gu Yinshu, who was also looking at her. ¡°There are other students, I just contacted them... ¡° After hesitating for a long time, she instructed, ¡°don¡¯t make it toote. ¡° Following her answer, she recalled, ¡°where¡¯s dad? Have the rtives left? ¡° Mother Jiang said, ¡°he just drank some wine and is sleeping now. He just went home. ¡° ¡°okay, I got it. Call me if you need anything. ¡° ¡°By the way, are there any boys in your ssmates? ¡° Freewill pretended to be calm. ¡°there aren¡¯t any boys. They¡¯re all girls. ¡° Mama Jiang seemed to heave a sigh of relief and let out an ¡®mm¡¯ . ¡°What are you afraid of? It¡¯s not like your parents haven¡¯t seen me before. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s the new year. This is still a little awkward. ¡° The night was getting colder, but a thinyer of sweat was forming on her back. ¡°Do you want to walk with me? ¡± Freewill put away his phone and raised his head to ask. ¡ª The snow and water on the road melted, making it a little slippery. They walked around on the street. At this time, there were very few pedestrians on the road. Only the streetlights were lit alone. She wanted to say something, but she did not know how to say it properly. She did not know how a person¡¯s emotions could be so vtile. Just now, he was clearly indifferent, but now he held her hand and refused to let go. Freewill was a little unustomed to it. In the past, when they were together, he was the one who talked more. Now that he did not speak, the two of them seemed to have no more topics to talk about. When they passed by a 24-hour convenience store, he stopped. Following her, he looked up at him. Gu Yinshu said, ¡°I want to buy cigarettes. ¡° ¡°How old are you? Why do you keep smoking? ¡° Following her, he frowned and dragged her arm forward. ¡°Don¡¯t buy anymore. ¡° He stared at her back and smiled silently. After walking for a short distance, following her, he didn¡¯t notice anything. He didn¡¯t know what Gu Yinshu was thinking and continued to Mumble, ¡°when my father was young, he also liked to smoke. Later, his health wasn¡¯t good, so my mother kept saying that he quit... ¡° ¡°You don¡¯t care about me, ¡± Gu Yinshu said expressionlessly. Freewill kept quiet and looked back at him. After pausing for two seconds, he realized that he was at a loss for words. ¡°I think you¡¯re getting weirder and Weirder, ¡± she said. Gu Yinshu lowered his gaze and looked at the hands of the two of them. ¡°What¡¯s weird? ¡° He just felt that he was very strange. It was not easy to meet him today, so it should be sweet and sweet. However, there was a very strange emotion spreading between the two of them. ¡°Can you tell me what you want? I didn¡¯t ignore you, nor did I ignore you. I called you, but you didn¡¯t pick up. I thought you had something to do, so I didn¡¯t call you. ¡° After listening to her long speech, Gu Yinshu frowned. ¡°When did you call me? It was only today that you took the initiative. ¡° At this time, a probing male voice behind him said tentatively, ¡°following your heart? ¡° Chapter 2157

Chapter 2157: Chapter 2050: Jealous

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The two of them turned their heads at the same time. After Gao Xiaojian confirmed that it was followed by heart, he smiled and waved at her. ¡°It¡¯s really you. What a coincidence. Why are you here? ¡° As he got closer, he realized that there was a boy standing next to followed heart. Gao Xiaojian was stunned for a moment, and his gaze swept across Gu Yinshu¡¯s face. Wasn¡¯t this... ... Following heart didn¡¯t recognize his face, so he didn¡¯t have much of an impression of the person in front of him. After carefully searching through his mind, he barely remembered that he seemed to be the boy whom he had said a few words to before. Out of politeness, she smiled at him and asked casually, ¡°why are you outside? ¡° ¡°I went to buy something just now. ¡° Gao Xiaojian turned his gaze to the side and asked hesitantly, ¡°is this your brother? ¡° ¡°Ah? ¡± Sui Xin was stunned. Gu Yinshu was tall and stood on the steps. He looked down at Gao Xiaojian, his gaze bing colder and colder. He reached out and put his hand on Sui Xin¡¯s shoulder. He asked with a faint smile, ¡°who are you? ¡° Sui Xin looked at Gu Yinshu. She felt that there was something wrong with his mood, but she didn¡¯t think too much about it. Gao Xiaojian, who was standing not far away, realized that the rtionship between the two of them wasn¡¯t ordinary no matter how slow his reaction was. He smiled and said to Sui Xin, ¡°then I¡¯ll leave first. See you back at school. ¡° After seeing Gao Xiaojian leave, Sui Xin cleared his throat and turned to exin to Gu Yinshu, ¡°he¡¯s someone I knew in ss before... ¡° ¡°I know.¡±He turned his face away and interrupted her indifferently. Sui Xin felt that he had returned to his initial state of being extremely unstable and awkward. He had been quite normal just a moment ago, but now he was sulking with someone. ¡°Are you on good terms with him? ¡° After a while, Gu Yinshu couldn¡¯t help but ask in a low voice. Following her heart didn¡¯t answer. Because she was still wondering why he was angry. She was distracted for a while and didn¡¯t hear what he was asking. In Gu Yinshu¡¯s eyes, this was a tacit agreement. He became even angrier. ¡°because his grades are good? ¡° ¡°What are you talking about? ¡± Following her heart came back to her senses. ¡°Who am I on good terms with? ¡° ¡°The guy just now. ¡° She finally reacted and hurriedly waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯m not close to him. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not close. You¡¯re all alone. No matter which guy it is, don¡¯t get close to him easily, because they must have some ulterior motive. ¡° ¡°Why did you say that to overturn a whole boat of people? ¡± Freewill could not help but want tough, but when he saw the serious look on his face, he immediately agreed. The two of them were sweet outside for a while, but freewill finally went back first, because she was afraid that her parents woulde out to look for her. After taking a shower, she leaned on the bed and stared nkly for a while. She felt that it was too cold to sit down, so she took off her clothes and hid under the nket. It was not warm under the nket either. She only felt that her hands and feet were cold. She stared nkly, not knowing why she thought of Gu Yinshu. After spending too much time with a person, she would be too dependent on him, and she would also think of him habitually. He always wore less clothes, but his body was warm and dry, unlike her, which was as cold as ice. So every time the two of them were outside, he would habitually hold her hand and put it in his pocket. His fingers were intertwined, and his skin was close to his skin for warmth. Even when he wore gloves, it was not as warm as this. The light on the phone was very bright. It was ced by the pillow and vibrated again and again. This time it was not a phone call, but a text message. A soft ding-dong sound continued to ring in the room. Thest message was longer than the previous one. He picked it up and looked at it. The dim yellow light at the bedside was still on. He reached out and twisted it out, and the room suddenly plunged into darkness. She picked up the phone, turned her body, and fumbled for a number. Beep. Chapter 2158

Chapter 2158: Chapter 2051

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION There was no one there to pick up. Perhaps she had already gone back. Although freewill was a little disappointed, he still put his phone to the side and quickly fell asleep. Thest bit of winter vacation time slowly passed under freewill¡¯s pen. The days passed by uneventfully, and soon school started. Thursday. After the second ss in the morning, the opening ceremony was held. The ss monitor, as the grade representative, was going to give a speech. A few boys in the ss joked. ¡°The ss monitor is probably the most handsome grade representative in the past few years. When he stands at the g-raising tform with such a heroic bearing, I wonder how many juniors will be charmed... ¡° ¡°Tsk Tsk Tsk, you don¡¯t say. The ss Monitor, who looks upright and even wears a pair of gentle sses, is the most popr among young girls. ¡° The ss monitor ignored the group of boys who were gossiping around him. After collecting the English homework for group two, he ced it on the freewill desk and left. He was going to speak as a representativeter, so he had to go to the field to prepare in advance. Someone behind him reminded freewill, who had his head lowered while doing his homework, ¡°ss representative, the teacher wants you to collect all the homework and send it to the office. ¡° ¡°Ah, okay. ¡° She agreed and quickly solved thest question in her hand. She looked up at the watch hanging in the ssroom and hurriedly packed her things. The office of the Second Grade Group was on the third floor, and the experimental ss was on the second floor. It was very convenient to go up and down the stairs. In the office, the homeroom teacher was correcting the English homework of another ss. A teacher passed by with a ss of water and went up to take a look. ¡°Hey, homeroom teacher, are you correcting the homework of the experimental ss? ¡° ¡°Yes, AIYO... I¡¯m really speechless towards this group of students. ¡± The form teacher shook her head and sighed as she took the next assignment. ¡°Why? There are many good students in your ss. You should be obedient, right? ¡° ¡°Obedient for what? You don¡¯t know. These few students are really hard to manage these days. It¡¯s a waste of my effort. ¡° The teacher smiled andforted her, ¡°the experimental ss is also under your control. Be Content. ¡° As she said that, she made a report casually. ¡°Teacher, this is the assignment for our ss. ¡± She ced a stack of workbooks on the form Teacher¡¯s desk. The teacher nodded and suddenly remembered something. She said to freewill, ¡°Oh right, I looked at yourst exam paper. You seem to have lost a lot of points in the listening section. ¡° ¡°Ah... ¡± freewill was stunned ... The teacher put down the pen in her hand She said to her, ¡°with your results, not to mention seven or eight points, even one or two points are not the same for you, because these two points are definitely not easy to get. You have to have higher expectations of yourself. For example, in thest final exam, you were three points lower than grade one. How did you get these three points?¡± ¡°English is an easy subject to score in, so you can¡¯t lose points in a simple part like listeningprehension, okay? The teacher¡¯s requirements for you should be stable at around 120 points each time... ¡° ¡°...¡± Following her heart, she quietly listened to the teacher¡¯s instructions. ¡°then you go back and practice moreter. ¡° Because there was still the school opening ceremonyter, the form teacher couldn¡¯t pull her to talk more. Following her heart, she bowed slightly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be leaving, teacher. Thank you, teacher. ¡° ¡°Hey, wait. ¡° The homeroom teacher shouted to stop her from leaving. Freewill turned around. The homeroom teacher pointed at a wooden que ced in the corner. ¡°Today, the Sports Committee member took a leave of absence. The ss monitor is going to give a speech at the opening ceremony, so she doesn¡¯t have time. Take our ss que to the field and stand in front of the line. Take a look at the position yourself. ¡° Freewill was small, so it was a little strenuous for him to hold this wooden que. Chapter 2159

Chapter 2159: Chapter 2052

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The opening ceremony wasplicated and lengthy. Fortunately, the weather was good and there was a bit of Sun, but the people who basked in the sun were very warm. After the principal finished speaking, the students were finally allowed to sit on the grass, and the entire hall let out a sigh. Freewill and the girl in the second row changed seats and sat down. She did not eat breakfast in the morning, so she casually put a piece of hand-torn bread in her pocket. Because there were not many people in the experimental ss, there were only two rows, one for the boys and one for the girls. The students from the other sses sat next to her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you eat breakfast today? Why are you eating at this time? What if the teacher catches you and sees you? ¡° Freewill found that the person standing on his left was Shu Xin, but she didn¡¯t have any reaction. She was focused on eating her bread. ¡°You stand here properly. If the teacher finds out, I will really be caught and reced. ¡° ¡°Okay, take your time to eat. ¡° The boy even handed her the milk. Freewill didn¡¯t expect him to carry the milk with him. The tacit understanding between the two of them had already merged invisibly. It had started to rain outside the window. The rain in February was not heavy, but it was more lingering than the rain in June. The Patter of rain fell from the EAVES, sshing ayer of water on the ground. Song Yan¡¯s bedroom was located at the back of the vi. Outside the window, he could just see the back of the vi next door. After Chen Shuxin came to her house early this morning, she insisted on going to the pond to see if there were lotus roots. He was really drunk. In addition to the courtyard in front of the single-family vi, there was also a special garage and a pool at the back. However, the area of the pool could be decorated at will. For example, the next-door Neighbor¡¯s house had been turned into a lotus pond. It was not the season to enjoy the Lotus. The Lotus flowers in the Lotus pond had already been defeated. Even the Lotus pod had aged. There were some yellow-green stalks on the Lotus pond that had be old due to aging. They were rooted in the clear water, and there was a thickyer of mud under them. And at this time, by the side of a deste Lotus pond, there was a young girl holding a ck umbre standing there and watching. The falling rain made circles of ripples in the Lotus pond. She turned the umbre, and the drops of water on the umbre fell into the Lotus pond together with the raindrops. The light rain made the originally clear Lotus pond somewhat muddy. It was not good to enter the Lotus pond on a rainy day. Shu Xin could only give up her n of making Osmanthus and glutinous rice root. The grass on the ground was wet from the rain. When Shu Xin walked over, there were a few pieces of grass on her ankle. She stomped her feet, shook off the grass, and turned around to go back. Before going back, she looked up at Song Yan. He was desperately calling her to go back and not to get caught in the rain outside. The rain blocked her view. Chen Shuxin smiled at the figure and got up to go back. This rain was very long, and it only cleared up after the rain next week. It had just rained, so it was not suitable to gather for gymnastics, so the students were free to exercise during recess. As soon as ss was over, Hu Yuanyuan ran over to look for Shu Xin. Although the two of them were not deskmates, they were not far from each other. Hu Yuanyuan could see her when she turned her head around, and Shu Xin could hear her if anything happened. In the campus of the ss recess, the ground was wet. Students in school uniforms came and went, full of youth and vitality. Hu Yuanyuan bought a pile of snacks and put them on her arm in stic bags. She took a bag of crispy rice and asked Shu Xin while eating, ¡°how does it feel to be deskmates with a new deskmate? ¡° She reached out and grabbed the bag of snacks in Hu Yuanyuan¡¯s hand. Shu Xin looked at the ss representative who was sending homework to the teaching building. After thinking for a while, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything. ¡° Chapter 2160

Chapter 2160: Chapter 2053

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Last semester, she didn¡¯t sit with Song Yan, but this semester, she sat directly next to Song Yan. Of course, she was smiling. Song Yan was still the same. He didn¡¯t seem to be that serious in ss, and there were many times when he would read Manga. There were many Manga books in the middle of his textbook, and some of them were raw Japanese meat, which he could understand. He almost didn¡¯t study, but he was able to get around 10th ce in the exam, and he could even speak Japanese. He was really amazing. Compared to Song Yan, she was a little tired now. She had eaten half of her math textbook and was a little tired. It was time to envy someone like Gu Yinshu who was born with a good brain. ¡°Can Song Yan and Gu Yinshu still receive love letters now? ¡± Hu Yuanyuan changed the direction of gossip She said, ¡°I heard from my deskmate that he used to send love letters for them, dozens of them every day. But they didn¡¯t read them. All the love letters he received were burned. Han Junsong said that if their love letters were burned together, they could roast a wholemb. ¡° Shu Xin didn¡¯t realize this, but Hu Yuanyuan¡¯s words made her a little skeptical. ¡°How is this possible? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen Song Yan so popr before. Gu Yinshu is more like it. ¡° Shu Xin¡¯s thoughts were focused on her studies, but Hu Yuanyuan¡¯s original intention was to gossip. All the girls in the school wanted to sit at the same table with Song Yan and the other male idols, but Shu Xin and Song Yan ¡°didn¡¯t feel anything¡± at the same table. But it was normal. After all, they were both boyfriend and girlfriend. If it wasn¡¯t for thest time when Sui Xin told her, she might not have known that the two of them were actually boyfriend and girlfriend. It didn¡¯t seem like they were very high-profile. Perhaps it was because they weren¡¯t high-profile that many people didn¡¯t know. They only knew about the pair of Sui Xin. These two girls almost ughtered all the male idols in the ss. Sigh. After the rain stopped on Monday, the weather cleared up on Tuesday. The penultimate ss on Tuesday afternoon was physical education. The first math ss had just ended, and the entire ss ran to the yground. In the heavy high school curriculum, the three subjects of music, sports, and aesthetics were the most anticipated rxation sses for the students. After the baptism of the autumn rain, the stic track became less hot. The first semester of the second year of high school¡¯s Physical Education Curriculum was football teaching. After the Physical Education teacher led the students to teach half of the ss, the students were allowed to practice on their own. Practice was basically free-range training. After the first batch of Luo Tang and the others left, the second and third batches also gradually left the yground. Sui Xin and Chen Shuxin were the third batch to leave. After the Physical Education ss ended, the next chemistry ss would be over. Chen Shuxin pulled Sui Xin along and insisted on going to the snack street outside the school to buy barbecued meat and rice. Suixin didn¡¯t really want to go under the sun to expose herself, but she couldn¡¯t stand Chen Shuxin¡¯s repeated pleas, so she agreed. ¡°Yay, I¡¯LL TREAT YOU TO CUTIE! ¡± Chen Shuxin smiled happily. ¡°Sister Zhang, there are so many people lining up for barbecue and BIBIMBAP after school. It¡¯ll take a long time. Now that I¡¯ve bought it, there¡¯s no need to line up after school. ¡° Chen Shuxin was a Foodie, which was also why she thought she couldn¡¯t lose weight. However, some people¡¯s happiness was to lose weight, while some people¡¯s happiness was to eat the things they liked. She belonged to thetter. An Cheng No. 1 High School was located in an Cheng¡¯s school district. This was because the school district had created arge area of snack streets, night markets, and shopping malls. The street where Chen Shuxin and sister Zhang were going to have their barbecued meat and rice was called Yan an street. It was thergest snack district in the school district. Before dinner, arge group of students would gather. Other than the students from No. 1 High School, there were also students from the sports school and several other schools. Chapter 2161

Chapter 2161: Chapter 2054

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION School wasn¡¯t over yet, and sister Zhang¡¯s Barbecue Rice had already opened for business. The small shop was clean and tidy. The Barbecue Rice was lined up with numbers, and there were already a few students in sports school waiting on the dining chairs inside. Each of them had a phone and were ying games. Seeing that freewill hade over, the few of them unconsciously nced at freewill¡¯s legs. Chen Shuxin took a number and pulled freewill to sit on the table and chair next to her. The shop had air conditioning, and in addition, Chen Shuxin had bought her a lot of cuteness just now, so freewill wasn¡¯t so hot anymore. The Barbecue restaurant was filled with the aroma of freshly roasted meat. Freewill was in a good mood as he listened to the sports students ying games next to him. After Hu Yin¡¯s barbecue rice was done, she held freewill¡¯s arm and chatted with her about the National Day holiday arrangements while preparing to go back to school. Freewill¡¯s National Day arrangements had long been decidedst week. No. 1 High School had a holiday on Friday afternoon, and she would stay at home for a day on Saturday. After the Sundayic-con ended, her grandmother woulde to pick her up in the afternoon, and then she would go to her grandmother¡¯s house to stay until next Thursday. The closer it was to the end of school, the more people there were on the snack street. Even though Yan an street was called the snack street, it was not entirely a snack shop. There were also beverage shops and Inte cafes. The Inte cafes were in the middle of the Snack Street. Right now, the entrance was surrounded by a few motorcycles. A few boys from the sports school were sitting on motorcycles. In the surrounded circle, two girls were holding hands. One of the girls even had red circles under her eyes. Hearing the name, she could not remember what she looked like. However, looking at her face, she could still remember. The girl with red circles under her eyes was Lan Yue, the ss Belle of their ss. She was now staring at Xu Lingzhou with a face full of embarrassment. This re and anger were both so good-looking. Xu Lingzhou¡¯s heart was frozen. The girl who was pulling Lan Yue looked at Xu Lingzhou angrily and said, ¡°Xu Lingzhou, let us go quickly. Otherwise, we will find someone right away. We will definitely not let you go. ¡° He took a puff of his cigarette. His tone was a little like that of a prostitute who was trying to persuade a prostitute to be a prostitute. His tone was full of love. ¡°The more you struggle, the more I like you. I advise you to treat me well. When the timees, I can still give you some gentleness. ¡° Suddenly, a figure shed out from the crowd. That figure moved swiftly and nimbly. He raised his leg and gave a flying kick. Xu Lingzhou was caught off guard and was kicked off his motorcycle,nding on the ground and eating a mouthful of mud. ¡°What the F * CK! Who The F * ck Is that! ¡± Xu Lingzhou had a fierce look on his face. He stood up from the ground and turned around to look at the person. His heart was empty. What the F * Ck? Where did Song Yan and the otherse from? The youth standing in front of him was handsome, fair, and had a cold temperament. After Xu Lingzhou finished asking, Song Yan and the others answered with a Hook Punch. He was tall and tall, and his movements were clean and beautiful when he hit people. With his face and cold temperament, he could be said to be very pleasing to the eyes. ¡°What the F * Ck Are you all standing there for? Come on! ¡± Xu Lingzhou was beaten to the ground, and he quickly asked his followers to beat up Song Yan and the others. However, he could not withstand a beating, and his followers were also good-looking but useless. In a few minutes, they were all taken care of by Song Yan and the others, and Han Junsong, who followed behind, did not have a chance to fight. The people on the ground were beaten up badly, but Song Yan and Gu Yinshu¡¯s bodies were still clean and neat, without any signs of a fight. As soon as he finished fighting, Lan Yue called out to them with a sobbing voice. Song Yan ignored her. He looked up at the crowd, got up, and walked in a certain direction. Chapter 2162

Chapter 2162: Chapter 2055

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION When Gu Yinshu walked to freewill¡¯s side, the cuteness in her hand had melted because she had just watched the show. Freewill did not know why Gu Yinshu hade over. She first licked the ice-cream juice on the cone, then raised her eyes to meet his gaze. Gu Yinshu¡¯s eyes were as ck as ink. It did not look like they had just fought. In fact, the girl in their ss had just fought and freewill had acknowledged her. This Lan Yue seemed to have been trained in the dance ss before. She had even confessed to Gu Yinshu in the dance studio, but he had rejected her. Such a scene was suddenly a little awkward. However, they knew in their hearts that they had only met this girl called Lan Yue by ident. Gu Yinshu¡¯s throat moved. He looked down at the Cutie duo in her hand and asked calmly, ¡°what are you two doing here? ¡°. ¡°Why are you two here? Didn¡¯t you say that you were going to the dance studio to practice today? Why are you here? ¡° ¡°I wanted toe here for a barbecue rice, but I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous here. Let me send you back first. ¡° ¡°Okay. ¡° They didn¡¯t mention the incident just now or that Lan Yue. The night was silent. The Sky was already bright, and the weekend had arrived in a happy mood. An unknown guitar sound could be faintly heard in the air. It was intermittent and quite annoying. Following her heart, she pulled the quilt over her head and wanted to continue dating Zhou. However, she felt a chill on her body. Lan Xue lifted her quilt and shouted, ¡°The sun is already shining on your buttocks. Aren¡¯t you going to get up? ¡± The girl looked around for the quilt with Hazy Eyes She pulled on herself. ¡°No, I want to sleep a little longer. ¡± Shu Xin wiped her face in the mirror and reminded her leisurely, ¡°don¡¯t you want to go on a date today? ¡° ¡°What date? ¡± Following her heart was in a daze and did not have any reaction in his head. ¡°Who knows? ¡± Lan Xue rolled her eyes. ¡°If you don¡¯t get up now, you¡¯ll bete. ¡° Following their noise, following her heart was no longer sleepy. She sat up and scratched her hair. Her head was still in a daze after waking up. She picked up her phone and looked at the time. It was only nine o¡¯clock. Usually, she could sleep until two o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Shey down again, crawled into the warm bed, and looked at the messages on her phone. The girl then realized that Gu Yinshu had already sent her two messages around seven o¡¯clock. Perhaps he was still sleeping after that. After a long time of not replying, he stopped sending messages. Sui Xin tilted her head and recalled that she seemed to have a date with Gu Yinshu. The girl sat up and cried out, ¡°AHHHHH! ¡°. It gave Shu Xin, who was putting on makeup, and Lan Xue, who was watching a movie, a fright. Shu Xin looked at her eyeliner, which was shaking, and became angry. ¡°You¡¯RE GOING TO DIE! ¡° Gu Yinshuughed softly. The young man¡¯s gentle voice seemed to be as clear as ever. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not toote. ¡± Freewill bit his lip and opened the nket to breathe He said softly, ¡°then, wait for me for a while? ¡± ¡°Okay. ¡± He lowered his voice. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs. ¡± Wait, downstairs Downstairs in the girls¡¯dormitory Freewill covered his face and felt a little shy for some reason. She thought of the young man standing there and letting passersby look at him. She felt a little strange. When she thought of this, following her heart swiftly lifted the quilt, put on her leggings, and got out of bed. She went to the sink to wash up. Because she thought that the man was waiting for her, following her heart was very fast. Then, she hurriedly went back to the dormitory to put on her clothes. Shu Xin was speechless. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? ¡± ¡°He¡¯s waiting for me! ¡± Following her heart was wearing a sweater, and her words were filled with confusion. Chapter 2163

Chapter 2163: Chapter 2056: make-up

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°then let him wait. ¡± Shu Xin patted the stool in front of her. ¡°Come here, I¡¯ll make-up for you. ¡° ¡°No need, no need. ¡° Sui Xin poured some lotion and patted her face. Hearing this, she smiled lightly. ¡°I¡¯m just fine like this. It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve seen it. ¡± ¡°How can it be the same? ¡± Shu Xin walked over and pressed her against the seat ¡°Lan Xue, bring the make-up bag on my desk over. ¡± Lan Xue ced the make-up bag on Sui Xin¡¯s desk. Shu Xin opened Sui Xin¡¯s mirror She said in all seriousness, ¡°a woman looks for her own pleasure, so you guys have met many times, but each time you have to give him a novel experience, at least visually, so that he can die of beauty, beautiful, and make him die of love! ¡± Sui Xin hesitated Then she nodded, ¡°then help me put it on! ¡± Shu Xin spread out her smile, ¡°that¡¯s more like it! I just bought Dior¡¯s color-changing Lipstick, let you try it. ¡±SuiiXinn looked at the girl¡¯s makeup in the mirror, bit by bit It was apletely different version of her, cute and sweet. She was a little ufortable, but she did admit that her facial features were more prominent after putting on makeup, which made her look even better. Shu Xin didn¡¯t care about these things. She helped her put on makeup and then helped her put on a cute Bun. Seeing her like this, she nodded in satisfaction. ¡°You look really good. ¡± Sui Xin looked up and said politely, ¡°then can I leave now? ¡° Shu Xin¡¯s gaze fell on her unchanging leggings and she shook her head. ¡°No, you have to change your clothes. ¡± When everything was over, it was almost ten o¡¯clock. Shu Xin watched as she left and reminded Lan Xue softly, ¡°you should go and eat breakfast first. ¡± Lan Xue nodded. Gu Yinshu waited for almost an hour before he saw the girle out of the corridor shyly. His body, which was half leaning against the wall, immediately straightened up. His face, which had be impatient after being looked at for a long time by others, was immediately filled with a smile as he went up to greet her. When he saw the girl¡¯s outfit today, his eyes shed with surprise. She was wearing a light-colored sweater with a round cor and a dark-colored dress with a little green. Her Gray suit-like woolen coat was open, and there was a distinctive yellow scarf around her neck. She was more charming and charming than usual. Gu Yinshu¡¯s gaze fell on her chubby little mouth. The color was full, and he could not help but smile. Sui Xin adjusted his coat. He was still a little ufortable, but he was also very concerned about the young man¡¯s opinion. Gu Yinshu did not hesitate to give him his praise. ¡°You¡¯re very beautiful today. ¡± The girl blinked and asked in return, ¡°weren¡¯t you beautiful in the past? ¡± The young man took her hand, and his mouth seemed to be smeared with honey ¡°I¡¯m beautiful no matter what. It¡¯s just that today is the first day of our date. The more I look, the more beautiful I look. I¡¯m like a fairy in the sky. ¡± Seeing that he spoke so seriously, Sui Xin gave him face and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re also very handsome. ¡° Freewill got into Gu Yinshu¡¯s car. He held a cup of soy milk in his hand and took a SIP. He asked curiously, ¡°where are we going? ¡± Gu Yinshu closed the door and suddenly approached. The girl subconsciously leaned back and saw the young man helping her fasten her seatbelt with a serious look. Her heart naturally felt warm. She took another sip of soy milk. It was so sweet. The young man put on his seatbelt and replied, st week, you went to see the cherry blossoms. This time, I¡¯ll take you to see the plum blossoms. ¡± Freewill was startled. ¡°Plum Blossoms. ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Gu Yinshu curled the corners of his mouth and touched the little chirps in her hair ¡°The plum blossoms mean good things. ¡° Chapter 2164

Chapter 2164: Chapter 2057

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Sui Xin pped his hand away and saw him driving. She drank her soy milk and didn¡¯t disturb him. She still remembered that the teenager had a car ident before, and it might leave an impact. It was better not to affect his attention. With this thought in mind, she picked up her phone to take photos and y with them. A few days ago, she had just downloaded the snow photo APP. She heard from Shu Xin that it was very fun, so she was ready to try it out. She fumbled around and quickly understood the basic functions. Antlers, Angel circles, beard and cheeks were deformed and ying with them happily. Sheughed non-stop and sent it to the three people in the dormitory. Shu Xin was speechless and bewitched Sui Xin to take a few photos of Gu Yinshu. Sui Xin thought of the young man¡¯s handsome face and was a little tempted. She pointed the camera at the young man, with cute rabbit ears on his head. She entered the border and gestured ¡°Yay¡± . She found the most beautiful ones and took a few photos. Then sheughed. No one knew what she wasughing about.. She just felt happy and happy. Then she sent the photos to the group group, causing Song Yan and the other two girls to discuss it. Lan Xue was very sad that she was the only one who was single. But when she saw the photos that Sui Xin sent, sheughed out loud again. There was a kind of joy from the bottom of her heart. Seeing that she was having fun, Gu Yinshu smiled and let her be. Soon, they arrived at their destination. Gu Yinshu found a ce to park the car, and the two of them got out of the car together. Gu Yinshu naturally held her hand and put it in his pocket. He didn¡¯t stop. He only felt something cold on his wrist. She moved and reached out of the young man¡¯s pocket. Only then did she realize that she was wearing a bracelet on her wrist. It was wine red, but the color was very light and beautiful. It looked very expensive. The girl was stunned. She shook her wrist. ¡°What¡¯s this? ¡± ¡°A ruby ne, ¡± Gu Yinshu said casually. ¡°I bought one from an Cheng. I think it¡¯s very beautiful and suits you very well. ¡± He stopped and felt that his hand was empty That was why he had brought this one on his hand. Gu Yinshu slowed down and moved closer to her face. He quickly stole a joss stick on his lips and smiled. ¡°This is it. ¡± The girl couldn¡¯t help but blush. She felt a little embarrassed. Gu Yinshu seemed to like kissing her However, she always got a shock and said in a soft voice, ¡°don¡¯t be like this in the future. ¡± The young manughed. ¡°Like what? ¡° ¡°just, ¡± the girl said in a low voice, ¡°suddenly kissing me. ¡± Gu Yinshu smiled gently. His clear voice carried an inexplicable temptation, and it sounded like the cool and beautiful spring water. ¡°then I¡¯ll tell you after I kiss you in the future. ¡± The girl was speechless She suddenly remembered the incident of the forced kiss and felt a little annoyed. How could she forget the hooliganism that the young man sometimes showed? In fact, it proved that there was a charge for looking at plum blossoms. Gu Yinshu held freewill¡¯s hand and went to the entrance of the scenic area to queue up to buy tickets. Freewill looked at the long queue and felt a little annoyed. ¡°You should havee earlier. Bring my camera here too. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can do it next time. ¡° Gu Yinshu was bored and yed with the little chirp on her head. After a few times, freewill got angry. The girl pped his hand away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch my hair. ¡± She clearly felt that her hair was in a mess. She hung her bag on his arm and tied a bun on her head again. The corner of Gu Yinshu¡¯s mouth curled up. ¡°So cute. I can¡¯t help it. ¡± Freewill was speechless. Fortunately, they were almost in line, so he didn¡¯t refute him. Chapter 2165

Chapter 2165: Chapter 2058

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION As they got closer, freewill could not help but be speechless when he saw the entrance fee written on it. It was 60 yuan per person, but fortunately, the student tickets were free. Gu Yinshu was about to take out the money, but freewill pulled on his sleeve and took out his student card and 100 yuan from his bag. The youth was stunned. ¡°You brought this? ¡° Freewill blinked. ¡°I always bring it. It¡¯s just that there was no student ticket discount at Qingde templest time, so I didn¡¯t bring it. ¡± Gu Yinshu saw that she was taking out the money, so she did not mind that he was being raised by her. She put the money back into her pocket. The female ticket seller gave him ten yuan in change and smiled. ¡°Are you bringing your sister out to y? ¡° Gu Yinshu¡¯s face turned cold. He took the ticket and put his arm around freewill¡¯s shoulder. ¡°This is my girlfriend. ¡± The female ticket seller smiled embarrassedly. She felt that the two of them were still quite young. She didn¡¯t expect them to be in a rtionship already. However, children nowadays fell in love rtively early. It wasn¡¯t like their era. Freewill just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything else. The two of them held hands and entered the plum mountain. Although it was almost noon, there was an endless stream of tourists who came to take a stroll and admire the plum blossoms. But what was even more beautiful was the scenery. The cherryblossoms of the Qingde temple were indeed famous, but the venue was not big. It was only a short distance between the two sides of the road. However, the plum blossom mountain was named after the plum blossoms that were nted all over the mountain. Therefore, you could imagine theyers of plum blossoms when thousands of them were blooming The appearance of clouds and rosy clouds. The mountain was full of flowers and a sea of fragrance. Every time freewill saw a new world, she would feel that she was too small. She had oncee into contact with photography. At that time, she really found her soul mate. It became her favorite thing to preserve that moment of beauty However, she had not really touched the talking camera since then. Gu Yinshu did not understand her current mood. He held her hand He said, ¡°actually, the best viewing season should be February. It¡¯s the end of March now. Some of the plum blossoms have fallen, but the scenery is still very beautiful. ¡°speaking of which, I¡¯ve been here so many times, but this is the first time I¡¯ve bought a ticket. ¡± Freewill suppressed his excitement He asked curiously, ¡°are you familiar with this ce? ¡± Gu Yinshu nodded. ¡°Fortunately, my home is close to here, so I sometimes run nearby. It doesn¡¯t charge entrance fees before 6:30. ¡± The girl nodded in understanding. The scenery was getting better, and she couldn¡¯t help but leave his hand. When she saw something she liked, she picked up her phone, which didn¡¯t have much battery, and took photos. There were not only old people walking around with birdcages, but also girls holding selfie sticks taking photos in the flowers. There were also artists sketching on sketchboards. The girl couldn¡¯t help but stand behind a young woman and look at her writing. She couldn¡¯t help but look envious. She had been envious of her ssmates since she was young because when her ssmates went to dance sses or music sses on Saturdays and Sundays, she was always watched by her mother at home to do her homework or listen to her mother¡¯s tutoring sses The time she had to have her own could be counted on one hand. Of course, she had to admit that her parents¡¯intention was for her own good. But she never considered whether this kind of good would make her happy. Following her heart, she gradually fell into her thoughts. But soon, she was pulled out of her daydream by the noisy voices around her. Then, she didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Following her heart, she always knew that Gu Yinshu was very good-looking. That face, that figure, it was as if he had walked out of a painting. But she really didn¡¯t expect her boyfriend to be so charming. Chapter 2166

Chapter 2166: Chapter 2059: taking photos

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Before they knew it, there were many young girls around them. They were all holding their phones and pretending to take photos. Then they took photos of Gu Yinshu when they were not paying attention. They did not take into ount the feelings of a real girlfriend like her. But to be honest, there was a strange joy in her heart. It was probably because her vision was finally on the right track and she had gained the approval of others. She lowered her head and looked at Gu Yinshu who was still holding her hand. Perhaps because he was bored, he still pinched her finger and yed with it. She could not help but smile. She finally understood why couples liked each other so much. Because they really liked each other. However, Gu Yinshu did not like this kind of passionate gaze. When he saw that people wereing down the mountain one after another, he held Maisuan¡¯s hand and prepared to climb up the mountain slope to continue admiring it. Maisuanughed and teased, ¡°big brother Gu is really charming. Are there usually many young girls who take the initiative to pursue him? ¡± Gu Yinshu did not turn his head, but his tone of rejection was very firm. ¡°No, I don¡¯t have any girls by my side. ¡± The girl was just teasing He didn¡¯t think too much about it, but Gu Yinshu¡¯s serious answer still made him feel that some women were born to be pleased. It was as if he knew what he was thinking. He was too proactive and too natural. As long as he quietly epted it, it would be fine. He wouldn¡¯t silently assume that he was rejecting because of his shyness. The two of them admired the flowers for a while, immersing themselves in the sweet atmosphere. After a while, freewill sat on a chair in the pavilion and asked curiously, ¡°why did you bring me to see the plum blossoms today? ¡± Gu Yinshu straightened her long legs and looked into the distance ¡°Do you know what the plum blossoms mean? ¡± ¡°Noble, unyielding, strong, modest? ¡± Freewill tilted his head and recalled. When she was doing poetry appreciation in high school, she had learned some ideas about natural scenery, so she naturally knew some. He turned his head, and his light-colored clear eyes carried a faint smile. ¡°The plum has five petals, which symbolizes five blessings, happiness, happiness, longevity, peace, and sess. I¡¯m so greedy that I hope you can have them all. ¡° Freewill looked at him in a daze, and his heart rippled gently. Sui Xin smiled with a hint of sweetness and coquettishness. ¡°Why are you so good to me? ¡± Gu Yinshu smiled when he heard that, as if he had be more fond of smiling after meeting Sui Xin. ¡°If I¡¯m not good to you, who will be good to you? ¡± He stood up halfway He held Sui Xin in his arms, which were warm and gentle like the wind. ¡°No one will be better to you than I am, so we will be together forever. ¡± She felt the existence of happiness. Sui Xin smiled and took the initiative to hug his waist. ¡°Okay. ¡± A few yearster, Sui Xin recalled how he fell into Gu Yinshu¡¯s big pit step by step. He felt angry and used his pregnancy to bully the teenager. Gu Yinshu could only lower his waist to appease his ancestor. The tourists began to descend the mountain wave by wave. Seeing that it was almost time, freewill felt hungry and prepared to descend the mountain. Then, he inevitably asked Gu Yinshu to take a photo of him. Just then, her phone suddenly rang. The girl touched her phone and found that it had automatically turned off. ¡°Eh, the battery died so quickly? ¡± She didn¡¯t flush it after falling asleepst night. There was still half of it left in the morning. She thought that she couldst until the afternoon. Freewill put his phone back into his bag. ¡°Well, my phone is turned off. Can you take a photo of me with your phone? ¡° ¡°Okay. ¡° Gu Yinshu agreed readily. As arade who loved photography, Freewill had already nned his actions and expressions in his mind. He even specially instructed Gu Yinshu to take a better picture of himself. Chapter 2167

Chapter 2167: Chapter 2060 plum blossoms

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yinshu took out his phone. She stood under the Red Plum Blossom Tree and looked back with a smile. When the wind blew, it fell on her body. The Sea of pink and white flowers became her beautiful background. Gu Yinshu took a few photos quickly and felt satisfied. She opened the photo album and was ready to preview it. However, when she saw the photos that were sent from the girl¡¯s phone when they first met, although she felt guilty, she still looked calm and lowered her head to delete them one by one Fortunately, he had put them on hisputer long ago. Some of the good-looking photos were even made into photo frames and ced in his office. It was not a pity to delete them. Seeing that the evidence had been removed, a satisfied smile appeared on his face. By the time he turned around, there was no one under the plum blossom tree. Gu Yinshu could not help but frown. He shouted the girl¡¯s name loudly, ¡°follow your heart, follow your heart? ¡± There was no one around him to answer. He looked at the crowd on the path down the mountain. The plum blossoms blocked his view and he could not see the girl. He suddenly felt a little panicked. He took out his phone and was about to call follow your heart¡¯s phone when he pressed the button and remembered that her phone was turned off. Gu Yinshu called out the girl¡¯s name again, but still no one answered. He became more and more flustered and returned to the pavilion in a panic. Relying on the high ground, he began to search everywhere for freewill. The yellow scarf she wore today was very eye-catching. But there were too many people, so he could only force himself to calm down quickly. He still shouted loudly, ¡°freewill, FREEWILL! ¡± Gu Yinshu felt his heart sink. He was about to go to the person-in-charge of the scenic area when he felt someone pat his back twice. He turned around. ¡°where did you go? You disappeared the moment you turned around, ¡± freewillined. Her eyes were full ofints, but she saw Gu Yinshu quickly go up and hug her tightly. He actually felt insecure. He couldn¡¯t tell what the moment of panic was. Freewill hesitated and reached out to hug him because she felt Gu Yinshu¡¯s body trembling slightly. She recalled the anxiety when Chen Shuxin¡¯s phone was stolen and she couldn¡¯t find her. She couldn¡¯t help butfort and apologize, ¡°it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll tell you where I¡¯m going next time. ¡° Gu Yinshu hugged her and didn¡¯t say anything. It was still very cold in early April. The cold wind that appeared from time to time made the sunlight seem to lose its heat. After lunch, freewill started to feel sleepy again. Gu Yinshu wanted to stay with her longer, so she wasn¡¯t very willing to send her back to school. If she opened a hotel, freewill would feel that it was a waste, so Gu Yinshu suggested that she sleep in the car for a while. It was warm with the air conditioner on. Freewill remembered that he used to take an afternoon nap in a rtive¡¯s car when he went somewhere in the past, so he didn¡¯t raise any objections. He was just a little embarrassed. She had kept this habit for many years and had never thought of changing it. Gu Yinshu¡¯s car happened to be parked in the sun. He turned on the air conditioner and put the small pillow in the back seat. Then he beckoned for her to sleep in the back seat. She yawned, opened the back door, and sat in it. Then she untied her scarf, spread it over her body, and curled up to lie down. In her daze, she asked the youth, ¡°are you sleeping? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Then she felt Gu Yinshu open the back door and sit over. His legs were close to her head, and he moved subconsciously to give the youth more space. Gu Yinshu patted her shoulder gently, as gentle as a mother coaxing her to sleep when she was young. Chapter 2168

Chapter 2168: Chapter 2061

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION A faint smile hung on the corner of Sui Xin¡¯s mouth as he slowly fell asleep. He lowered his head and could not help butugh when he saw her obedient appearance. Then, he tucked her messy hair behind her ears and covered her with her scarf. He leaned back in the chair and actually began to feel sleepy. However, he was probably used to staying upte. He was awakened by Sui Xin¡¯s rustling movements not long after he closed his eyes. Although the air conditioner was turned on in the car, she still felt a chill when she slept. Therefore, her body kept shrinking, and half of her scarf fell to the ground. Gu Yinshu chuckled and took off his coat to cover the girl. He was tall, so his coat could almost cover up to her ankle, which made her look even more petite. He bent down slightly and picked up the scarf on the ground, which still carried the warmth from her body. Then he smiled and put it on himself, holding her small hand by her face. Suddenly, he felt relieved and closed his eyes to rest. When she woke up, her face was facing in, and she was wearing a warm and broad coat. It was obvious whose it was. She moved her body and felt that her body was sore and ufortable. She subconsciously turned her body and felt that the young man was holding her hand tightly. Gu Yinshu had just woken up not long ago. She whispered, ¡°you¡¯re awake? ¡± She nodded and sat up. The coat on her naturally fell off, and her throat was still a little dry. ¡°What time is it? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost 2 o¡¯clock. ¡± Gu Yinshu¡¯s gaze fell on her blushing little face after she woke up The corners of her mouth curled up, and she handed him a cup of hot soybean milk. ¡°drink something to moisten your throat. ¡± Sui Xin was startled. ¡°where do you sell it here? ¡± She didn¡¯t like drinking water, nor did she like drinking fruit juice. She only preferred various types of soybean milk or milk powder. ¡°There¡¯s a chain of steamed bun shops in front. ¡± Gu Yinshu opened a little window to get some air and urged, ¡°drink it quickly. It¡¯ll be coldter. ¡± Sui Xin was indeed a little thirsty. He opened the lid and drank two mouthfuls before handing it to him ¡°I can¡¯t finish it. ¡± There was a smile on the corner of his mouth that he did not know. He took it and said seriously, ¡°it¡¯s everyone¡¯s responsibility to cherish food. ¡± The girl could not help butugh. However, Gu Yinshu did not like the taste of the soy milk, so he finished it in the end. She wiped her mouth and returned the coat to the young man, but he held her in his arms. They covered their coats together and held her fingers and yed with them. Freewill was speechless again. She didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination, but Gu Yinshu seemed to like holding hands or ying with her fingers. She stretched out her right hand in front of her eyes and turned it over and over again, but she didn¡¯t quite understand the reason. Maybe it was because her hands were small Freewill had just woken up, so he was toozy to think about this problem. In the embrace of the young man, Gu Yinshu¡¯s embrace was unexpectedly warm, so she didn¡¯t refuse. After Waking Up, her mind was empty, and she didn¡¯t look like she was in a good mood. After a while, she gradually regained her consciousness and yawned with tears in the corners of her eyes. ¡°where are we goingter? ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. ¡± Gu Yinshu was very straightforward. ¡°I wanted to go to hundred flowerske, but there are always blind dates there on weekends, so there are too many people. ¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll go to run-da. I¡¯ll go to the book store to buy some exam materials, and then we¡¯ll go to watch a movie. ¡± Gu Yinshu thought for a moment and nodded. As long as she could stay with her heart for a while, she didn¡¯t care about anything. Run-da was thergest supermarket near the school. There were six floors in total, and the first underground floor was the supermarket. Chapter 2169

Chapter 2169: Chapter 2062: Meeting someone

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The first and second floors were the book stores, the third floor was the clothing and shopping area, the fourth floor was the movie store, with food and video games, and the fifth floor was the gym. Freewill had to buy some dictionaries and test papers to do so as to improve his studies. As soon as he entered the book store, freewill felt very warm, so he took off his scarf and put it back into his bag. Then, he took Gu Yinshu to the sorting area on the second floor with ease. Looking at the book in his hand, he didn¡¯t pay attention to the teenager¡¯s movements. Looking at the dazzling array of tutoring materials and exam papers on the desk, Gu Yinshu couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows. Then, he walked to the side and stared at freewill. There hadn¡¯t been any new movies released in the cinema recently, and freewill wasn¡¯t the kind of movie Fan who was passionate about movies. He randomly picked a good trailer for ¡°spy war. ¡°. Gu Yinshu went to line up to buy popcorn with style. Freewill saw him stand out among the crowd, and a few girls around her ageplimented his good looks. She couldn¡¯t help but smile and narrow her eyes, feeling slightly proud in her heart. Such a handsome young man was her boyfriend. Although the number of people who knew about this could be counted with two fingers. She sat in her seat and was in a daze. She saw a man and a woman embracing each other as they walked over. It was Lan Yue and her new boyfriend. She was somewhat annoyed. If she had known earlier, she would have gone to the book city in the city center. She had met her love rival and her current boyfriend while she was watching a movie with her boyfriend. It was quite awkward when she thought about it, especially since they were both ssmates in the same ss. When she turned her head, she saw Gu Yinshuing back from the corner of her eye. Freewill turned his face to the side and pretended not to see Lan Yue and the others. His eyes were bright as he looked at Gu Yinshu. Gu Yinshu was holding arge portion of popcorn in his hand. The smile on his face faded bit by bit when he saw Lan Yue again. Lan Yue naturally saw Gu Yinshu too. After all, he was so outstanding that he was extremely conspicuous in the crowd. At that moment, she didn¡¯t know why she felt a little bitter. Her boyfriend was a gaming fan and didn¡¯t know freewill and the others. He tugged at his sleeve and smiled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you in a daze? ¡° ¡°nothing. ¡± She came back to her senses. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the arcade. ¡° Gu Yinshu sat beside freewill and handed her the popcorn. ¡°It¡¯s quite delicious. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite sweet. ¡± The girl picked up one and tasted it. She then picked up another and ced it next to Gu Yinshu¡¯s mouth. He took it away very consciously. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°it¡¯s indeed very sweet. ¡± His gaze asionally fell on Lan Yue and her new boyfriend in the distance. Seeing them enter the arcade, his heart was more or less stirred. Gu Yinshu looked at the time on the movie ticket. There were still more than 40 minutes left. His mind moved. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the arcade to y? We¡¯ll have to wait for a long time. ¡± Sitting idly was indeed a little boring. Freewill was also a little tempted She had yed in the arcade a few times and even got a card. Thinking of this, she said, ¡°wait a minute, I¡¯ll see if I have a card. ¡± She reached into her bag and took out her wallet. She rummaged through her card bag and took out a card for the night sky map ¡°there should be some coins left. Let¡¯s go y. ¡± Gu Yinshu picked up another piece of popcorn. The smile on his face was unknown. ¡°Okay. ¡± He knew how good he was, but to let casual mind know how good he was, they had topare themselves. It¡¯s your bad luck to meet me. He hadn¡¯t entered the video game city for a long time, and even the noisy music sounded particrly intimate. After exchanging the coins, he walked toward the doll machine with a clear goal. Seeing that she couldn¡¯t see him, Gu Yinshu also felt a little helpless. It was one thing to know, but another thing to really feel it, so he could only follow her. Chapter 2170

Chapter 2170: Chapter 2063: Catching a doll

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Or should I say, enemies on a narrow road Lan Yue was right in front of them. It was neither easy to advance nor easy to retreat. Gu Yinshu put his arm around her shoulder and brought her to a doll machine. Of course, the doll machine was right next to Lan Yue. From the moment they entered, Lan Yue¡¯s boyfriend seemed to have been hostile towards Gu Yinshu. Perhaps he had just learned something from Lan Yue. However, this hostility was really inexplicable, and casual felt a little ufortable. Did Lan Yue feel that she had failed to confess to Gu Yinshu and wanted her new boyfriend to show off in front of Gu Yinshu and herself? They looked at each other, and there was a faint spark in their eyes. Lan Yue¡¯s boyfriend looked ordinary. He had already put in three new coins. Seeing that his eyes were on Gu Yinshu, the hostility in his eyes became more and more intense. He pulled Lan Yue¡¯s sleeve ¡°Xiao Yue, it¡¯s about to start. ¡± Lan Yue¡¯s attention returned to the doll machine. Perhaps there was still somepetition that they could understand. He chose a pink body with a bunch of purple hair and a round body It looked quite easy to grab, and the position was also better. After being cautious, he pressed the button. Sui Xin quietly asked, ¡°can you grab it? ¡° ¡°No. ¡± Gu Yinshu gave him the death sentence without hesitation. ¡°when he was shaking the direction just now, I noticed that his ws were shaking a little. It¡¯s not easy to grab it. ¡± Sui Xin looked at him suspiciously. ¡°How are you so experienced? ¡° ¡°It¡¯s my first time here. ¡± He showed a smug smile. ¡°observe more. ¡± Lan Yue and her boyfriend also nervously watched the ws fall. Gu Yinshu was also inexplicably nervous. Then, the boy happily hugged Lan Yue and kissed her. ¡°Ah Ah Ah, I caught it. It¡¯s for you. ¡± Gu Yinshu¡¯s smile froze on his face. Then, slowly, he reached out to pick up two pieces of popcorn and chewed them hard. Then, he heard a casual voice. ¡°Ah, what a pity. I almost caught it. ¡± Gu Yinshu suddenly became happy, and a smile appeared on his face again. Lan Yue had caught it more than ten times, but only seeded twice. Her hit rate was very low. Gu Yinshu calcted in his heart and felt that it was about time. He took the coins and walked to a beautiful doll machine. It was an Emoji that could be seen everywhere on the Inte. It was surprisingly cute. He put in three coins and shook the handle that controlled the direction. The swing of his ws was not big, which increased the sess rate. Gu Yinshu heaved a sigh of relief and began to select the target. The one lying horizontally in the middle and not being grabbed by anyone. After selecting the target, he tilted his body slightly to look at the side. His ws were aimed at the doll, but he did not press the button. When the ws fell naturally and caught the doll, he pressed the button He saw that the w quickly tightened and the corner of his mouth curled up. He was even more proud than his sess in the business world. ¡°Bang. ¡± The doll fell. Lan Yue and her boyfriend¡¯s expressions became more and more unsightly. Following his heart, he bent down to pick up the doll and held it in his hands to look around. He was very happy. ¡°YOU¡¯RE SO AMAZING! You actually managed to grab it in such a short time. ¡± Gu Yinshu quietly smiled at Lan Yue. The corner of his mouth that had been rising slowly slid down until it disappeared. Then, he pulled Lan Yue¡¯s arm away. ¡°Lan Yue, I¡¯m a little hungry. Let¡¯s go eat something. ¡± Lan Yue looked away in a sorry state. ¡°Okay. ¡° Chapter 2171

Chapter 2171: Chapter 2064 eating hot pot

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION With the doll in her hand, Sui Xin watched as they gradually disappeared from her sight. Sheughed softly and said, ¡°let¡¯s go. Is the movie about to start? ¡± Gu Yinshu held her hand and walked out, afraid that she would disappear into the noisy crowd. He held her hand tightly. After watching the movie, Sui Xin didn¡¯t feel much. She was a little hungry inside, so she wasn¡¯t paying attention. In addition, Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t like this either, so the two of them came out early and discussed having dinner. The discussion was like freewill didn¡¯t say anything. Gu Yinshu agreed. She saw that the young man was really indifferent, so she made her own decision and prepared to eat hotpot. It happened to be on this floor, so she didn¡¯t want to go down. Freewill sat down and took off his coat. Suddenly, he found that the sleeve was cut by something, revealing the inner cloth. He couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°When did you cut it? Why don¡¯t I remember? ¡± Gu Yinshu came over to take a look. It was only a shallow cut He took it in his hand and looked through it. ¡°It¡¯s okay. There¡¯s a needle and thread in the car. I¡¯ll sew it for youter. ¡° ¡°Huh? ¡± Freewill looked at him in surprise. ¡°You know how to sew clothes? ¡° ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about that? ¡± Gu Yinshu was also puzzled. ¡°The nanny at home used to be an old tailor when she was alive. I¡¯ve been influenced by her since I was young, so I naturally know how to sew some. ¡± Speaking of his grandfather, his brows were still a little sad ¡°after that, she left the Gu family. I don¡¯t know where she is now. ¡± Freewill paused for a moment and then changed the topic ¡°Actually, I¡¯m also quite interested in clothes design. This is my biggest interest apart from photography. ¡± He heard this andughed lightly ¡°If you like it, you can learn this major as a designer when you get into the university you like. But I thought you would ask Lan Yue a few more questions. After all, you saw her confess to me with your own eyes. ¡° ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything to ask. If you know how to say it, you¡¯ll naturally say it. If I force you to say it, it won¡¯t be good. ¡° Freewill admitted that he was quite pretentious. She only wanted the boy to take the initiative to say it Gu Yinshu ordered the waiter to order food and shook his head with a smile. ¡°It would be great if you could develop your interest into a career. ¡° Before the hotpot was served, Gu Yinshu got up and sat beside her. He moved closer to her and lowered his voice without any shyness. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve always been a virgin for you! ¡± Freewill¡¯s face turned red. He pushed him away and said angrily, ¡°what nonsense are you talking about! ¡± He smiled again ¡°This way, I won¡¯t have any psychological problems in the future. ¡° When the two of them left the shopping mall, it was already dark. Freewill¡¯s phone was out of battery, so he didn¡¯t know the exact time. But looking at the sky, he guessed that it was a littlete, so he prepared to go back to school. The young man satzily in the car, looking like he had eaten his fill and didn¡¯t want to move. ¡°It¡¯s still early. Stay a little longer. ¡± Freewill thought about it and really listened to him. He stayed for a while. Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t want her to leave so early, so they started chatting. The details of the chat were about tomorrow¡¯s activities. She was honest. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be free to y tomorrow. sses are hard. ¡° It seemed that there was a Qingming Festival holiday this week, but there was an important exam before Qingming Festival She had to study hard. ¡± He suddenly thought of something. ¡°then you won¡¯t go home tomorrow The day after tomorrow is the Qingming Festival. It should be a three-day holiday. ¡± The girl said subconsciously, ¡°Oh, I still have to prepare to go home. Then I¡¯ll leave on Sunday afternoon. ¡° Chapter 2172

Chapter 2172: Chapter 2065 going home

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION At the thought of going home, Sui Xin was still very excited. When she realized what she was saying, she quietly raised her head. Sure enough, the young man¡¯s face was already dark, and his tone was fierce. ¡°Until Thursday? ¡± Sui Xin could not help but shrink his neck. ¡°Well, grandma is sick, so I¡¯m going to invite her for two more days. ¡° But the point is.. ¡°He crossed his arms in front of his chest. ¡°I won¡¯t see you for five or six days! ¡± Sui Xin could not help but miss the point again. ¡°You make it sound like we¡¯re not in the same ss and don¡¯t see each other every day. ¡± Gu Yinshu looked at her quietly and did not say anything. He just looked at her with those deep and profound eyes. There was silence in the car. Following heart had never seen such an expression on his face, so after a while, he admitted defeat. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll be back soon. ¡° Heined, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? ¡± Actually, following heart really didn¡¯t know what was wrong, but she still apologized. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in advance if there¡¯s anything next time. ¡± ¡°following heart. ¡± He reached out his hand to support the girl¡¯s body, facing himself His forehead touched her forehead and said seriously, ¡°who am I? ¡± She quickly said, ¡°Gu Yinshu. ¡± The youth held her head. ¡°No. ¡± He said stubbornly, ¡°who am I? ¡± ¡°My... ¡± following heart looked into his eyes It was so deep, so deep that it seemed strange, and so shallow that one could see the bottom of it. She seemed to understand something and said hesitantly, ¡°my boyfriend? ¡± Gu Yinshu kissed her lips as a reward ¡°Yes. ¡± His eyes slowly showed a smile ¡°So you see, besides your family, am I the most important? ¡± ¡°Your family is not here. Is it because you should think of me when you do something? ¡± ¡°You see, no matter where I am, I report to you on everything I do, send photos and locations regrly, and never eat with anyone easily. ¡° ¡°Then I¡¯ll just take a leave of absence. Alright, alright, I said I¡¯ll be back soon. ¡° Following her words, he couldn¡¯t help but interrupt, ¡°I thought that the pictures you sent... ¡± Gu Yinshu noticed that her expression was a little strange He asked, ¡°what did you think? ¡±Followingg her weak voice, he said, Ii thought you were seducing me on purpose.Howw wouldIi know that you meant that? ¡°GuuYinshuu choked on her words ... He actually meant it that way, but why did it feel so strange when it came out of the girl¡¯s mouth ? He couldn¡¯t be bothered to think about this.. He instilled his own policy of closeness to freewill, ¡°so, do you know what to do? ! ¡± Freewill nodded pitifully, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely change next time. ¡± The little difort in his heart instantly vanished into thin air He only felt that he was really defeated by her. No matter how he looked at it, he couldn¡¯t help but go forward and kiss her again . Freewill took the initiative to wrap his arms around his neck and gently bit his lips. Before the youth could react, he quickly fled . After this day of contact, she truly knew how good the young man was to her . She knew her eating habits, knew her sleeping habits, and was considerate enough to carry heavy objects for her. When she walked, she would always hold her hand. When she was out of sight, she would call out her name in panic. Even when she went to the toilet, he would wait at the door . Especially that sentence he said at Meishan, it really stayed in her heart . . No one had ever been so considerate to care for her and take her to heart She felt that her heart was pressed so hard that after the kiss, she didn¡¯t blush and said softly, ¡°this is the reward. ¡° Chapter 2173

Chapter 2173: Chapter 2066

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Gu Yinshu touched her mouth, which still had some aftertaste. Under the strong request of Capricorn, Gu Yinshu only sent capricorn to the small sports field downstairs. She felt quite speechless, and her heart ached. ¡°You should go back first. There¡¯s still ss in a while. ¡° Gu Yinshu avoided the important points and avoided the important points, but she was used by Gu Yinshu instead. ¡°You¡¯re leaving tomorrow. Why don¡¯t you let me see you more? ¡± Capricorn felt that every word he said was romantic and sincere. She picked up the book in the backseat, stood on her tiptoes, and gently kissed her cheek. Then, she quickly ran away, leaving only her back view of waving at him. When she arrived at the dormitory, Sui Xin was physically and mentally exhausted. Shu Xin was watching a movie alone, bored. Seeing here in, she quickly eximed, ¡°you¡¯re back from your date? ¡± ¡°Yes! ¡± She put down her things and rubbed her neck. ¡°where¡¯s Lan Xue? ¡± Shu Xin looked at her with a smirk ¡°She just went out. ¡± Sui Xin nodded in understanding. ¡°I forgot. ¡± Lan Xue¡¯s hometown was far away, so she usually didn¡¯t go back. As for Shu Xin, she was too close to home, so it was meaningless to go back, especially since she might be dragged on a blind date It wasn¡¯t asfortable as staying in the dormitory. She came back to her senses and saw the evil smile on Shu Xin¡¯s face. She was shocked. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? ¡° ¡°How was your date these few days? ¡± Following her heart, she took her change of clothes and prepared to take a shower. ¡°Not bad. ¡° ¡°TSK TSK. ¡± Lan Yue, who happened toe back, sighed and sat back in her seat. ¡°The country owes me a boyfriend. ¡± She had a good night¡¯s sleep. Following her heart, following her heart, she felt that she had been too cocky yesterday. Seeing that the weather wasn¡¯t too good today, she changed her dress into pants. Then, she called Gu Yinshu and arranged to meet him at the entrance of the library. There was a sense of mystery about them. However, she had really thought too much. Because it was a holiday, the entire campus was empty. Even if there were people who didn¡¯t go home, they would still be sleeping in the dormitory at this time. Freewill got into the car. As usual, the young man handed her a cup of hot soy milk. She took a sip and didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She actually changed her taste today. It had the taste of red dates. Freewill asked, ¡°have you eaten? ¡± ¡°No, let¡¯s go to the cafeteria. It¡¯s convenient too. ¡± Freewill thought about it and said, ¡°that¡¯s good too. ¡° The two of them had breakfast in the cafeteria first. The lunchdy took the opportunity to save the rest of the leftover portion of the soy cake while Gu Yinshu was still beautiful. Freewill teased, ¡°beauty misleads people. ¡± Gu Yinshu was always able to infuse a normal sentence with affection ¡°Only misleads you. ¡°She kept quiet about her face and felt a little stuffy. Seeing that it was still early, Gu Yinshu pulled freewill and walked around the field twice. The cold wind blew, and freewill shivered from the cold. After walking around once, he didn¡¯t want to leave. The man looked at her red face and didn¡¯t insist. The two of them found a SOFA on the first floor of the library and sat down. She saw that it was almost time, so she called Shu Xin and Lan Yue and asked them to meet in the oppositeboratory building before going to read together. Because the teaching building didn¡¯t open. As soon as freewill left, he wanted to ask Gu Yinshu to go back, but he wasn¡¯t interested. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you here. It¡¯ll be fine. ¡± She could only remind herself to finish early. On the ninth floor of theboratory, freewill walked into the elevator. He pressed the number and took out his phone to scan the space status. Suddenly, with a ¡°ng¡± , the entire staircase shook. Following her heart, she could not stand properly and fell to the ground. With a terrified expression, she looked at the number on the stairs suddenly change from 6 to 3. In the end, there was nothing. Following her heart, she was scared to death. Without realizing it, her tears started to fall. Trembling, she picked up her phone and started to call the number in the elevator. She did not pick up three in a row. Chapter 2174

Chapter 2174: Chapter 2067: Not Afraid

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION When she reached the fourth call, the call was picked up. She panicked and said something, but helplessly realized that there was no one on the other end. She sat on the ground and covered her face, crying. Then, she suddenly picked up her phone and dialed Gu Yinshu¡¯s number. She had never felt that time was so long. It was as if every frame was pulled to the extreme, lengthening the time scale. She anxiously shouted in her heart, pick up quickly. Then, the call was really picked up. Following her heart, tears streamed down her face. ¡°Gu Yinshu, Gu Yinshu! ¡° On the other end, Gu Yinshu heard his sobs and stood up with a ¡°thump¡± . As she quickly walked out of the library, sheforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. What¡¯s wrong? ¡° Following her heart, she was so scared that she couldn¡¯t cry. ¡°The elevator, the elevator is broken. ¡± Coincidentally, the elevator shook again with a ¡°ng¡± . She lost her grip and her phone fell out, hitting the door. Gu Yinshu dialed back again, but there was no one there to pick up. Fortunately, he was next to the girl when she called, so he knew the location. Because he was worried about the girl, he ran very fast. The elevator seemed to be intact. It stopped on the fourth floor, and then stopped moving. He tried to press the button, but there was no response. He called the elevator, but no one answered. He ran quickly from one side of the stairs to the fourth floor. A few people passed by him, but he didn¡¯t pay any attention. He was only worried that the girl would be scared. When he was young, Sui Xin was quite brave. She had fun climbing trees at her grandparents¡¯house. However, after being disciplined by her mother, she became less and less brave. Gu Yinshu was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on. Gu Yinshu climbed to the fourth floor and pressed the button desperately. Then, he saw that the elevator was moving and rising. He quickly ran two more floors and stopped at the sixth floor. Then, he pressed the button desperately. The elevator suddenly opened. Sui Xin hid in a corner of the elevator with his phone in his hand. He looked panicked. He quickly went in and carried the girl out. However, he noticed that Sui Xin immediately put her arms around his neck. She was so dependent on him that she cried out loud. Gu Yinshu put her down and hugged her instead. He gently patted her shoulder andforted her impatiently. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here. ¡± Sui Xin buried her head and cried ¡°I was scared to death. ¡° ¡°I. . . ¡± She burped. ¡°I called four times, but no one answered. ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. ¡± Gu Yinshu wiped away her tears and touched her cheek with his face. ¡°I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here. ¡± She was full of regret. If she had known this would happen, she would have stayed by her side. She gradually let go of the hand that was holding the young man tightly and hugged his waist instead. She rubbed her head against his chest. As if she was reallyforted, she slowly stopped crying. Following her heart, her eyes were red. ¡°It¡¯s really scary. ¡± ¡°I know, I know. ¡± He patted her shoulder and repeatedly said, ¡°I¡¯m here, it¡¯s okay. ¡± Following her heart, she replied with an ¡°en¡± and buried her head in his chest. The warm air seemed to have disappeared without a trace. Soon, Gu Yinshu brought her back to his home. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Xiang is here too. It¡¯s waiting for you. ¡° Xiang was the German shepherd. The Red Sunlight dyed the sunset and covered the earth with ayer of red. When they reached the outside of the vi, they bumped into Xiang¡¯s Butler. Chapter 2175

Chapter 2175: Chapter 2068: German Shepherd

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The little boy sensed Gu Yinshu first. After calling the Butler twice, he ran towards Gu Yinshu. The German shepherd under the setting sun was still ferocious and fierce when it ran. Gu Yinshu bent his knees and half-squatted. The little boy whimpered and stuck out his tongue to rub against him. He did not have the dignity of a shepherd dog at all. The youth and the German shepherd. One looked fair and refined, but was actually very aggressive. The other looked fierce and terrifying, but was actually obedient and clingy. Sure enough, pets followed their owners. There was quite a contrast. The youth reached out his hand, wanting to rub the dog¡¯s head, but he immediately reached out his hand. His pure white fingers rubbed the top of little Lang¡¯s head. Little Lang¡¯s hair was a little hard, far from the fluffy feeling of the girl¡¯s hair. He withdrew his hand and went back with the girl. After Qingming Festival, there was going to be a round of intense exams. Because of the exams, the students¡¯hearts were still restless. The exam time was set for Thursday and Friday, before the end of school on Wednesday. During thest ss, the ss packed up the textbooks and personal supplies. The ssroom was going to be used as the exam venue the next day. When the ss teacher entered the ssroom, the ss was busy in silence. Looking at the atmosphere, the ss teacher asked, ¡°you¡¯re starting to worry now. What did you do earlier? ¡° ¡°Aiya! ¡± The ss was made fun of and sighed. Afraid that it would affect their mood, the ss teacher did not continue. She smiled and said, ¡°alright, let¡¯s cheer up. This is our school¡¯s first monthly exam. The questions are not very difficult. ¡± After saying that, the ss teacher held the paper in her hand and said, ¡°this is the exam venue and seat number arrangement. Paste it over there. Everyone, remember to take a look. ss Monitor,e and paste it. ¡± When the ss monitor heard the call, she stood up She stood up from her seat with a glue stick and stuck the distribution table of the examination room on it. After sticking it on, everyone swarmed over to look at the examination room. Song Yan bent over, held his neck, and looked down at the distribution table of the examination room. Heined, ¡°prime minister, can you stick it higher next time? It¡¯s so tiring to look at it like this. ¡± Prime Minister was the nickname of the ss monitor. He was younger than all the other students in the ss, but he was very good-looking. Hearing Song Yan say this, the ss monitor wrinkled his nose and said, ¡°I¡¯ve tried my best. ¡± Logically speaking, the ss monitor should have found a tall man to hold down the position. However, the ss teacher did not take the usual path and found the youngest in the ss to be the ss monitor. The ss monitor had good academic results, was young, and had a soft temper. If the ss did not have good discipline, he would not listen to him. Later on, Song Yan and the other kids in the school would stand up for him. Seeing the small point of the ss Monitor, Song Yan did not say anything more. After he finished reading.. In high spirits, he went back and said, ¡°brother Yin is in the Fifteenth Exam Room, and Shu Xin is in the thirtieth exam room. As for free will... He is in the same exam room as me, Hahaha. ¡± ¡°So that¡¯s thest exam room? ¡± Hu Yuanyuan Mocked Song Yan ¡°It¡¯s the second tost exam room! ¡± Song Yan snorted and said happily, ¡°there are art students in the second tost exam room. They all have a high quality and temperament. ¡° After knowing his own exam room, Sui Xin finally breathed a sigh of relief and felt relieved. After thanking Song Yan, Sui Xin lowered her head and continued to read the textbook. The more the exam came, the more she didn¡¯t know how to do anything. Sui Xin wasn¡¯t annoyed. She looked at the textbook and started to connect the knowledge points from the beginning. Gu Yinshu, who was beside her, was reading the Manga UNMOVINGLY. Sui Xin nced at the Manga and saw the hot-blooded fight in the Manga. He thought of Gu Yinshu¡¯s exam room that Song Yan mentioned just now. Chapter 2176

Chapter 2176: Chapter 2069 examination room

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION He was really not in a hurry at all. His grades from Reading Manga all day could be ranked in the upper middle range. A hand suddenly appeared on the Manga in his line of sight. His fair and slender fingers bent slightly. Gu Yinshu pinched the corner of the book and asked, ¡°have you finished reading? ¡° Following his heart, he raised his head to look at him and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not reading your Manga. ¡± Gu Yinshu turned the page of the Manga. ¡°You and Song Yan are in the same examination room. ¡± Gu Yinshu had just heard about the arrangements for the examination room that Song Yan had just returned from. ¡°Yes. ¡± Freewill nodded. He looked back at his textbook and said, ¡°the second-tost exam room. ¡± It could be seen from the exam room that her academic performance was good or bad. She hoped that she could do better this time and enter the next exam room. Obviously, Gu Yinshu had more expectations for her. ¡°I will be in the same exam room as you next time, ¡± Gu Yinshu said. Freewill blinked and smiled. He said to Gu Yinshu, ¡°you think too highly of me. You know my level the best. ¡°. After taking a look at freewill, Gu Yinshu looked away and continued to read hisic book. The ss had already been arranged into an exam room. On Thursday morning, after Sui Xin and Gu Yinshu separated, they went directly to the second-tost exam room. The exam room was arranged from the first floor. The second-tost exam room was the ssroom of the Olympian ss. As soon as they entered the door, they were greeted with an academic atmosphere. There were fewer students in the Olympian ss. Many of the tables were borrowed from the art ss next door, where there were more students. The art ss tables were all covered in graffiti. On the top of the table, there was a daydream of a Manga. The exam allocation was based on academic results. Half of the students in the second-tost exam room were ordinary students, and the other half were art students. The Art students were all in the same ss, so they would gather together and chat before the exam. Because there were many art students in this exam room, the ordinary students sat there and watched the beautiful girls with great interest, whistling and cheering. Most of the students in the art ss had experienced the storms in the school, so they didn¡¯t care about being cheered up. They just took a look and continued to talk about themselves. The loudest cheer before the exam came when Tong tingyu entered the exam room. Suixin didn¡¯t realize it at first, but Song Yan called out from behind. ¡°Yo, the school Belle is here. ¡± Tong Tingyu knew Song Yan and knew that he was the person beside Gu Yinshu. She raised her head and was about to greet Song Yan, but she saw Suixin in front of him. She frowned slightly, and Tong tingyu withdrew her gaze and returned to her seat. Chen Yanming saw hering, and his eyebrows were already raised. He sat on the table, leaned forward, and asked with a smile, ¡°how was it? Did Hero Li confess to you? ¡± Chen Yanming was Tong Tingyu¡¯s best friend She was a sprinter. Her facial features were not good, and her figure was especially good. She had a good rtionship with Tong tingyu. Usually, Tong tingyu would tell her anything. And Chen Yanming had a big mouth. Every time she told Chen Yanming, the others would quickly find out. After Chen Yanming asked, a few people beside him also came over and said, ¡°is it true, Yuyu? ¡± Li Haojie was the captain of the school¡¯s basketball team. He was tall and sunny, and his single-eyelid smile was particrly infectious. Moreover, ying basketball was a bonus. He was also the captain of the basketball team. To be confessed to by him, this high school was really not in vain. Tong Tingyu was called to school by Li Haojie when she entered the school. Li Haojie did confess to her, but she refused. Chapter 2177

Chapter 2177: Chapter 2070

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°She rejected it? ¡± The girls looked regretful. Chen Yanming seemed to have expected the ending. He pped his hands and said to them, ¡°of course she rejected it. Our YUYU¡¯s heart is in Gu... ¡± Tong Tingyu heard Chen Yanming¡¯s words and recalled the way he treated Gu Yinshu when they met the other two times. For the first time, she felt inferior and called Chen Yanming irritably. Chen Yanming turned to look at her. Tong tingyu frowned and said, ¡°don¡¯t say anymore. ¡± The monthly exam was scheduled to take Chinese in the morning and math and science in the afternoon. This was the first general exam after the division of subjects, so the students took it seriously. However, the students who took it seriously did not include the students in thest three exam halls. After the math exam in the afternoon, more than half of the students in the exam hall had gone out. They had no intention of preparing for science. They had just finished one exam, so there must be a lot of people in the bathroom now. Carelessly, he was not in a hurry. He took his textbook and read it first. When Gu Yinshu went, the exam hall was noisy, but she was not disturbed at all. She just read quietly there. Gu Yinshu pursed his lips slightly, got up and walked in. The noise in the ssroom was obviously much lower than before. Sui Xin thought it was the teacher, so she looked up and saw Gu Yinshu sitting in front of her. The teenager was tall, and his body was more than half the height of the table. His slender legs were open as he sat on the chair. His knees were bent, and his body leaned forward slightly. His clean and beautiful fingers pinched a cutie. When Sui Xin saw Gu Yinshu, she narrowed her eyes and smiled. She took it and said, ¡°wow, cutie, how did you know I like this? ¡± She put the Triangle Board on the table and Gu Yinshu replied indifferently, ¡°well, I like to buy this. ¡° Freewill looked at the triangr tablet and took a bite of Cutie. He didn¡¯t see through it at all. He just asked, ¡°didn¡¯t you just pass the math test? ¡± ¡°Yes. ¡± Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t panic at all With a calm expression, he said, ¡°did you notice it when you were taking the test? ¡± FREEWILL: ¡± ... ¡± since Gu Yinshu was here.. Freewill simply let him exin the questions to him for a while. Gu Yinshu held a pen with her fingers, and her hand was doing calctions on the draft paper. Freewill listened carefully and noticed a figure behind her. She nced at Gu Yinshu, pointed behind him, and reminded him, ¡°He¡¯s back. ¡± There was a Ruffian boy sitting in front of Sui Xin. He looked fierce and not to be trifled with. When he first came to the ssroom, someone had called him brother Qi. He had been called out by his ssmates for some unknown reason after the exam, and now he had just returned. Hearing Sui Xin¡¯s reminder, Gu Yinshu lifted his eyelids and nced at brother Qi. Brother Qi was frightened by his gaze, and his tall body shrank as much as possible. As he shrank, he said, ¡°it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Sit Down, brother Yin! ¡± It was really like the saying, ¡®one thing begets another¡¯ . After being with Gu Yinshu for so long, she had forgotten that Gu Yinshu was the school bully. Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t listen to him. He got up from his seat and walked to follow heart¡¯s side. He supported her desk with one hand and bent down. While drawing pictures, he exined the questions to follow heart in a low voice, ¡°the eleration is constant... ¡° Gu Yinshu looked at the time. There were still ten minutes before the exam. The people in the exam hall came back one after another. Their eyes seemed to be looking in this direction. Putting down the pen in his hand, Gu Yinshu took his triangr ruler and looked down at freewill. ¡°Okay. Go Straight back to the ssroom after the exam. I¡¯ll wait for you in the ssroom. ¡° ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you in the ssroom as soon as Ie out, ¡± freewill replied. He still felt sweet in his heart. Chapter 2178

Chapter 2178: Chapter 2071, the new repeaters

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Very soon, they finally weed their third year of high school. It was the most important year, and it would also be theirst profound year in this school. In this year, a repeater actually joined their ss and happened to sit next to Sui Xin. Her name was Xu Youyou. This girl had just turned around, and she already had a bit of a silent disease and didn¡¯t like to talk much. In the beginning, she didn¡¯t have much interaction with the people around them, so Sui Xin simply kept quiet. Because she needed someone to take the initiative to talk to her, she would usually smile at each other and more or lessmunicate with others. Xu youyou seemed to be a girl with a lot of worries. She kept calling out in the summer. Xu youyou turned the pen in her hand and looked at the tree outside the window casually. The teacher on the podium was still teaching. When he saw her absent-mindedness, he ignored her. Everyone knew that Xu Youyou was here to repeat her exams as the top scorer in the city¡¯s college entrance exam. Even if he did not care about her, he did not have to worry that she would not do well in the future. Everyone thought that Xu Youyou¡¯s repetition was an ident. Only Xu Youyou herself knew that it was an borate n. It was an borate n so that she could repeat the exam with that person. She had calcted everything that would happen on her side, but she couldn¡¯t figure out what would happen next to that person. When she mustered up the courage to ask him if he could choose a repeat school, all she got was a five-word reply from Gu Mingfan. ¡°I¡¯m going abroad. ¡°. These five simple words destroyed all the thoughts in Xu Youyou¡¯s mind. When she first met Gu Mingfan, she was still in her first year of high school. She was about to bete, but the bike was broken on the road. The tires were t. It was harder to ride to school than to run. Not to mention that there was a long uphill road to school. When she was so anxious that she didn¡¯t know what to do, Gu Mingfan appeared in front of her. It was probably because of the same school uniform that he was kind to strange girls. ¡°Do you need help? ¡° At that time, the young man under the sun had a pleasant voice that made Xu Youyou feel like the whole world was sunny. Not only was the outside world bright and clear, even the dark clouds in her heart hadpletely dispersed. She was very embarrassed, but she still found a ce nearby to park her bicycle and sat in the back seat of the youth¡¯s bicycle. But that day, she actually forgot to ask his name. She probably saw his good-looking smiling face and forgot everything. She had forgotten a series of bad feelings that morning. What was left was only his clean and clear smiling face. Also, his pair of ink-like eyes seemed to be smiling yet not smiling, as if the world¡¯s sunlight was hidden within them. It wasn¡¯t untilter, when she saw him speaking as a student representative on the rostrum again and again at the school meeting, that she remembered his name ¡ª Gu Mingfan. Even if a long time had passed, Xu youyou would still remember what happened at home the day she met Gu Mingfan three years ago. That day, her father¡¯s mistress, who was raised outside, came to visit. Her parents were fighting at home. For the first time in her sleep, she wasn¡¯t woken up by the rm, but by the sound of three people arguing. The battlefield was right in front of the door. She wanted to leave, but she couldn¡¯t. It wasn¡¯t easy for her mother to finally find her, so she made way for her. However, on the way to school, she found that her bike was broken. Gu mingfan definitely wouldn¡¯t know that when he appeared, he was like a god in Xu Youyou¡¯s world. Under the Sun, he was like a God. Thus, Xu Youyou felt that her world was about to fall apart, and an invisible force instantly appeared to protect her. Chapter 2179

Chapter 2179: Chapter 2072, Gu Mingfan

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION As long as she could see Gu Mingfan again, her world would be as solid as a rock. Xu Youyou¡¯s grades in her first year of high school were only above average. However, she liked Gu Mingfan, who was liked by almost everyone. Things at home were terrible, and her parents were still quarreling. The only thing that Xu Youyou could resolve was her studies. She had no other way to get close to Gu Mingfan. Just like other girls, she cheered for Gu Mingfan when he was ying basketball, and handed him water after he finished running... ... There were already too many people doing these things ... One more wouldn¡¯t be much, one less wouldn¡¯t be less ... Moreover, it was just a little contact time, and she still had topete with a group of people. How could Xu Youyou be willing? She was also greedy. So, she could only study. When her grades were good enough to stand beside Gu Mingfan, then it wouldn¡¯t matter, right? Then, even if she couldn¡¯t have Gu Mingfan all to herself, she could still be the person who enjoyed the most of Gu Mingfan¡¯s glory. The recruitment for the club was in full swing. Xu Youyou wasn¡¯t interested in it at first. She was already sad because of family matters and had to focus on her studies. She didn¡¯t want to care about other things. But when she heard her deskmate Su Tong say that Gu mingfan wanted to report to the broadcastingpany, Xu Youyou finally became interested. That afternoon was the interview for the Broadcasting Company. She was pulled by Su Tong and seemed to have no choice but to apany Su Tong to participate. But she knew that her heart had already flown there. Especially when she saw Gu Mingfan, who was waiting in line from afar. She even felt that the world had lost its color. Only Gu Mingfan, whose school uniform could be dyed with golden light under the sunset, was the only one in the world. She and Su Tong were also waiting in line, and there were only three people from Gu Mingfan. The loose line allowed her to see Gu Mingjun very well. In the past, she always felt that ¡°standing like a pine, sitting like a bell, walking like the wind¡± was so rigid that it didn¡¯t seem like the people of this era. But when she saw Gu Mingfan, she suddenly understood that this was the good thing. The youth in front of her stood tall and straight. Even if the people around are in line when the nting, especially friends with the people whoe arm in arm, and even some people almost lean on the body of others, Gu Mingfan is a crane among chickens. This young man is really beautiful. It¡¯s Gu Mingfan¡¯s turn. The content of the examination is from the textbook to pick out a random article, and then read a paragraph. Gu Mingfan¡¯s paragraph is just Li Bai¡¯s ¡°will enter the wine. ¡°. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry Xu youyou heart a sour, almost shed tears. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry It¡¯s over. But Xu Youyou hasn¡¯te back to her senses. Hur Son will be out for wine, with you to sell eternal sorrow. But can it really help? She had never touched alcohol, but she had heard the phrase ¡°the only solution is Dukang. ¡°. But see Gu Mingfan put the book back, and slightly bow appearance, Xu youyou revealed a smile. No, you don¡¯t. Gu Mingfan¡¯s smile, is the best solution to the holy article. For the first time, Xu Youyou felt lucky. Her voice was not bad, her mandarin was very good, and she had participated in some recitationpetitions in the past. Compared to her extremely ordinary life, this was probably one of the few bright spots. And this bright spot would give her a chance to get close to Gu Mingfan. Chapter 2180

Chapter 2180: Chapter 2073

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She had listened to the interviews of the people before her. Although her attention was mostly on Gu Mingfan, she knew that her qualifications were better than many others Gu Mingfan had already gone through the interviews. He turned around and left. Since the results were not announced now, there was naturally no need for him to stay. Xu Youyou felt a little regretful. Then, she began to adjust her emotions. This time, she had to pass! In front of the announcement board, there was a list of new recruits from various clubs. Xu Youyou did not rx until she found her name in the broadcastingpany. Su Tong pulled her along and screamed in excitement. Su Tong also entered the broadcastingpany. Xu Youyou was very lucky. She was in charge of broadcasting Monday and Wednesday afternoons with Gu Mingfan. Therefore, those two hours had be the happiest time for her. In the narrow broadcasting room, only she and Gu Mingfan were left. Sometimes, it was just ying music. In the midst of the music, she could secretly admire Gu Mingfan¡¯s beauty. The teenager who was reading while paying attention to the music could still do it perfectly. However, after Xu Youyou recovered from Gu Mingfan¡¯s beauty, she deeply noticed the other differences between her and Gu Mingfan. It was really killing her... ... Why was Gu mingfan reading ¡®theplete works of to¡¯ and ¡®selected works of Marx and Engels¡¯ ? ! ! She wanted to sleep just by looking at such high-ss things! However, the person who was reading such books was Gu Mingfan. However, the person who blindly liked Gu Mingfan and was willing to throw away her ego for Gu Mingfan was Xu Youyou. When she was obsessed with that person, she would realize that the world only had that person¡¯s figure left. Even if she didn¡¯t like anything in the past, she could still fall in love with it now. The arguments at home intensified time and time again. It even escted to a fight between the two families. The only good thing Xu Youyou got was that she had more pocket money. So it was much more convenient for her to buy other things. Since Gu Mingfan liked those books, she would try to like them too. Half a semester had passed. The end of the semester was getting closer. Xu Youyou was calcting whether her grades could be assigned to better sses at the end of the semester. At the same time, she could finally chat with Gu Mingfan in the broadcast room She pretended to say the names of one or two Western philosophers unintentionally. Those were things that couldn¡¯t be seen in textbooks. Meanwhile, she received Gu Mingfan¡¯s delighted gaze in a fluster. It was as if Gu Mingfan had been lonely for a long time and finally realized that there were people who liked the same things as him. The beginning of a lie often required countless lies to make up for it. Xu youyou rejoiced that as long as she could work harder at the beginning of her lie, she would be able to make up for it in the end without having to lie. When she was able to chat with Gu Mingfan further and further away, she finally knew that an outstanding young man could really radiate a gentle and dazzling light everywhere. He knew a lot. In order to catch up with him, Xu Youyou could only study hard. It would be good if she could get closer to the light. At the end of thest broadcast of the semester, Xu Youyou added Gu Mingfan as a friend in the broadcast room. Gu mingfan definitely wouldn¡¯t know that Xu Youyou¡¯s remark was ¡°light¡± . Winter vacation. Xu Youyou was hiding at her grandmother¡¯s house. This was a very remote town. In the city, the parent war was still going on. Chapter 2181

Chapter 2181: Chapter 2074: Psychological Process

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Xu Youyou really didn¡¯t want to stay there any longer. It was different when she was in school. She could only stay there. It was even different when she was in school. She could still see Gu Mingfan often and use Gu Mingfan to consolidate her world. It was vacation time. She could only hide far away. She couldn¡¯t see Gu Mingfan on the Inte. His profile picture was always dim. His signature didn¡¯t change. It was always the same sentence ¡ª ¡°If I ride the wind¡± . Every time Xu Youyou saw this sentence, she would silently answer in her heart ¡ª ¡°If you ride the wind, I will definitely follow you. ¡°. That was the feeling that she had unknowingly established with Gu Mingfan! It was like self-hypnosis. When the feeling that was like faith was repeated countless times in her heart, it would naturally take root and sprout. No one could dispel it anymore. Even Xu Youyou herself couldn¡¯t. Moreover, the one she liked was Gu Mingfan who was worthy of all the beauty and love in the world. However, Xu Youyou didn¡¯t expect that she would still see Gu Mingfan during the holidays. When Su Tong pulled Gu Mingfan out of the city bus, she rushed to Xu Youyou. ¡°STUPID GIRL! You ran so far. Do you know how ufortable it was for me toe here by car? ! I must punish you today! ¡° Gu mingfan smiled. Xu Youyou didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination. She actually felt that Gu mingfan¡¯s smile was filled with affection, as if he would be happy when he saw Su Tong fighting with her. When she couldn¡¯t get any evidence, Xu Youyou directly dismissed it as an illusion. Even if she really doted on Su Tong, she should be doting on her, right? When she thought of this, Xu Youyou¡¯s heart throbbed slightly. She was clearly Gu Mingfan¡¯s partner. But usually, she always felt that Gu Mingfan and Su Tong had a better rtionship. Su Tong, who was optimistic, outgoing, and easy-going, was able to quickly get along with others no matter where she went. But she couldn¡¯t. That was why she needed to put in all her effort to find amon topic to talk about with Gu Mingfan. Because of this, she actually forced herself to like philosophy and literature that she didn¡¯t like originally. However, Su Tong was able to rely on her nature to have a good rtionship with Gu Mingfan. Even now, it was Su Tong who dragged Gu Mingfan here. She was a little jealous. However, Xu Youyou was more happy. Even if Gu Mingfan came for Su Tong, so what? To be able to see Gu Mingfan at this time was the most important thing for her. Naturally, she ate lunch at Xu Youyou¡¯s house. The one who cooked was Xu Youyou. When Su Tong heard the news, she was stunned. ¡°Youyou, you actually know how to cook? ! ¡° Xu youyou smiled. ¡°Do you still think that I¡¯m a missy at home? ¡° Su Tong touched her chin and pretended to think. ¡°Do I need to find a fake beard for you? ¡± Gu Mingfan asked casually. Xu Youyou couldn¡¯t help butugh. Su Tong pped her hands andughed. ¡°No need, no need! But Youyou, I really thought that you didn¡¯t need to do this at home. ¡° Xu Youyou, who was an only child, should be pampered by her family, right? ¡°That¡¯s not true. ¡± Xu Youyou shook her head to hide her thoughts. When Gu Mingfan looked at her, his gaze seemed to be so sharp that he could see through her heart. She seemed to think that Gu Mingfan could hear the words in her heart. How could there be happiness that everyone knew. It was just like a fish drinking water, cold and warm. It was just that every family had their own difficulties. It was also just that when they lowered their expectations, they could avoid a huge psychological gap and also gain more satisfaction. Chapter 2182

Chapter 2182: Chapter 2075

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION But if it was possible, Xu Youyou hoped that she could obtain more. She had said before that she was greedy. But under the pressure of reality, she had no choice but to give in. She seemed to be very happy now... ... But in reality.. ? She would always feel grief at night ... She hoped that her parents could return to the past, even if it was only on the surface. She also hoped that she could be like Su Tong, active outside, and not hide all her worries in the bottom of her heart. But all these were only thoughts in the night. If she wasn¡¯t alone, then she wouldn¡¯t be the person she longed for. With one more person, it was as if she had instantly retreated into an introverted and gentle shell. That afternoon, Su Tong ate a lot. She was full of praise for Xu Youyou¡¯s cooking. ¡°Youyou, if anyone can marry you, then it would really be a blessing in three lifetimes! ¡° Xu Youyou¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Su Tong! What nonsense are you talking about! ¡° Su Tongughed loudly. When Xu Youyou was about to hit her, she openly hid behind Gu Mingfan. Thus, Xu Youyou, who had always wanted to see Gu Mingfan¡¯s reaction but didn¡¯t dare to, could finally see him openly. The usually gentle young man smiled. ¡°Youyou, stop hitting Su Tong. I also think Su Tong is right. ¡° Xu Youyou¡¯s face turned even redder. She finally managed to squeeze out a sentence. ¡°Gu Mingfan, even you are making fun of me. ¡° Su Tong made a face at her. When she was sending Su Tong and Gu Mingfan to the car, Xu Youyou heard Gu mingfan¡¯s voice. ¡°Youyou, you look really good when you smile. ¡° Xu Youyou looked at him in a daze. But in the end, all she saw was the young man¡¯s back as he got into the car. When she returned to her grandmother¡¯s house, Xu Youyou saw that even her grandmother was a little happier. How could the olddy not know about the argument between her son and his daughter-inw? Now that her granddaughter was here, how much sadness did she have? How could the Old Lady not see it? She just didn¡¯t say anything. But today, Xu Youyou¡¯s ssmate came. When she saw that Xu Youyou was happy, she was also happy. ¡°Youyou, that boy today is really good. ¡° Grandma was already old. Her mind stopped at the time when girls could get married at the age of fourteen or fifteen. Xu Youyou blushed again. She hugged grandma¡¯s arm and acted coquettishly. She also thought that Gu Mingfan was not bad. But the more she knew, the more she felt that she could not be with him. As she wished, Xu Youyou and Gu Mingfan were in the same ss after the new semester was divided into sses. Su Tong actually came to this ss too. When they were deskmates again, Xu Youyou saw Su Tong mischievously winking at her. How Nice. No matter how much trouble she had at home, Xu Youyou didn¡¯t care anymore. In School, she didn¡¯t need to worry about anything else. She just needed to focus on her path to bing a top student. Moreover, she also had the time alone with Gu mingfan during the broadcast. What else was she not satisfied with? Just like that, in the blink of an eye, more than two years had passed. There seemed to be a lot of scattered things. She could count them in detail. But when you roughly recalled it, you felt that nothing had happened. You didn¡¯t have time to grow up, and you didn¡¯t have time to bear the storms of the outside world, so time passed. The college entrance exam was getting closer and closer. Xu Youyou¡¯s parents started to fight awsuit. She was focused on studying. She knew that Gu Mingfan¡¯s university was in an Cheng. It was the best school for Humanities and Social Sciences. Chapter 2183

Chapter 2183: Chapter 2076

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION It wasn¡¯t as famous as TOP2, but it was a sacred ce in Gu Mingfan¡¯s heart. Therefore, Xu Youyou also wanted to make that school her goal. Whether it was leaving this home that she had quarreled with for almost three years, or continuing to be with Gu Mingfan. She had to get a score that allowed her to go to top2 school to ensure that she could get into that university. She had to. Everything seemed to be going smoothly. As long as nothing unexpected happened to her grades, she would be able to get into that school. Gu Mingfan was even more capable. However, two days before the college entrance exam, an ident still happened. Gu Mingfan got into a car ident. The sudden change didn¡¯t even have time to make peoplee back to their senses. Xu Youyou didn¡¯t know how scared she was when she heard the news. Or was it because Su Tong squeezed her hand so hard for a long time that she was about to be pinned down? Only then did she slowlye back to her senses. Gu Mingfan... ... Got into a car ident ... The Pale hospital was just like Xu Youyou¡¯s mood. However, Gu Mingfan, who was in bed, still smiled when he saw her and Su Tong arrive. He was as gentle as before. Xu Youyou couldn¡¯t help but cry. Gu Mingfan¡¯s fingers gently wiped away her tears. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, am I not still alive? ¡° ¡°But the college entrance exam... ¡° Gu mingfan smiled. It was a smile that could light up the Pale Ward. ¡°What are you afraid of? Do you think that the college entrance exam will be canceled in the past? Even if you can¡¯t take it this year, isn¡¯t there still next year? ¡° Xu Youyou nodded nkly. She once again felt that Gu Mingfan was really light. When she thought that her world was about to copse, Gu Mingfan shone into her world. It was the same now. Why didn¡¯t she want to see this? Even if there were no college entrance exams this year, there would still be next year¡¯s! And she... ... could also think of a way to get herself to repeat the exams ! ! At that time, she could be with Gu Mingfan. Gu Mingfan saw the light in Xu Youyou¡¯s eyes. He was shocked. He didn¡¯t know what this girl was nning. It had been three years... ... He should have some understanding of her ... ¡°Youyou. ¡° He called her name in a low voice. There seemed to be a little attachment to her. Xu Youyou blinked, her eyes still wet. But she shouldn¡¯t be crying in front of him for no reason, right? ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here. ¡° Gu mingfan looked at her gentle smile and sighed softly in his heart. ¡°Alright, alright! Youyou, we don¡¯t have much time left. ¡± Su Tong broke the short silence between the two of them. ¡°We have to prepare to go back. ¡° Su Tong was also very regretful. It was all because the school was too strict! Even a top student like youyou would find it extremely difficult to apply for leave at this time... ... She could only seize the time to visit Gu Mingfan and go back ... Gu mingfan gently tapped Xu youyou on the cheek. ¡°Take the exam well. ¡° He didn¡¯t want to see Xu Youyou act recklessly. Until she left the hospital, Xu Youyou¡¯s face was blushing and her heart was beating. Gu mingfan seemed to be a little different today. Without Gu Mingfan, Xu youyou would be the top student in this city¡¯s college entrance exam. Of course, Gu Mingfan¡¯s words also yed a role. Since he only wanted her to take the exam well, then she would prove her excellence. Xu Youyou, who had always been aiming to catch up to Gu Mingfan, had unknowingly be a dazzling girl. She was also the light in the eyes of others. After all, in the past three years, she had already done a lot to stand beside Gu mingfan! From the beginning, the two of them weren¡¯t even qualified to enter the same ss. Later on, in school, as long as Gu Mingfan was mentioned, someone would definitely mention Xu youyou again. Chapter 2184

Chapter 2184: Chapter 2077

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Some people said that Gu Mingfan was the sun, and Xu Youyou was the moon. The Sun and the moon were in harmony. However, Xu Youyou didn¡¯t care about these things. What she saw was only Gu Mingfan. And now, she was thinking about one thing. How could it seem like she had enrolled in a suitable school, but in the end, the school she had enrolled in was vastly different from the school she ¡°expected¡± to enroll in? There was some information on the Inte. For example, there was some news that could cause a huge difference in the school that she had identally read wrong. Xu Youyou¡¯s thoughts fell into this aspect. Anyway, her parents did not have the time to pay attention to her matters. She was raised as a free-range child. In the past, her parents did not start a war, which meant that they were busy with their own matters and did not have the time to pay attention to her. Later, they were busy fighting with each other, so it was rare for them to have the time to pay attention to her. Even the question of volunteering was only asked in a few sentences. This also allowed Xu Youyou to find room for manoeuvre. Therefore, under Xu Youyou¡¯s design, it was not until the final admission notice was given that she finally ¡°shocked¡± to say that she was not really going to apply to this school She didn¡¯t want to go to this school! Re-admission became the inevitable choice. Xu Youyou¡¯s parents didn¡¯t have the time to bother with her, and even more straightforwardlypleted the re-admission procedures for her. After finally confirming this, Xu Youyou finally mustered up the courage to contact Gu Mingfan. ¡°Gu Mingfan, are you ready for the re-admission school? ¡° Although there were many re-admission schools in this city, the best one was that one. Xu Youyou was full of confidence that Gu Mingfan would choose that school. But she didn¡¯t expect that she would only receive a message from Gu Mingfan a dayter. ¡°I¡¯m going abroad. ¡° These five cold words shattered all of Xu Youyou¡¯s hopes. So it was like that... ... Just when she thought that she had mustered up all her courage in order to hold onto her secret love for three years and deliberately had some wicked thoughts when she filled out her application, all of her thoughts fell through when she came back to repeat her studies. Just when she thought that she could spend another year with Gu Mingfan, after she received the eptance letter from the Holy Land in Gu Mingfan¡¯s heart, or that they were going to study together at that school.. When she could tell him everything that she had been hiding for three years, there was no hope left for her. Going abroad. When they could still be together day and night, she couldn¡¯t be with Gu mingfan anymore! If they were separated by the ocean and dyed by the time difference, how could there be any hope for her and Gu Mingfan? Even if Gu Mingfan¡¯s performance that day at the hospital was different from usual, Xu Youyou didn¡¯t think too much about it. She had already gotten used to enduring it in front of Gu Mingfan... ... Even when she knew, she was still crying tirelessly. Their lives were short, so they wanted to show their existence to the fullest in this limited life. They needed to use all their strength to prove that they had been to this world. And Xu Youyou had already proven that her feelings were... Hot and firm. Even now, she couldn¡¯t forget Gu Mingfan. Even though she knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to see Gu Mingfan at that school a yearter, she still regarded that ce as her goal. Even if Gu Mingfan was no longer there, the traces that Gu Mingfan left on her were so obvious. She didn¡¯t gain anything from Gu Mingfan. She only gained a better version of herself. She finally looked away from the window, lowered her head, and seriously wrote the paper in her hand. It was only a year. It didn¡¯t matter. She could try harder. Chapter 2185

Chapter 2185: Chapter 2078

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The person she had a crush on for three years had already run away. She couldn¡¯t let the sacred ce in her heart disappear from her hands after a year. However, she didn¡¯t know that there was a boy in the principal¡¯s office who was preparing to enter the school. Gu Mingfan¡¯s n really included the option of going abroad. Xu Youyou was the first to know. He waited for Xu Youyou¡¯s answer for a long time. If Xu Youyou had asked him to stay at that time, he would have said that he wanted to stay, right Then he would have been able to confirm his intention to repeat his studies, right? In the end, that girl was still as ostrich as usual... ... If she encountered a slight problem, she would hide back into her protective shell. How could she do that ? ? But it didn¡¯t matter anymore. Since Xu Youyou had been getting closer to him before, this time, it was his turn to get closer to Xu Youyou. After all, if he really wanted to calcte, even Xu Youyou¡¯s repeat study was for him. He should take responsibility. When most people thought that Xu Youyou had made an careless mistake when she applied for a school with a simr name, there were still two people who knew that Xu Youyou did it on purpose. Gu Mingfan, who knew Xu Youyou very well, was naturally one of them. He couldn¡¯t wait for Xu Youyou¡¯s answer, but unexpectedly, he had a long conversation with Su Tong. He hadn¡¯t made the final choice to go abroad yet, but the news had already spread everywhere. Almost everyone said that he was going abroad. So Su Tong asked him out with sadness and told him about how Xu Youyou had worked hard for him for the past three years. Su Tong was, of course, the second person who could see through Xu Youyou¡¯s intentions when she applied for a school. Moreover, she had spent three years with Xu Youyou and Gu Mingfan, so she was very clear about Xu Youyou¡¯s intentions. She knew that Xu Youyou didn¡¯t dare to say it, so she thought that Gu Mingfan was about to leave the country soon and might never have the chance to meet again, so she had to say it on behalf of Xu Youyou. Even if she couldn¡¯t make Gu Mingfan stay, she had to let Gu Mingfan know that there was another girl who had wholeheartedly liked him for so long. Su Tong¡¯s words made Gu Mingfan even more certain that he had to stay and repeat his studies. But he persuaded his family to spend more time. Of course, the Holy Land was the best excuse. If he wanted to study at his ¡°Holy Land University¡± , then he could only repeat his studies! When he walked out of the president¡¯s office, he looked up at the sunlight shining through the leaves and smiled. I wonder what Xu Youyou¡¯s expression will be like when she sees him? She¡¯ll probably be surprised and happy, and then she¡¯ll be so scared that she¡¯ll almost shrink back into her shell again, right? She was clearly someone who liked him so much, but in the end, she even asked someone else to do the confession for her... ... Gu Mingfan was thinking about something with some resentment in his heart, but the curvature of his lips in the end proved that he was in an extremely good mood. Who asked him to be unconsciously attracted to Xu Youyou like this? When he clumsily tried to move closer to his world and clumsily tried to like the things he liked, Gu mingfan started to really notice Xu Youyou. There were many people who had a crush on him. He had received many love letters since he was young, and he had heard many good intentions. But Xu Youyou was an exception. What he saw was only Xu Youyou. After this, she really moved closer to him, step by step! She didn¡¯t use her confession as a bugle call, but she really acted to prove her heart step by step. Thinking of this, Gu Mingfan¡¯s heart was filled with warmth. 8. Su Tong hid a secret that she had never told Xu Youyou. It was Gu Mingfan¡¯s idea to visit Xu Youyou in the small town during her first year of high school. It wasn¡¯t her idea. Someone in the ss group said that they were going out for a party, so she privately asked Gu Mingfan if he wanted to go. In the end, Gu Mingfan asked her if she wanted to visit Xu Youyou. When Su Tong heard the results of Xu Youyou¡¯s application, she knew that Xu Youyou must have made up her mind to repeat her studies. She could only wait for her two good friends to arrive in a faraway city. She only hoped that she would see the two of them together as a couple. Otherwise, she would be letting herself down by risking her life to run away with them for the past three years. She had watched Xu Youyou work so hard that she could not help but work hard as well. She was afraid that she would be the one who was left behind! But in the end, she became the one who was left behind in another sense. Ever since Xu Youyou entered this high school, she had spent a few days to recall her past. Chapter 2186

Chapter 2186: Chapter 2079

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Therefore, Xu Youyou decided to abandon her past self yesterday. Since she had already decided to repeat her studies, it was time for her to give up on her past and not immerse herself in her dreams. After adapting to this school for half a month, she still did not have a single friend. However, Xu Youyou did not seem to have much of a feeling. She was letting herself grow up in this school. Early in the morning, the entire world was still immersed in the soft mist. The moist air moistened everyone¡¯s breathing. Xu Youyou zipped the Zipper of her school uniform to the top and buried her chin into her cor. Her porcin-white face was slightly pink. The disadvantage of having white skin was that her face would be especially red. Her face was very small, which also made her eyes look very big. She had a pair of almond-shaped eyes, long eyshes, a small nose, and lips that were neither too thin nor too thick. When her facial features were paired together, she looked particrly delicate and charming. Pure. This was the evaluation that many people had of Xu Youyou. She was not a stunning type, but she was very attractive. She was quite afraid of the cold. She had taken the initiative to wear long Johns when it was just autumn. At this moment, she suddenly felt like wearing a thicker hoodie. She took out her phone and looked at the temperature. It was 16 degrees. Her family had attributed the cold to her being too thin. She was 158 centimeters tall and weighed only 83 pounds. She looked so thin that a gust of wind could blow her away. She always gave people a pitiful feeling. However, those who knew her well knew that her appearance was very deceiving. The bus slowly drove into the tform. She immediately took a deep breath and got ready. Then, she followed the flow of people and got on the bus. Once she stood firmly at the coin slot, it would be difficult for her to enter the crowded bus. After her, a few other boys ran over in a hurry and squeezed into the bus. At the same time, they were still making a racket. ¡°Be careful, you stepped on my foot! ¡± A boy who was making a racket shouted exaggeratedly. ¡°GET LOST! It¡¯s your fault for always being behind me, ¡± another boy replied impatiently. His voice was very close to Xu Youyou¡¯s, as if it was right above her head. As he spoke, he was still blowing at her hair. ¡°Help me put in a coin. Is this bus ticket priced at 1 yuan or 2 yuan? ¡° ¡°Dad, I just moved here a few days ago. Can¡¯t you see for yourself? ¡° ¡°I can¡¯t turn around. There¡¯s a sticker on the ballot box. Take a look. ¡° Xu Youyou realized that she was blocking their line of sight, so she shifted her body to the side and got closer and closer to a person¡¯s body. However, in such a crowded environment, she didn¡¯t care. ¡°2 yuan, I¡¯m putting in a coin. ¡± The boy who was whimpering should have seen the sticker, so he took out the money with exaggerated movements. ¡°Don¡¯t squeeze, I put in ten yuan. ¡± The boy next to Xu Youyou said as he took out a ten yuan note from his pocket and put it in. The driver nced at them and reminded, ¡°no change. ¡° ¡°keep the change. ¡° Xu Youyou subconsciously looked back and saw the sports school uniform next to the school. She didn¡¯t look at it more. She took out the word card from her pocket and lowered her head to recite the words. ¡°Hehe, do you see the girl who is looking at the words over there? I seem to remember that she used to be the top scorer in the exam... ¡± whimpering said again ... ¡°Tsk, so vulgar? ¡± The boy behind him cursed in disgust. ¡°Is it good? I can¡¯t see my face from this angle. ¡± Another boy from the same trade suddenly became interested and asked. His voice was a little low-pitched and very unique. ¡°I can¡¯t see it either. I can only see that her neck is quite white and quite thin. ¡± Chuwu Chuu answered. Chapter 2187

Chapter 2187: Chapter 2080: Discussion

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Xu CI, Eh, take a look. ¡± Subwoofer continued to jeer. ¡°overhead, with a twist, ¡± Xu CI replied, sounding a little helpless. The boysughed together. Xu Youyou knew that they were talking about her, so she frowned slightly. She moved her body inside, intending to stay away from them. Just as she moved away, the boys followed her inside. She could only brace herself and continue to walk inside. In the end, she waspletely stuck in an awkward position. There were two seats facing each other on both sides. There were no handrails, and the rings on them were upied by others. She could not even grab the railing. She was small, like a Chihuahua sandwiched between two rows of giant dogs. Xu Ci had been following behind her the whole time. She lowered her head and looked at her. She seemed to find this scene quite interesting. The corners of her lips curled up, and her smile was very restrained. ¡°little girl, there¡¯s nothing to hold on to. Are you just holding on to this? ¡± The subwoofer suddenly leaned on Xu CI¡¯s body from behind Xu CI. It went over Xu CI¡¯s shoulder and handed over a pair of sports shoes in her hand to the front. He meant that he felt that Xu Youyou couldn¡¯t stand steadily and could hold onto his sports shoes. ¡°F * Ck, this smell stings my eyes. Take it away. ¡± Xu Ci couldn¡¯t help but curse. ¡°This pair of shoes is a limited edition, okay? ¡° ¡°The limited edition won¡¯t change the stench of your feet. ¡° Xu Youyou also smelled the pungent stench of feet and almost vomited. She turned around and red at the boys. It was definitely not a filter effect. It waspletely because she looked too soft that this nce didn¡¯t have any lethality. Instead, it was quite cute, which made Xu ci stunned for a moment. And then the smile just got bigger. ¡°receive receive receive receive. ¡± The subwoofer sees her for a moment the eye is bright, hurriedly retract shoe, handed to the back of how how to whistle, let how to whistle to help hold. Then she adjusted her smile and went to greet Xu Youyou. ¡°little sister... ¡° She ignored him, turned around again, relying on his own a stern righteousness to stabilize the body, ignore those noisy boys. After two more stops, she was finally able to reach the handrail, holding the word card in one hand and muttering, ¡°argument, A, R, G, U...U...U...U...U...U...U...U...U...U...U...U...U...U...U...U...U...U...U.. The subwoofer came over and said, ¡°argument, A, R, G, U...-¡° She felt so annoyed that she quickly took the card and put it in her pocket, no longer memorizing the words. Subwoofer seems to want to continue to tease, Xu Ci was immediately stopped: ¡°Don¡¯t y, not the same people. ¡° ¡°How do you know without trying? ¡° ¡°would you believe she could get into the emergency room just by smelling your feet? ¡° ¡°It is a bit short. I¡¯m mainly worried about her cervical spine. ¡° After that, the few boys started to talk about the little beauty from the dance department and Gymnastics Department of the sports school. Without memorizing any more words, Xu Youyou peeked through the car window at the three boys standing diagonally behind her. They were wearing the sports school uniform with a dark blue body. There were two white stripes on the sides of their sleeves, and the school logo was printed on their chests They were considered loose sportswear. What attracted the most attention was the height of the three of them. They should all be over 185 centimeters tall. After looking at them for a while, she suddenly felt that the side profile of the boy called Xu Ci was quite good-looking. She had indeed turned her head to take a look earlier, but she did not see him clearly. At this moment, she could not help but raise her head to look at them again. As if noticing her gaze, the three of them suddenly looked at her at the same time, which gave her a big fright. Chapter 2188

Chapter 2188: Chapter 2081 osted

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She instantly met Xu Ci¡¯s eyes and finally realized that not only was Xu CI¡¯s side profile handsome, his face was also quite handsome. Two straight eyebrows, paired with a pair of european-style eyelids, a boy actually had a lying silkworm, a high nose bridge, and Thin Lips. Xu Ci was also sizing her up. There was a smile on her face, and she looked particrly frivolous. ¡°No, I still want to try. ¡± Subwoofer nced at Xu Youyou, rolled up his sleeves, pushed Xu Ci away, and walked in front of Xu Youyou. Xu youyou looked at subwoofer carefully. Subwoofer¡¯s hair seemed to have been deliberately shaved. The top of his head was long, and the sides of his head were almost close to his scalp. He even shaved a few patterns. He had a slender face, a very sharp chin, and a single eyelid. He had the feeling of a Korean boy, and he could be considered pretty good-looking. Subwoofer came in front of Xu Youyou, but he did not ask for her phone number. Instead, he said without thinking, ¡°I love you. ¡° Xu Ci and Zaihu could not help butugh after listening to him. Zaihu was still eximing, ¡°you really don¡¯t want to force your face. I¡¯ll go... ¡° Xu Youyou was stunned by the Subwoofer, and then sheughed. She giggled for a long time, but did not answer. Zha Wuhu could not help but sigh, ¡°I¡¯ll go, there¡¯s no chance, right? ¡° ¡°No, I¡¯m probably scared silly by this idiot. ¡± Xu Ci shook her head, with a hint of pity. ¡°Get lost, I met my love. ¡± Subwoofer rolled his eyes at the two of them. Xu Youyou shook her head at this time and refused, ¡°I... AM afraid of entering the resuscitation room. ¡° After she answered, Xu Ci¡¯sughter became even more exaggerated. The entire carriage was filled with their loudughter, which attracted the attention of many passengers. Subwoofer wanted to curse, but he couldn¡¯t help butugh as well. He turned his head and leaned on Xu CI¡¯s shoulder, pretending to cry. ¡°Dad, my love died young. ¡° ¡°Take it easy on my son. ¡± Xu Ci raised her hand and patted Subwoofer¡¯s back. Subwoofer acted coquettishly for a while, which made him feel nauseous. He thought of something and turned around to ask Xu Youyou, ¡°love, can you leave a wechat message? ¡° Xu Youyou shook her head and refused. ¡°Then, can you tell me Your name? ¡± Subwoofer did not give up and continued to ask. She shook her head and continued to refuse. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll call you love. ¡° She felt that this person was really a little thick-skinned. She had never seen such a thick-skinned person in her entire life. She could not help but look at subwoofer again. Subwoofer had been sizing her up. Suddenly, he could not help but lick his lips. Then, he saw Xu Youyou walking to the door and nning to get off the car. The sports school could take another stop. The next stop was near the sports school¡¯s entrance. In the end, three people hurriedly followed her out of the car and followed behind him, like a mountain of five fingers that had two fingers broken off. She felt a little uneasy, so she quickened her pace and quickly walked away. The three people behind her had long legs, so it was effortless for them to keep up. She quickly walked to the school¡¯s entrance and only then did she heave a sigh of relief. Then, she heard Subwoofer shout at her, ¡°goodbye, my love. ¡° Why did he shout at her, ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t embarrass yourself, okay? ¡° Xu Ci couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. ¡°You idiot, don¡¯t walk with me. ¡° Xu Youyou walked into the school and couldn¡¯t help but look behind her. She saw the three of them walking together towards the sports school¡¯s fence. Then, they ran up for a while. With a leap, they directly jumped over the fence and entered the school. It was extremely easy. How could they... Jump so high ? ? Chapter 2189

Chapter 2189: Chapter 2082

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Is She ying basketball Or is she on the track and field team? She did not think too much about it. She was surprised for a moment before she quickly walked into the school. In the hall on the first floor of the school, she had just posted the new monthly test results list. She turned her head to take a look. As expected, she saw her name in the top ten positions of the school. There were actually many top students in this ss. For example, there was Gu Yinshu, who did not have to study hard but was always able to get first ce. She nced at the total score and felt that it had not regressed. She took out the word card from her pocket and continued to walk towards the ssroom. As soon as she entered the ssroom, Gu Ruo held her shoulders in an exaggerated manner and said, ¡°worship the god of learning! ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t worship me. It¡¯s useless. Learn on your own. ¡± The moment she raised her head, she and her deskmate looked at each other and a friendly smile appeared in their eyes. It was thest self-study session near the end of school. The student union had a meeting and Xu Youyou was called to take notes. It was already past six o¡¯clock when she finished organizing the meeting notes. She tidied up her things and went to the bus stop to wait for the bus. When she got into the bus, she immediately saw Xu Ci. Xu Ci was tall and handsome. He was especially eye-catching in the bus. He sat alone in the bus. He wore headphones and yed with his phone. He looked very focused. This boy was really handsome when he was quiet. She went to the other side and sat down. She looked around and felt that the bus was not normal today. There were too few people. When she stopped the bus again, she realized that there was another bus in front of her. The bus was full of people. She could not help butugh. It seemed that she had bumped into an empty bus. At this moment, someone suddenly sat in front of her. When she looked up, she saw Xu Ci looking at her with a smile. Xu Ci sat sideways and put his arm on the back of the chair. He looked at her and asked with a smile, ¡°isn¡¯t this my son¡¯s immature love? ¡° Xu Youyou was not familiar with Xu CI, and she was not a person who liked to chat. Moreover, her first impression of him was that he was a delinquent, so she ignored him and directly lowered her head. She took out her phone from her pocket, clicked on the screen, and opened the title in the photo album to read. Xu Ci nced at it and could not help but feel a sense of respect. ¡°F * CK... so addicted to studying? ¡± Xu Ci could not help but sigh ... She still ignored him. Xu Ci didn¡¯t want to embarrass herself anymore. She took a photo of Xu Youyou with her phone and secretly sent it to Shen Qing. Xu Ci: ¡°Here, I met your love. ¡°. Shen Qing: ¡°If you look carefully, your face is really quite small. It feels very delicate. As expected of my love. ¡°. Xu Ci: ¡°Your love doesn¡¯t care about people. ¡°. Shen Qing: ¡°I like to be cold and aloof. It matches my temperament. ¡°. The two of them got off at the same station. Xu Youyou walked in front while Xu CI walked at the back door. After walking for a while, when they entered the residential area and swiped their cards, Xu Ci actually followed her in. Xu Youyou deliberately stood beside the security guard and stared at Xu Ci. Why is this person so haunting? ! ! She was a little annoyed. Xu Ci guessed the meaning of her hostile gaze and didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°I live here! ¡° After saying that, she ignored her and directly walked into the residential area. She followed behind Xu Ci and then saw Xu Ci entering her building and Swiping her card. She couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. After swiping her card, Xu Ci opened the residential area¡¯s unit door. She looked behind and was amused. ¡°Why? Are you following me? ¡° She was giving her a taste of her own medicine. To be able to Swipe her card and open the door meant that she really lived here. She hesitated for a moment before following Xu ci into the apartment. She watched as Xu Ci pressed the elevator button. Chapter 2190

Chapter 2190: Chapter 2083 met again

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION When she entered the elevator, she felt the vibration of her phone. She opened Wechat and opened Tang Qi¡¯s voice message. First, she heard a ghost wailing and howling song, singing ¡°loyal to the country. ¡°. The shocking song echoed in the elevator, causing Xu Ci to look at her several times. Then, the second voice message automatically yed. ¡°Xu Youyou, you said before that you didn¡¯t think I was manly enough to reject me, but this time! Manly is not manly. ¡° Xu Ci couldn¡¯t help butugh when she heard that. When she turned to look at Xu Youyou, she just happened to see her rolling her eyes, and she couldn¡¯t help butugh even more. She took her phone and quickly edited the message: You Idiot! Looking at the row of text in the edit box, she hesitated for a moment, but still deleted the text. She put her phone into her pocket a little irritably. After thinking about it, she felt helpless and amused. She didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. When she looked up, she met Xu Ci¡¯s eyes. There was a warning in her eyes. Xu Ci was very innocent. She pointed at the elevator. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to press the floor button? ¡° She swiped her card, and the button on the 15th floor lit up. At the same time, she nced at the panel. Xu Ci lived on the 18th floor. When the elevator reached the 15th floor, she quickly walked out of the elevator. The next morning. When Xu Mei walked out of the bedroom, she saw that Xu Youyou was already dressed and ready to go out. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat breakfast? ¡± Xu Mei yawned and asked her daughter. ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten. ¡± As she answered, Xu Youyou tidied up even faster. ¡°What did you eat? ¡° ¡°I just ate a few mouthfuls. I¡¯m going out. ¡± After saying that, she directly opened the security door and quickly walked out. She had to go to ss earlier today. Yesterday, she had agreed to go to the morning study room together with Xin and the others. Although everyone¡¯s rtionship was rtively nd, now that Xu Youyou had decided to rebuild her life, she was determined to get along well with these ssmates. Xu Mei walked into the kitchen to take a look. There wasn¡¯t anything edible at home. Xu Youyou walked out of the neighborhood and went to a nearby bun shop to order a Wonton. As soon as it was served, someone entered the shop. When that person entered, he was telling the master at the door what he wanted, so he only had one foot in the door. It was like a chastity stuck in the door, so what Xu Youyou saw was a huge sports shoe. The shoe was like a small boat. Then, a tall boy walked in. The stic curtain at the door fell, making a series of crackling sounds. Xu Ci¡¯sughter was also heard. However, Xu Ci saw her and did not greet her again. After all, the two of them were not familiar with each other. After a while, there were three drawers of steamed buns in front of Xu Ci, a bowl of lean meat porridge with preserved eggs, and a te of pickled vegetables at the door. She started to eat them. When Xu Youyou had almost finished eating the Wontons, Xu Ci ate almost all of them at the same time. She nced at them casually and felt that he was very full. The two of them paid and left the steamed bun shop one after the other. Then, they went to the station one after the other. Xu Youyou walked in front. Today, she wore a denim jacket over her school uniform. Even after wearing a fewyers, she did not look bloated. She carried a pink schoolbag on her back, and there was an icon of a rxed bear sewn on the side of the pocket. Xu Ci stared at Xu Youyou¡¯s Bun. A strand of hair stood up stubbornly, swaying back and forth as if there was a lightning rod on the top of her head. Or it could be said that... ... Dumb ? ? It was quite interesting. When they reached the tform, Xu Youyou took out her word card to look at the words. Xu Ci stood diagonally behind her, leaning against the tform¡¯s billboard. He put his hands into the pockets of his sportswear and nced at Xu Youyou again. Chapter 2191

Chapter 2191: Chapter 2084

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She stood in front of the train station. Her thin body made her look a little lovable. The girl¡¯s profile was very good-looking and her curves were smooth. Her ears and neck were as white as peeled lychees. She seemed to have a sweet taste that made people want to take a bite. Xu Ci quickly averted her gaze and took out her phone from her pocket. She opened her wechat voice and heard Shen Qing¡¯s subwoofer voice singing an old song, ¡°dear mom and dad, how are you? ¡° He immediately replied with a voice message, ¡°I¡¯m okay. ¡° Shen Qing replied in a short while and continued singing. ¡°I¡¯m doing quite well here. I¡¯m just a little hungry. ¡° ¡°I¡¯m done eating. ¡° ¡°Are you still a good father and son? ¡± He stopped singing this time. ¡°So, are you prepared to show your filial piety to your father again? ¡° As the two of them were speaking via voice chat, the car arrived. Xu Youyou got into the car in front of him. He was not in a hurry and followed behind Xu Youyou unhurriedly. However, he was not in a hurry. The aunties and uncles behind him were in a hurry. They pushed him hard and he lost his bnce. He almost pushed Xu Youyou down. Xu Youyou held onto the ss door at the driver¡¯s side and turned around to re at Xu Ci. Xu Ci did not know how to exin herself, the act of a vicious dog pouncing on her food. ¡°Uh... I was squeezed. ¡± Xu Ci used her hand to hold onto the ss door. She tried her best to stand up straight and turned around to Swipe her card ... Xu Youyou took off her school bag and held it in her arms. She adjusted her posture and found that he and Xu Ci were stuck in the crowded crowd in the shape of a wall. The driver kept shouting, ¡°walk back. Don¡¯t crowd at the door. ¡° Behind Xu CI, the GRANDPA was still trying to make Xu Ci feel better. Xu Ci¡¯s temper was getting worse, and he was even trying to argue with him. ¡°young man, can¡¯t you walk inside? ¡± The GRANDPA said. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m protecting a small flower of my country? ¡± Xu Ci had been supporting her arm, giving Xu Youyou some space. She wouldn¡¯t feel too bad. Xu Youyou gave people the feeling that she was soft and soft. It seemed natural for her to be protected like this. The GRANDPA was amused by Xu Ci. ¡°Hehehe¡± heughed for a while. ¡°The young man is quite funny. He talks like he¡¯s doing a crosstalk. ¡° ¡°So you¡¯re supporting him, right? ¡± In the end, the old man and Xu ci even started chatting. They unexpectedly hit it off. After the car stopped again, Xu Youyou followed the crowd and walked in. After walking for a while, she was dragged to the side by someone with a schoolbag and stuffed into the front row. She could hold onto the armrest of the seat. She couldn¡¯t help but look up. She saw Xu ci standing diagonally behind her, helping her to block the crowd and at the same time, quibbling with the old man. This person... ... seemed to be quite caring ... Xu Ci was good-looking and talkative. Although she had a bit of a Ruffian Aura, she was unexpectedly likable. When they got off the car, the GRANDPA even gave Xu ci a tea egg to eat when he was hungry. Xu Ci happily kept it. As soon as she got off the car, she sent a message to Shen Qing. ¡°Daddy has prepared a tea egg for you. Do you love Daddy? ¡° Following that was shen Qing¡¯s subwoofer voice. ¡°Daddy kisses you. ¡° After getting off the car, Xu Youyou did not move. She stood by the tform and stopped for a while. After sending the voice message, Xu Ci nced at her. She still did not say anything. She hummed a song and carried the tea egg to the sports school¡¯s fence. Then, she ran up for a while. With one hand supporting her body, she jumped over the fence. When he turned back, he saw Xu youyou standing on the tform with her arms crossed, watching him jump over the fence. He could not help but be stunned. Xu Youyou deliberately stood on the tform and waited for a while just to see Xu ci jump over the fence. After seeing it, she could not help but sigh. This person jumped really high. His jumping ability was not bad. Chapter 2192

Chapter 2192: Chapter 2085

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION After reading it, she turned around and entered the school. Naturally, it was as if she had just watched an acrobatic performance. Xu Youyou took the meeting notes that she had made yesterday and walked towards the Student Union office. When she passed by grade one ss 3, she bumped into Tang Qi, who was on duty. When she first found out that this person had actually repeated the course with him, she was also shocked. She knew what he was thinking in his heart, but she could not give him any response at all. It was not worth it. Tang Qi immediately came in front of her and blocked her way. He asked in a particrly resentful tone, ¡°why aren¡¯t you replying to my messages? ¡° ¡°I don¡¯t want to. ¡° ¡°You... do you not like me? ¡° ¡°Yes. ¡° ¡°then why didn¡¯t you delete my wechat? ¡° ¡°Are you forcing me? ¡° She wanted to go around Tang Qi and walk to the left, but Tang Qi took a nted step to block in front of her. She moved to the right again, and he blocked her again. She was a little impatient and wanted to forcefully go around, but Tang Qi grabbed her wrist, causing the notebook in her hand to fall to the ground. The duty student was on duty, and there was arge amount of dirty water on the ground that had not been cleaned yet, so the notebook fell directly into the dirty water. She bent down and picked up the notebook with two fingers. The notebook was still dripping with water, so dirty that she didn¡¯t even want to look at it. ¡°I... I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I¡¯llpensate you with one. ¡± Tang Qi immediately panicked ... Xu Youyou didn¡¯t say anything and walked toward Tang Qi. Tang Qi subconsciously stepped back and finally leaned against the wall, looking at her a little nervously. She directly covered the dirty notebook on Tang Qi¡¯s face. ¡°How do you want me to issue the Good Guy Card? I don¡¯t like you. You¡¯re not my type. Singing ¡®the qinghai-tibet teau¡¯ is useless! ¡° ¡°then... then what about ¡®True Hero¡¯ ? ¡° ¡°Are you stupid? ¡° Ou Yicong held the dirty notebook and flipped through it for a while. Then, he raised his head and looked at Xu Youyou and Tang Qi who were standing at the side. ¡°I was wrong... ¡± Tang Qi immediately continued to apologize, feeling wronged. Xu Youyou stood beside Ou Yicong and pointed at a few key points. She said, ¡°I can remember some of the content. Copy the key points. I¡¯m going to check the hygiene. I¡¯m leaving first. ¡° After saying that, she ran away like the wind, afraid that Ou Yicong, the president of the Student Union, would ask her to copy it again. Ou Yicong looked at Tang Qi and could not help but ask, ¡°why? Haven¡¯t you caught up? ¡° Everyone in No. 2 High School knew that Tang Qi liked Xu youyou. It was said that the top students did not fall in love or anything, so they were already outdated. Many teachers in the school turned a blind eye to this group of good students. Tang Qi sighed as she sat diagonally across from Ou Yicong and asked, ¡°do you think I¡¯m handsome? ¡° ¡°Yes, I¡¯m pretty good. ¡° Tang Qi was quite good-looking, and that was the truth. Tang Qi had a baby face, an oval face coupled with snow-white skin, pitch-ck hair, and pitch-ck eyes. He was simply a changed Snow White. ¡°Then are you calling me a man? ¡± Tang Qi asked again. ¡°This... ¡± Ou Yicong used the tip of his pen to tap on the notebook, leaving a few traces of the tip of the pen on the notebook. If he wasn¡¯t a man, he might be a proper fake girl if he wore women¡¯s clothing. Many people¡¯s evaluation of Tang Qi was that he was quite good-looking, but it was a pity that he was too feminine. He had a slender body and beautiful hands, but his temperament was not manly. He gave off the feeling of a mncholic Lin daiyu. She looked at the people around her resentfully all day long, as if no one had wronged her. Seeing that Ou Yicong did not answer, Tang Qi finally understood. He sighed again. He might go to bury the flowerster. Ou Yicong had no choice but to copy the key points of the meeting notes and then answer, ¡°why don¡¯t you try to conquer her in terms of learning? ¡° Chapter 2193

Chapter 2193: Chapter 2086

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°It¡¯s a little difficult. ¡° ¡°have some confidence in yourself. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯ve never been able to pass her exams before that I like her so much. That¡¯s why I¡¯m nning to repeat the exams with her. ¡° ¡°...¡± Alright, this reason was really far-fetched. It wasn¡¯t every day that Xu Youyou met Xu CI. After that, she didn¡¯t meet Xu Ci again for two or three days, whether it was at school or after school. On the morning when she didn¡¯t meet Xu Ci again, she went to school as usual. When she arrived at school, she took off her coat and wore only her school uniform. She went to the Student Union Office to get the inspection form and went to the outdoor sharing area to check the hygiene. Standing by the school fence, she could see the sports school next door. There was a road between the two schools. This road was very narrow and only pedestrians and bicycles could pass through. The vehicles could only go one way. She stood by the fence and held a notebook to chat with Gu Ruo. She then heard the slogan from the opposite side as they ran around the field. ¡°What¡¯s our slogan? ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t bete again! Don¡¯t SKIP CLASS AGAIN! ¡° She was attracted and looked towards the opposite side. She saw a group of students from the sports school running towards them. Most of the students in the group were boys and they were usually very tall. There were a few girls among them. One of them was running and jumping, and he looked even more manly than the boys. She saw Xu Ci, Subwoofer, and Whizz Whizz at a nce. She took a few more nces and then lowered her head to record the hygiene situation. ¡°there are so many handsome guys next door... ¡± Chen Shuxinmented, but the whistle from the other side scared her so much that she quickly hid beside Xu Youyou. ¡°You¡¯re so flirtatious. ¡° ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s very frivolous. Even the puppies on the side of the road can talk to you, ¡± Xu Youyoumented. Lan Xue could not help but tease Chen Shuxin. ¡°You better be careful. You have a boyfriend. If you get caught, you will suffer. ¡° Chen Shuxin pursed her lips. Freewill could not help butugh. When they recorded thest few sses, the other side ran anotherp. This time, when they came over, they seemed to have a purpose. When they ran to the fence, they slowed down and looked at the two of them. Soon, they stopped shouting slogans and started singing. The song was ¡°because of love. ¡°. Xu youyou instantly understood. She inexplicably had a nickname of ¡°love¡± and ridiculed Tang Qi¡¯s singing. She looked up at the group of people and immediately saw subwoofer waving at her. Xu Ci, who was beside her, was also looking at her. Or Rather, the group of people were all looking at her. For some reason, she felt that this group of people was especially funny. As she listened to the song, she could not help butugh. The corners of her mouth rose, and her smile was very restrained. Then, she continued to lower her head to record. A fresh and elegant girl, wearing a school uniform, stood upright. She held a notebook and a pen in her hands. When she wrote, her eyes were smiling. She looked so good that people could not take their eyes off her. As soon as she smiled, the group of people started to jeer. The bouncing girl even went to the fence and shouted, ¡°Hey, beauty. ¡° She was too embarrassed to look over. The girl continued to shout, ¡°Love! ¡° She smiled again, put away the pen, and walked to the next sharing area. She subconsciously looked back at the girl, and then saw the girl flying a kiss at her. Then the short-haired girl ran back to the team, and at the top of her voice, she led the Group of people to sing other songs, directly singing the climax, ¡°you are the beautiful woman I want in my life, and you are the most unforgettable person in my life... ¡° It was probably singing the DJ version of the song. The group sang like a nightclub. Xu Youyou suddenly felt that this group of people was really funny. The boys from the Sports School were very flirtatious. They could even perform a double cross-talk with a puppy. The girls from the sports school were even more flirtatious. Their boyfriends were bursting with energy with every move they made. Anything they did would make anyone blush and their hearts race. Gu Ruo asked Xu Youyou after they had run far away, ¡°do you know them? ¡° Chapter 2194

Chapter 2194: Chapter 2087

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I was molested once. ¡° ¡°No way? They didn¡¯t do anything to you, did they? ¡° ¡°They asked me for my wechat number, but I didn¡¯t give it to them. Let¡¯s go to the next sharing area. ¡° Gu Ruo, who was standing at the side, was a little scared. She walked over to her side and hugged her. She said in a shocked voice, ¡°My beloved minister, you can¡¯t be seduced and taken away. ¡° Chen Shuxin smiled after hearing this and the few of them walked over. After the inspection, they all walked towards the teaching building. Xu Youyou nced towards the sports school. Xu Ci¡¯s team had already finished theirps. A group of people gathered together to stretch their bodies. Xu Ci was smiling and talking to someone. She stretched her ankles and subconsciously looked in the direction of No. 1 High School. Then, the two of them instantly looked at each other. Xu Ci stopped talking and kept looking at her. She was tall and handsome. Bathed in the morning sun, she looked as if she had sucked a sponge. Otherwise, how could she look like she was bathing in light? She quickly moved her gaze away and directly entered the school building. The next morning, Xu Youyou walked out of the corridor wearing headphones. She saw Xu Ci riding a bicycle and looking at her phone at the entrance of the residential area. Xu Ci¡¯s bicycle was quite big and the seat was high. However, he sat on the bicycle and used his legs to support the bicycle. His legs could still step on the ground, and it was very rxed. It was just a bicycle, but it was actually quite stylish. She nced at him and directly walked past him toward the outside. ¡°Hey, love, I¡¯ll drive you to school? ¡± Xu Ci immediately put her phone into her pocket when she saw her. She held the handlebar and rode the bicycle around her. ¡°No need. ¡± She directly refused and continued to walk to the station. ¡°It¡¯s so crowded in the car. I feel terrible sitting in the car every day. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m used to it. ¡° ¡°Are you an official in your school? ¡± Xu Ci talked about other things. An official. This title made her a little ufortable. She turned her head to look at Xu Ci and found that he was still his usual appearance. He probably didn¡¯t have any ill intentions, so she answered, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m from the Student Union. ¡° ¡°Not bad. You have a good rtionship with people? ¡° ¡°The teacher rmended it. Actually, there was no election. ¡° ¡°Oh... ¡± Xu CI answered with a long voice, ¡°you have a strong background. ¡° Her words really made people feel ufortable. Xu Ci followed her on her bike all the way to the station. When she reached the station, she stepped on the shoulder of the road and continued to talk to her, ¡°what¡¯s your name? ¡° ¡°...¡±she didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Xu Youyou, right? ¡° She couldn¡¯t help but look at Xu Ci. ¡°The school is close to each other, so it¡¯s very easy to ask about a person. Shen Qing asked about it, but I only heard about it, ¡± Xu ci exined. ¡°Oh. ¡° ¡°Your name is quite Nice, ¡± Xu Ci sighed. ¡°unlike me, who gave his name very carelessly. My father¡¯s surname is Xu, and he just quit his job when he gave birth to me, so his name is Xu Ci. ¡° Xu youyou originally didn¡¯t want to pay attention to him, but when she heard what he said, she couldn¡¯t help but want tough. So, she raised the corner of her mouth and tried hard to hold back herughter. Her eyes had already curved into a small crescent moon. ¡°My brother is even worse off than me. His name is Xu Dabao. Later, when he was promoted to junior high, he felt that his name was too unpleasant, so he strongly objected and changed his name, ¡± Xu Ci continued. ¡°What¡¯s his name now? ¡± Xu Youyou couldn¡¯t help but ask. Xu Ci immediately smiled as if he had seeded and started talking. ¡°Xu Jingfan, ¡± he replied. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay. ¡° After waiting for a while for the bus to arrive, Xu Youyou took a deep breath again and followed the flow of people up. In the end, she couldn¡¯t get up no matter what. Finally, the bus door closed, and she and the others were thrown onto the tform. Chapter 2195

Chapter 2195: Chapter 2088

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Xu Ci kept looking at it, and then she noticed that Xu Youyou was turning her head to look at him. He was grinning, and his smile was especially good-looking. His casual manner was especially good at getting people to like him. e on up, don¡¯t bete. ¡° Xu Youyou did not hesitate any longer and got on the back seat of Xu Ci¡¯s bicycle. As soon as she got on, Xu Ci gave a strong push, and the bicycle quickly jumped out. From her angle, she could see Xu Ci¡¯s back. He had a beautiful inverted triangle figure, and his back looked very sturdy. The two of them were very close to each other. Her shoulder touched his back, and a warm feeling came over. There was a light fragrance on his body, but it was not strong. It was blown to her nose by the wind, and it smelled quite nice. The two of them wore different school uniforms, and they were abination of handsome men and beautiful women. It was quite eye-catching for them to appear on a car like this. In the eyes of ordinary people, a bicycle was an extremely ordinary means of transportation. However, the front and back seats of a bicycle from their school days carried a throbbing friendship. Xu Ci felt a little dizzy, and the corners of her mouth unconsciously curled up. In an instant, she forgot that he had driven his ¡°son¡± through the streets several times. Xu Youyou had been holding on to the seat of Xu Ci¡¯s bicycle. With the Word Card in her other hand, she whispered the English words. ¡°Hey, what song are you listening to? ¡± Xu Ci couldn¡¯t help but ask when she saw that Xu Youyou had been wearing earphones. She didn¡¯t answer, but stuffed the earphones into Xu CI¡¯s ears. Then, Xu Ci heard an English conversation, which made his head hurt. This is really a straight-a student... ... She took off her earpiece and heard it more clearly. When she passed by a few girls in sports school uniforms, she heard a scream. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Xu CI? That girl is his girlfriend? ! ¡° ¡°No way! I thought he didn¡¯t want to talk about it? ¡° She did not look up and continued to look at the word card. She guessed in her heart that Xu ci might be quite popr. Actually, Xu Youyou was also quite popr. She was not bad-looking, and she was good at studying. Her personality could not be said to be very likable, but she was also not annoying. She had repeated her studies at No. 1 High School and there were four or five boys who had expressed their feelings for her. However, she had rejected them all and rejected them cleanly. Only Tang Qi was a little stubborn. Not all of the top students were nerds. There were many who had gone to Peking University together while they were in a rtionship. She also understood these things. Her best friend, Gu Ruo, had an ex-boyfriend as well. It was just that she did not intend to date him on her own. What did Xu CI mean now? Did she have a little crush on her, or was she just a person who would talk to cats and dogs? Seeing that she looked familiar, she decided to give her a ride? She didn¡¯t want to overthink things, but she needed to be suspicious. She looked up at Xu Ci¡¯s back and poked her head out again. She asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a backpack? ¡° ¡°Our exams are the same as opening a book, or do we fail the average grade? We hate each other for copying, so what¡¯s the point of having a backpack? ¡° ¡°Then what do you do in school? ¡° ¡°training, gag, fighting, getting scolded by the coach, hitting on... uh, chatting and so on. ¡± Xu Ciughed dryly after answering ... Xu Youyou didn¡¯t know why heughed, but she didn¡¯t ask. After walking for a while, Xu Ci suddenly stopped. ¡°Walk for a while. We are not allowed to carry people here. ¡° Xu youyou immediately jumped off the back seat of the bicycle, but the earphones were still connected, so she pulled them down. She subconsciously grabbed them, and then touched Xu CI¡¯s hand, who was also grabbing the earphones. She immediately withdrew her hand. Chapter 2196

Chapter 2196: Chapter 2089

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Xu Ci had no feelings for this short contact. She picked up the earpiece and threw it at her. She followed her slowly on her bicycle until she stood at the intersection and looked at the traffic police. At this time, a group of female students who were riding bicycles to school saw Xu ci and immediately greeted her. The girls were all very beautiful, and they had slender figures. It was obvious that they were learning to dance, and their temperament could be directly reflected. ¡°Hey, Xu Ci, you actually went to school on time today. It¡¯s not your style, ¡± said one of the girls. ¡°I¡¯m a young man who is active in socialism. Why are you making me sound like a hooligan? ¡° ¡°Stop bullshitting. How can we not know what you look like? ¡± ¡°What do you know? You make it sound like you go to my ce every day. ¡± As Xu CI spoke, she turned to look at Xu Youyou. ¡°What time do you go to ss? ¡° She took out her phone to check the time and replied, ¡°it¡¯s fine. I can make it in time. ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t you still have to check the hygiene? ¡° ¡°You know quite a bit. ¡° ¡°Yeah, I was nning to save you some time in the morning and evening, right? ¡° They had originallye to talk to Xu CI, but Xu CI ignored them and turned to talk to Xu Youyou. His attitude was clearly unweing. The girls did not want to embarrass themselves anymore. They sized up Xu Youyou and gathered together to whisper to each other. Xu Youyou nced at them casually and did not pay too much attention to them. After the traffic lights changed, the girls rode their bikes and left. Xu Ci continued to ride slowly with Xu Youyou. ¡°shouldn¡¯t you pretend not to know me? ¡± Xu Youyou asked him. ¡°Forget it. I took the initiative to be your partner, but I ended up chatting with other girls. I don¡¯t do that. ¡° ¡°There are a lot of beautiful girls in your school, right? ¡±Shee couldn¡¯t help but ask.Theree were so many beautiful girls, there was no need to provoke her. Xu Ci nodded. ¡°Just pick any good-looking one out. I think you¡¯ve already dated a few of them. ¡° ¡°Oh... ¡° ¡°Besides, I get annoyed whenever I see them. ¡° ¡°Why? ¡° Xu Ci got angry at the mention of them After scolding them in a low voice, she said, ¡°I almost dated one before. She¡¯s a gymnast and she¡¯s pretty. In the end, my brother bumped into her. My brother told her that I¡¯m impotent, but it didn¡¯t work out in the end. Not long after, almost all the girls in the school were saying that I¡¯m impotent. ¡° ¡°Huh? ¡° ¡°impotent my ass. I haven¡¯t even tried it. HOW WOULD I know! After the most infuriating one, I even had a nickname, Yang Wei. ¡± He was too embarrassed to say that he was quite normal when he was DIY. ¡°So you¡¯ve been mocked by them all this time? ¡° ¡°No, I¡¯ll F * ck whoever dares tough at me. If it was a girl, the few girls in my ss would have helped me beat her up. No one dares to criticize me now. But when those girls see me now, they keepughing. I¡¯m especially disgusted with them. ¡° In fact, many people knew that this was a joke, and probably not many people took it seriously. In the beginning, it was just a joke spread. In addition, Xu Ci was a first-year student who had just started school, so no one knew anything about her. However, Xu Ci did not like to hear it. Soon, no one dared to say anything about Xu Ci, but Xu CI began to hate all the girls in the school. In sports school, there were more wolves than meat. Due to Xu Ci¡¯s outstanding looks and good family conditions, girls often took the initiative to pursue her in this kind of environment, but they had never dated. Gradually, the legend of Xu CI began. He did not date. After waiting for a while, Xu Youyou did not answer. Xu Ci could not help but be curious. She stuck her head out to take a look and found that Xu Youyou was using her phone to search for something. When she took a closer look, she actually found out what impotence was. Chapter 2197

Chapter 2197: Chapter 2090

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION He almost subconsciously covered Xu Youyou¡¯s phone screen. His hands were very big, and his fingers were long and slender. The beautiful back of his hand attracted her gaze, so she took another look, but she could not see Xu Ci¡¯s expression at this time. The expression on his face was veryplicated, and he felt ashamed that he had led a child astray. He wanted tough, but he could not. His other expressions were still a little unrxed. In the end, he thought for a long time before saying, ¡°It¡¯s... It¡¯s my brother¡¯s dirty trick to not let me fall in love. Don¡¯t take it seriously. ¡° ¡°Oh... ¡± Xu Youyou had actually found out a little, but seeing that Xu ci was holding her hand, she withdrew her hand and put her phone into her pocket. ¡°I think I¡¯m really stupid. Why am I telling you all this? ¡± Xu Ci also felt that his brain had gone crazy. He wasn¡¯t familiar with her, so it was a little awkward to say all this, especially since she had really gone to investigate. His rare old face turned red. He lowered his head and continued to ride his bike. After passing the traffic post for a while, he said, ¡°get on. ¡° Xu Youyou got on the back seat of his bike again. Xu Ci sent her to the entrance of No. 1 High School. Most of the students gathered there were from No. 1 High School. When she saw Xu Ci¡¯s school uniform, she couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces. When she saw Xu Youyou beside Xu CI, she was even more surprised. Xu Ci was not the only sports school student at the entrance of No. 1 High School. There was also a short-haired girl standing there. When she saw Xu CI, she waved at him. ¡°Hi, tie Zi, are you busy? ¡° ¡°You... this is? ¡± Xu Ci was quite surprised to see the short-haired girl ... The short-haired girl pointed at Ou Yicong who was beside her. ¡°I grew up together. We went to school together. ¡° Xu Ci sized Ou Yicong up. He looked very serious. He wore a pair of sses and had a serious expression on his face. His lips were tightly pursed as he sized him up. However, he was quite good-looking. ¡°Hi, love. ¡± The short-haired girl started to size up Xu Youyou. Her smile was a little vulgar, her eyes were very explicit, and her expression looked despicable. Xu Youyou smiled at her and then said to Xu Ci, ¡°thank you. ¡° ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite with the vehicle. ¡± Xu Ci didn¡¯t care at all. She didn¡¯t stand on ceremony anymore and looked at Ou Yicong. The short-haired girl directly got on the back seat of Xu Ci¡¯s bicycle. She held Xu Ci¡¯s waist and asked in a low voice, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Shen Qing will be angry with you? ¡° ¡°I brought someone along along the way. How could he be angry? ¡° ¡°Go, go, take me to school. ¡° But just as she was about to leave, Ou Yicong grabbed her arm. ¡°think about what I told you. ¡° ¡°okay, okay, okay. I got it, ¡± the short-haired girl replied. But Ou Yicong still refused to let go. ¡°What, do you still want me to kiss you goodbye? ¡± The short-haired girl was a little unhappy, but as she spoke, she raised her hand and kissed her index and middle fingers, then pressed them directly on Ou Yicong¡¯s lips. Ou Yicong was stunned for a moment, then he frowned and red at the short-haired girl. He took a bag from his shoulder and threw it to her. Only then did she remember to hold the bag. ¡°Oh, you brought a bag? ¡± Xu Ci couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°My childhood friend told me to study hard and improve every day. ¡° ¡°That¡¯s right, be positive. I¡¯ll visit you at Peking University in the future. ¡° ¡°Okay! Go, go, go! Go! ¡° Xu Ci scolded her with a smile and left with the short-haired girl. Xu Youyou watched them leave and then entered the school with Ou Yicong. When she left, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°what did you study in your childhood? ¡± Chapter 2198

Chapter 2198: Chapter 2091

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°track and field, high jump, etc. . ¡° ¡°Oh... ¡± no wonder he jumped so high. When Ou Yicong walked to school, his phone vibrated. He took out his phone and answered the call. ¡°Do you know that beauty? ¡± The girl on the other side of the phone asked. ¡°Yes. ¡° ¡°Give me her contact information. My Buddy likes you... ¡± before he could finish, Ou Yicong hung up the phone. When he put the phone into his pocket, Ou Yicong said, ¡°my childhood friend told me to tell you that she thinks you are very beautiful. That¡¯s all. ¡° ¡°Oh. ¡± Is there a need to make a special phone call? Xu Youyou felt a little cold, so she retracted her hand into the sleeve of her school uniform. The school¡¯s requirements were especially perverse. No one was allowed to wear a jacket to cover the school uniform, unless it was too cold to wear a down jacket. The down jacket was still issued by the school, and the styles were uniform. No one liked to wear the down jacket in the school. The dark purple one was embroidered with the school emblem, and the material looked cheap. If it was washed too often, the inside would be full of lumps. It was said that there was a slovenly senior who had not washed down jackets for three years. The sleeves were purple and ck, and the light shone brightly. She was a very obedient student. When she arrived at school, she would obediently take off her jacket. It was really a little cold toe outside to check on the hygiene. She pressed the ballpoint pen, but she did not write anything, so she scratched a few times on the notebook. The side path suddenly became noisy. A group of students from a sports school ran over in a hurry. As they ran, they also cursed. She was shocked and looked over in surprise. She saw a group of boys pressing two of them to the ground. The two of them knew that they could not escape, so they started to fight back. The scene was quite spectacr. Most of the students in the Sports School were not easy to deal with. If they really got beaten up, they could also make the other party suffer a little. However, the two boys who were held down were outnumbered. It was obvious that they could not beat them. Xu Ci and Shen Qing followed behind. They were not in a hurry to chase after them because they saw Xu Youyou just as they got closer. After Xu CI and Xu Youyou looked at each other, they leaned against the railing of No. 1 High School awkwardly. They coughed and exined to her, ¡°i... I just came to the front row to watch. These young people nowadays are too impetuous and not very good. Don¡¯t you think so? ¡° ¡°Yes, my father and I are here to pick a fight. After all, people with pure minds like us all hope for world peace, ¡± Shen Qing also said. However, just as the two of them finished speaking, they heard the man who was kicking someone shout, ¡°why are the two of you running so slowly today? Come and give us a hand! ¡° Shen Qing became anxious when he heard that. He took off his shoes and threw them at the man. ¡°Do you have any vision? ¡° The man had the energy to dodge Shen Qing¡¯s shoes even when he was fighting He was stillining. ¡°your shoes are like nuclear weapons. Can you take a good look at the situation beforeunching a group attack? Are you a Long-range Mage? The poison state causes both sides to move slowly. ¡° ¡°Shut up, you. Give me back my shoes! ¡± Shen Qing shouted. ¡°I won¡¯t. My mother won¡¯t let me go home for dinner in the future. She must have thought that I had to wipe my ass with my hands for more than half a year to be able to have such smelly hands. ¡° Shen Qing probably had a good temper. He was not angry even after being ridiculed like that. Instead, he was angry andughed. He jumped over to put on his shoes and then followed the two people who were beaten up to kick them a few times. When Xu Ci saw this, she clicked her tongue and continued to speak to Xu Youyou. ¡°I¡¯m different from them. I¡¯m a pacifist. ¡° Chapter 2199

Chapter 2199: Chapter 2092

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me that the daily routine was training and fighting? ¡° ¡°Uh... I¡¯m a military advisor. I mainly use my brain and don¡¯t use my hands. I¡¯m different from these people who are all brawn and no brains. ¡° Xu Youyou nodded and didn¡¯t look at them anymore. She continued to check the hygiene. The students who were waiting in the sharing area saw Xu Youyou chatting with Xu Ci and the others and couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. How could two people who didn¡¯t fit in chat together? ¡°Isn¡¯t Xu Youyou a good student? Why is she still hanging out with these people? ¡° ¡°those who are good-looking are restless. I guess she must have talked to them too. ¡° ¡°those boys are quite handsome. They¡¯re really tall. ¡° ¡°They¡¯re too tall and don¡¯t look good. They look stunned. ¡± There was a sour tone in their words. However, they were rather reserved in their discussion. Otherwise, if Xu CI had heard them, she would have jumped over the fence to beat them up. Gu Ruo came over to look for Xu Youyou. When she saw that there was a fight over there, she quickly pulled Xu Youyou away as if she was afraid of sshing blood on them. After the inspection, Xu Ci stopped Xu Youyou, ¡°Hey, Xu Youyou, why did you put your money in when you were on the bus? Don¡¯t you have to tell me the wechat signal of the transportation tool? ¡° Xu youyou immediately shook her head, ¡°I¡¯d rather put my money in. ¡° Shen Qing was overjoyed when he heard this. Xu Ci red at him before he restrained himself. He then looked at Gu Ruo who was beside Xu Youyou and asked, ¡°little beauty, what¡¯s your name? ¡± Gu Ruo looked as if she had been ckmailed by a bad student. She was so frightened that she trembled in fear and replied weakly, ¡°Gu Ruo. ¡° ¡°Oh, Gu Ruo. Not Bad, solid as gold. My name is Shen Qing and I¡¯m as light as a swallow. Don¡¯t you think that our names are rather poetic? ¡° ¡°Ah? ¡± Gu Ruo was stunned for a moment. She subconsciously tugged at the corner of Xu Youyou¡¯s clothes, wanting to escape. Gu Ruo was afraid even when she spoke to these hooligans. She could not be as calm as Xu Youyou. ¡°We¡¯re going back to ss. ¡± Xu Youyou finished speaking and put away her notebook. She then led Gu Ruo towards the teaching building. Xu Ci kept staring at Xu Youyou¡¯s back like a wolf staring at its prey. Shen Qing nced at him and called out, ¡°father. ¡° ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here. ¡± He didn¡¯t even turn his head. ¡°You¡¯re not... trying to steal my love, are you? ¡° ¡°You say it as if you¡¯ve stamped it and it¡¯s yours. ¡° Hearing Xu CI¡¯s words, Shen Qing couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. He actually didn¡¯t refute her but said this sentence instead. ¡°F * Ck... ¡± He cursed. He wanted to beat Xu ci up a little, but it was a little unfair, my father. Xu Ci moved her shoulders and looked at Shen Qing. Shen Qing thought for a while but did not move. He said respectfully, ¡°Dad, let¡¯s go. ¡° Xu Ci did not know what was going on, but she felt that Xu Youyou was quite interesting. She did not panic after being teased by them. On the contrary, she was quite calm, especially when she smiled. Her eyes were curved, like a crescent moon. She was very cute. That day on the yground, he looked at Xu Youyou, who was walking towards the teaching building. He suddenly had a strange feeling. How should he put it? He felt that he was going to die. Xu Youyou walked home slowly after school. After dinner, she still had to go to make up lessons, but she really didn¡¯t want to eat Xu Mei¡¯s cooking, so she walked very slowly. When she arrived downstairs, she saw Xu Ci riding a bicycle into the garage. There was a circle of dolls around her waist, and her style was particrly ostentatious. A young man with a Ruffian aura surrounded by a circle of dolls looked a little funny. Chapter 2200

Chapter 2200: Chapter 2093: Home

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Xu Ci also saw her. She quickly locked the car and walked over to show off to her. ¡°I caught it in the doll machine. Isn¡¯t it amazing? ¡° ¡°Why did you catch so many of these things? ¡± She couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I borrowed five hundred yuan from an idiot and urged him a few times not to return the money. Today, I returned the money and gave him five hundred yuan in game coins, so I beat him up in the morning. ¡° ¡°So they helped you fight in the morning? ¡° ¡°...¡±Xu CI pursed her lips and didn¡¯t answer. She suddenly felt that she really couldn¡¯t be a military counselor with her iq. When they entered the building and waited for the elevator, Xu Ci showed Xu Youyou her doll. ¡°See if you like it. I¡¯ll give you one. ¡± As she said that, she circled around in front of her. Xu youyou shook her head and refused. ¡°Hurry up. It¡¯s useless for a man like me to collect so many dolls. ¡° Xu youyou thought for a moment, then she untied two identical little rabbit dolls from Xu Ci¡¯s waist and held them in her hand. ¡°I think this one looks pretty good too. ¡± Xu Ci pointed at a Little Lion. ¡°It¡¯s quite ugly... ¡° ¡°It¡¯s so pretty, its eyes are bright. ¡± As Xu CI spoke, she untied the small lion and walked behind Xu Youyou, directly hanging it on the Zipper of her school bag. Xu Youyou especially despised it. In the end, she couldn¡¯t be bothered with it and directly entered the elevator. When Xu CI entered the elevator, she lowered her head and sent a message. The two of them didn¡¯t speak again until Xu Youyou walked out of the elevator. Only then did Xu Ci say, ¡°Goodbye, my love. ¡° Xu Youyou turned her head and saw that the elevator door had already closed. She couldn¡¯t help but frown. Mine? Was she too sensitive? When she returned home, she smelled a burnt smell again. She suddenly forgot to think about anything. It turned out that the dishes at home had been burnt. Her mother hadpletely forgotten about this ce. Xu youyou quickly turned off the liquefied gas. This weekend, she went home again. Before she left, she had told Gu Yinshu that she was close to him. She still missed home very much. When she got off the bus, Father Jiang was already waiting at the door. Although he was already middle-aged, he was still handsome and handsome. It was just that his personality was too quiet, so he seemed a little stiff. When Father Jiang saw here out, a smile quickly appeared on his face. Then, it quickly disappeared. He pulled her suitcase and ced it in the back seat. He had the excitement of having just returned home. He kept chattering non-stop. Father Jiang listened to her and asionally nodded his head to indicate that he was listening. She was already used to it, and she could not stopughing as she talked. After a while, she said that she was tired and leaned against the car window a little tiredly. Only then did she remember that she did not send a message to the young man. She thought that the young man might have an aggrieved look on his face at this time. Sheughed softly and sent a message with a smile on her face. She looked like she was in love. When Father Jiang saw her bashful look in the mirror, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. However, he held it in and didn¡¯t say anything. When she entered the house, her mother was suddenly cooking in the kitchen. She walked over and hugged her. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s so good to cook? ¡° ¡°You scared me to death! ¡± Mother Jiang was shocked by her. ¡°there¡¯s a smell of cooking in the kitchen. Hurry up and get out. ¡± She rubbed her head again and went out with a smile. She Sat on the Sofa at home and hugged the pillow in her arms. She couldn¡¯t help but roll over. The Sofa was still the same sofa, and the television was still the same old television. Everything was so familiar and unfamiliar. En, it was better to go home. After a while, following her heart, she heard her mother¡¯s familiar voice as she started eating. ¡°Wash your hands and eat. ¡± Father Jiang quickly went into the kitchen, served the dishes and rice, and silently disyed their love. Following her heart, he was already used to it. He went to rub his hands against mother Jiang¡¯s sink to wash his hands. Mother Jiangughed. At the dining table, the two of them began to chat. Father Jiang usually listened. Chapter 2201

Chapter 2201: Chapter 2094, GRANDPA

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION As she spoke, she brought up GRANDPA. Mother Jiang¡¯s face was filled with worry. ¡°I fell. Who would have thought it would be so serious? ¡° Freewill was also a little puzzled. ¡°Doesn¡¯t GRANDPA have crutches all year round? Why did he suddenly fall? ¡° The crutches in GRANDPA¡¯s hand were a gift from Father Jiang a few years ago. Mother Jiang lowered her eyes. ¡°Who knows! He was fine, but he suddenly fell. There was no warning at all. ¡° Freewill bit on his chopsticks. ¡°I¡¯ll visit GRANDPA tomorrow. ¡° Mother Jiang nodded in relief. ¡°Go. Your grandparents miss you very much too. ¡° Freewill lowered his head, but his thoughts were drifting. She had quite a lot of rtives, so she had a lot of cousins as well. In addition, she did not raise her grandparents by her side, so their rtionship could only be average. However, she loved her grandfather as much as she loved him. GRANDPA was also extremely good to her. Her uncle¡¯s two brothers should be the ones that GRANDPA was the most worried about. With this thought in mind, she casually asked, ¡°what about brother Dong? ¡° Mother Jiang said, ¡°IT¡¯S A blind date! He¡¯s not young anymore. Your Grandpa can¡¯t let him go. He just wants to see him get married. ¡° Grandfather was not staying in the hospital. He was lying in his own home, and his three children took turns to take care of him. Following his heart, he went in to take a look. Not long after, he covered his mouth and came out. Grandfather¡¯s face was Pale, and his legs were swollen beyond recognition. Lying on the bed, he looked weak. When he saw here in, he only smiled and moved. He was so confused that he could not speak. Following his heart, his voice could not help but be hoarse. ¡°Why is it so serious? ¡± ¡°I can¡¯t even eat rice. I can only drink some milk powder and porridge. ¡° Brother Dong leaned against the door wall, lit a cigarette, took a puff, and quickly cut it off. ¡°I feel sick just looking at it. ¡° Following heart was so sad that he could not speak. ¡°Why isn¡¯t he sent to the hospital? ¡± ¡°He looks like this. ¡± Brother Dong put his hand back into his pocket. ¡°It¡¯s no use sending him to the hospital. He¡¯s just been brought back from the hospital. ¡± ¡°everything has been done, it¡¯s no use. ¡° Following heart closed his eyes, he only felt that his eyes were astringent and ufortable. Although he knew that birth, old age, illness, and death were the cycle of all things, he still could not ept it emotionally when it happened beside him. His grandfather was only seventy-three In the vige, his grandfather could be considered a long-lived old man, so the aunts were very open-minded and took good care of him. As for freewill, he had a new mission to apany brother Dong on a blind date. He was only twenty-four this year, and his family had actually been urging him for three years. He didn¡¯t care about it in the past, but now he felt the urgency of the mission. However, his vision was very high. Even if there were twenty of them in a day, it would be enough to continue the conversation. Although mother Jiang said that he wasn¡¯t young anymore, she couldn¡¯t bear to urge him. For some reason, she looked at Gu Yinshu¡¯s phone call. Following her heart, he left his seat and walked to the side to pick up the phone. The first thing he said was, ¡°when are youing back tomorrow? I¡¯ll pick you up. ¡° She could not help but ask, ¡°aren¡¯t you going to study? ¡± ¡°I¡¯M GOING TO STUDY! ¡± Gu Yinshu was also innocent. ¡°Besides, even if I don¡¯t study, I can still maintain my ranking. ¡° Following her words, sheined, ¡°but I think you¡¯re very free! ¡° ¡°I¡¯m busy, ¡± he quickly changed his words. ¡°I¡¯m so busy that I¡¯m not in the mood to eat. ¡° ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat? ¡± Gu Yinshu pretended to be innocent and pitiful. ¡°I have an appetite when I look at you. If you don¡¯te, I¡¯ll be so skinny. ¡° He continued to ask, ¡°when will youe back? ¡± He casually realized that Gu Yinshu seemed to need to be present. If you didn¡¯t answer a question, he would ask it many times without knowing it. Chapter 2202

Chapter 2202: Chapter 2095

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She thought for a moment and said, ¡°we¡¯ll arrive at the station at around 5:30 pm. ¡° Gu Yinshu¡¯s voice suddenly became light and brisk. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go pick you up. ¡° Suddenly, freewill¡¯s heart softened again. He was so happy. During dinner that night, freewill suddenly said about brother Dong, ¡°in the future, you can¡¯t force me to go on blind dates. I¡¯ll never go on blind dates in the future. ¡° Mother Jiang expressed her surprise that she had brought up this matter so early. Then, she understood. ¡°Did you get a boyfriend? Are you together with Gu Yinshu? ¡° Otherwise, why would she say such things out of the blue. Freewill subconsciously wanted to say no, but he swallowed his words and nodded silently. ¡°Yes. ¡° Strangely, mother Jiang just nodded and instructed, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know what you want to say. Pay attention to your size. ¡± Freewill, who had prepared countless excuses in his heart, was startled. ¡°You, don¡¯t object? ¡° Mother looked at her strangely. ¡°What¡¯s there to object to? You¡¯re not getting married. Why would I not let you fall in love? ¡° Suddenly, she was so touched that she didn¡¯t know what to say. She picked up a piece of ribs for her and said coquettishly, ¡°thank you, mother! ¡° Mother Jiang ate the ribs and naturally smiled. At night, when she was lying in bed, she exined the situation at home to her two roommates. Roommates didn¡¯t understand things like blind dates. After all, they were still young and had never experienced it before. Following which, she covered her mouth and snickered. ¡°I didn¡¯t. When I told my family that I was in love, they didn¡¯t ask anything! ¡° Then, she said, ¡°Oh right, Auntie is doing a ward round today. The dormitory leave slip is under the mouse pad on my desk. ¡° Chen Shuxin appeared out of nowhere. ¡°Yes. ¡± Then she smiled and said, ¡°don¡¯t worry and stay at home. Even if it¡¯ste, we¡¯re still here! ¡± Following her heart, she smiled slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go back tomorrow! ¡± Following her heart, she had been apanying her grandparents in the morning She didn¡¯t go home until noon to eat and catch up on sleep. She didn¡¯t take the bus back until the afternoon. At the entrance of the bus stop, Gu Yinshu was already waiting there. She raised her head, as if all the scenery was far away, leaving only the young man with a jade-like body, elegant and handsome. Perhaps it was because of psychological effects, but she always felt that the young man had lost some weight. Gu Yinshu saw her standing there and slowly walked towards her. His appearance was already outstanding, and under his deliberate actions, it caused the women around him to cry out in rm, casting envious gazes at freewill. Freewill smiled as he watched him walk over, and then he felt that he was being pulled into an embrace. She rubbed against it. Yes, it was a very clean smell. Gu Yinshu said in a low voice, ¡°without you, every second feels like years. ¡° Freewill took the initiative to hold his hand, and could not help but ask, ¡°why are you so good at sweet talk? ¡± The young man understood what she meant. He pulled her suitcase and walked out, saying, ¡°this is not sweet talk, this is the truest thought in my heart. ¡° ¡°Oh. ¡° Freewill nodded guiltily. She was a little busy at home. In addition, she talked to the teenager on the phone every night, so she really did not feel like Gu Yinshu who spent every day like it was a year. However, it seemed that Gu Yinshu had always liked to take the initiative more between them. Freewill gently shook their hand. ¡°How have you been at home recently? Have your mother and the otherse back? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still living there alone. ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. My aunt and the others have moved over recently. ¡± Gu Yinshu wore a very casual sportswear today. The pair of sneakers on his feet looked very refreshing. Hearing him say this, freewill was relieved. At least he had someone to apany him recently. Chapter 2203

Chapter 2203: Chapter 2096

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION After returning to school, Sui Xin continued to lead a leisurely life. However, this time around, he found that his deskmate had changed a little. It seemed that he would often get close to them, and Sui Xin was happy to do so. The remedial ss that Xu Youyou attended was in the neighborhood. It was run by a teacher who lived in the same neighborhood. Recently, they had been strict. Many teachers did not dare to ept students. This teacher could be considered to havemitted crimes against the wind. They did not ept students who were not familiar with them, and they did not ept students from their own school. They only epted students who were trusted by other schools. The remedial ss was not big. It was a remedial ss at the teacher¡¯s house. The living room was cleaned out and a few small tables were arranged in a row to form a long table. The students sat on both sides. There were only six students in the ss and Xu Youyou was one of them. Teacher Meng was also a teacher from a famous school. He taught mathematics, physics and chemistry. He taught them very carefully and was a good person. Today, he hade to the remedial ss. He had first given them an exam question and asked them to do the questions. He would then exin it to them. While she was doing the questions, Xu Youyou received a wechat message. Gu Ruo: Picture Gu Ruo: He¡¯s the one you were talking to this morning, right? The sports school¡¯s top student. She clicked on the picture and took a look. In the picture, Xu Ci was wearing a sportswear. He was looking in one direction and was preparing to exercise. She had always thought that Xu ci was quite handsome when he was serious. In the picture, he was just too frivolous when he was not serious. Xu Youyou: How did you know? Gu Ruo: The sports school has its own forum. I saw it in there. Xu Youyou: Are you very free? Gu Ruo: No, didn¡¯t they fight today? I was curious about the reason so I went to their forum. In the end, no one mentioned the fight but I did see quite a few photos of him. Xu Youyou: Oh. The reason for the fight was rather boring. She already knew about it. Besides, in the sports school, a fight like this did not seem to be a big deal. It was unlike second high, where the whole school would criticize anyone who got into a fight. After a while, Gu Ruo sent another screenshot. Xu Youyou clicked on it and saw a line of text: I heard that Xu Ci was messing with the top student from the school next door. It was said that the woman was a white lotus flower in the prime of time. Is Xu Ci Blind? Xu Youyou looked at the screenshot and could not understand for a long time. Why did he send it to her? It was not until Gu Ruo asked that she understood. Gu Ruo: This top student can¡¯t be referring to you, right? Xu Youyou: Boring. Gu Ruo: Don¡¯t y with these bad students. They¡¯re all evil. Xu Youyou: Yes, I know what I¡¯m doing. Gu Ruo: tutoring? Xu Youyou: Yes. Gu Ruo did not reply to her message. Xu Youyou continued to answer the questions and was not disturbed at all. As Teacher Meng was lecturing, she remembered something and clicked on her phone screen. She nced at Xu Ci¡¯s photo and clicked to save it. He was really handsome. * Xu Ci yawned and leaned against the back of the SOFA. She was browsing the forum with her phone. The music in the nightclub was very loud. When she spoke, she had to whisper to each other. On the dance floor, Shen Qing was flirting with another girl. He probably wouldn¡¯t go back with them at night. When he refreshed it again, the post had already been deleted. At the same time, he received a wechat message. Gao Yng: The Post has been deleted. Is that okay? Xu Ci: I want to know who sent it. Gao Yng: A girl sent it. Can you beat her up? Xu Ci: ¡°I want to ask her why our top student is a White Lotus. ¡°. Gao Yng: ¡°Is it hard to understand? ¡± ¡°The kind of girl who can go crazy would think that it¡¯s pure and innocent. The kind of obedient girl would think that it¡¯s open-minded and gay. ¡°. Xu Ci: ¡°Tell me who it is. ¡°. Gao Yng: ¡°I¡¯m quite familiar with you. Your surname is MI. ¡°. ¡°I¡¯m quite familiar with him. There¡¯s only one girl with the surname Mi. ¡± He immediately looked at the girl dancing by the railing. Then, he took two sses of wine from the table and walked over to sit opposite Mi Xue. Chapter 2204

Chapter 2204: Chapter 2097

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°have a drink? ¡± He asked. ¡°Huh? ! ¡± She didn¡¯t hear him clearly. Xu Ci didn¡¯t answer. She opened a can of beer and handed it to her. She didn¡¯t hesitate. She took it and looked at Xu ci with a smile. They learned to dance, so they couldn¡¯t drink casually. It would affect their figure, so they didn¡¯t drink. Xu Ci didn¡¯t care. She took a sip and then looked at Michelle. Her face was pped, and there was smoky makeup on her face. She looked like a big sister. It was impossible to tell that she wasn¡¯t an adult yet. The weather was quite cold, and she was wearing ck stockings. A few pieces were deliberately torn off. He sat next to Mi Xue and whispered into her ear, ¡°you know Xu Youyou? ¡° Mi Xue was stunned for a moment, and then she answered with hesitation, ¡°ah... a junior high school ssmate. ¡° ¡°She¡¯s not a good person? ¡± He continued to ask. ¡°She¡¯s just very noble. She looks down on everyone. Moreover, she¡¯s quiet and gentle. She¡¯s the white moonlight in the hearts of many boys in our school. ¡° ¡°She had a boyfriend before? ¡° ¡°No, a fairy wouldn¡¯te down to the mortal world just for a loser. ¡° ¡°So you¡¯re jealous of her? ¡° Mi Xue was stunned. She turned her head to look at Xu Ci. Xu Ci took another sip of wine Then he looked at Mi Xue. ¡°When I became friends with you, it was because I felt that you were a righteous person. You were loyal and had a kind of Jianghu temperament. ¡°But it¡¯s a bit demeaning to gossip behind my back. Moreover, I don¡¯t like it. If you weren¡¯t a girl, I would definitely p you. ¡°If I became friends with you, would my eyes be crippled too? ¡° Mi Xue was surprised for a moment, then she started to smile bitterly. She knew why Xu Ci suddenly came to find her for a drink. She had been ted for a moment just now, but now that she thought about it, it was quite silly. ¡°Alright, I was wrong. I Apologize. ¡± Xu Ci had already given her a lot of face. This was the part of Xu Ci that attracted people. This was the first time he had provoked him, so he could tolerate it. If he didn¡¯t want face, then don¡¯t me him for not being polite. As Xu CI spoke, he toasted with Mi Xue, then stood up and went back to his table to get his coat. He walked to the dance floor to greet his friends. He wanted to go home and sleep. He was too sleepy. They all knew that Xu ci did not want to pick up girls in the nightclub. Sleep was his biggest hobby in life, so they did not stay any longer. When she walked downstairs, Xu Ci wanted to smoke a cigarette. In the end, she reached into her pocket and took out Shen Qing¡¯s wallet. Previously, Shen Qing wanted to go dancing. He was afraid that his wallet would be stolen, so he deliberately left it with him. He opened his wallet and took a look. He thought that if there was anything important, he would go back and give it to Shen Qing. But when he opened it, the condom fell out. There were other people passing by. Xu Ci was shocked and quickly stepped on it. Fortunately, his feet were big, so he stepped on two at once. He waited for the people next to him to pass before he picked them up and stuffed them into Shen Qing¡¯s wallet. This guy was still thinking about Xu Youyou It was like a walking faucet with water balloons everywhere. F * CK! He thought for a moment and walked to the side of the streetmp. He opened the wallet and revealed the condom inside. He took a photo and turned his head to send it to Shen Qing¡¯s biological mother. Xu Ci: Auntie, I picked up a wallet. Can you see if it¡¯s your son¡¯s? * In the morning. The elevator door opened. Xu Youyou had just walked in when she saw Xu Ci yawn halfway before he forced it back. She didn¡¯t pay too much attention to it and just stood in the elevator waiting to go downstairs. Xu Ci nced at Xu Youyou¡¯s bag. The little lion was still hanging on it. Suddenly, she felt a sense of joy as if a male creature could pee and conquer the territory sessfully. Walking out, Xu CI asked, ¡°should I send you to school? ¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to eat some breakfast. ¡± She had escaped again today and sessfully avoided Xu Mei¡¯s breakfast. Chapter 2205

Chapter 2205: Chapter 2098

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Then let¡¯s go together. ¡° The two of them went to a breakfast shop. Xu Youyou ordered a bowl of tofu pudding and a deep-fried dough stick. Xu Ci ordered a bowl of Tofu pudding and ten deep-fried dough sticks. Xu youyou would tear up the deep-fried dough stick and eat it in the tofu pudding. As she was slowly bragging, she saw Xu Ci gnawing on the deep-fried dough stick and mashing the tofu pudding into something simr to the deep-fried dough stick. Xu Ci ate very quickly. Xu Youyou even suspected that he swallowed it without chewing. ¡°Why are you eating so quickly? ¡± She couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°I¡¯m used to it. When we eat there, you don¡¯t eat fast enough. When others finish eating, they will snatch your food. ¡° ¡°Why? If you don¡¯t have enough to eat, then get more food. ¡° ¡°We have a scientific ratio when we eat, but... we don¡¯t have enough to eat. ¡° As they spoke, Xu Ci¡¯s phone vibrated. He saw that the caller ID had shen Qing¡¯s name on it. He ignored it and continued to eat. The person on the other end of the phone did not seem to be tired of it. If he did not answer, then he continued to call until he came out after eating. Xu Ci was a little helpless, so she turned her phone into a non-vibrating mode. Xu Youyou was still conflicted about whether she should take the bus or go to school with Xu Ci. In the end, she chose to take the bus. Xu Ci did not bother and directly rode her bike away. The bus actually did not travel fast during the rush hour. On several asions, Xu Ci rode her bike and passed her. When the bus was smooth, she passed Xu Ci. After a while, Xu Ci caught up with the bus. She even suspected that Xu Ci was deliberatelypeting with the bus. There were other students on the bus. There were more studentsing up from the few stops near the school. The girl standing next to Xu Youyou saw Xu CI and started to discuss excitedly, ¡°the boy from the sports school is quite handsome. ¡° ¡°I know him. He¡¯s Xu Ci from the track and field department. ¡° ¡°Does he have a girlfriend? ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. There¡¯s no chance. He won¡¯t talk about it. He rejected many of them. I heard that he rejected the prettiest girl from the dance department. ¡° Xu Youyou held the word card and memorized the words. asionally, she looked out of the window and saw Xu CI sh past the window again. When she got off the bus, she saw Xu CI stepping on the shoulder of the road and looking at her. ¡°Look, I arrived at the same time as the bus, ¡± Xu Ci said as she raised her eyebrows. There was an unconceble smug look between her eyebrows. Her bangs were blown up to the top of her head. It was almost fixed, and she could not get off. The students who got off the bus looked at the two of them one after another. ¡°Oh, then you¡¯re pretty good, ¡± she sighed casually. As soon as she said that, a person rushed over like lightning and grabbed Xu Ci¡¯s neck. Xu Ci moved her body in pain and struggled fiercely. She felt that the bicycle was in the way, so she stopped at the side. As soon as the car stopped, Shen Qing took off a shoe and covered Xu CI¡¯s face with it. Xu Ci was so angry that she rolled her eyes. After a long time, she finally pushed Shen Qing away. ¡°Xu CI, your GRANDPA, you want to kill me, don¡¯t you? ! ¡± Shen Qing cursed with his hands on his waist. Xu Ci was so upset that she squatted by the trash can and retched. After a long time, she replied, ¡°I just found a wallet. ¡° ¡°Why are you so cheap! Do you believe that I¡¯ll go find your brother and tell him that you¡¯re getting restless again? ¡° ¡°No, no, no, I was wrong. ¡± Xu Ci seemed to be very afraid of his brother. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be leaving first. ¡± Xu Youyou said to Xu CI after watching the battle between the father and son. Xu Ci still felt disgusted. She could spit out eight out of ten fried dough sticks, so she could only wave at Xu Youyou. Unexpectedly, Shen Qing suddenly came to Xu Youyou¡¯s side. He bent down and pointed at the top of his head. ¡°Come, love, look at my head. Is it green? ¡° Chapter 2206

Chapter 2206: Chapter 2099

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Uh... ¡° ¡°My father did it! This is the father-son rtionship between us! ¡± Shen Qing was so angry that he started shouting. The impression that Shen Qing gave people was that he was a pure delinquent, from his hairstyle to his temperament to the way he spoke. This shout was a little scary. Xu Youyou was shocked, but then she actuallyughed. ¡°The peacock¡¯s feathers are green too, but it can spread its wings and spread its tail. It¡¯s quite pretty. ¡° After saying that, she went to school. Shen Qing watched as Xu Youyou left. He was stunned for a moment before he turned to ask Xu CI, ¡°father, mother doesn¡¯t think that I¡¯m green enough. Does she still want me to spread my wings? ¡° This nickname pleased Xu Ci and made her feel less like beating someone up. ¡°Scram, she¡¯s not with you. What are you green for? ¡° * Xu youyou entered the ss and hugged her deskmate, Gu Ruo. ¡°It¡¯s cold... ¡± she mumbled. ¡°It is indeed cold, but I¡¯m not willing to wear the school¡¯s down jacket. ¡± Gu ruo empathized. ¡°You can go for a check-up today. I won¡¯t be going. ¡° ¡°I... I don¡¯t want to go alone. I won¡¯t apany you to the toilet if you do this. ¡± Gu ruo threatened her most mercilessly ... Xu Youyou thought about it and took out two rabbit dolls from her bag. She handed one to Gu Ruo, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one as a gift. ¡° ¡°You bought it? ¡± Gu Ruo saw that she still liked it and immediately took it. ¡°No, it¡¯s because of the fight between the boys yesterday. ¡° Gu ruo hesitated for a moment and stared at the rabbit dolls for a while. She could not help but ask, ¡°are all good-looking boys fighting for such reasons? ¡° At the end of the week, the student union had to summarize their work for the week. Xu Youyou and Gu Ruo went to the office of the Student Union. Gu ruo casually pulled out a piece of paper and began to take notes. The sound of notes rustled. It was obvious that she was very casual. Ou Yicong took a nce and understood. Xu Youyou was hinting that she did not want to take notes. Finally, Ou Yicong looked at Tang Qi, ¡°you take notes today. ¡° Tang Qi immediatelyined, ¡°chairman, I. . . I don¡¯t want to do it. My writing isn¡¯t good. No one else can understand it. ¡° ¡°You do it. We¡¯ll start with discipline. ¡± Ou Yicong ignored Tang Qi¡¯s refusal. Tang Qi sighed as he took out his notebook. He then took out his pen and began to write. When he was done with discipline, Tang Qi changed his position and went to Xu Youyou¡¯s side, ¡°do you think my writing is good enough? ¡° Xu youyou nced at it casually and nodded. Gu ruo sighed, ¡°your handwriting is quite good. ¡° Tang Qi immediatelyughed, ¡°isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ve practiced hard-brush calligraphy before. ¡° ¡°then you can record everything from now on, ¡± Xu Youyou immediately asked. Tang Qi, on the other hand, kept his mouth shut. He wanted to refuse, but when he saw Xu Youyou, he refused toe out, so he held it in. * The students from the Student Union walked out of the school. It had been a while since school was over. ¡°You can¡¯t have already left, right? ¡± Shen Qing stood at the school gate, jumping and jumping as he looked inside. They had been waiting since the end of the first high school, but until now, they still hadn¡¯t seen Xu Youyoue out. They even suspected that they had missed her. ¡°Isn¡¯t Lu Xuehan already? Their student union has a meeting this weekend. ¡± When Xu CI answered, she was still stretching her neck. Previously, she had been sleeping in the ssroom, so she didn¡¯t sleep very well. ¡°lend me your coat. ¡± Shen Qing said as she started to take Xu Ci¡¯s coat. They had simr figures, and their clothes were always mixed together, so it wasn¡¯t strange for Shen Qing to borrow a coat. In the end, Xu Ci actually refused. ¡°This is thest of my clothes. Don¡¯t you smell it? ¡° Chapter 2207

Chapter 2207: Chapter 2100

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I just smelled a strong perfume. You¡¯re getting more feminine, Tsk Tsk. ¡° ¡°I sprayed it to cover up the smell. ¡° When Xu Youyou came out, Shen Qing was delighted. Xu Youyou¡¯s jacket was a denim jacket. It looked quite thin on the outside of the school uniform. Xu Ci¡¯s jacket was also a light blue denim jacket. Although it was not the same type, it had the same effect. It was quite a thief. Xu Ci stared at Tang Qi, who was beside Xu Youyou and kept talking. Tang Qi took Xu Youyou¡¯s word card and asked, ¡°where did you buy this? ¡° ¡°You can find a lot of them on Taobao. ¡° ¡°Can you share a password with me? I want to buy the same one as you. The quality looks pretty good. ¡° Xu Youyou looked at the word card with the little rabbit on the pink background. She hesitated for a moment before answering, ¡°then I¡¯ll send it to you when I get home. Give me back mine first. ¡° Tang Qi immediately returned the word card to Xu Youyou. After walking for a while, Xu Youyou saw Xu CI and the others waiting at the school gate. She put her hands into her pockets, hesitated for a moment, and ignored them. Then, she walked straight to the station. ¡°Xu Youyou, should I send you back? ¡± Xu Ci shouted directly. ¡°No need. ¡° ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for almost half an hour. ¡° ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to wait. ¡° Xu Ci clicked her tongue and followed Xu Youyou on her bike. She continued, ¡°it¡¯s rush hour now. ¡° ¡°I know. ¡° e on up. ¡° In the end, Xu Youyou didn¡¯t answer. Tang Qi answered first, ¡°she rejected you. ¡° Xu Ci immediately red at Tang Qi. Although Tang Qi was usually a little feminine, he didn¡¯t shrink back. He walked directly between Xu Youyou and Xu Ci, and then continued to talk to Xu Youyou about the word cards. ¡°F * CK. ¡± Xu Ci was a little unhappy, but she did not know if she should re up. Shen Qing was the first to run over and put his arm around Tang Qi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°This student, I want to ask you a few questions. ¡± After saying that, he forcefully pulled Tang Qi away. Tang Qi immediately shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t want to give you a question, don¡¯t pull me. ¡° Xu Youyou stopped to take a look, and then looked at Xu Ci. ¡°Don¡¯t make things difficult for my ssmate. ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if he didn¡¯t provoke us, we won¡¯t go too far. At most, we¡¯ll just take him away. There¡¯s sand in your eyes, aren¡¯t you going to blow it out? ¡° Xu Youyou pursed her lips. There was a hint of anger on her face, but she held it in and hopped onto Xu CI¡¯s bicycle. ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡° When she turned around, she saw that Shen Qing had already released Tang Qi and was walking over to greet Gu Ruo. Gu Ruo was afraid of these bad students and was so frightened that she ran away like a frightened little rabbit. * The two did notmunicate much along the way. Xu Ci tried to speak to Xu Youyou but was ignored. Xu Ci knew that Xu Youyou was unhappy. He had not had much contact with girls, so he did not know how to coax them. He had never really been in a rtionship before. The girls around him were all more manly than the rest. It was okay for them to talk to a group of boys, but when it came to girls, they were dumb. Guo degang, who was handsome in sports school, became a bad person in front of Xu Youyou. Therefore, he chose not to provoke Xu youyou anymore. When he reached the entrance of the residential unit, Xu Ci started to lock the car. Xu Youyou put her hands into her pockets and stared at Xu Ci. She looked especially direct, and even Xu ci felt a little embarrassed. ¡°I have something to tell you, ¡± Xu youyou suddenly said. ¡°So you¡¯ve been holding back your words all this time? ¡° ¡°Yeah, I guess so. ¡° Chapter 2208

Chapter 2208: Chapter 2101

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Then tell me. I¡¯ll listen, ¡± Xu Ci said as she pointed to a step. ¡°You stand on it, and we¡¯ll talk as equals. ¡° Xu Youyou was quite obedient. She stood on the step and looked at Xu Ci, who was still a little taller than her She said bluntly, ¡°you can say that I¡¯m overthinking things, but I¡¯m not stupid. I just want to make it clear to you that I don¡¯t know how to fall in love. I don¡¯t know how to fall in love with others, and I don¡¯t know how to fall in love with you. ¡° Xu Ci was stunned. She hadn¡¯t even confessed yet, and she was already rejected? He couldn¡¯t even exin what kind of mood he was in. ¡°So you don¡¯t have to think about sending me to school or after school. Before you move here, I can still go to school. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb my friends. We¡¯re not the same as you guys. ¡°If my words hurt you in any way, I can apologize, but I won¡¯t change my decision. ¡° ¡°The decision is... ¡± The underachiever started to grasp the main point. ¡°That is, I won¡¯t have any possibility with you. If it¡¯s just a spur-of-the-moment idea, then quickly change your target. ¡± As he said that, he took out his phone from his pocket and looked at the time. ¡°I¡¯m going to make up lessons. Bye. ¡° Xu Ci watched as Xu Youyou walked in another direction of the residential area. In the end, she turned left and right and disappeared without a trace. He stood at the entrance of the unit, unable to regain his senses. After a long while, he suddenlyughed and looked in the direction where Xu Youyou had left. ¡°You¡¯re a little handsome... ¡° * In the days that followed, Xu Youyou never saw Xu ci again. Whether it was when she was going to school or after school, or when she was checking on the hygiene, she would asionally look at the sports school next door, but she never saw Xu ci again. This made Xu Youyou feel that Xu Ci was quite clean and neat when she put down her clothes, and it didn¡¯t bother anyone. She hated Tang Qi even more. No matter what, Xu Youyou never expected that when she saw Xu Ci again, Xu Ci was wearing the school uniform of No. 2 High School and was brought into the ssroom by the ss teacher of No. 3 High School. The school was in a frenzy. Halfway through the school, a sports specialty student came to the school. He was very handsome and had a bad temper. Xu Youyou almost thought that Xu CI was haunting her. In the end, she saw Xu ci limping as he walked through the corridor. He didn¡¯t even look at her when he brushed past her. Xu Ci¡¯s gaze was a little strange and carried a strong sense of malice. She knew that on the day Xu CI transferred to another school, Xu Youyou was still holding onto the school¡¯s down jacket. Every strand of hair was pulled out, otherwise, it would be stuck all over the school uniform. Gu ruo suddenly rushed to Xu Youyou¡¯s side in a panic. She tugged at Xu Youyou¡¯s sleeve and said nervously, ¡°Qing Qing, that... that campus Belle, she transferred to another school. She¡¯s already in ss 3 and has attracted a lot of people to watch. ¡° Xu Youyou was stunned for a moment before she raised her head to look at the door. There were indeed a lot of people gathered at the front door. Xu Ci... ... transferred to No. 2 High School ? ? ¡°Why would it attract a crowd? ¡± Xu Youyou didn¡¯t understand. ¡°basically, it¡¯s because he¡¯s handsome. ¡° ¡°Just because he¡¯s handsome? ¡° ¡°maybe it¡¯s normal in other schools, but in No. 2 High School, where handsome men are scarce, even Tang Qi can call him a handsome man, Xu Ci¡¯s handsomeness is heaven-defying. ¡° Xu Youyou couldn¡¯t help but frown, looking a little impatient. She put her down jacket on the table and walked out of the ssroom. As soon as she walked out of the ssroom, she heard Xu CI use a particrly impatient tone. Standing at the back door of ss 3, she asked in a low voice, ¡°are you looking at the monkeys in the zoo? Do you wish you could feed them some food? ¡° Some girls seemed to snigger, but most of them did not speak. Chapter 2209

Chapter 2209: Chapter 2102

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Get lost, ¡± Xu Ci said again in an unquestionable tone. The crowd immediately dispersed. Students from No. 1 High School did not dare to provoke such students. Xu Ci gritted her teeth and held back her anger. Then, she limped in the direction of the bathroom. When she passed by Xu Youyou, she did not even turn her head to look at her. Shepletely ignored her. Xu Youyou stared at Xu Ci¡¯s actions. Her foot must have been injured. She had just recovered and it was still a little inconvenient for her to walk. She suddenly understood why she had not met Xu ci for a while. Xu Ci was a sports school student. There was clearly no need for him to transfer to No. 2 High School. She felt that it was a little ridiculous to say that Xu Ci hade for her. This meant that the injury on Xu Ci¡¯s leg was very serious. It was so serious that it would affect Xu Ci¡¯s training. He probably could not even continue to jump high, which was why he was so angry. She did not get along with Xu ci much, but she always felt that Xu ci was a person with a good temper. If there were people watching him, he might say a few words instead of telling everyone to get lost. After confirming that it wasn¡¯t because of her, she felt relieved. She turned around and returned to the ssroom, continuing to deal with the fur on her down jacket. It wasn¡¯t that Xu Youyou was cold, but she felt that she shouldn¡¯t be the one to y the role of saving the fallen youth. She had rejected Xu Ci previously, and now she was pretending to be the holy mother. Was She possessed? * Xu Ci hid in a corner of No. 1 Middle School and leaned against the wall of the multimedia teaching building. She wanted to squat down, but her ankle hurt and she immediately cursed in annoyance, ¡°F * CK! ¡° She leaned against the wall in a daze and took out a cigarette case from her pocket. She put it in her mouth and took out a lighter from her pocket to light the cigarette. After taking two puffs, someone came over. He even raised his phone and took a photo of him. If Xu CI was in a good mood, he would probably give Xu Youyou a scissor hand. He would let Xu Youyou take a few photos of the front and side, and then choose the most beautiful one to keep. However, he was not in a good mood, so he just held the cigarette in his mouth and looked at Xu Youyou. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to smoke in No. 2 Middle School, ¡± Xu Youyou said as she put the phone back into her pocket. ¡°Oh. ¡° Xu youyou waited for a while. When she saw that Xu Ci had no intention of putting out the cigarette and even continued to smoke in front of her, she could not help but frown. Then, she said again, ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s checking now. If others see you, you¡¯ll probably be fired very soon. ¡° ¡°checking at noon too? ¡° ¡°It¡¯s a routine check in the morning and a random check at noon. ¡° ¡°Okay, you know, bye-bye, ¡± Xu Ci replied a little impatiently and waved at Xu Youyou. This way of chasing people away was already very polite. In the morning, he had told a group of girls to get lost. Xu Youyou did not want to pester them, but she was still very angry. After taking two steps, she saw Ou Yicong and Tang Qi walking side by side. After hesitating for a moment, she still stepped back. ¡°throw the cigarette away. ¡° Xu Ci did not see anyone elseing over. In fact, even if they did, he would not be afraid. When he was frustrated, it was a little annoying to be disturbed by Xu Youyou. Therefore, Xu Ci asked a little unhappily, ¡°why are you so annoying? Did I give you face? ¡° This was Xu Ci¡¯s style, repeating it over and over again. Indeed, he had a good impression of Xu Youyou, and there was even a moment when he wanted to pursue her. However, after being injured, all his thoughts had faded. Now that he had nothing, how could he be in the mood to care about a little girl? He was so annoyed all day long. When he was especially annoyed, even if it was Xu Youyou, he would also be impatient. Chapter 2210

Chapter 2210: Chapter 2103

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION After all, the two of them were indeed not close. Xu Youyou was rarely spoken to in such a tone. Suddenly, she felt blood rushing to her head. She also became anxious. She took out her phone from her pocket and waved it at Xu Ci She let him see the photo inside. ¡°If this photo is shown to the school leader, you will be expelled! ¡° At the beginning, Xu Youyou wanted to show mercy. As long as Xu CI put out his cigarette, she would not mind. Later, she was afraid that Ou Yicong and the others would not let Xu ci off, so she wanted to remind Xu ci again. In the end, Xu Ci refused to do it the hard way Her temper was also stimted. After listening to it, Xu Ci was angry and amused. ¡°It¡¯s quite high-tech, isn¡¯t it? Who doesn¡¯t have a cell phone? ¡° As she spoke, she threw away the cigarette butt and stepped on it to extinguish it. She took out the cell phone from her pocket, turned on the camera, and reached out to pull Xu Youyou to her side. Xu Youyou subconsciously shook off Xu CI¡¯s hand, but her shoulder was pressed by Xu Ci, forcing her to lean against the wall. Before she coulde back to her senses, Xu Ci Bent Down and pecked on her lips. It was like a dragonfly skimming the surface of the water. With a touch, it left her. The feeling was very gentle, and it was only an instant itch. Xu Youyou looked at Xu Ci in astonishment. She saw that Xu Ci was no longer looking at her. Instead, he was looking at his phone. He tapped on the screen a few times and then showed her thetest photo. He shook his phone at her and smiled slyly. ¡°guess which of our photos is more vile? ¡° Xu Youyou looked at the photo and suddenly felt a little resentful at the high resolution of her phone, which allowed the photo to be taken so clearly. The kiss just now was actually taken very clearly. Both of their faces were in the Camera Lens, and the picture was so harmonious that it seemed like it was taken on purpose. She immediately reached out to grab the phone, but Xu ci took a step back and put the phone back into her pocket. She was very angry, and her eyes were red. She had been kind enough to treat it like a donkey¡¯s liver and lungs, reminding him not to listen, and even doing such a disgusting thing. She no longer had any sympathy for Xu CI. There was only anger. Uncontroble anger. She clenched her fist and threw a punch at Xu CI. Hook. Xu Ci was from a sports school and had learned martial arts from her, so she knew this routine. Just by looking at Xu Youyou¡¯s appearance, he would never have thought that such a delicate girl had actually practiced it. This punch directly hit his stomach, almost causing gastric juice to flow out. He screamed in pain, and his throat was filled with acid. He could not even curse. When Xu Ci was in so much pain that she could not stand up straight, Xu Youyou once again tried to snatch Xu Ci¡¯s phone. Xu Ci could only rely on his willpower to hold the phone tightly. It wasn¡¯t that he was instantly killed by her punch, but because he really couldn¡¯t do anything to a girl. It wasn¡¯t convenient for him to dodge her legs and legs. However, Xu Youyou¡¯s ferocity was beyond his imagination. Seeing that the phone was about to be snatched away, he quickly thought of something and stuffed the phone into his pants. He was afraid that it would fall down the leg of his pants, so he stuffed it very deep into his pants pocket. ¡°SNATCH IT AGAIN! ¡± Xu Ci said shamelessly. At most, he would be touched by Xu Youyou. What did she mean by exploding with anger? Xu youyou finally experienced it. Her eyes were red as she red at Xu Ci. She was so angry that her whole body was trembling. In the end, she scolded in a sobbing tone, ¡°you... you¡¯ve gone too far! ¡° As she said that, she even gave Xu Ci a kick that would end her life. Xu Ci¡¯s legs were long, her chassis was unstable, and she was injured. It was really difficult for her to defend against the lower three paths. She was kicked solidly by Xu Youyou. After Xu Youyou ran away, Xu Ci deliberately took out her phone and touched it to make sure that her testicles were not broken. Only then did she rx. Because of the pain, Xu Ci subconsciously shed tears. It just so happened that Ou Yicong and Tang Ci came over at this time. Tang CI saw Xu CI and immediately snorted, ¡°Humph, you were rejected, right? ¡° Xu Ci was really speechless. Why would a man Humph? Ou Yicong lowered his head and looked at the cigarette butt on the ground. After hesitating for a moment, he still dragged Tang Ci and said, ¡°let¡¯s go somewhere else. ¡° ¡°It just so happens that I don¡¯t want to see him either. Humph, Humph. ¡± After saying that, Tang CI followed Ou Yicong and walked far away. Xu Ci was a little speechless, but the pain was unbearable. It took him a while to feel better. He took out his phone from his pocket and looked at the photo carefully. He couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Bang, Bang, Bang. His heart was like a grasshopper that couldn¡¯t be controlled. It beat crazily in the narrow space, making him anxious. He hadn¡¯t paid too much attention to it when he was angry just now. Now that he thought about it, he actually felt a little moved. His lips were quite soft. When he was close enough, he could still smell her scent. When she was kissed, Xu Youyou didn¡¯t react. Her expression was a little silly and cute. He subconsciously pursed his lips and raised his hand to touch his lips. His eyes were staring at the photo. After a while, he raised his injured leg and turned his head to look at the sports school next door. It was very light. He sighed. After the injury, his temper was like that of a naughty child. He did not listen to him at all and acted recklessly. He was so angry that he even cried his mother. He would be annoyed and still break down. Hurting his loved ones was really bad. He began to count the benefits of transferring to No. 1 Middle School. There was no need to train every day. The teacher-in-charge was not as fierce as the coach, so he could eat as much as he liked in the cafeteria. Also, there was Xu Youyou in No. 1 Middle School. Xu Youyou was very angry. Very, very angry. Her first kiss was taken away in that kind of environment. It was not beautiful at all, and she did not even want to recall it. She was not going to die or cry because of this. She was not the kind of person who was very pretentious. She was just a little aggrieved and a little disgusting. Being kissed by someone she did not like was like being molested by someone. Now that she thought about it, that kick was too light. She would treat it as if she had been bitten by a dog. She thought silently in her heart. She gripped the pen tightly in her hand and scribbled randomly on the notebook. Gu Ruo had been observing her expression the entire time. She then asked cautiously, ¡°Xiao Youyou, are you in a bad mood? ¡° Xu Youyou looked at Gu Ruo and could not help but ask, ¡°how did you and your ex-boyfriend get together? ¡° ¡°In junior high, I didn¡¯t really understand it at the time. I was confused and confused, so we ended up together. I can¡¯t really say how much I liked them, but I was just curious and wanted to see what it felt like to be in a rtionship. ¡° ¡°And then? ¡° ¡°In the end, he found me annoying and broke up with me. He turned around and got together with someone else. ¡° ¡°then... the first kiss was... ¡° ¡°Uh... ¡± Gu Ruo¡¯s face immediately turned red. She hesitated for a moment before answering, ¡°it was a study session on the third night of junior high. I was secretly studying, so... ¡° Xu Youyou nodded, indicating that she understood. It was probably consensual. What was she and Xu Ci? She flipped the notebook to another page and recalled Xu CI¡¯s appearance. She looked a little haggard and her eyes were filled with a wicked air. It seemed that she was just returning the favor by looking at his smoking appearance? Perhaps she shouldn¡¯t have provoked him when he was depressed? After reading for a while more, she let out a long sigh. Her mood was particrly bad, and she didn¡¯t know how to resolve it. Xu Youyou had just arrived at the cram school when she saw Xu Ci sitting on the chair of the Cram School. Her long legs were stretched out, and she raised her head, pretending to be a corpse. Teacher Meng was talking to a young man. The man was wearing a shirt and tie, and his lower body was made up of trousers and leather shoes. He had been holding a suit jacket in his hands, and the buttons at the Cor of his shirt were all fastened. He appeared to be meticulous. When she entered the room, the young man nced at her. She looked at him and was stunned for a moment. The man was wearing a pair of gold-rimmed sses. He had handsome features and his thin lips were tightly pursed. His expression showed that he was serious. However, his handsome face was undoubtedly very attractive. She suddenly felt that all the male leads in the idol dramas that she had seen were instantly eclipsed. The man only nced at her before continuing to chat with teacher Meng. She hesitated for a moment before walking in and sitting down diagonally opposite Xu CI. Xu Ci was still pretending to be a corpse when she noticed that other students had arrived. She nced in Xu Youyou¡¯s direction and was suddenly stunned. Then, she sat up straight. The young man turned around and nced at Xu Ci with a warning look in his eyes. Xu Ci didn¡¯t notice that he was staring straight at Xu Youyou. When she heard the young man coughing, she regained her senses and raised her head again to pretend to be a corpse. ¡°My younger brother is a bit of a hooligan, ¡± the young man said to teacher Meng. Xu Ci¡¯s older brother. Xu Youyou wanted tough when she thought of this name. After a while, brother Xu came to Xu Ci¡¯s side and asked, ¡°have you brought your book? ¡± Xu Ci answered weakly, ¡°I¡¯m at school. ¡° ¡°So you came back alone? ¡° ¡°I¡¯m still wearing my clothes. Look, my mom bought it for me. It has a big banana printed on it. ¡° Brother Xu looked at Xu Ci¡¯s expression, and his expression became more and more unsightly. It seemed that the two of them would fight in the next second. In the end, brother Xu held back. ¡°You read one book with your ssmates. I¡¯ll go back first. ¡° Xu Ci snorted a few times as if she was going to die. It was not Yang Jingfan¡¯s fault that he did not like Xu CI. Brother Xu did not stay any longer. He put on his coat and left. As soon as brother Xu left, Xu Ci sat up and looked at the door. ¡°I used to be your brother¡¯s form teacher. ¡± Teacher Meng walked over and spoke to Xu CI. ¡°Back then, he studied very well and was smart. He almost became the top scorer in the college entrance examination. ¡° Xu Ci was amused when she heard that. ¡°You said it was almost, but it wasn¡¯t sessful. Do you know that you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover? You can¡¯t even imagine how dirty and corrupt he is in private. ¡° ¡°How is he corrupt? ¡° ¡°For example, this guy is standing at the door and eavesdropping. ¡° Xu Youyou couldn¡¯t help but look at the door. She didn¡¯t see anyone, but soon she heard the footsteps of leather shoes. This time, Xu Ciughed even more mockingly, as if she knew what was going on. ¡°He is also concerned about you, ¡± teacher Meng exined. He seemed to think that his proud student was not bad, and there was nothing wrong with him. ¡°I really appreciate his concern, ¡± Xu Ci said. He limped up and sat down beside Xu Youyou. ¡°ssmate, shall we read a book together? ¡° Xu Youyou immediately refused. ¡°I don¡¯t want to. ¡° ¡°Are you still angry? ¡° Xu Youyou ignored Xu CI. Xu Ci looked at Teacher Meng and saw that he had gone to print out the questions. She ced her arm on the table and whispered, ¡°don¡¯tugh if you say it out loud. This is also my first time kissing. It¡¯s not a loss for you. At the very least, I¡¯m not ugly. Don¡¯t you think so? ¡° Xu youyou immediately red at him. Xu Ci¡¯s smile was especially wide. She felt like a weasel who had sessfully stolen a fat chicken. She dug into her pocket and took out a snickers bar from her pocket. She threw it to Xu Youyou. ¡°Come, sweep away hunger. ¡° ¡°I don¡¯t want it. ¡± Xu Youyou was even angrier now, so naturally, she didn¡¯t want it. In the end, Xu Ci really took it back. She tore it open and started eating. ¡°I haven¡¯t had dinner yet, but my brother brought me here right after school. ¡° ¡°You want to cram in here? ¡° ¡°Yes, I was selected to the sports school in the fifth grade of primary school. After a year of reserve duty, I started working in the sports school. Suddenly being asked to go to school, every bone in my body is protesting. ¡± Xu Ci also knew that she wasn¡¯t that type of person Therefore, she simply left herself to fend for herself. Xu Youyou stared at Xu Ci for a while and could not help but ask, ¡°then transfer over. You want to apply for university. ¡° ¡°My family has money. ¡° ¡°Huh? ¡° ¡°You can get me into the second high school. Although it¡¯s difficult to get one, I should be able to get one into the second high school through my connections. ¡° Xu Youyou nodded and continued to ask, ¡°and then get a graduation certificate? ¡° ¡°Yes. ¡° ¡°What about in the future? ¡° ¡°maybe... take over the family property? ¡° Xu youyou suddenly felt that there was no need to continue chatting. She did not need to worry about this kind of person at all. Xu Ci continued to smile. He leaned on the table and stared at Xu Youyou. In the end, Xu youyou suddenly pressed the pen and poked his eyes with the tip of the pen. He was so scared that he quickly covered his head. Then, he was so scared that he immediately dodged and asked, ¡°are you a tiger? ¡° Xu Youyou also turned around and looked at Xu CI calmly. ¡°Now that the two of us are going out to fight, I may not necessarily lose. ¡° Xu Ci was stunned. It took him a long time toe back to his senses. ¡°Society, society, you can¡¯t afford to offend them. ¡° The two of them quieted down, and Xu Youyou quietly continued her tutoring. During the tutoring period, Xu Ci tore a piece of paper from her notebook, folded the paper in half, and tore another section. She then wrote something and handed it to Xu Youyou. Xu youyou nced at the small piece of paper, and there was only one word written on it: Hi. Crazy! Xu youyou rolled her eyes at Xu Ci, then she squeezed the paper into a ball and stuffed it into her school bag. Xu Ci did not give up. She folded the paper in half again, tore a section, and wrote a sentence before handing it to Xu Youyou. Xu Youyou took a look. ¡°Tell me Your wechat number. ¡°. She even wrote the word ¡°Wechat¡± a few times. She must have forgotten how to write it. She squeezed the piece of paper into a ball and put it into her schoolbag. She felt that Xu ci was crazy. There were only a few students in total, and they were still ying tricks. Did they really think that the teacher was blind? Xu Ci sat in the Cram School and always seemed out of ce. She looked at the surrounding students, then looked at teacher Meng who was giving the lecture. She then turned her head to look at Xu Youyou. The night passed just like that. After leaving the Cram School, Xu Youyou walked in front, and Xu CI limped behind her. They didn¡¯t say anything. After walking for a short while, they met the man who came to pick up Xu Youyou. The father and daughter walked together, and Xu Ci still followed them. The three of them entered the unit door together. When their father, who was waiting for the elevator, looked at Xu Ci¡¯s school uniform, he asked, ¡°are you also a student of No. 1 High School? ¡° ¡°Yes, I¡¯m also tutoring with her. ¡° ¡°Is your leg injured? ¡° ¡°Ah... It¡¯s injured. It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯ll be fine in a while, but I can¡¯t be too lively. ¡± Xu Ci¡¯s tone of reply was quite downcast, but she was forcing a smile ... ¡°I¡¯ve been injured for a hundred days. Just be more careful in the future. The young man is quite tall. He¡¯s about 185 centimeters, right? ¡° ¡°189 centimeters. ¡° ¡°Can he still grow? ¡° Chapter 2211

Chapter 2211: Chapter 2104

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m already the tallest in my family. ¡° ¡°You¡¯re already quite tall. You¡¯re more than half a head taller than me. ¡° After entering the elevator, Father Xu continued to chat with Xu CI. ¡°You just moved here, right? I¡¯ve never seen you before. ¡° ¡°Yeah, I just moved here not too long ago. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s pretty good. In the future, you can be Qingqing¡¯spanion, so I don¡¯t have to pick her up. ¡° Xu Ci smiled a little wickedly and nodded. Then, she replied, ¡°uncle, you don¡¯t seem to know your daughter very well. She doesn¡¯t need to be picked up. ¡° With how Xu Youyou dared to challenge him and how she looked like she was going to beat him up, there was no need to protect her at all. If she was really kidnapped by a gangster, she would still have to worry about whether the gangster would get beaten up or not. ¡°someone still needs to pick her up. There¡¯s a boy by her side, and gangsters usually don¡¯t dare to attack rashly. Qing Qing has learned Sanda, but she doesn¡¯t have enough actualbat experience. Moreover, when gangsters sneak attack, wouldn¡¯t it be broken if she just used a knife? ¡± Father Xu said with a smile The elevator had already reached the 15th floor. The father and daughter got off the elevator. Xu Ci even bid them farewell, then noticed that Xu Youyou¡¯s bag still had the little lion he had given her hanging on it. His feelings wereplicated for a moment but he soonughed again. Xu Youyou really does surprise me. Just thinking about it makes me feel like my eggs have been shattered. * Xu Youyou had been in a bad mood recently so Gu Ruo had toe alone to check on the hygiene in the shared area. As soon as she reached the railing, she saw Shen Qing and Gu Ruo jump straight in from the railing and walk towards her. She jumped in fright and instinctively wanted to dodge but shen Qing grabbed her, ¡°hey, it¡¯s impregnable. Come with me for a moment. ¡° Gu Ruo was so frightened that she trembled in fear and was dragged to a corner by Shen Qing. Shen Qing was a little anxious. He was a little rude when he released Gu Ruo, causing Gu Ruo¡¯s body to sway and almost hit the railing. Gu Ruo stole a nce at her surroundings and realized that the other students had all moved away. No one came to save her. She swallowed a mouthful of saliva and burst into tears. She took out her wallet from her pocket and handed it to Shen Qing. Shen Qing was stunned when he saw Gu Ruo¡¯s wallet. He immediately reacted and did not know whether tough or cry, ¡°No, I just wanted to ask you to do something for me. ¡° Gu Ruo was crying like a pear blossom in the rain. She shook her head and refused, ¡°I only know how to study... I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t... ¡° Zha Zha, who was beside her, was so happy that he fell back and forth. Shen Qing was so angry that he red at him. ¡°It¡¯s notplicated. You Know Xu CI, right? Thest time he was with me, he was quite tall. Help me call him out from school. ¡° Gu ruo immediately wiped away her tears and continued to shake her head, ¡°i... I don¡¯t dare to talk to him... ¡° ¡°Then do you think I¡¯m scarier, or is he scarier? ¡± Shen Qing was suddenly a little curious about this question. ¡°You... no, no, no... you¡¯re quite kind. ¡± Gu Ruo had used the wrong adjective because she was anxious. Shen Qing raised his hand to touch his hair. He could not help butugh. Why is this little coward so interesting? Shen Qing clutched his waist and stared at Gu Ruo, a little worried. He was used to being direct and straightforward, so he really could not be gentle. In the end, he could only speak as softly as possible, afraid that he would scare this child. ¡°Then let me ask you a few questions first, okay? ¡° Gu ruo wiped away her tears and nodded. Could she still refuse? Would she get beaten up if she refused? ¡°DID XU CI transfer to your school? ¡± Shen Qing asked the first question. ¡°Yes. ¡° ¡°F * CK! ¡± Shen Qing was anxious after hearing this. He immediately cursed and forgot to control his emotions. Gu Ruo was frightened again. She sobbed, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask him to... ¡° Shen Qing finally reacted, ¡°I know. Let me ask you again. Do you know which ss he transferred to? ¡° ¡°It¡¯s in ss 11, next door to our ss. ¡° ¡°bring me in to look for him. ¡° ¡°No, your school uniform won¡¯t do. ¡° Shen Qing looked at the sportswear he was wearing, then turned around to look at his surroundings. He then walked towards a few students who were cleaning the ssroom. Not long after, Shen Qing and Gu Ruo put on a down jacket that fluttered with feathers as they followed Gu Ruo into the school building. Shen Qing¡¯s hairstyle was a little too ostentatious, so he put on his hat and followed Gu Ruo with a hunch, afraid of being caught by the teacher. He looked a little like a worker waiting to receive work at a street corner. The morning self-study had not started yet, so most of the students who came to the school were on duty. Most of the students had not arrived yet. Xu Ci and Shen Qing were both sports school students. They habitually came early for morning exercises. Xu Youyou and Gu Ruo arrived early every day to check on the hygiene. So at this time, they happened to be at the school. Xu Ci was reading a book in the ssroom and felt like an idiot. Other than the title of the book, She could not understand anything else. ¡°Hey, Yang Wei,e out. ¡± Shen Qing stood at the back door of ss 12 and waved at Xu Ci. Xu Ci looked at Shen Qing and immediately clicked her tongue in disgust. Then she asked, ¡°What are you doing here? ¡° ¡°Come Out, don¡¯t force me to beat you up. ¡° ¡°Go back, don¡¯t cause trouble for me. I still want to be a good child. I just came to the new environment, and I¡¯m embarrassed every day. ¡± After saying that, Xu Ci leaned on the table and turned the back of her head toward Shen Qing. It was obvious that she was chasing her out. ¡°F * Ck, I¡¯ve given you face! ¡± As Shen Qing said that, she directly walked into the ssroom and dragged Xu ci out. Xu Ci¡¯s legs were not agile, and it was difficult for her to walk. She stumbled out of the ssroom, looking extremely miserable. The Way Shen Qing had acted just now was as if he was lending a loan. He was rather domineering and frightened the ssroom of ss three into silence. No one dared to interfere even if XU CI was dragged out. It was really... ... She did not want to cause trouble for herself and was not familiar with Xu CI ... As soon as she stepped out of the ssroom, Xu ci flung Shen Qing away. She tugged at her clothes impatiently and red at Shen Qing. Gu ruo walked to the door of ss 12. When she saw Chen Shuxin, she quickly shouted, ¡°Shu Xin, ah Ah AH, help... ¡° Chen Shuxin saw that Gu Ruo was crying like a pear blossom in the rain and immediately walked out. As soon as she reached the door, she heard Shen Qing questioning Xu CI. ¡°You were injured and missed the selection. I can understand if you¡¯re in a bad mood. Is there a need for you to directly transfer schools? Ah? I F * Cking heard about your transfer from someone else! I went to your house to look for you in the middle of the night, but you didn¡¯t even open the door! ¡° Xu Ci leaned against the wall and asked casually, ¡°when did you go? ¡° ¡°yesterday evening, 7 pm! I waited until 8:30 pm. My mother has been investigating me very hard recently and I had no choice but to go home. This is all thanks to you. ¡° ¡°I started making up lessons at 6:50 pm and only ended at 9:30 pm. I was making up lessons when you went. ¡° Tutoring ss. Shen Qing widened his eyes and sneered a few times. Suddenly, he was at a loss for words. ¡°No way, Dad, you really... ¡± he could not help but mutter. ¡°If I miss this batch of selections, it will be difficult to choose again. I will be a veteran in thepetition in the future. Why don¡¯t I find a way out and study hard every day? Maybe I can even get into a university, ¡± Xu CI replied weakly His face was still smiling yfully, but there was no smile in his eyes. ¡°I missed it this time. Isn¡¯t there a next time? ¡± Shen Qing immediately shouted. ¡°You say that like it¡¯s a Fart. farts have a vor! ¡± ¡°I finally got a spot on the provincial team, but I got injured at the critical moment, and the spot fell to Sun Ye. ¡°. ¡°I gave it up. I know I¡¯m useless. The doctor also said that this injury doesn¡¯t have much effect, but professionalpetitions will still have an effect. In the future, the spot will not fall to me. ¡° ¡°Who told you that the spot will not be given to you in the future? Everyone has seen your usual results... ¡° ¡°stop talking nonsense. I know that athletes are afraid of getting hurt. ¡° ¡°Take off this dog-like school uniform for me. I look annoyed. I don¡¯t think the procedures have beenpleted yet, right? Come back to the sports school with me. The coach and I have already arranged rehabilitation training for you, ¡± Shen Qing said He reached out to pull Xu CI. Because of his temper, his movements were very rude, and Xu Ci¡¯s school uniform was distorted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ve already turned around. I¡¯m not going back. In the future, you guys work hard and try to get a few gold medals. I¡¯ll also benefit from it. ¡° ¡°COME BACK WITH ME! ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t you understand humannguage? ¡± Xu Ci¡¯s temper also rose. She shook Shen Qing off and raised her hand to point at Shen Qing¡¯s chest. ¡°Why are you so annoying? Can¡¯t you mind your own business? Scram, I¡¯m so annoyed when I see you. SCRAM! ¡° Shen Qing was so angry that his body was trembling. He clenched his fist, but he was held down by the whizz. However, this did not stop Shen Qing. Shen Qing directly kicked him. He did not care whether Xu Ci was injured or not. He rolled up his sleeves and was about to fight. This kick did not contain any strength at all. Xu Ci was kicked so hard that she fell into ss 12¡¯s ssroom. The students in the ssroom were shocked. Gu Ruo and Xu Youyou were at the door. They were dragged into the ssroom and stood in front of the desk. Shen Qing followed them in and continued to hit them. It was obvious that Xu ci would not leave. He had beaten Xu ci into submission and dragged her away. Shen Qing followed them into the ssroom. He was very worried and was hesitating whether to stop the fight. He seemed to be a little afraid of alerting the school teachers. If they were to really cause a Ruckus in the sports school, they would be punished again. e out with me. Don¡¯t cause trouble for others. ¡± Shen Qing was still rather rational. When they were fighting, he also wanted to not disturb public order and not scare the other students. They were all little flowers of the mothend. Xu Youyou thought about it and walked to the door. She locked the ssroom door and said to the few students in the ssroom, ¡°go out and take a walk first. Don¡¯t attract the teachers. ¡° ¡°Oh... ¡± the students in the ss listened to Xu Youyou and left the ssroom one after another. Soon, only a few of them were left in the ssroom. Gu Ruo wanted to leave, but Xu Youyou did not move. She sat at a desk and looked at the three of them calmly. She said coldly, ¡°beat them to death. If anything happens, I¡¯ll take responsibility. ¡° The tense atmosphere suddenly became a little strange. The three boys looked at Xu Youyou in surprise. They always felt that this weak-looking girl was especially domineering when she said those words just now. Xu Ci was initially furious, but she was stunned when she heard those words. When she came back to her senses, she stood up with great difficulty. She patted the big footprint of number 44 on her butt and asked Xu Youyou, ¡°so you¡¯re helping him, right? ¡° Xu Youyou nodded calmly. ¡°Yes. ¡° Xu Ci asked again, ¡°Deng Yiran, you¡¯re helping him too? ¡° ¡°I. . . I¡¯m not helping anyone. ¡± After Deng Yiran said that, he even took a step back and went to Xu Youyou¡¯s side as if he was seeking shelter ... Deng Yiran was heartless, but he knew how to judge the situation at this time. ¡°You¡¯re helping him by doing this, ¡± Xu Ci said directly. Both of them had practiced martial arts, so his legs were not agile. Previously, when he fought with Shen Qing, it was only a draw. Now, he was not a match at all. Deng Yiran did not help anyone, even if he had helped Shen Qing. ¡°Is it interesting for you to form a gang now? ¡± Shen Qing asked. ¡°You¡¯re very proud of kicking Daddy, aren¡¯t you? ¡° ¡°It¡¯s okay. I haven¡¯t had enough. If you don¡¯te with me, I¡¯ll beat you until you¡¯re willing to leave. ¡° ¡°Shen Qing, use your brain. There are hundreds of millions of people in the country. How many of them can make it into the national team? I can be considered rational by doing this. I¡¯ll leave a way out for myself. I¡¯ll continue to stay in the sports school. In a few years, I¡¯LL BE NOTHING! ¡° ¡°then go to a sports school. Your previous results are enough for you to be admitted. ¡° Xu Ci nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Enough for me to get in. That¡¯s why I can just muddle along in No. 2 High School. There¡¯s no need to go back to the sports school. It¡¯s hard and tiring. Seeing all of you still being envious and jealous, I feel bad. ¡° As he spoke, his hand poked at his chest His eyes suddenly turned red. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m willing I¡¯ve trained for so many years, and in the end, it ended up like this. I feel worse than anyone else. Do you think I¡¯m a Chuunibyou Yang Dabao may be hateful, but what he said to me was right. I don¡¯t feel good, so I still have toe!¡± Shen Qing looked at Xu Ci¡¯s appearance and suddenly felt like crying. He stood there for a long time without moving, unable to say anything. Deng Yiran sniffed and also felt ufortable. He did not make a sound either. A boy who was originally very lively suddenly became quiet. Xu Ci felt that her butt hurt. After rubbing it, she could not help but scold, ¡°It really hurts. Do you believe that daddy will chop off your leg? ¡° ¡°I¡¯m not participating in the selection anymore. I¡¯ll wait for you next year, ¡± Shen Qing suddenly said. ¡°Are you F * Cking Sick? ¡° ¡°Yes, even if I¡¯m crazy, I have to be more rational. I probably won¡¯t be able to get into the provincial team, but I¡¯m not as realistic as you think. I¡¯ll just stay in the sports school! If you want to manage me, thene back to the school to manage me, ¡± Shen Qing said Then, she walked to the door and waved at Deng Yiran. ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡° Deng Yiran immediately ran away with her. Xu Ci limped out with her and kept calling out to Shen Qing. Shen Qing did not pay attention to her. She and Deng Yiran quickly left the teaching building and returned the down jacket to its owner. Then, they quickly crossed the railing and left No. 2 High School. She was bullying Xu Ci because she wasn¡¯t agile enough. Freewill, who had been watching from the side for a long time, couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°What the Hell is going on? ¡° Chen Shuxin didn¡¯t really understand. Recently, they hadn¡¯t paid much attention to Xu Youyou and the others. ¡°It¡¯s probably just a conflict between those few people. Don¡¯t bother about them. I feel that these people are like Song Yan and the others. They always like to do things that make people worry. ¡° Freewill, on the other hand, agreed. ¡°things are really getting more and more troublesome in the third year of high school. Is Qing Qing stilling back? ¡° ¡°Qingqing has been addicted to love recently. I guess she will onlye back in the second semester of the third year of high school. ¡° Usually, Qiu Qingqing¡¯s family would only see sweet love and a cute and warm scene of their daughter. No matter how they got together in the past, and how it was uneptable to the secr world, as long as the ending was good, it was enough for people to daydream. Chapter 2212

Chapter 2212: Chapter 2105

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION On the other side, Gu Ruo leaned into Xu youyou¡¯s embrace and sobbed softly, ¡°Youyou, I was scared to death just now. ¡° Xu Youyou looked in the direction they had left and could not help but ask, ¡°that Xu Ci, was he a very good high jumper in the past? ¡° ¡°Yes, I heard that he often participated inpetitions and won gold and silver medals several times. In the Sports School Forum, all the posts about students winning awards were at the top. ¡° ¡°Oh... ¡° ¡°Why, do you also feel pity for Xu Ci? ¡° ¡°indeed, it¡¯s a pity. Why didn¡¯t Shen Qing Kill him? ¡° ¡°...¡± Gu ruo withdrew from Xu youyou¡¯s embrace and left silently. The current Xu Youyou was a little scary. This world was too chaotic. She wanted to go home. On the bus, Xu Ci followed Xu Youyou everywhere. Wherever Xu Youyou went, he would follow. At the same time, he helped Xu Youyou block the flow of people. It was rush hour when they went to and from school. The bus was extremely crowded. Nowadays, the buses were all air-conditioned. The inside of the bus was warm and the passengers were wearing thick clothes. Under the crowded situation, it was extremely hot. Xu Youyou¡¯s cheeks were pink, as if she had been painted too thick with blush, making her look like a singer. Some other students on the bus saw Xu CI and were still discussing in low voices. ¡°Did he really transfer to No. 1 Middle School? ¡° ¡°Can he keep up with his studies? He must have entered through the back door. ¡° ¡°I heard that he¡¯s a sports student. ¡° ¡°His family is rich, so he can go anywhere he wants. ¡° Xu Youyou could hear their discussions, and Xu Ci, who was standing beside her, could definitely hear them, but she did not fly into a rage. Based on Xu Ci¡¯s temper two days ago, she would probably scold someone. It was clear that Xu ci was in a good mood at the moment. After getting off the bus, Xu Ci was thrown off by Xu Youyou because her legs were inconvenient. ¡°Hey, Xu Youyou,e over and help me. ¡± Xu Ci limped towards the residential area and called out at the same time. Xu youyou ignored him and walked straight ahead. ¡°Say, if you show the photo to the school leader, will you be expelled? ¡± Xu Ci continued to ask loudly. Xu youyou suddenly stopped and turned back to re at Xu CI. Xu Ci walked over to Xu Youyou with a smile. ¡°Just give me a hand. I was kicked by Shen Qing. My crotch hurts now, and my foot hurts too. It¡¯s really hard to walk. ¡° Xu Youyou was very reluctant, but she still reached out to support Xu CI. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far. ¡° However, Xu Ci went too far. She held onto Xu Youyou¡¯s shoulder andpletely relied on Xu Youyou to walk, making it very difficult for her to walk. It was as if she was carrying a giant gas tank. ¡°with your height, you¡¯re indeed suitable to be a crutch, ¡± Xu CImented. ¡°I suddenly feel that you deserve to have your leg broken. ¡° ¡°then you deserve to be entangled by me. ¡° ¡°Why didn¡¯t you and Shen Qing fight? ¡° ¡°He did it for my own good, so I won¡¯t fight back. Besides, I might not be able to beat him in my current state. A wise man submits to circumstances, understand? ¡° The two of them supported each other as they entered the residential area and entered the unit together. Then, Xu Ci stopped. ¡°There¡¯s no one at home to cook for me. I¡¯m going out to eat. See you at the cram school. ¡° Xu Youyou was very puzzled. She pinched her waist and questioned, ¡°then why didn¡¯t you stop at the entrance of the residential area? ¡° ¡°I just wanted to be next to you. ¡° Xu Youyou was so angry that she scolded, ¡°Stinky Hooligan! ¡° After hearing that, Xu Ci turned around and walked in front of Xu Youyou. She said condescendingly, ¡°say that again. ¡° Xu Youyou was not afraid of Xu Ci at all. She repeated again, ¡°Stinky Hooligan. ¡° ¡°Hey! ¡± Xu Ci raised her eyebrows and smiled particrly brightly. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange? When I heard you scold me, I feltfortable all over. Is this the power of love? ¡° ¡°You¡¯re the one WHO¡¯S CHEAP! ¡± After saying that, Xu Youyou walked into the elevator. Xu Ci looked at the number change in the elevator and smiled as he turned his head out of the unit door and went to eat. * When Xu Ci arrived at the Remedial ss, Xu Youyou was already there. There was a Thermos Cup in front of her and she was sipping hot water. He sat beside Xu Youyou and poked his head out to take a look. He couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Damn, you¡¯re soaking a chrysanthemum in the cup. ¡° ¡°This is called Chrysanthemum Tea. ¡± The Way Xu Youyou looked at Xu Ci now was always especially disdainful. However, Xu Ci was still haunting her. Recently, she felt that Tang Qi was especially cute. ¡°Now that I see chrysanthemums, it¡¯s easy for me to misunderstand. I always feel that chrysanthemums have external hemorrhoids. One by one, theye out. Can you imagine that? ¡± Xu Ci said. When he saw Xu Youyou ring at him, he obediently shut his mouth. The two of them were quiet for a while. Xu Ci smacked her lips and suddenly said, ¡°let me have a taste. ¡° ¡°No, be careful that you don¡¯t get hemorrhoids in your mouth. ¡° ¡°I¡¯ll just have a taste. ¡° ¡°No! Here! ¡° ¡°The photos are pretty good... do you want to take a look? ¡° Xu youyou threw the pen down and looked at Xu Ci with an unfriendly expression. Xu Ci, on the other hand, ran to find teacher Meng to borrow a cup. When she returned, Xu Youyou helplessly poured half a cup for Xu CI. ¡°Give me some flower petals. ¡± Xu Ci still felt that it was not enough. She stared at Xu Youyou¡¯s Thermos Cup and stared at the Chrysanthemum. ¡°This is a whole flower. You can soak it repeatedly. I¡¯ll let you waste it. ¡° ¡°Give me a few petals. Otherwise, how can I get hemorrhoids? If you want to get hemorrhoids, you have to be a little sincere, don¡¯t you think so? ¡° Xu youyou was particrly speechless, so she directly gave one to Xu CI. Xu Ci held the Cup and drank a few mouthfuls, then scooped out the flower. She bit off a few petals, chewed them, and spat them into the tissue. ¡°They¡¯re not delicious. ¡° ¡°Why are you so greedy? This isn¡¯t food. ¡° ¡°The color is good, it aroused my appetite. I just want to taste it. ¡° Xu youyou was a little speechless, but she was amused, so she ignored him and continued to write the question. Xu Ci continued to drink the half cup of Chrysanthemum Tea, leaning against the back of the chair and staring at Xu Youyou. Xu Youyou looked quiet on the outside. Her soft hair was tied into a bun, and there were a few strands of hair on her forehead and temples. She casually tucked them behind her ears, revealing her beautiful and exquisite side profile. His eyes darted around Xu Youyou¡¯s jaw line and ears before he took another sip of tea. Her ears were really small. Xu Youyou¡¯s pen tip did not stop at all. She wrote questions that he could not quite understand. The handwriting was elegant and Neat, and it was as pleasing to the eye as it was to the eye. He suddenly felt that watching Xu Youyou do her homework was a kind of enjoyment. When he was lecturing on the questions today, teacher Meng seemed to have deliberately slowed down the pace and started from the basics. Xu Ci leaned on her Chin and listened. She really did understand two questions. Therefore, he happily sent a wechat message to Shen Qing and the others. Xu Ci: Daddy can do physics questions now. After sending it, he put his phone on the table and Xu Youyou took it away. ¡°I have already made a backup of the photos, ¡± Xu CI whispered. Xu youyou deleted the photos in the photo album, rolled her eyes at Xu Ci, and returned the phone to Xu Ci. ¡°You were talking about chemistry just now. ¡° ¡°Oh... ¡° After the tutorial, Xu Ci and Xu Youyou walked out side by side. At the same time, they were still sending wechat messages. It was inconvenient to walk and type, so they used voice messages to say, e out tonight, I¡¯ll have a good chat with you. ¡° Very soon, Shen Qing replied, ¡°now my mom takes me to and from school every day. I can¡¯t go out at night! ¡° ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up at your houseter. I¡¯ll treat you tonight, okay? ¡° ¡°That¡¯s more like it. ¡° Xu Youyou held a Thermos Cup in her hand and turned to look at Xu Ci. Xu Ci also looked at Xu Youyou and asked with a smile, ¡°why, is daddy very charming under the night sky? ¡° ¡°Are you addicted to being a father? Everyone calls themselves Daddy. ¡° ¡°I can¡¯t be your boyfriend, but I can be your father. ¡° ¡°GET LOST! I just want to tell you that staying upte is not good for your skin. ¡° ¡°Oh... ¡± Xu ci raised her hand and wiped the tip of her nose. After thinking for a moment, she answered, ¡°okay, I got it. ¡° ¡°Why is Shen Qing willing to call you daddy? ¡± Xu Youyou asked. ¡°When I met him, I was only 13 or 14 years old. I was a middle school student. I thought that fighting was really awesome and that I didn¡¯t have a craving for cigarettes. I just smoked to show off. ¡°neither of us was willing to submit to the other. We just wanted the other party to listen to us. ¡°The two of US worked together for more than a year. Later, we caught up in apetition. It was our first time participating in such a bigpetition. We made a bet that whoever lost would call the other party dad in the future. ¡° ¡°In the end, you won. ¡° ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. From then on, I had a filial son. Now, I have the closest rtionship with him. ¡° ¡°Oh. ¡° Xu Ci went to the parking lot and secretly drove the old car that brother Xu had eliminated. She went to pick up Shen Qing and Deng Yiran. When they arrived at the nightclub, Xu Ci and Shen Qing sat together and talked about the transfer of schools. Xu Ci drank a mouthful of wine and said, ¡°I called my father in the afternoon. He promised to keep my student status in the sports school. I have to continue to attend No. 1 High School. ¡° Shen Qing was displeased when he heard that. ¡°What are you doing? You have a double identity. Are you a spy or a spy sent by our army? ¡° ¡°No, I entered No. 1 High School as a sports student. It¡¯s normal for me to train from time to time. ¡° ¡°then why are you still in No. 1 High School? ¡° ¡°The situation is a littleplicated. I can¡¯t be bothered to exin, ¡± Xu Ci said in a deep tone. ¡°Why can¡¯t I exin? To put it simply, ¡± Shen Qing was a little displeased. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve put a lot of money in my transfer home. I¡¯ve taken out all the money, but I can¡¯t get it back. In order not to waste it, I have to go, don¡¯t you think? ¡± Xu Ci said so sincerely that Shen Qing didn¡¯t know how to refute her. The two of them leaned against the back of the SOFA. The brilliant lights in the nightclub moved around their bodies, and the deafening music stimted their eardrums. In such a noisy environment, many people didn¡¯t realize that it was alreadyte at night. The nightless city was a world belonging to the young people. They were wanton and crazy here. In the end, Xu Ci suddenly went to the bathroom to wash her face. When she came back, she sat on the SOFA, took out a mask from her bag, and put it on her face. ¡°What the F * Ck? ! ¡± Shen Qing was speechless when she saw Xu CI¡¯s action. ¡°Xu Youyou said that staying upte is not good for your skin, so I specially bought a box of masks to make an exquisite blue child, ¡± Xu CI answered while putting on the mask. Shen Qingughed when he heard that. ¡°That Xu Youyou is quite interesting. It¡¯spletely different from my first impression. Just the part where she closed the ssroom door and cleared the room. I always feel that she has the guts to be my mother¡¯s model. ¡° ¡°You also think that the two of us are a good match? ¡± Xu Ci opened his eyes and looked at Shen Qing with a hint of excitement in his eyes. The more he looked at Xu Youyou, the more excited he felt. ¡°No, I just think that she can control you. ¡° ¡°Bullsh * T, I¡¯m much better than you, okay? Why should I care? ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t get excited, the facial mask is all misaligned. Come, let me help you pull it off. ¡± Shen Qing said as he helped Xu ci with the facial mask. ¡°wearing a facial mask and jumping around, what a quality life... ¡° Xu Youyou walked out of the elevator. Her expression was not very good, mainly because Xu Mei had made breakfast... ... It was difficult to exin Every time she finished eating Xu Mei¡¯s meal, Xu Youyou did not want to Burp, or else she would reminisce about the taste ... As soon as she came out, she saw Xu CI waiting in front of the wall opposite the elevator, holding a cell phone in her hand, as if she was scrolling through her wechat moments or Weibo, her fingers swiping furiously. Seeing here out, Xu Ci immediately put away her cell phone and went to her side, obviously waiting for her. Xu youyou rolled her eyes at him in annoyance and continued to walk out of the door. Xu Ci followed behind Xu Youyou, her hands in her pockets. With a mischievous smile, she stepped on the heel of her shoe with the tip of her foot, then bent down and reached out to pick it up, holding it in her hand. The shoe was quite small, probably about a size 36 or 35. She turned to look at Xu Ci and immediately asked, ¡°what are you doing? ! ¡° ¡°I¡¯m sending you to school, ¡± Xu CI answered confidently. ¡°There¡¯s no need. ¡± She said and was about to snatch the shoe. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be reserved. Let¡¯s go. ¡± Xu Ci lifted the shoe up. Even if Xu youyou jumped up, she could not catch it. In the end, she could only give up. Height was an insurmountable gap between them. As Xu CI spoke, he walked to her side and put one hand around her waist. He lifted her up as easily as he lifted a cat with one hand. The other hand was still holding her shoes. It was obvious that if she did not go with him, the shoes would not be returned to her. What a Hooligan! When they reached the door, Xu Ci even stopped and gestured, ¡°open the door. ¡° Xu Youyou felt very ufortable being carried like this, but she still pouted and reluctantly opened the door. When she went out, she said, ¡°alright, I¡¯ll go with you. Return the shoes to me, cold feet. ¡° Xu Ci threw the shoes on the ground. Xu youyou immediately put on her shoes and turned around to kick him. He was already prepared and dodged. Tsk, who was the cripple who needed her help yesterday? When she walked to the garage and saw Xu ci driving the bike, Xu Youyou couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°isn¡¯t it cold to ride a bike? ¡° ¡°Many students still ride bikes. Are you wearing thick enough? ¡± Xu Ci pushed the bike out and asked. ¡°There are quite a lot of them, but... can you ride a bike? ¡° As she spoke, she looked at Xu Ci¡¯s legs. ¡°The power of love is strong. Why? Are you looking down on disabled people? ¡° ¡°That¡¯s a good adjective. You have all the disabilities and retards. ¡° ¡°This is also my ability. ¡± Xu Ci was not ashamed, but rather proud. ¡°You really deserve a beating, ¡± Xu Youyou said as she sat in the back seat of Xu Ci¡¯s car. She put on her down jacket hat and scarf, and put her hand into the pocket of the down jacket. She was ready. Xu Youyou had always been in a good mood. On the way, they also met Gu Yinshu and freewill. Xu Youyou had always known that they were a couple, but she did not expect that they would be together all day long. It was a little awkward that they met him on the way. ¡°Freewill, what a coincidence. ¡° Freewill also smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to bump into you guys on the road. ¡° ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to school together? ¡° Thinking that the two of them were deskmates, Xu Youyou really wanted to start getting along with them. ¡°Sure. ¡° Hearing the reply, Xu Youyou heaved a sigh of relief. Chapter 2213

Chapter 2213: Chapter 2016

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION After riding for a while, Xu Ci stopped and stopped by the roadside to try to move her ankles. She was probably concerned about the injured part. Seeing that Xu Ci had stopped, Xu Youyou quickly let Suixin and the others go first to avoid beingte for ss in the morning. After asking a few questions and finding that there were no major problems, suixin turned around and left. Xu Youyou got off the bicycle and stood on the shoulder of the road to look at Xu Ci. Her face waspletely covered, only revealing her watery eyes. She stared at him for a while and asked, ¡°how did you get injured? ¡° ¡°My event is pole vault, which is a run-up, then take-off, and finally fly to the sports event. ¡°before I got injured, our school had to carry out the selection, and I was quite hard-working. I practiced untilte every day, but in the end, I worked hard and put in a lot of effort. One time, I didn¡¯t fly over, and I fell back again, so I ended up like this, ¡± Xu Ci said She raised her foot. ¡°broken bone? ¡° ¡°It belongs to... a more serious ankle sprain. ¡° ¡°have you thought about other things? For example, if a problem suddenly urred at this time, could it be another reason? Isn¡¯t it too much of a coincidence? ¡° ¡°Are you saying that someone plotted against me? ¡° Xu youyou nodded. She had alreadye up with a scheme in her mind. Xu Ci smiled and continued to answer, ¡°how did they plot against us? Our Pole Poles are all under unified management. Moreover, I also realized that I didn¡¯t perform well that time. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s really quite a pity. ¡± Xu Youyou couldn¡¯t help but sigh. When she first met Xu Ci and the others, she hadmented how this group of people could jump so high. Later, she found out that they were studying track and field. They were considered high jump events and had really practiced. The good jumping ability was one thing. They also had years of experience in pull-ups, leg raises, and body swings. Jumping over the railing was simply too easy. She still remembered Xu Ci¡¯s clean and neat movements. It was smooth and smooth. It was indeed a pity to give up like this. Xu Ci could not help but look at Xu Youyou. Her face was still wearing her signature smile. ¡°Why? Do you want to encourage me? ¡° Xu Youyou shook her head. She lowered her eyebrows and thought for a moment before answering, ¡°I just really feel that it¡¯s a pity. But you¡¯re the one who made the decision. You have to make your own choice in the future no matter what. ¡° ¡°Hmm, is there anything else? ¡± He wanted to hear more from her. Anything was fine. He would be happy even if she scolded him. When he cared about someone, it was as if he was ill. If he was taken in by the other party for a while, he would be able to be together with the other party for a period of time. Whether he lived or died, the other party had the final say. ¡°There¡¯s nothing else. Have you rested well? Don¡¯t waste too much time, ¡± Xu Youyou answered. She was not good atforting people. ¡°Alright, get in. ¡° She got into the car again and leaned slightly on Xu CI¡¯s body, causing the fur on her face to fly. She could not help butin, ¡°the quality of the school¡¯s down jacket is really bad, and it looks ugly too. ¡° ¡°I think so too, but there¡¯s no other way. I can only wear it. If you don¡¯t like it, I can also think of another way. ¡° ¡°Aren¡¯t you a bad student? Why are you obediently wearing the school uniform? ¡° ¡°Uh... I was actually stumped by the question. How am I a bad student? I¡¯m notte for school every day. Little Birdie always tells me to be early and early. ¡° Xu Youyou did not want to chat with Xu CI anymore. She looked at the sky and was sent to school by Xu Ci. Xu Ci stopped the car and Xu Youyou went straight to the teaching building. She was scolded by Xu Ci, ¡°you have no conscience. ¡° ¡°You have a conscience about transportation? ¡° ¡°I am full of love for the world. ¡° Xu Youyou dug into her pocket, then walked to Xu Ci¡¯s side and gave her a one yuan coin. ¡°The bus is still two yuan. ¡± Xu Ci looked at the coin in her hand and protested. ¡°The bus has air conditioning. ¡° ¡°I have a loving hug. ¡° Xu youyou ignored him and went straight into the teaching building. Xu Ci had just arrived at the door of ss 12 when she saw Tang Qi pestering Xu Youyou and asking her how to write down the student council meeting minutes. Xu Youyou couldn¡¯t refuse this kind of thing, so she could only stand in the corridor and exin to Tang Qi. Xu Ci walked behind the two of them, leaned over to look at them, and then asked, ¡°is this English? ¡° ¡°Chinese! ¡± Tang Qi answered. His voice was so high that Xu Ci subconsciously blocked her ears. ¡°Oh... it¡¯s so ugly. I can¡¯t understand a single word. ¡° ¡°You can¡¯t read? ¡± Tang Qi retorted. Xu Ci immediately smiled, put her arm around Tang Qi¡¯s shoulder, and asked as kindly as possible, ¡°do you think that I can¡¯t lift the knife because my foot is injured? Or do you think that you can do it and just float away? ¡° As she said that, she gestured to Xu Youyou with her finger, indicating that she could leave. Tang Qi swallowed a mouthful of saliva and did not say anything else. Just as Xu Youyou was about to leave, a girl walked over shyly and asked Xu Ci, ¡°Xu Ci, can I have a few words with you alone? ¡° ¡°Ah... it¡¯s not very convenient. I¡¯m currently dealing with the Stinky Hooligan who molested my wife. ¡° ¡°Oh, oh, then you go ahead and get busy. ¡° Xu youyou rolled her eyes at Xu Ci. Xu Ci still had the nerve to call someone a stinky hooligan, but she ignored him and directly left. Tang Qi was furious. ¡°Who¡¯s your wife? ¡° ¡°My wife was flirting with me just now. Didn¡¯t you see? ¡± Xu Ci smiled as she watched Xu youyou leave. Her expression was a little dazed, but she didn¡¯t refute... ... Would she be able to call her that in the future? Xu Youyou carried her homework and came out of the teacher¡¯s office. She had just taken a few steps when her homework was taken away by someone else. She raised her head to look at Xu CI and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°why are you here? ¡° Recently, she had always felt that Xu ci was always in front of her. Suddenly, she lived in the same building with her, they were tutoring together, and they were in a high school. This made her dream that there was a group of Little Xu ci with wings flying around her. They were gathered together and performing a groupedy. The scene was so beautiful that she could not open her eyes. ¡°I haven¡¯tpleted the transfer procedures yet. I came over to make up some information. I just happened to see you, ¡± Xu Ci replied. She held her homework firmly and went downstairs with her. She did not argue. She responded and walked beside him. The two of them walked side by side in the school. It was quite eye-catching. Even a straight-a student would like to gossip. Moreover, Xu Ci was now a popr figure in No. 1 High School. She had just arrived at the school for two days, but she had already be recognized as the school¡¯s top student. It could be said that she was unprecedented. Walking to the door of ss 12, Xu CI stared at the back of Xu Youyou¡¯s head for a while and handed her homework. Then, she went behind her and pulled up a strand of hair that was scattered around her neck. ¡°Did you leave this strand on purpose? ¡± Xu Ci asked. Xu Youyou could only see a strand of hair, so she answered, ¡°Oh, it fell off when I tied my hair in the morning. ¡° ¡°I¡¯ll help you put it up. ¡° ¡°No need, I¡¯ll just tie it up again. ¡° ¡°How hard will it be to do it again? ¡± Xu Ci refused to give up and insisted on helping her put her hair in. She could only stand at the door of the ssroom with a pile of homework in her hands, slightly lowering her head and letting Xu Ci do whatever she wanted. Xu Ci studied it for a while and helped her put the strand of hair into a leather holster. Then, she pinched the small tugging on her bun. She felt that it was interesting and smiled very happily. Then, she said, ¡°okay, I¡¯m going back to ss. ¡° ¡°Oh, ¡± she replied casually. As soon as she entered the ssroom, she saw that the entire ss was looking at her. She coughed awkwardly and walked into the ssroom to hand out her homework. After handing out her homework, she returned to her seat and sat down. She then heard Gu Ruo whisper, ¡°why do I feel... ¡° ¡°Your feeling is wrong. ¡± Xu Youyou immediately denied it. ¡°No, the two of you look verypatible. ¡° ¡°He has a crippled leg and I¡¯m like a walking stick, so they¡¯repatible? ¡° ¡°...¡±Gu Ruo continued to do her homework, afraid that she would anger Xu Youyou if she said too much. Xu Youyou had just arrived at the cram school when she saw Xu Ci holding a Thermos Cup. It was the same model as hers, but the color was different. They were all bought from the supermarket near the neighborhood. There were only a few models in total. After she sat down, Xu Ci went to the Water Dispenser at Teacher Meng¡¯s House to get a cup of hot water. She handed the Thermos Cup to Xu Youyou and said, ¡°leave the flowers here to soak. ¡° She looked at Xu Ci helplessly and handed the Thermos Cup to him so that he could fish for it himself. Xu Ci actually brought a pair of disposable chopsticks. She put the Chrysanthemum into her cup and put the lid on the cup. She pushed the Cup away and took out the test paper that teacher Meng had given them yesterday. Xu Youyou had finished writing long ago. She stuck her head out to look at Xu Ci¡¯s paper. Xu Ci had only written a few questions, and there were only a few steps. The correct rate was less than 10% . She reached out to take Xu CI¡¯s paper and wrote down the forms that she would use next to each question. Then, she gave it to Xu Ci. ¡°Try applying the forms. ¡° Xu Ci was afraid that Xu Youyou would think that he was an idiot, so she wrote seriously for a while. In the end, she failed. ¡°disabled people live up to their reputation. ¡± Xu Ci pushed the paper away andughed at herself. ¡°Anyway, teacher Meng will teach itter. ¡± Xu Youyou didn¡¯t care too much and took out her homework to do it. Xu Ci nced at it a few times, then took out the exercise book and began to copy her homework. Xu Youyou wrote for a while, then turned to look at him. She reached out and drew a line on his exercise book with a symbol and asked, ¡°do you know how to read it? ¡° Xu Ci shook his head. She took a long breath and felt that he was hopeless, so she didn¡¯t care anymore. During the tutoring period, Xu youyou suddenly began to BURP, and drinking more than half a ss of water was not good. Xu Ci sat beside her and reached out to pull Xu Youyou¡¯s hand over. She helped her massage Shaoshang acupoint, and in less than half a minute, she was fine. She turned to look at Xu Ci, and felt like she was looking at her in a New Light. Then, she continued to take notes. Her Notebook was already written to thest few pages. When she was writing, the tip of the pen made a ¡°Da da Da¡± sound, and it was a very rhythmic melody. After a while, she began to burp again. This time, she did not take the water, and very naturally reached out to Xu CI. Xu Ci didn¡¯t refuse and continued to massage the acupoints on her hand. Xu Youyou¡¯s hand was very small. Her fingers were slender and fair, much smaller than his hand. They were especially delicate and tender like Silky Silk. He used to do pole vaulting in the sports school and his palm had calluses. It was known as one of the most serious subjects in the sports school for ¡°masturbation. ¡°. He didn¡¯t know if she would dislike it when they held hands in the future. Teacher Meng was quick to clean the ckboard. After all, it was a tuition ss, and time was money. Therefore, Xu youyou copied the notes in a hurry. After the burping ended, she didn¡¯t take her hand back and continued to copy the notes wholeheartedly. Xu Ci continued to hold Xu Youyou¡¯s hand, pinching the palm of her hand, then pinching her fingers. Finally, her fingers were sped tightly together. The moment he held her hand, he could not help but feel a surge of emotions. She finally came back to her senses and wanted to retract her hand, but Xu ci did not let go. A stinking hooligan who had gotten a sweet taste would not let go easily. Finally, she finished copying everything. While teacher Meng was wiping the ckboard, she used her thumb to scratch Xu Ci¡¯s palm and whispered, ¡°let go. ¡° When she came over to talk, she was very close to Xu Ci. Xu Ci only felt a warm and gentle breeze blowing in her ear. Unconsciously, she became obedient and let go of her hand. ¡°Teacher Meng has listed all the important points. You should write them down, ¡± Xu Youyou reminded him. ¡°Oh... ¡± Xu CI picked up the pen and flipped open the nk notebook, not knowing how to write. When he leaned forward, Xu Youyou was leaning against the back of the chair to rest. She could see the tips of Xu Ci¡¯s slightly red ears and her neck. She thought for a moment and suddenly understood. However, she didn¡¯t say anything and just sat a little further away from him. While listening to the lecture, she turned the pen in her hand and looked at Xu Ci again. Xu Ci was copying her notes. Xu Ci held the pen very hard and wrote every stroke. The handwriting was very young and tender, as if it was written by a primary school student. She nced at Xu Ci¡¯s side profile and lowered her eyes. Her eyshes were as long as an eysh monster. It was so thick that it was against the rules. Under the light, it cast some shadows under her eyes. His nose bridge was very straight and the lines were especially good-looking. If the space between his eyebrows had not been slightly furrowed, it would have been even more exquisite. Today, he was wearing a hooded hoodie. The thick hat covered some of the lines of his jaw. The parts that leaked out shone under the light, making her heart tremble. Side face kill. However, she quickly averted her gaze. She knew that this boy¡¯s personality was not her type. What she liked was steady. After the tutorial ended, a few students walked out of the unit¡¯s door. They were immediately invigorated by the cold wind that blew against their faces. Xu Youyou immediately ran home. Xu Ci could not run, so he pulled Xu Youyou¡¯s bag down and carried it on his shoulder. Xu Youyou had no choice but to wait for him. ¡°It¡¯s too cold. ¡± Xu Youyou could not help butin. She was still jumping as she spoke. ¡°after your face gets cold, it gets hot again and turns red. It¡¯s very interesting. ¡° ¡°Tch. ¡± Xu Youyou kept trotting back to where she was and went back with Xu CI. The two of them walked for a while and saw Shi Guolianging to pick Xu youyou up again. ¡°Uncle, didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t need to pick me up? ¡± Xu Ci saw that Shi Guoliang was directly talking to her and didn¡¯t want to flirt with her daughter at all. He was supposed to be low-key and reserved. ¡°I forgot. ¡± Shi Guoliang started tough after he said that. He was also extremely cold and turned back to walk with them halfway. Not long after, Xu CI started chatting with Shi Guoliang again. They talked about how Xu Ci did not have any food to eat when she came home from school. When Shi Guoliang got off the elevator, he was still inviting Xu Ci. In the future, he would go to their house to eat after school. Xu Ci immediately agreed happily. Xu Ci thought that Xu Youyou would stop him, but she did not say anything. When she heard that he agreed, she actuallyughed. This is... ... He is very wee to eat at my house ? ? When she returned home, Xu Youyou continued to do her homework. Suddenly, her phone rang with a notification. She nced at Wechat and realized that it was a new friend request. The verification was written: Xu Ci. Their remedial ss had a wechat group. There were not many people and they were only used to send notifications. Usually, no one spoke at all. Xu Ci added the Wechat Group and then added her through the wechat group. She hesitated for a moment and ignored it. After a while, another wechat group added her. She opened it and took a look. The moment she saw the profile picture, she exploded. She immediately clicked through and sent a message to scold: Are you crazy? Chapter 2214

Chapter 2214: Chapter 2017

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Wechat was a new ount. Her profile picture was a picture of her kissing Xu Ci, and her name was: Youyou¡¯s CI. YOUYOU¡¯S CI: I¡¯m not like this. If you don¡¯t add me, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re my only friend. YOUYOU¡¯S CI: Picture YOUYOU¡¯S CI: hi-def. Do you want to save one? Xu Youyou really opened the picture to take a look, but she quickly closed it. YOUYOU: YOU¡¯RE SO annoying. YOUYOU¡¯S CI: You can call me little cutie. YOUYOU: Isn¡¯t it disgusting? UNHURRIED WORDS: Why are you so fierce Crying. She looked at her phone screen andbined this tone with Xu Ci¡¯s image. No matter how she looked at it, it didn¡¯t seem right. A boy who was nearly 1.9 meters tall cried just because he spoke? This was called malice and acting cute. Just as she was in a daze, Xu Ci sent her a video invitation. She didn¡¯t hesitate and directly rejected it. She turned off Wechat, muted her phone, and continued to do her homework. At 11:30, she washed up and went to bed. Sheid on the bed and habitually yed with her phone for a while before falling asleep. She opened her phone and saw an unread message from Xu Ci. Leisurely: ¡°What are you doing? ¡°? Leisurely: ¡°IGNORING ME? ¡°? Leisurely: ¡°I¡¯m going to shout your name at the night sky. ¡°. Leisurely: ¡°Are you asleep? ¡°? Leisurely: ¡°change to that wechat ount and add me. This ount doesn¡¯t have an EMOJI. It¡¯s so lonely. It¡¯s like a little angel with its invisible wings cut off. ¡°. She looked at the screen and knew that Xu Ci would definitely not stop until she was added. She might even use the photo as an article, so she could only add Xu Ci¡¯s other wechat ount. As soon as she passed, Xu Ci sent a message. Her profile picture was of a stunned Husky, looking especially funny. Yinan of the South: Still Awake? You: Yes. Yinan of the South: Are you done studying? You: Yes. During this period of time, she clicked into Xu CI¡¯s photo album and looked at Xu CI¡¯s previous moments. Thetest was Xu CI¡¯s Selfie. It could be seen that he was quite good at taking selfies. He had a good grasp of the angle and smiled confidently at the camera. The caption read: still so handsome and cool today. Looking at the previous content, most of them were screenshots of the game, showing off their achievements. There were also photos of him with Shen Qing, Deng Yiran, and the others. Among them were a few photos of the short-haired girl. It seemed that they were very close. She realized that Xu Ci¡¯s circle of friends mostly said: Hungry. So hungry. XXXX didn¡¯t taste good. XXX¡¯s new shop was quite delicious. It had been three hours since they had eaten. So hungry. She finally concluded that Xu Ci was a Foodie. She logged out of her moments and saw that Xu ci had sent another message. Yinan of the south: picture Yinan of the South: Voice Message The picture was a Selfie of Xu Ci. He must have been very confident in his looks, which was why he had sent it without photoshop. In the picture, he was still wearing the Hoodie. He was lying on the bed, looking up at the camera andparing his heart with the camera. He clicked on the voice message again and heard Xu CI¡¯s voice. ¡°Good night, little darling. ¡° After listening to it once, she clicked on it again and found that Xu Ci¡¯s voice was also quite pleasant to listen to. Shen Qing¡¯s voice was a subwoofer. It was very unique and could not be ignored. Xu Ci was the kind of boy who did not attract much attention, but his voice alone was not bad. She put her phone under the pillow, closed her eyes and started to sleep. After lying down for a while, she suddenly took out her phone and sent Xu Ci a goodnight emoji. Yinan of the South: Yoshi. JPG She stared at the Emoji on the screen for a long time. It was so ugly, so ugly that it was unique. She could not help but smile. She logged out of Wechat, put her phone under the pillow and started to sleep. The next day was the weekend. Their remedial ss started at 9 am and ended at 11:30 am. After lunch break, it started at 2 pm and ended at 5:30 pm. They didn¡¯t need to go in the evening. On Sunday, they only needed to go in the morning. They had the rest of the day off in the afternoon. Therefore, Xu Youyou¡¯s real holiday was only on Sunday afternoon. In order to avoid Xu Mei¡¯s breakfast, Xu Youyou left the house after her hair was half-dried. Her hair was disheveled. Because she always had a bun on her head, the end of her hair was slightly curved. She looked quite natural. She was not wearing her school uniform today. She was wearing a light pink sweater, light-colored jeans, and a light beige down jacket. It was simple and generous, and she looked like a young girl. When she walked out of the elevator, she saw Xu Ci waiting in front of her. He was tall and wore a long ck down jacket that did not look fat. He carried a backpack on his shoulder and put his hands into his pockets. When he saw her, his eyes immediately curved into a smile. She zipped the down jacket as she walked. Xu Ci walked directly to her and squatted down to help her zip it up. He stood up and pulled it all the way to the top. His fingers touched her chin, which was cold. He helped her put on her hat and caressed the end of her hair. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you blow-dry it beforeing out? ¡° ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry. ¡° Not long after she walked out of the door, Xu Ci reached out to touch the end of her hair. It was already frozen. He immediately walked behind her and put his arms around her shoulders to hold her hair. ¡°I¡¯ll hold it for you. ¡° Xu Youyou felt that it was a little awkward to walk like this. She lowered her head and saw Xu CI¡¯s cold, Red Hands. She said, ¡°let me carry you. ¡° ¡°Ah? ¡° ¡°It¡¯s not far. Come on up. ¡° He suddenly felt that Xu Youyou was indeed not an ordinary man. Xu Ci was not a polite person. He directly hugged Xu Youyou¡¯s shoulders and wrapped his arms around her hair. His entire body was leaning on Xu Youyou. Xu Youyou really tried to carry Xu Ci a few steps. In the end, she only took five steps. The scene was so beautiful that it was as if she had killed someone and dumped their body. ¡°Why are you so heavy? ¡± Xu Youyou could not help butin. ¡°It¡¯s only about 150 kilograms. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s too heavy. ¡° ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m also afraid that I¡¯ll crush you. Don¡¯t be a demon. ¡± Xu Ci stood up straight as she spoke. Xu Youyou was carrying his legs while walking on the ground. Anyone who walked in the horse stance would feel ufortable. It was better to walk on their own. Just as she stood up, she felt that the sentence of crushing her was a little dirty. ¡°You don¡¯t need to hold it for me. It¡¯s only a few steps away. Hurry up and walk. ¡± After Xu Youyou finished speaking, she pushed the limping Xu Ci towards teacher Meng¡¯s House. Xu Ci was very pleased with the way she was pushed. As she walked, she said, ¡°you push people quite hard. ¡° ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t wait for you. ¡± After Xu Youyou finished speaking, she went around her and ran towards teacher Meng¡¯s house. Xu Ci was a little annoyed. The next time she met Xu Youyou, she would have to snatch her school bag first. When they reached the remedial ss, Xu Youyou took out a Thermos Cup. Xu Ci immediately pushed his Thermos Cup in front of her. Xu Youyou did not give him a chrysanthemum. Instead, she took out a small bag from her bag and poured Goji Berries into Xu CI¡¯s cup. Xu Ci looked at the Goji Berries in the cup and could not help butugh. Now, he had started to walk the path of a delicate boy, so he went to get a cup of hot water. He returned to his seat and looked at Xu Youyou. Xu Youyou took off her coat and wore a hoodie. Her hair fell over her shoulders. The sunlight shone through the window and cast a glow on her cheeks. A spot of light gathered at the tip of her nose. He took out his phone and took a photo of her. Then, he reached out and helped her tuck her hair behind her ear. In that instant, he also took a photo of her. Xu Youyou was stunned for a moment. She looked up at him. The young girl¡¯s porcin-white cheeks were flushed pink, and her lips were redder than usual. Her eyes were filled with the vast starry sky. Otherwise, how could she be so bright. He took another photo. Before Xu Youyou could react, he put his phone into his pocket. ¡°Take my homework and I¡¯ll copy it. ¡° Xu Youyou hid behind him. She took out an exercise book from her bag and ced it on the table. Then, she continued to write her questions. After Xu Ci sat down, she did not copy her homework immediately. Instead, she took out her phone again and looked at the three photos. The more she looked at them, the more she felt that they were beautiful. She opened wechat and sent it to her moments. She added the words: ¡°Isn¡¯t she beautiful? ¡°? Not long after, Xu Ci¡¯s phone began to ring continuously. That kind of continuity could almost form a song, causing people to mistakenly think that it was her phone ringing. Xu Youyou looked at Xu Ci¡¯s phone and felt that Xu Ci¡¯s phone was about to explode. Xu Ci, on the other hand, was flustered as she turned her phone to silent mode. She actually had the face toin to Xu Youyou, ¡°it¡¯s all because you¡¯re too beautiful. ¡° ¡°Huh? ! ¡° Inexplicable! Today¡¯s tutoring session was quite interesting. Teacher Meng brought the equipment back from school and did experiments at close range for them to see. At the same time, she exined the principles. When she was looking at the questions, Xu Ci¡¯s head hurt. Seeing that she was interested in doing experiments, she also learned some things. When she was ready to leave, Xu youyou pushed her notes in front of Xu Ci. ¡°today¡¯s main points, copy them down. ¡° ¡°Oh... ¡± Xu CI could only put down her phone and copy the notes one by one. She was quite obedient. When she went back, Xu Ci was very excited. She followed Xu Youyou and bumped her shoulder with a happy expression. ¡°today, I went to your house to eat. Yesterday, uncle invited me. ¡° ¡°Oh, sure. ¡± Xu Youyou felt that Xu CI quitting his house to have dinner could be considered as teaching Xu ci how to be a good person. He wanted to let him know that food could not be casually eaten. After Xu CI finished eating Xu Mei¡¯s food, he would probably give up being the son-inw of this family. The two of them went home together. Xu Youyou¡¯s parents were on vacation at home. When they saw Xu CI, they were very weing. When Xu Mei saw Xu CI, she looked up at Xu Ci¡¯s height for a while before weing him warmly. She then asked, ¡°Xiao Yang, do you eat a lot? ¡° ¡°A lot, a lot, ¡± Xu youyou answered. ¡°Yes, yes, ¡± Xu CI echoed. Xu Mei smiled even more happily. Xu Youyou¡¯s house was a standard three-bedroom, two-living room with a three-yangyout. The other room was a study. After entering the House, Xu Ci sat on the Sofa and felt that there was no ce for his legs to rest. The coffee table was too close to the SOFA, so he was too embarrassed to put his feet on it. After hesitating for a while, Xu Youyou sat down beside him and threw him a few small oranges. Then, she stepped on the Coffee Table Far Away. The coffee table was made of solid wood... ... She Sat on the Sofa casually and took out her phone to look at her moments. She saw Xu Ci¡¯s new moments. She turned her head and met Xu Ci¡¯s eyes. ¡°Did I take a pretty good picture? ¡± Xu Ci actually had the nerve to ask. ¡°Why did you randomly post other people¡¯s pictures? ¡° ¡°This is called my photography work. ¡° ¡°DELETE IT! ¡° ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you delete it. It¡¯s probably already spread. I looked at your moments yesterday and there weren¡¯t even a few pictures. The rare picture was a group photo, ¡± Xu Ci said generously and sent a photo to Xu Youyou. ¡°I don¡¯t like taking photos. ¡° ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful. It¡¯s a pity if you don¡¯t take photos. How young can you be? Wouldn¡¯t it be a pity if you didn¡¯t leave a few photos? ¡° ¡°Why? Do I have to thank you? ¡° ¡°You should thank your parents for making you so beautiful. ¡° Xu Youyou was still unwilling and wanted him to delete the photo. In the end, Xu Ci turned his head and showed his phone to Shi Guoliang. ¡°Uncle, do you think I look good in the photo? ¡° ¡°Yo, you look prettydylike in the photo. ¡± Shi Guoliang looked at it and immediately praised her. A father knows his daughter like a father. Shi Guoliang also knew that his daughter was a man. ¡°This is also because your family background is good and the girl is easy to follow. That¡¯s why she¡¯s so beautiful, don¡¯t you think so? ¡± Xu Ci continued to tter her. ¡°That¡¯s right. When Youyou was young, they all said that she looked like me. ¡° ¡°Of course. Thest time you picked her up, I noticed it. ¡° Xu Youyou watched as Xu CI and Shi Guoliang chatted like brothers. She could not re up and could only look for dried fruits in the fruit te to eat. ¡°Eat less. You still have to eatter. ¡± Xu Mei walked out of the kitchen to remind Xu Youyou. ¡°I only eat because I have to eat. ¡° ¡°You child, you¡¯re only willing to eat these snacks. Look at how thin you are. ¡° Xu Youyou did not mind and continued to eat the dried fruits. Sitting at the dining table, Xu Ci looked at the food on the table and fell into a silent state. Then, she tried to take a bite, and her entire person was stunned. Xu Youyou and Shi Guoliang continued to eat without changing their expressions. After a few bites, they had to drink a mouthful of water and swallow the food as if they were taking medicine. When Xu Mei went to serve the food, Xu Youyou asked Xu Ci who was sitting beside her in a low voice, ¡°how do you feel? ¡° ¡°I wanted to praise you a little, but after I ate it, I realized that I really can¡¯t praise you. ¡± After Xu CI replied, she took the Cup of water beside her, took a cup of water, and quickly drank a few mouthfuls. He suddenly understood why this family had to prepare a pot of water for their meal. ¡°Are you stilling to freeload next time? ¡± Xu youyou found it funny. ¡°depends on the situation. ¡° ¡°What, you haven¡¯t eaten enough? ¡° ¡°No, it¡¯s just that you¡¯re worth risking my life for. Are you touched? ¡° ¡°I¡¯m so touched. ¡± Xu Youyou had always thought that Xu ci was a Glib Talker, so she did not take what he said seriously. She listened to him without any mood swings and continued eating. Xu Ci ate the meal with a heavy heart, and Xu Mei was particrly enthusiastic. He was thest one to leave the table. Xu Youyou saw Xu Ci Burp and felt especially sorry for him. Xu Ci helped to tidy up the table. He secretly tugged at Xu Youyou¡¯s sleeve and gave her a look. Then he said to her parents, ¡°We went to teacher Meng¡¯s ce early. ¡° ¡°Oh, okay, go ahead, ¡± Shi Guoliang replied without a word. Xu Ci and Xu Youyou put on their coats and carried their bags out of the house. Xu Mei used an apron to wipe her hands. When she walked to the door, she could not help but ask Shi Guoliang, ¡°the way this kid looks at Youyou is sneaky. Is it... ¡° ¡°Youyou is at this age now. If you really want to fall in love early, we can¡¯t control it, so we can only guide you correctly. ¡° ¡°girls always suffer in this aspect. ¡° ¡°What era is it now? Falling in love is a matter of going back and forth. No one gains and no one loses. ¡° Xu Mei sighed and continued to wash the dishes. Xu Ci and Xu Youyou entered the elevator. Xu Ci swiped the elevator card and rubbed her heart. ¡°I still have lingering fear. ¡° Xu youyou carried her bag and looked at the elevator numbers. ¡°going to your house? ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t attack you. After all, you won¡¯t necessarily lose if you really fight. ¡± Xu Ci still remembered Xu Youyou¡¯s deration clearly. ¡°Why are we going to your house? ¡° Chapter 2215

Chapter 2215: Chapter 2018

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I¡¯m not full yet. Let¡¯s have another meal. ¡° Xu Youyou looked at Xu CI in disbelief. She smiled and asked, ¡°you burped just now. ¡° ¡°maybe my stomach has never been stimted like this before. I burped a few times in protest. ¡° Xu Youyou was not angry. She just smiled and followed Xu ci out of the elevator. They stopped at the door of 1803 and opened the door. The feeling when they walked into the house was cold and quiet. There were not many things in the house. They were all furniture that should have been there. The furniture was very new, but it was very empty. There weren¡¯t even curtains in the living room. There wasn¡¯t a single thing in the house. There were snack bags on the coffee table, and there was also the remote control. It was gone. Xu Ci opened the shoe cab and pointed at a pair of ck slippers. ¡°wear that pair. Don¡¯t wear the blue ones. Shen Qing has worn them before. ¡° She changed into the slippers as well. ¡°Are you the only one living here? ¡± Xu Youyou realized that there were no other people¡¯s shoes in the shoe rack. Most of them were sports shoes that looked like Xu CI¡¯s boat. ¡°Yes, ¡± Xu CI replied before entering the kitchen. She opened the refrigerator, took out the things from inside, and ced them on the counter one by one. After waiting for a while, Xu Youyou didn¡¯t say anything else. Xu Ci turned around to look at her. When she saw her serious expression, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Did youe up with a story about my parents getting divorced, no one caring about me, and being persecuted by my cruel brother? ¡° Xu Youyou saw that Xu ci didn¡¯t care so much, so she knew that there wasn¡¯t any melodrama, so she asked, ¡°why do you live alone? ¡° ¡°This house was a gift for my 16th birthday. My Dad said that I have an identity card and that I¡¯m a man. I should have a house by now, so he bought it for me. ¡°In the end, he chose a second-hand house on the 18th floor. I don¡¯t know what he was thinking. Logically speaking, aren¡¯t people in business superstitious? ¡° ¡°It¡¯s not bad to have your own house. Why do you sound so unhappy? ¡° ¡°Well, because I want a Ferrari. My Dad won¡¯t buy it for me. ¡° Xu Ci stretched her shoulders and started to wash the pot, preparing to cook. ¡°I moved in the day before I met you. The day before, Shen Qing and the others came to help me move in. They stayed at my ce, so the three of US stayed together that day, ¡± Xu ci continued to exin. ¡°Oh, you were injured and no one came to take care of you? ¡° ¡°FORGET IT! They sent my brother over. I wish I could just stay here and fend for myself. ¡° ¡°You know how to cook? ¡° ¡°Your only daughter? ¡° Xu youyou nodded. ¡°That¡¯s why you can¡¯t experience the feeling of having an older brother or sister. My brother bullied me since I was young. My parents were busy at home. When I first arrived at the counter, I had to cook for him every day. If the food wasn¡¯t good, he would beat me up. At that time, I was almost beaten silly. I cried and cooked for him, and then I practiced.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you hire a nanny at home? ¡± ording to Xu Ci¡¯s description, this family should be very well-off. Wouldn¡¯t it be enough to hire a live-in nanny? ¡°because my brother fell in love with the nanny¡¯s daughter, our family never hired a nanny again. Then, my brother bullied me. ¡° It seemed to be a sad love story. Xu Ci¡¯s cooking was very simple. She bought a steak and fried it with a pan. The sauce was brought with her. Then, she took out some vegetables and made a vegetable sd. After mixing it, it was ready. However, when Xu CI was making Pasta, she still showed off her cooking skills. Xu Youyou subconsciously swallowed her saliva when she smelled it. ¡°You and your brother often fight? ¡± Xu Youyou stood beside Xu Ci and asked as she watched his clean and neat movements. ¡°No, not long after I entered the sports school, he stopped provoking me because he knew that he might not be able to beat me. Thest time we fought, he was dumped by his girlfriend. I said that he deserved it. ¡° ¡°You¡¯re asking for a beating. ¡° ¡°He deserved it! You can¡¯t tell others about your family¡¯s dirtyundry. I can¡¯t say too much, but what my brother did was really not human. He was just a scumbag. I was deliberately looking for trouble. I just wanted to beat him up, ¡± Xu Ci said now She was still a little angry. ¡°You won? ¡° ¡°I thought the beating was pretty good, but in the end, we both went to the hospital and stayed in the same ward side by side. My brother¡¯s ex-girlfriend came to see me every few days and peeled apples for me. My brother was so angry that his nose was crooked, ¡± Xu Ci said ¡°hehe. ¡± Heughed a few times and continued to make pasta. ¡°This ex-girlfriend is the nanny¡¯s daughter? ¡° ¡°Uh... Our old Yang family¡¯s old men only have one characteristic, they are monogamous! My brother is stubborn, and even now, he still asks his ex-girlfriend to get back together, but she doesn¡¯t even pay attention to my brother. ¡° ¡°Didn¡¯t you almost fall in love in the past, butter, because of the problem of impotence, it didn¡¯t work out? ¡± Xu Youyou crossed her arms in front of her chest and asked with a smile. Xu Ci instantly fell silent. His hands continued to be busy, but he couldn¡¯t say a word. He wanted to p himself a few times for what he had said a while ago. He was most afraid of the sudden silence in the air. He was most afraid of his friends suddenly showing concern. ¡°Sports School is different from you guys. We are equivalent to those who went from junior high to senior high, so I have stayed in this school for a few years. ¡°I was with that girl a long time ago. At that time, everyone around me was dating. I also wanted to try, but in the end, I don¡¯t know who started to call me impotent. After that, I even annoyed all the girls in the school, ¡± Xu Ci exined. ¡°Oh, actually, I was just casually asking. ¡± Xu youyou actually didn¡¯t care. She just wanted to mock Xu CI. ¡°Ask, you have to ask. The more you ask, the better. This proves that you care about me. ¡° Xu Ci¡¯s Pasta was almost done, so she directly divided it into two portions and put them on a te. There were no knives and forks at home. The two of them ate the steakpletely on their own with chopsticks. As Xu Ci ate, she looked up at Xu Youyou and asked, ¡°how many pieces should I cut for you with a kitchen knife? ¡° ¡°No need, it¡¯s not that delicate. ¡° ¡°drink some water and soak it in Goji Berries. I thought you were an exquisite girl. ¡° Unexpectedly, Xu Youyou shifted her body and took off her slippers for Xu Ci to see. ¡°Two socks mixed together. ¡° Xu Ci nced at Xu Youyou¡¯s socks. One had a blue head and the other had a pink head. She couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I thought that was how it was. ¡° ¡°No, the other one had a hole. I put them together and wore them together. ¡± After saying that, she continued eating. ¡°Come to my house to freeload in the future. Otherwise, I¡¯ll feel sorry for you when I see how skinny you are. ¡° ¡°No need, I¡¯m used to it. Besides, if I don¡¯t eat, my mother will be disappointed. My father says that my mother¡¯s culinary skills have improved. ¡° Xu Ci suddenly felt especially sorry for Xu Mei¡¯s father. How terrible was the taste of Xu Mei¡¯s dishes in the past? Gu Ruo never thought that she would run into Xie Hui while shopping. Xie Hui was her ex-boyfriend. They broke up in junior high. Later on, Xie Hui had a girlfriend and they became strangers. She thought that they would never see each other again. In the end, when Xie Hui saw her, he pestered her and refused to give up. ¡°I. . . I don¡¯t want to contact you anymore. ¡± Gu Ruo said these heartless words. She also had to consider if she would hurt the other party ... ¡°I know I¡¯m wrong. I¡¯ve been dreaming about you recently and realized that I still like you the most. Can I pursue you again? ¡± Xie Hui said affectionately. ¡°Don¡¯t... don¡¯t, I don¡¯t want to anymore. ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. Didn¡¯t you used to like me very much? It¡¯s fine for us to be together. It¡¯s just that we¡¯re in different schools. We can contact each other by phone. ¡° Gu Ruo wanted to run away, she did not want to reconcile at all. She and Xie Hui did not manage to get into a high school. Xie Hui went to a boarding high school and would onlye back on weekends. The two did not have any means of contact. If they had not met at the mall, they probably would not have had much interaction. ¡°Have you eaten? It¡¯s on me, ¡± Xie Hui asked. ¡°Forget it, I still have to go back and do my homework. ¡° ¡°Is there a need to be so heartless? ¡± Xie Hui¡¯s tone was not very friendly. Gu Ruo could not understand. Xie Hui was the one who broke up with Gu Ruo. After the break up, Xie Hui had a girlfriend again. Now, she did not want to have anything to do with Xie Hui. Was She also heartless? Back then, Gu Ruo did not know what crackling legs meant. Later, someone told her that Xie Hui had actually crackled legs. However, she still felt that it did not count. At the very least, Xie Hui had broken up with her and ended up with someone else. When they had broken up, she had indeed been quite heartbroken. However, it would not take long for her to recover. ¡°I¡¯m going back first. ¡± Gu ruo turned around and wanted to leave immediately. However, Xie Hui grabbed her wrist. ¡°Actually, I just felt that it was a bit of a pity that we broke up before we even slept together. ¡± Xie Hui suddenly said. Gu Ruo¡¯s eyes immediately widened in disgust. She wanted to shake Xie Hui off, but Xie Hui refused to let go. ¡°Let go of me. ¡° ¡°What are you pretending for? Weren¡¯t you quite wild when you were with me? ¡° ¡°You... you¡¯ve gone too far! ¡° Gu Ruo was about to curse when she saw a tall man walk up to them. She looked at the man and saw that Shen Qing¡¯s coat was leaning back, revealing his shoulders. He was dressed loosely. He was holding a cup of orange juice in his hand and was sucking it through a straw. He stared at them curiously. Shen Qing did not look like a good person. Xie Hui subconsciously let go of Gu Ruo. ¡°Did he bully you? ¡± Shen Qing pointed at Xie Hui and asked. Actually, Shen Qing had heard some of the conversation just now and had only asked on purpose. Gu Ruo felt extremely wronged and immediately nodded. Shen Qing passed the orange juice to Gu Ruo. He then put his arm around Xie Hui¡¯s shoulder and led him towards the fountain. Xie Hui instinctively struggled but was forcefully held down by Shen Qing. He was able to do it with one hand and then directly pushed Xie Hui¡¯s head into the fountain. ¡°You¡¯re F * CKING disgusting. Girls are all little fairies, you know? Little! FAIRIES! FAIRIES! Do you understand? ¡° Xie Hui struggled as he was pressed into the water, causing arge ssh. A security guard quickly rushed over. Shen Qing released Xie Hui when he saw the security guard. He then kicked Xie Hui¡¯s butt and kicked him into the fountain before quickly running away. He had originally wanted to run away and hide his achievements and fame. However, after running for a while, he realized that Gu Ruo was chasing after him. He subconsciously stopped and saw Gu ruo running until she was out of breath. She then handed him the orange juice. She was running in a sorry state, but she did not spill the orange juice. Shen Qing reached out to take it and said, ¡°it¡¯s alright, ignore that idiot. ¡° He was about to leave when he realized that something was wrong. He took a closer look and saw that Gu Ruo had started to cry. She was still bawling loudly, attracting the attention of the passersby around her. Shen Qing looked like a typical delinquent. At the sight of this scene, it was as if he had bullied Gu Ruo. He quickly retreated. He was a person who wanted to strike up a conversation with pretty girls whenever he saw them. When he saw a girl crying in front of him, he would also be at a loss. He raised his hand and scratched his head. After a long time, he finally said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry outside. Your tears will freeze easily. ¡° Gu Ruo was in a sorry state from crying. She exined intermittently, ¡°i... I¡¯m sorry. I. . . I don¡¯t want to cry either... but... but I can¡¯t help it. How could he say something... so overboard? ¡° Shen Qing felt extremely helpless. He took out his phone and recorded a small video for Gu Ruoyun and sent it to Xu CI. He then sent a voice message, ¡°father, we met on the way here. What do you think I should do? ¡° After waiting for a while, Xu Ci did not reply. Xu Ci had sent a photo of Xu Youyou on his moments page today. In their sports school, it was as sensational as a celebrity announcing their rtionship. After being bombarded with messages, Xu Ci turned on the silent mode and could not see any messages for a while. He felt extremely helpless and reached out to grab Gu Ruo by the cor. Gu ruo cried as she was carried away by Shen Qing. Her hands were still frantically wiping her tears. Shen Qing brought her to the cold beverage shop and stood by the counter for a while. He looked at Gu Ruo who had basically lost her ability to speak and sighed. Finally, he bought a matcha vor. ¡°I usually buy this to appease my father. You should try this vor too. ¡± Shen Qing passed the ice cream to Gu Ruo and added, ¡°Father Means Xu CI. ¡° Gu Ruo took the ice cream and began to eat with a SOB. She looked quite obedient. After eating for a while, Gu Ruo was indeed much better. Shen Qing took the orange juice and prepared to leave. ¡°WAIT! ¡± Gu ruo called out to Shen Qing again. Shen Qing turned to look at Gu Ruo. He saw that Gu Ruo was rummaging through his bag. He took out two baby warmers and handed a small baby warmers to Shen Qing. ¡°thank you. ¡° ¡°I don¡¯t need these. ¡± Shen Qing immediately refused. ¡°I see that your ankles are blue from the cold. ¡° Shen Qing was smug. Not only did she not wear long Johns, but she also wore ankle-length pants and heels. It was indeed freezing cold. After some thought, she epted the pink piglet¡¯s baby warmers and baby warmers. ¡°Alright, thanks. I¡¯m leaving. ¡± Shen Qing walked out of the door after she finished speaking. She was still sending messages to her friends. ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon. Wait a moment. ¡° After the tutorial ended, many of the students did not leave. They stayed at teacher Meng¡¯s house to do their homework. If they encountered any questions that they did not know, they could ask directly. It was very convenient. Xu Youyou stayed at teacher Meng¡¯s house and continued to do her homework. Xu Ci was bored from waiting. She took out her phone to look at the unread messages. She casually replied to a few people and saw a message from Shen Qing. Shen Qing was like a lunatic. After being provoked by Xu Youyou, he changed his profile picture to ¡°green to the point of opening the screen¡± . Every time he saw him, he wanted to beat Shen Qing Up. He opened the message. The first thing he saw was a small video. When he saw Gu Ruo in it, he could not help but be stunned. Then, he opened the voice message to listen. After Shen Qing and Gu Ruo had parted ways, Shen Qing sent another message, ¡°alright, I¡¯ve coaxed them. Now, I¡¯m going to find Yiran and the others. ¡° Xu Ci nudged Xu Youyou with her elbow and showed the video to Xu Youyou, ¡°do you want to greet your good friend? ¡° Xu Youyou was stunned when she saw the video. She quickly took out her phone and called Gu Ruo. At the same time, she stood up and went to the balcony, afraid that she would disturb the others. Gu ruo first told her what had happened and then began to cry. Gu Ruo was a very kind child and did not want to think badly of others. However, Xie Hui¡¯s evilness was beyond her imagination. She had initially thought that Xie Hui was disgusting. Even when she had dated Xie Hui before, she had felt especially disgusted. Now, just thinking about it made her heart ache. Chapter 2216

Chapter 2216: Chapter 2019

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Xu Youyou had never been in a rtionship before, so she could only try her best tofort Gu Ruo as she stared out of the window. It was early in the winter and the streetmps had not been turned on yet. The outside was quickly darkening like a stage at the end of the curtain. It was so lonely that one could not find any traces of the hustle and bustle of the day. There was no geothermal heat on the balcony. Her casual breathing could cause ayer of mist to fall from the window. Gu Ruo said, ¡°Youyou, you must see clearly whether a person is good or bad before you fall in love. Otherwise, if you¡¯ve ever dated a SCUMBAG, it would be so disgusting that you would even despise yourself. ¡° ¡°MM. ¡± She immediately agreed. Xu Ci took Xu Youyou¡¯s coat and walked to the balcony to throw it over her body. She then went to the water dispenser to fetch some water. She tugged at her coat and turned to look at Xu Ci before continuing to chat with Gu Ruo. ¡°We¡¯re all like this at our age. We yearn for love but we don¡¯t know much. We don¡¯t have a good eye and would like to try it out whenever we see a suitable one. SCUMBAGS ARE THE EASIEST TO MEET! How hateful! I¡¯m so angry! ¡± Gu Ruo continued to cry as she spoke. The callsted for seven to eight minutes before she hung up. She returned to her seat and picked up her pen to continue writing. Xu Ci was still chatting with Shen Qing. When Xu CI typed, she would deliberately lower her voice when she yed Shen Qing¡¯s voice message. ¡°Oh, by the way, thank Shen Qing on my behalf, ¡± Xu Youyou suddenly said to Xu CI. Xu Ci nodded and typed to Shen Qing, ¡°Mommy says thank you. ¡°. Shen Qing sent another voice message, ¡°helping a little fairy is something we old men should do. What¡¯s there to thank? ¡° After listening to it, Xu Ci yed it again for Xu Youyou. After listening to it, Xu Youyou reached out her hand and pressed the y button again. After listening to it again, she sighed. ¡°Shen Qing¡¯s voice is really quite nice. ¡° Xu Ci immediately pursed her lips. She almost pursed her lips to the other side of the world. She immediately took back her phone and muttered softly, ¡°Nice Voice? It¡¯s so loud. ¡° After muttering to herself, she started to pack her things. ¡°I¡¯m going to leave first. I¡¯m going to have dinner with my brothers. Are youing? ¡° ¡°I¡¯ll write a little more. I¡¯ll send a message to my dad in a while. ¡° Xu Ci thought for a moment and sat down again. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you for a while. I don¡¯t want to freeload at your house just now, so I won¡¯t send you off tonight. I¡¯ll let your family misunderstand my opinion. ¡° ¡°actually, it¡¯s understandable if you have an opinion. ¡° ¡°Forget it. You can continue writing your own. ¡° Xu Youyou was embarrassed to let Xu ci wait. She also packed her things and put on her coat. Just as she was about to pack her bag, it was taken away by Xu Ci. Then, the two of them left the cram school together. The other students who stayed in the remedial ss looked at each other. There was a knowing look in their eyes, and they had a tacit understanding. However, they didn¡¯t say anything. They were just ssmates in the remedial ss. They were not from the same school, so they rarely talked to each other. In the elevator, Xu Ci stood behind Xu Youyou, holding her hair and studying how to tie her bun. ¡°Don¡¯t move. ¡± Xu Youyou immediately dodged. Then, static electricity started to rise from her hair, causing Xu Ci tough shamelessly for a long time. Xu Youyou was very unhappy. She gave Xu Ci a punch, but Xu ci did not care. He moved to a different position and said, ¡°be more symmetrical. Give me a punch over here too. Otherwise, it¡¯s easy to get big and small breasts. ¡° ¡°ording to the habits of the left and right hands, the left and right chest muscles are generally not symmetrical. The size of the chest is very normal. ¡° Xu Ci suddenly stopped talking and walked out of the elevator. Xu Youyou did not care and just continued walking. After sending Xu Youyou back to the door of the unit, Xu Ci walked out. After taking a few steps, he suddenly patted his head and said, ¡°F * Ck, even talking about chest muscles can make you think otherwise. Are you suffocating? ¡° When Xu Ci arrived at the party hall, he heard Shen Qing¡¯s smug voice. He could not help but curse in his heart. What was so good about this broken Gong Voice? When he walked in, he saw that there were more than ten people gathered in the party hall. They were all people who were very familiar with them. Lu Xuehan and Deng Yiran were ying billiards while Shen Qing and the others were ying poker. The table was filled with wine bottles and ashtrays. There were also a few girls sitting at the bar counter chatting. In front of them were nail Polish, which they were applying to each other. The smell of nail Polish mixed with the smell of cigarettes and alcohol. It was simply disgusting. As soon as Xu CI entered, this group of people exploded. ¡°Yo! ¡± The group of people shouted with a long voice. Xu Ci also knew what was going on, so she didn¡¯t care. She walked to Shen Qing¡¯s side with a slight limp. A girl next to Shen Qing consciously made way for her. She had the demeanor of ady of the pce. As soon as Xu ci sat down, someone gathered over and asked, ¡°Xu Ci, what¡¯s going on in Wechat moments? ¡° The curious girl came over with her nail Polish. It wasn¡¯t a matter of just one word, so Xu CI couldn¡¯t simply stamp it. Otherwise, this group of people would really run to Xu Youyou¡¯s side and call her sister-inw. ¡°ssmate. ¡± When Xu CI answered, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. Her smile was so sweet that it was against the rules. It made Shen Qing cough. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. ssmate, don¡¯t ask anymore. Otherwise, this innocent little boy will be shy. ¡± Shen Qing immediately said. Then, he threw the cards in his hand. ¡°Three TWOS, clean your hands! ¡° ¡°F * CK! ¡± No one could care less anymore. He sessfully diverted everyone¡¯s attention. Shen Qing was especially happy. He threw the other cards, and at the same time, he threw a warm baby out of his sleeve. The scene fell silent, and then everyone burst intoughter. ¡°Shen Qing, what¡¯s the situation? Are you starting to take care of your health? ¡± Someone asked Shen Qing. Shen Qing was originally sticking it in his sleeve, but he forgot about it. He unconsciously threw it out, but he didn¡¯t care. ¡°My dad is wearing a face mask and jumping around. What¡¯s wrong with me sticking a warm baby on it? ¡° As he said this, he took out a pink little pig¡¯s warm baby from beside him and showed it to Xu CI. ¡°Dad, do you think this can be charged by a data cable? ¡° ¡°It should be. ¡± Xu Ci looked at it carefully and replied. Shen Qing immediately went to charge it, and Xu ci followed him to Shen Qing¡¯s side. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything to Xu Youyou¡¯s friend, or you¡¯ll easily ruin her impression of me. ¡° Shen Qing squatted in front of the row and studied it He casually replied, ¡°Don¡¯t you know me ¡°I like Inte celebrities, or p faces like my mother¡¯s. It¡¯s as solid as metal and has a round face. It even has bangs, making it look even shorter. ¡°Besides, she cries a lot. When women cry, I soften up, so don¡¯t worry. ¡° On Monday, when Xu Youyou was eating Xiaolongbao at the steamed bun shop, she received a message from Xu Ci: ¡°where? ¡°? Xu youyou quickly typed: ¡°At school. ¡°. Xu Ci: ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll go eat something. ¡°. Not long after, the two of them met in the steamed bun shop. When Xu CI saw Xu Youyou, she began tough. Her smile was especially sly. She did not say anything and ordered her own food. She sat opposite Xu Youyou and began to eat quietly. Xu Youyou also continued to eat the steamed Bun. When she was about to get up after eating, Xu Ci immediately knocked on the table with her hand. ¡°Can you do it? Can you just wait for three minutes? ¡° ¡°Why wait? ¡° Xu Ci did not answer. Instead, she snatched Xu Youyou¡¯s schoolbag and continued to eat it in her arms. How shameless. She was especially childish, just like a primary school student bullying a female ssmate she liked. Xu Youyou waited for Xu Ci for a while more. The two of them walked towards the station together. As soon as they reached the station, a car drove past. Because Xu CI could not run, the two of them could not catch up at all. What about his ability to ride a bike? Xu youyou rolled her eyes at Xu Ci in annoyance. Xu Ci cleared his throat and fished out two one-yuan coins from his pocket. He gave them to Xu Youyou. ¡°It¡¯s my treat today. ¡° ¡°thank you. ¡± In fact, she had a student¡¯s monthly pass card. It was unusually cold in the morning, and it was windy today. Xu Ci did not wear much and asked while shivering, ¡°is it the end of the semester? ¡° ¡°Yes, do you want to challenge the lowest score in the history of No. 1 Middle School? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t I know how to copy? This time, I¡¯m very confident that anyone around me will get a better score than me. Just copy. ¡° ¡°then you can do it. ¡° After waiting for a while, Xu Ci moved a few steps sideways and stood beside Xu Youyou. She leaned slightly on her body and whispered, ¡°it¡¯s cold. ¡° Xu Youyou moved away mercilessly and continued to wait on the side. Xu Ci took out her phone from her pocket and took a photo of herself. Then, she sent it to her wechat friend circle, ¡°the wind is blowing and the water is cold. A bus will be waiting for a year. ¡°. The photo was of his face that was red from the cold. Xu Youyou¡¯s figure was also in the background. It was just a side profile. If one did not look closely, one would only think that it was a passerby. After getting into the car, Xu Ci kept holding Xu Youyou¡¯s shoulder, letting Xu youyou wander around in the car. She was a little confused. Shouldn¡¯t it be a boy holding the railing while she held him? Why were they doing the opposite? ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to hold onto yourself? ¡± Xu youyou turned around to look at Xu Ci. Xu Ci said in a wronged tone, ¡°cold hands. ¡° As she said this, she even raised her hand to show Xu Youyou. Afraid that she wouldn¡¯t understand her coldness, she even ced the back of her hand on Xu Youyou¡¯s cheek. Xu Ci¡¯s hand was indeed very cold. It was so cold that it was almost wooden. Xu Youyou couldn¡¯t bear it, so she took off a glove and gave it to Xu Ci. He immediately put it on and could only clench his fist. However, this was enough. It was as if he was resurrected on the spot as he held onto the railing on the car. ¡°This hand is still cold, ¡± Xu Ci said as she used the back of her hand to touch the back of Xu Youyou¡¯s hand. Then, she simply grabbed it. She wanted to pull her hand out, but Xu CI would not let go no matter what. The car was very crowded. Not many people noticed that they were holding hands. However, in the crowded crowd, Xu Ci¡¯s height and heels were eye-catching, so when he could not help butugh, he was still surprisingly eye-catching. Xu Ci could actually be considered to have an exquisite baby face. If Shen Qing was the type who looked very difficult to get along with, then Xu ci was the kind of person who looked friendly and easily attracted people¡¯s affection. When such gentle facial features revealed a sweet smile, it was so dazzling that it was against the rules. Xu Ci felt that the small hand in his palm was a little hot, bringing with it a warm current. From his hand to his internal organs, his entire chest was rippling with a disgusting sweet taste, which made him unexpectedly satisfied. This feeling was like he had eaten a lot of food that he liked, or his father had bought him a Ferrari, or he had identally saved the world. The car stopped again. Xu youyou moved to a ce where there were no seats and stood in a corner. Xu Ci stood beside her, holding her hand and leaning against the car window with the other hand. She was sealed between Xu CI¡¯s arms. She raised her head and red at Xu Ci. When she saw Xu Ci¡¯s beautiful smile, her face instantly turned red, and she quickly lowered her head. Fortunately, she usually blushed easily, so Xu ci did not notice anything unusual. Xu Ci suddenly bent down and whispered into Xu Youyou¡¯s ear, ¡°you¡¯re really small. ¡° Xu Youyou did not answer, but she was obviously unhappy. ¡°But you¡¯re so cute. ¡± He continued to smile. ¡°I¡¯m getting out of the car. Move aside. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m getting out too. ¡° In order to take care of Gu Ruo, Xu Youyou hade to check on the sharing area by herself today. As soon as she walked out of ss, she was followed by a follower who followed her to the sharing area. At the same time, she asked, ¡°do you have to check every day? ¡° ¡°Yes, ¡± she replied casually. Xu Ci returned the gloves to Xu Youyou, put her hand into the pocket of her down jacket, and yawned as she followed her out of the school building. Standing in the sharing area, Xu Youyou was taking notes when a group of people suddenly came from the sports school next door. They stood by the fence and looked at them. After confirming that it was really Xu CI, they exploded. Then, someone started shouting, ¡°OPPA! ¡° Soon, it was a group of people, ¡°OPPA, SMECTA! Very, very smecta! ¡° ¡°OPPA, don¡¯t go. ¡° ¡°OPPA, we miss you. ¡° Xu Ci looked at the group of lunatics opposite her. Each of them stretched out their arms by the fence, as if a Zombie tide wasing. She couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at them in disgust. Some of these people had just met at the party hall two days ago, but now they were still possessed by the actors. They were so engrossed in their acting that they were exaggerating. While Xu Youyou was recording, she nced at the sports school and was amused by these people. Sheughed as she walked to the next ss. Xu Ci followed behind Xu Youyou like a small tail. She made a ¡°shh¡± gesture to the actors in the sports school, and the other side immediately started to jeer. Previously, they were the only students in the ss who had seen Xu Youyou from afar. Now, many students who were doing morning exercises had seen her. First, it was Xu CI¡¯s circle of friends, and now, Xu Ci appeared alone with Xu Youyou. It was as if they hadpletely dered their rtionship, attracting many students from the sports school toe and watch. Xu Ci had stayed in the Sports School for a few years. She was popr and popr, and she was the school¡¯s most popr girl. It was natural for her to be in a rtionship. Xu Youyou had never seen such a scene. After checking the hygiene, she walked back. The students of the sports school who were doing morning exercises sang the same song together. It was the same song, ¡°because of love. ¡°. There were hundreds of people singing. The ¡°Zombie Group¡± had already dispersed, and they were doing morning exercises ording to schedule, but they were singing together. Their voices were uniform and loud, just like the hundreds of people shouting slogans during military training. Seeing that Xu Youyou was looking at them, they became more excited, waving their hands and singing even more happily. The tender songs were Sung passionately. Xu Youyou couldn¡¯t help but ask Xu CI, ¡°why are they so excited? ¡° ¡°The most popr boy in the sports school is finally going to dock. From now on, it will be their world. ¡° ¡°there seem to be girls singing. ¡° ¡°I think we are a good match. ¡± After saying that, Xu Ci smiled, her eyes full of joy. Xu Ci¡¯s eye drops must have been melted sugar. Otherwise, why would her smile be so sweet? Xu Youyou and Gu Ruo sat in the dining hall in the afternoon and watched Xu ci eat opposite them with a wooden expression. Xu Ci¡¯s appetite seemed to be even better in the afternoon. He ate more than he did in the morning. If he had been in the sports school in the past and exercised a lot, she could understand. However, in No. 1 High School, Physical Education sses were often snatched away by other teachers. Wouldn¡¯t it be easy to overeat if he ate like this? ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay with eating so much? ¡± Xu Youyou asked. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I also poop a lot, ¡± Xu CI answered calmly. ¡°...¡±she shouldn¡¯t have said anything. Xu Ci had just arrived at No. 1 High School, and within two days, she was picked on by Shen Qing. It was like a fight between delinquents. It was very social, so many students didn¡¯t dare to get in touch with Xu CI. Until now, Xu Ci didn¡¯t have many friends. Chapter 2217

Chapter 2217: Chapter 2020

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION However, he didn¡¯t care. He just pestered Xu Youyou and started to have lunch with her in the cafeteria. The cafeteria was arge gathering ce on campus. Students from all grades woulde together and sit together. Xu Youyou and Xu Ci sat face-to-face in the cafeteria, which was quite eye-catching. No. 1 High School wasn¡¯t without love-struck students, but they were usually quite low-key. It was rare for them to sit together so openly. Some students saw it and discussed it in private. The rtionship between Xu Youyou and Xu CI was causing a stir in the sports school. No. 1 high school also heard some news. These two people were often together, and many people had already begun to confirm that they were together. Xu Youyou was still the same type of person who couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin to a fool. You can say whatever you want. Anyway, I didn¡¯t do anything, and I¡¯m not afraid of my shadow, so I didn¡¯t care at all. As for Xu Ci... ... She couldn¡¯t wait to post a note behind Xu Youyou: ¡°exclusive to Xu CI. ¡°. As a result, their rtionship had always been confusing. A while ago, there was a rumor that Xu ci had fought with Shen Qing to snatch Xu Youyou. Xu Ci was injured, so he transferred to No. 1 High School for Xu Youyou. After that, Shen Qing was so angry that she came to No. 1 High School to pick a fight. The two of them had another fight in school. This also exined why Xu Youyou helped to clear the scene that day and even watched the two of them fight. She also exined that Xu Ci didn¡¯t fight back. This version of the rumor gradually became the ¡°truth¡± that everyone thought. It looked like she was angry for a beauty. It was simply a campus martial arts record. After eating for a while, Xu Youyou realized that Xu Ci had not finished all the food. She packed the rest of the food and put it into her bag. Only then did Xu Youyou feel that Xu Ci¡¯s appetite was reasonable. ¡°Are you done eating? Let¡¯s go feed the puppy. ¡± Xu Ci¡¯s face was still wearing his signature smile as he smiled at the two of them. ¡°I¡¯m not going. ¡± Xu Youyou rejected him directly. ¡°Hey, Gu Ruo, let me show you a photo. ¡± Xu Ci said as he took out his phone. Xu Youyou panicked when she saw it. Then, she saw that Xu Ci was showing Gu Ruo a photo taken during tutoring. ¡°It looks pretty good! ¡± Gu Ruo praised from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Isn¡¯t it? I feel that I definitely have the talent of a photographer. Why, little darling, do you want to follow me to feed the little dog? ¡° Xu Youyou knew that Xu ci was threatening her and could not help but get angry. Xu Ci continued to chat with Gu Ruo. He leaned against the chair and rested his arm on the back of the chair. He looked like a silkpants. ¡°Shen Qing even told me about you. He said that you use a good warm-up baby. Give him a few more and then give him a rechargeable wire for the warm-up baby. He also wants to be an exquisite blue child. ¡° ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll go back to the ssroom to get it. ¡± Gu Ruo immediately agreed. ¡°Mm, I¡¯ll give you how much. ¡° ¡°No need, he¡¯s even treating me to ice cream. ¡° Xu Ci nodded, ¡°then let¡¯s go back to the ssroom first. ¡° When they returned to the ssroom building, Xu Ci was still by Xu Youyou¡¯s side. She was still carrying a bag of rice in her hand as she chatted casually with the two girls. When Gu ruo returned to the ssroom to get her things, Xu youyou stood at the door and waited with Xu CI. She then walked to Xu Ci¡¯s side and warned him softly, ¡°don¡¯t go too far! ¡° ¡°No, I just wanted to show her my photographs. I¡¯m very satisfied. ¡° ¡°YOU¡¯RE SO ANNOYING! ¡° ¡°To be hated by you proves that I¡¯m different from others in your heart. Special, unique. ¡° Xu Youyou looked at Xu CI¡¯s shameless and handsome face and was speechless for quite a while before she finally sighed. She suddenly wanted to cram in ¡°detective Conan¡± and find a more thorough way to silence her. Gu Ruo took out her things and the few of them went to the fence near the sports school. There were already a few people waiting there. Shen Qing saw Xu CI and the othersing over and immediately jumped outside the railing. He swung his arms and twisted his waist. It was as wild as it could get. He called out in a lively voice, ¡°Mommy! Mommy, I¡¯m here! ¡° Xu Youyou ignored him. It was still eptable to be a father, but she had never heard of a few mothers. Especially when her son was so much taller than her. Xu Ci handed the food out of the railing and they squatted pitifully by the railing to eat. Xu Youyou looked at them for a while and could not help but ask, ¡°why is the sports school restricting your diet? ¡° She had never heard of such a thing before. ¡°sometimes we have cultural sses in the morning, but in the afternoon, we focus on training. Our program is the kind of ¡®Dundun¡¯ that often falls on the Mat. ¡°In the past, there were a few people who ate too much, and as a result, ¡®Dundun¡¯ vomited on the Mat. It affected the training, so our coach didn¡¯t allow us to eat too much, ¡± Xu ci replied Her tone was quite helpless. ¡°Then we can go to the small shops around here to eat. It¡¯s so ufortable to eat in the cold wind. ¡° ¡°Our coaches have already informed the nearby shops, ¡± Xu ci replied again, her tone filled with deep despair. Xu Youyou was still a little confused, ¡°you can also order food with your mobile phone and send it over. ¡° ¡°If you find out that you have ordered food once, you will be fined 50 yuan. Later, our coach used the money he collected to treat us to a meal. He did so seven times in one semester. ¡± As Xu CI spoke, she sighed as well. Thinking back to those demonic days, she felt a sense of destion in her heart. Xu youyou then looked at Shen Qing, Deng Yiran, and Lu Xuehan, who were squatting next to them to eat. She also had a sympathetic expression on her face. While Shen Qing was squatting to eat, Gu ruo carefully ced the food on the stone table next to Shen Qing. She then quickly dodged as if she was dodging a crocodile. Shen Qing stopped chewing halfway and could not help but raise his head to look at Gu Ruo. ¡°Am I that scary? ¡° Gu ruo quickly shook her head in denial. Lu Xuehan, who was standing next to Shen Qing, saw this and could not help butugh. ¡°Look at how scared the little beauty is. It¡¯s as if she¡¯s been lectured by the dean. ¡° Deng Yiran immediately replied, st time, she was so scared that she cried. He still has the nerve to ask her if she¡¯s scary. Guess what she said? ¡° ¡°What? ¡± Lu Xuehan took a bite of the chicken wing. ¡°You¡¯re so kind. ¡° Lu Xuehanughed out loud when she heard this. The chicken meat in her mouth fell out. She had no image at all. She then turned to look at Gu Ruo, ¡°little beauty, why are you so soft and cute? I like you very much. ¡° Gu Ruo¡¯s face instantly turned red after being teased by Lu Xuehan. Lu Xuehan was a tall girl. She had clean, short hair and looked a little like a minority. Her facial features were three-dimensional and carried a bit of heroic spirit. She had a kind of handsomeness that did not match her gender. She is such a handsome girl, often girl fate is good, boy fate is good, but with a partner... ... Difficult . . Just like thest Michelle, do not like Xu Youyou such a girl, think she white Lotus, or Shengshi level. But Michelle will not hate Lu Xuehan this kind of girl, it is also a little strange. Gu Ruo, on the other hand, was charmed by Lu Xuehan. She stared shyly at Lu Xuehan for a moment before replying, ¡°yes, thank you. ¡° ¡°You sound sweet. Did you grow up eating cutie? ¡° No, no, no, no ¡°Oh... ¡± to talk to the BRAINIAC, logic must be rigorous, ¡°is really a little cute. ¡° Shen Qing said as he ate, ¡°it¡¯s more like a small apple, with a round face. ¡° ¡°You are good, big shoehorn face. ¡± Lu Xuehan could not help but scold. ¡°I¡¯m a sports school flower too, okay? ¡° ¡°You? ! How dare you! Have you never gone so far as to take off your shoes on every date? ¡° Shen Qing¡¯s face immediately turned red. Xu Ci smiled She then revealed the truth, ¡°when I saw his wallet earlier, there were fifteen condoms in it. After a while, I¡¯ll see that it¡¯s still the same fifteen condoms. The colors are all the same. Did you put those things in your bag to make your Wallet Look Bulky? Aren¡¯t you afraid that they¡¯ll expire? ¡° Shen Qing immediately lost his appetite and immediately shouted, ¡°what¡¯s the matter with you people? Why are you attacking me in a group? You speak as if you need them. ¡° Why should a single dog make things difficult for a single dog with ideals? Xu Youyou was afraid that they would scare Gu Ruo so she immediately pulled Gu Ruo away and left Xu Ci alone to kill each other. Xu Ci had just arrived at the cram school that night, and she was already feeling a little ufortable. Shey on the table and kept drinking hot water. Teacher Meng asked Xu Ci a few questions. Xu Ci said that she was fine, so teacher Meng continued with the lecture. Xu Youyou finished copying the notes and put the pen on the table. She moved her wrist and took a short break. She turned to look at Xu Ci and touched Xu CI¡¯s forehead. It was frighteningly hot. She touched Xu Ci¡¯s neck and then looked at Xu Ci¡¯s condition. She was sure that he had caught a cold. Xu Ci squinted his eyes and looked at Xu Youyou. Suddenly, he turned his head with his back to Xu Youyou. Before she coulde back to her senses, Xu Ci pulled her hand away and let her touch the other side of his cheek. It didn¡¯t seem to be very serious. She continued to listen to the lecture. After listening for a while, she reached out to touch xu CI¡¯s forehead again. There were no signs of the fever subsiding. Then, she touched Xu Ci¡¯s hand, but Xu ci held it directly. She had no choice but to get closer and ask, ¡°Do you feel ufortable anywhere? ¡° Xu Ci turned his head and answered, ¡°My head hurts. ¡° ¡°anything else? ¡° ¡°My heart hurts. Help me massage it. ¡° Xu Youyou pulled her hand back unceremoniously and continued to write her notes. Xu Ci thought that Xu Youyou couldn¡¯t care less about him, but in the end, Xu Youyou took away his notebook and helped him summarize some important points before writing them down in the notebook. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. He stared at the way Xu Youyou was helping him write his notes, and his eyes were full of love. After tutoring, the two of them went home together. In the elevator, Xu Youyou couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°can you stay at home by yourself? ¡° Xu Ci leaned against the wall of the elevator and weakly made an ¡°OK¡± gesture. ¡°totally OJBK. ¡° Xu Youyou stared at him for a while and nodded. After the elevator reached the 15th floor, she walked out. When she returned home, Xu Youyou first did her homework. She felt uneasy, so she put down her pen and went to the living room to rummage through the drawers. She found the fever patches and cold medicine at home. Xu Mei looked at her movements and asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? Do you have a cold? ¡° ¡°Xu CI has a cold. He just moved here not long ago. There¡¯s no medicine at home. I¡¯ll send some over for him. ¡° ¡°Oh, that¡¯s fine. ¡° Xu Mei watched Xu youyou leave and couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little inappropriate for a girl to go to a boy¡¯s house in the middle of the night? ¡° ¡°It¡¯s sote at night. The rest of their family is also there. What could possibly happen? ¡± Shi Guoliang was still watching television and didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. They didn¡¯t know that Xu ci was the only person in Xu Ci¡¯s house. Xu youyou arrived at the 18th floor and pressed the doorbell of Xu Ci¡¯s house. After waiting for a while, Xu Ci finally opened the door. He had already changed into his pajamas and was still holding a towel in his hand. His bangs were still a little wet. When he saw Xu Youyou¡¯s expression, he was a little confused. However, he quickly opened the door and let her in. ¡°I¡¯ve brought you a fever patch. You can put it onter. There¡¯s medicine inside. You can eat it when you¡¯re really ufortable. Just drink some ginger soup first. ¡± Xu Youyou put the medicine on the porch and was about to leave. Xu Ci sat close to the dining table and said weakly, ¡°My whole body is starting to hurt now. I can¡¯t move. I just want to lie down. ¡° Xu youyou stopped at the door and looked at him for a while. A tall boy who was sick actually looked pitiful and needed someone to take care of him. Xu Ci¡¯s difort was probably not an act. Her face was red, but her lips were Pale. Her face was very ugly. She stillpromised. She changed her shoes and walked to Xu CI¡¯s side. She touched his forehead again. Xu Ci directly grabbed her hand and held it with her hand. She rubbed it and acted coquettishly. ¡°Your hand is cold. It¡¯s sofortable. ¡° This boy was really too coquettish. It made her heart soften. She said helplessly, ¡°then you go lie down. I¡¯ll help you cook ginger soup. ¡° ¡°There¡¯s coke in the fridge. Use Coke to cook. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to drink it. ¡± Xu Ci actually had the nerve to make such a request. ¡°You¡¯re quite picky. ¡° ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t like the taste of Radix Isatidis. ¡° ¡°Alright, I got it. ¡° Xu Ci stood up and her body swayed. She immediately supported him and made his walking stick again. She helped him into the bedroom andid him down. She covered him with the nket and then went to the kitchen. On the kitchen table, there were some bags of instant noodles. It was probably cooked by Xu CI herself tonight. She opened the fridge and saw that there were not many vegetables inside. Then she looked at the frozenyer. Most of it was empty and there was not much stored in it. It made sense. He had to go to school every day, and after that, he would go to make up lessons. He could only go shopping on Sundays. It would be more convenient to buy some instant noodles, or he could order food. However, he had ordered food for a long time, so there was no guarantee that he would be able to make up lessons in time. In the end, he probably had to go to the store to eat. She took the ginger and coke and helped Xu ci boil the ginger soup. She carried the cup into the bedroom and saw Xu ci lying on the bed. She was actually still using her legs to mp the quilt. She rolled up her pants legs and sleeves. She frowned slightly. She should still be in pain. ¡°You have to lie down properly, ¡± Xu Youyou reminded him. Xu Ci began to wiggle his body. He mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m sweating. It¡¯s ufortable. ¡° ¡°sweating is better. You must have caught a cold. Get up and drink the ginger soup. ¡° Xu Ci answered in a daze. He did not move. Xu Youyou could only put down the cup and help him cover himself with the quilt. Then, she helped him up to drink the ginger soup. After drinking the entire cup, she let Xu Ci lie down again. She took out a fever band-aid from the bag, tore it open, and stuck it on Xu CI¡¯s forehead. Then, she pressed it with her hand. ¡°It¡¯s so cold... ¡± he could not help but mutter. ¡°It¡¯s a warm baby. ¡° He was rendered speechless and could only shut up obediently. Xu Youyou took out the medicine again and sat by the bed to look at the medicine box. She muttered, ¡°this is one pill, twice a day. Take it after meals. This is four pills, three times a day. It¡¯s a capsule of traditional Chinese medicine, so I ate a lot... ¡° Chapter 2218

Chapter 2218: Chapter 2021

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Just as she was mumbling to herself, Xu Ci shifted her body and hugged her waist. She mumbled happily, ¡°little darling, you¡¯re so good. Why are you so good? ¡° ¡°Let go. ¡° ¡°I¡¯m using my warm body temperature. Warm and cold, Are you touched? ¡° ¡°No. ¡° Xu Ci was still rather obedient. She let go of her and continued to lie down obediently. Xu Youyou told her how to take the medicine again, and Xu CI agreed. She turned around and went to the kitchen. She helped Xu ci boil some hot water, poured it into an insted cup, and screwed it up. She then gave Xu Ci half a cup of cold water and ced it on the bedside. ¡°It¡¯s really ufortable at night. When you need to take medicine, you can just mix the water in the insted cup into the cup and drink it, understand? ¡° Xu Ci was already about to fall asleep, but she responded with a nasal voice, ¡°yes. ¡° It was soft and a little cute. Xu Youyou saw that he was still a little worried, so she asked, ¡°do you have a spare key at home? ¡° Xu Ci did not answer, but pointed to the bedside table. She opened the cab door herself, and then saw a drawer of underwear. She closed it again, and then heard Xu Ci say, ¡°it¡¯s at the bottom. Feel it. ¡° She had no choice but to force herself to take out a key from the pile of underwear. ¡°I¡¯ll take the key, just in case. I¡¯ll return it to you when you¡¯re done. ¡± Xu Youyou put the key into her pocket but did not get an answer. Xu Ci seemed to have fallen asleep. She covered Xu Ci with the nket and turned around to leave Xu Ci¡¯s house. She used the key to lock the door. The next morning, Xu Youyou did not go to school with Xu Ci. After checking the sharing area, when she passed by ss 3, she deliberately looked inside the back door and found that Xu ci did note to ss. When she returned to the ssroom, she took out her phone and opened Xu Ci¡¯s chat box. She entered a line of words: Is it ready? After thinking about it, she did not send it out in the end. Instead, she put her phone away. She spent the day peacefully. On the way back from school, she once again experienced the purgatory of the bus. Actually, with Xu ci by her side, she could indeed share a lot of the burden. When she was free, she took out her phone and looked at wechat. Xu Ci had not spoken to her for a day. When she returned home, she went to the 15th floor and got off the elevator. She stood in the stairwell and hesitated for a moment. She thought about whether she should go and see Xu ci, but in the end, she gave up. In the remedial ss. Today, Meng Laoshi had prepared cantaloupe for the students. It had been cut and divided into a few small tes for them. The toothpicks had been inserted. ¡°Xu Ci didn¡¯te today? ¡± Meng Laoshi asked. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s sick. ¡° Meng Laoshi took out a few papers from the desk. ¡°Your House is close to Xu Ci¡¯s house, right? Send this to Xu Ci¡¯s ce and let him try it. ¡± ¡°Yes, okay. ¡± Xu youyou immediately took it and put it into her bag. Suddenly, she had a legitimate reason to look at Xu Ci. In fact, she could ask Xu Ci at any other time, and Xu Ci would be happy to answer, but she always felt that it was very pretentious. She was not good at caring about people, so she would be shy when she greeted them. After tutoring, Xu Youyou went back in a hurry. Perhaps it was because she went back alone today. She ran all the way to her house, swiped the elevator card, and went down to the 15th floor. Then, she went up to the 18th floor. The elevator card in their neighborhood only went to the corresponding floor. Fortunately, their houses were only three floors away. When she reached 1803, she rang the doorbell, but no one opened the door for a long time. She took out the key from her pocket, opened the door, pulled it open, and walked in. Xu Ci did not turn on the lights at home. She turned on the lights herself and asked, ¡°Xu CI, are you at home? ¡° After waiting for a while, no one answered. She changed her shoes and walked into the bedroom. She did not turn on the bedroom lights, but she saw Xu Ci still curled up on the bed. She suddenly felt a little uneasy and quickly walked to Xu CI¡¯s side. She saw that the water on the bedside table had been drunk. He should have taken medicine, so the medicine box was casually ced on the bedside table. She reached out and tore off the fever patch on Xu CI¡¯s forehead, then touched the temperature on his forehead. She was afraid that the fever patch had interfered with his body temperature, so she touched his neck. The temperature was a little better. Xu Ci seemed to have been startled. She raised her hand and touched her own neck. Then, she touched a hand. She opened her eyes and looked in a daze. She saw Xu Youyou. Xu Youyou subconsciously felt relieved. She was still alive, so she was fine. In the end, she wanted to pull her hand back, but her hand was grabbed. Then, her entire body was grabbed into his arms. Xu Ci turned over and pressed her under his body. She bent down and kissed him without caring about anything else. She was caught off guard by the kiss. If thest time was like a dragonfly skimming the water, then this time it was like a stormy wave, shaking the entire ocean. Her lips were pressed down. Because she wasn¡¯t prepared, it only took an instant to pry open her lips and teeth. The heavy and hot breath spread on her cheeks. The heavy breath seemed to be right beside her ear, causing her to fall into the abyss in an instant. She used her hand to press against his chest, but she couldn¡¯t push this beast-like boy away. In fact, his lips were a little dry, but they were soft enough. There was also the smell of tobo in his mouth. It seemed that he had smoked more than one cigarette before he went to sleep. Because his body temperature was higher than ordinary people, this embrace was very warm. A mist rose in front of her eyes and bit by bit, it robbed her of her rationality. Xu Ci looked very anxious. She hugged her tightly, wishing that she could rub her into her chest. The kiss was also very passionate and overbearing. The first kiss only felt a little itchy. The second kiss was a strong drink, which made her instantly drunk. The first time she drank, she did not feel that it tasted good. However, the wine burned her mouth. A person who was not drunk would get drunk. The kiss was not lingering, but seductive. After a long time, he was finally willing to let go of her. However, his lips were kissing her cheek. The scattered kisses were as dense as the morning dew falling down, with a tempting sweetness. In the end, he bit her earlobe. She tried to call out, ¡°Xu CI... ¡° Then, she pinched him with her hand. His body suddenly trembled, and then his whole body froze. Xu Ci was really feverish and confused. When she woke up in the morning, she was still light-headed and had a splitting headache. He had asked the form teacher for a leave of absence. Whether he went to school or not really made no difference. The leave was soon approved, so hey in bed and continued to sleep. He slept until noon and was so hungry that he took out his phone to order takeout. When he went downstairs, he only had his coat on. His calf was blown by the wind, and his condition became serious again. After eating, his whole body was in pain. He endured the pain and took the medicine. Only in the evening did he fall asleep in a daze. It was probably because the medicine had taken effect that he slept very soundly. He had many intermittent dreams. He dreamed that he was still in the sports school, participating in the school¡¯s selection and was selected. He went to the provincial team with Shen Qing and the others. asionally, he woulde back to visit his ssmates. It could not be said how dashing he was. Also, he dreamed that he had caught up with Xu Youyou, and that he even had sex with her. In the dream, Xu Youyou was especially soft and cute, allowing him to do whatever he wanted. She hugged Xu Youyou from the pure and friendly kiss greetings to theter stage of the sex, and everything went very smoothly. At the critical moment, Xu Youyou touched his neck. He felt veryfortable, so he grabbed Xu Youyou¡¯s hand and pulled her into his arms. How could he let her escape? It was not easy to catch up to her, and he wanted to punish her, so he kissed her without caring about anything else. Later, he suddenly realized that something was wrong. Why did she put on her clothes again? Why did she still pinch him? She... ... He looked at Xu Youyou in shock. The two of them looked at each other, but neither of them moved. The lights were not on in the room. It had been closed for a long time during the day, and the geothermal heat was not bad. The surrounding temperature was very high. Xu Youyou was wearing a jacket, and she was being held in the arms of a hot person. She was pressed under her body, and it was extremely hot. The most dangerous thing was this strange atmosphere. She finally came back to her senses and raised her hand to give Xu Ci a punch. Then, she kicked Xu ci off the bed. She quickly got up, picked up her bag, and left. After taking a few steps, she stopped. She took out a test paper from her bag and threw it to Xu CI. She shouted without any rhyme or reason, ¡°here you are! ¡° After saying that, she threw the key in her pocket to him and ran out. Xu Ci heard the loud sound of the door closing. She was so scared that her body trembled. Then, she rubbed her face. She felt that her face must be swollen and in extreme pain. He wanted to chase after her, but he did not move. He lowered his head and looked at the shape of his crotch. In this state, chasing after her was like sexual harassment. He took out his phone from his pocket and sent a message to Xu Youyou. Nanfang Yinan: ¡°I was in a daze. I¡¯m sorry. I apologize to you. ¡°. After waiting for a while, Xu Youyou did not reply. He typed again. Nanfang Yinan: ¡°I was really wrong. ¡°. Then, he saw that Xu Youyou had deleted his friend. Xu Ci quickly changed to a smurf ount and logged in, trying to talk to Xu Youyou. In the end, he found that his smurf ount had also been deleted. He scratched his ears and cheeks, feeling ufortable at home for a long time. He wanted to go downstairs now to find Xu Youyou, but he was afraid that he would disturb the people in the middle of the night and let Xu youyou¡¯s parents discover something. What if her parents didn¡¯t like their daughter being pursued by boys? Moreover, he was simply ying a hooligan! He knew it himself. Therefore, Xu Ci sat at home for almost the whole night, or walked around the house, thinking about how to exin it to Xu Youyou. At five o¡¯clock in the morning, he finished washing up, put on his clothes, put on his backpack, and took the elevator to the first floor. He stood on the opposite side of the elevator and waited. When it was past six o¡¯clock, Xu Youyou finally walked out of the elevator. When she saw him, she immediately turned around and left. ¡°Hey, wait for me. ¡± Xu Ci limped as he chased after Xu Youyou. Later, heined that he was too slow, so he simply jumped on one leg to chase after her. Needless to say, he could jump faster than he could run. Xu Youyou didn¡¯t want to pay attention to him at all, so she walked even faster. ¡°I was really sleepy yesterday. Can I apologize? Can You beat me up? I¡¯ll stand for you to beat me up, or you can pinch me. How about I treat you to a meal? ¡° When Xu CI chased after her, her schoolbag swayed along with it, making a sound of collision. Clearly, it was empty inside, with only a few pens swaying about. Xu Youyou did not want to hear it. The first time, she was at most a little depressed. Later on, her anger also subsided, and she normally interacted with Xu Ci. Now that she thought about it, she was really too big-hearted. Yesterday, she endured it and returned to her own home from Xu Ci¡¯s house. Only when she returned to her room did she start to cry. Too Much! Too Much! She treated kindness like a donkey¡¯s liver and lungs She took care of him when he was sick, and he actually treated her like this? ! ! He was a hooligan! He was bad by nature! He... ... He actually stuck out his tongue ! ! When she thought of this, her face turned red again. She quickly walked to the bus stop. Xu Ci stood beside her and stared at her guiltily. She cleared her throat and said, ¡°I... I¡¯ll buy you some snacks to eat, or... other... lipstick. Do you guys like this? ¡° Xu youyou didn¡¯t wear makeup. She didn¡¯t fawn on them. Xu Ci took out her phone from her pocket and looked at the guide that she had checkedst night. At this time, the bus came, and Xu CI quickly followed. ¡°How about... I give you a bag! It can cure all kinds of diseases. ¡± Xu Ci followed behind Xu Youyou and asked ... Xu youyou still ignored her. Her school bag was bought on Taobao for only 170 yuan, and she was not very interested in this. Xu Ci was really at a loss, so she started to look through the school bag. She took out the test paper that Xu Youyou had thrown away yesterday and said, ¡°I tried to do itst night, but I can¡¯t understand a few questions. ¡° Xu Youyou nced at it and then said in a very bad tone, ¡°give it to me and let me have a look. ¡° As expected of a STRAIGHT-A student... ... The method to attract the attention of a Straight-a student was really unique ... Xu Ci hurriedly handed the test paper to her. She held it in her hand and looked at it. Just as she was looking at the questions, Xu Ci lowered her head and kept staring at Xu Youyou¡¯s face. UH... ... Her eyes were swollen, which made Xu CI¡¯s heart ache ... He raised his index finger and touched Xu youyou¡¯s forehead. It was a little hot, so he immediately asked guiltily, ¡°you also caught a cold? Did I catch it? ¡° After asking, Xu Youyou immediately red at him and rolled up the paper. She grabbed his cor with one hand and forced the paper into Xu CI¡¯s mouth. Xu Ci took out the paper and spat a few times before continuing to follow Xu Youyou to the back door. Was He stupid? He added fuel to the fire. Just when he had some leeway, he messed up again. Xu Ci was so angry that she pped her own mouth. There was nothing she could do as she stood beside Xu Youyou, so she just stood there, racking her brain to think of what to do. However, when they got off the car, no matter what Xu Ci said, Xu Youyou ignored him. Just like that, Xu Ci went to find Xu Youyou after ss, had lunch with Xu Youyou during lunch break, and pestered Xu Youyou after school. Xu youyou ignored him, making things difficult for him. During the make-up ss, Xu Youyou simply sat next to someone else, not intending to get close to Xu Ci. Xu Ci sat opposite Xu Youyou and stretched out her leg, using the length of her leg to rub against Xu Youyou¡¯s leg. When teacher Meng was lecturing, Xu Youyou gave Xu ci a fierce kick, and only then did Xu ci calm down. After tutoring, Xu Youyou packed her things and put them into her bag. Xu Ci circled around Xu Youyou like a ghost and said, ¡°my dear, please listen to my exnation. When I saw my dream lover, I... ¡° Before she could finish her sentence, she was knocked speechless by Xu Youyou¡¯s elbow. When she walked out of the building, she saw that Shi Guoliang was already waiting. The father and daughter walked in front while Xu CI followed behind resentfully. She didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore, mainly because she didn¡¯t know how to face Shi Guoliang. For the next two days, Xu Ci was unable to coax Xu Youyou, and she was on the verge of despair. That day, after school, Xu Ci walked out of the school. Because she was not in a good mood, she did not walk fast. She put her hand into the pocket of her down jacket and walked two steps before turning around to see if Xu Youyou hade out. At this moment, he suddenly saw a few other people walking towards him and calling his name, ¡°Xu CI. ¡° He looked at those people and immediately stopped in his tracks. He could not help but feel a little surprised. Feng Rou walked in front of him and put on a pitiful look. She carefully asked, ¡°Xu Ci, can I talk to you for a moment? ¡° Chapter 2219

Chapter 2219: Chapter 2022

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You want to talk about my impotence? ¡± Xu Ci¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. He had flirted with Ma Yu for a period of time in the past and almost seeded. For some reason, Xu Nan found out about it. Xu Nan held a grudge against him and did not want him to fall in love properly. Hence, he spread the rumor that he was impotent and ended the rtionship with Ma Yu. Xu Ci was quite annoyed with Ma Yu now. especially when he thought about how this fellow actually went around and said that he was impotent, he could not help but feel angry. Was He retarded? Was He crazy? If it was a man, Xu Ci would have beaten her up a long time ago. Ma Yu immediately shook her head. As she spoke, she held back her tears and carefully exined, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t spread this out. I only told the girls in the same dorm. Who knew that they would go out and say it? ¡° ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that? ¡° ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it... can you forgive me... ¡± when Ma Yu said that, she actually started to cry ... Xu Ci was stunned. Ma Yu was quite beautiful. Her face was the size of a palm, her skin was very white, and her eyes were big. Her eyes wererge, and her nose was small, but it was quite perky. Coupled with the fact that Ma Yu often wore makeup, she looked like a standard popr Inte celebrity. She was the type that boys liked the most. Ma Yu¡¯s temperament was gentle and weak. She looked very frail and would arouse the desire to protect others, making the boys want to protect her. When she cried like this, it made people¡¯s hearts ache even more. A few of Ma Yu¡¯s friends even chimed in from the side, saying, ¡°look, she¡¯s already crying. Why aren¡¯t youforting her? ¡°? Xu Ci felt a little helpless. She turned her head and saw Xu Youyou and Gu Ruo walking over. Xu Youyou did not even turn her head as she walked. Gu Ruo, on the other hand, turned back to look at her every two steps. She then moved closer to Xu Youyou and whispered something. Xu Ci wanted to chase after her but was hugged by Ma Yu, ¡°Xu ci, I miss you. ¡° ¡°Tsk, what sports school do you go to? You should take the northern films exam. You definitely got there based on your abilities. ¡± Xu Ci said and nodded as if he was resigned to his fate, ¡°let¡¯s go, let¡¯s have a good chat. ¡° After saying that, he shook off Ma Yu and walked towards the sports school by himself. He took out his phone and used wechat to contact Shen Qing and the rest. After sending the message, he felt that his hands were particrly cold. He then put his hand back into his pocket and kept his distance from Ma Yu and the rest. Not long after, Shen Qing and the rest formed a team. Lu Xuehan was happy to see Ma Yu. He walked over and put his arm around Ma Yu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Isn¡¯t this our Rou¡¯er Baby? Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s catch up on old times together. ¡° Ma Yu saw that Lu Xuehan was a little flustered and turned to look at Xu Ci. ¡°Xu CI, she... ¡° In the end, Xu Ci ignored her and only chatted with Shen Qing and the rest. ¡°Help me think of a way. Xu Youyou has ignored me. It¡¯s been three days and I¡¯m about to break down. ¡° ¡°What did you do to provoke my mother? ¡± Shen Qing asked as she ate a roasted sweet potato. ¡°I did something to her. ¡° The scene fell silent. Lu Xuehan could not help but scold her. ¡°Xu CI, can you do it? She¡¯s a Straight-a student, pure and innocent. She¡¯s different from sister Rou¡¯er who pretends to be pure. You can¡¯t use your stinky hooligan ways. ¡° Ma Yu¡¯s face turned ck after she heard that. ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin... ¡± Xu CI looked at Shen Qing as she spoke. She could not help but ask, ¡°why are you covering your mouth? Did you burn yourself eating the sweet potato? ¡° Shen Qing immediately shook her head. Then, she removed her hand and answered, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll bark. ¡° ¡°Tsk, currently I bark too... ¡° ¡°WOOF WOOF WOOF? ¡° ¡°woof woof woof woof woof woof. ¡° The father and son started chatting, almost tearing each other apart. ¡°crazy. ¡± Lu Xuehan sighed. Deng Yiran immediately nodded and stared at Lu Xuehan. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re both crazy. ¡° Because he was so engrossed in watching, he didn¡¯t notice the father and son rolling their eyes at him. Lu Xuehan forcefully brought Ma Yu to the party hall. Ma Yu¡¯s friends didn¡¯t dare to follow, probably because they were afraid of the girls from the high jump ss. Only Ma Yu came alone. Aftering, Lu Xuehan took off shen Qing¡¯s shoes and threw them into the small room. Then, he locked Ma Yu in alone. Not long after, Ma Yu started crying. This time, she was probably really crying because of the smoke. Shen Qing helplessly wrapped a stic bag around his feet. ¡°Did you really use my shoes as a weapon? ¡° ¡°What else can we do? beat her up? ¡± Lu Xuehan asked. Shen Qing did not know what to do. He asked Xu Ci, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re going to fall in love, so I¡¯m looking for you to renew our rtionship? ¡° ¡°I don¡¯t know. We didn¡¯t talk much. ¡± Xu Ci was still thinking about Xu Youyou¡¯s matter, and her face was gloomy. ¡°Why don¡¯t I kidnap her and use her to threaten mom? ¡° Xu Ci nced at Shen Qing and then replied, ¡°Dad really can¡¯t count on you at all. ¡° Xu Ci was a big jerk! Shameless! Xu Youyou was still angry sitting in the cram school, and she didn¡¯t even listen to the content of the Cram School. Later on, she forced herself to be energetic so that she could continue to listen to the ss. She had never been angry for so long because of a person. In the beginning, she shouldn¡¯t have cared about Xu ci, or else she wouldn¡¯t have been yed a hooligan by Xu Ci. That way, he wouldn¡¯t have a chance to take advantage of her! Also, what did Xu CI mean by that? Two days ago, he would have continued to exin himself behind her. Today, he was chatting with another girl at the school gate. They were even pulling and pulling at each other. Today¡¯s tutoring session was almost over. He had note to the tutoring session until now. He must have gone out to y with that girl. A BIG FLIRTY RADISH! How hateful! Gu Ruo also said that the girl Xu CI was talking to looked a little like her. She looked like a very weak and soft girl. Perhaps Xu CI liked this type of girl. In addition, Ma Yu knew how to put on makeup and dress up, so she looked even more beautiful than Xu Youyou. At least, her soft pink coat and white furry cor looked better than the purple and ck Down Jacket she was wearing. It was such a Cold Day, and she was only wearing a white leggings. So what if her legs were thin? The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. In her heart, she cursed Xu ci even more. As she walked out of the Cram School, the cold wind blew, and she felt much more awake. Xu Ci was the same as Shen Qing and the rest. They were the kind of bad students who could go crazy. In their eyes, dating was nothing. If they could not get this girl, they would change to another girl. After all, there were beautiful girls everywhere. Were they afraid that they would not be able to find them? She had been angry and ignored Xu CI, so Xu Ci found another girl. This was very normal. She could only tell herself again that she had been bitten by a dog. This was also good. Xu Ci would not pester her anymore. Although she was still very angry. She still felt that she had been treated as prey by Xu CI. Suddenly, she ¡°chased after¡± and suddenly ¡°fell into the cold pce. ¡°. When she walked into the unit door, she subconsciously thought that Xu Ci might be waiting for her across the elevator. In the end, she didn¡¯t. She smoothly returned home and sat in her room. She stared at her homework, but she couldn¡¯t put down her pen. She even wanted to go to the kitchen to heat up Xu Mei¡¯s food and eat it. That way, she could divert the pain. Perhaps it would be better? However, she still didn¡¯t want to torture herself. She could only pick up the pen and open the book. In the corner, she wrote a line of small words: Xu Ci is a smelly fool. * Saturday. In the morning, Xu Youyou was in the middle of making up lessons. She realized that she had forgotten to bring a book. During the break, she put on her coat and went home to get her book. When she reached the door of the unit, she saw Xu Ci picking up food downstairs. Then, she carried the food into the unit. She hesitated for a moment, but still followed him in. When she was waiting for the elevator, Xu Ci saw Xu Youyou and was shocked. He went out to fool around with Shen Qing and the others yesterday and did not sleep for almost the whole night. He only went home to catch up on his sleep in the early morning. He was hungry from his afternoon nap, so he took out his phone in a daze and ordered food. When he went downstairs, he was still wearing pajamas and a down jacket. His hair was messy and his face was not washed. He really did not have any image at all. He hesitated for a moment and did not speak to Xu Youyou. He pretended not to see her, afraid that Xu Youyou would despise his sloppy appearance. Xu Youyou was even more displeased when she saw that Xu CI had ignored her. She held her breath and continued to wait for the elevator. At this moment, her phone vibrated. She took out her phone and realized that it was a voice message from Gu Ruo. She immediately opened it and heard a boy¡¯s voice. ¡°Mother, my father doesn¡¯t want to eat or drink because of you. He¡¯s getting lovesick. Just ignore him. I don¡¯t think he has any appetite. He¡¯s so thin that his cheeks have sunken. ¡° The person who had sent the voice message should be Shen Qing. After all, Shen Qing¡¯s voice was very recognizable. It was very deep and voice-activated. However, how did Shen Qing use Gu Ruo¡¯s number to send her a message? Xu Youyou held her phone and took a photo of Xu Ci As she walked into the elevator, she sent a voice message back to Shen Qing, ¡°I ran into your father at the elevator entrance. I ordered two 13-inch pizzas and a snack tter for myself. It looks like I have quite a good appetite. ¡° Xu Ci was also in the elevator and naturally heard it. She was so devastated that she banged her head against the elevator door. The timing was so coincidental that it was embarrassing. At the same time, Xu Ci¡¯s phone rang with a notification. Xu Ci pressed it and it was also yed, ¡°you¡¯re such a pig-like teammate. If I help you again, I¡¯ll call you grandfather! ¡° Shen Qing¡¯s anger was evident from the fact that he had directly given in to her. Not long after, Shen Qing replied to Xu Youyou. ¡°It¡¯s impregnable in my hands. If you continue to have a Cold War with my father, I won¡¯t be polite. ¡° Xu youyou picked up her phone and replied, ¡°then let¡¯s kill her. ¡° Xu Youyou looked at the phone screen and quickly saw two text replies: What the F * Ck? She ignored them. When the elevator reached the 15th floor, she directly exited the elevator. Xu Ci did not hesitate and directly followed her out. Then, she grabbed Xu Youyou¡¯s wrist and entered the stairwell. With a bang, she closed the safe passage door. Xu Youyou shook off Xu Ci¡¯s hand and stood near the door, looking at Xu Ci. Xu Ci was afraid that she would run away, so she used both her hands to support Xu Youyou on both sides. With takeout in her hands, she could even smell the takeout. Not to mention, it was quite fragrant. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? ¡± Xu Youyou asked very coldly. The meaning was very obvious. If she had nothing to do, she would be dyed. ¡°I like you, ¡± Xu Ci said this very seriously. Xu Youyou was stunned for a moment. Suddenly, her heart could not help but beat wildly. She was actually a little nervous. This was the first time Xu ci had confessed to her in a serious manner. Although the asion was not very good, and Xu Ci looked a little sloppy. However, she still looked calm on the surface. She pursed her lips and stared at Xu Ci. She asked, ¡°is there anything else? ¡° ¡°I will ask for your consent for the next kiss. ¡° ¡°Who wants to kiss you? ! ¡± Xu Youyou could not help but ask. She could not stay calm anymore. ¡°Can I do it now? ¡± Xu Ci kept staring at her. When she saw her blushing face, she could not help it. ¡°No! ¡° ¡°okay, then I¡¯ll try my best to endure it. ¡° Xu Youyou was a little flustered by Xu Ci¡¯s stare. She raised her hand to push him away and gave him two punches. ¡°Go away. I want to get my things. I have to make up lessonster, ¡± Xu Youyou said as she pushed Xu Ci away forcefully. ¡°Then, have you calmed down? ¡° ¡°I¡¯m not angry. ¡° ¡°Then, have you forgiven me? ¡° ¡°No. ¡° Xu Ci was a little distressed, but she didn¡¯t continue to pester her. ¡°Okay, you go ahead. I¡¯ll think of something. ¡° Xu Youyou immediately opened the door of the safe passage and walked out. When she went out, she even looked back. Xu Ci didn¡¯t follow her, so she went back home. After entering the house, she suddenly forgot why she was back. ¡°Why did you suddenlye back? ¡± Shi Guoliang was at home and immediately asked when he saw Xu Youyou. ¡°I came back to get the book. ¡± Xu Youyou then quickly returned to her room, took out the book and came out again. ¡°You¡¯re in a good mood today? You¡¯re smiling. ¡± Shi Guoliang looked at Xu youyou again and asked. Xu Youyou was stunned. She... ... was smiling ? ? ¡°No. ¡± After Xu Youyou answered, she changed her shoes and left the house. She was notughing, but her mood was not as bad as before. She felt that Xu Ci was no longer as bad as before. * Gu ruo looked at Shen Qing and Deng Yiran who were sitting in front of her. She then looked at the little cake in front of her. She could not eat it no matter what. She was even more panicked when she heard Xu Youyou¡¯s voice reply, ¡°kill her then. ¡± She knew that Xu Youyou would note to save her. She was tutoring in a well-known international English training ss. She had a ss every hour and had just finished one ss when she was brought out by the two of them. They said that they would treat her to something. She was not hungry after breakfast, so she only went to the pastry shop to eat a small cake. After speaking to Xu Youyou, Shen Qing and Deng Yiran fell silent at the same time. They were at a loss for what to do. This man was really skilled. He had never thought so seriously in all his years of life. ¡°What kind of boy does Xu Youyou like? ¡± Shen Qing was ready to help Xu CI find out. ¡°We both like Hiddleston, ¡± Gu Ruo replied. ¡°HIDDLESTON? Boxing? ¡° ¡°No, Tom Hiddleston. ¡° ¡°Uh... the one ying with the little mouse? ¡° Gu Ruo did not want to answer. Shen Qing nodded and took out his phone to check. He then asked, ¡°this type? Is it possible for my father to buy a pair of contact lenses and dye his hair yellow? ¡° ¡°No, Hiddleston is a gentleman. He¡¯s also handsome and graduated from Cambridge University. ¡° ¡°Cambridge University... A STRAIGHT-A student. He won¡¯t be able toe even if he beats my father to death. ¡° ¡°also... he... he has long legs and a figure... ¡° Shen Qing finally caught on to the main point and thought of an idea. He mmed the table and said, ¡°then let Daddy Seduce you! My father¡¯s long legs and muscles are also very good, but they don¡¯t show in winter. ¡° Shen Qing mmed the table and gave Gu Ruo a fright. She was like a frightened little mole and dropped the melon seeds in her hand. Chapter 2220

Chapter 2220: Chapter 2023

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Shen Qing picked up his phone again and showed Gu Ruo the photo, ¡°do I look like you guys? ¡° ¡°Not at all. ¡± Gu ruo immediately shook her head and tried her best to defend her idol. ¡°I¡¯m talking about the shape of our faces. We all have pointy faces like this. ¡° ¡°If I say we look alike, can you let me go? ¡° Shen Qing was displeased when he heard that. He immediately waved his hand, ¡°go, go, go, you child, your words are really unlikable. ¡° Gu Ruo naturally would not stay any longer. She immediately stood up, put on her coat and was about to leave. After some thought, she asked again, ¡°can I take the cake with me? I¡¯ve already had a bite, so... ¡° ¡°Take it. ¡± Shen Qing did not care about the cake at all. ¡°thank you. ¡± Gu Ruo thanked her sincerely, then packed the cake and took it away. Xu Ci sat at the dining table, holding the phone with one hand and chatting with Shen Qing. She was still eating pizza with the other hand Her words were unclear, ¡°you want me to seduce her? I¡¯m wearing underpants in the middle of winter to show off my figure to her? Are you crazy? I¡¯m not on the swimming team. I used to practice wearing a shirt when I waspeting. ¡° ¡°Why are you so embarrassed? I was helping you to fool her. You showed off your food in front of her and ate so much by yourself? Are you a glutton? ¡± Shen Qing¡¯s voice came from the microphone, criticizing Xu Ci. ¡°Who knew she coulde back so suddenly? When she ordered the food, she wanted to eat every vor. In the end, she ordered two pairs. Okay, let¡¯s not talk about it. I still feel embarrassed. ¡° ¡°Can you eat that much? Let me help you eat some? ¡± Shen Qing asked confidently. ¡°I can¡¯t finish it in the morning, and there¡¯s still night. There¡¯s no need to order dinner tonight. But if you two want toe, thene. There¡¯s nothing to do anyway, and there¡¯s no one else at home. ¡° ¡°Okay,e down and pick US up. ¡° ¡°...¡±Xu CI threw the pizza into the box and stood up. She was just being polite, but she had alreadye. Neither of them could enter the neighborhood. Xu Ci had just moved in, and the walkie-talkie was not connected to the guard¡¯s office, so Xu Ci went to the neighborhood entrance to pick it up. When she walked in, the three of them were chatting. Xu Ci suddenly made a hand gesture, and the other two immediately stopped talking. They were in sync. ¡°Father Xu, are you back from buying groceries? ¡± Xu Ci greeted Father Xu and Liang with a smile. He looked harmless like an innocent little white rabbit. ¡°Yes, your little friends are quite tall. ¡± Father Xu and Liang saw shen Qing and Deng Yiran and sighed. They were still smiling. ¡°Ah, we used to be on the track and field team of the sports school. The basketball teachers came to our team to poach people whenever they had nothing to do. They are tall and have good jumping ability, ¡± Xu Ci replied and winked at Shen Qing and Deng Yiran. Shen Qing and Deng Yiran were like two little fools, nodding their heads in a daze. When they entered the elevator, Xu Ci suddenly had a sh of inspiration and said, ¡°can I bring my friend to your house to get a free meal? ¡° ¡°Sure! ¡± Father Xu and Liang immediately agreed, and they were especially happy. Clearly, they had a hospitable personality. Xu Ci immediately nodded. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll be there in a while. Before that, I¡¯ll take my friend to wash her feet. ¡° Shen Qing rolled his eyes. Xu¡¯s father, Liang, got off the elevator from the 15th floor. Shen Qing and Deng Yiran immediately looked at Xu CI, waiting for her exnation. ¡°Xu Youyou¡¯s father, ¡± Xu Ci introduced. ¡°This surname is very unique. I can guess it. You¡¯re already familiar with her father? Why are you still freeloading? ¡± Shen Qing suddenly looked at Xu Ci in a New Light. Xu Ci immediately nodded. ¡°Yes. ¡° ¡°Awesome. ¡° ¡°A shameless person is invincible in the world. ¡± Xu Ci raised her eyebrows at Shen Qing. When they reached home, Shen Qing went to wash his feet. The stench of Shen Qing¡¯s feet definitely reduced his image. Otherwise, he would be a pretty good-looking young man. The main reason was that Shen Qing exercised a lot and his feet were sweaty. In addition, he did not like to wash his sports shoes. As time passed, his feet became smelly. It was not to the extent of bing ill, but it was not incurable. While waiting for Shen Qing, Deng Yiran asked Xu Ci, ¡°aren¡¯t we going downstairs to eatter? Why are you still eating pizza? ¡° ¡°Oh, I¡¯m going to taste them one by one, ¡± Xu CI answered immediately. She kept eating and then smiled slyly. * As soon as Xu Youyou entered the house, she saw a floor full of shoes. Moreover, the unfamiliar shoes were all very big. She seemed to have guessed something. When she walked in, she saw Xu Ci and the other two sitting at her house, chatting with Father Xu and Liang. She stood at the door and watched for a while. The ¡°three idiots in the SLEIGH¡± pretended to be obedient together. She always felt that the scene was a little... ... Funny ... Shen Qing immediately greeted Xu Youyou, but he did not dare to call her by her nickname. He could only silently wave his hand while Deng Yiran smiled at her. Xu youyou nodded at them with a sympathetic look in her eyes. Then, she took off her coat and walked into her room. Not long after, Xu Youyou came out with a few papers. She went to the three of them and moved a chair to sit down. She patted the few papers in front of them and said, ¡°don¡¯te here for nothing. Let¡¯s do the questions. I¡¯ll exin to you if you don¡¯t know how to do it. ¡° The three of them were dumbfounded. Xu Ci was the first toe back to her senses. She pointed at the papers and said, ¡°do it. It¡¯s a waste not to do it. I want to love studying. ¡± As she spoke, she picked up a pen and really began to look at the questions. Seeing that the students were doing the questions, Father Xu and Liang did not disturb them and went to the kitchen to help. ¡°Oh my God... ¡± Shen Qing looked at the questions and his eyes were full of stars. Then, he nced at Xu Ci¡¯s paper and wanted to copy it. Xu Ci had been in No. 1 High School for a few days, so she should be better than him, right? In the end, it was not the same paper. He instantly felt despair. Shen Qing secretly made up his mind that he could not fall in love with a top student. Otherwise, the days after that would be very boring. Deng Yiran, on the other hand, directly entered a meditative state. He called for them to eat before they came back to life on the spot. The dining table at home was full from all angles, just enough to sit. Xu Youyou brought a ss of water, and Xu Ci immediately waved. ¡°Give me one, fill it up. ¡° Xu Youyou gave Xu Ci a ss of water, and filled it up for him. When the dishes were served, Shen Qing and Deng Yiran entered a meditative state. They tried to take a bite, and then began to doubt life. When they turned their heads again, they saw Xu Youyou and Xu Ci eating a few mouthfuls and drinking a mouthful of water with a calm expression. They knew that they had been tricked by Xu Ci again. Shen Qing ate a few mouthfuls and suddenly said, ¡°there was a question just now, and I suddenly thought of what to do. I¡¯ll go write it. ¡° ¡°Go after you eat! ¡± Xu Mei immediately said. ¡°No, I¡¯ll forget itter. ¡° After saying that, she ran away as if she was running away. Deng Yiran also wanted to run, but he was kicked by Xu Ci, so he could only say aggrievedly, ¡°get me a ss of water too. ¡° Xu Youyou held back herughter and poured Deng Yiran a ss of water. After eating, the few of them gathered in front of the coffee table and continued to read the paper. When the two adults were far away, Xu Ci whispered, ¡°Hey, lend me your homework to copy. ¡° ¡°No. ¡± Xu Youyou directly refused. ¡°Do you have the spirit of solidarity and friendship between ssmates? ¡° ¡°No. ¡° ¡°Let¡¯s go for dinner on the weekend. Chinese food, Western food, Japanese cuisine? ¡° ¡°No. ¡° ¡°Then I¡¯ll make it for you? What do you like to eat? I¡¯ll learn it and make it for you? ¡± Xu Ci continued to ask, unwilling to give up. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to like. I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you. ¡° ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be disappointed about. It¡¯s fine as long as you like me in the future. ¡° After Xu CI finished, Shen Qing put down the pen. ¡°I really can¡¯t listen to this anymore. ¡° Deng Yiran answered with a pained expression, ¡°me too. I¡¯m going to vomit. I have this urge both physically and mentally. ¡° Xu Ci chuckled and continued to be shameless. ¡°You guys are just jealous. ¡° At this moment, Xu Ci suddenly thought of something. She suddenly raised her leg and rolled up her pants, letting Xu youyou see her leg. Xu youyou looked at him inexplicably. ¡°See if my leg is white or not, and the Lazy and beautiful curve of my leg hair... ¡± Xu ci began to introduce her leg. ¡°Are you sick? ¡± Xu Youyou asked. Xu Ci then withdrew her legs, feeling wronged. Sheined to Shen Qing dejectedly, ¡°it didn¡¯t work. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s weird that it worked this way. ¡± Shen Qing even despised Xu CI. She really did have an idiot father. ¡°Why? ¡° Shen Qing rolled up her pants and let Xu ci look at her legs. ¡°girls like me who have light hair. Don¡¯t you think so, mom? ¡° ¡°I don¡¯t have too much hair... ¡° The two of thempared their legs. Xu youyou looked at them. There were three question marks on the top of her head. These two people... ... What was wrong with them all of a sudden ? ? Deng Yiran looked at the two of them and smiled apologetically at Xu Youyou. ¡°sorry about that. If you jump too high for too long, it¡¯s easy to get a concussion. ¡° After sending the three people away, Xu Youyou stood at the door and watched them leave. Just as she was about to enter the door, Xu CI suddenly came back and walked in front of her. She stood very close to her and tugged at her cor. ¡°I have corbones. ¡° ¡°Uh... ¡± Xu Youyou looked at Xu CI tugging at her clothes. Her slender neck and beautiful corbones were disyed in front of her. It was really... ... Not bad ... She took a step back and asked, ¡°what are you doing? ¡° ¡°Seducing you, ¡± Xu ci replied in a particrly serious tone. Xu Youyou looked at Xu Ci and felt a sense of not knowing whether tough or cry. She hesitated for a moment before scolding, ¡°crazy. ¡± Then she quickly opened the door and returned home. She could not help butugh as soon as she entered. She always felt that Xu ci looked smart, but in reality, she was a fool. The main thing was that her face and figure were not bad. Theboratory and multimedia ssroom in No. 1 High School were not in the same building as the normal teaching building. If one saw a group of students walking towards another building in groups, they would most likely be attending chemistry and physics experiments. This kind of scene was verymon. When Xu Youyou and Gu ruo returned with their arms crossed, they first went to the toilet. As soon as they reached the corridor, they could smell the thick smell of smoke, which was very choking. Many students from ss 12 were wandering around the ssroom door, shouting something loudly. The scene was aplete mess. The teacher told the students to leave quickly, shouting that the ssroom was on fire. Don¡¯t mind the things and run quickly. Safety was the most important thing. They were also looking for fire extinguishers and there were others who brought water to pour into the ssroom. The one on fire was in front of ss 12¡¯s ssroom. It should be near the lectern andputer. The students of ss 12 opened the back door. A few brave students walked in and threw their school bags and books out. However, not long after, they ran out again. They said that the fire was very hot and did not dare to stay any longer. Xu youyou nced at the bag that was thrown out but did not have her own bag. She could not help but feel a little anxious. She walked to the back door and wanted to go in to get something, but was stopped by a person. ¡°Are you stupid? Why did you go in with such a big fire? ¡± Xu Ci was in ss 11 and was still near the back row. ss 12 was on fire and was more or less implicated. ss 11 was in ss, so they evacuated in time. Xu Ci also came out with his backpack. He was a little worried about Xu Youyou. When the teacher arranged for them to hide outside the teaching building, he didn¡¯t leave. He stayed nearby and waited for Xu Youyou and the others toe back. ss 12 went to the experimental ss. The ssroom door was locked, so they couldn¡¯t find the fire immediately. Because the form teacher camete, when the door was opened, the fire had already spread. His legs were not agile, so he helped to hold the fire extinguisher. When he found Xu Youyou, Xu Youyou was rushing inside like a little idiot. He immediately rushed over because he was so anxious that he almost sprained his ankle again. ¡°My book... My notes are all in there... ¡± when Xu Youyou spoke, her voice was trembling and her eyes were red from anxiety ... Xu Ci did not understand how important notes and books were to a straight a student. However, when she saw that Xu Youyou almost cried, she immediately pushed Xu Youyou away in anger. ¡°Get lost, I¡¯ll do it! ¡° After saying that, she ran in through the back door of ss 11 to retrieve Xu Youyou¡¯s things. He ran to the door of ss 12 to peep at Xu Youyou. Naturally, he was familiar with Xu Youyou¡¯s seat and found it in an instant. As soon as Xu CI entered, she heard the teacher shout, ¡°why are you still going in? How dangerous is it? ! Leave Now! Do you want to die? ! ¡° As he spoke, theputer in the ssroom must have exploded. There was also a rather spectacr explosion which frightened the students who had surrounded the entrance and made them run away. Xu Youyou was so frightened that her little face turned pale. Her heart began to beat wildly. She suddenly felt that she was being a little pretentious. What if she had harmed Xu Ci? Xu Youyou¡¯s seat was close to the front row because she was short due to her studies and was closest to the fire source. When Xu CI entered, Xu Youyou and Gu Ruo¡¯s desks were burning. He had no choice but to pull Xu Youyou¡¯s bag down from the chair. He then grabbed Gu Ruo¡¯s bag and quickly ran out. After leaving the ssroom, Xu Ci handed the bag to Xu Youyou. The moment Xu Youyou received the bag, she first used it to extinguish the mes on Xu CI¡¯s arms and clothes. Xu Ci immediately took off his torn down jacket and asked Xu Youyou as he did so, ¡°do I look like a fire in winter? ¡° ¡°thank you... ¡± Xu Youyou said softly. She then dragged Xu Ci¡¯s sleeves and walked out, telling them to stay away from the scene of the fire. ¡°Huh? What? It¡¯s too quiet. I can¡¯t hear you. ¡± Xu Ci took an inch and took a mile. Seeing that Xu Youyou was unwilling to speak, he showed her his burnt down jacket and waved it in front of her eyes. ¡°I said thank you. ¡± Xu Youyou repeated herself. She then went to a window at the end of the corridor and opened her bag to look through the things inside. Gu Ruo followed behind them. She held her bag and looked carefully at Xu Ci. When she saw that Xu ci was in a good mood, she whispered, ¡°thank you. ¡° ¡°You¡¯re wee. My friends must have scared you during the weekend, right? Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re all thieves with no guts. ¡± Xu Ci was very satisfied with his heroic act of saving the Damsel in distress He felt that his rtionship with Xu Youyou had finallye to fruition, so heughed heartily and began to chat with Gu Ruo. Chapter 2221

Chapter 2221: Chapter 2024

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Most of the notes are in the desk... ¡± after Xu Youyou finished speaking, she immediately burst into tears. When Xu Ci saw it, she was stunned and at a loss. She exined to Xu Youyou, ¡°when I went there, the desk was already on fire. ¡° When Xu Youyou heard that, she realized that the fire was out, so the notes did note out. She immediately broke down and cried even more sadly. ¡°Why don¡¯t I go back and take a look? ¡± Xu Ci asked tentatively. ¡°Don¡¯t go, ¡± Xu Youyou answered while crying. Her hand even grabbed the corner of Xu CI¡¯s shirt. Xu Ci could not describe what he was feeling. He was anxious when he saw Xu Youyou crying, especially when Xu Youyou was crying by the corner of his shirt. It made his heart ache even more. He could only clumsily reach out and help her wipe her tears. ¡°It¡¯s just notes. Just copy it again, ¡± Xu Ci tried tofort her. ¡°No... it¡¯s an entire semester. There¡¯s also... There¡¯s also notes for remedial sses... I¡¯ve written a few full books... they¡¯re all gone... ¡± Xu Youyou continued to cry. In the end, she simply squatted down and hugged her knees as she cried. There were still people in the corridor who were busy putting out the fire. They couldn¡¯t help or cause trouble, so Xu ci moved Xu Youyou, who was squatting and crying, to a corner. She looked like she was moving a slightly bigger flower pot. Xu Youyou was small, so it didn¡¯t take much effort to move her away. Then, Xu Ci squatted across from Xu Youyou and used the sleeve of his school uniform to help her wipe her tears He whispered, ¡°it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll copy it for you. Isn¡¯t it just a note? I don¡¯t study and I¡¯m injured. There¡¯s plenty of time. If I can¡¯t finish copying it in a few days, I¡¯ll copy it for a winter break. I¡¯ll make it up for you, okay? ¡° ¡°Your handwriting is ugly... ¡° ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you can read it. Alright, stop crying. ¡± Xu Ci said as he rubbed Xu Youyou¡¯s head. Xu youyou still felt very sad. She sobbed and choked for a long time, but she did not cry as much as before. Her skin was white and her nose was red when she cried. The skin around her eyes had also turned light pink. She looked delicate and pitiful, but she was actually quite pretty. Xu Ci stretched out his injured leg in front of her, ¡°I was helping you carry something just now. I sprained my foot again. Help me RUB it. ¡° Xu youyou hesitated for a moment but still reached out to help Xu CI¡¯s ankle. Gu Ruo had been hugging her school bag and watching from the side. A portion of her books and notes had been burnt and tears were welling up in her eyes. She also wanted to cry. She turned to look at Xu Ci trying tofort Xu Youyou and suddenly felt a little envious. She wiped her tears and felt that the atmosphere between the two of them was quite good. She did not want to be a third wheel and disturb them, so she obediently carried her school bag and walked away. As she walked, she wiped her tears and her sleeves were wet. The corridor was a little crowded, so she walked out of the school building. She carried her bag and walked around. When she turned her head, she saw the sports school next door. She stood by the railing and soon, a few people ran over from the opposite side. Shen Qing asked, ¡°it¡¯s impregnable. What happened on your side? I think there¡¯s smoke. ¡° ¡°Our ssroom... burned down. ¡° Shen Qing looked at Gu Ruo. Seeing that she was fine, he scratched his head and asked, ¡°Oh, no one died, right? ¡° Gu Ruo shook her head. ¡°How are my two elders? ¡° ¡°pretty good. ¡° Shen Qing did not ask any further. There were still people calling for Shen Qing. Shen Qing left in a short while. Gu ruo stood by the fence for a while longer. Suddenly, someone came to deliver food on the path between the two schools. He stopped Gu Ruo and asked, ¡°are you Gu Ruo? ¡° ¡°Yes... ¡± she immediately replied weakly. ¡°someone gave you a rush order and this. ¡± The deliveryman handed Gu Ruo a cup of Pearl milk tea and a packet of tissues. Then, he left like a gust of wind. Gu Ruo held the milk tea and the tissues in her hands and stared nkly for a long time. Then, she inserted a straw and began to drink. The milk tea was hot. It was rather sweet. The fire was quickly put out and did not spread. With the help of the firefighters, they finally found the cause of the fire. The truth made the school leaders very angry. There were rows of wires under theputers of ss 12. The wires were ced under the desks. Some of the students brought their own charging wires and plugged their phones in there to charge their phones. They were afraid of being discovered and even deliberately made a cover-up. The rows of wires were old, or the wires at the corner were short-circuited. In addition, the umted cover could not dissipate the heat, which led to the fire. In addition, there was no one in ss 12¡¯s ssroom, so they did not notice it immediately. This caused the fire to grow bigger and bigger. The ssrooms of ss 12 and ss 11 were badly burned. The front row of ss 12¡¯s ssroom was even more heavily damaged. Xu Youyou¡¯s notebook had turned into an insignificant spark in the fire and disappeared without a trace. There was no way to save it. Because the ssroom had been burned and needed renovation, the people of the two sses had been moved to the staircase ssroom for sses. The school¡¯s arrangement was that ss 1 and ss 2 were the same teachers, and ss 11 and ss 12 were the same teachers. And so on. This time, they were directly moved to the same ssroom for sses. The students of the two sses forcefully became one ss. At first, they were really restless and a little excited. The most eye-catching one was that the moment Xu ci entered the ssroom, she sat side by side with Xu Youyou. The tables in the lecture hall were arranged on both sides with three seats, and in the middle, there were six seats. The students of ss 11 sat on the left side, while the students of ss 12 sat on the right side. The students of the two sses in the middle would lean together, and Xu Ci and Xu Youyou sat side by side. Xu Ci had just sat down when Xu Youyou couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°aren¡¯t you afraid of blocking the students at the back since you¡¯re sitting so close to the front? ¡° ¡°Do you understand the stairway ssroom? I¡¯m willing to sit here. The Feng Shui here is good, and it helps me to be more and more handsome, ¡± Xu CI answered confidently ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to the back. ¡° Xu Ci immediately gave in. ¡°No, no, no. I¡¯m ugly, and others don¡¯t want to sit with me. You¡¯re a good person, so pity me. ¡° After listening, Xu youyou raised her eyebrows, but in the end, she didn¡¯t move. It was a lie to say that Xu CI helped her save her schoolbag. She was not moved, so she treated Xu ci well today. She also nned to let bygones be bygones. As long as Xu CI was more obedient, she would forgive him. Just as she made this decision, Xu Ci pulled her hand. ¡°frozen hand... ¡° Xu Youyou immediately pulled her hand back, took out a glove from her bag, and threw it to Xu CI. She thought about whether she should continue to be angry. Xu Ci was a stinky hooligan. Xu Ci did not continue to Pester her. Instead, she stopped when things were good and studied the borrowed notes. When she really saw the ss notes of this group of brainiacs, Xu Ci truly experienced Xu Youyou¡¯s breakdown. Each subject could be summarized into a thick stack of ss notes. This made him suspect that this group of brainiacs had directly copied the books down. There was something in the books, so there was no need to copy it down into the notebook, right? Why did they do this? Why? Ah? ! ! But since he had promised Xu Youyou, he could only brace himself and continue to copy. He was afraid that copying one person¡¯s notes would not be reliable, so he even found three of the best students in ss 11 and borrowed their notes to copy them all. Xu Ci basically did not listen to the ss, nor did she understand the ss. She only focused on helping Xu youyou copy the ss notes Just like that, after copying two sses, Xu Ci felt that his fingers were sore. He had never written so many words in his entire life. Thest time he had seriouslypleted his homework was when he was writing a field notebook. This time, he actually started to write the ss notes! In order tomemorate the asion, he even took out his phone and took two photos of his notes. He then sent them to his wechat moments: Papa Xu¡¯s road to bing a top student. He put down his phone and copied another lesson. Feeling tired, he took out his phone and looked at his wechat moments. Shen Qing: 66666. Deng Yiran: 66666. Lu Xuehan: 666666. Mother: My little baby has been studying seriously. How wonderful. Xu Nan: Have you figured it out? After looking at it for a while, he showed his phone to Xu Youyou. ¡°Look, they¡¯ve all given me likes. ¡° Xu Youyou was discussing drinking hot water with Gu Ruo. There was no water dispenser in the Stairway ssroom and the water dispenser in ss 12 had been scrapped. The students in ss 11 seemed to want to bring their own water dispenser over. She nced at it casually and then reached out to take a look at Xu Ci¡¯s notes. Although she disliked the ugly handwriting, she was very satisfied with Xu CI¡¯s attitude towards writing notes. Xu Ci also conveniently took Xu Youyou¡¯s textbook to see if Xu Youyou had also copied notes from the book. After flipping through a few pages, she was delighted. She then took out her phone and took a photo of the words ¡°Xu Ci is a stupid idiot¡± She then sent another post on her wechat moments: Look at the handwriting. Does it look good. Shen Qing¡¯sments were almost in sync: In the past, your wechat moments were about eating, taking selfies, and ying games. Now, your wechat moments were about eating, taking selfies, and Xu Youyou. Xu Ci looked at her cell phone and smiled foolishly. Soon, she started chatting with her friends. Thest self-study ss ended. The students of ss 11 could leave school, while the students of ss 12 were all left behind for criticism and education. Therefore, the students of ss 12 could only lower their heads and wait for the school leader¡¯s criticism. Xu Ci intended to wait for Xu Youyou to leave together, so she did not follow after school. Instead, she sat in her seat and continued to take notes. She even plugged in her phone¡¯s earpiece and listened to the song. She looked quitefortable. The head teacher of ss 12 was punished. A few students of ss 12 who were charging their batteries were sent to their parents. The entire ss 12 was reprimanded by the school leader. Just as the head teacher was scolding excitedly, he saw Xu CI. The head teacher immediately shouted, ¡°that male student, take off your hearing aid. ¡° Xu Ci did not hear him and continued writing. Xu youyou quickly pushed Xu Ci away. Xu Ci turned her head and looked at Xu Youyou in confusion. She even had the mood topare her heart with Xu CI¡¯s. Xu Youyou immediately pulled Xu CI¡¯s headphones off. Then, Xu Ci heard the Dean¡¯s Voice, ¡°you, I¡¯m talking about you. What¡¯s wrong with you? Ah? ! I¡¯m talking, what¡¯s your attitude? ¡± After Xu CI heard it, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m studying seriously. ¡° ¡°You don¡¯t study when you should study, but you¡¯re quite active when you shouldn¡¯t study. What¡¯s your name? ¡° ¡°Xu CI. ¡° ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to stand up. Sit properly. ¡° Xu Ci felt baffled and curled her lips. ¡°Is my upper body very long? ¡° After Xu CI finished speaking, the students of ss 12 all snickered. The Dean became even more displeased and directly walked over to Xu CI. He walked to Xu Ci¡¯s side, looked at Xu Ci, and then said, ¡°stand up. ¡° ¡°Are you checking your body? ¡± Xu Ci was a little unhappy and answered impatiently. Xu Youyou immediately poked Xu Ci with her finger before reluctantly standing up. The Dean stared at Xu Ci for a while, adjusted his sses, and asked, ¡°you¡¯re from ss 11, right? The sports major? ¡° ¡°Yes. ¡° ¡°Why didn¡¯t you leave school with me? ¡± Xu Ci immediately answered with a touching answer, ¡°I transferred hereter. My starting point is low, and I¡¯m using all my time to copy notes. ¡° As she said that, she even showed her notebook to the dean. Sometimes, the dean seemed to go crazy. In fact, many students knew that he was a teacher who insisted on not abandoning or giving up. Every student would treat him in such a neurotic way Therefore, the students usually did not provoke him. The head teacher looked at Xu CI¡¯s notebook. It was really the case. He did not say anything else and continued to criticize the students of ss 12. After Xu Ci sat down, she was about to put on her headphones and continue writing, but she was stopped by Xu Youyou. After school, Xu Ci naturally left with Xu Youyou. After all, the two of them had the same destination. On the way to the residential area after getting off the bus, Xu Ci suddenly caught up with Xu Youyou and said to her, ¡°raise your hand. I have something for you. ¡° Xu Youyou raised her hand and opened her palm. Xu Ci directly grabbed her hand and interlocked his fingers. ¡°I... Do you want it? ¡° Xu youyou looked at their hands and then raised her head to look at Xu Ci. She held Xu Ci¡¯s hand and walked home. After a few steps, she grabbed Xu Ci¡¯s hand and threw Xu Ci to the side of the rubbish heap. ¡°No. ¡° The students started toe to the lecture hall. They were quite happy. They felt that the toilet was not crowded and they did not need to queue up. They just needed to take off their pants. Moreover, this ce was very close to the canteen. There was no need to queue up to go to the canteen. There were still good seats. Later on, they couldn¡¯t be happy anymore. Because the stairway ssroom had a lot of space, the heating couldn¡¯t keep up, so the room was a little cold. Xu Ci was copying notes, and she always felt that her hands were cold. When Xu Youyou was in ss, she would also put her hands into her pockets. After writing for a while, Xu Ci¡¯s hands were very cold, so he reached out to show Xu Youyou. He motioned to her, ¡°look, your baby¡¯s hands are all red from the cold. ¡°. Xu Youyou kept staring at the ckboard. She nced at Xu Ci¡¯s hands, then took them out of her pockets and held Xu CI¡¯s hands. Xu Ci was cured in an instant, but when the back of his hand was no longer cold, Xu youyou withdrew her hand. He looked at Xu Youyou. Seeing that she would not visit him again, he was a little disappointed and lost. He was stunned for a moment. He lowered his head and took out his phone to send a message. After ss, he left the ssroom. Not long after, Xu Ci came back with a rxed bear pillow in her hand. When she sat down, there was a fragrant smell. Apparently, she had borrowed it from a girl. Xu Ci hugged the pillow and finally felt a little better. She felt like she was hugging spring. When Xu Youyou was writing the questions, she nced at Xu Ci¡¯s pillow and suddenly felt a little unhappy. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to write anymore. Keep your notes. I¡¯ll make up for it during winter break, ¡± Xu Youyou whispered to Xu CI. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s useful for me to keep this thing? ¡° ¡°What if you study hard in the future? ¡° Xu Ci was delighted after listening to her and sighed, ¡°so you¡¯re quite humorous. ¡° Xu Youyou hummed softly and ignored her. She continued to work on the questions. Xu Ci threw the pillow into her arms. ¡°Do you need it? ¡° ¡°I don¡¯t need it. Otherwise, the person who lent it to you would be disappointed. ¡° ¡°He¡¯s giving it to his father. Why would he be disappointed? ¡° Xu youyou asked in surprise, ¡°it smells so good. Is it Shen Qing¡¯s? ¡° ¡°He¡¯s wearing perfume to disinfect it. ¡° Xu Youyou returned the pillow to Xu CI. ¡°You can use it. ¡° Chapter 2222

Chapter 2222: Chapter 2025

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. Each person has one hand. When I¡¯m writing, you put your left hand in. ¡° ¡°Of course not. ¡± Xu Ci must have taken the opportunity to act like a hoodlum. She was not stupid, and the pocket of her down jacket was pretty good. Seeing that she did not seed, Xu Ci could only ept her fate and continue to copy her notes. When the ss resumed, Xu youyou still felt cold. She held a small hand warmer in her hands. After thinking for a moment, she stuffed the hand warmer into the middle of Xu Ci¡¯s pillow, made a partition, and then put her left hand in. Xu Ci pretended not to care, but the corners of her mouth could not help but curl up. In the pillow, she reached out her fingertips and carefully went through the obstacles to touch the back of Xu Youyou¡¯s hand. Xu Youyou was seriously in ss and did not pay much attention. Later, she felt that it was a little annoying for Xu Ci to scratch her fingers one after another, so she used the tip of her index finger to try to push xu CI¡¯s fingertips back. The two people¡¯s fingertipspeted for a while, and they were evenly matched. Xu Youyou red at Xu Ci, took out her hand, and tidied up the things on the table. Xu Ci watched her tidying up. When she turned her head, she could see Xu ci resting his face on the book and smiling sweetly at her. It was especially beautiful. During lunch break, when they were eating, Xu Ci suddenly received a message and handed her phone to Xu Youyou. ¡°Here, look at the new down jacket from school. ¡° ¡°NEW DOWN JACKET? ¡± Xu Youyou was quite surprised. The school¡¯s worn down jacket had been in use for a few years and hadn¡¯t been improved. ¡°That¡¯s right. Last time, didn¡¯t you tell me that you didn¡¯t like the style of the school down jacket? I went back and told my dad that the school uniform was too ugly and I didn¡¯t want to go to school, so my dad mentioned it to the school, ¡± Xu Ci said to Xu Youyou as they ate She looked as if she was about to be praised. ¡°The school will agree to it? ¡± Xu Youyou was surprised. ¡°Why not? ¡± My family provided him with the design drawings and then found a factory to help pay for the fees. In the end, you were the ones who voluntarily bought the school uniform. If you bought it, the cost woulde back. It¡¯s not a loss-making business. Besides, the original down jacket did have a quality problem.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good... ¡± Xu Youyou and Gu ruo immediately gathered together to look at the pictures. Xu Youyou held Xu Ci¡¯s phone and looked back and forth. The down jacket was not considered a fashionable style but it was much better looking than the current one. It was a long straight jacket, ck for boys and pink for girls. When she saw the color of the down jacket, she hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°do you like girls to wear pink? ¡° She remembered that she was wearing a pink Hoodie, and Xu Ci had even taken a photo of her. The girl who came to look for Xu Ci thest time was also wearing a pink jacket. Did Xu Ci like the same style, the pink and soft girl? Of course, Xu Ci did not notice Xu Youyou¡¯s emotions and replied with a smile, ¡°I think you will definitely look good in this color. ¡° Xu youyou suddenly felt a sense of disdain and said directly, ¡°IF I want to buy it, I¡¯ll buy a ck one. ¡° ¡°The pink one doesn¡¯t look good? ¡° ¡°It doesn¡¯t look good! ¡° ¡°I think it¡¯s pretty good... ¡° ¡°It just doesn¡¯t look good! ¡° Seeing Xu Youyou¡¯s firm attitude, Xu Ci could only nod. ¡°okay, okay, okay. It doesn¡¯t look good. ck is pretty good too. It¡¯s exactly the same as a boy¡¯s. ¡° It was still a couple¡¯s outfit. The color wasn¡¯t important. Xu Youyou handed her phone back to Xu Ci and asked, ¡°has the school already agreed? ¡± ¡°Yes, they only sent it to me after they¡¯ve confirmed it with the school. However, they can only start selling it next semester, so I won¡¯t be wearing a down jacket for a while. Add My wechat number back, and I¡¯ll send you a picture. ¡° Xu Youyou thought about it and nodded. She then became friends with Xu Ci on Wechat. While she was waiting for Gu Ruo to slowly eat, Xu Youyou secretly opened Xu CI¡¯s photo album. She saw the things he had recently posted and even liked it. Xu Ci was also looking at his phone. When she saw that Xu Youyou had liked it, she could not help butugh. Gu ruo looked back and forth between the two as she ate. She could not help but feel a little jealous. When she returned, Xu Ci went to look for Shen Qing and the others again. Gu Ruo held Xu Youyou¡¯s arm andined, ¡°I¡¯m a little jealous. ¡° ¡°Jealous? ¡° ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve been ying with Xu CItely. I keep feeling like my best friend has been snatched away. My heart is especially sore, but I can¡¯t ruin your rtionship. After all, the two of you look quitepatible. ¡° ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? There¡¯s no chance. ¡° Xu youyou smiled as she replied and gave Gu Ruo a loving hug. When she walked into the multimedia building, she subconsciously turned her head and looked in the direction where Xu Ci left. He seemed to be stopped by two girls who were saying something to him. She was a little unhappy again, thinking in her heart: attract bees to attract butterflies, but also smelly hooligans. She paused suddenly as she went up the stairs. Jealous? Because you feel that Xu Ci is close to someone else, so your heart is full of acid? This feeling... ... Yes .. Jealous? I don¡¯t think so. Xu Youyou was basically used to getting out of the elevator every morning, and saw Xu CI waiting for her. At first, she would ignore Xu Ci, but after Xu Ci¡¯s legs became Nimbler and Nimbler, she gave up. So when she walked side by side with Xu Ci, she was quite natural. Last night, she didn¡¯t sleep well and spent the whole night thinking about Xu Ci. She was wondering if it was because Xu ci had kissed her, and she had developed a special mentality towards Xu CI, which was why she cared about Xu Ci? Or perhaps, she had also entered puberty, so her thoughts became active? As a Straight-a student who only read sage books, she was usually obsessed with studying and didn¡¯t think about other things, so she rarely lost sleep. That was why she wasn¡¯t in a good state today, and she was still yawning when she walked. Just as she walked out of the unit door, Xu Ci pulled on her school bag, then unzipped her school bag and put snacks into it. ¡°I¡¯m not helping you put it on! ¡± Xu youyou immediately protested. She struggled as she protested, like a lively little rabbit. ¡°I bought it for you. You¡¯re too thin. Eat some puffed food and sweets to gain weight. I¡¯ll carry the school bagter. ¡° ¡°I¡¯m not very thin, but my face is a little obvious. I have meat too. ¡° ¡°Can I pinch it? ¡± Xu Ci wanted to Pinch Xu Youyou¡¯s face. ¡°No. ¡± The meat was on her chest. Xu Ci nodded and helplessly took Xu Youyou¡¯s school bag. He carried it on his back. His down jacket had been burnt. Recently, he had been wearing his own coat very righteously. So at this moment, Xu Ci was wearing a long ck down jacket and carrying a small pink school bag. There was an ugly little doll hanging on the bag He looked very interesting. ¡°Do you want toe out for fun on Christmas Eve? ¡± Xu Ci walked a few steps and turned to Xu Youyou. ¡°What¡¯s there to y? ¡± Xu Youyou really wanted to go out to y, but there were too many people on the street and she didn¡¯t y much. She was alone and crowded. Xu Ci began to count with her fingers. ¡°With Shuai Nan Nan apanying you shopping, eating with you, and ying around with you, isn¡¯t it great? ! ¡° ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be tempting. ¡± Xu youyou pursed her lips and shook her head. She wasn¡¯t very satisfied. ¡°You¡¯ve been obsessed with studying for so long, it¡¯s time to rx. When the timees, I¡¯ll take you out to y. You just need to go with someone. ¡° ¡°I¡¯ll think about it. ¡° Xu Youyou said that she would think about it, which made Xu ci extremely happy. She wished that she could turn around on the spot. When she saw Xu Ci¡¯s happy expression, she could not help but feel happy. The more she felt that something was wrong with her, the more she stole a nce at Xu Ci and then looked at her again. She realized that she was still in a good mood. How should she describe this feeling? It was like pouring pop-tarts into a coke. The bottle was jumping nonstop with a crackling sound. It was sweet, messy, and Numb. In short, it was not very good, but it was not annoying. Christmas Eve happened to be a Sunday. In the morning, Xu Ci and Xu Youyou still went to make-up sses to make up for lessons, but Xu CI¡¯s mind was clearly not on studying. When they arrived at teacher Meng¡¯s residence, they first borrowed notes from a few other students and then kept sending messages. Xu Youyou followed teacher Meng¡¯s train of thought in ss. asionally, she recorded a few strokes. She reached out and poked Xu ci to write down a few important points in his notebook before starting to work on her own. Xu Ci looked at the words on the notebook. His handwriting was very young and tender. It was the same handwriting as a primary school student¡¯s. Xu Youyou¡¯s handwriting was very graceful. When the two types of handwriting were mixed together in the same notebook, it was surprisingly harmonious. Xu Ci wanted to post it on wechat moments again. However, when she thought that Shen Qing and the others would definitely scold her, she gave up. She resisted the urge to show off and continued to follow Xu Youyou to ss. After the tutoring session, Xu Ci picked up Xu Youyou¡¯s bag and said, e with meter. I¡¯ll take you out to y. ¡° ¡°No thanks, I have an appointment with Gu Ruo. ¡° ¡°Is there anyone else besides Gu Ruo? ¡° ¡°No. ¡° ¡°Thene with me to pick up Gu Ruo. ¡± Xu Youyou did not seem to be allowed to refuse. Xu Ci sent Xu Youyou home first and asked her to deliver the bag. Then, he went straight to the garage and drove the old car. ¡°Can you drive? ¡± Xu Youyou could not help but ask. Xu Ci took out his sses from the car and put them on by himself. He turned his head and raised his eyebrows at Xu Youyou, ¡°are you handsome? ¡° ¡°No. ¡° ¡°I stole my brother¡¯s driver¡¯s license and pretended to be my brother. The sses are the same model as Xu Nan¡¯s. ¡° ¡°No, I¡¯m asking about your driving skills! ¡± Xu youyou almost broke down. Xu Ci leaned over and helped Xu Youyou fasten her seatbelt. After fastening it, she said in a low voice, ¡°don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be very careful while you¡¯re in the car. ¡° Speaking at such a close distance, Xu Ci¡¯s breath warmed Xu Youyou. She smelled the familiar smell on his body. It was not strong, but it smelled good. Xu Youyou sat in the car nervously and watched Xu CI drive. Xu Ci drove steadily, like an experienced driver. This was reflected in the fact that when Xu CI was driving, her mouth never stopped. She would scold the car in front of her and say something else, which made Xu Youyou¡¯s head hurt. She held her forehead with one hand and thought to herself, ¡®good feelings are just an illusion. She definitely wouldn¡¯t like this model. She definitely wouldn¡¯t like this model. ¡®. Just as she was impatient and wanted to turn her head to scold Xu Ci, she saw Xu Ci driving seriously and closed her mouth again. Xu Ci had a face that could make others forgive her. He was very handsome when he was serious and wearing sses actually added points to his looks. Her words were stuck in her throat and she could neither speak nor swallow them. Fortunately, Gu Ruo had contacted her at this time. The car arrived at the entrance of Gu Ruo¡¯s neighborhood. When they got into the car, Gu Ruo was still a little nervous and cautiously greeted Xu Ci. ¡°I have a lot of snacks in the back seat. Help yourself. ¡± Xu Ci said and gave Gu Ruo a look. Gu Ruo immediately nodded to show that she understood. Xu Ci had deliberately ced something in the back seat to prevent Xu Youyou from sitting in the back seat. Gu Ruo had no choice but to sit down alone. After a long while, she picked up a bag of potato chips and began to eat. Xu Ci owed her this! Xu Ci had snatched her Xu Youyou away and she could only eat dog food by herself. Of course, she would not be polite! Xu Ci first brought Xu Youyou and Gu Ruo to the party hall. This ce was almostpletely booked by them and they upied this ce every weekend. They might as well keep some things here for a long time. Xu Ci brought the two girls in and the ce was immediately in an uproar. ¡°F * CK! ¡° ¡°F * Ck, F * Ck, F * CK! ¡° ¡°Xu Ci, you Brat... You¡¯ve seeded? ¡° ¡°The little flower of the mothend, Xu Ci. You¡¯ve mercilessly destroyed Yang Xiaonan, you¡¯ve gone too far. ¡° Gu Ruo was frightened by the enthusiasm of this group of people and hid beside Xu Youyou. Xu Youyou was rather calm. After all, she had once been very calm even when she was being sung by a hundred people. ¡°Stop Fooling around, bring your ssmates here to y, ¡± Xu Ci said as he escorted the two girls in. Shen Qing immediately jumped up and pretended to wipe the SOFA. ¡°Come, Mommy will cook here. ¡° Deng Yiran stood up and asked, ¡°what would you like to drink? Coke, sprite, orange juice, or beer? ¡° Xu Ci lowered her head and asked the two of them. Both of them asked for orange juice, and Deng Yiran immediately went to help pick up the orange juice. Shen Qing sat on the coffee table across from them and waved her hand to get closer to Xu Youyou. ¡°Mommy, add me on Wechat. ¡° ¡°okay. ¡± Xu Youyou did not hesitate and immediately agreed. ¡°What do you mean? I used so much effort to add him back then. ¡± Xu Ci immediately protested. Xu Youyou, on the other hand, replied confidently, ¡°He has a nice voice. ¡° ¡°What the F * Ck? ¡± Xu Ci was stunned. Shen Qing, on the other hand, immediately started to show off. Heughed so arrogantly that Xu CI wanted to beat him up. ¡°Mother, I¡¯ll sing for you whenever I have free time in the future. My singing is especially good. ¡± Shen Qing said as he looked at Gu Ruo, ¡°it¡¯s impregnable. Do you want to hear me sing? ¡° Gu Ruo shook her head like a rattle-drum. Shen Qing clicked his tongue and did not add Gu Ruo. All the girls from the Dance Department who were on good terms with them gathered. One of the girls was especially funny as she was putting on makeup. One of her eyes had finished putting on makeup while the other had not. The contrast between the half of her face and her makeup was very strong. For A girl to reveal such a look in front of a boy meant that there was no one among the boys that she was interested in, so she did not care at all. Xu Ci started to scold her when she saw her. ¡°Don¡¯t scare me. Oh, right, lend me your makeup. ¡° ¡°No way, Xu Ci. You¡¯re quite attentive on your first date. Are you nning to put on some makeup? ¡° ¡°No, just lend it to me. ¡± Xu Ci waved her hand as she spoke. That girl was also very generous. It didn¡¯t take long for her to send the makeup bag over. Xu Ci took the makeup bag and dragged Xu Youyou to the side. She started to fiddle with the makeup. ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll put on some makeup for you. ¡° ¡°I don¡¯t... ¡° ¡°Let me try. I promise I¡¯ll make you look beautiful. ¡° Xu Youyou didn¡¯t trust Xu CI and wanted a mirror. Xu Ci pointed at her eyes. ¡°Look, your mirror is here. There is a beautiful figure in your pupils. ¡° ¡°Look at my eyes too. ¡± Xu youyou rolled her eyes. Chapter 2223

Chapter 2223: Chapter 2026

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Wow, you¡¯re so exaggerated. Are you not good at acting even if you¡¯re good-looking? ¡° Xu Youyou red at Xu Ci again. Xu Youyou was extremely unhappy, but she could not get rid of Xu CI. Xu Ci checked the tutorials on his phone and picked up the cosmetics to put on Xu Youyou¡¯s face. Shen Qing saw that Xu ci was with Xu Youyou and was afraid that Gu ruo would feel ufortable, so he brought Gu Ruo to y poker. Gu Ruo looked left and right, feeling a little unwilling. In the end, she sighed and began to pick up the cards. After ying a few rounds, this group of people did not want to y with Gu ruo anymore. Gu Ruo had a good memory and was especially good at memorizing cards. She could also calcte. When her cards were not good, she would not lose too badly. As long as her cards were good, she would definitely win. ¡°An expert! ¡± Shen Qing threw the cards away and sighed. Gu Ruo was so frightened that she trembled in fear. However, she still extended her hand, ¡°give me the money. ¡° Shen Qing could only take out his pocket and obediently give the money he had lost to Gu Ruo. Actually, Xu Ci was very serious about putting on Xu Youyou¡¯s makeup. He also wanted to encourage himself to be a considerate boyfriend. Even though... ... He hadn¡¯t gotten her yet ... He held Xu Youyou¡¯s face with his left hand and looked at her face up close. When he got closer, he realized that her face was really small, which made his hands seem especially big. Under the light, her delicate skin glowed with a sparkling light. There were no ws, and her skin was like that of a baby. When he applied the makeup, he was very careful. His movements were very light and very slow. He liked this kind of contact very much. His skin was very smooth and tender. Xu Youyou kept frowning, as if she wanted to avoid him. He refused to give up and muttered, ¡°we¡¯re already halfway through. We can¡¯t give up halfway. ¡° ¡°I have a bad feeling about this. ¡± Xu Youyou had already started to ept her fate. ¡°Your feeling is wrong. ¡° Xu Youyou was curious about her current appearance, so she moved closer and looked at herself in Xu Ci¡¯s eyes seriously. At such a close distance, Xu Ci was stunned and stopped moving. A momentter, Xu Ci came back to her senses and urged her, ¡°close your eyes. ¡° Xu Youyou closed her eyes helplessly and let Xu CI torture her. Xu Ci Pinched Xu Youyou¡¯s Chin and raised her face a little. Looking at Xu Youyou¡¯s closed eyes, she was a little tempted to move again, but in the end, she endured it and continued to help Xu Youyou with her makeup. Not long after, the owner of the makeup bag walked over. He took a look and started toin, ¡°a pretty little girl. You made her look like an aunt. ¡° ¡°What do you know? This is called art! ¡± Xu Ci immediately retorted. Xu Youyou opened her eyes and asked, ¡°is it ugly? ¡° ¡°Yes, ¡± the girl replied. Xu Ci coughed awkwardly. Xu Youyou immediately pinched Xu CI. Xu Ci quickly rubbed his arm exaggeratedly. The girl took out makeup remover from her bag. ¡°Come and wash your face. Don¡¯t let him torture you. You¡¯re still trying to pick up girls like this. Go make tea. ¡° Xu youyou immediately followed the girl to wash her face. Xu Ci followed her down the Sofa and took out her phone. ¡°Let me take a picture as a memento. ¡° Xu Youyou was already in front of the Mirror in the bathroom. When she saw her face, she broke down. ¡°Yang broke my leg! You¡¯re too much! ¡° Xu Ci did not care about her new nickname at all. She smiled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s pretty good. My heart is beating fast. ¡° Xu Youyou kicked Xu Ci a few more times. She did not let Xu Ci take a picture and directly washed her face. Xu Ci could only stand aside and exin, ¡°actually, I¡¯m very serious. ¡° After Xu Youyou washed her face, the girl lent Xu Youyou some skincare products. ¡°Come, let me give you some fragrance. ¡± Xu Ci came over again. ¡°Go away. ¡± Xu Youyou could not stand Xu CI anymore. She was very disgusted and began to apply her own face. ¡°Why don¡¯t I help you put on some daily makeup? ¡± The girl did not leave. She took out something from her makeup bag. She picked out a few things and helped Xu youyou apply her face. Her technique was much better than Xu Ci¡¯s. Xu Ci moved to the side and followed suit. She even asked the girl, ¡°is the skin of our top student good? ¡° The girl giggled happily, ¡°yes, yes, yes. You have a good eye. Step aside, don¡¯t block the light. ¡° Xu Ci felt happy when others praised Xu Youyou. She immediately agreed, ¡°alright! ¡° She then left. When Xu Youyou walked out, Xu Ci and the others were making an exaggerated fuss. A group of people surrounded Gu Ruo and the others, watching Gu Ruo y poker. Shen Qing patted his pocket. In the end, he gritted his teeth and directly handed his wallet to Gu Ruo, ¡°this is all of it. ¡° It was truly a turn of events. A while ago, Gu Ruo had given her wallet to Shen Qing in tears. Now, Shen Qing had given the purse to Gu Ruo while gritting his teeth. There was a pile of change in front of Gu Ruo. When she saw that Shen Qing¡¯s purse was full of one hundred yuan, she replied seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll give you your change. ¡° ¡°You can¡¯t afford to offend me. ¡± Xu Ci stepped back and did not dare to y with Gu Ruo. She patted Shen Qing on the back tofort him. Shen Qing watched Gu Ruo count the money eagerly. She then raised her head to look at Xu Youyou, ¡°mother, you should take care of your Gu Ruo. ¡° ¡°I think Gu Ruo is very powerful. ¡± Xu Youyou said as she sat beside Gu Ruo and smiled as she counted the money with Gu Ruo. Xu Ci¡¯s eyes darted around Xu youyou before smiling as he took the money that Gu ruo had given to Shen Qing. He then turned around and gave the girl from before 20 yuan, ¡°here, it¡¯s for your hard work. ¡° ¡°Do you know what I use? It¡¯s celestial water, and the foundation is Barbie Boran... ¡° ¡°I don¡¯t really understand. I¡¯ll treat you to a night out. ¡° ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call my partner. ¡° ¡°The one from the swimming team? ¡° The girl immediately gestured excitedly, ¡°chest muscles, ABS... ¡° ¡°Alright, alright, go make the call. ¡° After ying for a while, these people stopped ying and decided to go roller-skating. Gu Ruo looked at the money and was a little worried. She asked, ¡°how about I treat you guys to something to eat? ¡° ¡°Keep it, it¡¯s fine, ¡± Shen Qing replied. The group of them began to pack their things and prepared to leave. The roller-skating rink was not far from the party hall and had not yet opened for business. The main reason was that the renovations had just beenpleted and they were still tidying up. They could go in and y for free and it was very empty so they would not feel crowded. ¡°How can I let you go without opening for business? ¡± Xu Youyou could not help but ask. Xu Ci was so smug today that she did not wear long johns. She was so cold that even her words were trembling. ¡°Shen Qing¡¯s family owns it. ¡° ¡°Oh... ¡° Xu Youyou suddenly felt that the sports school in her impression was a little different from the group of people she hade into contact with. Usually, when she saw the news, it was because the tuition fees at the sports school were low and she could not afford to pay the tuition fees that she would send her children to suffer. She would take a gamble and see if they could be sessful. However, the group of students she hade into contact with looked like a group of students from a private high school, a group of Rich second-generation spendthrifts. However, she quickly thought of Xu Ci¡¯s self-abandonment because she could no longer go to a sports school. Even if she was usually ignorant and ipetent, she still had dreams. When they arrived at the Roller Rink, a group of people gathered together to change their shoes. The Roller Rink was new, and the shoes were all new, so they didn¡¯t really pick anything. All of them were quite excited. Xu Ci helped Xu Youyou get her shoes and squatted in front of her to help her change her shoes. She heard Lu Xuehan exim, ¡°I feel like something is missing today. ¡° Xu Ci turned her head to look, then smiled and looked at Shen Qing. Shen Qing immediately shook his feet. ¡°Look, my biological mother gave me a Christmas present. ¡° What he meant was: the shoes were new, and today¡¯s feet did not smell. Xu Ci continued to change her shoes and then hummed a song. ¡°I miss your smile, I miss your coat, I miss your white socks, and the smell on your body. ¡° The othersughed when they heard that. Shen Qing immediately cursed, ¡°Hey, are you guys cheap? I changed my shoes and my feet don¡¯t smell anymore, but you guys are still not used to it, right? ¡° The group of people continued to make noise. Xu Ci kept supporting Xu Youyou and asked her in a low voice, ¡°do you know how to skate? ¡° ¡°Skate, ¡± she replied. This answer was impable and had many possibilities. ¡°Ah... If you¡¯re not familiar with it, I¡¯ll teach you. ¡° ¡°okay, sure. ¡± Xu Youyou immediately agreed. The two of them went to the field together. It was arge field with dazzling lights and deafening music. After the group of people entered, they had a good time and scattered to y. Xu Ci and Shen Qing winked at each other. Shen Qing turned back halfway and went to look for Gu Ruo. Xu youyou nced at them and then went to Gu Ruo¡¯s side. She whispered to her, ¡°I¡¯m going to teach Xu ci a lesson. I¡¯lle and find youter. ¡° Gu Ruo immediately nodded. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You guys go y. I¡¯ve won money today and I¡¯m quite happy. ¡° Xu Youyou and Xu Ci slid along the railing. Xu Youyou even held onto the railing from time to time. ¡°hold on to me. I¡¯ll teach you. ¡± Xu Ci was very active and took the initiative to hold Xu Youyou¡¯s hand. She did not struggle and nodded. Xu Ci held Xu Youyou¡¯s hand and slid to a ce where there were few people. Xu youyou suddenly swept her foot over and tripped Xu CI. Xu Ci was tall, and the fall was earth-shattering. After the fall, she was stunned and looked at Xu Youyou in surprise. Xu Youyou was beside him and skated around him. Her movements were very skilled, and she even used the climbing technique to circle around him. When Xu Youyou was young, she not only learned Sanda, but also the youth roller skating team. She was originally in a good mood today, but Xu ci insisted on putting makeup on her. It was as if she was singing, so naturally, she was unhappy. She held her anger and came to the roller rink to take revenge. She had a full set of protective gear, so nothing bad would happen if she fell. Xu Ci understood after watching for a while, so she braced herself and stood up. However, before she could steady herself, she was tripped by Xu Youyou again. The others also noticed this scene. Not only did they note to save her, but they also avoided her, afraid that it would affect the effect of ¡°domestic violence. ¡°. Some people wanted to record the scene, butter found that the light was too weak. If they turned on the sh, they would be easily beaten by Xu Ci, so they gave up again. Xu Ci sat on the ground and looked left and right. When she saw that her friends had all avoided her, she quickly became desperate and began to beg Xu Youyou for mercy. Xu Youyou ignored him and looked at Xu Ci with a smile. No matter how bad his smile looked, it made him realize that this girl was full of evil intentions. After being repeatedly knocked down by Xu Youyou three or four times, Xu Ci finally summed up his experience. Before he got up, he directly hugged Xu Youyou¡¯s legs. When he stood up, he carried Xu Youyou up. He ced Xu Youyou on the railing and let her sit on it. Then, he held the railing beside her and panted heavily. ¡°You... you¡¯re awesome. ¡° Xu Youyou immediatelyughed out loud. It was a rare heartyugh, and there was a hint of pride in her smile. It was obvious that she had gotten her revenge. Xu Ci looked at her bright smile and suddenly could not get angry. He even thought that it was quite cute. He was going to die. His temper was gone. ¡°Let me ask you something, ¡± Xu Ci suddenly said. ¡°okay, go ahead. ¡° ¡°Can I? Now. ¡° Xu Youyou did not understand what Xu CI meant. She looked at him strangely and asked, ¡°what? ¡° ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds to consider. Eleven, two, one. ¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Xu Ci hugged her directly and kissed her without caring about anything else. It was another heavy kiss. It was very overbearing and did not make any sense at all. Xu Youyou sat on the railing and almost fell backward. She was only able to stabilize her body after being hugged by Xu Ci. At this height, it was morefortable than Kissing Xu Ci while standing up. Xu Ci kept hugging her. One of his hands was around her waist while the other was pressing on the back of her head. He kissed her very seriously. Xu Youyou¡¯s heart suddenly jumped wildly. In an instant, she felt dizzy. She did not reject him. Instead, she opened her mouth to wee Xu Ci to continue his invasion. On Christmas Eve, Xu Ci ate a candy. A candy that he felt was the sweetest he had ever tasted and couldst a lifetime. Xu Youyou did not reject his kiss, so he was even more reluctant to let Xu Youyou go. Because they were avoiding the ¡°domestic violence¡± scene, many people dispersed. No one disturbed them. Only the dazzling lights swept over them from time to time. The deafening music almost drowned them. When they lost their rationality, they would do something incredible. When they regained their rationality, they had already done it. There was no way to go back on their words. Xu Youyou was about to be crushed by Xu Ci¡¯s passion because she could not kiss. She could barely catch her breath. On the other side, Gu Ruo was about to go look for Xu Youyou. After informing her that she was going home, she saw this scene. Although she had long felt that Xu Youyou¡¯s attitude towards Xu Ci was not the same, Gu Ruo was still a little disappointed when she saw it. She turned her head around and slipped back. Just then, she bumped into another person. Shen Qing nced at the other side and smiled slyly. He followed Gu Ruo and asked, ¡°why are you panicking when someone else is kissing you? ¡° ¡°I¡¯m not... ¡± her best friend was feeling down after being kissed by a tall pig. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. Treat me to something to eat, little God of gamblers. ¡° As Shen Qing spoke, he walked behind Gu Ruo and pushed Gu Ruo¡¯s arm towards the ce where she was changing her shoes at a very fast speed. Gu Ruo¡¯s skill level was not up to par and she was scared out of her wits from being pushed. She screamed all the way to the ce where she was changing her shoes. At this point, Shen Qing sat down and began to change her shoes. Gu Ruo was so frightened that she held onto the railing and moved to the side of the chair to sit down. ¡°Can I help you with your shoes? ¡± Shen Qing asked. ¡°thank you. ¡° Shen Qing nodded and just as he stood up, he saw Deng Yiran quickly walking over, ¡°I¡¯ll take Lu Xuehan home. ¡° Shen Qing went to the shelf to take the shoes and asked with a smile, ¡°she¡¯s a man, do you still need to give her away? ¡° ¡°You¡¯re the one with a cheap mouth, I¡¯m leaving. ¡± Deng Yiran finished his sentence and walked out with Lu Xuehan with his bag in hand. Xu Ci¡¯s character was almostplete. Deng Yiran was also like a flower protector, leaving him alone like a little idiot. He gave the shoes to Gu Ruo and asked, ¡°where do youe from? ¡° ¡°Next to the City Hall. ¡° ¡°Oh, the location is quite good. ¡± Shen Qing did not think much of it and waited for Gu Ruo to change her shoes and put on her coat. ¡°Let me send you home. ¡° ¡°You don¡¯t need to... greet them? ¡± Gu Ruo was referring to Xu CI and Xu Youyou ... Chapter 2224

Chapter 2224: Chapter 2027 invites me

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°If I go over now, my father will beat me to death. ¡± After speaking, Shen Qing grabbed Gu Ruo¡¯s bag and brought her downstairs. He then led her to the door of a Guan Dong restaurant, ¡°invite me. ¡° Gu Ruo had won quite a lot of money today and immediately agreed. Shen Qing ordered some things while Gu ruo waited by the side. Shen Qing¡¯s addiction to cigarettes had kicked in and he ran to the side to smoke alone. While Gu Ruo waited, she saw a group of people walking towards Shen Qing. Both sides immediately began to chat. Perhaps it was because Gu Ruo was timid that she was especially sensitive. She felt that the atmosphere of their conversation did not feel right. Sure enough, it did not take long before they started to push each other. Gu Ruo was shocked. She quickly took out her phone and called Xu Youyou. No one picked up. The roller-skating Rink¡¯s music was too loud so they probably did not hear it. At this moment, the group of people had already forcefully grabbed Shen Qing¡¯s shoulders and left with Shen Qing. Shen Qing was afraid that Gu ruo would follow them so he waved his hand at her, indicating for her to leave first. Gu Ruo was so frightened that her heart was beating wildly. She sent a message to Xu Youyou: Shen Qing has been taken away by a group of bad guys. Then, she took out her wallet with Trembling Hands, paid the bill, and said to the waiter, ¡°here¡¯s the money first. I¡¯lle and get itter. ¡° After she had finished speaking, she carefully followed them. In the end, she had followed them too carefully. The distance was too far, and she had lost them not long after they had left the mall. Shen Qing and the others had been used to being overbearing over the years and had provoked many people. Now, the ones who hade to cause trouble for Shen Qing were one of them. A while ago, Xu Ci had been with them and had beaten up two people on the small path between the two schools. She had used the advantage of having more people to bully the few of them. This Christmas Eve, the two of them hade to y with their brothers. When they ran into Shen Qing, who was smoking alone, they hade up with an idea on the spur of the moment. They had said that they would train their bodies on Christmas Day and had taken the initiative toe and cause trouble for Shen Qing. Shen Qing was not stupid and did not want to go with them. However, there were too many of them, so he had put his arm around Shen Qing¡¯s shoulder and forcefully dragged him away. He thought that getting beaten up should be enough. However, if Gu Ruo was smart enough to help him contact Xu Ci and the others, she would probably be able to turn the tables on this group of people. In the end, they walked into a small alley. It was quite secluded and Shen Qing felt that it was bad. Xu Ci and the others were so intelligent that he could not even describe how difficult it was to find this ce. As soon as he reached the ce, he took a punch. He was not someone who would suffer a loss. He casually picked up a stone and threw it at the person. There were five people on the other side. Three of them were from the sports school. They were not as tall as Shen Qing, but they were not kind either. Shen Qing had learned Sanda, but he could not guarantee that he would not be hit in a 1V5. He could only try his best to protect himself and at the same time, make sure that they would not gain any advantage. After being kicked into the wall and taking a few hits, he felt a little scared. He no longer had any scruples and could do whatever he wanted. At this moment, the sound of a police car suddenly rang out. The five attackers were shocked and ran away, supporting each other. Shen Qing did not have the energy to run. He squatted on the ground and panted heavily. After waiting for a while, he realized that the sound of the police car was still on the same spot. He could not help butugh. He supported himself against the wall and stood up. He staggered over and saw Gu ruo squatting in a corner not far away. She was holding a cell phone in her hand and ying music. The music was the sound of the police car. He squatted in front of Gu Ruo and saw that Gu Ruo was crying so much that her bangs were sticking to her face. ¡°I was beaten up. Why are you crying? ¡± He asked weakly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid... ¡° ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you woulde over. ¡° ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you would be beaten to death. ¡± Gu ruo wiped her tears as she spoke, but she could not hold back her tears. It was already dark. A little girl was running back and forth in an alley looking for someone, especially in such a situation. She must have been scared out of her wits... ... Shen Qing no longer had the energy to quibble. He was in so much pain that he sucked in a breath of cold air. He turned his head to look at Gu Ruo, still crying. He took out his phone from his pocket and called Deng Yiran. The call was quickly picked up and Shen Qing replied, ¡°I¡¯m busy. ¡° ¡°What are you busy with? ¡± Shen Qing asked. ¡°I¡¯ve blocked the group of grandsons at the entrance of the alley. I¡¯ll pick you up after I¡¯m done. Don¡¯t die yet. ¡° ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try my best. ¡° Shen Qing hung up the phone and looked at Gu Ruo. ¡°You even informed them? ¡± ¡°Yes... ¡± they were still crying. ¡°TSK. ¡± Shen Qing reached out and lifted Gu ruo¡¯s bangs. He looked at Gu Ruo and sighed. ¡°your face is really round. ¡° * Xu Youyou felt the vibration of her phone and immediately pushed Xu Ci away. She was about to walk to the outskirts to answer the call when Gu Ruo hung up. Xu Ci followed behind her unhappily. She wanted to hug her again but was pushed away by her. Soon, she received Gu Ruo¡¯s wechat message and immediately showed it to Xu CI. After reading it, Xu CI quickly took out her phone and called Shen Qing. Shen Qing did not pick up, so Xu Youyou released her status and called Gu Ruo. Gu Ruo had a good memory. She remembered that among the people who had taken Shen Qing away, two of the boys had been beaten up by themst time. Xu Ci immediately understood. After learning about the situation, she immediately went out on roller skates and called Deng Yiran and the others at the same time. Xu Youyou stayed behind to change her shoes. She then grabbed Xu Ci¡¯s shoes and ran out of the shopping mall. Xu Ci had left in a hurry and she did not follow him. Xu Ci probably did not want her to participate either. After walking for a while and not finding anyone, she called Gu Ruo. Gu ruo cried until she was out of breath. She could only rely on her judgment to find Gu ruo and Shen Qing. She squatted down in front of Shen Qing and asked, ¡°are there any problems with the bones? ¡° Shen Qing saw that Xu Youyou had actually found a ce and could not help but feel happy for Xu Ci. This was because the girl that silly Yang had taken a fancy to had a pretty good iq. He shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. ¡° ¡°where does it hurt? ¡± Xu Youyou asked again. ¡°everywhere. ¡° ¡°Can you stand up? ¡° ¡°I¡¯ll try. ¡± Shen Qing said and tried to stand up. His body swayed and Xu Youyou immediately went to help him but he dodged. ¡°Don¡¯t, a joke is a joke. Xu Ci is chasing you. It¡¯s not good to let you hold me. ¡° Xu Youyou was baffled. Then she saw Shen Qing touch Gu Ruo¡¯s braid with his hand. ¡°Get up and help me up. ¡° Gu ruo obediently stood up and reached out to help Shen Qing Up. ¡°turn off that single cycle of yours. It¡¯s making me tremble with fear, ¡± Shen Qing said. ¡°Oh... ¡± Gu ruo quickly turned off the music. As she was walking out, Xu Youyou received a message from Xu Ci. She could not help but frown and turned to ask Shen Qing, ¡°Is Xu CI stupid? ¡° ¡°Huh? Why are you asking something that everyone knows about? ¡° ¡°He was taken to a police car and he even had the mood to send me a selfie. ¡± As he spoke, he showed the photo to Shen Qing. Shen Qing was stunned after reading it and quickly asked, ¡°he was arrested? ¡° Xu Youyou was angered by Xu Ci¡¯s stupidity. She looked at Shen Qing, who was in a daze, and Gu Ruo, who was about to cry again. She knew that she could not count on anyone and could only reply to Xu CI quickly. Then, she took out her address book She called Teacher Meng from the Cram School, ¡°teacher Meng, can you do me a favor and pretend to be a teacher and go to the police station to bring Xu Ci and the others out? Hmm... yes, there was a fight. HMM... it¡¯s not a fake, you¡¯re a teacher. Just say that they¡¯re all from No. 7 High School. ¡° After hanging up, the few of them walked out of the alley. She immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll take a taxi to pick up teacher Meng from the police station. Gu Ruo, can you take him to the hospital to have a look? ¡° Gu Ruo immediately nodded. When Xu Youyou had walked far away, Shen Qing could not help but sigh, ¡°mommy is a little handsome... ¡° ¡°She¡¯s always been like this. She¡¯s very smart, hmph! ¡° ¡°What are you snorting about? ¡° ¡°Youyou was perfectly fine and was kidnapped by your friend. ¡° ¡°Hey! My father is also very handsome, okay? And he has a lot of good qualities. ¡° ¡°What are his good qualities? ¡° ¡°For example, he has a good temper, eats a lot, and... ¡± Shen Qing could not think of anything else. He suddenly thought of something else and asked, ¡°what do you call mommy? ¡° ¡°Youyou, ¡± Gu Ruo replied. ¡°Call me again. ¡° ¡°Youyou. ¡° Shen Qing began tough, so much so that his wound hurt. On the way to the police station, Xu Youyou was still worried about Xu Ci and the others when she heard a notification on her phone. She opened Wechat and saw that Xu ci had liked all the messages in her photo album. This was to celebrate the fact that they had be good friends again. She looked at her moments andughed in anger again. This Christmas Eve was really not a peaceful one. Xu Youyou did not follow her into the police station. Instead, something was wrong when she went in. She lingered outside the police station for a while. There wasn¡¯t even a small restaurant nearby, so she could only stand outside the door and wait. It was Christmas Eve in the northeast. The wind carried a knife, and it scraped people¡¯s skin until it hurt. She waited for more than twenty minutes before teacher Meng arrived. Xu Youyou hurriedly exined the situation to teacher Meng, and Teacher Meng entered the police station. It would take some time to solve the problem here. Xu Youyou didn¡¯t want to stay outside in the cold forever, so she wandered around nearby. She found a hamburger house and went in, ordering something. After eating, she sent a message to Xu Ci, telling him where she was. Xu Ci didn¡¯t reply, probably because it was inconvenient. Otherwise, Xu Ci would always reply in a second, so she could only sit in the shop and wait. After a while, a notification sounded on Wechat. She immediately took out her phone to look, and found that it was a message from Shen Qing. Nian Shen Bunian Chen: What¡¯s the situation on your side? Xu Youyou immediately changed the note for Shen Qing. You: I¡¯m waiting for news near the police station. Teacher Meng said to call me immediately when it¡¯s over. Shen Qing: Then I¡¯ll go and wait with you. It¡¯s already sote, it¡¯s not safe for you to be alone. You: Where¡¯s Gu Ruo? Shen Qing: I¡¯ll send her home. You: Alright then. Xu youyou sent Shen Qing her seat and continued to sit quietly. After sitting for another thirty minutes, Shen Qing took a taxi and came over. After Shen Qing came in, his condition was obviously much better. He ordered a pile of food and wolfed it down. His appetite was about the same as Xu CI¡¯s. Xu youyou sized up Shen Qing. There was a slight bruise on his face, but it was not a big deal. He was a little clumsy when he walked and no other problems could be seen. Shen Qing ate for a while and suddenly asked, ¡°what¡¯s Gu Ruoyun¡¯s wechat number? ¡° Xu Youyou was stunned for a moment and asked, ¡°what¡¯s the matter? ¡° ¡°Ah, tell her thank you and then tell her that I¡¯ve gone to get Guan Dong¡¯s cooking. ¡° ¡°I¡¯ll just tell her... ¡± Xu Youyou took out her phone and was about to send a message. ¡°Tell me about it. ¡± Shen Qing immediately interrupted Xu Youyou. He took out his phone and was ready to add her as a friend. ¡°Then I¡¯ll rmend you as a friend, but she may not add you. ¡° Shen Qing nodded, then started to look at his phone. After a while, Shen Qing began to type rapidly. Xu youyou looked at Shen Qing, raised her eyebrows, and did not say anything in the end. She had seen through everything, and her eyes were full of wisdom. Just like the famous detective Conan, she had a sh of inspiration and was immersed in her own drama. The two of them waited for more than ten minutes. Finally, Teacher Meng contacted Xu Youyou and told her that the matter had been settled, and they could bring Xu Ci and the others out. Xu youyou and Shen Qing went to the police station¡¯s entrance and saw a group of people standing there. Shen Qing immediately went to Xu CI and Deng Yiran¡¯s side and asked about the situation. Xu Youyou also walked over and raised her foot to kick Xu CI¡¯s Butt. Based on the difference in their height, this kick was very technical. Xu Ci was almost kicked to the point of acting like a dog gnawing on feces. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Xu Ci rubbed her butt and asked, feeling wronged. ¡°Isn¡¯t it all because of you that things have be like this? ¡° ¡°How could it be because of me? It was those grandsons who started the fight. ¡° ¡°Shen Qing and the others were also helping you fight before. ¡± Xu youyou continued to scold people. ¡°It was clearly that grandson who owed money and refused to pay it back. ¡° ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have lent it! ¡° Xu Ci opened his mouth and realized that he was really speechless. He suddenly realized that his fate in the future would definitely not be better than Xu Youyou¡¯s quarrel. In the end, he epted his fate and nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It¡¯s my matter. I apologize to everyone. ¡° Shen Qing chuckled. ¡°Mother¡¯s outlook on the world is great. ¡° Deng Yiran joined in the jeering. ¡°thank you, heroine, for inviting the savior. You are the dawn of my life, illuminating my poor future. ¡° ¡°Thank you, Teacher Meng, ¡± Xu Youyou replied. The group of people immediately thanked teacher Meng. Teacher Meng had a good personality, but he chuckled and said that it was fine. While they were talking, another person came. Xu Youyou even knew the president of the student union, Ou Yicong. He was a year higher than her and was also a god-level figure. Ou Yicong walked over with a cold face and nced at the group of people. Even Xu Youyou was ignored by him. Clearly, he was in a very beautiful mood. He walked directly to Lu Xuehan¡¯s side, took off his scarf and wrapped it around Lu Xuehan. ¡°follow me back. ¡° ¡°Oh, I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s eat something first. ¡± Lu Xuehan immediately followed Ou Yicong back and said goodbye to everyone at the same time. Ou Yicong seemed to dislike this group of people very much. He grabbed Lu Xuehan¡¯s hand and quickly left. Xu Ci and Shen Qing looked at Deng Yiran almost at the same time. Deng Yiran just put his hand into the pocket of his coat and watched the two of them leave. Then, he turned his head and said to them, ¡°I¡¯m hungry too. I haven¡¯t eaten anything tonight. ¡° ¡°I¡¯m done eating. Teacher Meng and I will go back first, ¡± Xu Youyou immediately said. ¡°We¡¯ll go back together. ¡± Xu Ci immediately left with Xu Youyou and the others and patted Shen Qing on the shoulder. Shen Qing looked at Xu CI and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Dad is too big to keep you... ¡° Deng Yiran:¡±...¡± After returning to the residential area, Xu Ci thanked teacher Meng again and then went to the unit door with Xu Youyou. Xu Ci deliberately walked to Xu Youyou¡¯s side and used his body to bump into her shoulder, but she ignored him. After walking for a while, he bent down and lowered his head to observe Xu Youyou¡¯s expression closely. ¡°Are you angry? ¡° Chapter 2225

Chapter 2225: Chapter 2028

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Do you guys usually fight like this? ¡± Xu Youyou asked. ¡°Not often, just asionally. We just don¡¯t cause trouble, and we¡¯re not afraid of trouble. ¡° Xu Youyou fell silent again, and her face darkened. She did not say anything else. Xu Ci had already realized that Xu Youyou was angry, so he whispered, ¡°I¡¯m usually very obedient, but today was an ident. ¡° Xu Youyou ignored him. ¡°I promise not to cause trouble in the future. If it really doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll pinky swear, ¡± Xu ci continued. ¡°Who cares about you? ¡° ¡°You have to, you definitely have to! ¡° Xu Ci followed Xu Youyou into the unit. Although she was hungry, she did not want Xu Youyou to enter the elevator. She tried to hold Xu Youyou¡¯s hand, wanting to stay with her for a while longer. Xu Youyou directly threw her hand away. ¡°Xu CI, the two of us are not suitable for each other. ¡° Xu Ci¡¯s heart thumped. Tonight, he had been floating in the air. He felt that he had finally seeded with Xu Youyou. When he was locked up in the police station, he had always beenughing. There were even pink bubbles on top of his head. They burst with a pop, so sweet that his teeth hurt. Until just now, he was still immersed in the joy of his impending love. But... ... What did Xu Youyou mean by this ... ¡°because of the fight? I can really promise... ¡± Xu Ci immediately tried to salvage the situation. Xu Youyou looked up at Xu Ci and hesitated for a moment Then she said, ¡°Xu Ci, I¡¯m a person who hates trouble. If I¡¯m really in a rtionship, I also like to research topics together and discussmon topics together. I don¡¯t have to be afraid from time to time and wait for you outside the police station. ¡° ¡°We can also study it... ¡° ¡°Study Pi together with you? Do you know what C A + B 2 is? ¡° ¡°Uh... ¡° ¡°rectangr circumference, Primary School! That¡¯s it, I¡¯m going back. ¡° After Xu Youyou finished speaking, she walked into the elevator and swiped her card. Xu Ci immediately followed after her. After swiping her card, she was silent for a while. The elevator number changed all the way to the 15th floor. Only then did Xu CI reach out and Pinch Xu Youyou¡¯s Bun. ¡°I really like you. ¡° Xu Youyou did not stay any longer and walked out directly. This time, Xu Ci did not chase after her. Instead, she continued upstairs. Xu Youyou did not stay any longer and went straight home. Xu youyou returned home and began to cram her homework. After writing for a while, her phone rang. She reached out to take it and found that it was a message from Xu Ci. There was only one picture emoji. It was a little husky lying on the ground with an aggrieved expression. It was especially likable. She looked at the picture and hesitated for a moment, but did not reply. After a while, Xu Ci sent another picture. She opened it and saw that this time, it was a Selfie of Xu Ci. He was lying on the table, mimicking the look of a little puppy with an aggrieved expression. He must have just showered. His hair was still a little wet, and it rested on his forehead. Coupled with his intentionally cute expression, he looked very handsome. She looked at the picture and then looked at the picture of Xu Ci showing off in the police car. The two pictures werepletely different. One was extremely stupid, and the other was extremely cute. Just as she closed the picture, Xu Ci sent another two messages. Xu Ci¡¯s name: Look, notes of love. Xu Ci¡¯s name: Picture Notes... ... Just as she was looking at it, Xu Ci sent another message. Xu My name: Little Darling, my heart hurts, please help me massage it. Xu My name: You have chest muscles. She actually didn¡¯t forget to seduce him. She actually felt a little soft-hearted. She stared at her phone and kept looking at it. When she was hesitating whether she should reply, Xu Ci sent another photo. It was another Selfie. This time, there was no face. In the photo, there was only the Chin and neck. The main content was the chest muscles and the faint abdominal muscles. She looked at the photo and couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows. Her figure was really good... ... My Name: We can¡¯t talk about our studies. Can we talk about something else, such as dating? You: Straight Men¡¯s confidence? My Name: Handsome Men¡¯s confidence with reason and evidence. You: What do you like about me? My Name: You don¡¯t like that I can give you a reason. I like that you really can¡¯t give me a reason. If I really had to say something, it would probably be because you looked at me and I fell for it in an instant. Would you believe it? You: No. My Name: I believe it. She looked at her phone and couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand to p her own forehead. This wasn¡¯t going to work. After waiting in the cold for more than 20 minutes, sitting alone in a burger joint, she felt she couldn¡¯t stand it. That¡¯s not the kind of rtionship she wanted. But... ... You: Copying notes is good for you too. You can learn more about it. In My name: so are we talking about studying now? Yo: ... ... In My name: I think we¡¯re in love. Scoundrel! Can Not indulge in male sex, can not because Xu Ci¡¯s appearance and figure is her dish on the soft, personality is really not suitable ah... ... Xu Youyou was suffering from insomnia again. Recently, she had been suffering from insomnia because of Xu Ci. In her peaceful life, waves had suddenly appeared. Xu Ci was her biggest surprise. In the beginning, she did not even think that she would care about this person. She only thought that he was not bad-looking and that he was very good at jumping fences. She could stop and watch him. There was nothing else. At her age, it would be a lie to say that she had never thought about this aspect. She had often been wooed in junior high school. At that time, she felt that she was still young, so she had rejected all of them. When she was in high school, she had also talked to Gu Ruo about this question. Gu ruo asked her what kind of boy she liked. She thought about it carefully and replied that he was handsome and a Straight-a student. This was especially true because he had the self-restraint that was reflected in his knowledge. This was what she liked the most. However, Xu Ci had praised him even when he said that Xu Ci was at the elementary school level. She might fall in love, but she was not with a boy like Xu Ci. She was someone who knew exactly what she wanted. Her thoughts were clear, so she would definitely reject him. However, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. At 2 am, she almost broke down and took out her phone. She opened wechat again, wanting to see if Xu ci had posted on Wechat. He hadn¡¯t. Then, she flipped through Xu Ci¡¯s chat history and looked at Xu Ci¡¯s photos. After looking at them for more than ten minutes, she put away her phone again and nned to go to sleep. Just like that, she was drowsy and almost fell asleep in the morning. She felt that she didn¡¯t sleep for long before her phone rang. Today, she waszy. She didn¡¯t wash her hair and rushed to wash up. She ran out of the house without eating breakfast. When she walked out of the elevator, she saw Xu CI waiting for her. Xu Ci was sending a message and did not notice Xu youyouing out. She was a little embarrassed and did not know if she should call him. Xu Ci opened the voice message on Wechat. Xu Youyou soon heard the voice of a girl who was sending a message to Xu CI. ¡°Xu CI, why don¡¯t youe over in the morning? I want to give you something. ¡° Xu Ci typed a reply and another voice message came from the other side. ¡°Last night, you stopped replying halfway through our conversation. If you continue like this, I will ignore you in the future! ¡° Xu Ci typed again. Xu youyou immediately turned around and left. Not long after she left the unit, Xu Ci pressed the voice message again. ¡°Fine, fine, fine. You¡¯re such a strict wife. I¡¯ll keep my distance from you, okay? But your top student is really pretty. I noticed it when I was putting on her makeup yesterday. It¡¯s such a pity to be with you. ¡° * When Xu Youyou reached the station, she was still a little unhappy. Holding her phone, she did not know if she should call Xu CI. Not long after, she saw Xu Ci walking towards the station by himself. She snorted lightly and put her phone into her pocket. Xu Ci walked to her side and lowered her head to sing softly, ¡°Jingle Bells, jingle bells, jingle all the way! ¡° She kept a straight face and ignored him. After waiting for a while, Xu Ci stopped talking. Xu Youyou turned her head and saw that Xu ci had taken out a pair of earphones, plugged them into his phone, and continued to send messages. It was such a Cold Day, and he didn¡¯t mind the cold hands. Along the way, Xu Ci was sending messages. When she got out of the car, Xu Ci said to Xu Youyou, ¡°I¡¯m going to the sports school. ¡° Thus, only Xu Youyou got out of the car alone. Xu Ci would take another stop. She watched the car leave and felt quite upset. When she reached the lecture hall, it was almost morning study time. Xu Ci came to the ssroom with a bulging bag on her back and two bags in her hands. When she got to her seat, there was a rustling sound. Xu Youyou turned her head and saw that the bags Xu ci was carrying were filled with apples that had been wrapped for Christmas. There were also quite a number of choctes and candies. It was aplete mess. Xu Ci handed one of the bags to Xu Youyou. ¡°chocte, do you want it? ¡° Xu Youyou was very sure that Xu Ci had arrived empty-handed this morning. In the end, when she went to the sports school, she received so many gifts. Especially when there seemed to be pink cards inside, she could not help but feel even more displeased. ¡°No. ¡± She immediately refused. ¡°Oh... ¡± Xu CI opened the chocte by himself, peeled off the packaging and started eating. After a while, he ced a piece in front of her. ¡°This is delicious. It¡¯s from Matcha. It¡¯s an inte celebrity. ¡° ¡°I already said I don¡¯t want it! ¡± Xu Youyou immediately became angry. Xu Ci was shocked and reached out to take it back. He stared at Xu Youyou for a while and saw that she continued to read, so he peeled off the packaging and ate it himself. The two of them inexplicably had a cold war. Xu Ci still thought that Xu Youyou was rejecting him. He sighed for a while, but there was nothing he could do. He could only turn his grief into appetite and ate a lot of chocte in one go. It was probably because he ate too many sweets that he got sleepy easily. Hey on the table and slept for a while. When he woke up, he was woken up by his ssmates. He rubbed his eyes and looked around. He found that the teacher was standing not far from him and staring at him. When he came back to his senses, he found that Xu Youyou had actually fallen asleep during ss. He pointed at Xu Youyou and asked, ¡°should I call her? ¡° ¡°There¡¯s no need to call her. She¡¯s probably tired from studying. ¡± The teacher saw that it was Xu Youyou who was sleeping, so he decided to make an exception and let Xu youyou continue to sleep. Xu Ci immediately experienced the preferential treatment of a top student, but he did not mind. He supported his Chin and watched Xu Youyou sleep. There was not much flesh on his face, but when he slept, his face, which was resting on his arm, still squeezed out some flesh. His lips were slightly pouting, and he actually liked to frown when he slept. He probably did not sleep well. He was quite cute. He took off his coat and put it on Xu Youyou. He stretched his neck and continued to help Xu Youyou write down notes. When ss ended, Xu Youyou was still woken up. A group of people from ss 11 surrounded Xu CI and asked for candy to eat. Xu Ci was not stingy and gave them all. He seemed very generous. Xu Youyou stared at Xu Ci and saw Xu Ci¡¯s sly smile at her She handed her a box of heart-shaped chocte, ¡°I¡¯ll keep it for you. This box was bought by me. Shen Qing wants to give it to you as well. He even brought a portion for Gu Ruo. However, he was careless just now and asked me to give it away. ¡° Xu Youyou thought about it and turned to look at Gu Ruo. She suddenly felt that Xu ci and Shen Qing¡¯s father-son rtionship was in danger. However, she did not say anything. She whispered a few words to Gu Ruo and then gave Gu Ruo a piece of chocte. ¡°You gave it back to me? ¡± Gu Ruo asked. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s quite a big box. I didn¡¯t like the fact that the box was too much of a hindrance, so I poured out all the chocte. Here are a few more pieces, you can take them. ¡° ¡°Oh, thank you then. ¡± Gu Ruo took the chocte and thought for a moment before asking, ¡°do I need to return the gift? ¡° ¡°No need, that kid probably gave it to all the girls he knows. ¡° ¡°I see. ¡± Gu Ruo did not take it seriously and continued to read. Xu Youyou could not help butugh. She could not stop for a long time. Xu Ci was baffled and asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? ¡° ¡°Nothing. The girl who sent you the message this morning is chasing you? ¡° ¡°chasing me? ! She¡¯s Bullsh * T! Do you know how many meters I used to run every day at the sports school? ¡±Shee then thought about it again Only then did she react, ¡°you mean Cuihua? The one who helped you with your makeup yesterday? She asked me about the fightst night and I fell asleep in the middle of our conversation. ¡° ¡°CUIHUA? ¡° ¡°Yes, actually, her name isn¡¯t Cuihua. But her surname is Miao, so we all call her CUIHUA. ¡° Xu Youyou finally felt a little better. She thought about it and tugged at Xu Ci¡¯s sleeve. She moved closer to Xu Ci and said, ¡°I think you¡¯ve offended Shen Qing. ¡° ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡° ¡°Shen Qing seems to be... a little... ¡° ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I¡¯ve asked, Shen Qing doesn¡¯t like round faces. ¡° ¡°Ah? I¡¯ve asked. ¡± Xu youyou eximed in surprise. Xu Ci nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. That man, even an old hen can¡¯t wait to touch him. He flirts with whoever he sees. I think you¡¯ve misunderstood. ¡° Xu Youyou thought of the first time they met. It was indeed Shen Qing who first flirted with her, so she understood. She probably saw wrongly, so she let go of Xu Ci and opened the chocte box to eat a piece. ¡°If you eat my chocte, you¡¯re mine, ¡± Xu CI immediately said. She pointed at the wrapping paper in Xu Ci¡¯s desk. ¡°How many people do you belong to? ¡° Xu Ci coughed. She was embarrassed for a long time before she smiled. ¡°Yours, yours, and yours alone. ¡° ¡°I don¡¯t want it. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s okay, there¡¯s no rush. I don¡¯t have a expiration date. When you want it, I¡¯ll run over to your side again. ¡° Xu youyou seemed to have thought of something. She moved closer to Xu Ci and asked, ¡°if the one you chasedst time didn¡¯t say that you were impotent, would you continue to chase her? ¡° Xu Ci shook her head Without hesitation, she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t take a fancy to her. Shen Qing introduced her to me. I thought she was quite good-looking, so I chatted with her for a while. It could be considered ambiguous. ter, she took the initiative. I thought it was okay too. I wanted to give it a try, but in the end... ... She made it stink worse than Shen Qing¡¯s feet.¡± ¡°What about me? ¡° ¡°I¡¯m not the same as you. ¡° ¡°Why? ¡° ¡°You have nned everything out for the kind of person you like. I don¡¯t have any ideas. I just feel that I like someone like you when I see you, ¡± Xu Ci said as she took out a piece of chocte and handed it to Xu Youyou¡¯s lips ¡°Here, take a bite. ¡° Chapter 2226

Chapter 2226: No. 2029 was a confession balloon

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Youyou opened her mouth and ate. She was still thinking about something when she ate. She was wavering again. She realized that she would still be jealous. In the afternoon self-study ss, the teachers had a group meeting. Before they left, they called Xu Youyou to the podium and let her see the discipline of the self-study ss. When the ss was about to end and the teacher was not back yet, Xu youyou turned on theputer. At the same time, the microphone was also turned on. She used the microphone of the Teacher¡¯s lecture and asked, ¡°Do you want to listen to a song? ¡° The students of the two sses immediately became excited. They began to order songs in a flurry and finally jeered Xu Youyou to sing a song. Xu Youyou opened the list to find a song. After thinking for a while, she agreed and found an apaniment. She sat in front of the podiumzily. She leaned against the table with one hand and held the microphone with the other hand. She smiled lightly and started to sing. She was singing ¡°because of love¡± . There was nothing special about Xu Youyou¡¯s voice. If one really had to say it, it was gentle enough. When she sang affectionately, it was surprisingly meaningful. When Xu CI heard this song, he started to be happy. He took out his phone and recorded a video of Xu Youyou. His eyes were fixed on the phone and could be magnified several times. He just happened to see Xu youyou raise her eyes and look at his position. Then, she continued to sing with a smile. He looked at Xu Youyou on the screen. When she sang, she was very handsome. She actually had the air of a big sister. Especially when she looked at him, her eyes were unexpectedly flirtatious. During the morning exercise, Xu Ci felt that she was done for when she looked into Xu Youyou¡¯s eyes as she walked towards the teaching building. After being nced at by Xu Youyou, Xu Ci felt that she was really doomed this time. If you like it, you only need to look at it. If you fall in love, you only need to look at it. It made no sense. There was no leeway. Xu Ci excitedly sent the video of Xu Youyou singing to the sports school¡¯s ss Group. At this time, they should have just finished their afternoon training and were about to pack up after school. Not long after, this group of people appeared one by one. Shen Qing: ¡°My mom is Super Hot. ¡°. Deng Yiran: ¡°You two are already together? ¡°? ssmate A: ¡°This little beauty is really pretty. Xu Ci, you¡¯re not bad. Have you caught up? ¡°? Shen Qing: ¡°I¡¯m already calling her mom. What do you guys think? ¡°? Lu Xuehan: ¡°I want to take her into my Harem! ¡°! Xu Ci:@lu Xuehan, get lost.¡±. ssmate B: ¡°What can I say? I wish everyone a merry Christmas. ¡°. ssmate C: What can I say? I wish everyone an early New Year. Deng Yiran: We agreed that we would walk together for the rest of our lives. Whoever gets out of single first is a dog. Shen Qing: The one who gets out of single is a dog, and the single dog is also a dog. What¡¯s the difference? Xu Ci: WOOF! Lu Xuehan: Is there anyone with me? I¡¯ll block the entrance of the 1st Middle School after school and beat up that son of a b * Tch who got out of single. Shen Qing: I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go. Xu Ci: Shen Qing, you¡¯re quite arrogant. Shen Qing: Why didn¡¯t you say Lu Xuehan? Xu Ci: Brother Han is my boss. ... * On December 29th, there was a huge difference between the two neighboring schools. One was abnormally quiet, while the other was as quiet as a chicken. No. 1 High School went on as usual. The sports school began to prepare for the New Year¡¯s Day g. After the g, there would be an 11-day holiday. The multimedia teaching building was rtively close to the sports school. From time to time, the sound of wheat testing could be heard from the sports school. It seemed to be in arge-scale venue with a stage and sound system. The sports school had its ownrge-scale sports ground, which was very convenient. Therefore, many students of No. 1 High School were distracted. When ss ended, they would take a look at the sports school, but they could only see the busy students on the sports ground. They could not see anything else. Xu Ci was the most restless. She had already packed her things in the second period of the afternoon and carried her school bag on her back. As soon as she did so, ss 11¡¯s form teacher arrived. He immediately put down his school bag in fear. As if he was trying to hide his fear, he leaned on the table and said to Xu Youyou, ¡°why don¡¯t you take a leave of absence? I¡¯ll bring you to the sports school to y. ¡° ¡°I¡¯m not going. ¡° ¡°Go ahead. It¡¯ll be so lively. There¡¯ll be so many handsome men and beautiful women, especially those girls from the Dance Department... uh... there are other... mm. ¡± He had exposed himself ... ¡°I¡¯m not going. ¡° Xu Ci took out her phone from her pocket and took out a photo of them kissing. ¡°I showed it to Gu Ruo! ¡° ¡°She¡¯s already seen the live version. ¡° ¡°...¡± Xu Youyou was very calm. Xu Ci actually felt embarrassed at first, but he continued to act shamelessly. ¡°If you¡¯re not going, I¡¯ll send the photo to the group and call you my wife loudly. ¡° Xu Youyou could not help butugh. She felt that Xu Ci was extremely childish. However, she still put down her pen and walked to the front of the ssroom. Not long after, she left with the form teacher. Just as Xu CI was in a daze, she received a message from Xu Youyou: You can leave first. I can only ask for leave alone. Xu Ci immediately put on his backpack and ran out of the school like a gust of wind. Then, he crossed the railing and went to the sports school. When he arrived at the sports school, he squatted in a corner and obediently waited for Xu Youyou¡¯s message. After a while, Xu Youyou sent him a message. You: How do I get there? Xu Ci: Come to the main gate. I¡¯ll pick you up. The Guard at the gate knows me. Xu Ci immediately got up and went to the main gate to pick up Xu Youyou. He openly picked Xu Youyou up from the main gate and brought her to the Sports School Stadium. After entering the stadium, Xu Ci asked Xu Youyou to stand in a warm ce and wait for a while. Then, she lowered her head and took out her phone, intending to call Shen Qing. ¡°Hey, Xu Ci, the track and field team is over there. ¡± Someone noticed Xu CI and called out. ¡°Oh, thank you. ¡± As Xu Ci said this, she naturally grabbed Xu Youyou¡¯s hand and led her to the opposite side. They walked around the back row of the seats, but their different school uniforms and the identity of Xu Ci, a former campus Belle, made many people turn their heads to look at them. Xu Youyou felt that the students in the audience seats were like sunflowers, their faces turning as they walked past. Many people were still reminding each other and discussing in low voices. It was as if they were walking on the runway, and the audience was sitting in the opposite direction, so they could only turn around and watch them walk past. Xu Ci was halfway there when she suddenly lowered her head and said in a low voice, ¡°you have to be responsible for me. ¡° ¡°Huh? ¡± Xu Youyou didn¡¯t understand. ¡°They all saw us together, so they must think that I¡¯m not single anymore. Do you have to be responsible? ¡° Xu Youyou watched Xu CI act shamelessly with a smile on her face and felt a little helpless. She pursed her lips and thought for a moment but did not reply. Xu Ci had never expected to receive an answer at the start. Their arrival was quite a sensation. The track and field department began to jeer when they saw Xu Ci. Shen Qing even ran over, ¡°I¡¯ve reserved all the seats for the two of you. ¡° ¡°Oh, thank you. ¡± Xu Youyou thanked her. ¡°You didn¡¯t follow us? ¡° ¡°She¡¯s too cowardly toe. ¡° ¡°That¡¯s true... ¡± it made sense when she thought about it. Gu Ruo¡¯s cowardice would probably make her cry after watching the show. At the end, she might even want to return to No. 1 High School to surrender herself. Xu Youyou sat next to Xu CI. Xu Ci¡¯s former ssmates were all around her. The atmosphere was a little strange. It was as if a mental illness was contagious. A group of people would be happy if they were happy. There were always people kicking Xu Youyou¡¯s chair behind her, wanting her to turn around. Xu Ci sat side by side with her. She turned around and scolded the boys, ¡°Adhd? Chop off your legs! ¡° ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. ¡± The boys quickly apologized. Xu Youyou did not expect that Xu CI¡¯s former coach was a tall, fat man. He did not look like a person who could jump. The coach saw Xu Ci and came to join in the fun. He asked, ¡°did you go to No. 1 High School to study, or did you fall in love? ¡° ¡°I didn¡¯t dy anything, ¡± Xu CI answered with a smile. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a little small? You should restrain yourself. ¡° Xu Ci was stunned for a moment. She didn¡¯t understand what he meant. Shen Qing stood up and pushed the coach away. ¡°coach, don¡¯t be like this. My father is still a virgin. ¡° ¡°That¡¯s even more serious! ¡° ¡°coach, can we not be so dirty? Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t scare him into breaking up. ¡° This time, Xu CI understood. She quickly came over to cover Xu Youyou¡¯s ears, afraid that she would be polluted by this kind of turbid atmosphere. Xu Youyou turned to look at Xu Ci. Her eyes were a littleplicated. It was rare for her to blush. She pushed Xu Ci away. ¡°You... what did you tell them? Why did you break up? ¡° ¡°They asked me before if you were with them. I didn¡¯t deny it. ¡° ¡°So? ¡° ¡°So they all think that you¡¯re my girlfriend. ¡° ¡°I shouldn¡¯t havee. ¡° Xu Ci immediately went over to try to coax her. In the end, she stared at her for a long time, not knowing how to coax her. In the end, she sat back down again. Lu Xuehan was sitting not far away. When he saw the two of them like this, he immediately brought a pile of snacks and gave them all to Xu Youyou. ¡°Eat them up. If he doesn¡¯t want you when he¡¯s fat, I¡¯ll beat him up. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s not... ¡± Xu Youyou wanted to exin. ¡°I understand. He¡¯s unrequited. I believe that two idiots Yang can sessfully catch up with a girl. I¡¯d rather believe that Shen Qing is washing shoes. ¡° ¡°brother, you can¡¯t be like this! ¡± Xu Ci immediately wailed. The others also saw that Xu ci didn¡¯t catch up at all. They followed suit and barked incessantly. Xu Ci was so angry that she almost fell over from her seat. In the end, she did not say anything and only picked out snacks in Xu Youyou¡¯s arms. The sports school¡¯s New Year¡¯s Party was quite lively. There were many people with many talents. Just as Xu CI had said, the Dance Department¡¯s program was the main show. There were all kinds of shows, and the live effects were good. There were also many people who sang with a good stage presence. They did not have stage fright at all. These students were not all well-developed and simple-minded. They had changed many of Xu Youyou¡¯s impressions of the Sports School Students. Xu Youyou and Xu Ci sat side by side and ate a bag of snacks together. They stared at the stage. After a while, Deng Yiran took a selfie stick and shouted, e,e,e, cooperate with me. ¡° Deng Yiran stood in the front row. The entire ss rushed forward, wanting to enter the camera. Xu Ci held Xu Youyou¡¯s shoulder and measured a pair of scissors in front of the camera. She smiled especially brightly. Xu Youyou did not mind. She smiled at the camera and cooperated with the camera to take a few photos. After a while, Deng Yiran sent the photos to the ss group, and everyone received them. Xu youyou immediately went over to Xu CI¡¯s side to take a look. Xu Ci zoomed in for her to see, and then there was a sh. Xu Youyou was stunned for a moment. She looked across and saw Shen Qing taking another photo of the two of them. Not long after, there was a group photo of the two of them in the ss group. In the group photo, the two of them sat side by side, looking at their phones. They were particrly close to each other. Xu Youyou¡¯s attention was on the phone, while Xu CI was looking at her. The second photo was a group photo of the two of them looking at the camera. The two of them looked very harmonious sitting together. After Xu CI finished looking at the photo, she immediately clicked save and continued typing and chatting. Xu Ci: Daddy gives you a like. Shen Qing: Kick over this bowl of dog food. JPG At this moment, the atmosphere in the venue suddenly became lively. It was as if the School Belle, Ma Yu, had performed a show. When Xu Youyou came back to her senses, she only saw that Ma Yu had left the stage. She suddenly realized that Deng Yiran had probably taken the group photo on purpose just now. Although Deng Yiran was always whistling, he was the only one of the three idiots in the sleigh who was a little smarter. Then, she heard many people from the sports school shouting one after another, ¡°Xu Ci! Xu Ci! ¡° They were all a group of people who were not afraid of big things. Xu Ci sat in his seat and pretended to be a corpse. He wished that everyone would think that he was dead. ¡°Yo, with the School Belle? ¡± Xu Youyou sighed softly. ¡°What joke is that? With you and Jiang Suixin around, why did she get a turn? I wonder which funny person chose her. ¡° Xu youyou raised her eyebrows and looked at him with a face full of amusement. ¡°who picked the School Belle, Ma Yu? ¡± Xu Ci turned his head and asked Shen Qing. ¡°Who knows, but you onlypete with Gu Yinshu for handsomeness? Do you think I¡¯m dead? ¡° ¡°Why, do you want to challenge me? ¡° ¡°Mom, which one of US canpete with Gu Yinshu for handsomeness? ¡± Shen Qing asked Xu Youyou over Xu CI. Obviously, he was not convinced about the matter of good looks. ¡°You¡¯re handsome, ¡± Xu Youyou answered. Xu Ci was immediately angry and happy. He was angry that Xu Youyou said Shen Qing was more handsome than him. He was happy that Xu youyou replied to Shen Qing¡¯s mother. was she already used to it? He raised his hand and pinched Xu Youyou¡¯s face. Then, he pped his thigh and stood up. ¡°You¡¯re annoying me. I¡¯ll go up for a while. ¡° After he said that, he stood up and walked towards the stage. The venue immediately became lively. When he reached the stage, he adjusted the microphone before looking down the stage. ¡°Excuse me, I want to confess my love. ¡° Everyone looked at the stage. The pole-vaulting ss students immediately exploded. Shen Qing quickly took out his phone and nned to record it. ¡°My dad is awesome. ¡° Xu Youyou looked at Xu ci on the stage and suddenly felt at a loss. Her heart was beating wildly, and her breathing was also in a mess. She could only pretend to be calm as she looked at the stage. The youth standing under the sh held the microphone and smiled brightly. The music started to y and he began to sing. ¡°Confession Balloon. ¡°. ¡°You said that you were a little difficult to woo, and you wanted me to back down. ¡°You don¡¯t need to pick the most expensive gift. As long as the fallen leaves of the Fragrant Pavilion create a romantic date, and you are not afraid of ruining everything, you will have the whole world. ¡°From that day on, it was very easy for my dear to fall in love with you. ¡°My dear, don¡¯t be willful. Your eyes are saying I¡¯m willing. ¡° ¡°Your Eyes are saying I¡¯m willing. ¡°. After singing, the entire venue was in an uproar. Xu Ci was still smiling. After singing, she handed the microphone to the host. After leaving the stage, Xu Ci walked back under the lights and sat next to Xu Youyou again. She asked softly, ¡°how was my singing? ¡° ¡°It was alright. It wasn¡¯t out of tune. ¡° ¡°Then what do you think? ¡° ¡°I don¡¯t have any thoughts. ¡° ¡°Can you be my girlfriend? ¡± Xu Ci asked again. ¡°then I¡¯ll think about it. ¡° ¡°Why? Is there a reason? ¡° ¡°When I said I¡¯ll think about it, I meant it. If I don¡¯t think about it, I¡¯ll directly reject it. ¡° ¡°Oh, so that means that I¡¯ve sessfully upgraded? ¡° Xu Youyou smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. She continued to eat potato chips. Xu Ci looked at her and raised his index finger to scratch the tip of his nose. His heart had long been sweet like honey, sticky and sweet. Chapter 2227

Chapter 2227: Chapter 2030

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION He looked around and once again held Xu Youyou¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to a ce. ¡° Xu Youyou put down the snacks in her hand and was pulled out of the stadium by Xu ci through the side door. As soon as she walked out, she felt the cold air rush towards her face. Xu Ci helped Xu Youyou put on the hat of the down jacket and then pulled Xu Youyou into a building. He was very familiar with this ce. After walking in, he opened the door of a training ground and turned on the lights. The indoor pole vault field. ¡°Your training ground? ¡±XuuYouyouu asked. ¡°Yes, the training ground is mixed. The high jump sses are all here, ¡± Xu Ci said. He brought Xu Youyou to the equipment and began to adjust the pole. He went to the side and picked a pole. ¡°I¡¯ll jump for you to see, ¡± Xu Ci said and walked toward the run-up. ¡°Are your feet okay? ¡° Xu Ci didn¡¯t answer. He made an ¡°OK¡± gesture to Xu Youyou and put his coat and schoolbag next to her. He was already preparing for the exercise. After she stabilized herself, Xu Ci thought for a moment and said to Xu Youyou, ¡°don¡¯t look at your face. Just look at your movements. ¡° ¡°Uh... why? ¡± Xu Youyou asked ... ¡°The moment you jump, your expression will be very... distorted. In short, it¡¯s not very handsome. You can call it a facial expression. ¡° ¡°I understand. ¡° Only then did Xu ci get ready again. She took the pole and ran up. He was tall and his steps were big. He ran up about 20 steps. He inserted the pole into the bucket and jumped up. Then, he jumped over. His movements were clean and neat, heroic and valiant, just like a soaring Eagle. This was the first time Xu Youyou had seen such a high jump from such a distance. She had watched the Olympics on TV before, but it was just a quick nce. She did not know anything about it, only that the pole did not fall. Seeing Xu Ci jump over, she suddenly felt that Xu ci was simply ying with the railing. This was what a professional would do. Very impressive. Very handsome. His movements were so elegant that Xu Youyoupletely ignored Xu Ci¡¯s expression when he jumped over. All her attention was on him. Xu Ci sat up from the cushion and asked her, ¡°how was your brother¡¯s dance? ¡° ¡°Not bad. ¡° ¡°anything else? ¡° Xu Youyou walked to the cushion and asked, ¡°do you know that you¡¯re younger than me? ¡° ¡°Huh? ! ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t call yourself brother. I¡¯m four months older than you. ¡± After Xu Youyou answered, she pointed at the pole. ¡°Can I try? ¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll teach you, hubby. ¡± Xu Ci immediately changed the way she addressed herself. It was simply a confident tone. Xu Youyou¡¯s motor nerves were very good. Xu Ci even lowered the height for her. However, when Xu Youyou tried it for the first time, she still failed. If Xu CI was helping her take off, then she was like an old man fishing and pulling back the Rod. She didn¡¯t even get up and directly swung down. Xu Ci had already caught her by the side, but because of the strong momentum, although Xu ci hugged Xu Youyou, the two of them still fell onto the cushion. Xu Ci was afraid that she would break it, so he hugged her tightly. When Xu Youyou came back to her senses, she first tidied up her bangs. Xu Ciy on the cushion and hugged Xu Youyou in her arms. As she watched her tidy up her hair, she even raised her hand to help tidy it up. She realized that her bun head was already loose. ¡°Do you want me to tie it up again? ¡± Xu Ci pinched the small tug on Xu Youyou¡¯s Bun. She lifted it up and loosened it, then lifted it up again. She was still ying with it quite energetically. Xu Youyouposed herself and looked at Xu Ci. She was practically in the position of pushing Xu ci down. She quickly crawled to the side, sat up, and tidied up her clothes. Xu Ci followed suit and sat up. She shifted her seat and sat behind her. She reached out to help her with her braids. ¡°I¡¯ll help you tie it up. ¡° ¡°Why do you like to mess with my hair so much? ¡± Moreover, she always liked to pinch the small tug with her hands. ¡°It looks interesting. Boys always yearn for things that they don¡¯t have on their bodies. ¡° Xu Youyou thought about it and realized that Xu CI¡¯s words had a lot of meaning, so she turned around and hit Xu Ci. Xu Ci apologized with an excellent attitude and then helped Xu youyou tie her hair, just like how he did her makeup back then. He was not familiar with it at all and had to bemanded by Xu Youyou. There were several times when she wanted to do it herself, but Xu ci snatched the leather case away and refused to return it to her. After a long time, he finally seeded in tying a new bun on Xu Youyou¡¯s head. She had her back to him. He stared at her fair neck for a while and couldn¡¯t help but take a bite. ¡°Hey, are you a dog? ¡± Xu youyou immediately struggled and dodged. He smiled and hugged her from behind. She was small and was hugged tightly. She thought about it and didn¡¯t struggle. She sat cross-legged on the cushion and leaned against Xu CI¡¯s arms. She felt very secure andfortable. ¡°This is my favorite ce. When we came to the sports school, we could choose for ourselves. In the end, I chose this ce. I like pole vault. I think it¡¯s a step-by-step challenge. The more I fight, the braver I be. Little by little, I increase my height. ¡± Xu Ci buried her face in Xu Youyou¡¯s neck She whispered. ¡°You¡¯re really good at it. ¡° Xu Ci smiled. Her voice was a little soft, and her breath blew into her ear. It was warm, and her voice was surprisingly pleasant. ¡°Well, in my favorite ce, I¡¯m hugging my favorite person. My heart is about to ripple. ¡± Xu Ci spoke again, as if she was whispering in her ear. There was a kind of temptation, which made Xu Youyou¡¯s heart rise and fall along with her. Being liked by others was like melting sugar. It was sweet, soft, and slowly melted into her heart. Then, he realized that he didn¡¯t hate her, but he also liked her very much. That was very bad. After that, the two of them didn¡¯t speak. They just quietly stayed there. Xu Ci had been hugging her the whole time. She lookedzy and rxed, just like a big dog basking in the sun in the afternoon. She was extremely happy. He suddenly thought of something and took out his phone. Because he was hugging Xu Youyou, he was fiddling with his phone in front of her. She could see it when she lowered her head. Xu Ci first clicked on a few unread messages. Some of them were actually from a girl. She seemed to have been stimted by Xu CI¡¯s singing. First, she said that she liked him, then she wished him well, and then she hoped that he wouldn¡¯t mind her saying so much. After Xu CI finished reading, she was a little puzzled. ¡°when did I add so many people? I don¡¯t even remember who she is. ¡° ¡°You¡¯re asking me? ¡° ¡°Sigh... back then, Penguin¡¯s friends passed in batches, and in the end, they added a lot of people. ¡± After Xu CI finished speaking, she opened her moments and began to post new photos, all in front of Xu Youyou ... He clicked on the photo of the two of them together, as well as the two photos of the whole ss. Then, he paused and asked, ¡°what should I write? ¡° Xu Youyou thought about the style of Xu Ci¡¯s moments and smiled as she replied, ¡°am I handsome? Are there many people in our ss? Do you think my feet are big? ¡° Xu Ciughed along and started typing: Am I handsome Are there many people in our ss Is My wife Pretty? Then, she published it. ¡°Who¡¯s your wife? ¡± Xu Youyou couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Shen Qing, Deng Yiran, either will do. ¡° In this case, Xu Youyou could not say anything. Not long after, Xu Ci¡¯s cell phone rang. The caller ID said, ¡°MOM. ¡°. He picked up quickly. As they were close, Xu Youyou could hear Xu Ci¡¯s mother¡¯s voice. ¡°Er Bao, you have a girlfriend? ¡± Xu Ci¡¯s mother asked. ¡°Yes, yes. Is She pretty? ¡° ¡°She looks pretty good to me. When are you going to show her to mom? ¡° ¡°When we get married. ¡° ¡°that¡¯s fine too. Dad and mom won¡¯t have time to go home on New Year¡¯s Day. What do you n to do? ¡° ¡°I think he¡¯s going to Shen Qing¡¯s house. I haven¡¯t seen him and his mom fight for a long time. I¡¯m really thinking about it. ¡° ¡°okay, mom will give you some pocket money. Remember to bring some gifts. Be Good. ¡° After hanging up the phone, Xu Ci opened wechat again and saw that mother Yang had transferred 11,000 yuan to him. He immediately epted it and sent an Emoji along the way. ¡°Are they relieved that you¡¯re living alone outside? ¡± Xu Youyou couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°My brother and I have been living our own lives since we were young. We don¡¯t have any objections. Do we want money or family love? My brother and I both chose money. What a simple-minded brother... ¡° Xu youyou rolled her eyes at Xu Ci and pushed him away. ¡°I¡¯m going home. I still have to make up lessons tonight. ¡° Teacher Meng had sent a notice saying that he would make up lessons tonight as usual. In the next three days of vacation, teacher Meng would be visiting rtives and would not be able to make up lessons. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. ¡± Xu Ci immediately walked to the side and picked up her coat and bag. After she was dressed neatly, she went to Xu Youyou¡¯s side, grabbed her hand, and put it into her pocket. However, Xu Youyou immediately withdrew her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far, or I¡¯ll p you. ¡° Xu Ci immediately bent down. ¡°where? On the face or on the body? Hurry up and give me a quick death so that I can continue to go too far. ¡° She looked at Xu Ci¡¯s shameless look and was actually stunned. Then, she could not stopughing and felt a little helpless. She raised her hands to Pinch Xu CI¡¯s face and pinched that handsome face into a strange shape. ¡°Are you deeply in love with me? ¡± Xu Ci let her pinch him and asked in a confused voice. ¡°No. ¡° ¡°Then I¡¯ll work harder. ¡° ¡°I mean, there¡¯s nothing deep. ¡° Xu Ci did not study well and had a poorprehension ability. He only reacted after Xu Youyou let go of him and walked out. He did not fall deeply in love with him, but he did fall in love with him a little. Xu Ci was stunned for a moment. It was as if he had suddenly had a wonderful dream. In the dream, he was like a child who had received a gift from Santa us. He was pleasantly surprised. He quickly caught up with Xu Youyou and hugged her from behind. He walked behind her like a scoundrel. The two of them were like conjoined twins who had suddenly merged together. They walked out of the sports school in a strange manner. When they were at the bus stop, Xu Youyou pushed Xu Ci away. Xu Ci stood behind her, rested her Chin on her head, and used her nose to rub against her BUN head. She was toozy to argue with Xu CI. She took out her phone from her pocket and looked at the time. It was already past the end of high school, and the sports school had just ended. Most of the people waiting for the bus at this stop were students from the sports school. The two of them standing together was quite eye-catching. From that day on, all the students from the sports school began to believe that Xu ci was dating the top student from the school next door. Then, the students from No. 1 High School gradually received the news. The names of the two people were bound together. Early in the morning on the first day of the holiday, Xu Ci ran to Xu Youyou¡¯s house. Because it was a holiday, Xu Youyou¡¯s parents were at home. They were a little surprised to see Xu cie to her house with a pile of vegetables. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a holiday? My parents are out of town, so I brought vegetables to freeload. ¡± As Xu Ci said this, she changed her shoes. Her movements were very agile, as if she was afraid of being chased away. ¡°Why did you bring so much? ¡± Xu Mei looked at the food and asked in surprise. ¡°I n to freeload from breakfast to dinner. During the day, I¡¯ll study with Xu Youyou, and she promised to tutor me alone. ¡° As Xu CI spoke, she had already carried the food into the kitchen and put some things that needed to be frozen into the refrigerator. ¡°What kind of food did you bring? Auntie might not know how to cook, and she might have to go outter. ¡± Xu Mei looked quite worried. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I know how to cook. When the timees, I¡¯ll cook for you. Xu Youyou can just stay at home. ¡° ¡°This meal... I¡¯ve already done it myself. ¡° Xu Ci could onlyugh and knock on the door of Xu Youyou¡¯s room. Xu youyou would sleep in during the holidays. She rubbed her eyes and opened the door. When she saw that it was Xu ci, she immediately closed the door. Xu Ci was already prepared. She used her knees to block the door and opened it again. Using her strength, she forced her way in. ¡°YOU GO OUT FIRST! ¡± Xu youyou quickly pushed Xu ci out. ¡°I won¡¯t. ¡° ¡°I¡¯m not wearing any underwear. You cane inter. ¡° The good thing about Xu Ci not studying was that her eyesight was especially good. She immediately saw the underwear and underwear beside the bed. Xu Youyou followed his gaze and quickly pounced over. She covered her clothes with the quilt and conveniently stuffed a few girlics under the quilt. Then, she pounced over and closed the open cab door. Xu Ci was a little embarrassed. She raised her index finger and rubbed the tip of her nose. She stared at Xu Youyou who was wearing a nightgown and suddenly felt that her throat was a little dry. Xu Mei¡¯s voice suddenly came from outside the door. ¡°Youyou, then you won¡¯t go to Grandma¡¯s house today? ¡° Xu youyou wanted to go, but when she saw Xu Ci, she had no choice but to bite the bullet and say, ¡°I¡¯ll go overter. ¡° ¡°Then your father and I will leave first. Both of us have already packed up. ¡° ¡°Okay. ¡° After saying that, the couple really left the house. ¡°Uncle, Auntie, are you so worried about me? ¡± Xu Ci was quite surprised and could not help but ask. ¡°Do you think that I learned Sanda for nothing for more than ten years? ¡° ¡°Oh... I haven¡¯t seen how you practice it either. ¡° ¡°I only go over during winter break. I usually don¡¯t have time. You go out first, I¡¯ll put on my clothes. ¡° Xu Ci immediately nodded and obediently left the room. She then asked, ¡°I¡¯ll make breakfast for you? ¡° ¡°Oh. ¡° While Xu CI was busy in the kitchen, Xu Youyou had already put on her clothes and walked out to wash up in the bathroom. After a while, Xu Youyou came to the kitchen with a toothbrush in her mouth and watched Xu Ci busy himself. ¡°A sandwich for you to make love to, ¡± Xu Ci introduced to her. She nodded, continued to brush her teeth, and then went into the bathroom. After a while, Xu youyou finished washing up and went to Xu CI¡¯s side to watch him make a sandwich. ¡°What kind of toothpaste do you use at home? ¡±XuuCii asked. ¡°Do you still talk about the taste of toothpaste? ¡° ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll try it, ¡± Xu Ci said as he pulled Xu Youyou into his arms and bent down to kiss her. From a shallow kiss to a kiss so intense that it was hard to part, it only took a moment to go from one to the other. Xu Youyou pushed Xu Ci away and went to the water dispenser to get a ss of water. After drinking half a ss, she asked, ¡°I heard you came to learn? ¡° Now, there was no longer any unnaturalness. Chapter 2228

Chapter 2228: Chapter 2031 tutoring

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Is the reason I came to look for you particrly positive? ¡± Xu Ci continued to make sandwiches. Her movements were very skillful, and it was obvious that she often made sandwiches. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll give you a good tutoringter. ¡° Xu Ci turned around and nced at her, then nodded. ¡°As long as I can be with you. ¡° Xu Youyou smiled and went to Xu Ci¡¯s side again. She stared at him for a while, then walked behind him and hugged his waist. His body immediately stiffened, and he did not dare to move at all. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± He asked, his voice tightening. ¡°feel it. ¡± She hugged Xu CI and buried her face in his back, rubbing against him like a kitten. ¡°Will you be my girlfriend after you feel it? ¡° ¡°If you can shut up for five minutes, you should get extra points. ¡° Xu Ci lowered her head and looked at the hand around his waist. She turned her head slightly and saw that Xu Youyou only reached his back. Her shoulders didn¡¯t even seem to reach his, and she seemed to be very small. Being hugged by her made him feel a little ufortable, but he quickly felt relieved. The smile on his face couldn¡¯t be suppressed anymore. He kept smiling and continued to work on the things in his hands. Perhaps it was to add points, Xu Ci did not say anything more. She just made breakfast seriously and heated up a ss of pure milk. After everything was on the table, Xu Youyou let go of him and sat down. She said with a bit of disdain, ¡°I¡¯ve never liked the taste of pure milk. ¡° ¡°drink some. Maybe you can grow some. ¡° ¡°I can¡¯t. How Old am I? ¡° ¡°My height is still growing. ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t grow any longer. You won¡¯t be able to buy shoes in the future, ¡± she said and drank a mouthful of milk before continuing to eat her sandwich. Xu Ci kept looking at her. She felt that it was very blissful to feed her food and then watch her eat it. ¡°How does it taste? ¡° ¡°It¡¯s average. It¡¯s edible. ¡± Xu Youyou¡¯s evaluation was very conservative. ¡°This proves that I still have room for improvement. ¡° ¡°My mother has more room for improvement, but after so many years, it¡¯s as if she has lost her sense of taste. She hasn¡¯t improved at all. ¡° Xu Ci chuckled. ¡°when you go upstairs to eat in the future, I¡¯ll cook for you. ¡° ¡°I¡¯ll think about it. ¡° The two of them ate for a while more before Xu Ci¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He nced at the caller ID and rolled his eyes in disgust. However, he still answered the call and asked, ¡°what? HMM, I¡¯m not at home. I¡¯m having dinner at my goddess¡¯ House. I don¡¯t want to see you... my goddess probably doesn¡¯t want to see you either... Heh! Why are you so annoying? Okay, okay, okay. Come downstairs. 15th floor,e over. ¡° Xu Ci immediately hung up the phone and said, ¡°my brother insisted on seeing me. Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense... ¡° ¡°I really want to hear what he has to say. ¡± Xu youyou suddenly felt that it was very interesting. Last time, Xu Ci¡¯s partner had been ruined by brother Xu. She did not know what would happen this time. Not long after, brother Xu came to Xu Youyou¡¯s house. After entering the door, he looked at Xu Youyou and then looked at her. Xu youyou smiled at brother Xu. Brother Xu saw that Xu Youyou did not have any intention of receiving him. He went to the restaurant and sat down. He saw Xu Ci sitting beside Xu Youyou and the two of them were eating together. ¡°You two are already together? ¡± Brother Xu asked. ¡°Why should I care? ¡± Xu Ci answered. ¡°How old are you? ¡° ¡°Yes, you¡¯reter than me. Sister Qiao was 17 when she had an ectopic pregnancy. ¡° ¡°...¡± Xu Youyou ate in silence and did not participate in the conversation between the two brothers. Brother Xu took out his phone and dialed a number. After waiting for a while, the other party picked up. ¡°Hello, I need your help to deal with the child at home, ¡± brother Xu said in an especially indifferent voice. Xu Youyou and Xu Ci could faintly hear the voice on the other side because the person on the other side was roaring, ¡°I¡¯ve said it many times. Xu Ci is such a big child. She¡¯s not under the CARE OF OUR EARLY EDUCATION CENTER! ¡° ¡°What about the child¡¯s puppy love? ¡° ¡°Is Xu Ci in a rtionship? ¡° ¡°Yes. ¡° The person on the other side directly hung up. After a while, Xu Ci¡¯s cell phone rang. When Xu CI saw the caller ID, she could not help butugh. She deliberately showed off to brother Xu and then turned on the speakerphone. ¡°Hello, sister Qiao. ¡± Xu Ci answered the call. ¡°Nan Nan, are you in a rtionship? ¡° ¡°Yes, I guess so. ¡° ¡°Is the girl pretty? ¡° ¡°I sent it to my wechat moments. ¡° ¡°Ah... ¡°. ... My wechat moments are all wechat merchants. It was quite normal when I added it, but in the end, it became wechat merchants within a few days. It¡¯s hard to guard against it, so I don¡¯t like to watch it anymore ¡°... I¡¯ll go through your wechat momentster. You have to treat her well, understand?¡± ? Don¡¯t be too impatient. You have to take precautions ...¡±. ¡°...¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Sister Qiao, are you busy with work recently? ¡± Xu Ci quickly interrupted sister Qiao¡¯s words. At the same time, she turned off the speakerphone and stood up to answer the call. Brother Xu looked at Xu ci with a gloomy face as she left the phone. After answering the call for a while, Xu Ci hung up and came back. Xu Ci looked at brother Xu and found it interesting. ¡°You went through so much trouble toe all the way here to find an excuse to call me, but I still ignored you. ¡° Brother Xu¡¯s face was gloomy. He asked, ¡°do you have her wechat friend? ¡° ¡°Yes. ¡° ¡°Give me your phone. Let me see. ¡° Xu Ci suddenly felt a little sympathetic for brother Xu, so she found sister Qiao¡¯s number and handed it to brother Xu. Brother Xu took it and looked at it one by one. He looked at it very carefully. ¡°Hey, you, why are you so cheap? Why do you have to mess with my business? Are you jealous that someone else has a girlfriend because you¡¯ve been single for a long time? ¡± Xu Ci finished eating and leaned against the table with both hands, staring at brother Xu. ¡°You¡¯re young, so you can¡¯t tell green tea from purity. ¡° ¡°Uh... ¡± Xu CI looked at Xu Youyou, a little embarrassed. Brother Xu didn¡¯t say anything else, immersed in browsing through his moments. Xu youyou waited for a while and couldn¡¯t help bute to Xu Ci¡¯s side, asking, ¡°so I¡¯m considered pure? ¡° ¡°You¡¯re a goddess. ¡° ¡°Oh. ¡° Brother Xu looked at his wechat moments and asked Xu Ci, ¡°did Qiaoqiao tell you? ¡° ¡°What did she say? ¡± ¡°Did she have a boyfriend? ¡° ¡°My sister Qiaoqiao is so beautiful. She must have a boyfriend. ¡° ¡°I¡¯m asking if you know the news. ¡° ¡°Can you stop acting like a fool? She¡¯s annoying you to death. Let her go. ¡° Brother Xu red at Xu Ci and then looked at his phone for a while before returning it to Xu Ci. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first. This is for you. ¡± After brother Xu said that, he threw a box to Xu CI, then stood up and left. Xu Youyou watched brother Xu leave and suddenly felt that it was quite interesting. Just as she was about to chat with Xu Ci, she saw Xu Ci take a look at the box, then directly closed the box, and then rudely put the box into her bag. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Xu Youyou asked. ¡°Nothing, why are these people so crazy... I¡¯m convinced! What¡¯s my impression of them! ¡± Xu Ci broke down and turned to ask Xu Youyou, ¡°are you done eating? Let¡¯s study after eating. ¡° ¡°Oh... ¡± Xu Youyou replied. She packed her things and carried them to the kitchen. Xu Ci immediately followed her into the kitchen. This time, she stood behind Xu Youyou and took the initiative to help with the dishes. Xu Youyou did not make a move. She stood in Xu Ci¡¯s arms but could not walk away. She suddenly leaned back and leaned into Xu CI¡¯s arms. She held Xu Ci¡¯s arm andzed off. Xu Ci liked her acting coquettishly like a proud cat. Therefore, he just smiled and continued to wash the dishes. After washing, he hugged her and kissed her on the forehead. Then, he carried her on his shoulder and walked to the chair. He took his bag and entered Xu Youyou¡¯s room. After entering, Xu Ci ced Xu Youyou on her desk. She put her hands beside her and asked, ¡°what do you want to teach me today? ¡° ¡°Do I need to start with the rectangr circumference? ¡± Xu Youyou asked frankly. There was still a smile on her face. She did not mind being carried around by Xu Ci like this. ¡°Uh... Let¡¯s do something difficult. ¡° ¡°trigonometric function? Do you know what Hook, stock, and string are? ¡° ¡°...¡±Xu CI was once again stumped by the question. ¡°So... where should we start? ¡° ¡°That¡¯s a very good question. ¡± Xu Ci pretended to be calm and finally said, ¡°I¡¯ll take notes while you do your homework. After that, I¡¯ll copy my homework. Isn¡¯t it very harmonious? ¡° Xu Youyou gave him a fake smile and replied. Then, she jumped down from the table and took out a book from her bag. ¡°sit down. I¡¯ll teach you from the start. ¡° ¡°gathering is... Formation Training? ¡° ¡± ... ¡± Xu youyou paused for a moment, then took a deep breath and adjusted her state of mind. ¡°gathering refers to the general, certain certain areas within a certain range, and the whole body of different objects forming a collection. ¡° Xu Ci stared at Xu Youyou with a wooden expression. ¡°A sub-assembly is for two assemblies a and B. if any of the elements in assembly a are elements in assembly B... ¡± Xu Youyou said She opened the book in front of them, opened the book, and used a pen to draw. She taught Xu Ci in the most simple and easy-to-understand way. Xu Ci sat beside Xu Youyou and listened. She felt her head explode in an instant, and her ears began to ring. It was worse than going to a disco bar the whole night. Xu Youyou looked at Xu Ci¡¯s expression and sighed. ¡°How about this? If you can pass all the final exams, I¡¯ll be your girlfriend. ¡° Xu Ci looked at Xu youyou again, tears almost flowing out of her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s too... difficult... can all of you get 110 points or more? ¡° ¡°You can get 110 points even if you use the little bean method, right? ¡° ¡°The subjects with few multiple choice questions are very difficult! ¡° ¡°So you can open your wechat and see who you added to your wechat list. Did you identally add a little beauty and then change your target? ¡° Xu Ci pouted. She really picked up her phone and tapped on the screen. Not long after, Xu Youyou received a message from Xu Ci. My Name: Hi, Little Beauty, can I study you after the final exam? Xu Youyou was about to re up when she saw Xu ci smile and hand the phone to her. ¡°Look at my brother. He saved a bunch of photos of sister Qiao and sent them to him using my wechat. Why is this person so boring? ¡° Xu Youyou reached out for the phone and clicked on sister Qiao¡¯s photo to take a look. She couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. ¡°So this is the type? ¡° ¡°Doesn¡¯t she look like a delinquent girl? The kind that¡¯s super difficult to get along with. ¡° ¡°Yeah... ¡° ¡°She is. She¡¯s been a big shot since she was young. Back then, she chased after my brother with great fanfare. Later on, she got a particrly spectacr share. In the end, she¡¯s grown up now and actually started working as a morning teacher. She takes care of children all day long. Not to mention, she¡¯s quite promising. She even started her ownpany. ¡° ¡°She¡¯s pretty amazing... ¡± Xu Youyou couldn¡¯t help but exim. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why I feel that my brother isn¡¯t good enough for sister Qiao. ¡° Xu Ci only stayed at Xu Youyou¡¯s house until lunch time before she was chased away by Xu Youyou. Firstly, it was because Xu Youyou had to go to her grandmother¡¯s house in the afternoon and her grandmother¡¯s cooking wasn¡¯t good either. That was why she asked Xu Ci to cook for her before she nned to go to her grandmother¡¯s house. Xu Youyou felt that Xu Mei had been abused by her grandmother so many times that she had lost her sense of taste. As for her grandmother, she had been poor for most of her life and didn¡¯t know what was good and what wasn¡¯t. Every time she cooked, she would make a pile of food. She would repeatedly heat it up and not be willing to throw it away. It was useless to say anything. Later on, Xu Youyou gave up on convincing her and went to throw away the leftovers. In the end, every time Xu Youyou went to her grandmother¡¯s house, her grandmother did not dare to cook anymore. Secondly, it was because Xu Youyou no longer had the patience to teach Xu CI. She always felt that Xu ci was an idiot. How could she be so stupid? After gathering this knowledge, she taught Xu Ci for an entire morning. She almost jumped up and hit Xu ci on the head. Later on, it was also because Xu Ci¡¯s head was really good that she was not willing to do it. When they parted, Xu Ci was still a little reluctant. He wanted to pull Xu Youyou to stay a little longer and wanted to hug Xu Youyou, but Xu youyou pushed him away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me in the future. I¡¯m afraid that idiots will get infected. ¡° After saying that, he put on his coat and pushed Xu ci out of the House. He ignored Xu Ci¡¯s shamelessness and went straight to the elevator. Xu Ci followed him out of the neighborhood and sent Xu Youyou to the bus. There was nothing else to do, so he directly took a taxi to Shen Qing¡¯s house. Shen Qing¡¯s house was still in the old neighborhood. Although the environment was not very good, most of the people downstairs were grandpas, aunties, and a group of old cadres ying with birds, but the location was the best in the city. How good was it exactly... ... It was because Shen Qing never tookrge-scale transportation out of the house. He always ran or rode his bike, because there were 1,100 days of traffic jams in front of his house every 1,165 days. There were still 60 days of traffic jams, and five days of holidays like the Spring Festival. There were basically no people on the streets. Sitting in the car, Xu Ci heard the taxi driverin, ¡°This ce should be demolished and rebuilt. It¡¯s so narrow in such a central area, and there are so many cars parked on both sides. It¡¯s like a twone road. Look at that idiot. He¡¯s stuck in such a traffic jam, and he¡¯s still taking the lead. He must be stuck!¡± Xu Ci chatted with the driver for a while. When they arrived at the ce, it was not too far away. He also paid 25 yuan. After getting off the car, he went straight to Shen Qing¡¯s house. He had just pressed the doorbell when he heard the swearing sounds of Shen Qing¡¯s house. ¡°I¡¯m moving! The door is open. Can you stop making so much noise? ¡± Shen Qing shouted at the top of his voice. ¡°It¡¯s like you¡¯re paralyzed when you¡¯re on vacation. If you can sleep until noon, why don¡¯t you sleep for a whole day. ¡°Look at your messy room. It¡¯s like a pig¡¯s nest. ¡°. ¡°even a pig is stronger than you. At least you have meat on you. If you grow, you won¡¯t gain any. It¡¯s like I¡¯m torturing you! ¡° ¡°enough, enough. Why do you keep talking? I don¡¯t like to listen to you. ¡± Shen Qing opened the door as he spoke. After opening the door, Shen Qing¡¯s mother¡¯s scolding became even louder. ¡°Do you think I like talking to you? I¡¯m willing to talk to you if you¡¯re not in front of me? ! You Wander around the House on vacation. You¡¯re in the way no matter where you are! ¡° Chapter 2229

Chapter 2229: Chapter 2032, Xu Ci¡¯s name

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION As she was cursing, she saw Xu CI and immediately changed her tone. ¡°Oh, Xu Ci is here? ¡° Xu Ci smiled and greeted, ¡°yes, Auntie. ¡° ¡°Come,e,e in and sit. ¡° Xu Ci walked in and saw that Shen you was wearing a tank top and panties. She scratched her head and asked him, ¡°why did youe empty-handed again? Don¡¯t you know to bring me some food? ¡° ¡°You are so bad with words. Why did Xu ci bring anything when she came to our house? ¡± Shen Qing¡¯s mother immediately scolded her son. Xu Ci quickly replied, ¡°No, I ordered it on my APP. I¡¯ll send it overter. There was too much traffic at the door, so I didn¡¯t buy it. ¡° Xu Ci sat in the House for a while and saw Shen Qing¡¯s mother going to the kitchen and then to the bathroom. While he was chatting with Shen Qing, Shen Qing¡¯s mother dragged him again. ¡°Hey, I went. Didn¡¯t I just drag him when I woke up? ¡± Shen Qingined as he moved. ¡°Look at this ash. Did your father smoke it or did you smoke it? Can¡¯t you put it in the Ashtray? ¡° ¡°Mom, can you help me wash my shoester? ¡° ¡°I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t like to touch your broken shoes. Go Wash them yourself. ¡° Shen Qing didn¡¯t like to listen to her mother¡¯s nagging in the living room, so she took Xu Ci to the bathroom, found her own sports shoes, and stood in front of the sink to wash her shoes. Xu Ci crossed her arms and looked at her. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°F * Ck, is the Sun rising from the West? Did you take the initiative to wash your shoes? ¡° ¡°New Year¡¯s new atmosphere, what do you know! ¡° Just as they were talking, Shen Qing¡¯s mother shouted again, ¡°don¡¯t just wash your shoes and not the insoles. You¡¯ve also washed the insoles! ¡° Xu Ci and Shen Qing were both shocked. Shen Qing threw the shoe brush away and shouted, ¡°Madam Hu Meili! Can you stop being so dramatic? You¡¯ll easily scare your future daughter-inw. ¡° ¡°You can scare her with just a word. How timid must she be? ¡± Shen Qing¡¯s mother walked over and brought over the insoles. ¡°She¡¯s just very timid. She¡¯s like a little rabbit. ¡° ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you have a partner? How tall is she? ¡° Shen Qing looked at his mother. ¡°Why? Do you want me to find someone taller than you? I¡¯m 187 centimeters. Find someone who¡¯s 178 centimeters. Give birth to a child and y volleyball or basketball? ¡° Shen Qing¡¯s mother directly hit the back of Shen Qing¡¯s head with the insole. ¡°Why? Why can¡¯t your mother do it? With your mother¡¯s big build, she¡¯ll be the first in line to perform square dancing. ¡° ¡°okay, okay, okay. I like you to be big and strong, big and burly, and tall. ¡° ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question. Do you have a boyfriend? ¡° Shen Qing did not answer. He took the insole and soaked it in the pool. Shen Qing¡¯s mother could not help but feel a little puzzled when she saw Shen Qing like this. She pulled Xu Ci to the side and whispered, ¡°Shen Qing is in a rtionship? ¡° ¡°I¡¯m also confused, but... I do know a timid girl. She doesn¡¯t even... I¡¯ll ask herter. ¡° ¡°She¡¯s so timid that she can be scared when she talks? ¡° ¡°normally, she can¡¯t be scared when she talks, but when you two talk like this, she... will definitely be scared. ¡° ¡°Okay, then ask her. ¡± After Shen Qing¡¯s mother said that, she turned around and continued to work. When she left, she was still mumbling, ¡°she can be scared when she talks. How Timid is she? ¡° Xu Ci returned to the bathroom door and asked Shen Qing, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with you? ¡° ¡°Do you think... a round face is quite cute? ¡° ¡°...¡±Xu CI¡¯s heart thumped when she saw shen Qing¡¯s slightly wanting to ask and slightly embarrassed expression. Shen Qing felt a little embarrassed when he saw Xu ci like this and began to curse, ¡°I¡¯m just asking. Look at your expression, what does it mean? ¡° Xu Ci quickly shook her head, ¡°it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. ¡° While Shen Qing was brushing her shoes, Xu CI quickly ran to the balcony and secretly sent a message to Xu Youyou, ¡°KISS, KISS! ¡± Oh my little kiss, you must tell Gu Ruo that I¡¯ve delivered the entire box of choctes Not a single one less Otherwise, I won¡¯t live until next year. As soon as she finished speaking, she saw that someone had sent him another message. Gao Yng: I¡¯ve seen the gossip about your family on the forum. Gao Yng: link Xu Ci immediately clicked in to take a look and realized that it was gossip about Xu Youyou. Title: Xu Ci¡¯s girlfriend, she¡¯s not as pure as you think, okay? Content: When Xu Youyou was mentioned in No. 1 Middle School, her first impression was that she was a good student of the student union. However, many people knew that she had joined the student union because of Ou Yicong Everyone knew that Ou Yicong was a high school student in No. 1 High School, right In the end, Xu Youyou didn¡¯t catch up to him, but instead hooked up with Xu CI. Her level was high... ... No. 1: Really? No. 2: Attached is Ou Yicong¡¯s photo. Picture picture No. 11: I heard that Ou Yicong and Lu Xuehan had a good rtionship. Lu Xuehan was also Xu CI¡¯s best friend. This rtionship was very dramatic. No. 12: Does anyone have Xu CI¡¯s girlfriend¡¯s Hd code-free I didn¡¯t get a good look at her face. No. 5: upstairs, you must be used to looking for resources and hd code-free. 6TH FLOOR: Xu Ci¡¯s circle of friends. Pictures pictures pictures pictures pictures pictures pictures Xu Ci saw that he had taken three consecutive pictures of Xu Youyou and their group photo had been posted. He looked at the post and was so angry that his hands were shaking. 12th floor: Don¡¯t spread it. They are not together yet. Xu Ci is still chasing after them. Moreover, Xu Youyou¡¯s goal is very clear. She likes to study well. 111th floor: Is this a group of friends and family If they are not together, then they will hold hands and walk together. What kind of B * Tch is this So the Legendary School Belle of our sports school is just a spare tire We can¡¯t afford to offend her, we can¡¯t afford to offend her. 112th floor: It¡¯s really confusing So Shengshi White Lotus of No. 1 High School chased Ou Yicong but failed to catch up. She still loves Ou Yicong. Why didn¡¯t she let go of Xu Ci and keep Xu Ci as a spare tire? 15th floor: It¡¯s explosive School Belle¡¯s spare tire. 28th floor: How many minutes do you think this post was deleted? 29th floor: It was deleted in countdown. After that, Xu Ci couldn¡¯t watch any longer. She directly sent a message to Gao Yuliang: deleted. After some thought, she asked: can you find out who sent it? Gao Yng: It seems like I¡¯m on guard. This time, this alias is very clean and even uses a fake Ip. Xu Me¡¯s name: Alright, I got it, thanks. Xu Ci walked back to the bathroom. Shen Qing was still brushing his shoes. He asked Shen Qing, ¡°do you have Gu Ruo¡¯s wechat number? ¡° ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong? ¡° ¡°I¡¯ll chat with her for a while. ¡± As he spoke, he walked to Shen Qing¡¯s room to get Shen Qing¡¯s phone. They were close enough that Shen Qing¡¯s phone had Xu CI¡¯s fingerprints on it and could be unlocked immediately. Xu Ci found Gu Ruo¡¯s wechat number and sent a voice message, ¡°Gu Ruo, this is Xu Ci. Do you have time? I¡¯d like to talk to you about Xu Youyou. ¡° As soon as Shen Qing heard that he was going to chat with Gu Ruo, he threw down his shoes and followed her. He watched as Xu CI sent the message. Not long after, Gu Ruo replied, ¡°I¡¯m doing my homework. What¡¯s the matter? ¡° Her soft voice was so sweet that Shen Qing had goosebumps all over his body. He was instantly energized. ¡°Our school¡¯s Forum said that Xu Youyou was chasing Ou Yicong. She never got him and asked me to be a spare tire. ¡° How can I EAT RABBIT: ... ... Nian Shen Bunianchen: What¡¯s wrong? How can I eat rabbit: There are many rumors in No. 1 High School and many about Youyou. Do you want to hear them? Nian Shen Bunianchen: Yes. On wechat, Gu ruo seemed to be quite helpless. When she spoke, one could imagine that she was facepalming. No. 1 High School had many rumors about women. There were even more rumors about those who were good at their studies and good-looking. Even Gu Ruo herself had many rumors. I¡¯m afraid that every top student¡¯s mind was filled with the romantic ¡°titanic¡± . Otherwise, how could they have imagined so many things He would also polish the event and add fantasy colors. How to eat rabbit: one of the rumors about Youyou is that she is gay and a lesbian. Nianshen Bunianchen: What the F * Ck? How to eat rabbit: Then, her partner is me... ... NIANSHEN BUNIANCHEN: Isn¡¯t that too ridiculous Then what about her and Ou Yicong? How to eat rabbit: Ou Yicong is a BRAINIAC. He won first ce in the Sophomore Year of high school. He is handsome and the president of the Student Union. Youyou won first ce in the Sophomore Year of high school. She is also good-looking and has a strong sense of connection. Rumors also said that Ou Yicong had once proposed to Youyou¡¯s family, and the two of them were going to be together after graduation. Shen Bunian Chen: What is all this nonsense? How can I eat rabbits: also, thest time Shen Qing came to school, he beat you up. It was rumored that you and Shen Qing were madly pursuing youyou. Later, when they got into a big fight, Shen Qing broke your leg, and you transferred to another school. Shen Bunian Chen: ? ? ? ? How can I eat rabbits: when this kind of gossip spreads to your side, it will be treated as a fact, right? Shen Bunian Chen: So there¡¯s nothing wrong with kissing Ou Yicong, right? How can I eat rabbit: Can I tell the truth? Shen Bunian Chen: speak. How can I eat rabbit: I used to be quite cute with this couple. It was like following an idol drama. Youyou really liked boys who studied well, but there really wasn¡¯t any spark between the two of them. I¡¯m quite surprised that she¡¯s with you. Xu Ci looked at the phone screen and suddenly felt anxious. Shen Qing took the phone and typed: Is there any news about you? How can I eat rabbits: they say that I¡¯m an expert in love and pretend to be innocent. In fact, I¡¯ve had many boyfriends from other schools. Shen Bunian Chen: What about the truth? How can I EAT RABBITS: I¡¯ve only had one, don¡¯t mention it. Shen Qing looked at his phone and then at Xu Ci¡¯s Ashen face. He couldn¡¯t help but tease Xu CI. ¡°I found out that you¡¯re in a rtionship. It¡¯s like an idol drama. It¡¯s popr in both schools. There are even rumors about you. ¡° ¡°Do you think I¡¯m thinking about it? Isn¡¯t it because I¡¯m handsome? ¡° ¡°Can you stop being shameless? ¡° ¡°No, I want to call my little darling... F * Ck, I don¡¯t have her phone number! ¡° Shen Qing looked at Xu Ci as if he was looking at an idiot. Xu Ci sat at Shen Qing¡¯s house and waited for Xu Youyou to reply to his message. He even tried to make a voice call, but he could not reach her. He suddenly felt that Xu Youyou felt that he was stupid and did not want to be with him anymore. A boyfriend in the probation period was just so awkward. He would feel uneasy every day. In the evening, they had dinner at Shen Qing¡¯s house. Xu Ci could not sit still anymore. ¡°I¡¯m going to my brother¡¯s ce. ¡° ¡°To fight? ¡° ¡°No, to seek help. Oh right, my brother gave me a box of things. Do you want it? ¡± As she spoke, she took out a box from her bag and handed it to Shen Qing. Shen Qing opened the lid and looked at the condoms inside. She even took out one to study. ¡°Is this a foreign brand? ¡° ¡°Ah, but I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll need it. After all, you¡¯ll soften up when you cry. It¡¯s better to return it to me. ¡± As Xu CI spoke, she took it back. ¡°...¡± ¡°Sigh, I don¡¯t like round faces... ¡° ¡°...¡± Xu Ci closed the LID and put the box back into her bag. Before she could zip it up, Shen Qing had grabbed her neck from behind. ¡°Xu Ci, you¡¯re F * CKING courting death! ¡± Shen Qing cursed. He pinned Xu ci to the bed and was about to beat her up when Xu CI kicked him away. Xu Ci gave Shen Qing an elbow. ¡°You¡¯re the one who said it. ¡° ¡°I was the one who took a liking to Xu Youyou in the beginning. Why don¡¯t you give it back to me? ¡° ¡°When did it be yours? At most, it¡¯ll be a fairpetition. If you can snatch it away from me, I¡¯ll respect you as a man. My Foundation is better than yours. At least I know what a gathering is! ¡° ¡°I haven¡¯t even said anything about you yet and you¡¯re stillughing at me! ¡° The two fought for a long time and kept each other at bay. Suddenly, a notification sounded on Shen Qing¡¯s phone. It seemed to be a message from Gu Ruo. ¡°Your soft cry has sent you a message. ¡± Xu Ci used an especially despicable expression. ¡°GET LOST! ¡° ¡°That round face? ¡° ¡°Xu CI, believe it or not, today I¡¯ll... ¡° While they were talking, Gu Ruo sent another message. Shen Qing immediately let go of Xu Ci and bent down to take his phone. Xu Ci kicked him fiercely and left after that. Xu Ci went straight to brother Xu¡¯s house and pressed the doorbell as if his life depended on it. Not long after, brother Xu opened the door and asked with a Sullen face, ¡°what are you doing? ¡° ¡°I want to study. ¡± As Xu CI spoke, she went straight to brother Xu¡¯s house. ¡°...¡± ¡°I¡¯m not joking. Give me some tutoring and I want to pass all my final exams. What do you think my chances of sess are if I work hard now? ¡° ¡°10% chance. ¡° ¡°THAT LOW? ¡° ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a gift from family. ¡° ¡°...¡± * Xu Youyou¡¯s grandfather was a retired teacher. He was usually very rigid and liked to teach Xu youyou how to y chess. When he taught Xu Youyou how to y chess, he did not allow Xu Youyou to have a number. No one in the family was allowed to talk to them, and Xu Youyou was also not allowed to y on her phone. Xu Youyou sat opposite her grandfather, hesitating whether she should win this game or not. If she won, her grandfather would be unhappy, his face would be dark, and he would not be able to eat properly. Later, he would even study why he had lost. If she lost, her grandfather would keep on saying that she had not improved and that she did not use her brain when ying chess. This was not good for her future life. Even if she was a girl, she had to be able to control the overall situation. After struggling for a long time, she still won. Before her grandfather¡¯s gloomy face, she sighed, ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s so difficult to beat you. ¡° ¡°MM, you¡¯ve indeed improved. Let¡¯s y another round. ¡± As she spoke, she rearranged the game. Xu Youyou took a deep breath, rubbed her face and continued to y chess. At night, Xu Youyou was finally free. She sat in Shi Guoliang¡¯s car, took out her phone and saw a message from Xu Ci. My Name: KISS My Little Kiss, you must tell Gu Ruo that I¡¯ve delivered the entire box of choctes Not a single one less Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to live until next year. Xu My name: I¡¯ve seen your bad posts on the forum. I¡¯ve asked them to delete them. I believe that you¡¯re not like that. Xu My name: but I still feel ufortable in my heart. Xu My name: Will you abandon me because I¡¯m not good at my studies? Xu My name: Kiss Kiss Kiss Kiss Kiss Kiss, why are you ignoring me? Xu My name: I¡¯ve started tutoring with my brother. He¡¯s even fiercer than you. I feel like I¡¯m going to fight him at any moment. Chapter 2230

Chapter 2230: Chapter 2033

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She looked at the messages but did not reply. Instead, she looked at Gu Ruo¡¯s message. Gu Ruo: ¡°Youyou, Xu Ci has asked me about you. I¡¯ll send you the chat records. Can you take a look at what I¡¯ve said? ¡°? Gu Ruo: ¡°tell me, does Shen Qing hate me? He¡¯s been threatening metely. ¡°. Youyou: ¡°How so? ¡°? She first replied to her best friend¡¯s message. Gu Ruo: ¡°He keeps asking me questions. The questions are too simple. Is this a warning? ¡± He also said that he woulde to the school gate to stop me in the future. Xu Youyou immediately went to ask Xu CI. You: So, does Shen Qing really like Gu Ruo? Name of Xu me: I think so. You: Let him give up. Name of Xu me: What¡¯s wrong? You: The two of them are not even on the same channel. Name of Xu me: Didn¡¯t Gu Ruo have a boyfriend before Shen Qing even took the initiative to wash his shoes. You: So touching? Name of Xu me: Hahahahahaha. You: Forget it, I don¡¯t care. If Shen Qing dares to bully Gu Ruo, I¡¯ll be the first to not let him off. Xu Youyou: My wife in society. I¡¯ll hit you wherever you point and I won¡¯t let my son off either. You: good boy. Xu Youyou: I¡¯m studying hard now. Do you want to reward me? You: Of course, I¡¯ve passed all of them. I want you. Xu Youyou: My wife, you¡¯re the best. You:e here and let me Rub your head. Xu Youyou:e here. You: Rub your head. JPG Xu Youyou: Kiss you. JPG Xu Youyou snickered as she continued to send messages. She then turned around to reply to Gu Ruo. You: Don¡¯t pay too much attention to them. The three idiots from the sports school don¡¯t have anything important to do. You should study hard. Gu Ruo: Alright. After some thought, she clicked on Shen Qing¡¯s chat box. You: Thank you for the choctesst time. Shen Qing: You don¡¯t have to be so polite. Just treat it as filial piety towards your parents. You: Gu Ruo wanted to return the gift, but Xu Ci said that it wasn¡¯t necessary. After all, you¡¯ve given away all the girls you know. Shen Qing: ? ? ? ? . JPG You: Hahahaha, Xu Ci said that even your old hen wants to touch it. Shen Qing: ... ... Shen Qing: What else? You: It¡¯s nothing much. It¡¯s just that we didn¡¯t get to eat a few pieces of the choctes and Xu CI split them up. He only remembered to give Gu Ruo and me a few pieces when there were only a few left. Shen Qing: Alright, I got it. You: MMM, happy New Year. Shen Qing: ... ... Shen Qing: I¡¯ll go ask around. Xu Youyou couldn¡¯t help butugh even more evilly as she held her phone. It took her a long time to receive the news. Shen Qing: F * Ck, F * Ck, F * Ck, F * CK! Shen Qing: YOU¡¯RE ABOUT TO LOSE YOUR WIFE Mother, even if I don¡¯t have a father, I¡¯ll still show my filial piety to you! You: Alright. Xu My name: Little Darling, you can¡¯t do this! Xu My name: Shen Qing, when you really get up, most people won¡¯t be able to handle it. You: I think you look especially cute when you¡¯re being taught a lesson. Xu Youyou: I... ... What can I say ? ? You: Hug. Xu Youyou: Alright, I¡¯ll go back now. Xu youyou said ¡®hug¡¯ , but it was just something that she often said when they were chatting. It was asmon as ¡®Mwah¡¯ . In the end, Xu Ci wanted toe back and hug her? ! ! She quickly typed a reply: you don¡¯t have toe back. It was just something that I casually said while chatting. Xu Ci: No, you¡¯re flirting with me. First, you want to touch my dog¡¯s head and say that I¡¯m cute. Now, you want to hug me. Aren¡¯t you trying to seduce me In our old Yang family, this kind of conversation was basically equivalent to married life. You: ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. We¡¯re home. ¡°. After saying this, she didn¡¯t immediately put her phone away. Instead, she waited for a while. Xu Me in name: ¡°HMM, alright, we¡¯ll talk when we get home. ¡°. After seeing Xu Ci¡¯s reply, she was satisfied and put her phone back into her pocket. Back at home, Xu Youyou had always been in a good mood. When she thought of Xu Ci and Shen Qing, she found it funny. There were a few times when she suddenlyughed. When she suddenly thought of this person, or when she suddenly saw something, her heart welled up with sweetness. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. When she was reading, she suddenlyughed. When she was walking, she suddenlyughed. This kind of emotion was hard to control. People became a little silly and inexplicable. She was more and more clear about her feelings. It was very strange. She fell in love with someone she thought she would never fall in love with. When she thought of this, sheughed again. When she returned home, she sat in front of her desk and read. She seriously did her homework and asionally nced at her phone. After about forty minutes, Xu Ci could no longer hold back her temper and sent a message. Name of Xu me: Are you done packing? You: I¡¯m reading. Name of Xu me: downstairs. You: Are you really back? Name of Xu me: Yes, I came back to see you before I was beaten to death by Shen Qing. This reply was quite heroic, and Xu Youyou was shocked. She had not changed her clothes yet, so she put on her coat and went out of the room. As she changed her shoes, she said to the people at home, ¡°Mom! I¡¯m going out to buy some things. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s sote. BE CAREFUL! ¡± Xu Mei hurriedly walked out and said. ¡°okay, I know. ¡± After she said that, she directly walked out of the door. She got off the elevator and walked out of the unit door. She looked left and right, then sent a message to Xu Ci asking where he was. In the name of Xu me: Are you really going downstairs? You: ? ? ? ? ? In the name of Xu me: The price of betraying me. You: Yang broken leg You¡¯re finished. Xu Youyou was so angry that she stomped her feet. She took out the elevator card from her pocket and was about to swipe open the unit door to go back when she saw Xu Ci¡¯s reply: Our dear is especially cute when she¡¯s angry. Just as she finished reading the message, she heard Xu Ci¡¯s voice. ¡°Idiot,e here. ¡° Then, Xu Ci grabbed her hand and pulled her away. Xu Ci pulled Xu Youyou toward the residential area¡¯s scenic area. There were few people there, and there was also a sunshade. They couldn¡¯t see them from upstairs. The surroundings were filled withndscape lights, and the scenery was also pretty good. Xu Ci pulled Xu Youyou to a ce where the wind was sheltered. Then, he hugged her in his arms and rested his Chin on the top of her head. He said in a low voice, ¡°why do you think it¡¯s so strange? We haven¡¯t seen each other for a while, and you¡¯re already thinking about it. ¡° Xu youyou leaned against his chest and snorted a few times. She was still angry. ¡°You¡¯re still angry? How are you going to settle the matter of you and Shen Qing betraying me? ¡± Xu Ci was a little angry. He used his finger to flick Xu Youyou¡¯s ball-shaped head a few times as revenge. ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth. ¡° ¡°Why are you so bad? Do you believe that dog Yang Er will bite you? ¡° Xu youyou began to shake her head. The ball-shaped head kept hitting his face. He could only dodge. He took a step back and looked at Xu youyou helplessly. His eyes were full of affection. How could he bear to punish her. Therefore, he unzipped his down jacket and went to Xu Youyou¡¯s side again. He took Xu Youyou¡¯s hand and put it on his waist. Then, he wrapped his jacket around Xu Youyou. ¡°I told my brother that I went downstairs to buy a pack of cigarettes. Then, I secretly took his car keys and drove back, ¡± Xu Ci said as he hugged Xu Youyou again. ¡°Oh. ¡° ¡°I¡¯ll hug him for a while and then go back and ask my brother to continue tutoring me. I feel that his standard is not as good as yours. He has to study the textbook for a while to teach every question. ¡° ¡°He probably forgot? ¡° ¡°Yes. After all, he¡¯s old. At the age when people his age are being urged to have a second child, he doesn¡¯t even have a partner. ¡° After Xu CI¡¯s down jacket was opened, her chest felt warm. Xu youyou buried her face in his chest and sniffed his body. She responded casually. She was not interested in brother Xu¡¯s matters. This kind of solitude would make people especially tempted, and every minute and second was worth cherishing. At first, she just wanted to hug him and leave, but when she did, she could not bear to let go. Xu Youyou felt that the time wasn¡¯t right, so she withdrew from Xu Ci¡¯s embrace and pointed at him. ¡°Come with me to the convenience store. ¡° ¡°Okay, ¡± Xu CI responded and held Xu Youyou¡¯s hand. In the end, Xu Youyou pulled her hand back and walked to him to help him zip up. He kept looking at her, and then smiled especially sweetly. After she pulled him up, he lowered his head and kissed her forehead. Then, he held Xu Youyou¡¯s hand again and walked to the convenience store together. After entering, Xu Ci first asked for a pack of cigarettes, then followed Xu Youyou into the convenience store. He saw Xu youyou standing in front of the shelves, Choosing Sanitary Pads. He was a little embarrassed. He raised his index finger and rubbed the tip of his nose. ¡°This is my first time walking to this area. In the past, I would deliberately avoid it. ¡° Xu youyou nodded, took two packs and gave them to Xu Ci. ¡°hold them for me. ¡° ¡°Oh... ¡± Xu CI braced himself to follow Xu Youyou. He kept feeling that Xu Youyou was teasing him again. Xu Ci originally wanted to help Xu Youyou pay the bill, but these things really made him feel awkward. In the end, before he left, he pushed the things to Xu Youyou and went to the shelves to choose a mint-vored chewing gum. After buying the things and leaving the supermarket, Xu Ci wanted to stay with Xu Youyou for a while more. However, Xu Youyou wanted to go straight home, so Xu ci followed Xu Youyou downstairs. When Xu Youyou was about to enter the unit, he gave her the chewing gum. ¡°Why are you giving me this? ¡± Xu Youyou asked in surprise. ¡°Cuihua never eats chewing gum. She said that chewing gum will make her face big and exercise her muscles, so I bought some for you. You should eat more. Your face is too small. ¡° Xu Youyou looked at the chewing gum and had a baffling feeling. In the end, she epted it. ¡°okay, I will eat more. ¡° ¡°Mm, I¡¯ll cook for you in the future when ites to food. Then, you¡¯ll try your best to gain weight to 80 pounds. ¡° ¡°I weigh 812 pounds. ¡° ¡°...¡± ¡°Do straight men think that 80 pounds is fat? ¡± Xu Youyou crossed her arms in front of her chest and asked unhappily. ¡°I have no concept of a girl¡¯s weight. I thought that you weighed at most 70 pounds. How much does Gu ruo weigh? ¡° Xu Youyou did not want to tell Xu CI. After all, a girl¡¯s weight was a secret, so she did not answer. Xu Ci thought about it and continued to add, ¡°it¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re as fat as Gu Ruo. ¡° ¡°Gu ruo would be very upset if she knew. ¡° ¡°I just think that her figure is very standard. ¡° ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll work hard. I¡¯m going back now. You should go to your brother¡¯s ce as well. ¡° Xu Ci leaned over and wanted to shamelessly hug her for a while longer. Xu youyou immediately swiped her card and entered the unit¡¯s door. Xu Ci only left when she saw Xu Youyou enter the elevator in front of the ss door. * The way a simple-minded boy interacts with each other was very simple and direct. Something came up and they had a fight. After the fight, they asked, ¡°is daddy powerful or not? ¡° ¡°I should have beaten you to death. ¡° ¡°that hit on my stomach really hurt. ¡° ¡°I also felt that my punch was quite powerful. ¡° Then, Xu Ci and Shen Qing became a father and son who had a very good rtionship. Brother Xu held his coffee and watched the two of them fight in his living room. Then, they discussed the fighting style and shared their experiences. After a while, they smiled and were a little speechless. ¡°clean up the trash can that was knocked over, ¡± brother Xu ordered coldly. ¡°Oh. ¡± Xu Ci kicked Shen Qing. ¡°You do it, I won¡¯t do it. ¡° ¡°How can you let your father do it? ¡° Then, the two of them fought for another round. In the end, the two of them worked together to clean up the trash can. ¡°teach the two of you together? ¡± Brother Xu put down the Coffee Cup, picked up the textbook for grade one, and started reading again. Under his sses, he had a strict and rigid face. Shen Qing¡¯s movements stopped, and he wanted to run away. ¡°Of course we will. He wants to chase the top student. At the very least, he has to learn. ¡± Xu Ci immediately pulled Shen Qing over. The three of them studied together until the afternoon. Deng Yiran also came to brother Xu¡¯s house and carried a bunch of things. The three of them fiddled around in brother Xu¡¯s house like they were making small inventions for the whole afternoon. Brother Xu looked at the three of them and frowned slightly. In the end, he only sighed and went to the study room alone. Out of sight, out of mind. * December 111th, New Year¡¯s Eve. This Day was very lively everywhere. Young people liked tomemorate these special days. People of brother Xu¡¯s age did not pay much attention to it because they had already gone through many such situations and had long lost their passion. However, Xu Ci and the others were very excited. Especially Xu Ci, this year was very special to him. At around 11 pm, Xu Ci, Shen Qing, and Deng Yiran carried the things that they had been working on for the whole afternoon to Xu Ci¡¯s house. It was so cold that they were shivering, but they were still setting up. After setting up, Shen Qing and Deng Yiran ran far away. Xu Ci sent a message to Xu Youyou, asking her to go downstairs. Xu Youyou¡¯s parents had already gone to bed. She also went into bed and was very unwilling to move. In the end, she got up, tied up her hair, put on her clothes and coat, and went to the ce that Xu Ci had agreed on. When she walked over, she saw the ce that Xu ci had set up, and she could not help but be surprised for a moment. Xu Ci bought a lot of star lights and a lot of balloons. She stuffed the small star lights into the balloon, filled it up, and turned on the lights to illuminate the balloon. The balloon seemed to contain a small gxy, and it had a hazy beauty. Xu Ci sat in the middle of the balloon, holding a guitar in her hand. Xu Youyou walked to the opposite side of him. The warm yellow light shone on Xu CI¡¯s face, and it had a literary feeling, like a deer under the moonlight in the forest, colorful and beautiful. She looked at him, and Xu Ci looked at her with the guitar in his hands. After a long time, he said in a wronged tone, ¡°I miscalcted. ¡° ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡° ¡°The weather is too cold. ying the guitar makes my hands feel cold. Moreover, the guitar seems to be quite cold. The tune it ys is not quite right. ¡° She could not hold it in any longer andughed loudly. She could not stop for a long time. Then, she walked quickly to him, touched the back of his cold hand, and asked, ¡°are you a fool? ¡° ¡°I wanted to spend New Year¡¯s with you, but in the end... ¡° She took out her phone from her pocket and looked at the time. After waiting for a while, she suddenly leaned over and kissed Xu CI¡¯s Lips. ¡°Happy New Year. ¡° It was a very special New Year¡¯s Eve. Xu Ci had a girl that he liked. He had meticulously prepared a surprise for her on this day, and then he got the best present in the world. He was stunned for a long time before he came back to his senses. At this time, Xu Youyou had already walked to his side to study the balloon. He turned his head and looked at Xu Youyou. Xu Youyou was already asleep. When she went downstairs, her hair was casually tied. It was loosely tied on her face. It was not her usual Bun, but a casual braid. She was wearing her own coat. It was a beige color. Under the warm light, her exquisite face had a dreamy glow. There seemed to be stars hanging on the edge of her thin lips. Chapter 2231

Chapter 2231: Chapter 2034

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Feeling his gaze, she turned her head to look at him. Her gaze was not affectionate, but it contained a smile. Her eyes were curved, reflecting the light, causing Xu CI¡¯s heart to beat wildly. This must be love, to actually be moved beyond reason just because of a moment¡¯s gaze. When it came to love, he was an inexperienced newbie. Xu Youyou could control his every move as she pleased. ¡°MM, happy New Year, ¡± Xu CI said. Her voice was a little hoarse. After she said that, she subconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva, but she did not feel any better. ¡°I¡¯m a little cold, ¡± she pouted and replied. Her voice was soft and a little coquettish. ¡°Come into my arms? ¡± He immediately opened his arms. ¡°No, I want to go upstairs. Actually, I¡¯m very afraid that someone will pass by. I think it¡¯s quite silly. ¡± Xu Youyou pointed at the balloon a little helplessly. She was only touched by Xu Ci¡¯s feelings, but she did not like this kind of scene. She felt a little awkward She did not feel romantic at all. However, Xu Ci felt that no matter how Xu Youyou evaluated it, today was worth it. Xu Youyou walked to Xu Ci¡¯s side and said, ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs. ¡° Xu Ci put the guitar aside and reached out to pull Xu Youyou into her arms. She hugged her and said, ¡°okay. ¡° ¡°Okay, you should pack up and go home too. It¡¯s quitete. ¡° ¡°I still need to pack up. The two of them are going to use it again to confess. ¡° ¡°Uh... ¡± Xu Youyou realized that Xu Ci wasn¡¯t the only one here. She wanted to get out of Xu CI¡¯s arms, but Xu ci didn¡¯t let go. ¡°Xu Youyou, I like you very much, ¡± Xu Ci said softly. ¡°Okay, okay. I got it. I¡¯m going back. ¡± Xu Youyou hurriedly pushed Xu Ci away and turned around to run toward the unit door. Her flustered look was obviously already in disarray, and she had lost her usual calm. Xu Ci looked at Xu Youyou¡¯s appearance and couldn¡¯t help butugh. She followed behind Xu Youyou and sent her back. ¡°Happy New Year! ¡± Deng Yiran suddenly shouted. ¡°Mom, Happy New Year! ¡± Shen Qing joined in the heckling. Xu youyou turned around and nced at the two of them, then continued to run away in a panic. She was utterly ashamed. She had taken the initiative to Kiss Xu Ci just now. If they saw it, would they think that she was frivolous? Ahhh, it was going to explode. She wanted to beat Xu Ci to death. Xu Ci took a few quick steps and caught up with Xu Youyou. She followed behind her and said, ¡°respond. ¡° Xu youyou stopped and looked at Xu Ci, Deng Yiran, and Shen Qing who were standing in the distance. She asked, ¡°are the three of you wearing school uniforms? ¡° ¡°No, it¡¯s just sweatpants. We thought they looked pretty good, so we each bought one pair. ¡° ¡°They¡¯re so ugly. ¡° ¡°They look pretty good... ¡± Xu ci even looked down at her sweatpants. The sweatpants were for retracting the legs, and there were colorful decorations on the sides of the legs. It was a killer feeling, red, orange, yellow, green, blue, blue, and purple. They were all there. What made Xu Youyou the most baffled was that the legs of the pants were luminous. She couldn¡¯t see the other two clearly from afar, but she could see their legs. They were like glow sticks waving in the night sky. In fact, if you saw a male student from a sports school, don¡¯t underestimate any of his sweatpants or any pair of sports shoes. They could be expensive, so expensive that he would risk his life to buy them. However, it could not be denied that those were really ugly. So ugly that people could not understand why they would work so hard to buy them and still have the courage to wear them. ¡°Your taste is like this. Am I also... very... ¡± Xu youyou suddenly found it hard to ept ... Xu Ci looked at her sports pants again and felt a little wronged. ¡°It¡¯s a limited edition... we spent some effort to buy it. ¡° ¡°okay, hurry up and go to the next match. It¡¯s past the hour. I¡¯ll go back first. ¡° ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave as soon as I see you go up. ¡° Xu Youyou replied softly and walked into the unit¡¯s door. Xu Ci watched her enter the elevator before leaving the neighborhood. * Early in the morning of January 1st, Xu Youyou sat on the toilet. She took out her phone to take a look and saw Xu Ci¡¯s message. Name of Xu I: My confession failed. Sigh, I¡¯m drinking with you. Name of Xu I: You should rest early. The time she sent the message was past two in the morning. She immediately typed a reply: Have you gone home? She waited for a while but did not reply. She finished washing up and Xu Mei was preparing breakfast at home. She wanted to go to Xu CI¡¯s house to eat, but she remembered that Xu ci had stayed up all night and should be sleeping. She still stayed home to finish her homework after eating breakfast. Xu Ci did not contact her until three in the afternoon. She sent another message to Xu Ci but still did not reply. She thought about it and sent a message to Gu Ruo, ¡°how was your day yesterday? ¡°? Gu Ruo: ¡°sleeping, reading gossip on Weibo. It was pretty good. ¡°. You: ¡°Oh, happy new year. ¡°. Gu Ruo: ¡°Yeah, you too. ¡°. I wasn¡¯t going to confess my love to Gu Ruo... ... On January 2nd, Xu Youyou walked out of the elevator to go to school as usual. She did not see Xu Ci. She deliberately stayed there for a while but did not see Xu CI. She guessed that Xu Ci had note back to stay. She took out her phone from her pocket and looked at the message. Xu Ci still did not reply. She could only put her phone back into her pocket and walk towards the bus stop. After the weather turned cold, there were obviously more people on the bus. Xu Youyou had to rely on brute force when she got off the bus. She only heaved a sigh of relief when she came out. When she reached the school, she habitually walked towards the teaching building. After taking a few steps, she remembered that they would all have sses in the multimedia ssroom at the end of the semester. She stood in the middle of the road and hesitated for a while before continuing to walk towards the teaching building. She was prepared to go to the Student Union Office to get the scoreboard for the sharing area. When she entered the Student Union office, she saw Ou Yicong sitting inside with his phone in his hand. He was sending a message. The two of them looked at each other but did not say anything. Ou Yicong continued to look at his phone. She went to the shelf to get the scoreboard and was about to walk out. When she looked up, she saw that Xu Ci had actually walked in as well. She immediately walked over, wanting to let Xu ci go out. The student union did not allow anyone else to enter. In the end, Xu Ci directly ignored her and walked straight towards Ou Yicong. She punched Ou Yicong indiscriminately. Xu Ci¡¯s punch was very fierce. Ou Yicong¡¯s body swayed and the phone in his hand flew out. It fell to the ground with a cracking sound. Xu Youyou was shocked and subconsciously wanted to close the door, but the other students in the corridor had already seen it. There was also a scream, which attracted even more people. Xu Youyou could only quickly go to Xu CI¡¯s side and pull his arm. ¡°Xu Ci, what are you doing? ¡° Unfortunately, this did not bring Xu ci back to her senses. Xu Ci directly shook her off and walked straight to Ou Yicong. She attacked him a few times and asked with a sneer, ¡°good student, are you not going to fight back? Or are you going to act like a wolf in front of me? ¡° Ou Yicong stared at Xu Ci and raised his hand to wipe it. He found that his nose was bleeding and his shirt was stained with blood. ¡°I have indeed disliked you for a long time, ¡± Ou Yicong said in a low voice. His voice was not loud, but Xu ci could hear it. Xu Youyou, who was also in the room, could also hear it. The others could not hear it clearly. It was cold and there was no temperature. It was like a gust of cold wind in winter. There was no trace of it, but it brought a chill. ¡°So you¡¯re not going to fight back? ¡± Xu Ci asked, raising her chin slightly. Her tone was threatening, and her expression was very scary. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m like you? Idiot, ¡± Ou Yicong replied with a hint of ridicule. ¡°Your group is a group of simple-minded retards. They¡¯re all trash. ¡° After Xu CI heard it, the veins on her forehead popped up. She clenched her fist and swung it out again. Xu youyou quickly hugged Xu Ci and told him to stop. No. 1 High School was not a sports school, so it was very easy for Xu Ci to be expelled if she hit someone like this. Ou Yicong knew the school rules of No. 1 High School, so he was deliberately provoking Xu Ci. However, under the anger, Xu Ci was like a violent beast. She used all her strength to beat up the hateful person in front of her. In addition, he was originally from a sports school, so his explosive strength was shocking. Fighting was even moremon. The person who was hit did not fight back. He even deliberately stayed here and did not hide. He was like a stable sandbag. Xu Youyou finally pushed Xu ci down. Xu Ci¡¯s body hit the bookshelf. A few books fell and hit his head. Only then did he stop. When she stopped Xu CI earlier, she was already so tired that she was panting. She also used brute force to push Xu Ci away. Even her wrist hurt a little. ¡°Xu Ci, that¡¯s enough. ¡± After Xu Youyou said that, she did not want to care anymore. She hated barbaric people, but Xu ci was such a person. Before she left, she turned her head to look at Ou Yicong. Ou Yicong casually wiped the blood on his face and looked up at Xu Youyou. ¡°You are indeed smarter than them, but you are especially annoying. Do you think you have the right to look down on others now? No, you don¡¯t. You are just as useless outside of school. ¡° After she finished speaking, she took the scorebook and quickly walked out of the ssroom. She was in a terrible mood. The students at the door were all onlookers. When they saw hering out, they automatically made way for her. She didn¡¯t know how the incident today would be spreadter. She didn¡¯t care anymore. She didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with the two people inside. She shouldn¡¯t have considered being together with XU CI! Xu youyou returned from the outdoor sharing area. When she went to the student union to hand in the points form, she was called to the office by the teacher. She walked in and saw the head teacher of ss 11 reprimanding Xu CI. Her thin body was trembling with anger. This kind of thing rarely happened in No. 1 High School. Xu Ci was indeed a ticking time bomb. It was understandable that she would be so angry. Ou Yicong stood beside Xu CI. There was a paper ball stuck in his nostrils. His school uniform coat was dirty. He took it off and held it in his hand. His usual handsome image was greatly reduced. ¡°Xu Youyou, tell me what¡¯s going on with them. ¡± The teacher-in-charge of ss 11 saw Xu youyou enter and immediately asked. The teacher-in-charge of ss 11 usually taught them mathematics, so she was very familiar with Xu Youyou. Xu Youyou looked at the two of them. Seeing that both of them were Sullen and did not speak, she guessed that they did not tell her the reason, so she answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know. They suddenly started fighting. ¡° It was like two dogs were about to bite each other when they met. There was no reason at all. ¡°Are the two of them because of you? ¡± The teacher-in-charge of ss 11 asked tentatively. This was what he guessed after hearing the other students¡¯ small report. ¡°Not really. I don¡¯t have that much face, ¡± Xu youyou answered coldly, even a little displeased. Xu Ci stole a nce at Xu Youyou and then interrupted, ¡°teacher, it¡¯s none of her business. ¡° The teacher-in-charge of ss 11 red at Xu CI and continued to ask Xu Youyou, ¡°then just tell me what happened. ¡° ¡°I went to the office to get the score sheet. Xu Ci suddenly walked in and attacked Ou Yicong. ¡° ¡°Xu CI attacked first? ¡° ¡°Yes, ¡± Xu Youyou answered. After a moment of hesitation, she added, ¡°but I heard ou Yicong¡¯s verbal provocation. ¡° Ou Yicong couldn¡¯t help butugh when he heard that. Heughed a little self-deprecatingly. He nced at Xu Youyou and then at Xu Ci. He quickly stopped smiling and lowered his eyes, not saying a word. After being beaten up, he still ate dog food. It was really... ... ¡°Is there anything else? ¡± The teacher continued to ask. ¡°No, I¡¯ll leave after that. ¡° ¡°Alright, you can go back to ss first. ¡° Xu youyou nodded and then walked out quickly without looking at Xu Ci again. Xu Ci had nowe back to her senses. She realized that things were going to go in a bad direction and couldn¡¯t help but feel even more depressed. Because she was annoyed, she looked a little guilty, which finally made the head teacher of ss 11 not so angry anymore. * Xu Ci returned to the staircase ssroom. It had already been two sses. He sat in his original seat in silence. The seats in the ssroom were basically fixed, so Xu CI¡¯s seat was always empty. He didn¡¯te, but this row of seats was empty. He had always upied three seats by himself. After he sat down, he looked to his side. The boy in ss 12 who was being looked at by him immediately became nervous. He pointed to the front and said, ¡°she wants to change. ¡° ¡°Oh... ¡° Xu Youyou changed her seat and sat diagonally in front of him. She was not in the middle row and was not far from him. However, she always seemed to be separated byyers of obstacles and was hard to touch. He took out his phone, opened Wechat, and sent a message to Xu Youyou. Xu Yiran¡¯s name: Ou Yicong is too evil. He made Deng Yiran cry for an entire night. I was so angry that I attacked him. I know that I was impulsive. It was my fault. Can You forgive me? He sent the message but was not blocked. He heaved a sigh of relief. He waited in his seat for a while. Xu Youyou had been seriously attending ss and didn¡¯t look at her phone at all. He could only wait patiently. In the end, after ss, Xu Youyou ignored him and started a cold war with him again. Xu Ci had no choice but to continue sending messages on Wechat: This was really an ident. On the 1st, I told you that I would apany Deng Yiran to confess my love. He sent a lot of messages, but Xu Youyou still ignored him. During the lunch break, Xu Ci went to look for Xu Youyou with a tray. When she saw that Xu ci didn¡¯t want to eat anymore, she turned around and was about to leave. ¡°No, no, no, you eat your food. I¡¯ll look for youter. You¡¯re already thin. ¡± Xu Ci could only carry the tray to the table next to her. As she ate, she stared at Xu Youyou. Gu Ruo, who was beside her, was also in a difficult position. She looked as if she did not know what to do. Don¡¯t look at me. Look at me and I¡¯ll reject you very seriously. Xu Ci did not make things difficult for Gu ruo either. He continued to eat with his head lowered and took out his phone from time to time to take a look. However, Xu Ci was very disappointed. Xu youyou ignored him after eating. Xu Ci followed behind the two dejectedly. Gu Ruo could not help but turn around and ask Xu CI, ¡°are you alright? ¡° ¡°I said that I would take a demerit note and then report it for criticism, ¡± Xu CI replied. ¡°I heard that it will be recorded in my file and will be recorded for the rest of my life. ¡° ¡°You¡¯re the only ones who believe me when I say that I¡¯m a child molester. ¡± Xu Ci¡¯s tone did not seem to care at all. As soon as she finished her reply, she was red at by Xu Youyou and immediately became listless. Chapter 2232

Chapter 2232: Chapter 2035

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION In the afternoon self-study ss, Xu Ci continued to help Xu Youyou copy her notes. She wanted to use her own performance to gain Xu Youyou¡¯s forgiveness. In the end, she saw a small ball of paper thrown to Xu Youyou¡¯s side. Xu Youyou ignored it. Gu ruo turned around and looked at Xu CI first. Xu Ci shook her head. Then, Gu Ruo looked behind her and met Tang Qi¡¯s gaze. Gu Ruo hesitantly opened the ball of paper. After a quick nce, she passed the paper to Xu Youyou. Passing a note... ... Xu Ci turned around and looked at Tang Qi with an unfriendly expression. However, Tang Qi ignored him. He was a little annoyed but did not re up. He continued to copy his notes and saw Tang Qi throw another ball of paper to Xu Youyou. He stopped writing and looked at Xu Youyou for a while. He noticed that Xu Youyou was still ignoring him so he continued to write. In the end, Tang Qi threw another ball of paper and it bounced back to Xu Ci. Xu Ci took the paper and opened it. There was a line of words written on it: I just want to ask what¡¯s going on with you guys I heard that you didn¡¯t speak up for Yicong. You¡¯re putting more importance on your lover than your friend. You¡¯re going too far. Xu Ci rolled up the piece of paper again and turned around to throw it back at Tang Qi. She directly smashed it on Tang Qi¡¯s head. ¡°Are you F * Cking done? Who Cares about you? ¡° He was a very ¡°scary¡± existence in this ssroom to begin with. Many people didn¡¯t dare to provoke him. His angry scolding made the atmosphere in the ssroom suddenly tense up. Tang Qi was stunned by the hit. When he came back to his senses, he saw Xu Ci¡¯s angry look and his throat rolled. He didn¡¯t reply. He picked up the piece of paper and put it into the desk, then started to focus on his homework. Only then did XU CI give up. He turned around and sat down. He saw Xu youyou staring at him. His heart suddenly thumped. He realized... ... that he had be bad again ... He was so wronged that he was about to cry. He immediately showed a pitiful expression. Unfortunately, Xu Youyou did not fall for it. She continued to do her homework and ignored Xu CI. This time, he did not even have the mood to write notes. He leaned on the desk and doubted his life. He was really at his wit¡¯s end. He took out his phone and sent a message to Shen Qing. My Name: Son, I feel that I am done for this time. Help me think of a way. Shen Qing: Don¡¯t ask me to think of a way. I have Deng Yiran on my side and Lu Xuehan on the other side. I¡¯m also very sad. Xu Ci took a photo of Gu Ruo and sent it to Shen Qing. Shen Qing: ... ... Shen Qing: Why don¡¯t you tell mom that I was the one who hit Ou Yicong? Name of Xu: She was the one who pulled the fight aside... ... Shen Qing: How did she manage to calm downst time? Name of Xu: I rescued her schoolbag from the fire. Shen Qing: then should I go to No. 1 High School and start a fire? Name of Xu: She can push me into the fire. Forget it, I really can¡¯t count on you. In School, Xu Ci was always reluctant to let go. She didn¡¯t want to Pester Xu Youyou in front of other students. That would be very embarrassing. Xu youyou would also be annoyed, so she endured until school was over. After leaving the ssroom, Xu Ci followed Xu Youyou all the way. The distance was neither too far nor too close. She wasn¡¯t annoying, and she couldn¡¯t get rid of her. From the ssroom to the bus station, the two people on the bus were as close as possible. When they got off the bus, Xu CI quickly caught up with Xu Youyou. ¡°Little Kiss, can you talk to me for a while? ¡± Xu Ci said in a coquettish tone. Xu youyou suddenly stopped and turned around to look at Xu Ci. Xu Ci immediately stopped as well, trying to look as obedient as possible. ¡°Xu Ci, do you feel like you¡¯re a hero? ¡± Xu Youyou knew that this stalemate was not a solution. She needed to rify things with Xu CI, so she stopped and looked at Xu Ci. Xu Ci reached out and pulled Xu Youyou to a ce where there were no cars on the side of the road. She stood in front of him and said sincerely, ¡°No. ¡° ¡°Well, you still have some self-awareness. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s worth forgiving you for using violence to vent your anger on your friends. ¡° Xu Ci nodded and confirmed that Xu Youyou had already read his message. There was no need to exin again. ¡°This is the first time we met. You guys took the initiative to strike up a conversation with me. Perhaps you don¡¯t think it¡¯s anything, but that¡¯s the behavior of a hooligan. In ancient times, it was called flirting with a good girl. The three of you are all lechers, ¡± Xu Youyou said. Xu Ci exined bitterly, ¡°then... It was just a joke. I didn¡¯t take it seriously at that time. ¡° ¡°But this kind of behavior is actually very annoying. ¡° Xu Ci could only nod and answer, ¡°I was wrong. ¡° ¡°When we metter, you were fighting in the corridor. ¡°We went out on our first date, and you were fighting. ¡°I was just about to be with you, and you were fighting. ¡°Moreover, you also know that I don¡¯t like this kind of behavior the most. I was clearly angry because of this before, and you also made a promise, but it had no effect. ¡° Xu Youyou¡¯s words were reasonable and reasonable, and they were all facts. Xu Ci continued to be speechless. She opened her mouth, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She only lowered her head in frustration, like a puppy that had been scolded by its owner. ¡°You should think about it yourself. Fighting in front of me, acting like a hooligan, smoking, drinking, and noting home at night. People like this don¡¯t fit in with my lifestyle. We¡¯re not suitable for each other. ¡± Xu Youyou listed Xu CI¡¯s crimes. After listening to her, Xu Ci¡¯s heart sank. Thinking about it carefully, in Xu Youyou¡¯s impression, he was really... ... A straight-a student and a good-boy. It was hard to ept a guy like him. This was very easy to understand. To be able to maintain his rtionship with Xu Youyou until now, it was all thanks to his shamelessness and his good looks. ¡°I do like you a little. I admit that I care about you a lot, and I like to be jealous. But this doesn¡¯t prove that I will tolerate everything about you. After all, we really don¡¯t have any foundation in our rtionship. ¡± Xu Youyou tried her best to say these words to Xu CI calmly. Xu Ci was still surprised for a moment. So... ... Xu Youyou liked to be jealous ? ? When did she eat it? Howe he didn¡¯t know about it at all? ¡°I... Really... really don¡¯t cause trouble very often. I don¡¯t like to meddle in other people¡¯s business. It¡¯s just that Deng Yiran... ¡± Xu Ci tried to ease the tension. ¡°There are many ways tofort a friend when he¡¯s down. It doesn¡¯t have to be beating up his love rival. Just like Ou Yicong said, you¡¯re loyal but brainless. ¡° ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you. ¡° ¡°Well, I¡¯m really disappointed, so I¡¯m not going to continue to be disappointed. ¡° Xu Ci was immediately stunned and continued to exin in a panic, ¡°I really won¡¯t be able to do it in the future. Don¡¯t be angry, okay? ¡° ¡°Have you ever heard of the term ¡®hard to change one¡¯s nature¡¯ ? I already gave you a chance before, but you still disappointed me. I really don¡¯t want to waste our time. ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t be like this... ¡° ¡°I don¡¯t want lipstick or a bag. I don¡¯t want you either. ¡± After Xu Youyou said that, she turned around and left quickly. Xu Ci quickly caught up to Xu Youyou and held her hand, but she shook it off. ¡°Xu CI, enough is enough. I won¡¯t hate you too much. ¡± Xu Youyou looked at Xu Ci, her eyes filled with disgust. This cold Gaze Stung Xu CI, making him feel an indescribable sense of despair. After Xu Youyou said that, she didn¡¯t stop and headed home again. ¡°Is itpletely impossible? ¡± Xu Ci asked from behind her. ¡°Yes. ¡° ¡°What if all of them pass? ¡° ¡°It¡¯s useless. ¡° Yang Nuo watched her leave and was so angry that she wanted to turn around and kick the tree. When she thought of Xu Youyou, she stopped and held the tree as she cursed continuously, ¡°F * Ck, F * Ck, F * CK! ¡° After recovering from her shock, she took out her phone from her pocket and made a call. * Xu Youyou had always known that her personality was very unlovable. She clearly knew what she wanted. For the sake of her goal, she would work tirelessly. If she felt that she didn¡¯t like it, she would immediately reject it. There was no room at all. She threw Xu Ci aside and returned home. She sat in her room in a daze for a while. She wasn¡¯t in a good mood. She would also be depressed. She took a deep breath and walked out of her room to eat. Then, she went to make-up sses. Xu Ci didn¡¯te to make-up sses tonight, and she didn¡¯t ask for leave. However, teacher Meng wasn¡¯t surprised that he didn¡¯te. She didn¡¯t say anything and continued to lecture. Xu Youyou tried her best to gather her thoughts and continue to make-up sses. After that, Xu Ci didn¡¯t Pester Xu Youyou anymore, whether it was at school or in make-up sses. Xu Youyou continued to follow the previous pattern, seriously attending sses, revising, and preparing for the final exam. Xu Ci copied notes at school and went home to make up lessons on time. She seemed to be working hard to listen to the lecture, asionally taking notes, and then sending messages. asionally, she wouldugh out loud when she sent messages. The night before the exam, Xu Ci missed remedial sses. There did not seem to be any changes. After Xu youyou finished making up lessons, she returned home and saw a bag at the door. She opened it and saw a few notebooks inside. It seemed to be notes that Xu CI had copied. She hesitated for a moment, then took the notebook and entered the house. She went into her room and opened the notebook to look. Xu Ci¡¯s handwriting was ugly, but it was well-behaved. Every stroke was very heavy, and the back of the page was full of writing marks. She took the notes Xu Ci had copied and looked at them. Some of the symbols Xu Ci had written were very awkward, and some of them had been smeared many times. If she looked carefully, she would find that Xu ci had copied everything repeatedly. He did not notice it either, so he carefully wrote everything down. In the past few days, Xu Ci had helped her copy notes for 12 subjects, a total of 12 books. It was all thanks to him that he was able to calm down and write. After reading all 12 notes and making notes, she took a look at the time. It was already early in the morning. She went to wash up andy on the bed. She took out her phone and opened Xu Ci¡¯s moments. He had not posted anything in the past few days. Their chat records were also stuck at a few days ago. On the day of the final exams, Xu Youyou walked out of school and saw Shen Qing and the others. Gu Ruo, who was beside her, was also a little hesitant. He did not know whether to go out or not. After hesitating for a while, she still walked out. Shen Qing and Deng Yiran had indeed walked in front of Xu Youyou. ¡°mother... ¡± Shen Qing called out. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. It¡¯s a loss of life. ¡° ¡°We¡¯ve thought about it for a few days and decided that we have to exin it to you. Otherwise, I would feel quite guilty if the two of you caused such a Ruckus because of me, ¡± Deng Yiran said with some shame. ¡°Actually, Xu Ci has already exined everything to me. I know what¡¯s going on, so this has nothing to do with you. I just can¡¯t ept Xu CI¡¯s temper. ¡° Deng Yiran pursed his lips and lowered his head to think for a while before asking, ¡°do you not like this kind of guy or do you not like Xu Ci? ¡° Hearing this question, Xu Youyou was stunned for a moment. What was the difference? ¡°perhaps it¡¯s not appropriate for me to say this, but I still want to say that you must not miss the right person because of your n. ¡°You can¡¯t guarantee that you will meet someone better than Xu Ci in the future. Maybe you will meet him, but you may not like him, ¡± Deng Yiran continued. Xu Youyou looked at him in astonishment and then smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not used to you guys being so serious all of a sudden. ¡° ¡°We don¡¯t want to either... ¡± Shen Qing sighed. ¡°maybe. I¡¯ll regret it, but I feel that at my age, being in a rtionship isn¡¯t necessary. So, I still don¡¯t want to... ¡± Xu Youyou considered her words and wanted to answer them as calmly as possible. After all, they didn¡¯t have any ill intentions. Deng Yiran nodded. ¡°Xu CI rarely osted girls. That day, he was purely cooperating with Shen Qing. All the girls in the sports school know that he doesn¡¯t want to be in a rtionship. ¡° She had heard the other girls discuss this before. She nodded. ¡°Also, Xu Ci doesn¡¯t usually take the initiative to cause trouble, ¡± Deng Yiran added. She nodded again. ¡°But there are really others. I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll change anytime soon. At most, they¡¯ll restrain themselves a little. ¡° ¡°Alright, I understand. ¡° Shen Qing and Deng Yiran looked at each other and sighed in unison. Then, they said, ¡°alright, that¡¯s all we have to say. ¡° ¡°Bye, bye. ¡± The two finished speaking and left together. Shen Qing did not speak to Gu Ruo, who was standing beside Xu Youyou, from the beginning to the end. Gu ruo stared at Shen Qing¡¯s back strangely for a while before heaving a sigh of relief. After the exam, she felt at ease. Xu Youyou sat in her room and took out her calendar. She drew out her winter break schedule, which day she would make up for her lessons, which day she would practice Sanda, and which day she would pay a new year¡¯s visit. Once she was done nning, she began to write down her schedule, such as when she would get up, when she would eat, and when she would go to bed. After she was done, she wanted to flip through the memo in her phone. She then received a message from Gu Ruo. The message was a screenshot. Xu Ci had posted a new post on her wechat moments at around eight o¡¯clock that evening. It was a photo of a girl. The photo was quite close to her face and was clearly taken in person. The girl was looking at the camera and smiling shyly. The girl looked quite quiet. Her long ck hair draped over her shoulders and her eyes were curved when she smiled. The caption read: ¡°Isn¡¯t she beautiful? ¡°? Xu Youyou looked at the screenshot and her heart suddenly tightened. This feeling was very strange and she could not regain her senses for a long time. She subconsciously looked at her moments. Xu Ci had indeed sent this post and Shen Qing had also liked it. He has a new target so soon... ... Xu youyou quickly put her phone on the table and sulked at herself. She then said to herself, ¡°look, he doesn¡¯t like you at all. He¡¯s quickly moved on. Don¡¯t be so conflicted. There¡¯s nothing to regret. ¡°. However, even though she knew this, she was still frustrated for quite a while. After a while, her phone rang again. Xu Youyou took her phone and realized that it was a message from Gu Ruo. Gu Ruo: There¡¯s been a misunderstanding just now. Xu Ci seems to only know how to add that sentence to her wechat moments. Gu Ruo: picture Chapter 2233

Chapter 2233: Chapter 2036

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION She clicked on the picture and saw that it was Shen Qingfa¡¯s moments. She had used the same photo and both of them were girls. The caption read, ¡°today¡¯s birthday star, happy birthday. From now on, you¡¯ll be my sister-inw, Hahahaha. ¡°. There was also Xu Ci¡¯s reply below. Xu Me¡¯s name: saying that she¡¯s Your sister-inw is like saying that she¡¯s my daughter-inw. Shen Bunian¡¯s reply Xu me¡¯s name: Take advantage less. Her mood was like a roller coaster. It rose and fell once. She angrily turned off the picture and replied to Gu Ruo, ¡°it¡¯s none of my business. ¡°. Gu Ruo: ¡°Youyou, you don¡¯t seem to be very happy these past few days. You¡¯ve been very happy recently, are you... ¡°. ... I¡¯m just angry. Actually, I still like Xu CI ? ? Youyou: I like her a little, but it¡¯s impossible for us.¡±. Gu Ruo: ¡°I don¡¯t care about anything else. Xu Ci is really very handsome. ¡°. I heard that a senior in the second year of high school had asked for Xu Ci¡¯s cell phone number. Xu Ci did not give it to her, but she did not seem to have given up. Xu Youyou looked at the cell phone screen and hesitated for a moment before replying, ¡°Oh. ¡°. Gu Ruo: ¡°You really don¡¯t forgive him? ¡°? You: We¡¯ll talk about itter. Gu Ruo: Oh, are you studying Then you may continue. You: Yes. Gu Ruo handed her phone to Han Qiaoqiao with both hands and asked with trepidation, ¡°can you answer like this? ¡° Han Qiaoqiao found it interesting when she saw how afraid Gu Ruo was of her. She kept smiling but did not overdo it. She only looked at Gu Ruo¡¯s message and nodded, ¡°thank you, little ssmate. ¡° Xu Ci sat next to Han Qiaoqiao and poked his head out to take a look. He then took his phone back and forth and returned it to Gu Ruo. ¡°Can I go home now? ¡± Gu Ruo asked cautiously. ¡°Yes, you can. ¡° Shen Qing immediately stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll send you home. ¡° Gu ruo nodded and followed Shen Qing out the door. ¡°Do you want something to eat? It¡¯s my treat. ¡° ¡°No, I want to go home... ¡± Gu Ruo¡¯s voice sounded like she was about to cry. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. You¡¯re very brave. ¡± Shen Qing quicklyforted her and patted Gu Ruo on the shoulder. After the two of them left, Han Qiaoqiao could not help but smile as she asked Xu Ci, ¡°this little girl is quite interesting. When the two of them are together, it makes me want tough. ¡° ¡°Sister Qiaoqiao... do I still have a chance? ¡± Xu Ci was not very interested in other people¡¯s affairs ... ¡°How would I know? ¡± Han Qiaoqiao was also very helpless. She was not a rtionship expert, or else she would not be able to be single to this age. ¡°Among the people I know, only you can handle such a prideful person. ¡° After being rejected by Xu Youyou for the second time, Xu Ci directly went to look for Han Qiaoqiao. Han Qiaoqiao initially did not want to interfere, but Xu ci came to her that night to coax her. She could onlypromise and give her suggestion. Xu Ci, this little b * Stard, actually took the notebook seriously and wrote down each and every one of them. Han Qiaoqiao¡¯s suggestion was very simple. First, deal with it coldly for a period of time. If she chased after it too closely, it would only make the other party feel disgusted, especially with Xu Youyou¡¯s personality. Second, it was fine if she didn¡¯t pester her, but she had to appear in front of her often. It was important to dangle in front of her eyes, and she had to act natural. Third, at the appropriate time, she had to evoke theirmon memories. Here, Xu Ci used the ss notes. Fourthly, she wanted Shen Qing and Deng Yiran to go to Xu Youyou¡¯s ce to brush up on their presence. She wanted Xu Youyou to know that he still cared about her. Moreover, if her friends went, it would prove that Xu Ci¡¯s friends also epted her and felt that it was a pity that they were not together. It would make Xu Youyou feel like she could fit into Xu CI¡¯s circle. Xu Cipleted all of these in this period of time. Fifthly, she wanted to stimte Xu Youyou and make her realize her own feelings. Especially when Xu Youyou said that she loved to be jealous. Although the method was very dirty, it was effective. This time, they needed to add fuel to the fire. They had to control the scale well. If they were to be too jealous, it could easily backfire. If they were to be sentenced to death in an instant, it might not be possible at all. Therefore, they had to let Xu youyou realize that she had misunderstood them at the first possible moment. Xu Youyou was a smart person. If they were to stimte her a little, she would probably realize that they still liked her and be able to sense their feelings. Therefore, they had asked Gu Ruo to help them. Other than Gu Ruo who seemed to be very afraid of Han Qiaoqiao, everything else went smoothly. ¡°From now on, it¡¯s up to you, ¡± Han Qiaoqiao replied. She was still organizing the documents in her hands and sorting out thetest client information. Xu Ci took a ring toy from the table and started ying with it. ¡°I can¡¯t... I¡¯ve messed up twice. ¡° ¡°You can learn from your brother here. ¡° ¡°learn from him? ¡° Han Qiaoqiao took out her phone from her pocket and found a video for Xu Ci to watch. Xu Ci was speechless after watching it. ¡°My brother is here to help you take care of the Child? He... He didn¡¯t beat the Child? ¡° In the video, brother Xu was wearing casual clothes and helping to take care of the child in the morning education center. He looked quite gentle. ¡°Actually, he treated you quite well when you were young. When you were a baby, there was a time when you cried non-stop. You were neither hungry nor sleepy. You just cried. He carried you to the hospital in the early morning and even wore pajamas and slippers. ¡°In the end, he found out that the reason why you cried non-stop was because there was a huge booger in your nose. You couldn¡¯t breathe properly, so you just dug it out. ¡° ¡°Uh... ¡± Xu ci was a little embarrassed. He didn¡¯t remember it at all. ¡°Your parents weren¡¯t at home that day. It was just the two of us. ¡° ¡°where¡¯s Auntie? ¡° ¡°My mother fell sick and didn¡¯t dare to get close to you. She was afraid of infecting you, ¡± Han Qiaoqiao said with a smile ¡°When I took care of you with him, I realized that he was very gentle, so I fell in love with him. Then, I realized that I really liked children, so I opened this morning school center. ¡° ¡°You... what¡¯s your n? It¡¯s about my brother, ¡± Xu CI asked tentatively ... ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m old and haven¡¯t been in a rtionship for a long time. Recently, I slept with him again. I was wondering if I should go on a blind date. I have good hardware, so I should be able to find a second-marriage man? ¡° The amount of information was a bit too much... ... Xu Ci was stunned for a moment before she waved her hand repeatedly. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. I won¡¯t be involved in the matter between the two of you. I¡¯ll go back first. ¡° Xu Ci left the morning school center and caught a gust of cold wind. All of a sudden, she shivered. Not far away, she saw Shen Qing and Gu ruo still standing by the roadside, waiting for a car. It was probably Shen Qing who had ordered a car and was waiting for it. He wanted to hitch a ride. Then, he saw Shen Qing reach out and put his arm around Gu Ruo¡¯s shoulder. He pulled Gu Ruo to his side, lowered his head, and kissed her. He stopped in his tracks and immediately turned back. He hid in a corner and rolled his eyes. Recently, things had not been going well between him and Xu Youyou. Deng Yiran¡¯s confession had failed, and Shen Qing had been quite well-behaved. He did not seem to have made any progress at all, and it was all thanks to his forbearance. However, he had been particrly enthusiastic in asking Gu Ruo out today. It seemed that... ... He still had his own selfish motives ... Xu Ci raised her head to look at the sky, her heart deste. After waiting for a while, she poked her head out to look. When she saw that Shen Qing and the others had already left, she quickly walked out with her phone in her hand. During this time, he took out his phone and saw that they were actually chatting in the wechat group of the Cram School. They were talking about the water shortage at home. Xu Youyou was also involved. He looked through all of Xu Youyou¡¯s replies and then clicked on Xu Youyou¡¯s moments. Suddenly, he found an unexpected surprise. Xu Youyou had actually sent a selfie. Xu youyou still had her hair neatly tied up and she was wearing an indigo coat. However, it was not difficult to see that she was wearing pajamas underneath. She looked at the camera and slightly raised her chin. She blew out threeyers of bubbles and took a photo of the camera. Xu Ci was suddenly cured. He wanted to make Xu Youyou¡¯s face fatter, so he bought some gum for Xu Youyou. Xu Youyou sent this photo, which proved that she had eaten gum. He quickly clicked save. Sitting in the car, he thought about it, but he couldn¡¯t help it. He wanted to like Xu Youyou¡¯s moments, and then took out his phone, only to find that Xu Youyou had deleted that post. Thest time she had updated was a month and a half ago. Why did she delete it? Fortunately, she had saved it. * Xu Youyou felt that she was crazy. She had rejected Xu ci before, and turned her head to draw Xu CI¡¯s attention. She, who had been diving for thousands of years, actually chatted in the wechat group and even sent a Selfie, deliberately blowing bubbles. After sending it to her moments, she was a little expectant for Xu ci to like it, but also a little afraid. Was it too obvious? She repeatedly opened the photo and looked at it. She felt that the photo was a little ugly. After feeling ufortable for a long time, she decided to delete the photo. After deleting it, she finally felt much better. In the end, she was disappointed again after a while. The feeling of being worried about gains and losses really made her feel inexplicable. Lying on the bed, she looked at Xu Ci¡¯s moments. Why did Xu Ci¡¯s selfies look so good? After she flipped through several selfies of Xu Ci, she saw that Xu Ci had not deleted her photos yet. She was suddenly a little curious. Xu Ci had sent her photos, and what kind of reaction did Xu CI¡¯s moments have. Lying on the bed, she untied her tied hair and chewed on the tasteless gum in her mouth. She realized that her cuteness was very strange. Xu Ci had all the looks that she thought she was annoying, but Xu Ci¡¯s actions were not annoying. She reached for her notebook and looked at Xu Ci¡¯s handwriting. It was so childish and ugly. Did she not like that kind of person, or did she not like Xu Ci? She did not like that kind of person, but she liked Xu CI. Xu Youyou, as the teacher¡¯s favorite student, as well as a member of the student council, had to make a trip to the school two days before the other students returned to school to help the teacher grade the papers and calcte the scores. She had not been sleeping well recently and had arrived at school early. She sat in her office and looked at the piles of papers. She took a deep breath and took out one of the books. Just as she was halfway through her sentence, someone opened the door and walked in. She raised her head and saw Gu ruo and Shen Qing walking over together. She could not help but be stunned. ¡°Youyou, is the teacher not here? which subject are you looking at? ¡± Gu Ruo walked over and asked. Xu Youyou nodded, ¡°physics. ¡° Shen Qing was beside Gu Ruo. He helped Gu Ruo carry her bag and sat down as well. He looked left and right and heaved a sigh of relief when he realized that the teacher was not around. ¡°Why don¡¯t you call me that? ¡± Shen Qing asked. Gu ruo ignored Shen Qing. After asking Xu Youyou for the standard answer, she began to help Xu Youyou. Shen Qing was bored as he sat in his office. He took out a stack of papers and flipped through them. He thenmented, ¡°No. 1 High School is indeed different. It¡¯s actually filled to the brim. ¡° ¡°The uracy rate is also high, ¡± Gu Ruo replied. ¡°Yes, any one of them is better than the best in our school. ¡± Shen Qing nodded and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Yang Ergou has returned to our school. His current standards are among the top few in the school. After all, those who have stayed in No. 1 High School seem to be particrly high and mighty. ¡° ¡°Why aren¡¯t you calling me ¡®Daddy¡¯ anymore? ¡° ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll lower your seniority. ¡° Gu Ruo immediately fell silent and stole a nce at Xu Youyou. Seeing that there was nothing unusual about Xu Youyou, she continued to grade the papers and said softly, ¡°don¡¯t talk nonsense here. Why don¡¯t you go back? ¡° Shen Qing looked at Gu Ruo and nodded helplessly. He then took out his phone and said, ¡°we¡¯ll leave soon. I¡¯ll order drinks for you. What do you want to drink? ¡° ¡°I want to drink milk tea. Youyou can have orange juice. Thank you, ¡± Gu Ruo replied. ¡°Tell me again, thank you, brother Qingqing. ¡° ¡°...¡±Gu Ruo¡¯s face instantly turned red. Shen Qing took out his phone, searched for Wechat, and pressed an audio message. Gu Ruo¡¯s sweet voice immediately rang out, ¡°thank you, brother Qingqing. ¡° Gu ruo quickly went to snatch Shen Qing¡¯s phone. ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve grown bold recently. You dare to snatch my things? ¡± Shen Qing chuckled as she looked at Gu Ruo. She did not seem to me her. ¡°You... don¡¯t be like this... ¡± she then stole a nce at Xu Youyou ... ¡°I just don¡¯t know how to do it. Otherwise, I would have wanted to be the ringtone of my phone. ¡° Xu Youyou lowered her head to look at the paper and then raised her head to look at the two of them. ¡°When did you two be so close? ¡° Shen Qing immediately replied, ¡°just a few days ago... ¡° Gu ruo whispered, ¡°i... I didn¡¯t hide it from you. I don¡¯t know what to say... he, he... ¡° Xu Youyou nodded to show that she understood. She gestured with an OK sign and continued to grade the paper. ¡°actually, listening to the two of you talking next to me just by listening to your voices is quite enjoyable. ¡° Shen Qing was displeased. ¡°What, is he not handsome? Or is our Gu Ruo not good-looking? ¡° ¡°Your Voice is indeed not bad. ¡° ¡°That¡¯s it? ¡° ¡°Personally, I don¡¯t like single-eyelid boys. ¡° ¡°Oh, I only like my father¡¯srge european-style eyelid and reclining Silkworm Eyes? His Peach Blossom eyes are not bad, but I¡¯m not bad either. Look at Li Zhongshuo and Nanzhu he, aren¡¯t they handsome? ¡° Xu Youyou did not want to argue. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re very handsome. ¡° While Xu Youyou and Gu Ruo were grading the paper, Shen Qing went out to get some juice. He carried it in and distributed it to the two girls. After sitting down, he took a photo of Xu Youyou and sent it to Xu CI. Xu Ci: ¡°My son, you¡¯ve cured my lovesickness. I haven¡¯t seen her for a few days. I¡¯ve missed her to death. ¡°. Nian Shen Bunianchen: ¡°Why don¡¯t youe too? Just say that you¡¯re here to apany me. ¡°. Xu Ci: ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll bear with it. I¡¯m afraid that Xu Youyou will re at me and I¡¯ll lose all hope in an instant. ¡°. Nian Shen Bunianchen: ¡°Alright then. Come out. We¡¯ll find a ce to y. ¡°. Shen Qing stayed for a while before leaving. Gu Ruo immediately heaved a sigh of relief. Xu youyou asked, ¡°are you two together? ¡° ¡°No... but... ¡± Gu ruo stuttered. It took her a long time before she finally spoke softly, ¡°he¡¯s quite handsome and has a bad streak about him. I. . . I don¡¯t think I can refuse him. I simply can¡¯t open my mouth. ¡° ¡°little infatuated fool. ¡° ¡°What should I do? I¡¯m terrified whenever I¡¯m with him and he keepsing to me. ¡± Gu Ruo said as she pounced on Xu Youyou. ¡°Why don¡¯t we try it out? ¡±XuuYouyouu asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t Xu Ci just fail her probation? ¡° ¡°Yes. ¡° ¡°Won¡¯t you feel indignant? Such a handsome prince charming. Just thinking about it makes me angry when I¡¯m with someone else in the future. ¡° ¡°So you¡¯re going to agree? ¡± Xu Youyou asked. Gu Ruo lowered her head and thought for a moment before answering, ¡°shall we try it out then? ¡± Xu youyou smiled for a long while before nodding. Gu Ruo immediately fell into deep thought. It did not take long before she continued to grade the papers. She would asionally take a sip of milk tea and was probably still hesitating. In the afternoon, she had almost finished grading the papers. Xu Youyou helped the teacher tally the results on theputer. During this time, she took a special look at Xu Ci¡¯s score. She had actually passed three subjects. They were all subjects that could be memorized by rote. She must have put in a lot of hard work. Although she had not passed the other subjects, she had also reached the 120-70 mark. Out of curiosity, she looked at Xu CI¡¯sst exam results and saw a row of 20-125 marks. She reckoned that she was the worst student in the school. Looking at Xu Ci¡¯s current score, she reckoned that she could be ranked in the bottom three or four because there were other special students in the school. As she was looking at her results, she heard Gu Ruo¡¯s sigh, ¡°Youyou... how did you fall to second ce? ¡° Xu Youyou was stunned for a moment. She then looked at her overall score and saw that she had indeed fallen to second ce in the year group. Chapter 2234

Chapter 2234: Chapter 2037

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Oh... it¡¯s impossible for it to be so stable all the time, ¡± Xu Youyou replied ... ¡°What a pity. It¡¯s only two points away. ¡° ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s fine, ¡± Xu Youyou replied. She pretended to be calm, but there were ripples in her heart that no one knew about. * This year¡¯s Spring Festival was very close to Valentine¡¯s Day, and there was only one day between them. Valentine¡¯s Day seemed to be ipatible with Xu Youyou, so on Valentine¡¯s Day, shepletely forgot about this holiday. She only knew that it was almost new year¡¯s. The next day, when she was scrolling through her wechat moments, she realized that her friends had had a very rich day yesterday. She suddenly thought that since Xu Ci loved to y so much, she would probably follow him to stay out all night. She looked at her wechat moments and saw that Gu Ruo had sent a photo of her with Shen Qing. Shen Qing had taken the photo with his phone. Gu Ruo had only sat beside him to cooperate, but it was surprisingly harmonious. She gave Gu Ruo a thumbs up. On New Year¡¯s Eve, Xu Youyou sat in the dining room, making dumplings with Xu Mei while watching the Spring Festival g with Shi Guoliang. Shi Guoliangmented on the TV programs, muttering that each year was getting worse. Then, he would receive a New Year call from time to time. After making the dumplings, Xu Mei finished cooking. The three of them gathered together and ate midnight dumplings. Then, the husband and wife went to bed. Xu Youyou went to the bathroom to wash up. She dried her hair and walked back to her room. When she picked up her phone, she saw a row of New Year messages. Then, she saw Xu Ci¡¯s message in the list. My Name: Are you at home I want to see you. My Name: I¡¯m waiting for you in the stairwell on the 15th floor. She looked at the time and saw that it had already been sent two hours ago. The residential area they lived in had geothermal energy, but the stairwell that almost no one used was definitely not warm. Why would they wait in such a cold environment for more than two hours? They probably left long ago. She put down her phone and hesitated a little. She wanted to send a message to ask, but she held back. She quickly wiped her wet hair, put on her coat, and quietly walked out of the door. She tiptoed to the Stairwell and pushed the door open, only to see a person sitting there. Xu Ci simply sat on the floor, crossed her legs, and waited dejectedly. When she heard the sound of the door opening, her body trembled, and she quickly looked up. ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯te... ¡± Xu Ci said, her voice a little hoarse. Xu Youyou walked in front of him, squatted down, and asked, ¡°why are you waiting for me here? ¡° Who knew that after asking, Xu Ci would directly start crying She raised her hand and randomly wiped her tears. ¡°I can¡¯t do it anymore. I can¡¯t help it anymore. I just want to see you. I miss you so much... I really don¡¯t know what to do. I¡¯ve tried all the methods, but it¡¯s useless. I just like you. I just like you. What can I do? ¡° Xu Youyou was stunned when she saw Xu Ci, a boy who was almost 190 centimeters tall, crying like a child. ¡°I¡¯m just like this... I¡¯ve been like this for more than ten years. I think it¡¯s quite normal... I didn¡¯t mean to be annoying to you. Who knew that I would fall for someone like you? I¡¯m going crazy thinking about you... ¡± Xu Ci was still rambling on Then, she tried her best to wipe her tears and force herself not to cry. Unfortunately, the effect was not great. When she spoke, she seemed to be acting coquettishly. Xu Youyou kept looking at him and then sighed. Xu Ci¡¯s heart sank. She felt that she was going to be hated again. She raised her hand She rubbed Xu CI¡¯s hair. ¡°At that time, I was in a fit of anger and was indeed not very rational. These few days, I was also thinking that you have been working hard to be better and better, but I still stayed where I was and stubbornly persisted in my initial thoughts. Isn¡¯t that a little too much? ¡° Xu Ci pressed down on Xu Youyou¡¯s hand, afraid that she would move her hand away. ¡°You are not wrong. I was impulsive. Can you not take your hand away? Otherwise, I will find a needle and sew it up. ¡° Seeing how he was acting shamelessly, her heart softened once again. She held onto Xu Ci¡¯s leg and leaned forward She leaned against Xu CI¡¯s chest. ¡°forcing you to study hard is indeed a little unrealistic. After all, this is not your ambition. Don¡¯t give up on the pole vault. I think you¡¯re very good at it. If there¡¯s still a chance, do you want to try again? ¡± ¡°MM, okay. Then can the two of US try again? ¡± Xu Youyou leaned against Xu CI¡¯s chest and suddenlyughed softly. ¡°Do you want us to set a small goal first? If you agree, we¡¯ll be together. ¡° ¡°Earn 100 million? ¡° ¡°No, I¡¯ve watched your previous match videos. Xu Ci, you can go back to the arena. ¡° Xu Ci was stunned for a moment before replying, ¡°okay. ¡° ¡°Okay, then I want you. ¡° Xu Ci looked at Xu Youyou and felt like she was frozen. She was like a little girl selling matches, having hallucinations. When a person yearned for something too much, they would have an illusion that something had really happened. However, he quickly came back to his senses. He touched the ends of Xu Youyou¡¯s hair and asked, ¡°why is it wet? ¡° Xu Youyou had agreed to date Xu CI. She did not expect Xu Ci to say anything affectionate, but this sentence was a little jumping. However, she still nodded. ¡°I just came out of the shower. I was going to sleep. ¡° Xu Ci leaned over to Xu Youyou¡¯s side and sniffed. Like a silly dog, he was happy after sniffing. He raised his hand to hug Xu Youyou and whispered, ¡°so this is what my girlfriend smells like. ¡° As he said that, he put the hat on Xu Youyou¡¯s coat over her head. He pressed the hat down and turned his head to Kiss Xu Youyou¡¯s lips. Xu Youyou did not refuse. She closed her eyes and leaned into Xu CI¡¯s embrace, one hand still on Xu CI¡¯s head. Later, she simply knelt on Xu Ci¡¯sp and cooperated with the kiss. She did not feel cold. Instead, she was very happy. Xu Ci¡¯s embrace and his scent, his nonsense, and his kiss, she quite liked them all. After stopping the kiss, Xu Ci used the tip of her nose to rub against the tip of her nose. They were intimately intimate, and shepletely stopped crying. ¡°Why did you suddenly think it through? ¡± Xu Ci asked, but immediately added, ¡°but I can¡¯t regret it. I¡¯ve stuck to you. ¡° ¡°Yeah, otherwise, it will affect my grades, and it will also cause my sleep quality to drop. In order to end this terrible influence, I¡¯ve agreed to be your girlfriend. ¡° ¡°Me too. I¡¯ve been thinking about you every day recently. ¡° ¡°And it¡¯s still that kind of... dream? ¡± Xu Youyou asked. Last time, because of Xu Ci¡¯s dream, he had yed a hooligan ... Xu Ci was a little embarrassed, but she answered in a low voice, ¡°actually, the plot is quite rich. Life and death separation, love and hate, love and hatred, Happy Jianghu. ¡° ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going home. You should go to bed early too. ¡± Xu youyou pushed him away and said in a low voice. She was not interested in his dreams. Just as she agreed to be his girlfriend, they were about to separate. Xu Ci was a little unhappy, so she reluctantly said, ¡°hug me for a little longer. ¡° ¡°tomorrow. ¡° ¡°apany me tomorrow? ¡± Xu Ci immediately became energetic. ¡°Are you spending the New Year alone? ¡± Xu youyou suddenly realized this question. Today was New Year¡¯s Eve, and Xu Ci was actually sitting quietly here. The New Year had been a little bleak. ¡°I guess so, but you¡¯re not apanying me. ¡° ¡°Your parents are busy during the New Year? ¡° ¡°Is it best to socialize during the New Year? Besides, I don¡¯t want to be with my brother. ¡° Xu youyou hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°I have to go to my house to pay New Year¡¯s greetings during the new year. I guess I can onlye back at night, but... I don¡¯t know what reason to use. ¡° ¡°Then let¡¯s go to my house... ¡± Xu CI asked tentatively. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll try my best to find time to apany you, okay? ¡± Xu Youyou said and was about to stand up, but Xu CI quickly followed her. He couldn¡¯t even stand properly when he just got up. After a while, he said, ¡°I¡¯m going to get something. Wait for me, I¡¯ll be back soon. ¡° After Xu CI finished speaking, she immediately walked up the stairs and quickly reached the 18th floor. Xu Youyou stood alone in the stairwell and waited. She was more or less afraid. After waiting for a while, Xu CI quickly ran back and ced a key in Xu Youyou¡¯s hand. ¡°feel free toe in the future. ¡° Xu Youyou could guess that this was the key to Xu Ci¡¯s house. She hesitated for a moment, but still epted it. After nodding, she stood on her tiptoes and kissed Xu Ci before saying, ¡°then I¡¯ll go back. ¡° Xu Ci was very happy to be kissed by Xu Youyou. It was as if Xu Youyou said whatever she wanted. She immediately nodded her head and agreed. She even took the initiative to help her open the door and send her out. She only left after watching her enter the house. When Xu Youyou returned home, she felt much better. She took off her coat and took out the key to Xu CI¡¯s house from her pocket. She looked at it and felt very satisfied. There was suddenly a person in her world. The person she liked was like a gorgeous ident, but she was deeply immersed in it. She dried her hair with a hairdryer, picked up her phone again, and immediately saw Xu Ci¡¯s message. Xu Mi¡¯s name: I¡¯m so happy, I¡¯ll definitely lose sleep. Xu Mi¡¯s name: KISS KISS Little Kiss Kiss, my little kiss. Xu Mi¡¯s name: Ah Ah AH AH AH AH AH! Xu Mi¡¯s name: Little Kiss Kiss, why do I like you so much! She looked at her phone and actuallyughed out loud. She raised her hand andbed her hair. Shey on her back on the bed and quickly turned over. She hugged the nket to cover herughter. She turned over on the bed and continued to look at Xu Ci¡¯s chat page. After calming down for a while, she typed out a reply: ¡°Go to sleep early. ¡°. Her heart was surging with emotions, but her expression was always calm. This was Xu Youyou. Xu Ci¡¯s name: Baby Wife Wife! You: MM. Xu Ci quickly sent another voice message over: ¡°Baby, wife, wife, Mwah. ¡° She listened to this voice message three times before she typed out a reply: ¡°I said, go to sleep, goodnight. ¡°. Xu Ci¡¯s name: mm Mm, I love you, goodnight. Before she went to sleep, she nced at Xu Ci¡¯s moments and saw that Xu ci had sent a message. Name of Xu me: ¡°On the first day of the New Year, I¡¯m no longer single. This New Year is very happy. ¡°. Shen Qing: ¡°Are you back together? ¡°? She did not have any other friends, so that was all she could see. After she finished reading, She gave Xu Ci a thumbs up. * She could not sleepte during the Spring Festival. Xu Youyou was woken up by the sound of firecrackers. She was in a daze and went to wash up. When she walked out, Xu Mei was already cooking dumplings. She went back to her room and rummaged through her wardrobe. After searching for a long time, she finally found a red sweater. She had bought it before the new year and had not worn it yet. It was quite fitting for the New Year¡¯s atmosphere. After that, she was conflicted about whether to wear a pleated skirt or pants. After choosing for a while, she put on a pleated skirt that was half her body and half her knees. It was paired with leggings. The sweater was loose-fitting. It could expose her corbone and hang loosely on her body. She still tied her hair into a bun ording to her habit, revealing her fair ears and neck. She looked left and right before she left the room. She scooped some dumplings and ced them in an insted box. She waved to her family and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to pay my New Year¡¯s greetings to my neighbors. I¡¯ll be back after dinner. ¡° ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to wear a jacket? ¡° ¡°No need. ¡° After saying that, she left the house. Since she couldn¡¯t swipe her card, she could only climb the stairs. It was quite cold without a jacket. She quickly ran up to the 18th floor and arrived at Xu Ci¡¯s house. After thinking for a moment, she didn¡¯t knock on the door. Instead, she used the key to open the door and sessfully opened it. When she opened the door and walked in, she saw Xu CI¡¯s shoes at the door. A few pairs of shoes were in a mess. She changed into slippers and entered the house. She ced the insted box on the dining table in the dining room and looked left and right. Xu Ci¡¯s house was a little messy. The snacks and takeout bags were still on the table. Her clothes were also casually ced on the SOFA, but it was not too outrageous. She pushed the door open and entered the bedroom. She saw a pile of clothes on the floor. It should be something that Xu ci had casually taken offst night. Xu Ci was still sleeping under the nket. Xu Ci¡¯s sleep quality was very high. It could be said that a dead pig was immortal. When Xu Youyou walked to his side, he did not even know. She leaned over to see Xu CI sleeping soundly. Her eyes were closed, and her long and thick eyshes rested on her cheeks. When she did not speak, she looked so obedient. She could not help but reach out and touch Xu CI¡¯s eyshes. Xu Ci was still unmoved, and she could not help but hold her face andugh. Just looking at him made her feel very happy. She took out her phone from her pocket and took a few pictures of Xu Ci before saying softly, ¡°Xu CI. ¡° After calling out a few times, she refused to give up and pushed Xu Ci away. Only then did Xu ci open her eyes in a daze and look at Xu Youyou. Sheposed herself and did not speak or feel anything. ¡°Xu CI, get up and eat, ¡± she called out again. Xu Ci stared at her and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Call Me Hubby. ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t be shameless. Get up quickly. ¡° Xu Ci finally came back to her senses. She rubbed against the nket and reached out to hug Xu Youyou¡¯s waist. She buried her face into her arms and acted coquettishly. ¡°I was so excited yesterday that I only fell asleep when the sky was almost bright. Let me sleep for a while more. ¡° ¡°I¡¯m going out in a while. Then I¡¯ll go back first. Do you want to sleep for a while more? ¡° ¡°No... you sleep with me for a while. ¡° Xu Youyou held Xu Ci¡¯s head helplessly and let him lean into her arms. She whispered, ¡°Xu Youyou, sleep for another ten minutes. ¡° ¡°Twenty minutes, ¡± Xu CI bargained. ¡°Okay, just twenty minutes. ¡° Xu Ci immediately hugged Xu Youyou¡¯s waist and continued to sleep with great satisfaction. Her scent was right next to his nose. He hugged her slender waist and felt her warm body temperature. His head was so sweet that he fell asleep again. Xu Youyou hugged Xu Ci and still felt that this experience was wonderful. She was in a rtionship. She was hugging her boyfriend and catching up on sleep in the morning. Her boyfriend loved to act coquettishly, just like a giant dog. He was very clingy and loved her very much. It was incredible to say that the two people who did not fit together walked together just like that. Perhaps, Xu Youyou was just a ball of white flour without any impurities. It was pure white and did not have any vor. Xu Ci was a filling with a bright taste. The rich and colorful content was rich in vor. The two were kneaded together like this. When they were paired together, the vor that had been passed down for thousands of years would no longer be unreasonable when they were paired together. Chapter 2235

Chapter 2235: Chapter 2038

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION The dumpling skin and the dumpling filling were a very reasonablebination. The happiness that Xu ci wanted was very simple. Xu Youyou could give it to him, so why not? Give him a passionate kiss, give him a warm hug like spring, give him a gentle and silent care, and soft and affectionate words would only be heard by him. Give him the love that he wanted. Then, coincidentally, that was what she wanted too. Perhaps it was because being with Xu Ci was quitefortable, Xu Youyou was very tolerant and let Xu Ci sleep for five more minutes before she woke Xu Ci up twenty-five minutester. Xu Ci sat up from the bed and saw Xu youyou getting out of the bed to tidy up her clothes. From his angle, he could see Xu Youyou¡¯s fair neck and small and thin earlobes. Xu Youyou¡¯s skin was very good. Her fair and tender skin contrasted sharply with the red sweater, and she looked visually beautiful. His heart itched as he looked at her. He quickly went to the bedside and reached out to pull Xu Youyou into his arms. He hugged her tightly and then bit the back of her neck. Xu Youyou was stunned by the bite. She was shocked and quickly broke free. She stood up again and red at Xu Ci. ¡°What are you doing? ¡° ¡°I¡¯m just following my instincts. It¡¯s like when I fell in love with you at first sight, I started chasing after you. I didn¡¯t even think about it. ¡°and when I was specially taken care of by you in school, I wanted to kiss you. It was just an instinctive act. ¡° ¡°So? ¡± It was the first time she had seen someone describe being a hooligan as fresh and refined. ¡°So when I saw it, I wanted to take a bite. I couldn¡¯t help but feel itchy in my heart. ¡° ¡°Are you a dog? ¡± Xu Youyou couldn¡¯t help but ask. She raised her hand to wipe her neck and walked out of the room. e and eat. ¡° Xu Ci quickly followed her out. Instead of entering the dining room directly, she went to the bathroom to wash up. Xu Youyou walked into the kitchen and found a te to fill with dumplings. Then, she brought them to the table. She went back to the kitchen to find chopsticks, rinsed them clean, and put them on the table. Xu Ci finished washing in a short while. He walked out of the bathroom and took off his shirt as he walked. He was wearing pajamas with a hood over his head. After he pulled it off his head, he threw it on the SOFA and rummaged through the pile of clothes on the sofa to find the clothes he wanted to wear. Xu Youyou¡¯s eyes darted around his body. She had seen Xu CI¡¯s chest and abdominal muscles in the photos before and thought that they looked pretty good. Now... ... She suddenly had an instinctive impulse to go over and touch them ... No one was better at this than anyone else. ¡°Are you going to change in front of me? ¡± Xu Youyou asked. ¡°Why? At most, I¡¯ll give you a bite. ¡± As Xu CI spoke, she found clothes to wear and quickly put them on. She walked up to Xu Youyou and asked, ¡°dumplings? Did auntie make them? ¡° ¡°Yes, I helped out when she made the dumplings. ¡° ¡°You definitely have to eat them. Come, feed me one. ¡° Xu youyou immediately picked one up and fed it to Xu CI. Xu Ci took a bite and chewed for a while before saying, ¡°maybe it¡¯s the power of love that makes me feel that it¡¯s quite delicious. ¡° ¡°I mixed the filling of the dumplings. ¡± Xu Youyou sat on the chair and continued eating the dumplings. She looked in Xu Ci¡¯s direction and saw that Xu ci had turned over a pair of pants before entering the bedroom. She did not change outside. She was actually a little disappointed. After Xu CI changed, she sat at the dining table. When she ate the dumplings with Xu Youyou, she began today¡¯s performance, Yang Ergou¡¯s talk show. ¡°I thought about it all night yesterday and summarized what I wanted to do after falling in love all these years. ¡° ¡°Okay, tell me about it. ¡° ¡°I want to take you to eat Ma Xiao from shrimp soldier crab general¡¯s House, QQ chicken rack from Ma Jia chicken rack, and Ma Ma q¡¯s steak and pasta... ¡± Xu Ci said to Xu Youyou as she ate. ¡°All of them? ¡° ¡°Uh... it seems like it... ¡° ¡°Your world is really simple. ¡° ¡°Sigh, love came too suddenly. I didn¡¯t even get ready before I started dating. ¡°. ¡°I¡¯ve been addicted to eating for more than ten years. The best thing I¡¯ve ever thought of was to bring my girlfriend to eat. ¡°. ¡°If you really want me to say it, I¡¯m at most willing to apany you to go shoppingter. ¡° Xu youyou started to think as well and started to feel troubled. On the first day of this year, Xu Youyou started to worry about how to start dating. The two people who had never been in a rtionship sat together and thought bitterly. Xu Youyou, the top student, was soon defeated. Being in a rtionship was much harder than studying. ¡°Ah, THAT¡¯S RIGHT! ¡± Xu Ci suddenly stood up and ran into the bedroom. She took out a box from the bedroom and gave it to Xu Youyou ¡°It¡¯s a New Year¡¯s gift. It¡¯s a couple¡¯s design. Actually, it¡¯s not really a couple¡¯s design. It¡¯s just that the two of US bought the same one. I bought it a while ago and nned to give it to you as soon as we got together. In the end... it ended up like this. ¡° Xu youyou looked at the size of the box and guessed a little. When she opened the box, she saw a pair of ck and white zebra-print coconut shoes with red letters printed on the side. She hesitated and didn¡¯t know how to evaluate it. This pair of shoes was really not much better than Xu Ci¡¯s sportswear. ¡°You... don¡¯t like it? ¡± Xu Ci observed Xu Youyou¡¯s expression and asked ... ¡°actually... it¡¯s not bad. ¡± As she said that, she picked up a receipt and looked at it. There were English words on it and a string of gorgeous numbers. ¡°It¡¯s actually so expensive? ¡° Xu Ci was stunned when she heard that. She took the receipt and took a look. ¡°Did you write down the price? I thought it was a manual. ¡° The essence of a bad student was revealed. ¡°There are Arabic numbers on it. ¡± Xu Youyou pointed at the numbers and said. ¡°But the price is not this number. ¡° Xu Youyou really doubted Xu CI¡¯s Iq. She suppressed her anger and replied, ¡°the number on it is US dors. Multiply it by the exchange rate and calcte it. ¡° ¡°Ah... ¡± Xu CI smiled a little embarrassedly and continued to ask, ¡°after knowing the price, do you feel that this pair of shoes looks better and better the more you look at it? ¡° ¡°No, I just want to smash your head. ¡° Xu Youyou didn¡¯t want to discourage Xu CI, so she didn¡¯t ept the first gift, but... ... Such an expensive pair of zebra-patterned sports shoes, but she didn¡¯t have any clothes that could match it ... Zebra-patterned... ... Did she want to buy a striped dress? Xu Ci pointed at the Shoe Cab. ¡°I also have a pair of dark gray coconuts. ¡° ¡°You seem to like this one very much? ¡° ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I want to buy it for you. ¡° ¡°okay... Thank you. ¡± Xu youyou¡¯s heart suddenly trembled ... ¡°Then give me a kiss. ¡° Xu Youyou closed the shoe box and took a deep breath before answering, ¡°let¡¯s eat. ¡° Xu Ci nodded and continued eating the dumplings. Xu Youyou supported her chin with her hand as she watched Xu ci eat. She asked, ¡°are you going out after changing your clothes? ¡° ¡°Yes, I have to go out to pay New Year¡¯s greetings. I¡¯ll need the New Year¡¯s money in thest year. I¡¯ll be an adult next year. ¡± Xu Ciughed after she finished speaking. She took out her phone from her pocket and looked at the time. ¡°start with my brother. ¡° ¡°Yes, I have to stay at my rtives¡¯ house during the day and can¡¯te back. ¡° ¡°Yes, yes, I understand. ¡± After Xu Ci said that, she continued to eat the dumplings. After Xu CI finished eating, Xu Youyou packed the insted box and prepared to leave. Xu Ci took out the elevator card and sent her into the elevator before returning home. When Xu Youyou returned home, her parents were already prepared and seemed to be able to go out at any time. When she entered the house, Xu Mei even nagged her, ¡°why didn¡¯t you bring your phone with you when you went out? ¡° ¡°I forgot. I¡¯m going to change my clothes. ¡° ¡°Why are you still changing? ¡° Xu Youyou did not answer. She returned to her room and rummaged through the entire closet. In the end, she changed into a casual outfit and then went to the door to change into the pair of shoes that Xu Ci had given her. After she put them on, she looked more and more pleasing to the eye. She was just like her. After taking two steps, the size was quite suitable. Then, she happily wore the shoes and went out. When she went out, she was jumping and humming. * When Xu Youyou was at her grandmother¡¯s house, she curled up on the Sofa and chatted with Xu ci on her phone. Xu Ci sent a picture with a stack of money in it. Xu Ci¡¯s name: I¡¯ve exploited it once, that¡¯s all. Xu Youyou erged the picture and counted it. She found that Xu Ci¡¯s lucky money could buy four pairs of Zebra coconuts. She could not help but sigh. Poverty Limited her imagination, and her lucky money was more than ten times more than hers. Just as she turned off the picture, she saw Xu Ci send another message. Xu I¡¯s name: Let¡¯s change the couple¡¯s profile picture. You: okay, that¡¯s fine. After that, Xu Ci didn¡¯t reply. When Xu Youyou put on her coat and was about to go home, Xu Ci replied. She sent a row of the couple¡¯s profile pictures in various styles. She flipped through them for a while and finally chose the illustration¡¯s profile picture. She quickly changed it and then replied, ¡°I¡¯m done changing. I¡¯m going home. I¡¯ll talk to youter. ¡°. When Xu Youyou returned home, it was already past nine o¡¯clock in the evening. She had just arrived at the door of her unit when she saw Xu CI bouncing back and forth at the door. She subconsciously felt guilty. Previously, she was not with Xu Ci, so it was very normal when she saw her. She would not even mind if she came to her house. Now, her rtionship with Xu CI was different. She was afraid that her parents would find out. When Xu ci saw them, she began to pretend to greet them as if it was a coincidence. ¡°Uncle, Auntie, you just came back? ¡° ¡°Yes, I went to pay New Year¡¯s greetings. Are you going out? ¡° ¡°I went downstairs to release my whip. My friend went to buy a lighter. She did note back for a long time, so I could only wait here. ¡± As she spoke, she looked at Xu Youyou. ¡°release it together? ¡° Xu youyou hesitated for a moment, then nodded. She even showed an unwilling look. Xu Ci immediately swiped his card with a smile and sent Xu Youyou¡¯s parents through the door. When she saw the two of them enter the elevator, she reached out to hold Xu Youyou¡¯s hand and led her to a different area. ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting? ¡± Xu Youyou asked. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t go out until five or six minutes after you replied. I¡¯ve prepared firecrackers. ¡± As Xu CI spoke, he brought Xu Youyou to a small perg in the scenic area. There was a cardboard box with a lot of firecrackers inside. Xu Youyou took out a box from the box and looked at it under the light of the streetmp. ¡°So, are you going to take me to y with firecrackers on the first day after our date? ¡° ¡°I¡¯ve been looking around for a long time and this is the most exciting one. I even bought two kicks. If I put one in, the whole neighborhood will be filled with that kind of sound. ¡° Xu youyou wanted to throw a box of firecrackers at Xu Ci¡¯s head, but in the end, she endured it. Xu Ci squatted in front of the box and looked at the shoes Xu Youyou was wearing. She couldn¡¯t help but be happy, but she didn¡¯t say anything, afraid that Xu youyou would be embarrassed. She took out two bundles of fairy sticks from the bottom of the box and handed them to Xu Youyou. ¡°Take Them. ¡° Xu Youyou held them in her hand and saw Xu ci take out a cigarette case from her pocket. She lit it and took a puff. Then, she lit the fireworks with the end of the cigarette. The fireworks bloomed. In the dark night, the fireworks were dazzling. A little spark was like a star in the sky. Xu Ci also lit two of them. She walked to the opposite side of Xu Youyou and used the fairy sticks to draw a heart shape. The light mark was still there, but it was crooked and beautiful. At the same time, behind thendscape garden, several fireworks suddenly rose into the sky and exploded in the sky. They were actually heart-shaped, pink, gold, and blue. Xu Youyou was stunned when she saw them. She then looked at Xu Ci. Xu Ci seemed to have expected this and smiled especially sweetly at her. In the midst of the mes, the light in his eyes was even brighter than the fireworks. She then saw that in the gaps of thendscape garden, luminous sports pants appeared and could not help butugh. Xu Ci always gave her surprises. The fireworks continued for nearly ten minutes. At first, Xu CI was still happily watching, but not long after, she moved closer to Xu Youyou and bent down slightly, as if waiting for a reward. Xu youyou smiled and raised her hand, touching the top of Xu Ci¡¯s head, and whispered, ¡°why are you so good? ¡° Xu Ci lowered her head and waited for a while, then asked, ¡°that¡¯s it? ¡° ¡°Yes, or else I would have to flee again. ¡° Xu Ci looked in the direction of the fireworks and also saw the legs of the luminous sweatpants. In the end, she sighed helplessly and took Xu Youyou¡¯s hand to look for Shen Qing and Deng Yiran. When they went over, they saw the two of them each carrying a stic bag and squatting behind the trees, smoking. When they saw Xu Youyou, it was as if they saw their form teacher looking in through the back door of the ss. They quickly put out their cigarettes and stepped on them, smiling at Xu Youyou. ¡°You two just work for him every day? ¡± Xu Youyou asked. ¡°When I work for them, you didn¡¯t see it, ¡± Xu Ci immediately exined. ¡°Yes, it really was done by beating them. ¡° The three of them were so embarrassed that they could not say a word. Xu Youyou looked at the three of them and asked, ¡°do you want to y with the firecrackers? ¡° ¡°Uh... ¡± Xu CI looked at Xu Youyou and then smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s y, don¡¯t waste it. ¡° Shen Qing and Deng Yiran looked at each other and then watched Xu Ci and the fairy-like Xu Youyou y with the firecrackers in the residential area. Afraid of being hurt by the firecrackers, the two of them deliberately stood on the tform of the Fountain and threw them on the ground one by one. Shen Qing could not help but sigh. ¡°This scene is really exciting. ¡° ¡°Damn! Damn! Throw them further away or I¡¯ll whip you! ¡± Deng Yiran began to shout at Xu Ci. Then, he went to the box and brought the second kick and firecrackers over. He studied them with Shen Qing at the side. The power of the second kick was really loud. Xu Ci covered Xu Youyou¡¯s ears, but it still echoed in Xu Youyou¡¯s ears. Xu Ci was still a stupid tycoon. He bought two sets of firecrackers with ten thousand bangs, but when they reached the open space, he insisted on breaking them into the shape of a heart and lighting them up together. Xu youyou quickly hid far away. The three idiots on the sleigh pushed and shoved in front of the firecrackers for a long time. In the end, it was Xu CI, who was in high spirits after a joyous asion, who left to light the firecrackers. The firecrackers rang out, crackling and echoing throughout the entire neighborhood. Xu Ci came to Xu Youyou¡¯s side and pushed her toward the unit¡¯s door. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. This ce is filled with a foul atmosphere. ¡° Shen you and Deng Yiran followed closely behind, eximing in a strange tone, ¡°Aiya, there¡¯s someone with a family now. ¡° Chapter 2236

Chapter 2236: Chapter 2039

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°I have a girlfriend. It¡¯s different now. I only care about my girlfriend. I don¡¯t want my son or my brothers anymore. ¡° Xu Ci was extremely unconvinced. She turned around and replied, ¡°didn¡¯t I buy instant noodles for you guys? ¡° ¡°thank you so much. ¡± Deng Yiran sighed. The few of them returned to the residential area and went to Xu Ci¡¯s house together. Xu Youyou wanted to go home, but she was stopped by Xu Ci. He dragged her and refused to let her go. She could only follow him to the 18th floor. When they reached Xu Ci¡¯s house, Xu Ci took the initiative to help the other two cook instant noodles. Shen Qing Sat on the Sofa and sent a message. Deng Yiran sighed, ¡°the two of you are pretty good. If you want to go on a date, go on a date. Unlike Shen Qing, you can¡¯t get a date no matter how hard you try. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, ¡± Xu ci replied with a smile. Shen Qing was so angry that she kicked Deng Yiran. ¡°Sigh, after following us for a whole day, you only gave us instant noodles, ¡± Deng Yiran sighed exaggeratedly. He then looked at Shen Qing and felt that he was out of ce, which made him even more unhappy. ¡°Can you give a single dog some leeway to survive? ¡° ¡°The two of you always help us. Why don¡¯t I treat you to a meal? ¡± Xu Youyou immediately said. After saying this, the room fell silent and everyone looked at Xu Youyou in surprise. Xu Youyou was baffled by the look and added, ¡°I also got the New Year¡¯s money. Treating you to a meal is enough. ¡° Xu Ci immediately added from the side, ¡°treat the two of them to a buffet. ¡° Deng Yiranughed when he heard this, while Shen Qing quickly came over. ¡°Go and eat barbecue or seafood. ¡° ¡°Only the buffet, ¡± Xu ci immediately added and then came to Xu Youyou¡¯s side. ¡°The two of them eat as much as I do. If you eat anything else, you will go bankrupt. ¡° Only then did Xu Youyou realize this problem. She could not help but point at the pot. ¡°there are only three packets in there. I thought... ¡° ¡°This is for one person, ¡± Xu CI replied. Xu Youyou did not say anything. Deng Yiran immediatelyughed exaggeratedly. Heughed until he burped like a little donkey that was celebrating. Shen Qing gestured with Xu Youyou to try to salvage his image. ¡°I¡¯ll only eat two packets. ¡° Xu Ci immediately took out the instant noodles from the stic bag and showed it to Xu Youyou. ¡°He ate a bag and a half of instant noodles. He even specially bought such arge ham sausage. ¡° Xu Youyou was dumbstruck when she saw this and finally nodded, ¡°alright, I understand. ¡° Shen Qing took the phone and went to Xu Youyou¡¯s side, ¡°mother, help me send a video to Gu Ruo. ¡° Xu Youyou shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t want to send it. ¡° ¡°Why? ¡° ¡°I don¡¯t want my little white rabbit to be seduced by a skunk. ¡° Xu Ci and Deng Yiranughed when they heard the name skunk, especially Deng Yiran. This donkeyughed even more happily. Xu Youyou was afraid that he would run out of oxygen if heughed any longer and had to go to the hospital to be resuscitated. Why is this person¡¯sughter so low? Shen Qing did not give up. He stood beside Xu Youyou and took a selfie with her. Xu Youyou did not pose at all. Her expression was very unnatural and the selfie ended. Shen Qing then sent a wechat message and walked away. He was probably texting Gu Ruoyun. She felt that it was no longer interesting and said goodbye to them, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first. ¡° Xu Ci immediately called Deng Yiran to look at the pot and put on his coat to send Xu Youyou off. After the two left, Shen Qing sighed and stood up, ¡°Sigh, I¡¯ve put on my coat. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be back in ten minutes. Let¡¯s fend for ourselves. ¡° Just as Shen Qing had guessed, Xu Youyou and Xu Ci stayed in the Stairwell for more than ten minutes before Xu Ci came back. The two of them had already finished eating instant noodles. Xu Ci hummed a song and went into the kitchen to cook her own portion. She did not care about the looks from the other two people. During the New Year, it was always very busy. The two of them could only find time to meet, so the time to meet was also very extreme. Xu Youyou got up at six o¡¯clock in the morning. She got dressed neatly, put on the same sports shoes as Xu CI, and went out. When she walked out of the door, she shivered from the cold. Xu Ci was already waiting outside the door. When she saw Xu youyouing out, she immediately walked over and gave Xu Youyou a bear hug. She was afraid that the neighbors would see her, so she quickly pushed Xu Ci away. ¡°Let¡¯s go. ¡± After Xu Ci said that, he waved at her. ¡°It¡¯s really morning exercise... ¡± Xu Youyou asked with a long voice. ¡°Yeah, I have to go back to the sports field. Otherwise, how can I be worthy of our little fairy? ¡± Xu Ci asked with a smile, then pulled Xu Youyou to apany him for a run. An ordinary boy would not drag his girlfriend along to run with him in the morning when they had just fallen in love. However, Xu Ci was not an ordinary boy. Not only did he bring Xu Youyou along to run in the morning, but he also ran until he was out of breath. His stomach hurt so badly that he did not have the strength to speak. ¡°Aren¡¯t you quite violent? ¡± Xu Ci said as he came to Xu Youyou¡¯s side and helped her walk slowly. ¡°I... I don¡¯t... I don¡¯t run once in 800 years... ¡± when Xu Youyou spoke, she was still ring at Xu Ci. Xu Ci also panicked. He squatted down in front of Xu Youyou and said, e up, I¡¯ll carry you. ¡° She did not stand on ceremony and directly climbed onto Xu CI¡¯s back. It had to be said that Xu Ci really came from a sports school. After running a few kilometers, she still seemed to be fine. She was still able to carry Xu Youyou with ease. She hugged Xu Ci¡¯s neck and rested for a while. She felt much better, but she refused toe down. She even directed Xu Ci to go near the shop. ¡°Do you want to buy something? ¡± Xu Ci asked. ¡°Yes, just go. ¡° Xu Ci was especially happy. He was still jogging with Xu Youyou on his back. In the end, he slipped on the ice. After he steadied himself, he did not dare to show off anymore. What he was most afraid of was falling on Xu Youyou. He carried Xu Youyou all the way to the business street. Only then did Xu Youyou get off him. She walked and stopped in front of the shop. Finally, she walked into a shop and picked out a scarf. Xu Ci watched as Xu Youyou picked out a id scarf. She wrapped it around his neck and tried it on. Then, she changed to a camel-colored, pure-colored scarf. She tried on both of them and asked, ¡°which one do you like? ¡° ¡°For me? ¡° ¡°What else? ¡° ¡°Ah... anything is fine. ¡± Only then did Xu cie back to her senses. She answered happily and once again disyed her trademark sweet smile ... Xu Youyou dide here on purpose. Xu Ci had given her a gift, so she should return the gift. She happened to have some lucky money in her pocket, so she brought Xu Ci to the shop. In the end, she chose a camel-colored scarf. After paying the money, she was ready to leave, but Xu CI bought a cotton antler headband and put it on her head. ¡°So stupid, right? ¡± Xu Youyou didn¡¯t like it. ¡°It¡¯s quite fun. ¡± After saying that, Xu Ci took another one and put it on her head. After looking in the mirror, she was very satisfied. She turned her head and asked Xu Youyou, ¡°is your boyfriend cute? ¡° Xu Youyou finally agreed. The two of them walked out of the shop hand in hand. She felt like taking a taxi back. ¡°Let¡¯s walk back. It¡¯s only past seven. You can only go out at nine, right? ¡± Xu Ci asked. ¡°Then let¡¯s walk for a while. ¡° Xu Ci pursed her lips into a smile. Then, she held Xu Youyou¡¯s hand, put her hand into the pocket of her down jacket, and walked home. People with outstanding looks would attract the attention of others wherever they went. When two people with outstanding looks walked together with cute headbands on their heads, they were even more eye-catching. The extremely distinct difference in height, the handsome sports major boy, and the delicate-looking little beauty looked surprisingly harmonious when the two of them were together. When they reached the bridge, Xu Ci suddenly stopped and took out her phone. She opened the Selfie APP and nned to take a photo with Xu Youyou. ¡°So you used this to take a photo. I was wondering why your selfie looked so good. ¡± Xu Youyou couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°because people are also very handsome. ¡° ¡°Yes, my boyfriend is definitely handsome. ¡± As she said that, she leaned into Xu Ci¡¯s arms and showed her scissor hands. Xu Ci could not help but smile. In the photo, her smile was exceptionally bright. Chapter 126 has been discovered After the fifth day of the Lunar New Year, Xu Youyou would no longer go out to pay New Year¡¯s greetings. Xu Ci still had all sorts of free time. Therefore, as soon as she had some free time, Xu Youyou invited the three idiots in the sleigh and Gu Ruo to have a buffet together. The five of them reserved arge table. Xu Youyou and Gu Ruo sat together while the three idiots in the sleigh sat opposite them. The opposite side was obviously very crowded. Their side was so loose that they could fit two piles of clothes. Xu Youyou and Gu Ruo were not strong fighters. They would be full after eating for a while. However, Xu Youyou felt that her money was well spent. When the two reached the second half of the meal, they basically helped the three boys roast and turn over the meat. They asked what else they wanted to eat before they went to get it. Then, they stared at the three of them with their mouths agape. Just as Xu CI had said, they could really eat. The three of them ate together for two hours before they felt that it was enough. The way they ate at the buffet was as if they were heading to the battlefield. After they had finished eating, the three of them took the initiative to stand up and retrieve the fruit. When they returned, they even brought ice cream for Xu Youyou and Gu Ruo. ¡°I... I can¡¯t eat... ¡± Xu Youyou refused and gave the ice cream to Gu Ruo ... ¡°Oh. ¡± Xu Ci nodded to show that she understood. Then, she lowered her head and used her phone to record the date. ¡°Oh right, wasn¡¯t the girl who posted on your momentsst time Deng Yiran¡¯s girlfriend? Why didn¡¯t you bring her along? ¡± Xu Youyou could not help but ask. After asking, Xu Ci paused and turned to look at Shen Qing, ¡°did you forget to delete your moments? ¡° ¡°Ah... I forgot, that day I... ¡± He was so engrossed in sending Gu Ruo home that he was so engrossed in sending messages to Gu Ruo that he hadpletely forgotten about this matter ... Deng Yiran smiled and said, ¡°it¡¯s alright. Lu Xuehan told me that now that I have a girlfriend, I feel much less guilty. ¡° Xu Youyou looked at the three of them and could not help but be puzzled, ¡°what¡¯s going on? ¡° ¡°nothing, it¡¯s not a girlfriend, it¡¯s... It¡¯s... How should I put it? ¡± Xu Ci did not know how to exin. Could it be that telling Xu Youyou was a trap? Those who did not know how to lie were conflicted. In the end, it was Deng Yiran who exined, ¡°it¡¯s them who are helping me get revenge. It¡¯s nothing, don¡¯t mind them. ¡° ¡°Oh... ¡± Xu youyou imagined a melodramatic drama. In the end, she did not ask any more questions. She nodded and then started to talk about other things. After dinner, the three idiots in the sleigh were still preparing to go y, but Xu Youyou did not let them. ¡°Xu CI,e back with me. I¡¯ll tell you a few questions. ¡° ¡°Uh... oh, okay. ¡± Xu Ci nodded and agreed. She was still smiling foolishly, clearly thinking of something else ... ¡°What questions? ¡± Gu ruo asked. ¡°I¡¯m going to teach him trigonometry. ¡° ¡°Ah, I haven¡¯t learned it well here either. I¡¯ll go with you, ¡± Gu Ruo said immediately. Xu Ci could not help but be stunned. ¡°You¡¯re going too? ¡° Shen Qing, who was especially blind, replied, ¡°yes, I¡¯m going too. I want to listen to trigonometry. ¡° ¡°Hey! ¡± Xu Ci was so angry that she wanted to argue with Shen Qing. However, she heard Deng Yiran, who had a low sense of humor,ugh so hard that he was shaking his head. He then waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going. I¡¯m going to y basketball with Liang Zi and the others. ¡° After Deng Yiran left, Shen Qing dragged Gu Ruo along with Xu CI and Xu Youyou. Gu Ruo finally reacted, ¡°go... is it not appropriate? ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate. Once you¡¯ve decided, go, understand? ¡± Shen Qing began to educate Gu Ruo. He then took out his phone, ¡°I¡¯ll call a car. ¡° Xu Ci did not say anything else. He only put on a ferocious look to scare Gu Ruo. Xu Youyou only gave him a good beating before he became obedient. The four of them went to Xu Ci¡¯s house together and seriously studied trigonometry for the whole afternoon. Shen Qing was still happy when he arrived. After studying for a few hours, he copsed. After reading for a while, he felt that a ballpoint pen was even more interesting than a book. Xu Youyou was not a good teacher. If she did not understand after a while, she would find it difficult to understand. She would not understand such a simple question. Why did she not understand it after so many times. Xu Ci listened with trepidation. She braced herself and wrote the questions. asionally, she would nce at Gu Ruo¡¯s notebook. In the end, she did learn a little. When it was time for dinner, Shen Qing grabbed Gu Ruo and prepared to escape. ¡°The two of us are going to eat together. We¡¯ll be leaving first. ¡° Xu Ci did not stop them and nodded. He and Xu Youyou apanied them out of the neighborhood and returned together. ¡°I¡¯ll be going home soon. You can order your own dinner tonight. ¡± Xu youyou nced at the time and said. ¡°I¡¯m going to your house for a free meal? ¡° ¡°No thanks. I¡¯m nervous now that you¡¯re here. It¡¯s different from before. ¡° Xu Ci thought about it and agreed. When the elevator reached the 15th floor, Xu Youyou walked out of the elevator. Xu Ci almost instinctively followed her. He hugged Xu Youyou and lowered his head to give her a kiss. He then nned to climb up the stairs. However, just as he kissed her, he suddenly pushed Xu Youyou away. Xu Youyou was shocked. She followed Xu Ci¡¯s Gaze and saw her father smoking in the corridor. Father Xu rarely went out to chat, unless he had a fight with Xu Mei or received a call from thepany. When he came out to answer the call, he would smoke a cigarette. Now that Father Xu did not make a call, it could only prove that he and Xu Mei had a fight. He must be in a bad mood. Xu Youyou was so scared that her heart beat wildly and she forgot to speak. Xu Ci greeted him guiltily, ¡°uncle. ¡° ¡°Okay. ¡± Father Xu looked at the two of them, then at their sports shoes. He nodded and said to Xu Youyou, ¡°go home and eat. Everything is ready. ¡° ¡°Oh... What about you? ¡±XuuYouyouu asked ... ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Xu Ci for a while. ¡° ¡°Dad... ¡° Xu Youyou was extremely flustered. It was her first time doing something bad, but not long after they got together, Father Xu found out. This was a little awkward. ¡°Let¡¯s go back, ¡± her father said. Xu youyou hesitated for a moment, then looked at Xu Ci. In the end, she returned home. Just as the door closed, Father Xu came to Xu Ci¡¯s side. He took out a cigarette box from his pocket, shook out a cigarette, and asked, ¡°do you want one? ¡° ¡°No, no. ¡± Xu Ci quickly refused with a sincere attitude. ¡°It¡¯s normal for boys to smoke nowadays. I¡¯ve smelled cigarette smoke on you before, ¡± Father Xu said. ¡°Oh... then... then one will do. ¡± Xu Ci nodded and took the cigarette. Without needing father Xu to light the cigarette for him, he took out a lighter from his pocket. Chapter 2237

Chapter 2237: Chapter 2040

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION After reading it, Father Xu pursed his lips and smiled. He really knew how to smoke. Xu Ci was especially nervous. He was really facing his future father-inw as a ¡°future son-inw. ¡± He was not mentally prepared at all and was about to face the test of his father-inw. He suddenly remembered the picture he saw on Weibo. It was a picture of a foreign father-inw pointing a gun at his son-inw. At that time, he was even happy after reading it. When it came to him, it really made people nervous. In the past, they were friends. Perhaps it didn¡¯t matter, but now, he was Xu Youyou¡¯s boyfriend. If Xu Youyou¡¯s family didn¡¯t agree, what would happen if they broke up? ¡°How long have you been together? ¡± Father Xu asked. His tone sounded quite calm. ¡°Five days. ¡± From the first day of the New Year to the fifth day of the New Year. ¡°Oh... ¡° Something something something something something something something something something something something something ¡°...¡±Father Xu didn¡¯t understand why XU CI added such a sentence. He didn¡¯t know how to respond. Father Xu chatted with Xu Ci for five to six minutes before returning home. Xu Youyou had been sitting on the Sofa at home nervously waiting. When she saw Father Xue in, she immediately sat up straight and waited for Father Xu to say something. In the end, when Xu Youyou¡¯s father came in, he sighed He whispered to Xu Youyou, ¡°today, I said that the food wasn¡¯t very good, and your mother got angry with me. She scolded me, but I didn¡¯t say a word. She even cried, thinking that I didn¡¯t care about her and didn¡¯t coax her. I¡¯ve eaten for so many years, and I still have to coax her. ¡° After saying that, he sat on the Sofa and looked at the sky helplessly. Xu Youyou looked at Xu Youyou¡¯s father and didn¡¯te back to her senses for a long time. Was that all he said? She thought that Xu Youyou¡¯s father would lose his temper, or talk to her for a long time, telling her that dating would affect her studies, or telling her to be careful when dating boys and not be bullied by them. In the end, Father Xu only exined the reason why the couple quarreled. ¡°You... aren¡¯t you going to tell me anything? ¡± Xu youyou asked carefully ... ¡°You¡¯re a smart child. You don¡¯t need me to tell you. How many children nowadays haven¡¯t been in a rtionship ¡°I¡¯m just helping you keep an eye on things. I think that Xu Ci is a good child. She¡¯s good-looking, has a pleasant personality, and lives in the same neighborhood as us. She can be considered to have a simr family background and is of equal social status, ¡± Father Xumented. Xu Youyou was too embarrassed to say it. Xu Ci¡¯s family gave her a house for her birthday, and Father Xu gave her a birthday present of five hundred yuan. ¡°Oh... ¡± Xu Youyou replied. Xu Youyou walked to the dining table and ate. She took out her phone and sent a message to Xu Ci, asking, ¡°What did my father say to you? ¡°? Xu Me¡¯s name: he asked me how long I¡¯ve been with you, and he also told me not to be so rough. It¡¯s disrespectful to be intimate with a girl outside, that¡¯s all. You: Oh. My Name: My father-inw didn¡¯t say anything about you, did he? You: No, he thought you were pretty good. My Name: Our Marriage is considered sessful? My Name: Starry Eyes. JPG You: you think too much, but you won¡¯t object to US dating. My Name: This rounding means that we¡¯re engaged. Both of them were shocked, but it passed just like that. Xu Youyou turned to look at her father. She seemed to be even more worried about the fight with Xu Mei. Xu Mei was pretty, well-educated, and had a good personality. Xu Mei¡¯s father was not tall, and his looks could only be considered average. Back then, he was still a poor boy. Other than having a good personality, he didn¡¯t seem to match Xu Mei at all. Back then, Xu Mei¡¯s father had really put in a lot of effort to pursue her. In the end, they got married, and he still treated Xu Mei quite well. It was just that Xu Youyou had suffered a lot. She had grown up under the shadow of Xu Mei¡¯s dark cuisine. Xu Mei was good in every way except that she was not good at cooking, and her pride was still strong. Xu youyou finished her meal and returned to her room. She took out her phone and continued to send messages to Xu CI. Name of Xu: Your family is quite open. I thought I would be beaten up. You: Can My dad be your opponent? Name of Xu: How can I fight back? ! ! ! You: I don¡¯t know how to beat you up. Even if I don¡¯t agree, it¡¯s only to educate you from my side. I can¡¯t go and educate other people¡¯s children. Name of Xu: Yes, you¡¯re right. In the future, if you teach our children, they definitely won¡¯t be naughty children. Xu Youyou looked at the chat box. She felt that Xu Ci was thinking too much. Since her father didn¡¯t object, he felt that they could get married. She told Xu ci about her family¡¯s parenting tips, and Xu Ci thought about how to educate her children in the future. Was she really nning to be with her for the rest of her life? You: Who wants to give birth to your child? Xu Youyou: I¡¯m also quite conflicted about this. The child that gave birth to me will definitely be big, and it will suffer no matter how I give birth to it. Why don¡¯t we go for it. You: ... Xu Youyou: ... Xu Youyou: When I was born, I was only 57 centimeters tall. My brother said that I was slender and slender, and my mother was dissecting me along the way. Not long after, Xu Mei knocked on Xu Youyou¡¯s room door. After entering, she stuttered for a long time before suddenly talking to Xu Youyou about adult topics, such as how to take protective measures. Xu youyou suddenly realized that her father had betrayed her in order to reconcile with Xu Mei. Xu Youyou could only listen quietly. Xu Mei began to ask around again. ¡°Do you know what Xu Ci¡¯s family does? How are his parents? especially his mother. ¡° She was already worried about the rtionship between the mother and daughter-inw after marriage. ¡°They should be... Pretty Nice, ¡± Xu Youyou replied ... ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to his house before? Didn¡¯t you learn anything when you got along with him? ¡° ¡°He¡¯s quite talkative. He¡¯s in business, right? He often goes on business trips. ¡± Xu Youyou didn¡¯t dare to tell her family that Xu ci lived alone. ¡°He¡¯s in business. What about family members? ¡° ¡°He has an older brother. ¡° ¡°How¡¯s The bromance? ¡° ¡°It¡¯s average. ¡° ¡°You have to be more careful. When ites to dating, girls always suffer a little. Be More protective. If he bullies you, hit him. You can practice in the Sanda ss during winter break. ¡± Xu Mei held Xu Youyou¡¯s hand and tried to persuade her. ¡°Oh, okay... ¡° Xu Mei chatted with Xu Youyou for a while more before leaving Xu Youyou¡¯s room. She couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. Before she picked up her phone, Xu Mei opened the door again and poked her head out to ask, ¡°do you need mommy to buy you a few sets of new underwear? ¡° ¡°No need! ¡± Xu youyou immediately refused. Only then did Xu Meipletely leave. She picked up her phone and saw Xu Ci¡¯s message: Why did you suddenly stop talking Did I say something wrong? Xu Me¡¯s name: I was wrong. Xu Me¡¯s name: I was wronged to the point of being twisted. JPG Although she didn¡¯t know what she did wrong, she apologized first and her attitude was first-rate. She immediately replied with an EMOJI: ¡°touching my head. ¡°. JPG She opened Xu Ci¡¯s Wechat moments and found that Xu ci had posted a photo of the two of them wearing antler headbands in her wechat moments. She also added a sentence: ¡°They have passed the test of their father-inw. This daughter-inw is considered sessful. ¡°. Shen Qing: ¡°AWESOME! ¡°! Xu I replied to Shen Qing: ¡°No, I was caught red-handed. In the end, my father-inw seemed to like me very much. ¡°. Xu Youyou could imagine Xu Ci¡¯s smug expression as she read this paragraph. Suddenly, she felt an itch in her hands and wanted to go upstairs to teach Xu ci a lesson. * After being discovered by her family, Xu Youyou was not as careful as before. Every day, she and Xu Ci would go out together. They would go to teacher Meng¡¯s house to make up lessons. They would go out to eat together. asionally, they would go out to y together in the evening. They would often talk on the phone and Congee. On the weekends, Xu Ci apanied Xu Youyou to Sanda lessons. Xu Ci was not on the course list, so she could not follow him to ss. However, she could sit and watch from the side. There was also a teacher sitting next to her, constantly rmending courses to him. Xu Ci sat on the bench and watched Xu Youyou change into special clothes. She still looked valiant and heroic. He took out his phone and recorded a small video. He felt that he could notugh anymore. Xu Youyou said that she would not necessarily lose if she fought with Xu CI. At that time, he did not take it seriously. He thought that Xu Youyou did not know his strength. In addition, his leg was injured at that time. That was why Xu Youyou said that. In the end, when he really saw Xu youyou practicing Sanda, he subconsciously swallowed his saliva. He suddenly felt that Xu Youyou brought him to watch the Sanda as a warning. ¡°Are you Xu Youyou¡¯s boyfriend? She¡¯s very powerful. She participated in the Youth Sanda Competition. Because she¡¯s not a professional, her ranking is not very high, but it¡¯s not bad, ¡± the teacher said while chatting with Xu CI. ¡°She¡¯s very good at fighting? ¡° ¡°Yes, because there¡¯s not much room for improvement here. She hasn¡¯te here recently. ¡° ¡°Oh... ¡± Xu CI subconsciously raised his hand to wipe the cold sweat off his forehead. He suddenly had a feeling of enlightenment. He immediately understood why Father Xu and Xu Mei were relieved that he and Xu Youyou were alone together, and why Father Xu was not worried that Xu Youyou was in love. He could never have imagined that Xu Youyou, who did not look like much, was actually so good at Sanda? ! ! After watching Xu youyou practice for an entire ss, Xu Ci had a feeling of doubt about life. He recorded a video of Xu Youyou practicing with the coach and then posted it to his wechat moments with a paragraph: I shouldn¡¯t be here, I should be under the car, I shouldn¡¯t have seen how violent you are. Soon, his wechat moments exploded. Shen Qing: Damn MOM IS AWESOME! Deng Yiran: Hahahahahahahaha, good taste, very NICE. Lu Xuehan: Tiezi, are you okay However, I really want tough, Hahahaha. Mi Xue: so she is this kind of White Lotus I suddenly feel... ... A little handsome ... Xu Nan: Her movements are quite neat. Sister Qiao: I thought she was a quiet little girl Isn¡¯t it exciting Isn¡¯t it a pleasant surprise Doesn¡¯t it feel like winning the lottery Buying a bicycle and giving it to a vi with a sea view Sister Qiao is happy for you. Mother: Er Bao, is this your daughter-inw Looks like you have to be good, don¡¯t get beaten up. Father: There¡¯s a car in the ssroom? Gu Ruo: Youyou is so handsome. ... Xu Ci looked at the gloating crowd in her circle of friends and could not help but let out a long sigh. At this moment, Xu Youyou had already tidied up and came out. She walked over to Xu Ci¡¯s side and asked, ¡°are you going to eat? ¡° ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll bring you to have barbecue. I know a very delicious restaurant nearby. ¡± As she spoke, she put her phone into her pocket and pulled Xu Youyou out of the door. After eating the barbecue, Xu Ci suddenly became interested. ¡°Come with me to the sports school. I also want to do some exercise. ¡° ¡°Sure. ¡° Xu Youyou had always liked Xu CI¡¯s serious look. Thest time she saw Xu Ci¡¯s pole vault, she realized that her heart was racing. When Xu CI did the pole vault, he was very different from usual. He was especially serious, and it could be seen that he loved this sport. At that moment, Xu Youyou realized that Xu CI was destined not to exist on an ordinary campus. He should have appeared on thepetition field. She also went to the sports school¡¯s website. There were many promotional videos there. She found the pole vault page, and it was very easy to find Xu ci¡¯spetition videos. She watched one after another. In her eyes, Xu Ci was even more dazzling on thepetition field. He was focused, serious, and gave it his all. Whether it was running or pole-vaulting, they were all blooming with his own energy. He was so handsome that she could not take her eyes off him. The two of them took a taxi to the sports school. Even though it was winter break, there were still students in the sports school who insisted on training. There were also other students on the high jump field. The students in the high jump field seemed to be very familiar with Xu CI. When they saw Xu CIing over, they greeted him and nced at Xu Youyou. Someone even teased, ¡°you¡¯re shameless. You brought this here to show off your love. Can you leave a way out? ¡° Xu Ci immediately replied, ¡°who would have thought that you guys would be here too? ¡° Xu Ci was wearing jeans today, so she couldn¡¯t perform well. She went to the changing room to change into her sportswear. She actually wore shorts and sleeveless sportswear and walked out. The arena was air-conditioned. It wasn¡¯t cold, but it was definitely not warm. Xu Youyou looked around. There were quite a number of boys dressed like this, so she didn¡¯t say much. Xu Ci¡¯s sportswear was ck. There were numbers and letters printed on it. When paired with his fair skin, it looked ck and white, and he looked quite energetic. When he was getting ready for his exercise, Xu Youyou had been staring at him. His legs were really long, thin and straight, and there was nock of muscles. When Xu CI was getting ready for a real battle, she took out her phone and recorded a small video of Xu Ci. From the run-up to the jump, the whole process of sessfully jumping over the railing was recorded. She watched it repeatedly on her phone a few times, and then sent it to her wechat moments. This was the first time Xu Youyou had posted about Xu Ci, and the caption was very simple: very handsome. Xu Ci sat by the side of the field and watched Xu CI train for a while. She realized that Xu CI was already starting to sweat. This set of sportswear did not seem cold at all. Xu Ci walked towards her. She pulled up her clothes and wiped the sweat off her head, revealing some of her ABS. She was actually stunned for a moment because of this scene. Previously, she had always said that Gu Ruoyun was infatuated. This time, she was beginning to be infatuated as well. ¡°Do you feel bored? ¡± Xu Ci asked her. ¡°Uh... yes, it¡¯s fine. You can practice yours. I think watching you practice is quite interesting. ¡° ¡°I¡¯m not going to practice anymore. I just recovered not long ago, so it¡¯s not suitable for me to practice for too long. I¡¯m going to change my clothes. Let¡¯s go, ¡± Xu Ci said as she walked towards the changing room. It was already veryte when they arrived. By this time, there were almost no people in the high jump venue. She immediately got up and followed them. Just as she reached the corner, she pushed Xu Ci to the wall, pulled up the corner of his shirt, and touched Xu CI¡¯s abdominal muscles. Xu Ci was stunned by the touch and looked at Xu Youyou in astonishment. ¡°I want to test the touch, ¡± Xu youyou answered confidently. Her hand moved along his muscles. This was the first time she actually touched a boy¡¯s muscles, and she was still a little excited. Xu Ci felt a little Itchy, and she couldn¡¯t help but blush. She subconsciously raised her hand to touch her earlobe and looked down at Xu Youyou. She said helplessly, ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll let you touch it to your heart¡¯s content when you get back. ¡° ¡°I just think that wearing this sportswear with your abs is quite... ¡± Xu Youyou didn¡¯t say it out loud. It was quite sexy. Chapter 2238

Chapter 2238: Chapter 2041

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Then I¡¯ll put it back on. ¡° Xu Youyou touched it for a while and then withdrew her hand. ¡°No need. You can change your clothes. I¡¯ll wait for you at the door. ¡° ¡°Okay, ¡± Xu Ci said and walked directly to the locker room. Xu Youyou had been standing in the corner waiting, so no one noticed her. They heard the voices of other people in the stadium. ¡°Why is Xu Ci back? The spot has long been given to Sun Ye, right? ¡° ¡°I guess he wants to try again? ¡± ¡°It was possible in the past, but his foot was injured. He studied in No. 1 Middle School obediently and became a special student. It¡¯s a bit difficult for him to return to the professional arena. ¡° ¡°How serious is his injury? ¡° ¡°I don¡¯t know the details, but it will definitely have some impact. Moreover, he has an old injury at such a young age. When ites to the real selection, he will also think twice. It¡¯s much more difficult for him toe back than the others. Shen Qing can go up, but even he, Xu Ci, is struggling. What is he thinking? ¡° After listening for a while, Xu youyou suddenly felt a little ufortable. She could see that Xu ci liked pole vault, and he was naturally suited for the arena. She hoped that Xu Ci could return to the ce he liked and continue to fulfill his dream. However, she had never thought about how much effort Xu CI would have to put in. She did not know if her blind encouragement was right, but she suddenly felt a little hesitant. Xu Ci came out after changing his clothes. He was holding a paper bag in his hand. Xu Youyou nced at him and saw that he had brought his sportswear back with him. She could not help but feel a little embarrassed. Xu Youyou, who had the heart of a thief but no guts of a thief, was just impulsive just now. Her looks made her lose her mind. On the way back, Xu Youyou whispered to Xu CI, ¡°did your injury affect your future training? ¡° ¡°maybe, but be careful. ¡° ¡°Did you give up pole vault and transfer to No. 1 Middle School because your injury would affect your future? ¡° Xu Ci didn¡¯t think too much about it. He was just an impulsive person who acted based on his first thought. It was the same when he transferred schools, and it was the same when he chased after Xu Youyou. He didn¡¯t think about anything and just did it. ¡°At that time, I was extremely depressed. I dropped the ball at the critical moment and felt that I was useless. I was more angry with myself. ¡°everyone in my familyforted me, but no one felt that it was a pity because they felt that I didn¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing and that I didn¡¯t need to suffer so much. They also didn¡¯t think that I could rely on pole vault to achieve anything. ¡°after that, I didn¡¯t think too much and directly transferred schools, ¡± Xu Ci replied. ¡°Is it difficult to decide to go back now? ¡° ¡°It¡¯s definitely difficult. You missed a few months of training, and now you still have to take into ount your injuries during training. You train much less than others. ¡°It¡¯s just like how you sprint before the college entrance exam. You¡¯ve been sprinting all this time. If you suddenly put down your speed, you¡¯ll be overtaken by others. ¡° Xu youyou nodded and fell into deep thought. Xu Ci Bent Down to look at Xu Youyou¡¯s expression. She couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled and asked, ¡°what¡¯s wrong? You have a lot on your mind. ¡° The two of them had a distinct height difference. Xu Ci bent down like this, as if she was bowing to her. She subconsciously took a step back and avoided her gaze. ¡°It¡¯s fine. ¡° ¡°Me? I didn¡¯t think so much. If I didn¡¯t do pole vault, what would I do? Don¡¯t you think so? ¡° ¡°Yes. ¡° ¡°And I, I like to challenge high difficulty. You¡¯re so good and so hard to catch up to, and I¡¯ve caught up to you. It¡¯s the same with pole vault. I¡¯ll work hard bit by bit, and one day, I¡¯ll seed too. Otherwise, how can I be worthy of my little fairy? Don¡¯t you think so? ¡° Xu Youyou turned to look at Xu Ci and couldn¡¯t help butugh. Then she asked, ¡°where will you be teaching next semester? ¡° ¡°after the New Year, I¡¯ll go to the coach¡¯s ce to discuss this matter. It¡¯s that wretched fatty. ¡± Xu Ci couldn¡¯t help butugh at the mention of their coach ¡°My coach is not serious. There aren¡¯t many girls in the ss, and he teaches them like men. He¡¯s even more flirtatious than the boys. ¡° ¡°You guys have been ssmates since the first year of junior high? ¡° ¡°Yes. ¡° She nodded. ¡°Oh... ¡° Xu Ci put his arm around her shoulder and said, ¡°when I win the gold medal in the world championships or the Olympics, I¡¯ll propose to you and tell the world that you¡¯re my girlfriend and I want to marry you. ¡° ¡°Okay, when I get into university, I¡¯ll agree to marry you. ¡° ¡°Then, aren¡¯t you going to marry me? ¡° Xu Youyou looked at Xu CI and admired his blind confidence. She smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, I should change my condition. ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t change it. It¡¯s pretty good. University is okay too. Just make do with it. ¡° ¡°shameless. ¡° Back at home, Xu Youyou was just about to swipe her elevator card when Xu CI stopped her. She swiped her card and the number on the 18th floor lit up. Xu youyou turned around to look at Xu Ci. Xu Ci showed her the phone. ¡°It¡¯s only 9:30 pm. Let¡¯s go back at 10 pm, okay? ¡° ¡°then... then let¡¯s do it for half an hour. ¡± Xu youyou suddenly realized that she was not reserved at all ... ¡°Okay, okay. I bought a bunch of snacks at home. I don¡¯t believe that you won¡¯t get fat if I feed you. ¡° When they arrived at Xu Ci¡¯s House, Xu Youyou sat on the Sofa and picked out her favorite snacks from a box of snacks. Xu Ci went to the bathroom to tidy up a little beforeing out in her sportswear. Xu youyou stopped eating her snacks and her face suddenly turned red. She suddenly felt like a pervert who liked uniforms, but she liked Xu Ci more when she wore sportswear. ¡°You like me to wear ck? I have red ones in my closet and a set of blue and gold ones. Do you want to look at them one by one? ¡± Xu Ci actually asked very naturally. ¡°No need... ¡± Xu Youyou lowered her head and continued eating the Rainbow Chocte Candy, afraid that she would look like a pervert. Xu Ci walked to her side and sat down. She stretched out her arm in front of her. ¡°Do you want to hug your boyfriend¡¯s arm? ¡° ¡°No. ¡° Xu Ci looked at the bag in her hand and asked, ¡°do you like to eat this? ¡° ¡°Yes, it¡¯s okay. ¡° ¡°Is it sweet? ¡° ¡°It¡¯s quite sweet. ¡° ¡°Let me try it. ¡±Afterr saying that,XuuCii moved in front ofXuuYouyouu and kissed her lips. Having just eaten candy, this kiss was especially sweet. The soft lips and the soft and smooth sucking on the cheeks made people feel happy. Xu Ci¡¯s reason for kissing was always very simple and direct, but it was not annoying. Just as Xu Youyou wrapped her arms around Xu Ci¡¯s neck, Xu Ci took advantage of the situation and pressed her down on the SOFA. He knelt on one knee between her legs and supported his hands on both sides of her body. She had no space to dodge and could only endure his attack. After a long time, he finally stopped and looked down at her. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯ll let you touch me whenever youe back. ¡° ¡°I don¡¯t want to touch you that much, ¡± Xu Youyou answered with a lie. Xu Ci couldn¡¯t help butugh. Then, she whispered into her ear, ¡°I like being touched by you. Hurry up, or I¡¯ll touch you. ¡° The voice was right next to her ear. It was especially gentle, and it felt like the tip of her ear had been burned by a fire. Her heart suddenly beat faster. She looked at Xu Ci and found that his eyes were full of aggression and a hint of danger. She didn¡¯t like this kind of situation, so she turned the passive into the active. She reached into her clothes and wrapped her arms around his back. Because her hands were supporting her body, it was always in a tight state. ¡°There are still twenty minutes left. During this time, you can do whatever you want, ¡± Xu Ci said as she looked at the time. She nodded and then bit Xu Ci¡¯s body like a puppy. Xu Youyou came home on time at ten o¡¯clock. After she entered the house, her father was watching TV in the living room. He looked at her casually and then said, ¡°be careful in the future. ¡° ¡°Ah? ¡± Xu Youyou didn¡¯t understand. Her father pointed at the back of her head. ¡°Next time when youe back, tie your hair again. Don¡¯t let your mother see it. She tends to overthink things and always feels that girls are at a disadvantage. ¡° Only then did Xu Youyoue to her senses. When shey on the SOFA, the back of her head was in a mess. She nodded and quickly returned to her room. The older the ginger, the spicier it was. The old shrew had no choice but to admit defeat. She went home to take out her pajamas. Just as she was about to wash up, she received a message from Xu Ci. Xu I¡¯s name: picture Xu I¡¯s name: Are you a dog? The picture was a Selfie of Xu Ci. There were teeth marks on her corbone and shoulder. She looked especially pitiful. You: marry a chicken and marry a dog. Xu My name: Hahahaha, why are you so outstanding? You can do it. You¡¯ve convinced me. You: I¡¯m going to wash up. I¡¯ll talk to youter. Xu My name: Okay. Xu Youyou came back after washing up. She picked up her phone and saw that Xu Ci had sent a few screenshots of hisments after he had posted them on Wechat. Xu Ci had taken a screenshot of their conversation just now. She did not send a photo. She only sent the conversation between the chicken, marry the chicken, marry the dog, and marry the dog with a paragraph: My wife is very aware. Lu Xuehan: ¡°dy the countdown. ¡°. Xu Me replied to Lu Xuehan: ¡°Don¡¯t, tie Zi, I will give you red packets regrly. ¡°. Lu Xuehan replied to Xu me: ¡°Okay, you have awakened our brotherhood. I will reluctantly continue to watch you show off your love. ¡°. Shen Qing: ¡°You are so bold. How dare you scold my mother? ¡°? Xu Me replied to Shen Qing: ¡°She doesn¡¯t dare to say two things when I say one thing. ¡°. Shen Qing replied to Xu me: ¡°If you want to Brag, why don¡¯t you just kneel and hit me? ¡°? Deng Yiran: ¡°I can¡¯t even see it anymore. ¡°. Xu Me replied to Deng Yiran: ¡°When I invited you to dinner, why didn¡¯t you say that you couldn¡¯t eat? ¡°? Sister Qiao: ¡°Hahaha, she always surprises me. This child is so cute. ¡°. Xu I replied to sister Qiao: ¡°I also think she¡¯s super cute. ¡°. Xu Nan: ¡°childish. ¡°. Xu I replied to Xu Nan: ¡°You have been a professional for 30 years, right? ¡°? CUIHUA: ¡°The consequences of marrying Yang Ergou are very serious. If we break up, we can guarantee that we won¡¯t switch species. FFFFFF has arrived. ¡°. Xu I replied to Cuihua: ¡°Is it easy to lose one¡¯s head in a rtionship with a swimming team? ¡°? Xu Ci seemed to be in a particrly good mood, so everyone replied. Xu youyou smiled and scrolled to the back. Then, she sent a reply to Xu Ci on her wechat moments: ¡°The taste is not bad. ¡°. In the end, there was a reply very quickly Shen Qing replied, ¡°I thought wrongly. ¡°. Xu Ci replied to Shen Qing, ¡°Scram, Scram, scram. ¡°. She stared at the words on her wechat moments and could not think of a direction where this sentence could be thought wrongly. * In the blink of an eye, No. 1 High School started. No. 1 High School was famous for having ate break, but it did not matter. Other ces were still very outstanding. They started school early! They had the fewest breaks and wrote the thickest homework. Xu Youyou walked out of the elevator and saw Xu Ci¡¯s exaggerated pose on the opposite side of the elevator. When she saw it, she could not help but roll her eyes. ¡°Do you see where my pose came from? ¡± Xu Ci shook her hair and asked. ¡°I¡¯m not interested, ¡± she answered and directly walked out of the unit door. Xu Ci immediately chased after her. From behind her, she hugged her shoulder and clung to her. They had to walk together. ¡°Do you think the ssroom can be fixed? ¡± Sticky bean bag Xu CI asked. ¡°It should be possible. It¡¯s already winter vacation. ¡° ¡°Winter Vacation and Spring Festival. Don¡¯t workers celebrate the New Year? ¡° ¡°actually, there¡¯s nothing to fix in the ssroom. Just change a batch of things and repair the walls. That should be enough, right? ¡° Xu Ci was obviously a little disappointed, so she sighed and said, ¡°we¡¯re not in the same ssroom. I¡¯ll miss you. I miss you so much. I miss you so much that I¡¯m about to cry. ¡° ¡°...¡±Xu Youyou didn¡¯t want to talk to him. ¡°Little Darling, you¡¯re so cold. How can you treat her like this? ¡° ¡°...¡±are all boys nowadays like this They¡¯re even cuter than girls. ¡°I¡¯ll punch you in the chest with my little fist. ¡° ¡°If you keep talking like that, I¡¯ll punch you, ¡± Xu Youyou replied. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m going to apply to the school to go to sses less often. I¡¯ll go back to the sports school to train from time to time. I¡¯m preparing to adjust my condition during this period of time. It¡¯s best if I can return to my pre-injury condition, ¡± Xu Ci said as he let go of Xu Youyou and walked to her side She held her hand. ¡°Have you finished discussing? ¡° ¡°Yes, I n to try again, ¡± Xu CI said confidently. ¡°then you can do it. ¡° Xu Ci suddenly stood in front of Xu Youyou and stretched out her arm, waiting. ¡°I need to recharge. ¡° Xu Youyou was very helpless. She looked around and noticed that there was no one else. Then she walked over and hugged Xu CI. She jumped up and kissed him, and soon she let go. Xu Ci immediately smiled sweetly and followed Xu Youyou to the school. As soon as they arrived at the school, Xu Ci saw the director who had just returned to work. She quickly chased after him and told the director about her matters. Xu Youyou returned to the school and entered the ssroom. When she saw that everyone in the ss was wiping the tables and chairs, she asked, ¡°is the ssroom ready? ¡° ¡°Yes, it¡¯s ready. Hurry up and pick a good table. There won¡¯t be any good chairs when they¡¯re all here. ¡° They could be said to be very pitiful. A portion of the tables and chairs from before had been burnt, so a batch of old school chairs had been sent over. They had all lost their paint and there were many words written on the table. Only a few of the tables and chairs were new. Xu Youyou walked over and moved a set of tables and chairs that could be considered new. She then helped Gu Ruo move another set and took out a rag to wipe the tables and chairs. After Gu Ruo had arrived, she took the initiative to take over Xu Youyou¡¯s rag. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you, Youyou. Why are you so nice? ¡° Xu Youyou measured Gu Ruo¡¯s heart. ¡°I¡¯ll wipe. You go and check the hygiene. ¡± Gu Ruo said as she began to get busy. Xu youyou nodded and walked towards the Student Union office. When she entered, she saw ou Yicong sitting in the ssroom with his legs on the table. He was flipping through something in his hand. She hesitated for a moment and didn¡¯t say anything. She went straight to get the scoresheet. ¡°Xu Youyou, are you running for the student union president this semester? ¡± Ou Yicong asked after seeing Xu Youyou. It seemed like he didn¡¯t care about the previous matter anymore. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do it. It¡¯s too troublesome. ¡° ¡°The dean waved at me and asked me to teach you. ¡° ¡°What do you think? ¡° Ou Yicong smiled. His face that had some mixed-race features was especially gentle when he smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I have to teach whoever bes the president in the future. ¡° Chapter 2239

Chapter 2239: Chapter 2842

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°Oh. ¡° The two of them were silent for a while before Ou Yicong spoke again. ¡°How do you get along well with those... those hooligans next door? ¡° ¡°Why are you asking me this? ¡° ¡°I like a person very much, but when I see her be bad bit by bit, a simple person who bes like a bully, i. . . I really don¡¯t like those people who lead her astray. ¡° After hearing this, Xu Youyou looked at Ou Yicong and asked, ¡°and then? ¡° ¡°and then I was hated. ¡± Ou Yicong smiled bitterly after he said that. ¡°You think you¡¯re smart, you think you¡¯re smart, you¡¯re arrogant, and you look down on people. They¡¯re actually very cute and easy to get along with. Also, I think Lu Xuehan¡¯s character is very good, very generous, and very charming, ¡± Xu Youyou said. ¡°Uh... ¡± Ou Yicong was a little embarrassed by what she said. ¡°That¡¯s it. I¡¯ll be leaving first. ¡° ¡°Have you thought about Xu CI¡¯s future? I¡¯m afraid he can only be a physical education teacher in the future. ¡° Xu Youyou stopped in her tracks and turned to look at Ou Yicong. ¡°No, he¡¯ll be the champion in the future. ¡° Ou Yicong watched Xu youyou leave and took a deep breath. ¡°You think you¡¯re so smart, you think you¡¯re so full of yourself... that rhymes quite well. ¡° Xu Youyou walked to the distribution area and saw someone climbing over the fence at the sports school. When she saw that it was a familiar figure, she immediately walked over. Shen Qing held onto the railing and kept looking at Xu Youyou and the others. He then asked, ¡°Gu Ruo didn¡¯t follow us out. ¡° ¡°No, is there something the matter? ¡° ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just asking. ¡± Shen Qing had obviouslye over to wait for Gu Ruo on purpose. He had already figured out Gu Ruo¡¯s movements. ¡°Oh. ¡° ¡°Mother, are you going to watch Xu CI¡¯s match? ¡± Shen Qing asked another question. Xu Youyou could not help but be stunned. She asked in surprise, ¡°What match? ¡° ¡°Didn¡¯t father tell you? ¡± Shen Qing was also quite surprised. Xu Youyou shook her head. She had no idea. ¡°He¡¯s going to participate in a match in two days but it¡¯s a little sad. He¡¯s not an official member. ¡° ¡°What do you mean? ¡± Shen Qing said and sighed, ¡°he used to be very good. You know that, right? ¡° She immediately nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve heard a little. ¡° ¡°Yeah, he might not be able to take part in thepetition this time. Whether or not he can go up in the end will depend on his performance during the recent training. I think he¡¯s nning to confirm that the spot is his. I¡¯ll tell you again so that you won¡¯t worry about it. ¡° She thought for a moment before continuing to ask, ¡°is thispetition very important? ¡° Shen Qing was also a little stumped by the question. He thought for a moment before answering, ¡°how should I put it? He has to use thispetition to prove himself. Even if he¡¯s injured, it won¡¯t affect him. If he doesn¡¯t get a spot in thispetition, he¡¯ll probably have to wait another year. ¡° ¡°alright, thank you for telling me. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I heard that you were the one who encouraged him. I¡¯m quite happy that he cane back, even though it¡¯s a little more important than being a friend. ¡° ¡°perhaps he would be sad if I told you guys about this. Because both of you can have a good match, but he can¡¯t. It¡¯s normal for him to feel ufortable. ¡° ¡°En, I understand. ¡± After Shen Qing said that, he looked at Xu Youyou andughed. ¡°You¡¯re acting awkward in front of Dad, but in private, you¡¯re still speaking up for him. ¡° ¡°I¡¯m just stating the facts. ¡° ¡°Yes, anyway, I think it¡¯s good that he¡¯s with you. Recently, he¡¯s restrained a lot. He¡¯s practically working hard for his 212 filial husband. ¡° ¡°You have to work hard too. ¡° ¡°I know, or else you¡¯ll beat me up, right? ¡± Shen Qing chuckled and said,pletely unconcerned. Then, she turned her head and jumped over the fence, returning to the sports school. She even waved goodbye to Xu Youyou. Xu Youyou was still following the student¡¯s path. During ss, she would seriously attend ss and would not send messages to Xu CI. Once ss ended, she would find that Xu CI had sent another row of messages. The content was especially unnutritious. As he talked about her, he felt ufortable during ss. Because he missed her so much, his height went straight to 190 centimeters. She looked at Xu Ci¡¯s message and could not find any cause and effect in the message. If missing someone could make him grow taller, she really wanted to have a ¡°long distance rtionship¡± with Xu Ci. You: If you grow to 1.9 meters, I won¡¯t want you anymore. Xu Me¡¯s name: okay, then I¡¯ll try my best to endure it. You: good. Xu Mein nominally: snuggle. JPG You: Are you nervous about the recentpetition? Xu Mein nominally: Yeah, I guess I won¡¯t be able to go to make-up sses in the next few days. Don¡¯t think about me when you make-up sses. I¡¯ll try my best to find time to apany you. You: Anything else? Xu Mein nominally: Kiss you, give you a hug! Xu Youyou looked at the chat log and suddenly felt a little helpless. Xu Ci didn¡¯t intend to tell her about thepetition. She thought about it and didn¡¯t ask again. Instead, she sent a message to Shen Qing: When is thepetition? You: ¡°where is the address? ¡°. Shen Qing immediately sent over the coordinates of the map. You: ¡°Alright, I got it. Thank you. ¡°. Shen Qing: ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Just treat me to a meal. ¡°. ¡°You¡¯re really not polite. ¡°. However, this kind of interaction, without beating around the Bush, was quitefortable. During lunch break, the other students had already left the ssroom. Xu Youyou was not in a hurry. As the student on duty, she went to wipe the ckboard first. The students who were walking out of the ssroom suddenly heard Xu CI¡¯s angry roar: ¡°Xu Youyou, I¡¯ve given you face, haven¡¯t I? ¡° Many people thought that something had happened and looked at Xu Youyou and Xu Ci in surprise. The gossipy No. 1 Middle School student instantly forgot about lunch and stopped in his tracks. The corridor was also congested for a moment. Xu Youyou looked at Xu CI and could not help but be stunned. She was still angry that Xu ci did not tell her about thepetition and Xu Ci was angry with her first? This was called pre-emptive strike? ¡°Is this kind of rough work something you can do? ¡± Xu Ci said as she walked into ss 12¡¯s ssroom and took the ckboard eraser from Xu Youyou¡¯s hand to help her clean the ckboard. Student A: ¡°I¡¯ll go. ¡° Student B: ¡°If I hadn¡¯t bought a ticket, I would have wanted to refund it. ¡° Student C: ¡°The suspense drama sold 29 episodes of suspense, and in the end, the murderer was snoopy acting cute. ¡° Student D: ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s show off our love. ¡° After saying that, they all left in a huff. Xu Youyou crossed her arms in front of her chest and watched as Xu CI finished cleaning the ckboard. She even showed off to her. ¡°Look, am I good? Did I wipe it clean? ¡° ¡°Yes, your height is indeed suitable for cleaning the ckboard. ¡° ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a must-have item for home and travel. It¡¯s suitable for long-term use and has a shelf life forever. ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself. Go eat after you¡¯re done cleaning. ¡° ¡°Okay. ¡° * Xu youyou waited for many days. Even until the day before thepetition, Xu Ci still did not tell her about thepetition. She suddenly felt a little unhappy. They were a couple. Even if they did not say that they were mutually dependent, they should at least tell her about this, right? Could it be that after they got together, Xu Ci was not going to tell her about the firstpetition she participated in? These days, she had been waiting. She tried to get more information out of Xu Ci, but he refused to tell her. She always felt that Xu ci should be the one to tell her about this, and not her to ask about it. Therefore, she had been holding it in for the past few days. That day, after school, Xu Ci apanied Xu Youyou to eat rice noodles. However, her appetite was obviously not the same as before. The main expression was that she could not eat. ¡°You¡¯re not hungry? ¡± Xu Youyou asked. ¡°I still have training tomorrow, so I can¡¯t eat randomly. ¡± Xu Ci only ate a few mouthfuls of rice beside her and then continued to look at her phone, as if she was chatting with someone. Xu Youyou saw that Xu ci was still unwilling to talk to her, so she immediately put down her chopsticks. She was a little strong and red at Xu Ci. Xu Ci was shocked and quickly put away her phone. ¡°I¡¯m chatting with the coach. Alright, I won¡¯t chat anymore. ¡° ¡°I¡¯m not angry because of your chat. ¡° He was immediately stunned. ¡°You¡¯re angry? Why are you angry? ¡° Xu Youyou felt a fire rise in her head in an instant. It burned wantonly, growing stronger and stronger. It was destructive, leaving nothing behind. She wished she could p the rice noodles on Xu CI¡¯s face. Xu Ci should be d that he was handsome, so she couldn¡¯t bear to part with him. Xu Ci noticed that herplexion was getting worse. He immediately lowered his head and admitted his mistake. He was still nagging Xu Youyou, ¡°Xu Youyou, I¡¯m warning you. You can¡¯t do this. If you find another reason to be angry, I¡¯ll be angry with you. Do you need a reason to be angry with me? No! ¡° ¡°...¡±Xu Youyou was expressionless. ¡°It¡¯s right to be angry. How can a couple not fight? Don¡¯t you think so? The reason isn¡¯t important. I have to apologize first. Can we go back and talk about it? I¡¯ll go to the supermarket to buy a washboard myself. You can choose any pattern you want. What do you think? ¡° Xu Youyou thought about it. It was really a waste of time to be angry with Xu CI. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh and pick up her chopsticks to continue eating the rice noodles. Xu Ci stared at Xu Youyou for a long time, feeling wronged. Then she asked, ¡°so... what is it that I¡¯m not good at? ¡° ¡°think about it yourself. ¡° ¡°It¡¯s too scary. I keep feeling that I¡¯m not good at everything. I should do better and let you be a little princess. ¡° ¡°I want to be a princess more. ¡° ¡°Eh? You like to wear a doctor¡¯s hat with flowers on it? ¡± Xu Ci asked in surprise. ¡°Then you can do your best to be a eunuch serving me. ¡° Xu Ci immediately stopped talking. This way, he could continue to be aplete man. On the way back, Xu Ci had been thinking hard. What exactly did he do wrong? After thinking about it, Xu Ci finally reached the door of teacher Meng¡¯s unit and apologized sincerely to Xu Youyou, ¡°I was wrong. ¡° ¡°Well, do you know what you did wrong? ¡° He nodded and then carefully said, ¡°I¡¯m 190 centimeters tall. I couldn¡¯t help it and it grew on its own. I haven¡¯t told you all this time because I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t want me. ¡° When Xu Youyou heard this, she almost burped. However, Xu Ci spoke very seriously. This was his most guilty secret in recent times. She sighed in the end and walked into the unit. At night, Xu Ci apanied Xu Youyou to make up lessons. Xu Youyou didn¡¯t know whether to continue to be angry or not to care about this matter. When the tutoring was over, the two of them went home together. Xu Youyou went downstairs on the 15th floor. She looked back at the elevator door closing and suddenly had an impulse. She quickly opened the door of the stairwell and ran to the 18th floor as fast as she could. When she ran out of the door, Xu Ci had just stepped out of the elevator when she looked at Xu Youyou in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Xu Ci asked. Xu Youyou walked quickly to Xu Ci¡¯s side and hugged Xu Ci with her arms wide open. ¡°I¡¯ll charge it for you. ¡° Xu Ci¡¯s body stiffened. Soon, she could not help butugh. She took out a key from her pocket, opened the door of the house, and dragged Xu Youyou into the door. ¡°Then let¡¯s rush a little longer. ¡± Xu Ci closed the door and trapped Xu youyou between the door and his embrace. Then, she lowered her head and gave her a gentle and affectionate kiss. They were the people who liked each other the most. In their first love, they expressed their emotions clumsily. They were like idiots who didn¡¯t know how to use techniques, but they were treating each other with the most sincere heart. What could they do if they were angry? Seeing how sincere the other party was, they would still calm themselves down. They liked him. They liked him Why did they like him so much? * On the day of thepetition, Xu Youyou asked for leave from the teacher and pretended to be sick. She wanted to make a cheering sign with her own hands, but she found that she only knew how to learn. Her hands were too weak, so she gave up in the end. She sneaked to the sports stadium and realized that there weren¡¯t many people here to watch thepetition. At first, she was worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to buy a ticket. The track and fieldpetition was in the youth group, so there weren¡¯t many real spectators. Xu youyou easily bought a ticket and followed the crowd into the venue. Among the spectators, she seemed to be the youngest. Two boys came to ask for her phone number. She ignored them and continued watching thepetition, holding the schedule in her hand. Pole vault was only one of the events of thispetition, and it was scheduled for the preliminaries at around 10 o¡¯clock in the morning. Just as she was looking down, someone waved at her. She thought it was another audience member who came to hit on her, but that person directly discussed with the people next to her about changing seats and even gave them two bottles of drinks as a thank you. She looked up and saw ou yicong sitting next to her. He handed her the popcorn and asked, ¡°do you want some? ¡° ¡°You... ¡° ¡°Look, Lu Xuehan is here to win the championship. ¡° ¡°Oh. ¡± Xu youyou nodded and reached out to take two popcorn. ¡°You¡¯re still in the mood to eat. ¡° Ou Yicong didn¡¯t really care He smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯m different from you. I heard that you encouraged your boyfriend toe back to thepetition. I can¡¯t wait for Lu Xuehan to not get a ce ande back to take a cultural ss obediently. Maybe we can even get into Beijing together. ¡° ¡°Sports Specialty? ¡° ¡°otherwise, her IQ can only be like this. ¡° ¡°You¡¯re really... ¡° ¡°You¡¯re really annoying, aren¡¯t you? ¡± Ou Yicong didn¡¯t care too much and continued to eat his popcorn. The women¡¯s group had to be in front of the men¡¯s group. Xu Youyou noticed that ou Yicong was still very nervous when Lu Xuehan went on stage. He stopped eating and rested his Chin on one hand while watching. This was also the first time Xu Youyou saw Lu Xuehan jump high. This time, shepletely agreed with Lu Xuehan¡¯s heroic bearing. His movements were clean and neat, and his legs seemed to be full of strength. Even when he came off the stage, he looked very cool. Ou Yicong was originally smiling, but when he saw Lu Xuehan walk off the stage, he hugged a group of people to celebrate. He even hugged Deng Yiran to celebrate. He turned around on the spot and immediately stopped smiling. After that, it was the men¡¯s group. Xu Ci was not in the first few groups. Xu Youyou could not help but feel her heart clench. She did not know if Xu CI would be able to go on stage. It was not until thest group that she finally saw Xu ci walk onto the stage. She was wearing that ck sportswear. At that moment, she could not even exin her feelings. She was so excited that tears welled up in her eyes. She was so happy that she almost cried. When he liked someone, his body seemed to have opened some mysterious seal and released a special function. No matter how many people he was in, he could find the person he liked at a nce. Chapter 2240

Chapter 2240: Chapter 2077

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION Xu Ci had just walked out when she saw Xu Youyou in the audience seats. She could not help but stop in her tracks, but she quickly recovered. She looked at Xu Ci and kept looking at her. She walked to thepetition venue and smiled warmly. When Xu CI was preparing, Xu Youyou sat up straight. She ced her hands on her knees and watched thepetition seriously. Ou Yicong¡¯s softughter came from beside her. She did not have the time to pay attention to it. She watched Xu Ci perform her first test jump without blinking. The height this time seemed to be a little difficult for Xu Ci, so he did not seed in his first test jump. Xu Youyou kept staring at Xu Ci. She saw the coach walk over and say something to Xu Ci. Then, she patted his shoulder. Xu Ci was still smiling without a care in the world. Then, she started to prepare again. This time, she was obviously more serious. The second test jump, Xu Ci took a deep breath. After adjusting his condition, he ran up again. Then, he lifted the pole and jumped. His body jumped over the railing andnded on the Mat. He looked up at the pole. After making sure that he did not touch it, he heaved a sigh of relief. When Xu CI walked back, he waved his fist in Xu Youyou¡¯s direction to celebrate his victory. ¡°Do you understand? ¡± Ou Yicong asked Xu Youyou. ¡°HMM? ¡° ¡°The height this time is very difficult, and it¡¯s thest round. He has skipped the previous challenges and entered the finals directly. ¡° ¡°Oh. ¡± Xu Youyou only wanted to see if xu CI could jump over it. She did not have any other ideas in her mind. However, Xu Ci had entered the finals. This was enough to make her happy. When she came back to her senses, Xu Ci and the Group of people looked in the direction of Xu Youyou and the others. They gathered together and said something, then returned to the first seat. Xu Youyou couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°don¡¯t tell me they misunderstood us? ¡° ¡°sports school students don¡¯t have the imagination of No. 1 middle school students. Don¡¯t worry. At most, they think that we skipped ss together. ¡° Xu Youyou had a disapproving look on her face. In the end, not long after, she received a message from Xu Ci. Xu Youyou: Did you skip ss together with Ou Yicong? Xu Youyou looked at this sentence and didn¡¯t know how to reply for a long time. Soon, she saw the next one: I¡¯m so happy that you came. I was so excited that I made a mistake for the first time. Fortunately, I recovered immediately. You: Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you were participating in thepetition? Xu Youyou: I was only able to confirm that I had a spot today. I was afraid that you would be disappointed if you applied for leave and didn¡¯t see mypetition. Moreover, I just said that I was nervous when I saw you. I made a mistake just now. You: I¡¯ll teach you a lesson when I get back. Xu Youyou: How do I teach you a lesson I¡¯ll be mentally prepared. You: Bite you. Xu Youyou: WOOF WOOF! You: Woof Woof Woof. Xu Youyou: I love you. Xu Youyou was a little stunned when she saw such a serious sentence. She hesitated and didn¡¯t know how to reply. Xu Youyou: Coach doesn¡¯t want me to y with my phone anymore. She quickly typed a reply: I love you too. Xu Youyou: received. charged. Mwah. Xu Youyou: My phone is about to be confiscated. I¡¯m fighting with my coach over the phone while typing Then it¡¯s gone. There¡¯s no punctuation at the end of the sentence. It¡¯s probably because my phone was stolen. She could not help butugh at the thought. It was another long wait. Xu Youyou watched the other matches for a long time and yawned. She was not interested in sports. Gu Ruo loved watching Korean dramas and variety shows and rmended them to her. She could not bear to watch them either, but she could watch the animal world with Papa Xu for a while. Ou Yicong was holding his phone and watching the live stream of his sophomore year. He did not forget to study while watching the matches, so she followed him and watched for a while. When the pole vault appeared again, Ou Yicong put away his phone. It was still the women¡¯s group in front. They tried to jump again and again, challenging a new height. Ou Yicong¡¯s focus was obviously on Lu Xuehan. Lu Xuehan¡¯s condition had been very stable all the way until she won the championship. It was like an overwhelming victory. Xu Youyou immediately became Lu Xuehan¡¯s fan. She was simply too handsome, and watching it made her blood boil. Ou Yicong saw Lu Xuehan¡¯s final score. After confirming that Lu Xuehan was already the champion, he immediately stood up and prepared to leave. ¡°Aren¡¯t we waiting for the award ceremony? ¡± Xu Youyou asked. ¡°It¡¯s a waste of time, ¡± Ou Yicong replied and left thepetition venue. As he left, she noticed that Lu Xuehan was looking in their direction. He quickly regained hisposure and celebrated his victory with his ssmates. Then, it was Xu CI¡¯s turn. In thispetition, Xu Youyou only knew Shen Qing and Xu Ci. Deng Yiran did not seem to be participating. Xu Youyou took out her phone and recorded a video of Shen Qing¡¯s high jump and sent it to Gu Ruo. Soon, she received a reply. Gu Ruo: What is this? You: I¡¯m watching theirpetition. Gu Ruo: I heard from Shen Qing that he¡¯s focused on participating and helping the school get a ce. You: An inexplicable sense of pretentiousness. Gu Ruo: it¡¯s true. He and Deng Yiran have already confirmed that they can join the provincial team. All that¡¯s left is Xu CI. Xu Youyou took out her phone and felt a little nervous for some reason. She hesitated for a moment before she typed a reply: Shen Qing¡¯s performance is really quite stable. Gu Ruo: Xu Ci has always been the best. Otherwise, Shen Qing wouldn¡¯t have called Xu Ci ¡®father¡¯ . You: He was once a king. It¡¯s a pity that he broke his leg. Gu Ruo: Hahahaha. Gu Ruo: Don¡¯t worry, he will definitely be able to do it. Thepetition continued. Xu Youyou saw Xu CI enter the stage once again. The height was bing more and more difficult. Fewer and fewer people were able to sessfully jump over the stage. She often saw a contestant attempt three times before failing and returning. The pole vault stage was like the threshold for a carp to jump over the dragon¡¯s gate. Once it jumped over, it would be a dragon. However, more and more carp were blocked outside the door. There were many people who had dreams. They had really worked hard before. No one could deny this. However, not everyone could realize their dreams. Xu Ci was once a very talented youth. He was like a ray of light on thepetition stage. He had a tall figure, strong legs, good looks, and a good foundation. He had achieved many good results at a young age. In the end, there was an ident. ¡°everyone has a dream. The simplest dream is to be rich overnight. ¡°What is Xu Youyou¡¯s dream? ¡° She had not thought about it carefully, but she could tell that she was going to get into a famous school. She wanted to be a strong woman in the future. That was it. Xu Ci¡¯s dream was more straightforward. He wanted to enter the provincial team and be a professional athlete. One day in the future, Xu Ci would be the champion. Xu Youyou firmly believed that. He was wearing the ck sportswear today. It seemed that Xu Youyou liked it. He thought that it would bring him luck and also make him full of motivation. Shen Qing walked to his side, stretched his shoulders and asked, ¡°is your ankle okay? ¡° ¡°It¡¯s fine. I know what I¡¯m doing. I won¡¯t force myself, ¡± Xu CI replied. ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a bet? ¡° ¡°What about the details? ¡° ¡°I don¡¯t want to call you dad anymore. Otherwise, my girlfriend will fall in the same generation as me. ¡° Xu Ci couldn¡¯t help butugh and nodded. He actually didn¡¯t want to be a dad that much. He just thought it was quite interesting. At first, he didn¡¯t like Shen Qing. Later, he gradually got used to it and called her as a joke. ¡°okay, if you lose, you won¡¯t call Me Daddy Anymore, okay? ¡± Xu Ci asked. ¡°Get lost. Do you want me to give it to you? ¡± Shen Qing asked. ¡°No, you will definitely lose. I¡¯m just giving you freedom. ¡° ¡°You... why are you so annoying! Are you bullying me for not bringing a knife with me in today¡¯spetition? ¡° ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going on stage. ¡± Xu Ci and Shen Qing and Xu CI walked over. Xu Ci held the pole and walked to the ready position. He adjusted his hands and then clenched them. He subconsciously looked at the audience stage and saw that Xu Youyou was still looking at him. He couldn¡¯t help but feel warm in his heart. Then, he ran up. Why did he like the pole vault? He felt that when he jumped, he was like a Free Eagle. He was in charge of the height. Everyone liked to win, and he liked it too, so he would not give up. He jumped over the railing andnded on the Mat. He heard the apuse of the audience. He opened his eyes and looked at the steady pole. He smiled again. He could. He could in the future. In the end, Xu Ci won first ce again. She was very stable and had a good mentality. He had manypetition experiences, but thispetition was special. He needed to use thispetition to prove himself. This time, Xu Youyou could be very calm. Looking at Xu Ci¡¯s score, she was in the mood to take a photo on the big screen. After all thepetitions were over, it would be the award ceremony. Xu Youyou continued to sit in the audience and wait. During the award ceremony, she saw Xu ci standing on the podium, holding the trophy, and hugging Shen Qing, who had won the third ce. Suddenly, she felt a sense of pride, which overflowed from her heart. Look, the champion standing there was her boyfriend. He was her pride. In the midst of the cheers, the podium was reced by a group of people. Xu Ci and Shen Qing walked back together, and Xu Youyou suddenly did not know what to do. After a while, she received a message from Xu Ci: Come to the side door on the east side. Xu Youyou stood up and first distinguished the north, south, east, west, and West before walking towards the side door. When she walked out of the door, she saw a group of students gathered there. It seemed that they were allpetitors and would leave thepetition venue together from here. She had just arrived when she saw Xu Ci walking towards her. He held her hand and pulled her towards his own ss. Xu Ci had already changed into his clothes and was wearing a jacket. What was exposed was his unchanging sweatpants and sports shoes. He pulled Xu Youyou onto the bus of their ss. Just as they got on the bus, they heard a wave of cheers, causing Xu Youyou to be a little at a loss. Very soon, she alsoughed and was dragged to thest row of the bus by Xu Ci. Shen Qing and Deng Yiran were sitting beside her. When they saw Xu Youyou, they greeted her. She sat by the window and watched Xu Ci take down his bag, UNZIP it, and take out the trophy. She handed it to Xu Youyou. ¡°Do you want to touch it? ¡° ¡°Yes, ¡± Xu Youyou answered immediately. She did not touch the trophy, but raised her hand to touch Xu CI¡¯s head. Xu Ci was stunned by the touch, and then could not help but burst intoughter. After the game ended, Xu Ci¡¯s training became more focused. It seemed that his coach intended to speed up his recovery, and then fight for a spot on the provincial team for him. In this way, Xu Ci rarely came to ss at No. 1 High School and would not go to Meng¡¯s ce to make up lessons in the evening. As a result, during this period of time, the two of them were clearly upstairs and downstairs, but they were talking about a long-distance rtionship. Xu youyou would only send messages to Xu Ci after ss, or she could only chat with Xu ci before going to bed. When she could reply, Xu Ci might not be able to reply. After all, she usually did not bring her cell phone with her during training. They often chatted for a while without saying anything else, causing Xu Youyou to fall into a state of worry about gains and losses. The two of them had not been in a rtionship for long, and just like that, they had not been in contact for a long time. She suddenly understood how Xu Ci felt when she thought of her and cried. After washing up, Xu youyou wiped her hair and returned to her room. She picked up her phone and saw that Xu Ci had sent her a small video. It was already night time, and there were still students training in the stadium. At the end of the video was Xu CI¡¯s big face. She said coquettishly, ¡°I miss you. ¡° Xu Youyou watched it a few times before finally sighing and sending a voice message. ¡°I miss you too. ¡° Xu Ci quickly replied with a groundhog-like roar. After a while, Xu Ci sent another video. In the video, he was running in the style of the little boy, and then he was running backwards. She watched for a while and didn¡¯t understand if this kind of silly running style was part of the training. Xu Youyou: Dear, I followed him to the hurdles just now. I feel like I¡¯m really little Liu Xiang. You: Oh, that¡¯s really amazing. Xu Youyou: What are you doing? You: I¡¯m thinking of you. Xu Youyou: okay, I¡¯ll go back now. Xu youyou looked at the time. It was ten o¡¯clock at night. She sat in front of her desk and started to feel uneasy. She couldn¡¯t sit still at all. She quickly got up and went to the bathroom. She dried her hair with a hairdryer and smeared something on her face. Just as she was done tidying up, Xu Ci sent her a message: I¡¯m at the entrance of the unit. She quickly changed her clothes and left the room. When she saw Xu CI¡¯s father Fetching Water from the water dispenser, she couldn¡¯t help but stop in her tracks. Xu Ci¡¯s father cleared his throat and pretended not to see her. He returned to the bedroom and she ran out of the house. She walked to the elevator and saw the number change. The number changed to 15. The elevator door opened and Xu Ci¡¯s figure immediately appeared in front of Xu Youyou. He immediately took a step forward and hugged Xu Youyou. He whispered, ¡°I¡¯m back. ¡° This sentence actually made her feel a little touched. ¡°Why are you sote today? ¡± Xu Youyou asked. A few days ago, every time she finished tutoring at teacher Meng¡¯s house, she would see Xu ci waiting for her when she walked out. Today, she actually stayed at the sports school until past ten o¡¯clock. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for news, but I still came back. ¡° Xu Youyou lifted her head from Xu CI¡¯s arms. The small ones all leaned into Xu CI¡¯s arms. She asked a little coquettishly, ¡°what news are you waiting for? ¡° Xu Ci deliberately kept her in suspense. She took out her phone from her pocket and found a message for Xu Youyou to read. Xu Youyou took a look at the message in her hand. It was a message sent a few minutes ago. COACH: It¡¯s been settled. You will go to the provincial team with Shen Qing and the others. Xu youyou suddenly became excited and asked, ¡°so you can join the provincial team? ¡° Xu Ci nodded and then kissed her forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll go with Shen Qing. Deng Yiran will stay in the sports school. He has been chosen by a good university. The family wants him to go to the university. They don¡¯t want him to suffer in the provincial team. ¡° Chapter 2241

Chapter 2241: Chapter 2088

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°actually, it¡¯s understandable. Most people still think that going to school normally is the only way to have a bright future. ¡° ¡°well, Shen Qing and I will go to the provincial team to temper ourselves. Who knows, we might even win a championship. If it really doesn¡¯t work out, I will also go to Beijing two yearster to go to university and follow you. ¡° ¡°If you don¡¯t win a championship, then you won¡¯t be able to marry me. ¡° Xu Ci heard this and agreed. She immediately nodded. ¡°Right, I have to get a championship as a Betrothal gift. Do you know how much the prize money for apetition is? ¡° ¡°If it¡¯s for the Olympics, the state will give the prize money, and the local government will give even more. Plus, there¡¯s no need to add sponsors. Because the champion will receive an advertising endorsement, it¡¯s estimated that there will be millions or tens of millions of dors. ¡° ¡°Oh, not bad. Continue to work hard. It¡¯s just that we¡¯ll have less time to see each other in the future. ¡± When Xu Ci said this, she was quite disappointed. Xu Youyou thought about it and asked, ¡°will there be a holiday? ¡° ¡°It should be one day a week, but in fact, it¡¯s two days a month. The rest of the time, we¡¯ll have to stay there. When we first go, we¡¯ll be strict for a while. The first year is more strict, just like the army bullying the new recruits. ¡° Xu Youyou leaned in Xu Ci¡¯s arms and thought about it. Naturally, she was very reluctant, but she still pretended to be calm and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that we can meet. We can send messages or videos. ¡° ¡°Okay. ¡± Xu Ci touched the top of Xu Youyou¡¯s head and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m free this weekend. Let¡¯s go to the ces I¡¯ve always wanted to take you to eat and eat all of them. ¡° ¡°Okay. ¡° The two of them used the weekend to go around the city, eat, and take photos. On Monday, Xu Ci packed her things and prepared to report to the provincial team. That morning, Xu Youyou woke up early and carried her bag to see Xu ci off. ¡°You should go eat breakfast first, or I won¡¯t be able to get in the carter. I¡¯ll definitely be taken care of by the new coach if I¡¯mte on the first day, ¡± Xu Ci said as she pinched Xu Youyou¡¯s hair. ¡°Okay, you can go. ¡± Xu youyou stopped. Xu Ci nodded, kissed her forehead, and pulled her luggage out of the neighborhood. After taking a few steps, she turned around to look at Xu Ci. Then, she waved goodbye to Xu Ci. Xu Ci continued to walk out, but she suddenly stopped. She put her luggage on the ground and ran to Xu youyou again. She lowered her head and nted a heavy kiss on her lips. Because she was anxious, she could not control herself well. The Kiss was urgent and overbearing. At the same time, there was also a strong reluctance to part. Xu Youyou raised her hand and hugged Xu CI¡¯s neck. She could still hold it in, but now, it was difficult to let go. She could not bear to part with Xu CI either. She still liked Xu Ci to be by her side, but she could not stop Xu Ci. She liked him for the better. The kiss ended after a while. Xu Ci wiped her lips with her sleeve and left quickly, as if afraid that she woulde back again. She watched Xu CI leave and took a deep breath. In the end, she did not cry. Later on, they split up again. The two could not be together like before. Because of this, Gu ruo cried again. Xu Youyou could only patientlyfort Gu Ruo. Gu ruo suddenly held Xu Youyou¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Do you Miss Xu Ci? ¡° She was stunned by the question but still replied, ¡°yes, why? ¡° ¡°Do you think the provincial team has a little beauty? Will love develop over time? ¡° ¡°Why do you have so little confidence in yourself? ¡° ¡°Xu CI can have confidence, but Shen Qing... he¡¯s a person who makes people worry. ¡° Xu Youyou immediately took out her phone and sent a message to Xu CI, ¡°I¡¯ll have xu ci watch over Shen Qing. Do you think it¡¯s okay? ¡° ¡°I¡¯m a little curious. Has Lu Xuehan gone to the provincial team? ¡° ¡°Yes, he has. ¡° ¡°Deng Yiran and she... Ou Yicong didn¡¯t seem to be in a rtionship either, could it be... ¡± Gu Ruo¡¯s gossipy habit was acting up again ... Xu youyou shook her head, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask, I didn¡¯t know. ¡° ¡°Oh. ¡° During the self-study ss in the afternoon, the teacher-in-charge suddenly came in and turned on the television. There was a match ying on the television. Xu youyou stared at the television for a while before she realized that it was Xu CI¡¯s match. Xu Ci was still a student at No. 1 High School, so participating in the match could be considered as adding glory to No. 1 High School. Now that Xu Ci had entered the finals, the teacher walked in and turned on the TV. Many people in the ss had heard of some things and looked at Xu Youyou. Xu youyou ignored them and continued to watch TV. While she was watching thepetition, Xu youyou suddenly received a message. She took out her phone and nced at it. Name of Xu me: another champion. So annoying. I¡¯m tired of getting it. Name of Xu me: picture You: Isn¡¯t the TV broadcast live You¡¯re stillpeting on my side. Xu Youyou: it¡¯s not the Olympics either. It won¡¯t be live, but my award is safe. Xu youyou looked at the picture of the trophy and couldn¡¯t help butugh. Xu Youyou: wait, aren¡¯t you in ss right now? Why are you watching TV? You: The teacher turned on the TV. We¡¯re watching it now. Xu Youyou: Oh, look carefully. She was still typing and replying when she heard the cheers in the ssroom. On the TV, Xu Ci had won the championship. She looked up at the TV and saw that Xu CI was still indifferent. She walked back with a smile on her face and was interviewed by reporters on the way. There was actually an interview. She looked very high and mighty. The reporter asked, ¡°May I ask how you¡¯re feeling after winning the championship? ¡° ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood. ¡± Xu Ci¡¯s handsome face was magnified and appeared on the screen. She was actually able to withstand the test of the cameras. She was still so handsome that people could not take their eyes off her. ¡°Do you have anything you want to say to your family? ¡° ¡°family... Xu Youyou, I miss you. ¡° After she said this, the ssroom immediately burst into loud cheers. Xu Youyou was stunned and suddenly felt a little embarrassed. Her face turned red and she pretended to be calm as she did her homework. Her phone vibrated again. She took out her phone and saw that Xu CI had sent another message: Have you finished reading? You: How can you be so shameless? Xu I¡¯s name: Now that everyone in the country knows that I miss you, what do you think we should do? You: keep thinking! The next day, a banner was hung in the school: ¡°warmly celebrate our school¡¯s Xu Ci¡¯s victory as the champion. ¡°. Xu Youyou stood at the school gate. When she saw the banner, she suddenly realized that Xu Ci was in the same ss as her. At this moment, there was a burst of discussion at the school gate. Xu Youyou looked over and saw the excited voices of the first-year students. ¡°WHO¡¯s that boy? Is he in the third year of High School? Why haven¡¯t I seen him before? ¡° ¡°Ou Yicong is still the most handsome. ¡° ¡°Why do I feel that he¡¯s more handsome? ¡° Xu youyou looked at where they were looking and saw Xu CI wearing the uniform of the first high school. He was smiling as he walked towards her. When he passed by the girls, he even answered their questions. He pointed at Xu Youyou and said, ¡°I¡¯m her boyfriend. ¡° After answering, the girls ran away in panic. Xu Youyou looked at Xu CI helplessly as she walked in front of her and asked, ¡°when did youe back? ¡° ¡°I came back to rest for a few days and study culture lessons. The coach thought we were too uncultured. ¡± After Xu CI finished, she could not help but ask, ¡°am I different from the TV? Why don¡¯t they know me? ¡° ¡°It seems that only a few sses turned on the TV to watch. ¡° ¡°Oh... ¡° Xu Ci did not care too much. She walked to Xu Youyou¡¯s side and bumped her shoulder with her arm. ¡°Do you miss me? Are you happy that I came back to apany you to ss? ¡° ¡°It¡¯s alright, ¡± Xu youyou replied in a reserved manner. However, her bright smile betrayed her. Xu Ci saw it and subconsciously giggled. Then, shepared it with Xu Youyou. ¡°I seem to be taller by another centimeter. ¡° ¡°Uh... will the pole vault increase in height? ¡° ¡°I don¡¯t know. Why don¡¯t I teach you? ¡° ¡°Can I learn well? ¡° ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure. Because you¡¯re always jumping up and down in my heart. You¡¯re very flexible. ¡° Xu Youyou was especially disgusted. ¡°JUMPING UP and down? Am I a monkey? ¡° ¡°No, you¡¯re my wife. ¡° ¡°You¡¯re crazy. ¡° ¡°Mwah. ¡° ¡°YOU¡¯RE CRAZY! ¡° ¡°Little Darling, when you scold people, it¡¯s so sexy. I¡¯m going to fall in love with you at first sight once again. ¡± Xu Ci suddenly said in a very serious tone. Xu Youyou could not help but roll her huge, exaggerated eyes. Speaking of which, Xu Ci was really annoyed whenever she saw him. He was someone who would think of her whenever she could not see him. She actually still wanted to be with him for the rest of her life. When Xu Youyou and Gu Ruo had finished their college entrance exams, Xu Ci, Shen Qing and the others had already taken part in an internationalpetition and had obtained quite a good ranking. The four of them gathered together, nning to find a ce to travel. Xu Youyou carried a backpack on her back as she stood in the hall. She could not help but sneer when she saw that there was almost no one around. She could not understand what Xu ci and Shen Qing were thinking. Why did theye to the hot spring resort on such a hot day Were they waiting for heatstroke? The ce was so deserted that the staff could not wait to get together and y Mahjong. They had actually told them that they had only booked two rooms. What were they trying to do? Gu Ruo took the tour guide and read it carefully. She pointed at the list and said to Xu Youyou, ¡°we can also go to the mountains and ride bicycles. ¡° ¡°This is going uphill and downhill. It must be a very unpleasant ride, ¡± Xu Youyou replied. Xu Ci was tidying up their things when she heard this. She immediately added, ¡°it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s for two. I¡¯ll ride you and follow behind. ¡° Xu Youyou nced at Xu Ci and nodded, ¡°alright. ¡° After Shen Qing was done with the paperwork, he walked over with two room cards. Xu youyou immediately reached out for one and held Gu Ruo¡¯s arm, ¡°I¡¯ll stay in the same room with Gu Ruo. ¡° The two boys were instantly petrified. Shen Qing nced at Xu Ci and saw that Xu Ci had nodded. He could not help but feel unhappy. He walked to the elevator door and waited for the elevator. He then quietly pulled Xu youyou¡¯s sleeve. Xu youyou looked at Shen Qing with disdain, ¡°get lost, YOU SKUNK! ¡° Shen Qing was furious. He pointed at Xu Youyou and asked Xu Ci, ¡°can you control it? ¡° ¡°There¡¯s no washboard here. How can I control it? ¡± Xu Ci asked confidently. ¡°Yes, she should kneel on the washboard. ¡° ¡°Nonsense, I¡¯m the one kneeling to handle her. Do you really think that I can beat her? ¡° Shen Qing immediately sighed, ¡°Sigh, fairy tales are all lies. Misfortune and sorrow are the ending. ¡° Gu ruo turned around and nced at Shen Qing. Her cheeks were slightly red. She clearly understood what they meant, but she did not say anything. She turned her head away from him again. Shen Qing was stunned. He immediately cleared his throat and began to feel embarrassed as well. This matter has been decided. After entering the room, Xu Youyou happily looked at the heart-shaped rose petals on the bed. She then looked at Gu Ruo and asked, ¡°you and Shen Qing... ¡° Gu ruo immediately shook her head and denied it. ¡°Oh. ¡± Xu Youyou immediately understood. The two of them put away their things and changed into their swimsuits. They put on their shawls and walked out. They saw that the two boys were already waiting at the door. When they came out, they were still talking nonsense. Xu Ci nced at Xu Youyou and could not help but mutter, ¡°why are your legs so thin? Can you learn from Gu Ruo? ¡° Shen Qing was displeased when he heard this, ¡°are youplimenting me? ¡° ¡°What else could I do? ¡° ¡°Why do I want to beat you up so badly? ¡± Shen Qing pulled Gu Ruo and walked out. He even gave Xu Ci a middle finger. Xu Youyou walked to Xu CI¡¯s side and nudged him with her elbow before following Xu ci out. The two boys brought the two girls to the outdoor swimming pool. They pointed and said, ¡°the open-air swimming pool has arge area and good scenery. There are very few people here. Don¡¯t make a fool out of us this time. ¡° The open-air swimming pool here was really not bad. The cobblestone pavement and the surroundingndscape werendscaped. There were only a few people in therge swimming pool. The blue water was sparkling and looked particrly attractive. Xu Youyou walked to the side of the swimming pool and squatted down. She used her hand to pick up the water and could not help but ask, ¡°why are there so few people here? ¡° ¡°Most people think that the hot spring resort is a hot spring. Moreover, this ce is far away and the amodation fee is high, so there are fewer people here, ¡± Xu Ci replied. As she spoke, she pinched her nose and went into the water. Xu Youyou was the ¡°most people. ¡± Seeing that the other three had already gone into the water, she did not stand on ceremony and carried the swimming ring into the water. After swimming for a while, Xu Ci arrived in front of her and held her swimming ring as she asked, ¡°do you know how to swim? ¡° ¡°A little, ¡± Xu youyou answered. ¡°Are you on the junior swimming team? ¡° ¡°not this time. ¡° ¡°Then I can teach you. ¡° The two of them had been together for quite some time. From the beginning, they had never been estranged from each other, so naturally, they would not be too polite at this time. Xu Ci quickly got into the mood and began to teach Xu Youyou how to swim. The first thing Xu Ci did was to throw away the swimming ring so that Xu Youyou couldpletely rely on him. Xu Youyou was small and if there was anything wrong with her, Xu Ci would be able to pick her up and hold her in his arms. He would continue to teach her after Xu Youyou had stabilized herself. Shen Qing sat on a table and looked at her. He turned to Gu Ruo and asked, ¡°do you need me to help you apply sunscreen? ¡° ¡°No need. Youyou finished applying it for me before I came out. ¡° ¡°Why is she so annoying? ¡° ¡°I helped her apply it too. ¡° ¡°You¡¯re helping people out. ¡° ¡°...¡±Shen Qing¡¯s double standards left Gu Ruo at a loss for words. The two couples yed for a while before an uninvited guest arrived. A tall figure walked over with an intable boat with a yellow duck in his hands. As soon as he reached the side of the pool, he threw the intable boat in and caused a huge wave Chapter 2242_END

Chapter 2242: Chapter 2089, the grand finale

Author: Gu Rong Rong MACHINE TRANSLATION ¡°F * Ck, you scared me to death. ¡± Xu Ci rolled her eyes when she saw it was Gu Yinshu. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you follow your heart? ¡° Gu Yinshu didn¡¯t say anything. She just threw a swimming ring at him. ¡°stop talking. Didn¡¯t youe out to y today? ¡° ¡°Did you have a fight? ¡° Gu Yinshu rolled her eyes at him. Xu Ci basically understood something. In fact, he and Gu Yinshu had been quite close recently and knew about his situation. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re nning to go to the provincial team? ¡° ¡°Yes, people always have to make ns for their own future. Besides, I have youyou now, so I can¡¯t go on like this. ¡± Xu Ci got up from the water His dark hair looked particrly beautiful in the light. His gaze fell on Xu Youyou, and a gentle smile bloomed on his face. ¡°That¡¯s true. As men, we have to be responsible. ¡° Gu Yinshu reached out and sshed the water on him. There was a hint of ridicule in his smile. ¡°When you win the championship in the future, I¡¯lle back to give you a celebratory feast. ¡° ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal. ¡± Xu Ci looked back at him and smiled. ¡°I wish you and freewill all the best. ¡° ¡°Of course. ¡° The two looked at each other and smiled. Xu Youyou didn¡¯t know what they wereughing about, but when Xu CI looked at her, she also smiled back sweetly. With a click, Shen Qing recorded the scene with his camera. When they were young, their faces were full of vitality and Cogen, perhaps even a little more youthful. But everything was beautiful. ¡°Gu Yinshu! ¡° A carefree voice came from the other side. Gu Yinshu turned around and saw that she had put on an awkward swimsuit and was slowly walking towards him. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. ¡° The young man reached out his hand to her. At this moment, he seemed to rx and handed her his hand. The corner of the young man¡¯s lips curled up slightly. In an instant, it became the deepest and most colorful stroke in Jiang Suixin¡¯s memory. In every girl¡¯s heart, there might be such a young man in white. Gu Yinshu was clearly the person in her heart. She could not forget him, nor could she erase him. ¡°follow your heart. ¡° Xu Youyou also came up from the water and held her hand enthusiastically. ¡°Come and swim with us. ¡° ¡°okay. ¡° When they finally parted ways, everyone was quite emotional because Xu ci was about to enter the national team, while the others were about to go their separate ways. ¡°How about this, let¡¯s make an appointment and we¡¯ll get together again in three years, okay? ¡± Shen Qing suggested and quickly received other acknowledgments. ¡°when the timees, what will we be? I¡¯m really curious. ¡± Xu Youyou fell into Xu CI¡¯s arms, her face full of longing and yearning. ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to that day. ¡° ¡°We¡¯ll definitely live the life we want the most. ¡± Xu Ci kissed her forehead. ¡°When I win the championship, I¡¯ll definitelye back and marry you. ¡° ¡°Aren¡¯t you old-fashioned? If you didn¡¯t know better, people would think that you went to Beijing for the exams just like the ancients did. How can you not have goosebumps when you say such old-fashioned lines? ¡° Xu Youyou reached out and touched his chest. She rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°even if you don¡¯t win the championship, I¡¯m still counting on you. ¡° ¡°Well, we can¡¯t go back on our words since we made a promise. ¡° ¡°Okay, we¡¯ve agreed on three years. At that time, we must gather together, ¡± Jiang Suixin promised. ¡°I hope that each of us will embark on our own future, and in the end, our lives will be full of flowers! ¡° ¡°Okay! ! ¡° ¡°At that time, we must gather together! ¡° As everyone was about to embark on the early stage of their own future, everyone felt longing and yearning for the rest of their lives. They reached out and fist-bumped with each other. With each other¡¯s blessings and the agreement to reunite in three years, they left separately. What happened in their youth will eventually be the most beautiful image in their memory. The End The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!